The voyages and travells of the ambassadors sent by Frederick, Duke of Holstein, to the Great Duke of Muscovy and the King of Persia begun in the year M.DC.XXXIII. and finish'd in M.DC.XXXIX : containing a compleat history of Muscovy, Tartary, Persia, and other adjacent countries : with several publick transactions reaching near the present times : in VII. books. Whereto are added the Travels of John Albert de Mandelslo (a gentleman belonging to the embassy) from Persia into the East-Indies ... in III. books ... / written originally by Adam Olearius, secretary to the embassy ; faithfully rendered into English, by John Davies.
         Olearius, Adam, 1603-1671.
      
       
         
           1669
        
      
       Approx. 3287 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 317 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2004-03 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A53322
         Wing O270
         ESTC R30756
         11467216
         ocm 11467216
         47786
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A53322)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 47786)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 1467:13)
      
       
         
           
             The voyages and travells of the ambassadors sent by Frederick, Duke of Holstein, to the Great Duke of Muscovy and the King of Persia begun in the year M.DC.XXXIII. and finish'd in M.DC.XXXIX : containing a compleat history of Muscovy, Tartary, Persia, and other adjacent countries : with several publick transactions reaching near the present times : in VII. books. Whereto are added the Travels of John Albert de Mandelslo (a gentleman belonging to the embassy) from Persia into the East-Indies ... in III. books ... / written originally by Adam Olearius, secretary to the embassy ; faithfully rendered into English, by John Davies.
             Olearius, Adam, 1603-1671.
             Mandelslo, Johann Albrecht von, 1616-1644.
             Davies, John, 1625-1693.
          
           
             The second edition, corrected.
          
           [18], 316, [6], 232, [9] p. : maps, ports.
           
             Printed for John Starkey and Thomas Basset ...,
             London :
             1669.
          
           
             "Voyages and travels ... into the East-Indies ..." has special t.p. and separate pagination.
             Includes "A particular description of Indosthan, the Mogul's empire, the Oriental ilands [sic], Japan, China, &c. and the revolutions which happened in those countries ... "
             Running title reads: Mandelslo's travels into the Indies.
             Reproduction of original in the University of Illinois (Urbana-Champaign Campus). Library.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Voyages and travels.
           Asia -- Description and travel.
           Iran -- Description and travel.
        
      
    
     
        2003-09 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2003-09 Aptara
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2003-10 Emma (Leeson) Huber
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2003-10 Emma (Leeson) Huber
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2003-12 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
         
           THE
           Voyages
           and
           Travells
           OF
           THE
           AMBASSADORS
           Sent
           by
           FREDERICK
           DUKE
           of
           HOLSTEIN
           ,
           to
           the
           Great
           Duke
           of
           Muscovy
           ,
           and
           the
           King
           of
           Persia.
           Begun
           in
           the
           year
           M.DC.XXXIII
           .
           and
           finish'd
           in
           M.DC.XXXIX
           .
           Containing
           a
           Compleat
           HISTORY
           OF
           Muscovy
           ,
           Tartary
           ,
           Persia.
           And
           other
           adjacent
           COUNTRIES
           .
           With
           several
           Publick
           Transactions
           reaching
           near
           the
           Present
           Times
           ;
           In
           VII
           .
           Books
           .
        
         
           
             Whereto
             are
             added
          
           The
           TRAVELS
           of
           JOHN
           ALBERT
           de
           MANDELSLO
           ,
           (
           a
           Gentleman
           belonging
           to
           the
           Embassay
           )
           from
           PERSIA
           ,
           into
           the
           East-Indies
           .
           CONTAINING
           A
           particular
           Description
           of
           INDOSTHAN
           ,
           the
           MOGUL'S
           Empire
           ,
           the
           ORIENTAL
           ILANDS
           ,
           JAPAN
           ,
           CHINA
           ,
           &c.
           and
           the
           Revolutions
           which
           happened
           in
           those
           Countries
           ,
           within
           these
           few
           years
           .
           In
           III.
           Books
           .
        
         
           The
           whole
           Work
           illustrated
           with
           divers
           accurate
           Mapps
           ,
           and
           Figures
           .
           Written
           originally
           by
           
             ADAM
             OLEARIVS
          
           ,
           Secretary
           to
           the
           Embassy
           .
           Faithfully
           rendred
           into
           English
           ,
           by
           
             JOHN
             DAVIES
          
           ,
           of
           Kidwelly
           .
           The
           Second
           Edition
           Corrected
           .
        
         
           LONDON
           ,
           Printed
           for
           
             Iohn
             Starkey
          
           ,
           and
           
             Thomas
             Basset
          
           ,
           at
           the
           Mitre
           near
           Temple-Barr
           ,
           and
           at
           the
           George
           near
           St.
           Dunstans
           Church
           in
           Fleet-street
           .
           1669.
           
        
      
    
     
       
         
           
             
             
             
               
                 
                   The
                   Compleat
                   History
                   of
                   MUSCOUY
                   TARTARY
                   PERSIA
                   &
                   the
                   East
                   INDIES
                   Translated
                   by
                   I.
                   D
                
              
            
             
             
             
          
           
             
             
             
               To
               the
               Right
               Worshipful
               ,
               The
               GOVERNOUR
               and
               FELLOWSHIP
               of
               ENGLISH
               MERCHANTS
               ,
               for
               discovery
               of
               New
               Trades
               ,
               in
               MUSCOVY
               ,
               RUSSIA
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               
                 Right
                 Worshipful
                 ,
              
            
             
               HAd
               these
               been
               the
               Travels
               of
               some
               private
               Person
               ,
               I
               should
               have
               contented
               my self
               with
               a
               personal
               Dedication
               thereof
               .
               But
               being
               the
               accompt
               of
               a
               Solemn
               Embassy
               ,
               sent
               to
               two
               of
               the
               greatest
               Princes
               of
               Europe
               and
               Asia
               ,
               upon
               so
               Publick
               and
               Noble
               a
               Design
               as
               that
               of
               the
               Silk-Trade
               ,
               carried
               on
               with
               vast
               charge
               and
               many
               difficulties
               ,
               for
               several
               years
               ,
               the
               address
               of
               my
               Endeavours
               herein
               is
               most
               properly
               due
               to
               that
               Body
               of
               Merchants
               ,
               to
               whom
               the
               advancement
               of
               our
               Trade
               into
               those
               Parts
               is
               particularly
               recommended
               .
               It
               is
               not
               unknown
               to
               you
               ,
               what
               opposition
               this
               Negotiation
               met
               withall
               from
               the
               several
               Parties
               therein
               concern'd
               ;
               and
               consequently
               ,
               you
               can
               best
               judge
               ,
               what
               advantages
               may
               be
               made
               thereof
               ,
               in
               order
               to
               the
               Interest
               of
               this
               Nation
               .
            
             
               The
               Travels
               of
               particular
               Persons
               have
               their
               benefit
               and
               delight
               ;
               but
               those
               of
               Ambassadors
               have
               this
               further
               recommendation
               ,
               that
               they
               contain
               such
               Discoveries
               ,
               as
               having
               been
               made
               to
               Them
               ,
               out
               of
               a
               deference
               to
               their
               Publick
               and
               Sacred
               Character
               ,
               were
               not
               to
               be
               expected
               by
               any
               others
               ,
               Travelling
               only
               upon
               a
               Private
               Accompt
               .
               They
               were
               first
               published
               
               by
               
                 Adam
                 Olearius
              
               ,
               a
               Person
               ,
               by
               his
               near
               Relation
               to
               the
               Embassy
               ,
               (
               whereof
               he
               was
               Secretary
               )
               his
               Knowledge
               of
               the
               Mathematicks
               ,
               but
               particularly
               his
               Acquaintance
               with
               the
               Languages
               of
               the
               Countries
               ,
               through
               which
               they
               Travell'd
               ,
               perfectly
               accomplish'd
               for
               a
               Work
               of
               this
               Nature
               .
            
             
               What
               he
               writ
               of
               these
               Travels
               in
               his
               own
               Language
               ,
               the
               German
               ,
               was
               so
               kindly
               receiv'd
               ,
               that
               it
               soon
               after
               Travell'd
               into
               several
               others
               ,
               which
               gave
               some
               encouragement
               to
               the
               ●endring
               of
               them
               into
               English
               ;
               the
               more
               seasonably
               at
               this
               time
               ,
               in
               as
               much
               as
               this
               Kingdom
               ,
               especially
               this
               City
               ,
               begins
               to
               disperse
               its
               Industrious
               Inhabitants
               ,
               and
               spreads
               the
               Wings
               of
               its
               Trade
               into
               the
               most
               remote
               Cantons
               of
               the
               World.
               Which
               that
               it
               may
               do
               ,
               till
               its
               Wealth
               at
               home
               ,
               and
               Honour
               abroad
               ,
               be
               so
               highly
               improv'd
               ,
               as
               that
               this
               Corner
               of
               the
               Vniverse
               may
               give
               Laws
               to
               the
               Noblest
               parts
               thereof
               ,
               shall
               be
               the
               constant
               and
               earnest
               wish
               of
               ,
            
             
               
                 Right
                 Worshipful
                 ,
              
               
                 Your
                 most
                 humbly
                 devoted
                 Servant
                 ,
                 JOHN
                 DAVIES
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
             
               TO
               THE
               READER
            
             
               HISTORY
               hath
               this
               advantage
               of
               Philosophy
               ,
               that
               it
               instructs
               more
               efficaciously
               ;
               this
               ,
               of
               Romance
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               more
               divertive
               ;
               inasmuch
               as
               Examples
               make
               a
               deeper
               impression
               than
               Precepts
               ,
               and
               Truth
               Instils
               into
               rational
               minds
               a
               satisfaction
               ,
               which
               they
               find
               not
               in
               Fables
               .
               But
               Travels
               have
               this
               over
               and
               above
               ,
               that
               they
               do
               both
               incomparably
               better
               than
               History
               .
               For
               as
               ,
               on
               one
               side
               ,
               a
               man
               ,
               reflecting
               on
               the
               Policy
               and
               Morality
               of
               divers
               Nations
               ,
               deduces
               thence
               useful
               Lessons
               of
               Prudence
               ,
               and
               delightfully
               surveys
               the
               strange
               Circulations
               of
               humane
               Nature
               ;
               so
               ,
               on
               the
               other
               ,
               he
               finds
               the
               greater
               divertisement
               in
               the
               Relations
               ,
               out
               of
               this
               regard
               ,
               that
               he
               participates
               of
               the
               Pleasure
               ,
               which
               charms
               the
               Travellers
               ,
               but
               not
               of
               the
               
                 hardships
                 ,
                 hazards
              
               ,
               and
               inconveniences
               wherewith
               they
               are
               attended
               .
            
             
               The
               Travels
               into
               Muscovy
               and
               Persia
               ,
               publish'd
               by
               
                 Adam
                 Olearius
              
               ,
               have
               been
               so
               well
               receiv'd
               by
               such
               as
               were
               able
               to
               judge
               of
               the
               worth
               of
               that
               Piece
               ,
               that
               I
               dare
               presume
               ,
               others
               will
               take
               it
               kindly
               ,
               to
               find
               ,
               in
               this
               Edition
               ,
               what
               he
               had
               promis'd
               the
               World
               in
               his
               first
               .
               The
               aboad
               he
               had
               made
               at
               Moscou
               and
               Ispahan
               ,
               and
               the
               knowledge
               he
               had
               acquir'd
               of
               the
               Language
               of
               the
               Country
               ,
               had
               ,
               as
               he
               affirmed
               then
               ,
               brought
               him
               acquainted
               with
               the
               mysteries
               of
               their
               Religion
               ;
               but
               printing
               his
               Book
               in
               some
               hast
               ,
               he
               omitted
               many
               things
               ,
               which
               he
               should
               otherwise
               have
               inserted
               .
               He
               hath
               since
               done
               it
               at
               leisure
               ,
               so
               fully
               ,
               that
               it
               seems
               to
               be
               quite
               another
               Relation
               ,
               in
               as
               much
               as
               ,
               considering
               this
               Revision
               ,
               what
               is
               now
               publish'd
               is
               both
               a
               more
               curious
               ,
               and
               more
               compleat
               Piece
               .
               They
               will
               find
               that
               
               he
               hath
               added
               thereto
               the
               Maps
               of
               
                 LIVONIA
                 ,
                 MVSCOVY
              
               ,
               the
               
                 CASPIAN-SEA
                 ,
                 PERSIA
              
               ,
               and
               the
               INDIES
               ,
               and
               ,
               what
               may
               be
               justly
               accounted
               the
               greatest
               curiosity
               ,
               the
               
                 Course
                 of
                 the
                 Great
                 River
                 WOLGA
                 ,
              
               whereof
               there
               had
               been
               little
               seen
               in
               these
               parts
               before
               ,
               and
               without
               which
               ,
               it
               were
               impossible
               to
               track
               the
               Travellors
               through
               all
               those
               remote
               Countries
               .
               Besides
               which
               ,
               there
               is
               ,
               in
               this
               Edition
               of
               ours
               ,
               a
               Map
               of
               CHINA
               ,
               and
               several
               other
               pieces
               of
               Sculpture
               ,
               for
               the
               further
               satisfaction
               and
               entertainment
               of
               the
               Reader
               .
            
             
               There
               is
               no
               necessity
               of
               repeating
               here
               what
               the
               Preface
               of
               the
               first
               Edition
               entertain'd
               the
               Reader
               withall
               ,
               concerning
               the
               occasion
               of
               the
               Embassy
               ,
               sent
               by
               the
               Duke
               of
               Holstein
               into
               Muscovy
               and
               Persia
               ;
               the
               endowments
               and
               worth
               of
               that
               great
               Prince
               ;
               the
               noble
               design
               he
               had
               fram'd
               to
               himself
               ,
               for
               carrying
               on
               the
               Silk-Trade
               by
               Land
               ;
               the
               difficulties
               ,
               or
               rather
               impossibilities
               ,
               which
               happened
               in
               the
               prosecution
               thereof
               ;
               the
               insolent
               ,
               rash
               ,
               and
               extravagant
               carriage
               of
               the
               Ambassador
               Brugman
               ,
               his
               treacherous
               designs
               ,
               and
               unfortunate
               end
               :
               But
               I
               cannot
               forbear
               giving
               some
               account
               of
               the
               Illustrious
               
                 Iohn
                 Albert
                 de
                 Mandelslo
              
               ,
               the
               Heroe
               ,
               of
               the
               Travels
               into
               the
               East-Indies
               ,
               which
               title
               I
               give
               him
               ,
               in
               regard
               there
               are
               in
               his
               Travels
               some
               miraculous
               adventures
               .
            
             
               MANDELSLO
               ,
               a
               Gentleman
               well
               born
               ,
               had
               his
               Education
               at
               the
               Duke
               of
               Holstein's
               Court
               ,
               to
               whom
               he
               had
               been
               a
               Page
               .
               Hearing
               of
               an
               Embassy
               intended
               for
               Muscovy
               and
               Persia
               ,
               he
               would
               needs
               be
               one
               in
               it
               ;
               and
               as
               if
               he
               were
               that
               
                 Vertuous
                 Man
              
               ,
               who
               looks
               upon
               the
               whole
               World
               as
               his
               Country
               ,
               he
               would
               not
               depant
               ,
               〈◊〉
               he
               had
               obtain'd
               his
               Prince's
               leave
               ,
               to
               see
               the
               other
               parts
               of
               Asia
               .
               During
               his
               aboad
               at
               Ispahan
               ,
               he
               got
               acquainted
               with
               some
               English
               Merchants
               ,
               who
               ,
               speaking
               to
               him
               of
               the
               Indies
               ,
               rais'd
               in
               him
               a
               desire
               to
               go
               thither
               .
               The
               King
               of
               Persia
               ,
               to
               engage
               his
               stay
               at
               his
               Court
               ,
               proffers
               him
               a
               Pension
               of
               ten
               thousand
               Crowns
               ;
               he
               slights
               the
               favour
               of
               so
               great
               a
               Prince
               ,
               gets
               on
               horse-back
               ,
               with
               no
               great
               Sums
               about
               him
               ,
               and
               sets
               forward
               on
               his
               Journey
               ,
               with
               a
               retinue
               of
               three
               German
               Servants
               ,
               and
               one
               Persian
               ,
               who
               was
               to
               be
               his
               Guide
               and
               Interpreter
               ,
               but
               forsook
               him
               ,
               when
               he
               stood
               in
               most
               need
               of
               his
               service
               and
               assistance
               .
               It
               was
               also
               a
               very
               strange
               Adventure
               ,
               which
               made
               him
               find
               civil
               entertainment
               and
               hospitality
               at
               Surat
               ;
               made
               him
               subsist
               at
               the
               charge
               of
               others
               ;
               conducted
               him
               by
               Land
               to
               the
               Great
               Mogul's
               Court
               ;
               brought
               him
               safely
               back
               again
               to
               Surat
               ;
               preserv'd
               the
               ship
               he
               was
               in
               after
               so
               many
               tempests
               near
               the
               Cape
               of
               Good-Hope
               ;
               and
               miraculously
               deliver'd
               him
               at
               his
               first
               arrival
               into
               England
               ,
               when
               he
               was
               given
               over
               for
               irrecoverably
               lost
               in
               the
               very
               haven
               ,
               as
               may
               be
               seen
               neer
               the
               end
               of
               his
               Travels
               .
            
             
               To
               these
               Mandelslo
               had
               a
               particular
               inclination
               ,
               and
               knew
               so
               well
               
               how
               to
               make
               his
               advantages
               thereof
               ,
               that
               Olearius
               himself
               makes
               no
               difficulty
               to
               confess
               ,
               that
               he
               met
               with
               ,
               in
               his
               Notes
               ,
               many
               things
               ,
               which
               might
               have
               been
               added
               to
               his
               Relation
               ,
               and
               have
               found
               a
               kind
               reception
               even
               among
               the
               more
               Curious
               ,
               had
               he
               been
               as
               forward
               to
               have
               his
               Travels
               publish'd
               ,
               as
               he
               had
               been
               to
               prosecute
               them
               .
               But
               Mandelslo
               ,
               instead
               of
               giving
               the
               world
               that
               satisfaction
               ,
               and
               continuing
               with
               his
               Friend
               ,
               who
               might
               have
               further'd
               him
               in
               his
               design
               ,
               left
               the
               Court
               of
               Holstein
               ,
               where
               he
               found
               not
               employment
               proportionable
               to
               his
               merit
               ,
               and
               betaking
               himself
               to
               another
               Profession
               ,
               he
               got
               into
               a
               Regiment
               of
               Horse
               ,
               commanded
               by
               a
               German
               ,
               who
               ,
               purely
               by
               his
               Military
               accomplishments
               ,
               had
               rais'd
               himself
               to
               one
               of
               the
               greatest
               dignities
               of
               France
               .
               He
               had
               therein
               the
               Command
               of
               a
               Troop
               ,
               and
               ,
               being
               a
               person
               of
               much
               courage
               ,
               and
               endu'd
               with
               all
               the
               qualities
               requisite
               to
               the
               making
               up
               of
               a
               great
               man
               ,
               was
               likely
               to
               have
               rais'd
               himself
               to
               a
               more
               than
               ordinary
               fortune
               ,
               when
               coming
               to
               Paris
               to
               pass
               away
               the
               Winter
               ,
               he
               there
               died
               ,
               of
               the
               small
               Pox.
               
            
             
               Being
               at
               Surat
               ,
               in
               December
               1638.
               he
               made
               a
               kind
               of
               Will
               ,
               concerning
               his
               Papers
               ,
               which
               he
               put
               before
               the
               beginning
               of
               his
               Relation
               ,
               wherein
               he
               desir'd
               his
               Friend
               Olearius
               ,
               not
               to
               suffer
               it
               to
               be
               publish'd
               ,
               in
               regard
               he
               had
               not
               had
               the
               leisure
               to
               digest
               it
               into
               order
               ,
               or
               if
               he
               did
               ,
               that
               he
               would
               rather
               regard
               therein
               his
               reputation
               after
               his
               death
               ,
               than
               the
               friendship
               they
               had
               mutually
               promis'd
               one
               another
               ,
               and
               faithfully
               improv'd
               ,
               during
               the
               four
               years
               of
               their
               joynt-Travels
               .
            
             
               Mandelslo
               was
               no
               great
               Scholar
               ,
               but
               could
               make
               a
               shift
               to
               understand
               a
               Latin
               Author
               ,
               which
               helpt
               him
               much
               in
               the
               attaining
               of
               the
               Turkish
               Language
               ,
               wherein
               he
               came
               to
               a
               considerable
               perfection
               .
               His
               Friend
               taught
               him
               also
               the
               use
               of
               the
               Astrolabe
               ,
               so
               that
               he
               was
               able
               to
               take
               the
               Longitudes
               and
               Latitudes
               that
               are
               in
               several
               places
               of
               his
               Book
               ,
               and
               without
               which
               it
               had
               been
               impossible
               for
               him
               ,
               to
               be
               much
               skill'd
               in
               Geography
               ,
               which
               makes
               the
               most
               considerable
               part
               of
               this
               kind
               of
               Relations
               .
            
             
               Olearius
               hath
               indeed
               been
               very
               much
               his
               Friend
               ,
               not
               only
               in
               reforming
               and
               refining
               his
               Style
               ,
               which
               could
               not
               be
               very
               elegant
               in
               a
               person
               of
               his
               Profession
               ,
               but
               also
               in
               making
               several
               observations
               and
               additions
               thereto
               ,
               printing
               it
               in
               Folio
               ,
               in
               a
               very
               fair
               character
               ,
               and
               adorning
               it
               with
               several
               pieces
               of
               Sculpture
               .
            
             
               Olearius's
               kindness
               to
               his
               Friend
               ,
               in
               enriching
               his
               Relation
               ,
               with
               many
               excellent
               remarks
               ,
               taken
               out
               of
               
                 Emanuel
                 Osorio
                 ,
                 Maffaeus
              
               ,
               and
               the
               chief
               Voyages
               of
               the
               Dutch
               ,
               gave
               the
               French
               Translator
               thereof
               ,
               
                 A
                 de
                 VVicquefort
              
               ,
               occasion
               to
               augment
               the
               said
               Book
               with
               whatever
               he
               found
               excellent
               in
               all
               those
               ,
               who
               have
               given
               the
               best
               account
               of
               the
               East-Indies
               .
               So
               that
               it
               is
               to
               him
               we
               are
               oblig'd
               for
               the
               exact
               description
               of
               the
               Province
               of
               Guzuratta
               ,
               the
               Kingdoms
               of
               Pegu
               ,
               and
               
               
                 Siam
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               the
               state
               of
               the
               affairs
               of
               
                 Zeilon
                 ,
                 Sumatra
                 ,
                 Iava
              
               ,
               the
               Molucca's
               and
               Iapan
               ,
               as
               also
               for
               the
               Religions
               of
               these
               people
               .
               So
               that
               there
               is
               ,
               in
               this
               Edition
               of
               ours
               ,
               especially
               as
               to
               the
               Travels
               of
               Mandelslo
               ,
               a
               third
               part
               more
               than
               there
               is
               in
               the
               largest
               of
               the
               German
               Editions
               .
            
             
               The
               Reader
               will
               find
               therein
               many
               things
               ,
               which
               will
               haply
               seem
               incredible
               to
               him
               ,
               as
               ,
               among
               others
               ,
               he
               may
               haply
               be
               astonish'd
               at
               the
               wealth
               of
               a
               Governour
               of
               Amadabah
               ,
               and
               at
               that
               of
               a
               King
               of
               Indosthan
               ,
               as
               also
               at
               the
               vast
               revenues
               of
               the
               Provinces
               and
               Lords
               of
               China
               and
               Iapan
               ;
               but
               ,
               besides
               that
               there
               is
               nothing
               of
               Romance
               in
               all
               this
               ,
               and
               that
               there
               is
               no
               comparison
               to
               be
               made
               between
               the
               wealth
               of
               Europe
               and
               that
               of
               Asia
               ,
               there
               are
               many
               persons
               ,
               in
               France
               and
               England
               ,
               that
               will
               justifie
               our
               Relation
               ,
               though
               it
               said
               much
               more
               than
               it
               does
               .
            
             
               I
               might
               here
               trouble
               the
               Reader
               with
               what
               I
               find
               in
               the
               Learned
               Vossius's
               Observations
               upon
               
                 Pomponius
                 Mela
              
               (
               Lib.
               3.
               c.
               5.
               v.
               16.
               concerning
               the
               length
               and
               breadth
               of
               the
               Caspian
               Sea
               ,
               wherein
               he
               differs
               from
               our
               Author
               ,
               and
               prefers
               the
               measure
               of
               it
               by
               our
               Countryman
               Ienkinson
               ,
               before
               that
               of
               Olearius
               .
               But
               I
               choose
               rather
               to
               referr
               the
               more
               critical
               to
               the
               place
               it self
               ,
               and
               leave
               them
               to
               satisfie
               their
               own
               curiosity
               ,
               by
               conferring
               what
               is
               there
               said
               by
               Vossius
               ,
               with
               the
               account
               given
               by
               Olearius
               ,
               of
               the
               said
               Sea
               ,
               pag.
               190
               ,
               191
               ,
               192.
               of
               this
               English
               Edition
               of
               the
               Travels
               .
            
             
               I
               hav●
               only
               this
               to
               add
               that
               the
               French
               Translator
               ,
               
                 de
                 Wicquefort
              
               ,
               promises
               the
               world
               (
               if
               it
               be
               not
               abroad
               already
               )
               a
               Piece
               of
               his
               own
               ;
               which
               coming
               out
               under
               the
               authentick
               name
               of
               History
               ,
               will
               contain
               some
               thing
               beyond
               what
               may
               be
               expected
               from
               a
               Relation
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               A
               JOURNAL
               OF
               THE
               TRAVELS
               of
               the
               Ambassadors
               from
               the
               Duke
               of
               Holstein
               into
               MUSCOVY
               ,
               TARTARY
               ,
               and
               PERSIA
               ;
               Which
               may
               serve
               for
               a
               Table
               to
               this
               Relation
               .
            
             
               
                 THE
                 FIRST
                 VOYAGE
                 .
                 INTO
                 MUSCOVY
                 .
              
               
                 
                   M.DC.XXXIII
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     OCTOBER
                     .
                  
                   
                     THe
                     22.
                     the
                     Ambassadors
                     from
                     the
                     Duke
                     of
                     Holstein
                     leave
                     Gottorp
                     ;
                     the
                     occasion
                     of
                     the
                     Embassy
                     ;
                     the
                     names
                     and
                     qualities
                     of
                     the
                     Ambassadors
                     ;
                     their
                     retinue
                     .
                     Pag
                     :
                     1.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                     NOVEMBER
                     .
                  
                   
                     The
                     6.
                     they
                     leave
                     Hamborough
                     ;
                     where
                     they
                     took
                     order
                     for
                     their
                     Voyage
                     ;
                     come
                     the
                     next
                     day
                     to
                     Lubeck
                     ,
                     the
                     8.
                     to
                     Travemunde
                     ,
                     where
                     they
                     embark'd
                     the
                     9.
                     ibid
                  
                   
                     The
                     10.
                     they
                     pass
                     away
                     neer
                     the
                     Iland
                     of
                     Bornholm
                     ,
                     and
                     anchor
                     the
                     12.
                     at
                     
                       Cap
                       de
                       Domines
                    
                     ,
                     in
                     Courland
                     ,
                     the
                     18.
                     come
                     to
                     Dunemunde
                     .
                     p.
                     2.
                     
                  
                   
                     The
                     same
                     day
                     ,
                     come
                     to
                     Riga
                     ;
                     the
                     Magistrates
                     Present
                     ;
                     Riga
                     described
                     ,
                     its
                     foundation
                     ;
                     is
                     made
                     an
                     Archbishoprick
                     ;
                     subject
                     to
                     Poland
                     ;
                     taken
                     by
                     the
                     Swedes
                     ;
                     its
                     Fortifications
                     ,
                     and
                     Commerce
                     .
                     p.
                     3
                  
                   
                     The
                     Ambassadors
                     continue
                     there
                     neer
                     a
                     month
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     DECEMBER
                     .
                  
                   
                     The
                     14.
                     they
                     leave
                     Riga
                     ,
                     and
                     come
                     the
                     18.
                     to
                     Wolmar
                     ,
                     3.
                     daies
                     18.
                     l.
                     the
                     20.
                     to
                     the
                     Castle
                     of
                     Ermes
                     ;
                     the
                     21.
                     to
                     that
                     of
                     Halmet
                     ;
                     the
                     22.
                     to
                     that
                     of
                     Ringen
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     23.
                     to
                     the
                     City
                     Torpat
                     ,
                     or
                     Derpt
                     .
                     p.
                     3
                  
                   
                     A
                     description
                     of
                     Torpat
                     ,
                     where
                     they
                     pass
                     over
                     the
                     Christmass
                     holy-daies
                     .
                     ibid.
                     
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   M.DC.XXXIV
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     IANVARY
                     .
                  
                   
                     The
                     3.
                     (
                     having
                     left
                     Torpat
                     ,
                     the
                     29.
                     of
                     
                       December
                       )
                    
                     ,
                     the
                     Ambassadors
                     came
                     to
                     
                       Narva
                       .
                       ibid.
                    
                     
                  
                   
                     There
                     they
                     continue
                     5.
                     months
                     ▪
                     
                       JANUARY
                       ,
                       FEBRUARY
                       ,
                       MARCH
                       ,
                       APRIL
                       ,
                    
                     and
                     MAY
                     ,
                     during
                     which
                     ,
                     they
                     send
                     part
                     of
                     their
                     Train
                     ,
                     to
                     Novogorod
                     ,
                     and
                     go
                     themselves
                     to
                     Reuel
                     ,
                     where
                     the
                     Swedish
                     Ambassadors
                     met
                     them
                     ,
                     in
                     order
                     to
                     their
                     going
                     together
                     into
                     
                       Muscovy
                       .
                       p.
                    
                     4
                  
                
                 
                   
                     MAY.
                     
                  
                   
                     The
                     15.
                     leave
                     Reuel
                     and
                     return
                     to
                     Narva
                     the
                     18.
                     ibid.
                     
                  
                   
                     The
                     28.
                     they
                     leave
                     Narva
                     ;
                     come
                     to
                     
                       Gam-Fort
                       ,
                       Kapurga
                    
                     ;
                     the
                     civilities
                     of
                     the
                     Muscovian
                     Ladies
                     ;
                     come
                     to
                     Iohannestal
                     ,
                     or
                     St.
                     
                       Iohn's
                       Valley
                    
                     .
                     p.
                     5
                  
                
                 
                   
                     IVNE
                     .
                  
                   
                     The
                     1.
                     they
                     come
                     to
                     the
                     Neuschans
                     ,
                     to
                     the
                     Lake
                     Ladoga
                     ;
                     to
                     
                       Noteborough
                       .
                       ibid.
                    
                     
                  
                   
                     Spiring
                     ,
                     a
                     Swedish
                     Ambassador
                     ;
                     the
                     Swedish
                     Ambassadors
                     depart
                     ;
                     a
                     Suedish
                     resolution
                     ;
                     the
                     Muscovites
                     sleep
                     after
                     dinner
                     ;
                     the
                     reception
                     of
                     the
                     Swedish
                     Ambassadors
                     .
                     p.
                     6
                  
                   
                     A
                     Muscovian
                     Collation
                     ;
                     the
                     situation
                     of
                     Notebourg
                     ,
                     its
                     description
                     .
                     ibid.
                     
                  
                   
                     Here
                     they
                     continue
                     six
                     weeks
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     IVLY
                     .
                  
                   
                     The
                     Ambassadors
                     come
                     to
                     Laba
                     ;
                     their
                     reception
                     .
                     ibid.
                     
                  
                   
                     Another
                     Muscovian
                     Collation
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                     The
                     Ambassadors
                     are
                     defrayd
                     all
                     the
                     time
                     of
                     their
                     aboad
                     in
                     Muscovy
                     ,
                     according
                     to
                     the
                     custom
                     ,
                     and
                     they
                     take
                     their
                     allowance
                     in
                     money
                     p.
                     7
                  
                   
                     The
                     Musick
                     and
                     dancing
                     of
                     
                       Muscovy
                       .
                       ib.
                    
                     
                  
                   
                     They
                     embark
                     upon
                     the
                     Wolgda
                     (
                     a
                     distinct
                     River
                     from
                     the
                     Wolga
                     .
                     )
                     The
                     devotion
                     of
                     the
                     
                       Muscovites
                       .
                       ibid.
                    
                     
                  
                   
                     Wolgda
                     described
                     ;
                     a
                     dangerous
                     fall
                     of
                     water
                     ;
                     troublesome
                     flies
                     and
                     other
                     insects
                     ;
                     the
                     Presents
                     of
                     a
                     Muscovian
                     Monk
                     ;
                     the
                     Muscovites
                     do
                     not
                     condemn
                     those
                     of
                     a
                     contrary
                     belief
                     .
                     p.
                     7.
                     8
                  
                   
                     The
                     come
                     to
                     Corodiza
                     ;
                     to
                     Soliza
                     ;
                     to
                     Grunza
                     ;
                     to
                     Wisoke
                     ;
                     to
                     Krifzeuiza
                     :
                     to
                     Novogorod
                     :
                     to
                     Brunitz
                     .
                     p.
                     8
                  
                
                 
                   
                     AUGVST
                     .
                  
                   
                     The
                     1.
                     a
                     Muscovian
                     Procession
                     .
                     ibid
                  
                   
                     They
                     come
                     that
                     day
                     ,
                     to
                     Crasmistansky
                     ;
                     the
                     2
                     to
                     Gam-Chresta
                     ;
                     to
                     Iazelbitza
                     ;
                     to
                     Simnagora
                     ;
                     to
                     Wolsolk
                     ;
                     to
                     
                       Columna
                       ;
                       and
                       the
                    
                     7.
                     to
                     Badeua
                     .
                     p.
                     9
                  
                   
                     The
                     8.
                     come
                     to
                     Torsock
                     ,
                     travelling
                     in
                     those
                     eight
                     dayes
                     ,
                     71.
                     leagues
                     .
                     ibid.
                     
                  
                   
                     The
                     9.
                     come
                     to
                     Tuere
                     ,
                     (
                     upon
                     a
                     River
                     of
                     the
                     same
                     name
                     ,
                     which
                     falls
                     into
                     the
                     
                       Wolga
                       )
                    
                     .
                     The
                     13.
                     to
                     Nicholas-Nachinski
                     ;
                     the
                     14.
                     to
                     MOSCOU
                     .
                     ibid.
                     
                  
                   
                     There
                     they
                     stay
                     above
                     four
                     months
                     .
                  
                   
                     Their
                     reception
                     ,
                     and
                     entrance
                     into
                     
                       Moscou
                       .
                       p.
                    
                     10
                  
                   
                     The
                     19.
                     they
                     have
                     their
                     first
                     Audience
                     ;
                     Their
                     Cavalcade
                     .
                     p.
                     11
                  
                   
                     The
                     Presents
                     made
                     to
                     the
                     Great
                     Duke
                     .
                     ib.
                     
                  
                   
                     The
                     Ceremonies
                     of
                     the
                     Audience
                     .
                     13.
                     
                  
                   
                     The
                     Great
                     Duke
                     treats
                     the
                     Ambassadors
                     .
                     ibid.
                     
                  
                   
                     They
                     are
                     permitted
                     to
                     go
                     abroad
                     ,
                     contrary
                     to
                     the
                     ordinary
                     custom
                     of
                     the
                     
                       Muscovites
                       .
                       p.
                    
                     14
                  
                
                 
                   
                     SEPTEMBER
                     .
                  
                   
                     The
                     1.
                     was
                     celebrated
                     the
                     Muscovian
                     New-years-day
                     .
                     ibid.
                     
                  
                   
                     Their
                     Epoche
                     is
                     the
                     Creation
                     of
                     the
                     World.
                     ibid.
                     
                  
                   
                     The
                     Ambassadors
                     of
                     Holstein
                     negotiate
                     jointly
                     with
                     those
                     of
                     Sweden
                     ,
                     about
                     the
                     Silk-trade
                     in
                     Persia.
                     ibid.
                     
                  
                   
                     The
                     entrance
                     of
                     the
                     Tartarian
                     Embassy
                     .
                     15
                  
                   
                     The
                     entrance
                     of
                     a
                     Turkish
                     Ambassador
                     .
                     16
                  
                   
                     The
                     Turkish
                     Ambassador's
                     Presents
                     .
                     ibid.
                     
                  
                   
                     Those
                     of
                     certain
                     
                       Greeck
                       Ecclesiasticks
                    
                     .
                     17
                  
                
                 
                   
                     OCTOBER
                     .
                  
                   
                     A
                     Muscovian
                     Festival
                     ,
                     celebrated
                     Oct.
                     ibid
                  
                   
                     The
                     Cavalcade
                     of
                     the
                     Great
                     Duke
                     and
                     Dutchess
                     .
                     ibid.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                     NOVEMBER
                     .
                  
                   
                     The
                     19.
                     the
                     Ambassadors
                     have
                     their
                     last
                     private
                     Audience
                     ;
                     the
                     Great
                     Duke
                     grants
                     them
                     passage
                     through
                     the
                     Country
                     ;
                     Another
                     Muscovian
                     Procession
                     .
                     18
                  
                   
                     A
                     Cavalcade
                     of
                     Crim-Tartars
                     ,
                     72.
                     in
                     number
                     ,
                     all
                     Ambassadors
                     ;
                     Our
                     last
                     publick
                     Audience
                     .
                     ibid.
                     
                  
                   
                     The
                     Great
                     Duke's
                     Present
                     to
                     the
                     Ambassadors
                     .
                     19
                  
                
              
            
             
               
                 THEIR
                 RETURN
                 towards
                 HOLSTEIN
                 .
              
               
                 
                   
                     The
                     Ambassadors
                     leave
                     
                       Moscou
                       .
                       ibid.
                    
                     
                  
                   
                     Come
                     December
                     the
                     26.
                     to
                     T
                     were
                     ,
                     the
                     20
                     to
                     Tarsock
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     31.
                     to
                     Novogorod
                     120.
                     leagues
                     ,
                     in
                     seven
                     daies
                     .
                     20
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   M.DC.XXXV
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     IANVARY
                     .
                  
                   
                     1.
                     
                     Leave
                     Novogorod
                     ,
                     come
                     the
                     next
                     day
                     to
                     Mokriza
                     ;
                     the
                     2.
                     to
                     Tuerin
                     ,
                     the
                     3.
                     to
                     Orlin
                     ,
                     the
                     4.
                     to
                     Zariza
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     5.
                     to
                     Narva
                     ,
                     38.
                     leag
                     .
                     and
                     a
                     half
                     in
                     9.
                     daies
                     .
                     ibid.
                     
                  
                   
                     7.
                     
                     Leave
                     Narva
                     ,
                     and
                     come
                     to
                     Reuel
                     the
                     10.
                     ib.
                     
                  
                   
                     Here
                     they
                     staid
                     neer
                     3.
                     weeks
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     FEBRVARY
                     .
                  
                   
                     Leave
                     
                       Reuel
                       ,
                       Ian.
                    
                     30.
                     and
                     come
                     Feb.
                     2.
                     to
                     Parnau
                     ,
                     taking
                     their
                     way
                     by
                     land
                     ,
                     along
                     the
                     Baltick-Sea
                     ,
                     and
                     so
                     through
                     
                       Livonia
                       ,
                       Curland
                       ,
                       Prussia
                       ,
                       Pomerania
                       ,
                    
                     and
                     Meklenbourg
                     .
                  
                   
                     The
                     City
                     of
                     Parnau
                     described
                     .
                     ibid.
                     
                  
                   
                     The
                     Ambassadors
                     come
                     to
                     
                       Riga
                       ,
                       Febr.
                    
                     6.
                     and
                     leave
                     it
                     the
                     12.
                     and
                     come
                     to
                     Mittau
                     the
                     14.
                     21
                  
                   
                     Description
                     of
                     the
                     Dutchy
                     of
                     Courland
                     and
                     the
                     Prince
                     now
                     reigning
                     there
                     .
                     ibid.
                     
                  
                   
                     The
                     Ambassadors
                     come
                     to
                     Bador
                     in
                     
                       Poland
                       ,
                       22
                    
                     leagues
                     in
                     three
                     daies
                     .
                     ibid.
                     
                  
                   
                     Come
                     the
                     19.
                     to
                     Memel
                     ,
                     in
                     the
                     Dutchy
                     of
                     Prussia
                     ,
                     16.
                     l.
                     in
                     3.
                     daies
                     .
                     Memel
                     described
                     .
                     ib.
                     
                  
                   
                     Leave
                     
                       Memel
                       ,
                       Febr.
                    
                     20.
                     and
                     come
                     the
                     21.
                     to
                     Koningsberg
                     ,
                     the
                     Metropolis
                     of
                     Prussia
                     ,
                     16.
                     l
                     2.
                     daies
                     .
                     22
                  
                   
                     Koningsberg
                     described
                     ,
                     where
                     they
                     see
                     ,
                     among
                     other
                     things
                     ,
                     the
                     Elector
                     of
                     Branderburg's
                     Library
                     .
                     ibid.
                     
                  
                   
                     Leave
                     Koningsberg
                     ,
                     the
                     24.
                     and
                     exchange
                     the
                     Sledges
                     for
                     Waggons
                     ,
                     come
                     to
                     Elbing
                     ,
                     and
                     thence
                     to
                     Dantzick
                     ,
                     20.
                     leag
                     .
                     3.
                     daies
                     .
                     ibid.
                     
                  
                   
                     There
                     they
                     continue
                     17.
                     daies
                     .
                  
                   
                     Dantzick
                     described
                     ,
                     its
                     situation
                     ,
                     Magistrate
                     ,
                     Privileges
                     ,
                     Commerce
                     ,
                     &c.
                     ibid
                  
                
                 
                   
                     MARCH
                     .
                  
                   
                     The
                     16.
                     they
                     leave
                     Dantzick
                     ,
                     and
                     come
                     the
                     25.
                     to
                     Stetin
                     ,
                     which
                     described
                     .
                     23
                  
                   
                     Come
                     the
                     29.
                     
                       to
                       Rostock
                    
                     ,
                     in
                     the
                     Dutchy
                     of
                     Mecklenbourg
                     .
                     ibid.
                     
                  
                   
                     A
                     description
                     of
                     the
                     City
                     of
                     Rostock
                     and
                     its
                     Vniversity
                     .
                     ibid.
                     
                  
                   
                     Leave
                     Rostock
                     ,
                     the
                     30.
                     and
                     come
                     the
                     same
                     
                     day
                     ,
                     to
                     Wismar
                     ,
                     which
                     described
                     .
                     ibid
                  
                   
                     Mar.
                     the
                     last
                     ,
                     come
                     to
                     the
                     Castle
                     of
                     
                       Schonberg
                       .
                       ibid
                    
                  
                
                 
                   
                     APRIL
                     .
                  
                   
                     The
                     1.
                     
                     Leave
                     Schonberg
                     ,
                     and
                     come
                     to
                     Lubeck
                     ,
                     which
                     described
                     .
                     ibid
                  
                   
                     Leave
                     Lubeck
                     the
                     3.
                     come
                     the
                     next
                     day
                     to
                     Arnsbock
                     ,
                     the
                     5.
                     to
                     Pretz
                     ,
                     the
                     6.
                     to
                     Kiel
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     same
                     day
                     to
                     Gottorp
                     .
                     24
                  
                
              
            
             
               
                 THE
                 SECOND
                 VOYAGE
                 into
                 Muscovy
                 and
                 Persia.
                 
              
               
                 
                   M.DC.XXXV
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     OCTOBER
                     .
                  
                   
                     The
                     Ambassadors
                     having
                     made
                     their
                     report
                     ,
                     and
                     augmented
                     their
                     Train
                     ,
                     leave
                     
                       Hamborough
                       ,
                       Oct.
                    
                     22.
                     and
                     come
                     the
                     24.
                     to
                     Lubeck
                     ,
                     10.
                     leagues
                     .
                     25
                  
                   
                     Embark
                     at
                     Travemunde
                     ,
                     the
                     27.
                     come
                     the
                     29.
                     neer
                     the
                     Castle
                     of
                     Bornholm
                     ,
                     touch
                     against
                     a
                     Rock
                     the
                     night
                     following
                     ,
                     land
                     in
                     the
                     Iland
                     of
                     Oeland
                     ,
                     come
                     to
                     Calmer
                     .
                     26
                  
                   
                     A
                     description
                     of
                     the
                     Iland
                     of
                     Gotland
                     .
                     27
                  
                   
                     A
                     description
                     of
                     the
                     Iland
                     of
                     Hogland
                     ,
                     against
                     the
                     Rocks
                     whereof
                     the
                     Ship
                     is
                     split
                     ,
                     but
                     the
                     men
                     ,
                     goods
                     and
                     horses
                     are
                     saved
                     ,
                     the
                     provisions
                     are
                     spoil'd
                     and
                     lost
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     Embassy
                     reduc'd
                     to
                     great
                     extremities
                     in
                     a
                     desert
                     Iland
                     .
                     28
                  
                
                 
                   
                     NOVEMBER
                     .
                  
                   
                     The
                     17.
                     the
                     Amb.
                     leave
                     Hogland
                     ,
                     in
                     two
                     Fisher-boats
                     ,
                     with
                     much
                     danger
                     ,
                     and
                     land
                     in
                     Livonia
                     ,
                     the
                     18.
                     29
                  
                
                 
                   
                     DECEMBER
                     .
                  
                   
                     The
                     2.
                     they
                     come
                     to
                     Ruel
                     ,
                     the
                     Metropolis
                     of
                     Esthonie
                     ,
                     where
                     they
                     continue
                     three
                     months
                     .
                     ibid
                  
                   
                     A
                     description
                     of
                     Livonia
                     ,
                     its
                     Frontiers
                     ,
                     Lords
                     ,
                     Fertility
                     ,
                     Inhabitants
                     ,
                     Order
                     of
                     Knights
                     ,
                     the
                     manner
                     of
                     life
                     of
                     the
                     Livonians
                     ,
                     the
                     Ceremonies
                     of
                     their
                     mariages
                     ,
                     the
                     Religion
                     ,
                     Barbarism
                     ,
                     and
                     Superstition
                     of
                     the
                     Peasantry
                     of
                     those
                     parts
                     ,
                     their
                     Nobility
                     ,
                     the
                     Government
                     of
                     
                       Livonia
                       .
                       p.
                       30.
                       &c.
                    
                     
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   M.DC.XXXVI
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     MARCH
                     .
                  
                   
                     The
                     2.
                     the
                     Ambassadors
                     leave
                     Reuel
                     ,
                     and
                     come
                     the
                     fifth
                     to
                     
                       Narva
                       ,
                       17.
                       l.
                    
                     4.
                     daies
                     .
                     34
                  
                   
                     A
                     description
                     of
                     Narva
                     ,
                     its
                     Commerce
                     ,
                     Political
                     Government
                     ,
                     the
                     Castle
                     of
                     Juanogorod
                     ,
                     A
                     remarkable
                     story
                     of
                     a
                     mad
                     Wolf
                     and
                     a
                     Bear.
                     35
                  
                   
                     The
                     7.
                     they
                     leave
                     Narva
                     ,
                     come
                     the
                     same
                     day
                     to
                     Lilienhagen
                     ,
                     the
                     8.
                     to
                     Sarits
                     ,
                     the
                     9.
                     
                     Orlin
                     ,
                     and
                     ,
                     the
                     same
                     day
                     ,
                     thence
                     to
                     
                       Tzuerin
                       ,
                       3.
                    
                     daies
                     24.
                     leagues
                     ,
                     thence
                     to
                     Dosan
                     ,
                     thence
                     to
                     
                       Mokriza
                       ,
                       8.
                       l.
                       ibid.
                    
                     
                  
                   
                     A
                     Pristaf
                     meets
                     them
                     at
                     Orlin
                     ,
                     and
                     receives
                     them
                     in
                     the
                     Great
                     Duke's
                     name
                     .
                     36
                  
                   
                     The
                     11.
                     they
                     came
                     to
                     Novogorod
                     ,
                     where
                     they
                     stay
                     five
                     daies
                     .
                     ibid.
                     
                  
                   
                     A
                     description
                     of
                     the
                     said
                     City
                     ,
                     its
                     situation
                     on
                     the
                     River
                     Wolgda
                     ,
                     its
                     bigness
                     ,
                     the
                     cruelties
                     exercis'd
                     there
                     by
                     the
                     Great
                     Dukes
                     of
                     Muscovy
                     ,
                     the
                     fabulous
                     voyage
                     of
                     St.
                     Anthony
                     .
                     37
                  
                   
                     The
                     16.
                     they
                     leave
                     Novogorod
                     ,
                     pass
                     through
                     
                       Brunits
                       ,
                       Miedna
                       ,
                       Kressa
                       ,
                       Iaselbitza
                       ,
                       Simnagora
                       ,
                       Columna
                       ,
                       Wisnawolloka
                       ,
                    
                     and
                     Windra-Pussk
                     ,
                     and
                     came
                     the
                     21.
                     to
                     Torsock
                     ,
                     59.
                     leagues
                     6.
                     dayes
                     .
                     38
                  
                   
                     The
                     22.
                     they
                     leave
                     Torsock
                     ,
                     passe
                     through
                     
                       Troitzka
                       Micdna
                    
                     ,
                     and
                     came
                     the
                     next
                     day
                     to
                     T
                     were
                     ,
                     12.
                     l.
                     two
                     daies
                     ,
                     There
                     they
                     embark
                     upon
                     the
                     Wolgda
                     the
                     23.
                     but
                     the
                     next
                     day
                     prosecute
                     their
                     journey
                     by
                     land
                     ,
                     pass
                     through
                     
                       Garodna
                       ,
                       Sawidowa
                       ,
                       Saulka-spas
                       ,
                       Klin
                       ,
                       Beschick
                       ,
                    
                     and
                     Zerkizowo
                     ,
                     and
                     come
                     the
                     28.
                     to
                     
                       Nichola
                       Darebna
                    
                     ,
                     29.
                     l.
                     6.
                     daies
                     .
                     ibid.
                     
                  
                   
                     The
                     29.
                     they
                     leave
                     
                       Nichola
                       Darebna
                    
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     same
                     day
                     make
                     their
                     entrance
                     into
                     Moscou
                     ,
                     where
                     they
                     stay
                     three
                     months
                     ibid
                  
                
                 
                   
                     APRIL
                  
                   
                     Their
                     Cavalcade
                     and
                     reception
                     ;
                     their
                     lodgings
                     in
                     the
                     City
                     of
                     Moscou
                     .
                     39
                  
                   
                     Their
                     allowance
                     of
                     provisions
                     ;
                     their
                     first
                     publick
                     Audience
                     ;
                     the
                     Great
                     Duke's
                     treatment
                     of
                     them
                     ;
                     their
                     first
                     private
                     Audience
                     .
                     ibid
                  
                   
                     Their
                     second
                     private
                     Audience
                     ;
                     the
                     Muscovian
                     Palm-sunday
                     Procession
                     ;
                     the
                     Muscovian
                     celebration
                     of
                     Easter
                     ;
                     Easter-eggs
                     ,
                     and
                     other
                     Ceremonies
                     .
                     40
                  
                   
                     The
                     Amb
                     ▪
                     Brugman's
                     private
                     Audience
                     .
                     ibid
                  
                
                 
                   
                     MAY.
                     
                  
                   
                     Several
                     Audiences
                     and
                     Conferences
                     of
                     the
                     Ambassadors
                     .
                     ibid.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                     IVNE
                     .
                  
                   
                     The
                     1.
                     was
                     celebrated
                     the
                     birth
                     day
                     of
                     the
                     Prince
                     of
                     Moscovy
                     ;
                     the
                     Great
                     Dutchess's
                     Cavalcade
                     .
                     41
                  
                   
                     The
                     Ambassadors
                     last
                     Audience
                     ;
                     the
                     Audience
                     of
                     the
                     Secretary
                     of
                     the
                     Embassy
                     .
                     ib.
                     
                  
                   
                     They
                     augment
                     their
                     Train
                     ;
                     the
                     entrance
                     of
                     Ambassadors
                     from
                     Poland
                     ;
                     the
                     fierceness
                     of
                     a
                     Polish
                     Ambassador
                     ;
                     the
                     Great
                     Duk'es
                     pass
                     .
                     ibid
                  
                   
                     The
                     Amb.
                     leave
                     Moscou
                     ;
                     its
                     description
                     ;
                     situation
                     ;
                     buildings
                     ;
                     quarters
                     ;
                     the
                     Great
                     Duke's
                     Palace
                     ,
                     its
                     markets
                     ,
                     Monasteries
                     ;
                     the
                     great
                     
                     Bell
                     ;
                     its
                     Churches
                     and
                     Chapels
                     .
                     p.
                     42
                  
                   
                     Muscovy
                     described
                     ;
                     the
                     Provinces
                     of
                     Wolodimer
                     ,
                     and
                     Smolensko
                     .
                     45
                  
                   
                     Rhesan
                     ,
                     Permie
                     ,
                     Jugarie
                     ,
                     Wiathka
                     ,
                     Bielsk
                     ,
                     Rschovie
                     ,
                     Tuere
                     ,
                     Plescou
                     ,
                     Siberie
                     ,
                     Jaroslaf
                     ,
                     Rosthou
                     ,
                     Susdal
                     ,
                     Dwina
                     .
                     46
                  
                   
                     Archangel
                     ,
                     Ustingha
                     ,
                     Vologda
                     ,
                     Bielejezoro
                     ,
                     Petzora
                     ,
                     Obdory
                     ;
                     
                       the
                       source
                       of
                       the
                    
                     Wolga
                     .
                     47
                  
                   
                     The
                     River
                     Boristhenes
                     ;
                     that
                     of
                     Dwina
                     ;
                     the
                     air
                     of
                     Muscovy
                     extremely
                     cold
                     in
                     Winter
                     and
                     hot
                     in
                     Summer
                     .
                     ibid.
                     
                  
                   
                     It
                     s
                     fertility
                     ,
                     fruits
                     ,
                     especially
                     Melons
                     ;
                     more
                     fertile
                     than
                     Livonia
                     ;
                     the
                     seed-time
                     and
                     harvest
                     .
                     48
                  
                   
                     Boranez
                     ,
                     what
                     ;
                     flowers
                     ,
                     asparagus
                     ,
                     venison
                     and
                     fowl
                     ;
                     no
                     Dear
                     ;
                     furrs
                     .
                     49
                  
                   
                     No
                     Carps
                     in
                     Muscovy
                     ;
                     mines
                     ,
                     and
                     iron
                     forges
                     .
                     ibid.
                     
                  
                   
                     The
                     Samojedes
                     ,
                     a
                     different
                     people
                     from
                     the
                     Samogithes
                     ;
                     their
                     habitations
                     ,
                     manner
                     of
                     life
                     ,
                     stature
                     ,
                     cloathing
                     .
                     50
                  
                   
                     The
                     error
                     of
                     certain
                     Geographers
                     .
                     51
                  
                   
                     A
                     description
                     of
                     Groenland
                     .
                     ibid
                  
                   
                     The
                     stature
                     of
                     the
                     Groenlanders
                     .
                     ibid.
                     
                  
                   
                     Their
                     language
                     ,
                     53
                  
                   
                     Their
                     cloathing
                     ,
                     and
                     ordinary
                     exercises
                     .
                     54
                  
                   
                     They
                     are
                     Salvages
                     ;
                     have
                     no
                     gold
                     or
                     silver
                     ;
                     are
                     Pagans
                     .
                     ibid.
                     
                  
                   
                     Whence
                     it
                     comes
                     that
                     the
                     Inhabitants
                     of
                     Septentrional-Countries
                     are
                     swarthy
                     .
                     55
                  
                   
                     The
                     stature
                     of
                     the
                     Muscovites
                     .
                     56
                  
                   
                     They
                     are
                     great
                     admirers
                     of
                     long
                     beards
                     ▪
                     and
                     great
                     bellies
                     .
                     ibid.
                     
                  
                   
                     The
                     women
                     paint
                     ;
                     their
                     dress
                     .
                     56
                  
                   
                     The
                     Muscovites
                     constant
                     to
                     their
                     own
                     fashion
                     .
                     ibid
                  
                   
                     Their
                     manner
                     of
                     life
                     ;
                     they
                     have
                     an
                     aversion
                     for
                     the
                     Sciences
                     ,
                     whereof
                     they
                     know
                     nothing
                     ,
                     especially
                     the
                     Mathematicks
                     and
                     Anatomy
                     .
                     57
                  
                   
                     They
                     are
                     naturally
                     ingenious
                     ;
                     liars
                     ,
                     distrustful
                     ,
                     and
                     calumniators
                     .
                     58
                  
                   
                     A
                     pleasant
                     story
                     of
                     a
                     woman
                     who
                     fasly
                     accus'd
                     her
                     husband
                     .
                     59
                  
                   
                     They
                     are
                     indiscreet
                     ,
                     uncivil
                     ,
                     quarelsom
                     ,
                     land
                     insolent
                     in
                     their
                     expressions
                     .
                     60
                  
                   
                     Not
                     addicted
                     to
                     any
                     study
                     ;
                     shameless
                     .
                     61
                  
                   
                     Drunkards
                     .
                     ibid.
                     
                  
                   
                     The
                     women
                     much
                     given
                     to
                     drink
                     .
                     62
                  
                   
                     Tobacco
                     forbidden
                     among
                     them
                     :
                     they
                     are
                     all
                     Slaves
                     to
                     the
                     Great
                     Duke
                     ,
                     as
                     well
                     strangers
                     ,
                     as
                     such
                     as
                     live
                     in
                     Muscovy
                     .
                     ibid
                  
                   
                     The
                     Knez
                     and
                     Bojares
                     keep
                     many
                     slaves
                     ,
                     who
                     commit
                     great
                     disorders
                     ,
                     both
                     in
                     City
                     and
                     Country
                     .
                     63
                  
                   
                     They
                     are
                     good
                     Soldiers
                     .
                     64
                  
                   
                     The
                     siege
                     of
                     Smolensko
                     ,
                     in
                     the
                     year
                     1635.
                     ib.
                     
                  
                   
                     Their
                     hous-keeping
                     ;
                     ordinary
                     food
                     ;
                     Cavayer
                     .
                     65
                  
                   
                     Hydromel
                     ,
                     a
                     kind
                     of
                     mead
                     ;
                     how
                     made
                     .
                     66
                  
                   
                     The
                     expences
                     of
                     persons
                     of
                     quality
                     ;
                     the
                     highest
                     act
                     of
                     Muscovian
                     civility
                     .
                     ibid.
                     
                  
                   
                     The
                     Muscovites
                     sleep
                     after
                     dinner
                     ;
                     their
                     stoves
                     and
                     bathing-places
                     .
                     67
                  
                   
                     Are
                     long-liv'd
                     ;
                     subject
                     to
                     fornication
                     ,
                     and
                     brutality
                     ibid.
                     
                  
                   
                     The
                     ceremonies
                     of
                     their
                     Marriages
                     .
                     ibid.
                     
                  
                   
                     The
                     nuptial
                     bed
                     ;
                     the
                     ceremonies
                     in
                     the
                     Church
                     .
                     68
                  
                   
                     How
                     the
                     women
                     live
                     ;
                     their
                     divertisement
                     ;
                     why
                     the
                     Muscovites
                     bang
                     their
                     wives
                     .
                     69
                  
                   
                     Divorce
                     .
                     70
                  
                   
                     The
                     Government
                     of
                     Muscovy
                     ;
                     the
                     true
                     signification
                     of
                     the
                     word
                     Czaar
                     ,
                     or
                     Zaar
                     ;
                     his
                     Arms
                     ;
                     the
                     veneration
                     the
                     Muscovites
                     have
                     for
                     their
                     Prince
                     ;
                     know
                     not
                     what
                     liberty
                     is
                     .
                     71
                  
                   
                     The
                     Great
                     Duke's
                     absolute
                     power
                     ;
                     changes
                     the
                     Governours
                     of
                     Provinces
                     every
                     three
                     years
                     .
                     72
                  
                   
                     The
                     money
                     of
                     
                       Muscovy
                       ;
                       Muscovian
                    
                     Ambassadors
                     ;
                     a
                     remarkable
                     Present
                     .
                     73
                  
                   
                     An
                     abridgement
                     of
                     the
                     History
                     of
                     Muscovy
                     ,
                     from
                     the
                     beginning
                     of
                     the
                     last
                     Century
                     .
                     74
                  
                   
                     The
                     tyranny
                     of
                     
                       Juan
                       Basilouits
                    
                     ,
                     commonly
                     called
                     
                       Iohannes
                       Basilius
                    
                     .
                     ibid.
                     
                  
                   
                     The
                     usurpation
                     of
                     
                       Boris
                       Gudenou
                    
                     .
                     ibid.
                     
                  
                   
                     
                       Foedor
                       Borissouits
                    
                     ,
                     his
                     son
                     ,
                     ejected
                     .
                     75
                  
                   
                     A
                     counterfeit
                     Demetrius
                     ;
                     the
                     history
                     of
                     him
                     ,
                     and
                     his
                     end
                     .
                     ibid.
                     
                  
                   
                     
                       Iohn
                       Basilouits
                       Zuski
                    
                     ,
                     made
                     Great
                     Duke
                     ;
                     a
                     second
                     counterfeit
                     Demetrius
                     ;
                     a
                     third
                     Impostor
                     .
                     76
                  
                   
                     The
                     Muscovites
                     choose
                     Uladislaus
                     ,
                     Prince
                     of
                     Poland
                     ,
                     Great
                     Duke
                     of
                     Muscovy
                     ;
                     are
                     discontented
                     with
                     the
                     Polanders
                     ;
                     an
                     insurrection
                     at
                     Moscou
                     .
                     ibid.
                     
                  
                   
                     
                       Michael
                       Federouits
                    
                     chosen
                     Great
                     Duke
                     ;
                     the
                     story
                     of
                     a
                     counterfeit
                     Zuski
                     ,
                     his
                     impostures
                     ,
                     and
                     death
                     .
                     77
                  
                   
                     The
                     ceremonies
                     of
                     the
                     Czaar's
                     Coronation
                     .
                     81
                  
                   
                     The
                     story
                     of
                     the
                     Great
                     Duke's
                     Favorits
                     .
                     82
                  
                   
                     An
                     insurrection
                     at
                     Moscou
                     ,
                     which
                     costs
                     the
                     lives
                     of
                     some
                     of
                     the
                     Favorites
                     creatures
                     .
                     84
                  
                   
                     The
                     Officers
                     and
                     Ministres
                     of
                     State
                     of
                     Moscovy
                     .
                     87
                  
                   
                     Their
                     expence
                     ;
                     they
                     esteem
                     Nobility
                     .
                     88
                  
                   
                     The
                     Great
                     Duke's
                     revenue
                     ;
                     expence
                     .
                     ibid.
                     
                  
                   
                     His
                     Table
                     ,
                     Physicians
                     ,
                     Interpreters
                     ,
                     Privy
                     Councel
                     .
                     90
                  
                   
                     Their
                     administration
                     of
                     Iustice.
                     91
                  
                   
                     Their
                     ordinary
                     punishments
                     .
                     92
                  
                   
                     The
                     Religion
                     of
                     the
                     Muscovites
                     .
                     93
                  
                   
                     The
                     Characters
                     of
                     the
                     Muscovian
                     language
                     .
                     95
                  
                   
                     Their
                     Baptism
                     .
                     ibid
                  
                   
                     Their
                     Chaldeens
                     .
                     96
                  
                   
                     Their
                     Proselites
                     .
                     97
                  
                   
                     The
                     admirable
                     constancy
                     of
                     an
                     English
                     Gentlewoman
                     .
                     98
                  
                   
                     Their
                     Festivals
                     .
                     ibid
                  
                   
                     Their
                     Divine
                     service
                     .
                     99
                  
                   
                     Their
                     corruptions
                     of
                     the
                     stories
                     of
                     the
                     Bible
                     ,
                     particularly
                     that
                     of
                     
                       Mary
                       Magdalen
                    
                     .
                     ibid
                  
                   
                     Their
                     Images
                     .
                     100
                  
                   
                     Their
                     Churches
                     ,
                     bells
                     .
                     102
                  
                   
                     Their
                     Hierarchy
                     .
                     103
                  
                   
                     Their
                     Patriarch
                     ,
                     and
                     Archbishops
                     .
                     ibid.
                     
                  
                   
                     Their
                     Prelats
                     marry
                     not
                     ;
                     their
                     Monks
                     ;
                     the
                     habits
                     of
                     Ecclesiasticks
                     .
                     104
                  
                   
                     Their
                     Priests
                     are
                     oblig'd
                     to
                     marry
                     ;
                     their
                     Monasteries
                     .
                     ibid.
                     
                  
                   
                     
                     Their
                     Fasts
                     ,
                     Confession
                     ,
                     and
                     Communion
                     .
                     105
                  
                   
                     Their
                     Interrments
                     .
                     106
                  
                   
                     They
                     tolerate
                     all
                     Religions
                     ,
                     but
                     
                       Roman
                       Catholicks
                    
                     .
                     107
                  
                
              
            
             
               
                 THE
                 TRAVELS
                 of
                 the
                 AMBASSADORS
                 from
                 MUSCOVY
                 into
                 Tartary
                 and
                 Persia.
                 
              
               
                 
                   M.DC.XXXVI
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     IVNE
                     .
                  
                   
                     The
                     30.
                     the
                     Ambassadors
                     leave
                     Moscou
                     ,
                     in
                     order
                     to
                     their
                     departure
                     for
                     Persia
                     ;
                     embark
                     upon
                     the
                     River
                     Mosca
                     ,
                     so
                     to
                     go
                     by
                     that
                     of
                     the
                     Wolga
                     ,
                     to
                     Astrachan
                     .
                     109
                  
                
                 
                   
                     IVLY
                     .
                  
                   
                     The
                     2.
                     they
                     come
                     to
                     Columna
                     ,
                     24.
                     l.
                     ibid
                  
                   
                     Within
                     three
                     quarters
                     of
                     a
                     league
                     of
                     Columna
                     ,
                     the
                     Mosca
                     falls
                     into
                     the
                     
                       Occa
                       ,
                       ibid
                    
                  
                   
                     The
                     4.
                     they
                     come
                     to
                     the
                     City
                     of
                     Pereslas
                     ,
                     22.
                     l.
                     110
                  
                   
                     Leave
                     Pereslas
                     the
                     4.
                     and
                     pass
                     in
                     sight
                     of
                     
                       Rhesan
                       .
                       ibid.
                    
                     
                  
                   
                     The
                     7.
                     they
                     come
                     to
                     the
                     little
                     City
                     of
                     Cassinogorod
                     ,
                     in
                     Tartary
                     ,
                     where
                     they
                     sent
                     to
                     complement
                     a
                     Tartar-Prince
                     ,
                     subject
                     to
                     the
                     Duke
                     of
                     
                       Muscovy
                       ,
                       25.
                       l.
                    
                     3.
                     daies
                     .
                     ibid.
                     
                  
                   
                     The
                     8.
                     they
                     come
                     to
                     Moruma
                     ,
                     the
                     greatest
                     City
                     of
                     the
                     Tartars
                     of
                     Mordwa
                     ,
                     22.
                     leagues
                     ,
                     2.
                     daies
                     .
                     111
                  
                   
                     The
                     10.
                     they
                     leave
                     Moruma
                     ,
                     and
                     come
                     the
                     next
                     day
                     to
                     the
                     great
                     City
                     of
                     Nise
                     or
                     Nisenovogorod
                     ,
                     at
                     the
                     meeting
                     of
                     the
                     Occa
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     
                       Wolga
                       .
                       ibid.
                    
                     
                  
                   
                     They
                     continue
                     3.
                     weeks
                     before
                     the
                     City
                     ,
                     till
                     the
                     ship
                     was
                     finish'd
                     ,
                     for
                     their
                     sailing
                     along
                     the
                     Wolga
                     .
                     and
                     the
                     Caspian
                     Sea.
                     ibid
                  
                   
                     A
                     description
                     of
                     the
                     City
                     of
                     Nise
                     ;
                     the
                     Weywode's
                     magnific●nce
                     .
                     ibid
                  
                   
                     From
                     Moscou
                     to
                     Nise
                     ,
                     there
                     are
                     100.
                     leagues
                     by
                     land
                     ,
                     and
                     150.
                     by
                     water
                     .
                     ibid
                  
                   
                     The
                     River
                     WOLGA
                     ;
                     its
                     breadth
                     ;
                     is
                     one
                     of
                     the
                     greatest
                     Rivers
                     in
                     the
                     World
                     ,
                     there
                     being
                     from
                     its
                     source
                     to
                     its
                     mouth
                     ,
                     above
                     fifteen
                     hundred
                     French
                     leagues
                     ;
                     it
                     is
                     very
                     full
                     of
                     Sand-banks
                     .
                     112
                  
                
                 
                   
                     AVGVST
                     .
                  
                   
                     The
                     4.
                     the
                     Ambassadors
                     settle
                     their
                     Guard
                     ,
                     to
                     prevent
                     what
                     danger
                     they
                     might
                     fear
                     from
                     the
                     
                       Cosaques
                       .
                       ibid.
                    
                     
                  
                   
                     The
                     5.
                     they
                     come
                     before
                     the
                     City
                     of
                     Basiligorod
                     ,
                     which
                     described
                     .
                     113
                  
                   
                     The
                     Tartars
                     called
                     the
                     Ceremisses
                     ;
                     their
                     habitations
                     ,
                     their
                     Religion
                     ;
                     their
                     belief
                     concerning
                     the
                     immortality
                     of
                     the
                     Soul
                     ;
                     their
                     superstitions
                     ,
                     sacrifices
                     ;
                     Polygamy
                     lawful
                     among
                     them
                     ;
                     the
                     cloathing
                     of
                     the
                     men
                     and
                     Women
                     .
                     ibid.
                     
                  
                   
                     The
                     6.
                     they
                     come
                     to
                     
                       Kusmademianski
                       ,
                       8.
                       l.
                       2.
                    
                     daies
                     .
                     114
                  
                   
                     The
                     8.
                     to
                     Sabackzar
                     ,
                     8.
                     l.
                     1.
                     day
                     .
                     115
                  
                   
                     The
                     9.
                     to
                     Kocks-chaga
                     ,
                     5.
                     leagues
                     1.
                     day
                     .
                     ibid
                  
                   
                     The
                     13.
                     to
                     Suiatzki
                     ;
                     and
                     the
                     same
                     day
                     opposite
                     to
                     Casan
                     ,
                     where
                     they
                     find
                     a
                     Caravan
                     ,
                     conducting
                     a
                     Tartar-Prince
                     ,
                     and
                     a
                     Factor
                     of
                     the
                     King
                     of
                     Persia's
                     .
                     ibid
                  
                   
                     The
                     description
                     of
                     Casan
                     ,
                     its
                     situation
                     ,
                     buildings
                     ,
                     Castle
                     ;
                     how
                     the
                     Province
                     (
                     of
                     the
                     same
                     name
                     )
                     conquer'd
                     by
                     the
                     Muscovites
                     ,
                     which
                     occasions
                     a
                     pleasant
                     diversion
                     ;
                     the
                     exemplary
                     fidelity
                     of
                     a
                     Weywode
                     ;
                     the
                     Great
                     Duke
                     forc'd
                     out
                     of
                     Muscovy
                     ;
                     takes
                     the
                     City
                     of
                     Casan
                     by
                     storm
                     .
                     ibid.
                     
                  
                   
                     Melons
                     of
                     extraordinary
                     bigness
                     .
                     116
                  
                   
                     The
                     15.
                     they
                     leave
                     Casan
                     ,
                     come
                     the
                     17.
                     to
                     the
                     mouth
                     of
                     the
                     River
                     Kama
                     ,
                     which
                     falls
                     into
                     the
                     Wolga
                     on
                     the
                     left
                     hand
                     ,
                     12.
                     leagues
                     from
                     Casan
                     .
                     117
                  
                   
                     The
                     Iland
                     of
                     
                       Sokol
                       .
                       ibid
                    
                  
                   
                     The
                     18.
                     they
                     come
                     to
                     the
                     River
                     Serdick
                     ,
                     and
                     afterwards
                     to
                     that
                     of
                     Vtka
                     ,
                     and
                     see
                     as
                     they
                     pass
                     by
                     the
                     City
                     of
                     Tetus
                     25.
                     leag
                     .
                     from
                     Casan
                     .
                     118
                  
                   
                     The
                     19.
                     they
                     pass
                     before
                     the
                     Iland
                     Staritzo
                     ,
                     which
                     is
                     three
                     leagues
                     in
                     length
                     .
                     ibid
                  
                   
                     The
                     fishing
                     of
                     the
                     Muscovites
                     and
                     
                       Tartars
                       .
                       ibid
                    
                  
                   
                     Botenska
                     Iland
                     ;
                     the
                     Cape
                     of
                     Polibno
                     ;
                     the
                     River
                     Beitma
                     ;
                     and
                     several
                     Cities
                     ruin'd
                     by
                     
                       Tamerlane
                       .
                       ibid
                    
                  
                   
                     The
                     mountain
                     
                       Arbeuchin
                       .
                       ibid
                    
                  
                   
                     The
                     River
                     Adrobe
                     ;
                     the
                     Salt-mountain
                     ;
                     the
                     River
                     Vssa
                     ;
                     the
                     mountain
                     
                       Divisagora
                       .
                       ibid
                    
                  
                   
                     Iabla-neu-quas
                     ,
                     
                       or
                       the
                    
                     Cider-valley
                     .
                     ibid
                  
                   
                     The
                     mountain
                     Sariol-Kurgan
                     ,
                     and
                     that
                     of
                     Savobie
                     .
                     119
                  
                   
                     S.
                     Nicholas's
                     red
                     Snakes
                     .
                     ibid
                  
                   
                     The
                     28.
                     betimes
                     in
                     the
                     morning
                     ,
                     they
                     come
                     to
                     the
                     City
                     of
                     
                       Samara
                       ,
                       60.
                       l.
                    
                     from
                     Casan
                     ,
                     upon
                     the
                     River
                     of
                     the
                     same
                     name
                     ,
                     within
                     two
                     wersles
                     of
                     the
                     
                       Wolga
                       .
                       ibid
                    
                  
                   
                     The
                     same
                     day
                     ,
                     they
                     come
                     to
                     the
                     ,
                     mountain
                     of
                     the
                     Cosaques
                     ,
                     and
                     opposite
                     to
                     the
                     fall
                     of
                     the
                     River
                     Ascola
                     .
                     120
                  
                   
                     The
                     River
                     Pantzina
                     ;
                     the
                     Iland
                     of
                     
                       Zagcrinsko
                       .
                       ibid
                    
                  
                   
                     The
                     30.
                     to
                     the
                     River
                     Zagra
                     ;
                     the
                     Iland
                     of
                     Sosnon
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     mountain
                     
                       Tichi
                       .
                       ibid
                    
                  
                   
                     The
                     31.
                     to
                     the
                     Iland
                     Osino
                     ,
                     and
                     that
                     of
                     Schismamago
                     ,
                     to
                     that
                     of
                     Koltof
                     ;
                     the
                     mountain
                     of
                     Smiowa
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     40.
                     
                     Ilands
                     .
                     ibid
                  
                   
                     The
                     fabulous
                     metamorphosis
                     of
                     a
                     Dragon
                     
                     kill'd
                     by
                     a
                     Heroe
                     .
                     ibid.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                     SEPTEMBER
                     .
                  
                   
                     The
                     1.
                     they
                     come
                     to
                     the
                     City
                     of
                     Soratof
                     ,
                     which
                     lies
                     upon
                     a
                     branch
                     of
                     the
                     Wolga
                     ,
                     70.
                     leagues
                     from
                     Samara
                     .
                     121
                  
                   
                     The
                     2.
                     pass
                     by
                     the
                     Ilands
                     Kri●sna
                     ,
                     and
                     Sapunofka
                     ,
                     and
                     come
                     to
                     the
                     mountain
                     
                       Achmats-Kigori
                       ,
                       10.
                       l.
                    
                     from
                     
                       Soratof
                       .
                       ibid
                    
                  
                   
                     4.
                     leagues
                     lower
                     ,
                     to
                     the
                     Iland
                     Solotoi
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     mountain
                     Solottogori
                     ,
                     or
                     the
                     
                       Golden
                       mountain
                    
                     ;
                     that
                     of
                     Craye
                     ;
                     the
                     mountain
                     of
                     Pillars
                     ;
                     the
                     River
                     Ruslana
                     ;
                     the
                     mountain
                     
                       Vrakofskarul
                       ,
                       30.
                       l.
                    
                     from
                     Soratof
                     ;
                     the
                     mountain
                     Kamuschinka
                     ,
                     and
                     River
                     of
                     the
                     same
                     name
                     .
                     ibid.
                     
                  
                   
                     At
                     this
                     place
                     ,
                     the
                     Don
                     or
                     Tanais
                     ,
                     is
                     within
                     7.
                     leag
                     .
                     of
                     the
                     Wolga
                     .
                  
                   
                     Visits
                     from
                     the
                     chief
                     Persons
                     of
                     the
                     Caravan
                     .
                     122
                  
                   
                     The
                     River
                     
                       Bolloclea
                       ,
                       18.
                       l.
                    
                     from
                     Kamuschinka
                     :
                     The
                     first
                     branch
                     of
                     the
                     Wolga
                     .
                     123
                  
                   
                     The
                     6.
                     they
                     come
                     to
                     
                       Zariza
                       ,
                       70.
                       l.
                    
                     from
                     Soratof
                     ,
                     on
                     the
                     right
                     side
                     of
                     the
                     River
                     .
                     ibid
                  
                   
                     Thence
                     to
                     Astrachan
                     there
                     are
                     only
                     barren
                     lands
                     and
                     heaths
                     .
                  
                   
                     The
                     Iland
                     Zerpinske
                     ,
                     behind
                     which
                     there
                     falls
                     a
                     River
                     into
                     the
                     Wolga
                     ,
                     whereby
                     there
                     might
                     be
                     a
                     communication
                     with
                     the
                     
                       Don.
                       ibid
                    
                  
                   
                     The
                     7.
                     they
                     come
                     to
                     the
                     Iland
                     and
                     mountain
                     Nassonofsko
                     .
                     124
                  
                   
                     Tziberika
                     ,
                     a
                     Fish
                     of
                     a
                     rare
                     figure
                     .
                     ibid
                  
                   
                     The
                     8.
                     to
                     the
                     Cape
                     
                       Popowizka
                       jurka
                       ,
                       14.
                       l.
                    
                     from
                     Zariza
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     mountain
                     
                       Kamnagar
                       ,
                       8
                       l
                       ▪
                    
                     lower
                     ;
                     the
                     Iland
                     and
                     River
                     Wesowoi
                     ,
                     and
                     that
                     of
                     
                       Wolodinarski-Vtzga
                       ,
                       Achtobenisna
                       .
                       Vtsga
                       ▪
                    
                     a
                     second
                     branch
                     of
                     the
                     Wolga
                     ;
                     the
                     Iland
                     
                       Ossino
                       ;
                       an
                       extraordinary
                       kind
                       of
                       Liquorice
                       .
                       ibid.
                       
                    
                  
                   
                     The
                     9.
                     to
                     the
                     little
                     City
                     
                       Tzornogar
                       ,
                       40.
                       l.
                    
                     from
                     Zariza
                     ;
                     its
                     original
                     ,
                     ibid
                  
                   
                     Carps
                     weiging
                     30.
                     pound
                     ,
                     Sandates
                     ,
                     &c.
                     168
                  
                   
                     The
                     10.
                     leave
                     Tzornogar
                     ,
                     come
                     to
                     the
                     mountain
                     Polowon
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     Iland
                     Kissar
                     .
                     125
                  
                   
                     The
                     3.
                     and
                     4.
                     branches
                     of
                     the
                     Wolga
                     ;
                     the
                     Islands
                     of
                     Coppono
                     and
                     
                       Katarniski
                       .
                       ibid
                    
                  
                   
                     The
                     Iland
                     Peruski
                     ;
                     the
                     5.
                     branch
                     of
                     the
                     Wolga
                     ;
                     the
                     excellent
                     fruits
                     of
                     Nagaia
                     ;
                     Cormorants
                     ;
                     the
                     6.
                     and
                     7.
                     branches
                     of
                     the
                     
                       Wolga
                       .
                       ibid
                    
                  
                   
                     The
                     15.
                     the
                     Ambassadors
                     (
                     having
                     pass'd
                     by
                     the
                     Ilands
                     ,
                     Itziburki
                     ,
                     and
                     Basan
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     River
                     Biltzick
                     ,
                     )
                     come
                     to
                     
                       Astrachan
                       .
                       ibid
                    
                  
                   
                     The
                     7.
                     branch
                     of
                     the
                     Wolga
                     maketh
                     the
                     Iland
                     Dolgoi
                     ,
                     in
                     which
                     Astrachan
                     lies
                     .
                  
                   
                     From
                     Moscou
                     to
                     Astrachan
                     there
                     are
                     above
                     six
                     hundred
                     German
                     leagues
                     .
                  
                   
                     A
                     description
                     of
                     Astrachan
                     where
                     they
                     stay
                     neer
                     a
                     month
                     .
                     126
                  
                   
                     A
                     description
                     of
                     Nagaia
                     ;
                     the
                     Iland
                     of
                     Dolgoi
                     ;
                     the
                     Salt-pits
                     .
                     127
                  
                   
                     
                       Astrachan
                       ,
                       12.
                       l.
                    
                     from
                     the
                     Caspian
                     Sea
                     ;
                     the
                     fruits
                     of
                     
                       Nagaia
                       .
                       ibid
                    
                  
                   
                     Its
                     Inhabitants
                     ;
                     Nagaia
                     ,
                     when
                     conquer'd
                     by
                     the
                     Muscovites
                     ;
                     the
                     greatness
                     of
                     the
                     City
                     ,
                     its
                     Structures
                     ,
                     Ammunition
                     ,
                     Garrisons
                     ,
                     Governours
                     ;
                     the
                     Tartars
                     not
                     permitted
                     to
                     come
                     into
                     it
                     ;
                     their
                     manner
                     of
                     life
                     ,
                     and
                     cloathing
                     ,
                     wars
                     with
                     the
                     Kalmukes
                     ,
                     and
                     Tartars
                     of
                     Buchar
                     .
                     128
                  
                   
                     Their
                     Princes
                     ,
                     Religion
                     ,
                     food
                     .
                     129
                  
                   
                     The
                     Ambassadors
                     visited
                     by
                     the
                     Persians
                     who
                     came
                     along
                     with
                     the
                     
                       Caravan
                       .
                       ibid
                    
                  
                   
                     The
                     Cuptzi's
                     Present
                     ;
                     a
                     visit
                     of
                     the
                     Tartar-Prince
                     ,
                     and
                     his
                     reception
                     .
                     ibid
                  
                   
                     The
                     Cuptzi's
                     visit
                     ;
                     the
                     Weywode's
                     Present
                     to
                     the
                     Ambassadors
                     ;
                     the
                     Ambass
                     .
                     visit
                     to
                     the
                     Tartar-Prince
                     .
                     130
                  
                   
                     The
                     Cuptzi's
                     Feast
                     .
                     131
                  
                   
                     The
                     Tartars
                     much
                     addicted
                     to
                     Hawking
                     ;
                     the
                     treatment
                     of
                     another
                     Persian
                     Merchant
                     ;
                     Brugman's
                     imprudence
                     ;
                     the
                     visit
                     of
                     another
                     Tartar-Prince
                     .
                     132
                  
                   
                     The
                     Weywode's
                     Present
                     .
                     ibid
                  
                
                 
                   
                     OCTOBER
                     .
                  
                   
                     The
                     1.
                     the
                     Secretary
                     sent
                     to
                     the
                     Weywode
                     ;
                     Provision
                     made
                     for
                     the
                     continuation
                     of
                     the
                     Voyage
                     .
                     ibid
                  
                   
                     The
                     10.
                     the
                     Amb.
                     leave
                     Astrachan
                     ,
                     and
                     embark
                     upon
                     the
                     Wolga
                     ;
                     Simples
                     of
                     extraordinary
                     bigness
                     neer
                     Astrachan
                     .
                     133
                  
                   
                     The
                     12.
                     come
                     to
                     Tomanoigor
                     ,
                     or
                     the
                     Snaky
                     mountain
                     .
                     ibid
                  
                   
                     Many
                     Ilands
                     at
                     the
                     mouth
                     of
                     the
                     River
                     ;
                     the
                     Sepulchre
                     of
                     a
                     Tartar-Saint
                     ;
                     the
                     Sacrifices
                     of
                     the
                     Tarters
                     ;
                     dog-fishes
                     ;
                     several
                     sorts
                     of
                     Birds
                     .
                     ibid
                  
                   
                     The
                     15.
                     come
                     to
                     the
                     mouth
                     of
                     the
                     Wolga
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     the
                     entrance
                     of
                     the
                     Caspian
                     Sea
                     ,
                     where
                     it
                     is
                     very
                     troublesom
                     sailing
                     .
                     134
                  
                   
                     A
                     
                       Muscovian
                       Slurr●
                    
                     ;
                     the
                     civility
                     of
                     a
                     Persian
                     Pilot
                     ;
                     an
                     ominous
                     day
                     .
                     135
                  
                
                 
                   
                     NOVEMBER
                     .
                  
                   
                     The
                     1.
                     they
                     come
                     before
                     the
                     City
                     of
                     Terki
                     in
                     Circassia
                     ,
                     having
                     sailed
                     but
                     60.
                     l.
                     in
                     16.
                     daies
                     ;
                     the
                     situation
                     of
                     Terki
                     ,
                     upon
                     the
                     River
                     Timenski
                     ;
                     its
                     fortifications
                     ,
                     Garrison
                     .
                     ibid
                  
                   
                     The
                     Cuptzi's
                     Present
                     to
                     the
                     Ambassadors
                     ;
                     a
                     mutiny
                     in
                     the
                     ship
                     ;
                     an
                     Eunuch
                     ,
                     belonging
                     to
                     the
                     King
                     of
                     Persia
                     ,
                     visits
                     the
                     Ambassadors
                     ;
                     their
                     Present
                     to
                     the
                     Weywode
                     .
                     136
                  
                   
                     Their
                     message
                     to
                     the
                     Tartar-Prince
                     ,
                     his
                     house
                     ;
                     his
                     reception
                     of
                     those
                     sent
                     to
                     him
                     ;
                     a
                     collation
                     ;
                     the
                     curiosity
                     of
                     the
                     Tartar-Ladies
                     .
                     137
                  
                   
                     The
                     Princess's
                     Present
                     to
                     the
                     Ambass
                     .
                     The
                     Tartars
                     enclin'd
                     to
                     theft
                     .
                     ibid
                  
                   
                     The
                     Weywode's
                     Present
                     .
                     ibid
                  
                   
                     Nov.
                     10.
                     the
                     Ambassadors
                     leave
                     Terki
                     ;
                     An
                     Iland
                     in
                     the
                     Caspian
                     Sea.
                     138
                  
                   
                     A
                     description
                     of
                     the
                     Iland
                     Tzetlan
                     ,
                     by
                     the
                     Persians
                     called
                     
                       Tzenzeni
                       .
                       ibid
                    
                  
                   
                     Come
                     in
                     the
                     sight
                     of
                     the
                     mountain
                     Salatto
                     ,
                     which
                     is
                     the
                     Caucasus
                     of
                     the
                     Autients
                     ,
                     in
                     Mengrelia
                     ,
                     or
                     Colchis
                     ;
                     mount
                     Ararat
                     .
                     139
                  
                   
                     
                     Are
                     forc'd
                     by
                     a
                     tempest
                     upon
                     the
                     Coasts
                     of
                     
                       Persia.
                       ibid
                    
                  
                   
                     The
                     Ambass
                     .
                     dis-embark
                     ,
                     with
                     part
                     of
                     their
                     retinue
                     .
                     140
                  
                   
                     The
                     Ship
                     run
                     a
                     ground
                     .
                     141
                  
                   
                     A
                     description
                     of
                     the
                     Caspian
                     Sea
                     ;
                     its
                     names
                     ;
                     It
                     is
                     a
                     particular
                     Sea
                     ,
                     having
                     no
                     communication
                     with
                     any
                     other
                     .
                     142
                  
                   
                     Above
                     a
                     hundred
                     Rivers
                     fall
                     into
                     it
                     ,
                     yet
                     is
                     it
                     not
                     known
                     what
                     becomes
                     of
                     them
                     .
                     ibid
                  
                   
                     The
                     length
                     and
                     breadth
                     of
                     it
                     ,
                     contrary
                     to
                     the
                     common
                     opinion
                     of
                     Geographers
                     ;
                     its
                     water
                     is
                     salt
                     ;
                     Curtius's
                     error
                     ;
                     the
                     Caspian
                     Sea
                     not
                     known
                     to
                     the
                     Antients
                     .
                     143
                  
                   
                     It
                     neither
                     ebbs
                     nor
                     flows
                     ;
                     hath
                     few
                     Havens
                     ;
                     its
                     fish
                     and
                     fishing
                     .
                     ibid
                  
                   
                     A
                     description
                     of
                     the
                     Province
                     of
                     Shriwan
                     ,
                     which
                     is
                     the
                     antient
                     Media
                     .
                     145
                  
                   
                     A
                     description
                     of
                     Persia
                     ;
                     its
                     etymology
                     ,
                     greatness
                     ,
                     frontiers
                     ,
                     Provinces
                     ;
                     the
                     Province
                     of
                     
                       Erak
                       .
                       ibid
                    
                  
                   
                     Fars
                     ,
                     Schirwan
                     ,
                     Iran
                     ,
                     Aderbeitzan
                     .
                     146
                  
                   
                     Kilan
                     ,
                     Mesanderan
                     ,
                     Labetzan
                     ,
                     Rescht
                     ,
                     Kesker
                     ,
                     147
                  
                   
                     Chorasan
                     ,
                     Sablustan
                     ,
                     Sitzistan
                     ,
                     Kirman
                     ,
                     148
                  
                   
                     Chasistan
                     ,
                     Tzifire
                     ,
                     or
                     Diarbeck
                     .
                     149
                  
                   
                     A
                     particular
                     description
                     of
                     the
                     Province
                     of
                     
                       Shirwan
                       .
                       ibid
                    
                  
                   
                     The
                     houses
                     of
                     Persia
                     ;
                     the
                     Governour
                     of
                     Derbent'ss
                     Present
                     to
                     the
                     Ambassadors
                     ;
                     which
                     is
                     refus'd
                     through
                     Brugman's
                     uncivility
                     .
                     150
                  
                   
                     A
                     Mehemandar
                     ,
                     sent
                     to
                     the
                     Ambassadors
                     ,
                     to
                     conduct
                     them
                     through
                     the
                     Country
                     .
                     ibid
                  
                   
                     The
                     Cuptzi
                     comes
                     to
                     
                       Niasabath
                       .
                       ibid
                    
                  
                   
                     The
                     Tartar-Prince
                     of
                     Dagestan
                     visits
                     the
                     Ambassadors
                     ;
                     Brugman's
                     indiscretion
                     .
                     151
                  
                
                 
                   
                     DECEMBER
                     .
                  
                   
                     The
                     22.
                     the
                     Ambassadors
                     leave
                     Niasabath
                     ,
                     by
                     land
                     ,
                     and
                     lodge
                     at
                     the
                     Village
                     of
                     Mordou
                     ;
                     its
                     Inhabitants
                     ,
                     a
                     people
                     called
                     Padars
                     .
                     152
                  
                   
                     Caravansera
                     ,
                     what
                     it
                     signifies
                     ;
                     the
                     mountain
                     Barmach
                     ,
                     described
                     ;
                     ruins
                     of
                     the
                     Fortresses
                     antiently
                     called
                     
                       Portae
                       Caspiae
                    
                     ;
                     the
                     opinions
                     of
                     the
                     Persians
                     ,
                     concerning
                     the
                     said
                     Fortresses
                     .
                     ibid
                  
                   
                     The
                     26.
                     leave
                     Barmach
                     ,
                     and
                     come
                     the
                     next
                     day
                     to
                     Pyrmaraas
                     a
                     place
                     famous
                     for
                     the
                     Sepulchre
                     of
                     a
                     Persian
                     Saint
                     ;
                     A
                     description
                     of
                     it
                     ,
                     as
                     also
                     that
                     of
                     another
                     .
                     153
                  
                   
                     
                       An
                       error
                       of
                    
                     I.
                     Caemerarius
                     ,
                     Varro
                     and
                     Ammianus
                     Marcellinus
                     .
                     ibid
                  
                   
                     Shells
                     in
                     mountains
                     far
                     from
                     Sea
                     ;
                     false
                     Miracles
                     wrought
                     by
                     the
                     Persian
                     Saint
                     ;
                     the
                     superstition
                     of
                     the
                     Persians
                     ;
                     154
                  
                   
                     The
                     30.
                     come
                     to
                     
                       Scamachie
                       .
                       ibid
                    
                  
                   
                     The
                     ceremonies
                     of
                     their
                     reception
                     there
                     ;
                     the
                     kindred
                     of
                     Aly
                     distinguish'd
                     by
                     their
                     habit
                     ,
                     the
                     Chan's
                     retinue
                     .
                     155
                  
                   
                     The
                     Musick
                     of
                     the
                     Persians
                     ;
                     the
                     Chan
                     treats
                     the
                     Ambassadors
                     ;
                     the
                     services
                     of
                     the
                     Feast
                     ;
                     the
                     Napkins
                     .
                     ibid
                  
                   
                     The
                     cleanliness
                     of
                     the
                     Persians
                     ;
                     the
                     Chan
                     an
                     excellent
                     Marks-man
                     ;
                     One
                     of
                     the
                     company
                     ,
                     a
                     Persian
                     ,
                     kills
                     himself
                     with
                     drinking
                     Aquavitae
                     ;
                     the
                     Chan's
                     present
                     to
                     the
                     Ambassadors
                     .
                     156
                  
                   
                     We
                     continued
                     at
                     Scamachie
                     three
                     months
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   M.DC.XXXIII
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     IANVARY
                     .
                  
                   
                     Ths
                     enterment
                     of
                     the
                     fore-said
                     Persian
                     Gentleman
                     ;
                     the
                     Ceremonies
                     of
                     the
                     Armenians
                     consecrating
                     of
                     the
                     Water
                     ,
                     on
                     Twelf-day
                     .
                     157
                  
                   
                     The
                     Calenter's
                     Feast
                     ;
                     the
                     Ambassadors
                     Present
                     to
                     the
                     Chan
                     ;
                     the
                     Governour
                     permits
                     the
                     Armenians
                     to
                     build
                     a
                     Church
                     .
                     158
                  
                   
                     The
                     Schach's
                     orders
                     for
                     the
                     Ambassadors
                     .
                     159
                  
                   
                     The
                     28.
                     the
                     Muscovian
                     Envoy
                     leaves
                     Scamachie
                     .
                     ibid
                  
                
                 
                   
                     FEBRVARY
                     .
                  
                   
                     A
                     College
                     for
                     the
                     instruction
                     of
                     Children
                     .
                     160
                  
                   
                     What
                     taught
                     in
                     the
                     said
                     College
                     ;
                     Another
                     School
                     ;
                     the
                     Persians
                     have
                     Euclid
                     ;
                     and
                     make
                     use
                     of
                     the
                     Astrolabe
                     ibid
                  
                   
                     The
                     Prior
                     of
                     a
                     Monastery
                     of
                     Augustine
                     Friers
                     ,
                     at
                     Tiflis
                     ,
                     visits
                     the
                     Ambass
                     .
                     161
                  
                   
                     A
                     Feast
                     in
                     memory
                     of
                     Aly
                     ;
                     a
                     Persian
                     Priest
                     pleasantly
                     dress'd
                     ;
                     a
                     Procession
                     after
                     Sermon
                     .
                     ibid
                  
                   
                     The
                     14.
                     ended
                     the
                     Persian
                     Lent
                     ,
                     which
                     began
                     Jan.
                     16.
                     the
                     Amb.
                     treated
                     by
                     the
                     Chan
                     ;
                     hunting
                     with
                     a
                     tame
                     Leopard
                     .
                     162
                  
                
                 
                   
                     MARCH
                     .
                  
                   
                     The
                     1.
                     the
                     Persians
                     celebrate
                     a
                     Feast
                     ;
                     their
                     New-years-day
                     ;
                     their
                     Epoche
                     ;
                     their
                     year
                     consists
                     of
                     12.
                     
                     Lunar
                     moneths
                     .
                     163
                  
                   
                     The
                     Chan
                     makes
                     his
                     last
                     visit
                     to
                     the
                     Ambass
                     .
                     their
                     Persian
                     Intepreter
                     turns
                     Renegado
                     .
                     164
                  
                   
                     The
                     24.
                     the
                     Chan
                     sent
                     his
                     New-years-gift
                     to
                     the
                     King
                     ;
                     the
                     Ambassadors
                     reimburs'd
                     their
                     expence
                     .
                     ibid
                  
                   
                     A
                     description
                     of
                     Scamachie
                     .
                     165
                  
                   
                     Its
                     name
                     and
                     situation
                     ;
                     is
                     the
                     Metropolis
                     of
                     
                       Media
                       Atropatia
                       ▪
                    
                     its
                     Founder
                     ,
                     Streets
                     ,
                     Houses
                     ,
                     Inhabitants
                     ,
                     Commerce
                     ,
                     Market-place
                     ,
                     Caravanseras
                     .
                     ibid
                  
                   
                     Its
                     Hamams
                     ,
                     or
                     publick
                     stoves
                     ;
                     the
                     Chan's
                     charge
                     ;
                     a
                     character
                     of
                     the
                     Chan
                     and
                     Calenter
                     .
                     166
                  
                   
                     A
                     ruin'd
                     Fortress
                     ,
                     named
                     Kolekulesthan
                     ;
                     two
                     sepulchres
                     of
                     Saints
                     ;
                     the
                     tomb
                     of
                     a
                     Princess
                     of
                     Persia.
                     ibid
                  
                   
                     The
                     perpetual
                     fire
                     of
                     the
                     Persians
                     ,
                     kept
                     in
                     the
                     mountain
                     of
                     Elbours
                     .
                     167
                  
                   
                     The
                     18.
                     the
                     Ambassadors
                     leave
                     Scamachie
                     ;
                     the
                     Sepulchre
                     of
                     a
                     Persian
                     Saint
                     .
                     ibid
                  
                   
                     The
                     30.
                     come
                     to
                     Kasilu
                     ;
                     the
                     31.
                     to
                     Tzavat
                     ;
                     the
                     conjunction
                     of
                     Cyrus
                     and
                     Arares
                     .
                     168
                  
                
                 
                   
                   
                     APRIL
                  
                   
                     The
                     2.
                     the
                     Ambass
                     .
                     cross
                     the
                     River
                     Cyrus
                     ,
                     by
                     a
                     bridge
                     of
                     Boats
                     ;
                     change
                     their
                     Mehemandar
                     ;
                     a
                     kind
                     of
                     Deer
                     not
                     known
                     in
                     
                       Europe
                       .
                       ibid
                    
                  
                   
                     The
                     torrent
                     of
                     Balharu
                     ;
                     Tortoises
                     ,
                     how
                     they
                     hatch
                     their
                     eggs
                     ;
                     the
                     Inhabitants
                     thereabouts
                     ;
                     Tartarian
                     hutts
                     .
                     169
                  
                   
                     Ill
                     weather
                     ;
                     a
                     venemous
                     herb
                     ;
                     the
                     Schach
                     sends
                     another
                     Mehemandar
                     to
                     meet
                     the
                     Ambassadors
                     .
                     ibid
                  
                   
                     The
                     mountain
                     
                       Tzizetlu
                       .
                       ibid
                    
                  
                   
                     The
                     10.
                     of
                     April
                     the
                     Ambassadors
                     make
                     their
                     entrance
                     into
                     Ardchil
                     ,
                     having
                     travell'd
                     45
                     leagues
                     in
                     12.
                     daies
                     .
                     170
                  
                   
                     They
                     continue
                     there
                     two
                     months
                     .
                  
                   
                     The
                     ceremonies
                     of
                     their
                     entrance
                     ;
                     the
                     Chan
                     and
                     Calenter
                     of
                     the
                     City
                     ;
                     their
                     names
                     and
                     qualities
                     ;
                     the
                     Chan's
                     Collation
                     .
                     ibid
                  
                   
                     The
                     Chan's
                     house
                     described
                     ;
                     the
                     veneration
                     the
                     Persians
                     have
                     for
                     their
                     Prince
                     ;
                     Thaberick
                     ,
                     what
                     ;
                     Is
                     serv'd
                     without
                     wine
                     ;
                     the
                     allowance
                     of
                     the
                     Ambass
                     .
                     during
                     their
                     stay
                     at
                     Ardebil
                     .
                     171
                  
                   
                     The
                     Governour
                     's
                     visit
                     ;
                     that
                     of
                     an
                     Armenian
                     Bishop
                     ;
                     Christian
                     Churches
                     in
                     Persia
                     ;
                     the
                     Kurban
                     ,
                     or
                     sacrifice
                     of
                     the
                     Persians
                     .
                     ibid
                  
                   
                     The
                     Pilgrimage
                     of
                     the
                     Turks
                     and
                     Persians
                     to
                     Meca
                     .
                     172
                  
                   
                     The
                     fabulous
                     story
                     of
                     the
                     sacrifice
                     of
                     Abraham
                     .
                     173
                  
                   
                     Prayers
                     for
                     the
                     Dead
                     ;
                     the
                     Chan
                     treats
                     the
                     Ambassadors
                     ,
                     and
                     acquaints
                     them
                     with
                     the
                     violent
                     death
                     of
                     the
                     
                       Grand
                       Seignior
                    
                     .
                     174
                  
                
                 
                   
                     MAY.
                     
                  
                   
                     The
                     4.
                     the
                     Chancellor
                     of
                     Persia's
                     son
                     visits
                     the
                     Ambass
                     .
                     ibid
                  
                   
                     The
                     14.
                     a
                     particular
                     Feast
                     kept
                     only
                     by
                     the
                     Persians
                     .
                     ibid
                  
                   
                     A
                     strange
                     kind
                     of
                     devotion
                     ;
                     a
                     false
                     Miracle
                     ;
                     the
                     last
                     Ceremonies
                     of
                     the
                     Festival
                     .
                     175
                  
                   
                     Persian
                     Poets
                     ;
                     Fire-works
                     .
                     ibid
                  
                   
                     The
                     enterrment
                     of
                     Hossein
                     represented
                     ;
                     a
                     bloody
                     devotion
                     .
                     176
                  
                   
                     A
                     description
                     of
                     Ardebil
                     ;
                     its
                     situation
                     ,
                     air
                     ,
                     and
                     soil
                     .
                     ibid
                  
                   
                     Its
                     streets
                     ;
                     market-place
                     ;
                     the
                     sepulchre
                     of
                     Schich-Sefi
                     ;
                     its
                     Metzids
                     of
                     Mosqueis
                     ,
                     177
                  
                   
                     The
                     Ambassadors
                     visit
                     Schich-Sefi's
                     sepulchre
                     ;
                     lay
                     down
                     their
                     Arms
                     at
                     the
                     entrance
                     of
                     it
                     .
                     178
                  
                   
                     Laicks
                     not
                     permitted
                     to
                     approach
                     the
                     sepulchre
                     ;
                     its
                     miraculous
                     Vault
                     ;
                     the
                     Library
                     belonging
                     to
                     it
                     .
                     179
                  
                   
                     The
                     Kitchin
                     ;
                     the
                     charity
                     of
                     the
                     place
                     ;
                     the
                     sepulchres
                     of
                     the
                     Kings
                     of
                     Persia.
                     
                  
                   
                     Commissaries
                     for
                     the
                     reception
                     of
                     the
                     profits
                     belonging
                     to
                     the
                     sepulchre
                     .
                     181
                  
                   
                     The
                     Insolence
                     of
                     a
                     Favorite
                     punish'd
                     .
                     ibid
                  
                   
                     Another
                     Saint's
                     sepulchre
                     .
                     182
                  
                   
                     The
                     tomh
                     described
                     ;
                     the
                     Governour
                     of
                     Arbil
                     administors
                     an
                     Oath
                     to
                     the
                     Religious
                     Men
                     belonging
                     to
                     the
                     sepulchre
                     ;
                     Medicinal
                     waters
                     .
                     ibid
                  
                   
                     Sulphureous
                     sources
                     ;
                     Springs
                     of
                     hot
                     water
                     ;
                     the
                     wholesomness
                     whereof
                     discover'd
                     by
                     the
                     Serpents
                     ;
                     the
                     pool
                     of
                     Scherkol
                     .
                     ibid
                  
                   
                     The
                     Ambassadors
                     Presents
                     to
                     the
                     Chan.
                     ibid
                  
                
                 
                   
                     IVNE
                     .
                  
                   
                     The
                     1.
                     there
                     came
                     another
                     Mehemandar
                     from
                     the
                     King
                     ,
                     183
                  
                   
                     The
                     12.
                     the
                     Ambassadors
                     leave
                     Ardcbil
                     ;
                     the
                     Chan
                     takes
                     leave
                     of
                     them
                     ;
                     the
                     Province
                     of
                     Chalcal
                     ;
                     the
                     corruption
                     of
                     the
                     Persian
                     Officer
                     ;
                     strange
                     Grass-hoppers
                     .
                     ibid
                  
                   
                     Kisilosein
                     ;
                     the
                     Mehemandar's
                     complaint
                     ;
                     the
                     Ambassadors
                     come
                     to
                     Kcintze
                     ;
                     to
                     Kamahl
                     .
                     184
                  
                   
                     The
                     Persians
                     set
                     upon
                     the
                     Ambassadors
                     Guard
                     ;
                     they
                     come
                     to
                     the
                     City
                     of
                     Senkan
                     ;
                     a
                     Gentleman
                     on
                     horse-back
                     who
                     had
                     neither
                     hands
                     nor
                     feet
                     ;
                     Senkan
                     ,
                     destroy'd
                     by
                     Tamcrlane
                     ;
                     30.
                     leagues
                     ,
                     in
                     seven
                     daies
                     .
                     185
                  
                   
                     A
                     branch
                     of
                     the
                     mount
                     
                       Taurus
                       .
                       ibid
                    
                  
                   
                     The
                     21
                     ▪
                     they
                     come
                     to
                     
                       Sulthania
                       ;
                       6.
                       l.
                    
                     one
                     day
                     ;
                     its
                     description
                     ;
                     built
                     by
                     Chodabende
                     .
                     186
                  
                   
                     There
                     they
                     stay
                     three
                     daies
                     .
                  
                   
                     A
                     paraphrase
                     of
                     the
                     Alchoran
                     ;
                     the
                     superstition
                     of
                     the
                     Persians
                     ;
                     Artillery
                     ;
                     a
                     Mosquey
                     founded
                     by
                     
                       Schach
                       Ismael
                       .
                       ibid
                    
                  
                   
                     Tamerlan's
                     respect
                     for
                     the
                     Mosquies
                     ;
                     the
                     Persian
                     Ladies
                     travel
                     in
                     great
                     Chests
                     .
                     187
                  
                   
                     The
                     27.
                     the
                     Ambassadors
                     come
                     to
                     Caswin
                     .
                     188
                  
                   
                     The
                     Situation
                     ,
                     Inhabitants
                     ,
                     Language
                     ;
                     is
                     the
                     antient
                     Residence
                     of
                     the
                     Kings
                     of
                     
                       Persia.
                       ib.
                    
                     
                  
                   
                     It
                     s
                     Palace
                     ,
                     Market-places
                     ;
                     Turqueses
                     and
                     Rubies
                     very
                     cheap
                     there
                     ;
                     Turqueses
                     and
                     Rubies
                     very
                     cheap
                     there
                     ;
                     the
                     Sepulchre
                     of
                     Hossein's
                     son
                     ;
                     Its
                     
                       Caravanseras
                       .
                       ibid
                    
                  
                   
                     The
                     fabulous
                     story
                     of
                     
                       Locman
                       ;
                       Risa
                    
                     ,
                     a
                     false
                     Prophet
                     ;
                     the
                     History
                     of
                     the
                     Indian-Prince
                     .
                     189
                  
                   
                     Schach-Tamas's
                     evasion
                     ;
                     the
                     Ambassadors
                     send
                     to
                     visit
                     the
                     Indian-Prince
                     .
                     190
                  
                
                 
                   
                     IVLY
                     .
                  
                   
                     The
                     2.
                     the
                     Chan
                     gives
                     the
                     Ambassadors
                     a
                     divertisement
                     ,
                     the
                     errour
                     of
                     the
                     Antients
                     concerning
                     the
                     Elephant
                     ;
                     the
                     mountain
                     of
                     Elwend
                     .
                     191
                  
                   
                     A
                     pleasant
                     story
                     .
                     ibid
                  
                
                 
                   
                     IVLY
                     .
                  
                   
                     The
                     13.
                     the
                     Ambassadors
                     leave
                     Caswin
                     ,
                     and
                     come
                     the
                     17.
                     to
                     Saba
                     ,
                     20.
                     l.
                     four
                     dayes
                     ;
                     the
                     situation
                     of
                     Saba
                     .
                     192
                  
                   
                     Leave
                     Saba
                     the
                     same
                     day
                     ,
                     and
                     come
                     the
                     19.
                     to
                     Kom
                     ,
                     11.
                     leagues
                     in
                     two
                     daies
                     .
                     163
                  
                   
                     Their
                     entrance
                     into
                     Kom
                     ,
                     its
                     situation
                     ;
                     it
                     is
                     the
                     Guriana
                     of
                     Prolomey
                     ;
                     Its
                     fruits
                     ,
                     traffick
                     ,
                     and
                     Inhabitants
                     .
                     ibid
                  
                   
                     The
                     21.
                     they
                     leave
                     Kom
                     ;
                     and
                     come
                     the
                     24.
                     before
                     day
                     to
                     the
                     City
                     of
                     Kaschan
                     ,
                     18.
                     l.
                     in
                     
                     three
                     daies
                     .
                     194
                  
                   
                     Their
                     entrance
                     into
                     Kaschan
                     ;
                     the
                     Daruga's
                     advancement
                     .
                     ibid
                  
                   
                     Its
                     situation
                     ;
                     the
                     house
                     with
                     a
                     thousand
                     doors
                     ;
                     It
                     s
                     publick
                     structures
                     ;
                     its
                     soil
                     and
                     fruits
                     .
                     ibid
                  
                   
                     Venemous
                     Creatures
                     ;
                     the
                     remedy
                     against
                     the
                     stinging
                     of
                     Scorpions
                     ;
                     the
                     Author
                     stung
                     by
                     one
                     ;
                     another
                     venemous
                     insect
                     ,
                     its
                     venom
                     and
                     the
                     operation
                     of
                     it
                     ;
                     the
                     remedy
                     .
                     195
                  
                   
                     
                       The
                       Fable
                       of
                    
                     Schutza
                     Adin
                     ;
                     Hassan
                     Kalchi
                     an
                     Arabian
                     Author
                     ;
                     Elmacini
                     ,
                     another
                     .
                     196
                  
                   
                     The
                     26.
                     they
                     leave
                     Kaschan
                     ,
                     and
                     come
                     the
                     28.
                     to
                     the
                     little
                     City
                     of
                     Natens
                     ,
                     12.
                     leag
                     .
                     2.
                     daies
                     .
                     ibid
                  
                   
                     They
                     Travel
                     on
                     the
                     29.
                     and
                     having
                     got
                     ten
                     leagues
                     in
                     six
                     daies
                     ,
                     come
                     to
                     Ispahan
                     the
                     3.
                     of
                     197
                  
                
                 
                   
                     AVGVST
                     .
                  
                   
                     The
                     Ambassadors
                     continue
                     at
                     Ispahan
                     above
                     four
                     months
                     and
                     a
                     half
                     .
                     ibid
                  
                   
                     Their
                     entrance
                     into
                     Ispahan
                     ;
                     they
                     are
                     ledg'd
                     in
                     that
                     quarter
                     of
                     the
                     Suburbs
                     ,
                     where
                     the
                     Armenians
                     live
                     ,
                     and
                     visited
                     by
                     the
                     Dutch
                     Factor
                     ,
                     of
                     the
                     East-Indy
                     Company
                     .
                     ibid
                  
                   
                     A
                     quarrel
                     with
                     the
                     Indian
                     Ambassadors
                     domesticks
                     ,
                     which
                     occasion'd
                     an
                     engagement
                     wherein
                     many
                     were
                     kill'd
                     on
                     both
                     sides
                     .
                     ibid
                  
                   
                     The
                     King
                     interposes
                     his
                     Authority
                     .
                     199
                  
                   
                     The
                     Indian
                     Ambassador
                     dismiss'd
                     ;
                     his
                     aboad
                     at
                     Ispahan
                     ;
                     his
                     Presents
                     ;
                     the
                     occasion
                     of
                     his
                     Embassy
                     ,
                     ibid
                  
                   
                     The
                     Ambassadors
                     change
                     their
                     quarters
                     ;
                     which
                     they
                     fortify
                     against
                     the
                     Indians
                     ,
                     have
                     their
                     charges
                     defraid
                     by
                     the
                     King
                     ;
                     their
                     allowance
                     .
                     200
                  
                   
                     They
                     go
                     into
                     Mulcovian
                     Habits
                     :
                     their
                     first
                     Audience
                     ;
                     the
                     Presents
                     made
                     in
                     the
                     Prince
                     his
                     name
                     :
                     the
                     Presents
                     from
                     the
                     Ambassadors
                     themselves
                     :
                     the
                     Persians
                     observe
                     no
                     order
                     in
                     their
                     ceremonies
                     .
                     201
                  
                   
                     The
                     Reception
                     of
                     the
                     Ambassadors
                     ,
                     the
                     Hall
                     for
                     Audience
                     ,
                     silver
                     pails
                     to
                     water
                     Horses
                     ;
                     the
                     King's
                     person
                     ,
                     age
                     ,
                     aspect
                     ,
                     stature
                     ,
                     dress
                     ,
                     retinue
                     .
                     ibid
                  
                   
                     The
                     particulars
                     of
                     their
                     Audience
                     ;
                     they
                     dine
                     with
                     the
                     King.
                     202
                  
                   
                     The
                     gold-plate
                     ,
                     Schiras-wine
                     :
                     the
                     Carver
                     ;
                     the
                     manner
                     of
                     sitting
                     at
                     meat
                     ,
                     silence
                     at
                     meals
                     ,
                     Musick
                     .
                     203
                  
                   
                     Their
                     first
                     private
                     Audience
                     ,
                     at
                     which
                     the
                     King
                     is
                     in
                     person
                     .
                     204
                  
                   
                     The
                     28.
                     of
                     Aug.
                     the
                     Ambassadors
                     are
                     treated
                     by
                     the
                     Augustine
                     Friers
                     ,
                     at
                     their
                     Monastery
                     ibid.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                     SEPTEMBER
                     .
                  
                   
                     The
                     Ambassadors
                     highly
                     treated
                     by
                     the
                     Armenians
                     .
                     205
                  
                   
                     Porcelane-Musick
                     ,
                     de
                     magnificence
                     of
                     an
                     Armenian
                     Lord.
                     ibid
                  
                   
                     The
                     19.
                     the
                     Ambass
                     .
                     have
                     their
                     second
                     private
                     Audience
                     ,
                     they
                     are
                     treated
                     by
                     the
                     English
                     Merchants
                     ,
                     Indian
                     Dancing-Women
                     ,
                     their
                     dress
                     .
                     206
                  
                   
                     The
                     Ambass
                     .
                     are
                     treated
                     by
                     the
                     French
                     Merchants
                     .
                     ibid
                  
                
                 
                   
                     OCTOBER
                     .
                  
                   
                     The
                     1.
                     the
                     Ambassadors
                     make
                     a
                     Feast
                     ,
                     running
                     at
                     the
                     Ring
                     ;
                     the
                     scuandalous
                     life
                     of
                     one
                     of
                     the
                     Ambassadors
                     .
                     207
                  
                   
                     Ceremonies
                     of
                     Marriage
                     among
                     the
                     Armenians
                     ;
                     their
                     Communion
                     .
                     ibid
                  
                   
                     The
                     Baptism
                     of
                     the
                     Armenians
                     ;
                     the
                     Tragical
                     history
                     of
                     a
                     Clock-maker
                     .
                     208
                  
                   
                     His
                     execution
                     ,
                     his
                     barial
                     ;
                     the
                     King
                     takes
                     the
                     Ambassadors
                     along
                     with
                     him
                     a-hunting
                     .
                     209
                  
                   
                     An
                     Astrologer
                     ;
                     Crane-hunting
                     ;
                     Duck-and
                     wild
                     Goose
                     hunting
                     .
                     210
                  
                   
                     Leo
                     pards
                     ;
                     a
                     Persian
                     Lord
                     turns
                     executioner
                     .
                     ib.
                     
                  
                   
                     Wild-Ass-flesh
                     esteem'd
                     in
                     Persia
                     ;
                     Present
                     from
                     one
                     of
                     the
                     Ambassadors
                     to
                     the
                     King.
                     211
                  
                   
                     Pidgeon
                     hunting
                     ;
                     the
                     King
                     carries
                     the
                     Ladies
                     of
                     the
                     Court
                     a-hunting
                     ;
                     his
                     liberality
                     in
                     his
                     debauches
                     .
                     212
                  
                
                 
                   
                     NOVEMBER
                     .
                  
                   
                     The
                     19.
                     the
                     Chancellor
                     treats
                     the
                     Ambassadors
                     ;
                     a
                     Hall
                     set
                     all
                     about
                     with
                     Looking-glasses
                     ;
                     the
                     Persian
                     treatments
                     have
                     all
                     diversions
                     .
                     ibid
                  
                   
                     A
                     character
                     of
                     the
                     Chancellor
                     ;
                     his
                     Fortunes
                     and
                     Advancement
                     ;
                     the
                     same
                     of
                     an
                     Armenian
                     Lord
                     ;
                     a
                     second
                     conference
                     with
                     the
                     Chancellor
                     ;
                     the
                     visit
                     of
                     two
                     Armenian
                     Lords
                     .
                     213
                  
                
                 
                   
                     DECEMBER
                     .
                  
                   
                     The
                     King's
                     Presents
                     to
                     the
                     Ambassadors
                     ;
                     their
                     last
                     treatment
                     at
                     Court
                     ;
                     the
                     Chancellor's
                     Present
                     to
                     the
                     King
                     ;
                     the
                     Ambass
                     .
                     take
                     leave
                     ;
                     the
                     
                       Muscovian
                       Possanick
                    
                     dimiss'd
                     .
                     214
                  
                   
                     The
                     Presents
                     from
                     some
                     Persian
                     Lords
                     to
                     the
                     Ambassadors
                     ;
                     Brugman's
                     imprudence
                     ;
                     one
                     of
                     the
                     Gentlemen
                     of
                     the
                     retinue
                     takes
                     Sanctuary
                     .
                     215
                  
                   
                     Brugman's
                     insolence
                     ,
                     the
                     King's
                     patience
                     .
                     ibid
                  
                   
                     A
                     description
                     of
                     Ispahan
                     ,
                     the
                     Metropolis
                     of
                     Persia.
                     217
                  
                   
                     Its
                     greatness
                     ;
                     the
                     River
                     Senderut
                     .
                     218
                  
                   
                     Ispahan
                     destroy'd
                     by
                     Tamerlane
                     ;
                     its
                     gardens
                     ;
                     its
                     fountains
                     .
                     ibid
                  
                   
                     The
                     houses
                     ,
                     stoves
                     ,
                     streets
                     ;
                     the
                     Maidan
                     or
                     Market-place
                     .
                     219
                  
                   
                     The
                     King's
                     Palace
                     ;
                     his
                     Guard
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     several
                     appartments
                     .
                     220
                  
                   
                     The
                     Sanctuary
                     ;
                     the
                     Cittadel
                     ;
                     another
                     Sanctuary
                     ;
                     the
                     chief
                     Mosquey
                     of
                     Ispahan
                     .
                     221
                  
                   
                     The
                     exercises
                     of
                     the
                     Grandees
                     ;
                     Taverns
                     and
                     other
                     drinking-houses
                     .
                     ibid
                  
                   
                     The
                     The
                     ,
                     or
                     Tea-houses
                     ;
                     those
                     for
                     Tobacco
                     and
                     Coffee
                     ;
                     Barbers
                     and
                     Surgeont
                     ;
                     the
                     Basar
                     .
                     222
                  
                   
                     Ispahan
                     ,
                     a
                     place
                     of
                     great
                     Trade
                     ;
                     the
                     Persian
                     money
                     .
                     223
                  
                   
                     Caravanseras
                     ,
                     or
                     publick
                     Inns
                     or
                     Storehonses
                     ;
                     the
                     Monasteries
                     .
                     224
                  
                   
                     The
                     King's
                     Stables
                     ;
                     his
                     Garden
                     ;
                     fruit-trees
                     ;
                     the
                     Suburbs
                     .
                     ibid
                  
                   
                     The
                     Religion
                     of
                     the
                     Kebbers
                     .
                     225
                  
                   
                     Villages
                     neer
                     Ispahan
                     ;
                     the
                     fields
                     about
                     it
                     ;
                     the
                     air
                     of
                     Persia.
                     226
                  
                   
                     The
                     diseases
                     of
                     the
                     Country
                     ;
                     its
                     soil
                     .
                     ibid
                  
                   
                     Cotton
                     ,
                     domestick
                     Creatures
                     .
                     227
                  
                   
                     The
                     reason
                     why
                     the
                     Persians
                     ab
                     hor
                     Swine
                     .
                     228
                  
                   
                     Camels
                     ,
                     several
                     particulars
                     of
                     them
                     .
                     229
                  
                   
                     Horses
                     ,
                     &c.
                     Fruits
                     .
                     230
                  
                   
                     Why
                     the
                     Mahumetans
                     drink
                     no
                     wine
                     .
                     231
                  
                   
                     Their
                     ordinary
                     drink
                     which
                     is
                     Duschab
                     &c.
                     232
                  
                   
                     
                     Fruit-trees
                     .
                     ibid
                  
                   
                     Nefte
                     ,
                     salt
                     ,
                     iron
                     ;
                     the
                     stature
                     of
                     the
                     Persians
                     .
                     233
                  
                   
                     They
                     paint
                     their
                     hands
                     ,
                     and
                     nails
                     ;
                     their
                     cloathing
                     .
                     234
                  
                   
                     Kisilbachs
                     ,
                     what
                     .
                     235
                  
                   
                     The
                     habit
                     of
                     the
                     women
                     ;
                     the
                     Persians
                     are
                     very
                     neat
                     ;
                     ingenious
                     and
                     complemental
                     .
                     236
                  
                   
                     Addicted
                     to
                     lying
                     ;
                     constant
                     in
                     their
                     friendships
                     .
                     237
                  
                   
                     Luxurious
                     ;
                     the
                     King
                     of
                     Persia
                     hath
                     several
                     Wives
                     and
                     Concubines
                     ;
                     Sodomy
                     not
                     punish'd
                     in
                     Persia
                     ;
                     Polygamy
                     allowed
                     .
                     ibid
                  
                   
                     Their
                     house-keeping
                     ,
                     &
                     house-hold-stuff
                     .
                     238
                  
                   
                     Their
                     ordinary
                     food
                     ,
                     and
                     drink
                     ;
                     they
                     take
                     Opium
                     .
                     239
                  
                   
                     And
                     Tobacco
                     ;
                     they
                     drink
                     〈◊〉
                     or
                     Coffee
                     ,
                     two
                     pleasant
                     stories
                     concerning
                     the
                     effect
                     of
                     it
                     .
                     240
                  
                   
                     The
                     use
                     of
                     The
                     or
                     Tea
                     .
                     241
                  
                   
                     Where
                     the
                     best
                     stuffs
                     of
                     Persia
                     are
                     made
                     .
                     ibid
                  
                   
                     What
                     silk
                     it
                     produces
                     yearly
                     .
                     ibid
                  
                   
                     Trading
                     not
                     obstructed
                     by
                     War
                     ;
                     the
                     inconveniences
                     of
                     Polygamy
                     .
                     242
                  
                   
                     Incest
                     tolerated
                     .
                     243
                  
                   
                     Their
                     ceremonies
                     of
                     Mariage
                     .
                     ibid
                  
                   
                     The
                     watch
                     in
                     the
                     night
                     .
                     244
                  
                   
                     Mariage
                     for
                     a
                     certain
                     time
                     ;
                     the
                     superstition
                     of
                     the
                     Persians
                     .
                     245
                  
                   
                     Their
                     Iealousy
                     ;
                     Adultery
                     punish'd
                     ;
                     Divorce
                     lawful
                     ;
                     stories
                     to
                     that
                     purpose
                     .
                     ibid
                  
                   
                     The
                     education
                     of
                     their
                     Children
                     ;
                     their
                     Authors
                     for
                     reading
                     ;
                     their
                     writing
                     ,
                     Ink
                     ,
                     Pens
                     ;
                     the
                     Persian
                     language
                     .
                     247
                  
                   
                     The
                     Persians
                     learn
                     the
                     Turkish
                     language
                     ;
                     their
                     characters
                     ;
                     their
                     Vniversities
                     ;
                     their
                     best
                     Authors
                     .
                     248
                  
                   
                     A
                     fabulous
                     history
                     of
                     Alexander
                     the
                     Great
                     :
                     &c.
                     249
                  
                   
                     The
                     Persians
                     addicted
                     to
                     Poesie
                     ;
                     their
                     best
                     Poets
                     .
                     251
                  
                   
                     Their
                     Law
                     ,
                     Medicine
                     ,
                     Astronomy
                     .
                     ibid
                  
                   
                     The
                     Lunar
                     and
                     Solar
                     year
                     .
                     252
                  
                   
                     They
                     are
                     much
                     addicted
                     to
                     Iudiciary
                     Astrology
                     .
                     253
                  
                   
                     The
                     political
                     Government
                     of
                     Persia.
                     254
                  
                   
                     The
                     quality
                     of
                     Sophy
                     ,
                     the
                     Kingdom
                     of
                     Persia
                     hereditary
                     :
                     the
                     Arms
                     of
                     Persia
                     ,
                     the
                     Coronation
                     of
                     their
                     Kings
                     .
                     255
                  
                   
                     A
                     short
                     history
                     of
                     the
                     late
                     Kings
                     of
                     
                       Persia
                       ,
                       Ismael
                       1.
                       
                       Jacup
                       .
                    
                     ibid
                  
                   
                     Schach
                     Tamas
                     .
                     256
                  
                   
                     Ismael
                     II.
                     Mahomet
                     Chodabende
                     .
                     258
                  
                   
                     Emir
                     Hemse
                     ,
                     Ismael
                     III.
                     Schach
                     Abas
                     .
                     ibid
                  
                   
                     He
                     engages
                     in
                     a
                     war
                     against
                     the
                     Tartars
                     .
                     259
                  
                   
                     Another
                     against
                     the
                     Turks
                     .
                     ibid
                  
                   
                     His
                     severity
                     ;
                     puts
                     to
                     death
                     his
                     eldest
                     son
                     .
                     261
                  
                   
                     His
                     voluntary
                     penance
                     for
                     the
                     said
                     murther
                     .
                     262
                  
                   
                     Several
                     other
                     particulars
                     of
                     
                       Schach
                       Abas
                    
                     ;
                     of
                     his
                     cruelty
                     ,
                     &c.
                     263
                  
                   
                     Schach
                     Sefi
                     
                       succeeds
                       his
                       Grand-father
                    
                     Schach-Abas
                     .
                     265
                  
                   
                     Several
                     examples
                     of
                     his
                     cruelty
                     ;
                     kills
                     an
                     Vncle
                     and
                     his
                     three
                     sons
                     .
                     266
                  
                   
                     Kills
                     Seinel-Chan
                     with
                     his
                     own
                     hands
                     .
                     ibid
                  
                   
                     Puts
                     to
                     death
                     his
                     Chancellor
                     and
                     others
                     .
                     267
                  
                   
                     Causes
                     40.
                     
                     Ladies
                     to
                     be
                     buried
                     alive
                     ,
                     among
                     whom
                     ,
                     his
                     own
                     Mother
                     .
                     269
                  
                   
                     Express'd
                     more
                     temerity
                     than
                     courage
                     in
                     his
                     actions
                     ;
                     is
                     subject
                     to
                     wine
                     .
                     ib.
                     
                  
                   
                     His
                     Wives
                     ,
                     Concubines
                     ,
                     death
                     .
                     270
                  
                   
                     
                       Schach
                       Abas
                    
                     succeeds
                     his
                     Father
                     ;
                     dignities
                     not
                     hereditary
                     in
                     Persia
                     ;
                     the
                     Persian
                     Armies
                     consist
                     most
                     of
                     horse
                     .
                     ibid
                  
                   
                     Their
                     Military
                     Officers
                     ;
                     they
                     hate
                     Cowards
                     .
                     271
                  
                   
                     The
                     Schach's
                     revenue
                     :
                     the
                     Officers
                     of
                     the
                     Court
                     ,
                     their
                     names
                     ,
                     and
                     places
                     .
                     272
                  
                   
                     The
                     administration
                     of
                     Iustice
                     ;
                     Vsury
                     forbidden
                     ;
                     their
                     punishments
                     .
                     275
                  
                   
                     The
                     Religion
                     of
                     the
                     Persians
                     ;
                     the
                     signification
                     of
                     the
                     word
                     Mussulman
                     ;
                     Circumcision
                     ;
                     the
                     difference
                     between
                     the
                     Religion
                     of
                     the
                     Persians
                     
                       and
                       that
                       of
                       the
                       Turks
                    
                     .
                     ibid
                  
                   
                     The
                     initials
                     of
                     the
                     Religion
                     of
                     the
                     Persians
                     ;
                     their
                     Saints
                     .
                     276
                  
                   
                     Their
                     Festivals
                     ;
                     Commentators
                     upon
                     the
                     Alcoran
                     .
                     277
                  
                   
                     Their
                     Miracles
                     .
                     278
                  
                   
                     Their
                     purifications
                     ,
                     and
                     prayers
                     .
                     279
                  
                   
                     The
                     Persians
                     very
                     devout
                     ;
                     their
                     opinion
                     concerning
                     Heaven
                     and
                     Hell.
                     280
                  
                   
                     They
                     dedicate
                     their
                     Children
                     to
                     Saints
                     ;
                     their
                     Lent
                     ;
                     the
                     kindred
                     of
                     Mahomet
                     .
                     ibid
                  
                   
                     Another
                     sort
                     of
                     lewd
                     Religious
                     men
                     called
                     Abdallas
                     .
                     281
                  
                   
                     The
                     enterrments
                     of
                     the
                     Persians
                     .
                     282
                  
                
              
            
             
               
                 THE
                 RETURN
                 of
                 the
                 AMBASSADORS
                 From
                 Persia
                 ,
                 through
                 Tartary
                 and
                 Muscovy
                 ,
                 to
                 Holstein
                 .
              
               
                 
                   
                     M.
                     DC
                     .
                     XXXVIII
                     .
                     DECEMBER
                     .
                  
                   
                     Some
                     of
                     the
                     retinue
                     takes
                     Sanctuary
                     .
                     284
                  
                   
                     The
                     21.
                     the
                     Ambassadors
                     leave
                     Ispahan
                     ;
                     and
                     take
                     their
                     way
                     back
                     by
                     the
                     little
                     City
                     of
                     Nalens
                     ,
                     whence
                     they
                     come
                     to
                     Kaschan
                     .
                     285
                  
                
                 
                   
                     IANVARY
                     .
                  
                   
                     The
                     3.
                     come
                     to
                     Kom
                     ;
                     the
                     6.
                     to
                     Saba
                     ;
                     the
                     11.
                     to
                     Caswin
                     ;
                     60.
                     leagues
                     in
                     14.
                     daies
                     .
                     286
                  
                   
                     The
                     mountain
                     Kilissim
                     ,
                     and
                     other
                     salt-mountains
                     .
                     ibid
                  
                   
                     They
                     meet
                     with
                     a
                     Polish
                     Ambassador
                     .
                     ibid
                  
                   
                     The
                     superstition
                     of
                     the
                     Persians
                     .
                     287
                  
                   
                     The
                     Ambass
                     .
                     leave
                     Caswin
                     .
                     ib.
                     
                  
                   
                     
                       Fauces
                       Hyrcaniae
                    
                     ;
                     a
                     Caravansera
                     upon
                     a
                     Bridge
                     ;
                     a
                     dreadful
                     road
                     ;
                     Summer
                     and
                     Winter
                     the
                     same
                     day
                     .
                     288
                  
                   
                     The
                     Province
                     of
                     Kilan
                     described
                     ;
                     its
                     fruits
                     .
                     ib.
                     
                  
                   
                     Its
                     Inhabitants
                     .
                     ib.
                     
                  
                   
                     The
                     history
                     of
                     Karib-Schach
                     ;
                     a
                     strange
                     punishment
                     .
                     289
                  
                   
                     The
                     Kilek
                     disarm'd
                     ;
                     their
                     habit
                     ;
                     and
                     language
                     ;
                     the
                     Thalischs
                     ;
                     the
                     different
                     imployments
                     of
                     men
                     and
                     women
                     in
                     those
                     parts
                     .
                     290
                  
                   
                   
                     The
                     Ambassadors
                     come
                     to
                     Rescht
                     ,
                     the
                     Metropolis
                     of
                     Kilan
                     ;
                     a
                     feast
                     in
                     honour
                     of
                     Myrza's
                     Sanctuary
                     ;
                     they
                     leave
                     Rescht
                     .
                     291
                  
                   
                     They
                     come
                     to
                     Kurab
                     ,
                     Metropolis
                     of
                     the
                     Province
                     of
                     Kesker
                     .
                     ibid
                  
                
                 
                   
                     FEBRVARY
                     .
                  
                   
                     The
                     1.
                     they
                     leave
                     Kurab
                     ,
                     and
                     come
                     the
                     11.
                     to
                     Kisilagats
                     ,
                     in
                     the
                     Government
                     of
                     
                       Astara
                       ,
                       50.
                    
                     l.
                     in
                     8
                     daies
                     .
                  
                   
                     They
                     cross
                     several
                     little
                     Rivers
                     ,
                     among
                     others
                     that
                     of
                     Dinatzar
                     ,
                     which
                     divides
                     the
                     Provinces
                     of
                     Kesker
                     and
                     Astara
                     .
                     292
                  
                   
                     Come
                     to
                     the
                     Province
                     of
                     Lenkerkunan
                     ;
                     leave
                     Lerkeran
                     ;
                     the
                     City
                     of
                     Kisilagats
                     .
                     293
                  
                   
                     The
                     Inhabitants
                     of
                     a
                     Village
                     extirpated
                     for
                     their
                     incest
                     ;
                     a
                     false
                     Miracle
                     of
                     Aly
                     ;
                     A
                     barbarous
                     action
                     of
                     the
                     Ambassador
                     Brugman
                     .
                     94
                  
                   
                     Causes
                     a
                     Kisilbach
                     to
                     be
                     kill'd
                     in
                     cold
                     blood
                     .
                     ibid
                  
                   
                     A
                     Robber
                     General
                     of
                     an
                     Army
                     ,
                     and
                     Governour
                     of
                     a
                     Province
                     .
                     295
                  
                   
                     The
                     River
                     Aras
                     ;
                     some
                     errors
                     in
                     Geography
                     corrected
                     by
                     the
                     Author
                     .
                     296
                  
                   
                     The
                     mountain
                     of
                     Scamachie
                     ;
                     the
                     Chan
                     treats
                     the
                     Ambassadors
                     .
                     297
                  
                
                 
                   
                     MARCH
                     .
                  
                   
                     Several
                     treatments
                     given
                     the
                     Ambassadors
                     by
                     the
                     Chan
                     and
                     others
                     ;
                     how
                     the
                     King
                     of
                     Persia
                     assures
                     the
                     Chans
                     of
                     his
                     favour
                     .
                     ibid
                  
                   
                     The
                     ceremonies
                     of
                     that
                     assurance
                     .
                     ibid
                  
                   
                     Ceremonies
                     of
                     the
                     Armenians
                     ;
                     their
                     Easter
                     ;
                     the
                     Ambassador
                     from
                     the
                     King
                     of
                     Persia
                     for
                     Holstein
                     comes
                     to
                     Scamachie
                     .
                     298
                  
                   
                     The
                     Ambassadors
                     leave
                     
                       Scamachie
                       March
                    
                     20.
                     and
                     come
                     the
                     7.
                     of
                     April
                     to
                     the
                     City
                     of
                     
                       Derbent
                       ;
                       42.
                    
                     leagues
                     in
                     9.
                     daies
                     .
                     299
                  
                
                 
                   
                     APRIL
                     .
                  
                   
                     Padars
                     ;
                     a
                     people
                     ,
                     otherwise
                     called
                     Kurs
                     ;
                     who
                     are
                     high-way-men
                     .
                     ibid
                  
                   
                     Above
                     30.
                     sources
                     of
                     Nefte
                     ,
                     black
                     and
                     white
                     .
                     Derbent
                     described
                     .
                     ibid
                  
                   
                     Built
                     by
                     Alexander
                     the
                     Great
                     .
                     ibid
                  
                   
                     The
                     Fable
                     of
                     Tzumtzum
                     and
                     his
                     Sepulchre
                     ;
                     Many
                     other
                     Sepulchres
                     upon
                     occasion
                     of
                     the
                     defeat
                     of
                     Kassan
                     ,
                     King
                     of
                     Media
                     ;
                     the
                     Inhabitants
                     of
                     Derbent
                     .
                     300
                  
                   
                     The
                     Chan
                     of
                     Tarku
                     proffers
                     to
                     convoy
                     the
                     Ambassadors
                     ;
                     they
                     take
                     order
                     for
                     their
                     departure
                     ;
                     the
                     Governour
                     hinders
                     it
                     ;
                     Other
                     Saints
                     Sepulchres
                     .
                     301
                  
                   
                     The
                     14.
                     the
                     Ambassadors
                     leave
                     Derbent
                     ;
                     enter
                     into
                     Dagesthan
                     ;
                     pass
                     through
                     the
                     Country
                     of
                     Osmin
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     Seigniory
                     of
                     Boinack
                     ;
                     and
                     come
                     the
                     16.
                     to
                     Tarku
                     the
                     Metropolis
                     of
                     Dagesthan
                     ;
                     18.
                     l.
                     in
                     3.
                     daies
                     .
                     302
                  
                   
                     There
                     they
                     continue
                     ,
                     in
                     much
                     danger
                     ,
                     and
                     with
                     great
                     inconvenience
                     ,
                     neer
                     a
                     month
                     .
                     ibid
                  
                   
                     The
                     Tartars
                     ot
                     Dagesthan
                     ,
                     their
                     Habit
                     ;
                     〈◊〉
                     ;
                     the
                     Prince
                     of
                     the
                     
                       Tartars
                       .
                       ibid
                    
                  
                   
                     The
                     Country
                     of
                     Osmin
                     :
                     the
                     Lordship
                     of
                     Brugman's
                     impertinence
                     ;
                     a
                     Polish
                     Ambassador
                     kill'd
                     .
                     303
                  
                   
                     The
                     Author
                     in
                     danger
                     to
                     be
                     taken
                     by
                     the
                     
                       Tartars
                       .
                       ibid
                    
                  
                   
                     The
                     Ambassadors
                     in
                     great
                     danger
                     ;
                     are
                     treated
                     by
                     the
                     Prince
                     of
                     Tarku
                     ;
                     their
                     drink
                     .
                     304
                  
                   
                     The
                     Present
                     sent
                     to
                     Surkou-Chan
                     ;
                     who
                     invites
                     the
                     Ambassadors
                     to
                     Dinner
                     ;
                     particulars
                     of
                     the
                     entertainment
                     ;
                     Another
                     Tartarian
                     feast
                     .
                     305
                  
                   
                     The
                     Governour
                     of
                     Terki
                     refuses
                     a
                     Convoy
                     .
                     306
                  
                
                 
                   
                     MAY.
                     
                  
                   
                     The
                     Ambassadors
                     leave
                     Tarku
                     ;
                     enter
                     the
                     18.
                     into
                     the
                     
                       Circassian
                       Tartary
                    
                     ,
                     and
                     come
                     ,
                     the
                     20.
                     to
                     the
                     City
                     of
                     Terki
                     ,
                     the
                     Metropolis
                     thereof
                     ;
                     26.
                     leag
                     in
                     9.
                     daies
                     .
                  
                   
                     The
                     Schemkal
                     grants
                     the
                     Ambassadors
                     passage
                     .
                     ibid
                  
                   
                     The
                     River
                     Koisu
                     ,
                     the
                     Albanus
                     of
                     Ptolomy
                     ,
                     they
                     come
                     to
                     Andre
                     .
                     307
                  
                   
                     The
                     Schemkal's
                     Present
                     to
                     the
                     Ambassadors
                     ,
                     their
                     to
                     him
                     ,
                     Brugman's
                     policy
                     ;
                     they
                     leave
                     Andre
                     ,
                     and
                     cross
                     the
                     Rivers
                     Ascai
                     and
                     Bustro
                     ,
                     which
                     last
                     divedes
                     the
                     Dagesthane
                     from
                     the
                     Circassians
                     .
                     308
                  
                   
                     They
                     enter
                     Circassia
                     ;
                     abundance
                     of
                     Serpents
                     ,
                     a
                     kind
                     of
                     Field-Mice
                     .
                     ibid
                  
                   
                     The
                     Government
                     of
                     Circassia
                     ;
                     the
                     language
                     ;
                     habit
                     ,
                     the
                     dress
                     of
                     Widdows
                     ;
                     their
                     women
                     very
                     familiar
                     ,
                     yet
                     chaste
                     .
                     309
                  
                   
                     Their
                     Religion
                     ,
                     sacrifices
                     ,
                     enterrments
                     ,
                     their
                     mourning
                     .
                     310
                  
                
                 
                   
                     IVNE
                     .
                  
                   
                     The
                     4.
                     the
                     Ambassadors
                     leave
                     Tarku
                     ,
                     and
                     travel
                     over
                     a
                     great
                     sandy
                     Plain
                     ,
                     and
                     come
                     the
                     15.
                     to
                     Astrachan
                     ,
                     60.
                     leagues
                     in
                     twelve
                     daies
                     .
                  
                   
                     The
                     desert
                     of
                     Astrachan
                     ,
                     in
                     which
                     ,
                     being
                     11.
                     daies
                     journey
                     ,
                     they
                     saw
                     neither
                     City
                     ,
                     nor
                     Village
                     ,
                     nor
                     House
                     ,
                     nor
                     Tree
                     ,
                     nor
                     any
                     River
                     ,
                     but
                     that
                     of
                     Kisilar
                     ,
                     nor
                     meet
                     with
                     so
                     much
                     as
                     fresh
                     water
                     .
                     311
                  
                   
                     They
                     cross
                     the
                     Wolga
                     to
                     get
                     to
                     Astrachan
                     ;
                     the
                     Weywodcs
                     Present
                     to
                     the
                     Ambass
                     .
                     theirs
                     to
                     him
                     .
                     312
                  
                   
                     There
                     the
                     Ambassadors
                     continue
                     from
                     the
                     14.
                     of
                     
                       Iune
                       ,
                       to
                       the
                    
                     7.
                     of
                     
                       September
                       .
                       ibid
                    
                  
                   
                     A
                     pernicious
                     design
                     of
                     one
                     of
                     the
                     Ambassadors
                     ;
                     the
                     Muscovian
                     Ambassador
                     leaves
                     Astrachan
                     ;
                     poisons
                     himself
                     .
                     ibid
                  
                
                 
                   
                     AVGVST
                     .
                  
                   
                     The
                     1.
                     was
                     celebrated
                     the
                     Reduction
                     of
                     Astrachan
                     ,
                     the
                     Persian
                     Ambassador's
                     entrance
                     into
                     it
                     .
                     313
                  
                
                 
                   
                     SEPTEMBER
                     .
                  
                   
                     The
                     Ambassadors
                     divide
                     their
                     Baggage
                     ;
                     Brugman
                     buies
                     two
                     young
                     Girls
                     ;
                     the
                     Persian
                     Ambass
                     .
                     buys
                     him
                     a
                     wife
                     .
                     ibid
                  
                   
                     The
                     7.
                     the
                     Ambass
                     .
                     leave
                     Astrachan
                     ,
                     and
                     embark
                     upon
                     the
                     Wolga
                     ,
                     come
                     to
                     Tzornogar
                     ;
                     to
                     
                       Sariza
                       .
                       ibid
                    
                  
                
                 
                   
                     OCTOBER
                     .
                  
                   
                     The
                     6.
                     came
                     to
                     Soratof
                     ;
                     the
                     24.
                     to
                     
                       Slamara
                       .
                       ibid
                    
                  
                
                 
                   
                     NOVEMBER
                     .
                  
                   
                     The
                     6.
                     they
                     come
                     to
                     the
                     River
                     Casan
                     ,
                     the
                     Wolga
                     ,
                     being
                     frozen
                     up
                     ,
                     and
                     go
                     to
                     the
                     City
                     of
                     Casan
                     .
                     314
                  
                   
                     
                     There
                     they
                     continue
                     five
                     weeks
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     DECEMBER
                     .
                  
                   
                     The
                     13.
                     they
                     leave
                     Casan
                     ,
                     by
                     Sledges
                     ,
                     are
                     drawn
                     along
                     the
                     Wolga
                     ,
                     and
                     come
                     the
                     21.
                     following
                     to
                     Nisa
                     .
                  
                   
                     The
                     16.
                     the
                     Muscovites
                     celebrated
                     the
                     feast
                     of
                     their
                     Patron
                     St.
                     Nicholas
                     .
                     314
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   M.DC.XXXIX
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     IANVARY
                     .
                  
                   
                     The
                     2.
                     the
                     Ambassadors
                     make
                     their
                     entrance
                     into
                     Moscou
                     .
                     It
                     was
                     according
                     to
                     the
                     accustomed
                     manner
                     ;
                     they
                     have
                     several
                     conferences
                     with
                     the
                     Officers
                     of
                     the
                     Court.
                     
                  
                   
                     The
                     8.
                     the
                     Czaar's
                     second
                     Son
                     dies
                     .
                     ibid
                  
                   
                     The
                     Ambassadors
                     continue
                     at
                     Moscou
                     six
                     weeks
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     FEFRVARY
                     .
                  
                   
                     The
                     3.
                     the
                     Persian
                     Ambassador
                     made
                     his
                     entrance
                     into
                     
                       Moscou
                       .
                       ibid
                    
                  
                
                 
                   
                     MARCH
                     .
                  
                   
                     The
                     15.
                     the
                     Ambassadors
                     leave
                     Moscou
                     ;
                     come
                     the
                     18.
                     to
                     Tuere
                     ;
                     the
                     19.
                     to
                     Torsock
                     ;
                     the
                     23.
                     to
                     Novogorod
                     ;
                     the
                     27.
                     enter
                     Ingermania
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     last
                     ,
                     make
                     their
                     entrance
                     into
                     
                       Narva
                       .
                       ibid
                    
                  
                
                 
                   
                     APRIL
                     .
                  
                   
                     The
                     4.
                     they
                     leave
                     Narva
                     ,
                     and
                     come
                     the
                     15.
                     to
                     Reuel
                     ,
                     where
                     the
                     Author
                     leaves
                     them
                     ,
                     and
                     embarks
                     for
                     Lubeck
                     .
                     316
                  
                   
                     They
                     continue
                     at
                     Reuel
                     three
                     months
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     IVLY
                     .
                  
                   
                     The
                     11.
                     the
                     Ambassadors
                     leave
                     Reuel
                     ,
                     come
                     the
                     23.
                     to
                     Travemunde
                     ,
                     the
                     30.
                     to
                     Kiel
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     AVGVST
                     .
                  
                   
                     The
                     1.
                     they
                     put
                     a
                     period
                     to
                     their
                     Travels
                     into
                     MUSCOVY
                     ,
                     TARTARY
                     and
                     PERSIA
                     ,
                     and
                     came
                     to
                     
                       Gottorp
                       .
                       ibid
                    
                  
                
                 
                   The
                   end
                   of
                   the
                   JOURNAL
                   of
                   the
                   AMBASSADORS
                   Travels
                   .
                
              
            
          
           
             
               A
               Catalogue
               of
               all
               the
               Pieces
               of
               Sculpture
               contained
               in
               these
               TRAVELS
               .
            
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 The
                 Frontispiece
                 ,
                 containing
                 ,
                 in
                 one
                 Plate
                 ,
                 five
                 Heads
                 ,
                 viz.
                 Frederick
                 ,
                 Duke
                 of
                 Holstein
                 ;
                 the
                 two
                 Ambassadors
                 ,
                 Crusius
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   Brugman
                   ;
                   Olearius
                
                 ,
                 Author
                 of
                 the
                 Travels
                 into
                 
                   Muscovy
                   ,
                   Tartary
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Persia
                 ;
                 and
                 
                   Iohn
                   .
                   Albert
                   de
                   Mandelsto
                
                 ,
                 Author
                 of
                 the
                 Travels
                 into
                 the
                 East-Indies
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 A
                 Map
                 of
                 LIVONIA
                 ,
                 Part
                 1.
                 lib.
                 2.
                 pag.
                 30.
                 
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 A
                 Map
                 of
                 MVSCOVY
                 ,
                 P.
                 1.
                 lib.
                 3.
                 pag.
                 45.
                 
              
               
                 4.
                 
                 The
                 Pourtraiture
                 of
                 
                   MICHAEL
                   FEDEROVITS
                
                 ,
                 Great
                 Duke
                 of
                 Muscovy
                 ,
                 P.
                 1.
                 lib.
                 3.
                 p.
                 77.
                 
              
               
                 5.
                 
                 The
                 Characters
                 of
                 the
                 Muscovian
                 Language
                 ,
                 P.
                 1.
                 lib.
                 3.
                 p.
                 95.
                 
              
               
                 6.
                 
                 A
                 Map
                 of
                 the
                 Great
                 River
                 WOLGA
                 ,
                 P.
                 1.
                 lib.
                 4.
                 p.
                 112.
                 
              
               
                 7.
                 
                 A
                 Map
                 of
                 PERSIA
                 ,
                 P.
                 1.
                 lib.
                 5.
                 p.
                 145.
                 
              
               
                 8.
                 
                 The
                 Pourtraiture
                 of
                 
                   SCACH
                   SEFI
                
                 ,
                 King
                 of
                 Persia
                 ,
                 P.
                 1.
                 lib.
                 6.
                 p.
                 265.
                 
              
               
                 9.
                 
                 A
                 Map
                 of
                 the
                 Province
                 of
                 KILAN
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 lies
                 on
                 the
                 Caspian
                 Sea
                 ,
                 P.
                 1.
                 lib.
                 7.
                 p.
                 288.
                 
              
               
                 10.
                 
                 A
                 Map
                 of
                 the
                 EAST-INDIES
                 ,
                 P.
                 2.
                 lib.
                 1.
                 p.
                 13.
                 
              
            
             
               By
               the
               First-Part
               are
               meant
               the
               Travels
               of
               the
               Ambassadors
               into
               
                 Muscovy
                 ,
                 Tartary
              
               ,
               and
               Persia
               ;
               By
               the
               Second
               ,
               those
               of
               
                 Iohn
                 Albert
                 de
                 Mandelslo
              
               ,
               into
               the
               East-Indies
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             
             THE
             TRAVELS
             OF
             THE
             AMBASSADORS
             FROM
             THE
             DUKE
             of
             HOLSTEIN
             INTO
             MUSCOVY
             ,
             and
             PERSIA
             .
          
           
             
               The
               First
               Book
               .
            
             
               
                 THE
                 Most
                 High
                 and
                 Mighty
                 Prince
                 ,
                 
                 Frederick
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 Grace
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 Hereditary
                 Prince
                 of
                 Norway
                 ,
                 
                 Duke
                 of
                 Sleswick
                 and
                 Holstein
                 ,
                 of
                 Stormarie
                 and
                 Ditmars
                 ,
                 Count
                 of
                 Oldenburg
                 ,
                 &c.
                 having
                 built
                 the
                 City
                 of
                 Frederickstad
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Dutchy
                 of
                 Holstein
                 ,
                 would
                 settle
                 there
                 the
                 Trade
                 of
                 Silks
                 ,
                 the
                 most
                 important
                 ,
                 no
                 doubt
                 ,
                 
                 of
                 any
                 in
                 
                   Europe
                   .
                   Persia
                
                 is
                 the
                 Kingdome
                 ,
                 which
                 of
                 any
                 in
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 yeilds
                 most
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 upon
                 which
                 accompt
                 ,
                 the
                 said
                 Prince
                 resolv'd
                 to
                 court
                 the
                 friendship
                 of
                 the
                 Sophy
                 .
                 But
                 in
                 regard
                 there
                 were
                 several
                 reasons
                 ,
                 why
                 the
                 Silks
                 could
                 not
                 be
                 brought
                 home
                 by
                 Sea
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 ,
                 to
                 transport
                 them
                 by
                 Land
                 ,
                 he
                 stood
                 in
                 need
                 of
                 the
                 permission
                 of
                 the
                 Czarr
                 ,
                 or
                 great
                 Duke
                 of
                 Muscovy
                 ,
                 he
                 thought
                 fit
                 in
                 the
                 year
                 1633.
                 to
                 send
                 a
                 solemn
                 Embassy
                 to
                 those
                 two
                 great
                 Monarks
                 .
              
               
                 He
                 employ'd
                 in
                 this
                 Embassy
                 ,
                 
                 
                   Philip
                   Crusius
                
                 ,
                 a
                 Lawyer
                 and
                 his
                 privy
                 Councellor
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   Otton
                   Brugman
                
                 ,
                 a
                 Marchant
                 of
                 Hamborough
                 ,
                 whom
                 he
                 honour'd
                 with
                 the
                 quality
                 〈◊〉
                 Councellor
                 .
                 On
                 the
                 22.
                 
                 of
                 October
                 in
                 the
                 year
                 aforesaid
                 ,
                 they
                 departed
                 from
                 Gottorp
                 ,
                 the
                 place
                 where
                 Duke
                 Frederick
                 made
                 his
                 residence
                 ,
                 and
                 went
                 to
                 Hamborough
                 ,
                 where
                 they
                 took
                 order
                 for
                 their
                 Voyage
                 .
              
               
                 There
                 they
                 entertain'd
                 their
                 retinue
                 ,
                 
                 which
                 consisted
                 of
                 34
                 persons
                 ,
                 and
                 departed
                 thence
                 the
                 6.
                 
                 of
                 November
                 .
                 The
                 next
                 day
                 they
                 came
                 to
                 Lubeck
                 ;
                 the
                 8.
                 to
                 Tauemund
                 ,
                 where
                 the
                 Ambassadors
                 took
                 into
                 their
                 service
                 an
                 experienc'd
                 Sea-Captain
                 named
                 
                   Michael
                   Cordes
                
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 to
                 be
                 their
                 Pilot
                 ,
                 especially
                 upon
                 the
                 Caspian
                 Sea.
                 
              
               
                 The
                 9.
                 we
                 took
                 leave
                 of
                 our
                 Friends
                 ,
                 
                 who
                 had
                 come
                 along
                 with
                 us
                 from
                 Hamborough
                 ,
                 and
                 embarqu'd
                 in
                 a
                 Ship
                 called
                 the
                 Fortune
                 ,
                 whereof
                 
                   Iohn
                   Muller
                
                 was
                 Commander
                 .
                 We
                 took
                 abord
                 along
                 with
                 us
                 
                   Wendelin
                   Sibelist
                
                 ,
                 a
                 Physician
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 going
                 to
                 Muscovy
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 principal
                 Physician
                 to
                 the
                 Great
                 Duke
                 .
              
               
                 We
                 got
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Haven
                 about
                 2.
                 in
                 the
                 afternoon
                 ,
                 and
                 anchor'd
                 in
                 the
                 Road
                 at
                 8.
                 fathom
                 water
                 .
                 
                 About
                 9.
                 at
                 night
                 ,
                 the
                 wind
                 South-West
                 ,
                 we
                 set
                 sail
                 ,
                 and
                 made
                 that
                 night
                 20.
                 leagues
                 .
                 The
                 next
                 day
                 ,
                 the
                 Ambassadors
                 thought
                 fit
                 to
                 make
                 some
                 particular
                 Orders
                 to
                 be
                 observ'd
                 during
                 our
                 Voyage
                 ,
                 so
                 to
                 prevent
                 the
                 disorders
                 which
                 are
                 but
                 too
                 frequent
                 among
                 those
                 ,
                 who
                 ordinarily
                 leave
                 not
                 their
                 own
                 Country
                 ,
                 but
                 out
                 of
                 a
                 hope
                 to
                 live
                 with
                 greater
                 freedom
                 elsewhere
                 ;
                 and
                 to
                 see
                 the
                 execution
                 of
                 them
                 the
                 better
                 performed
                 ,
                 they
                 named
                 several
                 Officers
                 ,
                 giving
                 the
                 Secretary
                 of
                 the
                 Embassy
                 the
                 quality
                 of
                 Fiscal
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 
                   Wendelin
                   Sibelist
                
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   Hartman
                   Gramem
                
                 ,
                 our
                 Physician
                 ,
                 that
                 of
                 Assessors
                 .
                 They
                 discharg'd
                 their
                 places
                 well
                 ,
                 and
                 Justice
                 was
                 ●o
                 duely
                 administred
                 ,
                 that
                 at
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 our
                 Voyage
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 but
                 of
                 five
                 dayes
                 ,
                 the
                 penalties
                 
                 came
                 to
                 above
                 22.
                 
                 Crowns
                 ,
                 which
                 were
                 put
                 into
                 the
                 hands
                 of
                 the
                 Captain
                 ,
                 with
                 order
                 they
                 should
                 be
                 equally
                 distributed
                 between
                 the
                 Poor
                 of
                 Riga
                 and
                 Lubeck
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 same
                 day
                 ,
                 
                 toward
                 evening
                 ,
                 we
                 pass'd
                 by
                 the
                 Island
                 of
                 Bornholm
                 ,
                 leaving
                 it
                 a
                 good
                 league
                 on
                 the
                 right
                 hand
                 .
                 That
                 Island
                 is
                 conceiv'd
                 to
                 be
                 distant
                 from
                 Lubeck
                 40.
                 
                 German
                 Leagues
                 .
                 The
                 length
                 and
                 breadth
                 of
                 it
                 is
                 neer
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 viz.
                 3.
                 leagues
                 ;
                 it
                 hath
                 a
                 Royal
                 Palace
                 ,
                 named
                 Hammershausen
                 ,
                 belonging
                 to
                 the
                 King
                 of
                 Denmark
                 .
                 Towards
                 the
                 North-side
                 of
                 the
                 Island
                 are
                 the
                 Rocks
                 called
                 Erdholm
                 ,
                 well
                 known
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 frequent
                 wracks
                 ,
                 which
                 make
                 them
                 so
                 much
                 the
                 more
                 formidable
                 to
                 Mariners
                 in
                 the
                 Autumn
                 ,
                 in
                 regard
                 the
                 darkness
                 of
                 the
                 nights
                 keeps
                 them
                 from
                 being
                 discover'd
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 all
                 about
                 them
                 those
                 that
                 sound
                 meet
                 with
                 no
                 bottom
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 11.
                 at
                 noon
                 ,
                 we
                 were
                 at
                 56.
                 degrees
                 of
                 latitude
                 ,
                 the
                 weather
                 continuing
                 fair
                 ;
                 but
                 ,
                 towards
                 night
                 ,
                 the
                 wind
                 ,
                 still
                 at
                 South-West
                 ,
                 rais'd
                 such
                 a
                 tempest
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 were
                 forc'd
                 to
                 take
                 in
                 all
                 our
                 sails
                 ,
                 and
                 go
                 before
                 the
                 wind
                 till
                 the
                 next
                 morning
                 .
                 Those
                 among
                 us
                 who
                 were
                 not
                 us'd
                 to
                 the
                 Sea
                 ,
                 
                 were
                 so
                 sick
                 ,
                 that
                 some
                 vomited
                 blood
                 :
                 but
                 in
                 regard
                 we
                 had
                 the
                 wind
                 a-stern
                 ,
                 it
                 's
                 violence
                 hindred
                 us
                 not
                 from
                 keeping
                 on
                 our
                 course
                 ,
                 and
                 making
                 fifteen
                 Leagues
                 that
                 night
                 .
              
               
                 Some
                 are
                 of
                 opinion
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 the
                 stinch
                 of
                 the
                 salt
                 water
                 ,
                 corrupting
                 in
                 the
                 sink
                 ,
                 is
                 that
                 which
                 provokes
                 such
                 vomiting
                 .
                 Others
                 ,
                 on
                 the
                 contrary
                 ,
                 affirm
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 caused
                 by
                 the
                 violent
                 agitation
                 of
                 the
                 Ship
                 ,
                 which
                 makes
                 the
                 head
                 turn
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 stomack
                 to
                 cast
                 up
                 what
                 is
                 in
                 it
                 .
                 But
                 certain
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 both
                 contribute
                 thereto
                 ,
                 in
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 if
                 the
                 agitation
                 trouble
                 the
                 brain
                 ,
                 the
                 stinch
                 also
                 offends
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 makes
                 those
                 heart-sick
                 whose
                 smelling
                 is
                 subtile
                 ,
                 provoking
                 vomiting
                 ,
                 even
                 without
                 any
                 violent
                 motion
                 ,
                 wherever
                 they
                 are
                 ,
                 not
                 only
                 at
                 Sea
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 any
                 where
                 else
                 .
                 Those
                 who
                 conceive
                 ,
                 that
                 people
                 are
                 not
                 subject
                 hereto
                 upon
                 Rivers
                 are
                 deceiv'd
                 ;
                 for
                 ,
                 besides
                 that
                 experience
                 hath
                 evinc'd
                 the
                 contrary
                 ,
                 we
                 have
                 there
                 the
                 same
                 motion
                 ,
                 and
                 fresh
                 water
                 being
                 corrupted
                 ,
                 stinks
                 no
                 less
                 than
                 the
                 salt
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 12.
                 we
                 had
                 so
                 great
                 a
                 calm
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 the
                 Ship
                 being
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 fastnen'd
                 to
                 the
                 same
                 place
                 ,
                 we
                 had
                 the
                 convenience
                 to
                 bring
                 our
                 Musical
                 Instruments
                 upon
                 the
                 deck
                 ,
                 to
                 sing
                 a
                 
                   Te
                   Deum
                
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 give
                 God
                 thanks
                 for
                 our
                 deliverance
                 ,
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 imminent
                 danger
                 we
                 had
                 been
                 in
                 the
                 night
                 before
                 .
              
               
                 About
                 noon
                 the
                 wind
                 came
                 to
                 South
                 ,
                 
                 which
                 carried
                 us
                 to
                 the
                 
                   Cap
                   de
                   Demesnes
                
                 ,
                 in
                 Courland
                 ,
                 where
                 we
                 cast
                 Anchor
                 ,
                 and
                 staid
                 all
                 night
                 .
                 The
                 next
                 day
                 13.
                 the
                 wind
                 West
                 ,
                 we
                 weighed
                 Anchor
                 ,
                 doubled
                 the
                 Cape
                 ,
                 enter'd
                 into
                 the
                 Bay
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 came
                 ,
                 the
                 14.
                 before
                 the
                 Fort
                 of
                 Dunemunde
                 ,
                 so
                 called
                 ,
                 because
                 situated
                 at
                 the
                 mouth
                 of
                 the
                 River
                 Dune
                 ,
                 where
                 that
                 River
                 enters
                 the
                 Baltick
                 Sea
                 ,
                 within
                 two
                 leagues
                 of
                 Riga
                 ,
                 And
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 the
                 thick
                 mist
                 hindred
                 those
                 of
                 the
                 Fort
                 from
                 seeing
                 us
                 ,
                 we
                 caus'd
                 the
                 Trumpets
                 to
                 sound
                 ,
                 to
                 oblige
                 them
                 to
                 send
                 us
                 a
                 Pilot
                 ,
                 without
                 whose
                 assistance
                 we
                 should
                 hardly
                 have
                 got
                 into
                 the
                 Haven
                 .
                 Those
                 who
                 had
                 the
                 oversight
                 of
                 the
                 Customes
                 ,
                 came
                 immediately
                 to
                 search
                 our
                 Ship
                 ,
                 but
                 finding
                 no
                 Merchants
                 goods
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 for
                 which
                 they
                 might
                 challenge
                 ought
                 ,
                 they
                 return'd
                 back
                 ,
                 and
                 sent
                 us
                 a
                 Pilot
                 ,
                 who
                 conducted
                 us
                 that
                 night
                 as
                 far
                 as
                 before
                 the
                 City
                 of
                 Riga
                 .
                 
                 The
                 Ambassadours
                 being
                 got
                 ashore
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 entrance
                 of
                 the
                 City
                 found
                 a
                 coach
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Governour
                 had
                 sent
                 to
                 meet
                 them
                 :
                 but
                 in
                 regard
                 they
                 were
                 not
                 far
                 from
                 their
                 Inn
                 ,
                 they
                 would
                 make
                 no
                 use
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 kept
                 on
                 their
                 way
                 afoot
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 21
                 th
                 .
                 the
                 Magistrate
                 sent
                 his
                 Presents
                 to
                 the
                 Ambassadors
                 ,
                 
                 viz.
                 an
                 Ox
                 ,
                 some
                 Sheep
                 ,
                 some
                 Poultry
                 ,
                 Hares
                 ,
                 Patridges
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 Fowl
                 ,
                 Wheaten
                 and
                 Ry-Bread
                 ,
                 and
                 half
                 a
                 Tun
                 of
                 Rhenish
                 Wine
                 .
                 The
                 24
                 th
                 .
                 The
                 Ambassadors
                 entertained
                 ,
                 at
                 Dinner
                 ,
                 
                   Andrew
                   Erichzon
                
                 ,
                 the
                 Governour
                 of
                 the
                 City
                 ,
                 as
                 also
                 the
                 Magistrate
                 ,
                 the
                 principal
                 Minister
                 ,
                 who
                 amongst
                 the
                 Lutherans
                 is
                 look'd
                 upon
                 as
                 a
                 Bishop
                 ,
                 and
                 some
                 Officers
                 of
                 the
                 Garrison
                 .
              
               
                 During
                 our
                 abode
                 in
                 this
                 City
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 almost
                 five
                 weeks
                 ,
                 in
                 expectation
                 the
                 Fens
                 of
                 those
                 parts
                 should
                 be
                 frozen
                 up
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 snow
                 cover
                 the
                 Way
                 ,
                 which
                 we
                 were
                 to
                 Travel
                 in
                 Sledges
                 ,
                 we
                 augmented
                 our
                 retinue
                 with
                 some
                 necessary
                 persons
                 for
                 that
                 great
                 journey
                 ,
                 and
                 we
                 had
                 the
                 leisure
                 to
                 learn
                 the
                 condition
                 of
                 the
                 City
                 ,
                 whereof
                 we
                 shall
                 here
                 give
                 a
                 short
                 description
                 .
              
               
                 Clytraeus
                 ,
                 
                 in
                 his
                 History
                 of
                 Saxony
                 ,
                 p.
                 19.
                 says
                 ,
                 That
                 the
                 City
                 of
                 Riga
                 was
                 built
                 by
                 Albert
                 the
                 third
                 ,
                 Bp.
                 of
                 Livonia
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Year
                 1196.
                 but
                 Alnoul
                 ,
                 Abbot
                 of
                 Lubeck
                 ,
                 an
                 Author
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 (
                 as
                 living
                 under
                 Otho
                 IV.
                 )
                 says
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 continuation
                 of
                 the
                 Chronicle
                 of
                 Helmold
                 ,
                 
                 1.
                 7.
                 c.
                 9.
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 built
                 in
                 the
                 year
                 1189.
                 by
                 Bertold
                 ,
                 Abbot
                 of
                 Locken
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 County
                 of
                 Shauenbourg
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Diocese
                 of
                 Minden
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 Order
                 of
                 White-Friers
                 ,
                 successor
                 to
                 Menard
                 in
                 the
                 Bishoprick
                 of
                 Livonia
                 ,
                 
                 the
                 seat
                 whereof
                 he
                 setled
                 at
                 Riga
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 Year
                 1215.
                 it
                 was
                 rais'd
                 to
                 an
                 Archbishoprick
                 ,
                 and
                 made
                 Metropolitane
                 of
                 all
                 
                   Livonia
                   ,
                   Prussia
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Curland
                 .
                 The
                 Knights
                 of
                 the
                 Espadon
                 ,
                 and
                 ,
                 afterwards
                 ,
                 the
                 Master
                 of
                 the
                 Teutonick
                 Order
                 in
                 Prussia
                 ,
                 have
                 ,
                 many
                 times
                 ,
                 divided
                 the
                 administration
                 of
                 Justice
                 and
                 the
                 Soveraignty
                 in
                 that
                 place
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 Archbishop
                 ,
                 till
                 that
                 ,
                 in
                 consequence
                 of
                 the
                 Reformation
                 of
                 Religion
                 ,
                 both
                 lost
                 the
                 Authority
                 they
                 had
                 in
                 this
                 City
                 .
                 It
                 was
                 forc'd
                 afterwards
                 to
                 have
                 recourse
                 to
                 the
                 Crown
                 of
                 Poland
                 ,
                 
                 whose
                 it
                 became
                 by
                 a
                 voluntary
                 rendition
                 ,
                 made
                 in
                 the
                 year
                 1561.
                 occasion'd
                 by
                 the
                 War
                 with
                 the
                 Muscovite
                 .
                 Since
                 that
                 ,
                 Charles
                 ,
                 Duke
                 of
                 Sudermania
                 ,
                 having
                 usurp'd
                 the
                 Crown
                 of
                 Sueden
                 ,
                 from
                 Sigismond
                 ,
                 his
                 Nephew
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 been
                 called
                 to
                 that
                 of
                 Poland
                 ,
                 thought
                 it
                 not
                 enough
                 to
                 fortify
                 himself
                 in
                 the
                 possession
                 of
                 what
                 he
                 had
                 usurped
                 ,
                 but
                 
                 conceiving
                 he
                 might
                 turn
                 into
                 an
                 Offensive
                 War
                 ,
                 that
                 which
                 even
                 in
                 the
                 Defensive
                 was
                 criminal
                 ,
                 he
                 enter'd
                 Livonia
                 in
                 the
                 Year
                 1605.
                 where
                 he
                 besieg'd
                 the
                 City
                 of
                 Riga
                 .
                 He
                 was
                 forc'd
                 to
                 raise
                 the
                 siege
                 ;
                 as
                 also
                 to
                 do
                 the
                 like
                 in
                 the
                 year
                 1609.
                 but
                 
                   Gustavus
                   Adolphus
                
                 was
                 so
                 fortunate
                 as
                 to
                 take
                 it
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 year
                 1621.
                 
                 
                 Ever
                 since
                 that
                 time
                 ,
                 the
                 Suedes
                 .
                 have
                 been
                 in
                 possession
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 though
                 without
                 any
                 Title
                 thereto
                 ;
                 the
                 Treaty
                 agreed
                 on
                 between
                 the
                 two
                 Crowns
                 in
                 the
                 year
                 1635.
                 allowing
                 them
                 the
                 possession
                 of
                 it
                 no
                 longer
                 than
                 till
                 the
                 Peace
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 to
                 be
                 made
                 between
                 the
                 two
                 Kings
                 ,
                 should
                 restore
                 it
                 to
                 it
                 's
                 lawful
                 Prince
                 ,
                 or
                 bestow
                 it
                 on
                 him
                 who
                 was
                 possess'd
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 The
                 Suedes
                 discover
                 how
                 unwilling
                 they
                 would
                 be
                 to
                 restore
                 it
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 care
                 they
                 took
                 when
                 we
                 were
                 upon
                 our
                 Travels
                 ,
                 to
                 carry
                 on
                 the
                 Fortifications
                 thereof
                 .
                 They
                 consist
                 ,
                 
                 on
                 the
                 land
                 side
                 ,
                 of
                 six
                 regular
                 Bastions
                 ,
                 with
                 their
                 Half-moons
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 Counterscarps
                 Palisadoed
                 .
                 It
                 's
                 situation
                 is
                 very
                 pleasant
                 ,
                 in
                 a
                 spacions
                 Valley
                 ,
                 upon
                 the
                 River
                 of
                 Dune
                 ,
                 which
                 in
                 that
                 place
                 ,
                 is
                 a
                 large
                 quarter
                 of
                 a
                 League
                 broad
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 very
                 populous
                 ,
                 and
                 very
                 considerable
                 because
                 of
                 its
                 Commerce
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 with
                 the
                 English
                 and
                 Hollanders
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Hansiatick
                 Towns
                 ,
                 
                 in
                 Summer
                 time
                 ,
                 while
                 the
                 Baltick
                 Sea
                 is
                 Navigable
                 ,
                 as
                 with
                 the
                 Muscovites
                 when
                 the
                 frost
                 and
                 snow
                 can
                 bear
                 Sledges
                 .
                 The
                 Traffick
                 of
                 it
                 is
                 so
                 great
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 hath
                 almost
                 as
                 many
                 Shops
                 as
                 Houses
                 .
                 All
                 Provisions
                 are
                 very
                 cheap
                 ,
                 because
                 there
                 is
                 such
                 an
                 abundance
                 of
                 all
                 ,
                 that
                 an
                 Ox
                 may
                 be
                 bought
                 for
                 three
                 Crowns
                 ,
                 a
                 Hog
                 for
                 one
                 ,
                 and
                 Fowl
                 and
                 Venison
                 proportionably
                 ,
                 all
                 the
                 Country
                 Peasants
                 thereabouts
                 having
                 the
                 liberty
                 to
                 Hunt
                 ,
                 though
                 they
                 have
                 not
                 any
                 other
                 .
                 Since
                 the
                 last
                 reduction
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 they
                 have
                 no
                 other
                 Religion
                 there
                 than
                 the
                 Protestant
                 ,
                 the
                 Magistrate
                 and
                 Inhabitants
                 being
                 all
                 Lutherans
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 zealous
                 in
                 their
                 way
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 no
                 less
                 hate
                 those
                 of
                 the
                 Reformation
                 ,
                 than
                 they
                 do
                 the
                 Catholicks
                 ,
                 and
                 Muscovites
                 .
                 There
                 is
                 no
                 Inhabitant
                 almost
                 but
                 understands
                 the
                 Highdutch
                 ,
                 the
                 Sclavonian
                 ,
                 and
                 Curland
                 Language
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 Magistrate
                 in
                 his
                 publick
                 Acts
                 makes
                 use
                 only
                 of
                 the
                 Highdutch
                 .
                 The
                 same
                 is
                 used
                 by
                 the
                 Ministers
                 in
                 their
                 Sermons
                 ,
                 unless
                 it
                 be
                 that
                 for
                 the
                 meaner
                 sort
                 of
                 people
                 ,
                 who
                 understand
                 not
                 the
                 Highdutch
                 well
                 ,
                 there
                 are
                 Sermons
                 made
                 in
                 the
                 Sclavonian
                 and
                 Curland
                 Language
                 ,
                 in
                 two
                 several
                 Churches
                 .
              
               
                 Decem.
                 14.
                 
                 we
                 dispatch'd
                 away
                 35
                 Sledges
                 ,
                 
                 with
                 part
                 of
                 our
                 Train
                 and
                 Baggage
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 next
                 day
                 ,
                 the
                 Ambassadors
                 follow'd
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 way
                 of
                 Derpt
                 .
                 The
                 18th
                 we
                 came
                 to
                 Wolmar
                 ,
                 a
                 small
                 Town
                 ,
                 distant
                 from
                 Riga
                 18
                 leagues
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 ruin'd
                 by
                 the
                 Muscovites
                 and
                 Polanders
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Inhabitants
                 ,
                 to
                 avoid
                 the
                 injuries
                 of
                 the
                 weather
                 ,
                 have
                 been
                 forc'd
                 to
                 make
                 little
                 buildings
                 of
                 wood
                 upon
                 the
                 ruines
                 of
                 better
                 foundations
                 .
                 The
                 Governour
                 came
                 to
                 meet
                 us
                 ,
                 and
                 entertain'd
                 us
                 kindly
                 .
                 
                 The
                 20th
                 we
                 got
                 six
                 leagues
                 farther
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 Castle
                 of
                 Ermes
                 ,
                 belonging
                 to
                 Colonel
                 
                   De
                   la
                   Barre
                
                 ,
                 who
                 treated
                 us
                 most
                 magnificently
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 21th
                 we
                 got
                 four
                 leagues
                 to
                 the
                 Castle
                 of
                 Halmet
                 ,
                 
                 where
                 we
                 saw
                 a
                 young
                 Elk
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 higher
                 than
                 a
                 Horse
                 ,
                 brought
                 to
                 us
                 while
                 we
                 sate
                 at
                 Table
                 .
                 The
                 22th
                 we
                 got
                 four
                 leagues
                 further
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 Castle
                 of
                 Ringen
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 23th
                 we
                 reach'd
                 Derpt
                 or
                 Torpat
                 .
                 This
                 City
                 is
                 within
                 6
                 leagues
                 of
                 the
                 Castle
                 of
                 Ringuen
                 ,
                 upon
                 the
                 River
                 Eimbec
                 ,
                 between
                 the
                 Lakes
                 of
                 Worzero
                 and
                 Peipis
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 heart
                 of
                 Livonia
                 .
                 Its
                 buildings
                 are
                 very
                 antient
                 ,
                 but
                 extremely
                 ruin'd
                 by
                 the
                 War.
                 The
                 Muscovites
                 ,
                 who
                 call
                 it
                 Iuriogored
                 ,
                 were
                 possess'd
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 till
                 the
                 year
                 1230.
                 in
                 which
                 the
                 Master
                 of
                 the
                 Teutonick
                 Order
                 took
                 it
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 rais'd
                 it
                 to
                 a
                 Bishoprick
                 .
                 
                   Iohn
                   Basilovits
                
                 ,
                 Great
                 Duke
                 of
                 Muscovy
                 ,
                 retook
                 it
                 the
                 19th
                 of
                 Iuly
                 1558.
                 without
                 any
                 resistance
                 ,
                 through
                 a
                 pannick
                 fear
                 of
                 the
                 Bishop
                 ,
                 the
                 Nobility
                 and
                 the
                 Inhabitants
                 ,
                 who
                 rendred
                 it
                 upon
                 the
                 first
                 Summons
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 year
                 1571.
                 
                 
                   Reinold
                   Rose
                
                 ,
                 a
                 Gentleman
                 of
                 the
                 Country
                 ,
                 attempted
                 to
                 put
                 the
                 City
                 into
                 the
                 hands
                 of
                 Magnus
                 ,
                 Duke
                 of
                 Holstein
                 ,
                 but
                 this
                 design
                 being
                 discovered
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 cut
                 to
                 pieces
                 by
                 the
                 Muscovites
                 ,
                 who
                 thereupon
                 exercis'd
                 all
                 manner
                 of
                 cruelties
                 upon
                 the
                 Inhabitants
                 of
                 that
                 City
                 ,
                 without
                 any
                 distinction
                 of
                 age
                 or
                 sex
                 .
                 It
                 return'd
                 to
                 the
                 Crown
                 of
                 Poland
                 ,
                 
                 with
                 all
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 Livonia
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 Peace
                 made
                 between
                 the
                 Great
                 Duke
                 ,
                 
                   Iohn
                   Basilovits
                
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   Stephen
                   Battory
                
                 ,
                 King
                 of
                 Poland
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 year
                 1582.
                 
                 
                   Iacob
                   de
                   la
                   Garde
                
                 ,
                 General
                 of
                 the
                 Suedish
                 Army
                 ,
                 took
                 it
                 from
                 the
                 Polanders
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 year
                 1625.
                 since
                 which
                 time
                 the
                 Suedes
                 have
                 kept
                 it
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 a
                 Clause
                 in
                 the
                 Treaty
                 of
                 1635.
                 viz.
                 Until
                 it
                 should
                 be
                 otherwise
                 dispos'd
                 of
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 event
                 of
                 the
                 present
                 War.
                 The
                 late
                 King
                 of
                 
                   Sueden
                   ,
                   Gustavus
                   Adolphus
                
                 ,
                 
                 founded
                 an
                 University
                 there
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 year
                 1632.
                 at
                 the
                 instance
                 of
                 
                   Iohn
                   Skytte
                
                 ,
                 whom
                 the
                 said
                 King
                 made
                 Baron
                 of
                 Duderof
                 ,
                 and
                 ,
                 afterward
                 ,
                 Senator
                 of
                 the
                 Crown
                 of
                 Sueden
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 gratification
                 for
                 the
                 pains
                 he
                 had
                 taken
                 ,
                 in
                 laying
                 the
                 first
                 foundations
                 of
                 Learning
                 in
                 him
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 University
                 is
                 not
                 much
                 known
                 ,
                 either
                 for
                 the
                 reputation
                 of
                 its
                 Professors
                 ,
                 or
                 number
                 of
                 its
                 Scholars
                 ;
                 there
                 having
                 not
                 been
                 above
                 ten
                 Suedes
                 ,
                 and
                 haply
                 as
                 many
                 Finlanders
                 ,
                 who
                 ever
                 could
                 be
                 perswaded
                 ,
                 there
                 was
                 any
                 thing
                 to
                 be
                 learnt
                 in
                 those
                 quarters
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Having
                 kept
                 Christmass
                 at
                 Derpt
                 ,
                 
                 we
                 left
                 it
                 Dec.
                 29.
                 and
                 got
                 ,
                 the
                 3
                 d.
                 of
                 Ianuary
                 1634.
                 to
                 Narva
                 ,
                 where
                 we
                 were
                 forc'd
                 to
                 stay
                 almost
                 six
                 moneths
                 ,
                 in
                 expectation
                 of
                 the
                 Suedish
                 Ambassadors
                 ,
                 who
                 were
                 to
                 go
                 along
                 with
                 us
                 to
                 Muscovy
                 .
                 But
                 though
                 we
                 had
                 here
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 at
                 Riga
                 ,
                 all
                 divertisements
                 imaginable
                 ,
                 keeping
                 open
                 house
                 ,
                 and
                 having
                 Musick
                 at
                 Meals
                 ,
                 the
                 Ambassadors
                 entertaining
                 all
                 persons
                 of
                 Quality
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 endeavour'd
                 to
                 abate
                 the
                 wearisomness
                 of
                 our
                 stay
                 there
                 ,
                 by
                 banquests
                 ,
                 hunting
                 matches
                 ,
                 and
                 walking
                 ,
                 for
                 which
                 there
                 were
                 dayly
                 appointments
                 made
                 ;
                 yet
                 did
                 that
                 course
                 of
                 life
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 impatience
                 we
                 were
                 in
                 to
                 go
                 on
                 in
                 out
                 
                 Travels
                 ,
                 become
                 in
                 time
                 insupportable
                 to
                 us
                 .
                 Upon
                 which
                 consideration
                 ,
                 as
                 also
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 conceived
                 in
                 a
                 manner
                 impossible
                 the
                 Suedish
                 Ambassadors
                 should
                 come
                 before
                 the
                 Spring
                 ;
                 that
                 then
                 the
                 way
                 between
                 Narva
                 and
                 Novogorod
                 would
                 be
                 very
                 ill
                 for
                 travelling
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 interim
                 our
                 people
                 had
                 daily
                 quarrels
                 with
                 the
                 Souldiers
                 of
                 the
                 Garrison
                 ;
                 it
                 was
                 resolved
                 ,
                 that
                 on
                 the
                 28
                 th
                 .
                 of
                 February
                 ,
                 
                 Mr.
                 
                   Paul
                   Fleming
                
                 should
                 be
                 sent
                 away
                 with
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Train
                 and
                 Baggage
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 he
                 should
                 goe
                 by
                 Sledges
                 to
                 Novogorod
                 .
                 Dr.
                 Wendelin
                 made
                 use
                 of
                 that
                 convenience
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 took
                 his
                 way
                 for
                 the
                 City
                 of
                 Mosco
                 .
                 We
                 had
                 had
                 yet
                 another
                 inconvenience
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 ,
                 Provisions
                 failing
                 us
                 ,
                 our
                 Pourveyors
                 ,
                 who
                 were
                 Muscovites
                 ,
                 were
                 forc'd
                 to
                 go
                 8
                 and
                 10
                 Leagues
                 from
                 the
                 City
                 to
                 get
                 Fowl
                 and
                 Mutton
                 .
                 And
                 in
                 regard
                 we
                 could
                 not
                 so
                 soon
                 expect
                 the
                 Suedish
                 Ambassadors
                 ,
                 ours
                 went
                 with
                 a
                 retinue
                 of
                 twelve
                 persons
                 to
                 Reuel
                 ,
                 
                 where
                 they
                 were
                 receiv'd
                 with
                 the
                 shooting
                 off
                 the
                 great
                 Guns
                 ,
                 complemented
                 ,
                 and
                 entertain'd
                 with
                 Presents
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 Magistrate
                 ,
                 the
                 Governour
                 and
                 principal
                 Citizens
                 ,
                 who
                 did
                 us
                 much
                 honour
                 during
                 the
                 stay
                 we
                 made
                 there
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 six
                 weeks
                 .
                 Of
                 
                   Reuel
                   ,
                   Narva
                
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 Livonia
                 ,
                 we
                 shall
                 speak
                 in
                 the
                 ensuing
                 Book
                 .
              
               
                 
                   May
                   10.
                   
                   Philip
                   Scheiding
                
                 ,
                 
                 Governour
                 of
                 Reuel
                 ,
                 named
                 to
                 be
                 Chief
                 of
                 the
                 Embassy
                 which
                 the
                 Crown
                 of
                 Sueden
                 sent
                 to
                 Muscovy
                 ,
                 had
                 information
                 that
                 his
                 Collegues
                 were
                 come
                 to
                 Narva
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 being
                 ready
                 for
                 his
                 journey
                 ,
                 we
                 left
                 Reuel
                 the
                 15th
                 following
                 ,
                 the
                 Governour
                 causing
                 the
                 Artillery
                 to
                 be
                 discharg'd
                 at
                 our
                 departure
                 .
                 We
                 came
                 to
                 Narva
                 the
                 18th
                 and
                 within
                 a
                 League
                 of
                 the
                 City
                 ,
                 
                 met
                 with
                 Colonel
                 
                   Henry
                   Fleming
                   ,
                   Eric
                   Gyllenstiern
                
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   Andrew
                   Bureus
                
                 ,
                 design'd
                 for
                 the
                 Embassy
                 of
                 Muscovy
                 ,
                 with
                 a
                 very
                 gallant
                 retinue
                 .
                 The
                 Governour
                 caus'd
                 all
                 the
                 great
                 Guns
                 to
                 be
                 discharg'd
                 at
                 our
                 entrance
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 had
                 done
                 the
                 first
                 time
                 .
                 The
                 Ambassadors
                 resolv'd
                 the
                 next
                 day
                 ,
                 that
                 to
                 go
                 to
                 Novogorod
                 ,
                 they
                 would
                 take
                 the
                 way
                 of
                 Carlelia
                 ,
                 by
                 Sea
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 Lake
                 of
                 Ladoga
                 ;
                 whereof
                 they
                 sent
                 notice
                 to
                 the
                 Governour
                 of
                 Novogorod
                 by
                 an
                 Express
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 might
                 take
                 order
                 for
                 our
                 reception
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 we
                 might
                 not
                 be
                 stay'd
                 upon
                 the
                 Frontiers
                 .
                 For
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 custom
                 of
                 Muscovy
                 and
                 Persia
                 to
                 make
                 stranger
                 Ambassadors
                 stay
                 on
                 the
                 Frontiers
                 ,
                 till
                 the
                 Governour
                 of
                 the
                 Province
                 hath
                 sent
                 intelligence
                 to
                 the
                 Court
                 of
                 their
                 arrival
                 ,
                 and
                 receiv'd
                 orders
                 from
                 his
                 Soveraign
                 ,
                 for
                 their
                 reception
                 and
                 entertainment
                 .
                 The
                 reason
                 whereof
                 is
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 the
                 great
                 Duke
                 of
                 Muscovy
                 ,
                 as
                 also
                 the
                 King
                 of
                 Persia
                 ,
                 defrays
                 the
                 charges
                 of
                 the
                 Ambassadours
                 ,
                 both
                 as
                 to
                 Provisions
                 and
                 Carriage
                 ,
                 from
                 their
                 coming
                 into
                 their
                 Countreys
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 that
                 end
                 allows
                 them
                 a
                 Conductor
                 ,
                 whom
                 the
                 Muscovites
                 call
                 Pristaf
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 
                   Persians
                   ,
                   Mehemander
                
                 ,
                 who
                 provide
                 for
                 their
                 entertainment
                 and
                 conveyance
                 of
                 their
                 baggage
                 ,
                 and
                 have
                 a
                 party
                 of
                 Souldiers
                 for
                 their
                 Convoy
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Suedish
                 Ambassadors
                 ,
                 having
                 dispatch'd
                 a
                 Messenger
                 to
                 Novogorod
                 ,
                 left
                 Narva
                 the
                 22
                 th
                 .
                 of
                 May
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 way
                 of
                 Kapurga
                 ,
                 where
                 they
                 made
                 accompt
                 to
                 pa●s
                 over
                 Whitsuntide
                 ,
                 so
                 to
                 be
                 nearer
                 the
                 Frontiers
                 of
                 Muscovy
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 mean
                 time
                 ,
                 we
                 stay'd
                 at
                 Narva
                 ;
                 where
                 I
                 had
                 the
                 curiosity
                 to
                 go
                 ,
                 May
                 24.
                 being
                 
                   Whitsun
                   Eve
                
                 ,
                 to
                 
                   Russian
                   Narva
                
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 to
                 observe
                 the
                 Ceremonies
                 of
                 their
                 Anniversary
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 Devotions
                 towards
                 their
                 deceas'd
                 Kinred
                 and
                 Friends
                 .
                 The
                 Church-yard
                 was
                 full
                 of
                 Muscovite
                 women
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 spread
                 the
                 Graves
                 with
                 Handkerchers
                 ,
                 
                 whereof
                 the
                 Corners
                 were
                 fring'd
                 with
                 silk
                 of
                 several
                 colours
                 ,
                 upon
                 which
                 they
                 had
                 lay'd
                 dishes
                 full
                 of
                 fish
                 broyl'd
                 and
                 fry'd
                 ,
                 Custards
                 ,
                 Cakes
                 ,
                 and
                 painted
                 Eggs.
                 Some
                 stood
                 ;
                 others
                 kneel'd
                 ,
                 making
                 divers
                 questions
                 to
                 their
                 Kinred
                 ,
                 weeping
                 over
                 their
                 Graves
                 ,
                 and
                 expressing
                 their
                 affliction
                 by
                 dreadful
                 howlings
                 ;
                 but
                 with
                 so
                 little
                 attention
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 slipp'd
                 no
                 occasion
                 of
                 speaking
                 ,
                 nor
                 indeed
                 of
                 laughing
                 with
                 those
                 of
                 their
                 acquaintance
                 who
                 pass'd
                 by
                 .
                 The
                 Priest
                 ,
                 attended
                 by
                 his
                 Clerks
                 ,
                 walk'd
                 up
                 and
                 down
                 the
                 Church-yard
                 ,
                 having
                 in
                 his
                 hand
                 a
                 Censer
                 ,
                 into
                 which
                 he
                 ever
                 and
                 anon
                 cast
                 little
                 pieces
                 of
                 Wax
                 ,
                 to
                 cense
                 the
                 Sepulchers
                 .
                 The
                 women
                 named
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 those
                 of
                 their
                 Kinred
                 and
                 Friends
                 whom
                 they
                 would
                 recommend
                 to
                 his
                 prayers
                 ,
                 pulling
                 him
                 by
                 the
                 surplice
                 to
                 be
                 serv'd
                 one
                 before
                 the
                 other
                 .
                 The
                 Priest
                 did
                 this
                 devotion
                 very
                 slightly
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 so
                 little
                 attention
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 but
                 too
                 well
                 pay'd
                 with
                 the
                 piece
                 of
                 Copper
                 they
                 gave
                 ,
                 so
                 far
                 was
                 he
                 from
                 deserving
                 the
                 Provisions
                 they
                 brought
                 him
                 ,
                 which
                 his
                 Clerks
                 had
                 a
                 care
                 to
                 secure
                 for
                 the
                 advantage
                 of
                 their
                 Master
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 26th
                 We
                 did
                 our
                 Devotions
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 having
                 sent
                 away
                 our
                 baggage
                 ,
                 and
                 part
                 of
                 our
                 train
                 ,
                 by
                 water
                 ,
                 as
                 far
                 as
                 Neuschans
                 ,
                 we
                 left
                 Narva
                 the
                 28.
                 
                 Colonel
                 Port
                 ,
                 Governour
                 of
                 the
                 place
                 ,
                 did
                 us
                 all
                 possible
                 honour
                 at
                 our
                 departure
                 ,
                 and
                 accompany'd
                 us
                 to
                 Gam
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 a
                 fortified
                 place
                 ,
                 or
                 rather
                 a
                 Fort
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Province
                 of
                 Inguermannia
                 ,
                 not
                 12.
                 (
                 as
                 the
                 Baron
                 of
                 Herberstein
                 says
                 in
                 his
                 travels
                 of
                 Muscovy
                 )
                 but
                 three
                 leagues
                 from
                 Narva
                 ,
                 upon
                 a
                 small
                 River
                 called
                 the
                 torrent
                 of
                 Gam
                 .
                 'T
                 is
                 a
                 small
                 place
                 ,
                 but
                 encompass'd
                 with
                 a
                 good
                 Wall
                 ,
                 and
                 fortified
                 with
                 five
                 Bastions
                 built
                 of
                 stone
                 ,
                 having
                 near
                 it
                 a
                 Village
                 inhabited
                 by
                 Muscovites
                 ,
                 but
                 subjects
                 to
                 the
                 Crown
                 of
                 Sueden
                 .
                 
                 There
                 we
                 took
                 up
                 fresh
                 Horses
                 ,
                 which
                 brought
                 us
                 to
                 Kapurga
                 ,
                 six
                 leagues
                 from
                 Gam
                 ,
                 whether
                 we
                 got
                 the
                 29
                 th
                 .
                 
                   Burgislas
                   Rose
                
                 ,
                 Governour
                 of
                 the
                 Fort
                 ;
                 received
                 us
                 kindly
                 ,
                 and
                 treated
                 us
                 sumptuously
                 ,
                 both
                 that
                 night
                 at
                 Supper
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 next
                 day
                 at
                 Dinner
                 .
                 We
                 departed
                 the
                 30
                 th
                 .
                 at
                 three
                 ,
                 afternoon
                 ,
                 being
                 to
                 Lodge
                 that
                 night
                 at
                 the
                 house
                 of
                 a
                 Bojar
                 ,
                 or
                 Muscovite
                 Lord
                 ;
                 but
                 in
                 regard
                 we
                 had
                 still
                 seven
                 Leagues
                 to
                 go
                 ,
                 we
                 were
                 forc'd
                 to
                 travel
                 all
                 night
                 ,
                 and
                 could
                 not
                 reach
                 it
                 till
                 three
                 next
                 morning
                 .
                 The
                 Bojar
                 entertain'd
                 us
                 nobly
                 ,
                 and
                 gave
                 us
                 the
                 divertisement
                 of
                 two
                 Trumpets
                 while
                 we
                 were
                 at
                 Dinner
                 .
                 And
                 to
                 honour
                 us
                 the
                 more
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 
                 riss
                 from
                 Table
                 ,
                 he
                 caus'd
                 his
                 Wife
                 and
                 Daughter
                 to
                 come
                 in
                 ;
                 they
                 were
                 very
                 rich
                 in
                 Cloaths
                 ,
                 attended
                 by
                 a
                 Gentle-woman
                 or
                 waiting-maid
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 extremely
                 deformed
                 ,
                 the
                 more
                 to
                 set
                 off
                 the
                 beauty
                 of
                 the
                 Ladies
                 ,
                 
                 who
                 indeed
                 needed
                 not
                 that
                 foil
                 .
                 They
                 drank
                 each
                 of
                 them
                 a
                 Cup
                 of
                 Aquavitae
                 ,
                 and
                 presented
                 each
                 of
                 them
                 as
                 much
                 to
                 the
                 Ambassadors
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 the
                 greatest
                 honour
                 the
                 Muscovites
                 think
                 they
                 can
                 do
                 strangers
                 ;
                 unless
                 it
                 be
                 ,
                 that
                 ,
                 to
                 make
                 it
                 a
                 transcendent
                 civility
                 ,
                 they
                 also
                 suffer
                 them
                 to
                 be
                 kiss'd
                 .
                 This
                 civility
                 Count
                 
                   Alexander
                   Slakou
                
                 did
                 me
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 Duke
                 my
                 Master
                 sent
                 me
                 since
                 into
                 Muscovy
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 year
                 1643.
                 in
                 acknowledgement
                 of
                 the
                 honour
                 he
                 had
                 receiv'd
                 in
                 our
                 Court
                 ,
                 during
                 his
                 Exile
                 .
                 This
                 Bojar's
                 name
                 was
                 
                   N.
                   Basilovits
                
                 .
                 He
                 was
                 a
                 very
                 handsome
                 person
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 an
                 excellent
                 good
                 humour
                 .
                 He
                 told
                 us
                 he
                 had
                 been
                 in
                 the
                 Wars
                 of
                 Germany
                 ;
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 year
                 1631.
                 he
                 was
                 at
                 the
                 battel
                 of
                 Leipsig
                 ,
                 and
                 shew'd
                 us
                 the
                 scars
                 of
                 the
                 wounds
                 he
                 had
                 receiv'd
                 there
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 last
                 of
                 May
                 ,
                 at
                 one
                 afternoon
                 ,
                 we
                 took
                 leave
                 of
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 got
                 four
                 Leagues
                 that
                 day
                 ,
                 to
                 Iohannestal
                 ,
                 
                 or
                 St.
                 Iohn's
                 Valley
                 ,
                 so
                 called
                 from
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 Baron
                 
                   Iohn
                   Skytte
                
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 then
                 going
                 to
                 build
                 a
                 little
                 Citie
                 there
                 .
                 There
                 it
                 was
                 we
                 met
                 with
                 the
                 first
                 persecution
                 of
                 Files
                 ,
                 Gnats
                 ,
                 and
                 Wasps
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Fens
                 thereabouts
                 produce
                 in
                 such
                 quantity
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 man
                 hath
                 much
                 ado
                 to
                 make
                 his
                 party
                 good
                 against
                 them
                 .
                 There
                 we
                 received
                 intelligence
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Suedish
                 Ambassadours
                 expected
                 us
                 at
                 Neuschans
                 ,
                 
                 which
                 caus'd
                 us
                 to
                 be
                 on
                 our
                 way
                 Iune
                 1.
                 by
                 three
                 in
                 the
                 morning
                 .
                 
                 Neuschans
                 ,
                 by
                 others
                 called
                 Nie
                 ,
                 is
                 a
                 Fort
                 ,
                 two
                 Leagues
                 and
                 a
                 half
                 from
                 Iohannesthal
                 ,
                 upon
                 a
                 Navigable
                 River
                 rising
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Lake
                 Ladoga
                 ,
                 discharging
                 it self
                 into
                 the
                 Gulf
                 of
                 Finland
                 ,
                 and
                 serving
                 for
                 a
                 common
                 Frontier
                 between
                 Carlelia
                 and
                 Inguermannia
                 .
                 The
                 Suedish
                 Ambassadors
                 departed
                 thence
                 after
                 a
                 conference
                 of
                 two
                 hours
                 had
                 with
                 ours
                 .
                 
                 We
                 follow'd
                 them
                 the
                 next
                 day
                 ,
                 Iune
                 2.
                 and
                 came
                 the
                 same
                 day
                 to
                 Noteburg
                 ,
                 where
                 we
                 stay'd
                 above
                 six
                 weeks
                 ,
                 in
                 expectation
                 of
                 the
                 Great
                 Duke's
                 orders
                 for
                 our
                 reception
                 .
                 The
                 Governour
                 of
                 the
                 place
                 ,
                 
                   Iohn
                   Kunemund
                
                 ,
                 cross'd
                 the
                 River
                 in
                 a
                 Boat
                 ,
                 made
                 ,
                 and
                 cover'd
                 like
                 a
                 Gondole
                 ,
                 to
                 come
                 and
                 meet
                 us
                 .
                 The
                 Suedish
                 Ambassadors
                 kept
                 open
                 house
                 during
                 their
                 stay
                 at
                 Noteburg
                 ,
                 and
                 every
                 meal
                 sent
                 their
                 Mareshall
                 ,
                 a
                 place
                 like
                 that
                 of
                 High
                 Steward
                 in
                 the
                 Courts
                 of
                 Germany
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Gentlemen
                 of
                 their
                 retinue
                 ,
                 to
                 invite
                 and
                 conduct
                 to
                 them
                 the
                 Ambassadors
                 of
                 Holstein
                 .
              
               
                 Iune
                 17.
                 came
                 to
                 Noteburg
                 Mr.
                 Spring
                 ,
                 
                 Farmer
                 General
                 of
                 the
                 Outland
                 customs
                 of
                 Sueden
                 and
                 Livonia
                 ,
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 Ambassadors
                 design'd
                 from
                 Sueden
                 ,
                 for
                 
                   Muscovy
                   .
                   Iune
                
                 25.
                 the
                 Suedish
                 Ambassadors
                 had
                 intelligence
                 that
                 the
                 Weywode
                 or
                 Governour
                 of
                 Novogorod
                 had
                 sent
                 a
                 Pristaf
                 ,
                 to
                 receive
                 them
                 upon
                 the
                 Frontiers
                 ,
                 which
                 oblig'd
                 them
                 to
                 depart
                 the
                 next
                 day
                 to
                 go
                 to
                 Laba
                 .
                 Ours
                 accompany'd
                 them
                 four
                 Leagues
                 from
                 Noteburg
                 ,
                 and
                 permitted
                 me
                 to
                 follow
                 the
                 Suedes
                 even
                 to
                 the
                 Frontier
                 ,
                 to
                 see
                 the
                 Ceremonies
                 of
                 their
                 reception
                 .
                 The
                 27.
                 at
                 four
                 in
                 the
                 morning
                 ,
                 we
                 came
                 to
                 the
                 River
                 which
                 is
                 about
                 40
                 paces
                 broad
                 ,
                 and
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 place
                 ,
                 serves
                 for
                 a
                 Frontier
                 between
                 Sueden
                 and
                 Muscovy
                 .
                 The
                 Ambassadors
                 having
                 understood
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 were
                 on
                 the
                 other
                 side
                 of
                 the
                 River
                 seventeen
                 Boats
                 ,
                 for
                 their
                 waftage
                 over
                 ,
                 sent
                 immediately
                 their
                 Interpreter
                 to
                 the
                 Pristaf
                 ,
                 to
                 desire
                 him
                 to
                 send
                 some
                 of
                 them
                 to
                 bring
                 over
                 the
                 baggage
                 ,
                 so
                 to
                 facilitate
                 their
                 reception
                 .
                 The
                 Pristaf
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 an
                 aged
                 man
                 ,
                 made
                 answer
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 durst
                 not
                 do
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 not
                 to
                 imagine
                 ,
                 the
                 expences
                 of
                 one
                 day
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 should
                 not
                 think
                 much
                 to
                 lose
                 ,
                 would
                 be
                 any
                 inconvenience
                 to
                 the
                 Czaar
                 his
                 Master
                 (
                 so
                 the
                 Muscovites
                 call
                 their
                 Prince
                 )
                 and
                 that
                 he
                 must
                 begin
                 with
                 the
                 reception
                 of
                 the
                 Ambassadors
                 .
                 About
                 noon
                 he
                 sent
                 to
                 them
                 his
                 Interpreter
                 ,
                 with
                 four
                 Musketiers
                 ,
                 whom
                 they
                 call
                 Strelits
                 ,
                 whereof
                 he
                 had
                 about
                 thirty
                 to
                 wait
                 on
                 him
                 at
                 this
                 Ceremony
                 ,
                 to
                 tell
                 them
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 ready
                 to
                 give
                 them
                 reception
                 .
                 
                 One
                 of
                 the
                 Ambassadors
                 made
                 him
                 answer
                 somewhat
                 roundly
                 ,
                 yet
                 civilly
                 enough
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 had
                 been
                 five
                 weeks
                 upon
                 the
                 Frontiers
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 Pristaf
                 could
                 not
                 take
                 it
                 ill
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 made
                 him
                 stay
                 one
                 day
                 ;
                 That
                 his
                 Collegues
                 being
                 then
                 taking
                 their
                 rest
                 ,
                 he
                 could
                 not
                 make
                 him
                 an
                 absolute
                 answer
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 he
                 should
                 have
                 notice
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 could
                 pass
                 the
                 River
                 with
                 their
                 convenience
                 .
                 The
                 Ambassadors
                 were
                 indeed
                 asleep
                 ,
                 which
                 happen'd
                 as
                 well
                 in
                 regard
                 they
                 had
                 travell'd
                 all
                 night
                 ,
                 
                 as
                 that
                 ,
                 being
                 come
                 to
                 the
                 Frontiers
                 of
                 Muscovy
                 ,
                 they
                 comply'd
                 with
                 the
                 custom
                 of
                 the
                 Countrey
                 ,
                 where
                 sleep
                 is
                 as
                 necessary
                 after
                 Dinner
                 as
                 in
                 the
                 Night
                 .
                 One
                 of
                 the
                 Suedish
                 Ambassadors
                 ask'd
                 the
                 Interpreter
                 ,
                 when
                 those
                 of
                 Holstein
                 would
                 be
                 receiv'd
                 ;
                 he
                 told
                 him
                 he
                 could
                 not
                 tell
                 ,
                 but
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 thought
                 ,
                 it
                 would
                 be
                 three
                 weeks
                 first
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 after
                 the
                 arrival
                 of
                 the
                 Suedish
                 Ambassadors
                 at
                 Moscou
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 same
                 horses
                 and
                 carriages
                 were
                 to
                 bring
                 them
                 thither
                 .
                 About
                 4.
                 afternoon
                 ,
                 the
                 Ambassadors
                 gave
                 notice
                 they
                 were
                 ready
                 to
                 crosse
                 the
                 River
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 Pristaf
                 had
                 no
                 more
                 to
                 do
                 but
                 to
                 receive
                 them
                 ;
                 whereupon
                 they
                 ,
                 with
                 their
                 Interpreter
                 ,
                 went
                 into
                 one
                 Boat
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 with
                 some
                 of
                 their
                 Gentlemen
                 into
                 another
                 .
                 The
                 Pristaf
                 got
                 into
                 another
                 ,
                 accompany'd
                 by
                 fifteen
                 Muscovites
                 in
                 very
                 good
                 order
                 ;
                 but
                 to
                 express
                 the
                 greatness
                 of
                 his
                 Prince
                 ,
                 the
                 Boat-men
                 ,
                 who
                 were
                 instructed
                 how
                 to
                 behave
                 themselves
                 ,
                 put
                 off
                 so
                 slowly
                 that
                 they
                 could
                 hardly
                 quit
                 the
                 shore
                 ,
                 forbearing
                 ever
                 and
                 anon
                 to
                 row
                 ,
                 purposely
                 to
                 let
                 the
                 Ambassadors
                 get
                 before
                 ,
                 which
                 method
                 was
                 also
                 observ'd
                 by
                 the
                 Boat-man
                 that
                 carried
                 over
                 the
                 Ambassadors
                 .
                 But
                 
                   Philip
                   Scheiding
                
                 ,
                 perceiving
                 the
                 intention
                 of
                 the
                 Muscovites
                 ,
                 calls
                 to
                 the
                 Pristaf
                 ,
                 telling
                 him
                 ,
                 that
                 pride
                 was
                 not
                 seasonable
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 should
                 come
                 forward
                 ,
                 and
                 consider
                 ,
                 that
                 that
                 kind
                 of
                 proceeding
                 would
                 conduce
                 as
                 little
                 to
                 the
                 advantage
                 of
                 the
                 Great
                 Duke
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 disadvantage
                 of
                 their
                 Prince
                 .
                 At
                 last
                 the
                 Boats
                 being
                 all
                 
                 come
                 to
                 the
                 middle
                 of
                 the
                 River
                 ,
                 the
                 Pristaf
                 advanc'd
                 ,
                 and
                 read
                 out
                 of
                 a
                 paper
                 ,
                 That
                 the
                 Great
                 Duke
                 and
                 
                   Czaar
                   ,
                   Michael
                   Federouits
                
                 ,
                 &c.
                 had
                 ordered
                 the
                 reception
                 of
                 the
                 Ambassadors
                 coming
                 from
                 the
                 Crown
                 of
                 Sueden
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 that
                 he
                 had
                 given
                 command
                 ,
                 they
                 should
                 be
                 provided
                 for
                 ,
                 they
                 and
                 their
                 retinue
                 ,
                 with
                 Provisions
                 and
                 all
                 things
                 necessary
                 ,
                 till
                 they
                 came
                 to
                 the
                 Citie
                 of
                 Mosco
                 .
                 After
                 the
                 Ambassadors
                 had
                 answered
                 the
                 Complement
                 ,
                 the
                 Pristaf
                 brought
                 them
                 ashore
                 ,
                 and
                 conducted
                 them
                 to
                 a
                 Gentlemans
                 house
                 who
                 was
                 of
                 the
                 quality
                 they
                 call
                 Simbojar
                 ,
                 not
                 far
                 from
                 the
                 River
                 ,
                 where
                 they
                 were
                 receiv'd
                 into
                 a
                 little
                 Stove
                 ,
                 black
                 as
                 Hell
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 smoakiness
                 ,
                 yet
                 had
                 they
                 then
                 made
                 a
                 fire
                 ,
                 never
                 considering
                 the
                 sultriness
                 of
                 the
                 weather
                 ,
                 
                 which
                 indeed
                 was
                 extreme
                 .
                 They
                 treated
                 the
                 Ambassadors
                 with
                 spic'd
                 bread
                 ,
                 some
                 gobelets
                 of
                 a
                 very
                 strong
                 kind
                 of
                 Aquavitae
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 two
                 sorts
                 of
                 very
                 bad
                 Hydromel
                 .
                 The
                 Ambassadors
                 only
                 put
                 it
                 to
                 their
                 lips
                 ,
                 and
                 having
                 pass'd
                 the
                 Cup
                 from
                 hand
                 to
                 hand
                 ,
                 the
                 last
                 presented
                 it
                 to
                 me
                 ,
                 with
                 this
                 commendation
                 ,
                 
                   addatur
                   parum
                   sulphuris
                   &
                   fiet
                   potio
                   infernalis
                   .
                
                 After
                 this
                 banquet
                 ,
                 which
                 lasted
                 about
                 an
                 hour
                 ,
                 during
                 which
                 time
                 ,
                 the
                 Muscovite
                 Muketiers
                 gave
                 several
                 volleys
                 such
                 as
                 they
                 were
                 ,
                 the
                 Ambassadors
                 and
                 the
                 Pristaf
                 departed
                 ;
                 the
                 Suedes
                 in
                 twelve
                 Boats
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Muscovites
                 ,
                 with
                 Colours
                 and
                 Drum
                 ,
                 in
                 three
                 .
                 I
                 return'd
                 to
                 Notebourg
                 ,
                 where
                 our
                 Ambassadors
                 continued
                 three
                 weeks
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Pristaf
                 had
                 foretold
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Countrey
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Muscovites
                 call
                 Osinca
                 ,
                 about
                 Notebourg
                 ,
                 is
                 very
                 pleasant
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 we
                 wanted
                 no
                 divertisement
                 ,
                 especially
                 that
                 of
                 hunting
                 .
                 Within
                 a
                 quarter
                 of
                 a
                 League
                 of
                 Notebourg
                 are
                 two
                 Isles
                 ,
                 distant
                 one
                 from
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 as
                 far
                 as
                 a
                 Musket
                 will
                 carry
                 ,
                 both
                 well
                 stor'd
                 with
                 wood
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 furnish'd
                 with
                 Fowl
                 that
                 our
                 pieces
                 could
                 hardly
                 be
                 at
                 rest
                 for
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Sea-dogs
                 ,
                 whereof
                 there
                 is
                 an
                 incredible
                 number
                 in
                 the
                 Lake
                 ,
                 found
                 us
                 excellent
                 sport
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 expos'd
                 themselves
                 to
                 the
                 Sun
                 along
                 the
                 Rocks
                 .
                 We
                 had
                 also
                 the
                 learned
                 and
                 divertive
                 conversation
                 of
                 Mr.
                 
                   Peter
                   Crusbiorn
                
                 ,
                 who
                 came
                 ,
                 during
                 that
                 time
                 ,
                 to
                 Notebourg
                 ,
                 with
                 a
                 design
                 to
                 go
                 into
                 Mvscovy
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 quality
                 of
                 Resident
                 from
                 the
                 Crown
                 of
                 Sueden
                 .
                 This
                 place
                 is
                 situated
                 at
                 63.
                 degrees
                 ,
                 
                 30.
                 minutes
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 entrance
                 of
                 the
                 Lake
                 Ladoga
                 ,
                 upon
                 an
                 Isle
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 said
                 Lake
                 makes
                 there
                 in
                 form
                 like
                 a
                 Nut
                 ,
                 which
                 gives
                 it
                 the
                 name
                 .
                 The
                 Muscovites
                 had
                 built
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 encompass'd
                 it
                 with
                 a
                 wall
                 ,
                 two
                 fathom
                 and
                 a
                 half
                 thick
                 ,
                 against
                 the
                 attempts
                 of
                 the
                 Suedes
                 ,
                 who
                 took
                 it
                 ,
                 under
                 the
                 command
                 of
                 
                   Iames
                   de
                   la
                   Garde
                
                 ,
                 after
                 the
                 extremities
                 of
                 the
                 siege
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 contagious
                 disease
                 had
                 consum'd
                 the
                 whole
                 Garrison
                 to
                 two
                 men
                 ,
                 who
                 yet
                 made
                 a
                 very
                 advantageous
                 Capitulation
                 .
                 The
                 place
                 is
                 pleasant
                 and
                 delightfull
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 healthy
                 ,
                 because
                 of
                 the
                 fresh-water
                 Lakes
                 and
                 Fenns
                 that
                 ly
                 about
                 it
                 .
                 We
                 were
                 extremely
                 troubled
                 there
                 with
                 a
                 kind
                 of
                 Fly
                 much
                 like
                 those
                 which
                 in
                 Latine
                 are
                 called
                 Pyraustae
                 ,
                 whereof
                 there
                 was
                 such
                 abundance
                 ,
                 that
                 many
                 times
                 they
                 depriv'd
                 us
                 of
                 the
                 sight
                 of
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 and
                 would
                 not
                 suffer
                 us
                 to
                 open
                 our
                 eyes
                 .
                 These
                 insects
                 are
                 also
                 very
                 numerous
                 in
                 Carelia
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 neer
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 at
                 Notebourg
                 .
              
               
                 Iuly
                 16.
                 
                 
                 Notice
                 was
                 brought
                 us
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 Pristaf
                 ,
                 named
                 
                   Simon
                   Andrew
                   Kareckshin
                
                 ,
                 was
                 come
                 to
                 the
                 Frontiers
                 ,
                 
                 to
                 receive
                 us
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 we
                 put
                 all
                 things
                 in
                 order
                 for
                 our
                 journey
                 ,
                 and
                 departed
                 the
                 20.
                 for
                 Laba
                 .
                 We
                 were
                 no
                 sooner
                 got
                 thither
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 Pristaf's
                 Interpreter
                 ,
                 accompany'd
                 by
                 a
                 Musketier
                 ,
                 came
                 to
                 know
                 ,
                 whether
                 the
                 Ambassadors
                 desir'd
                 to
                 be
                 received
                 ?
                 In
                 answer
                 whereto
                 ,
                 we
                 asking
                 ,
                 whether
                 he
                 would
                 receive
                 us
                 on
                 this
                 side
                 ,
                 or
                 in
                 the
                 middle
                 of
                 the
                 River
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 had
                 receiv'd
                 the
                 Suedish
                 Ambassadors
                 ;
                 he
                 told
                 us
                 ,
                 we
                 had
                 no
                 more
                 to
                 do
                 but
                 to
                 pass
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 those
                 Ceremonies
                 were
                 observ'd
                 only
                 with
                 the
                 Suedes
                 ,
                 because
                 of
                 the
                 contest
                 there
                 is
                 between
                 them
                 about
                 the
                 Frontiers
                 .
              
               
                 Having
                 pass'd
                 the
                 River
                 ,
                 
                 we
                 found
                 the
                 Pristaf
                 standing
                 within
                 8
                 or
                 10
                 paces
                 of
                 the
                 shore
                 ,
                 clad
                 in
                 a
                 long
                 Coat
                 of
                 red
                 Damask
                 .
                 As
                 soon
                 as
                 the
                 Ambassadors
                 had
                 set
                 foot
                 on
                 land
                 ,
                 he
                 came
                 towards
                 us
                 ,
                 being
                 still
                 cover'd
                 ,
                 till
                 such
                 time
                 as
                 he
                 began
                 to
                 speak
                 .
                 Then
                 he
                 took
                 off
                 his
                 Cap
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 pronounc'd
                 the
                 Great
                 Duke's
                 name
                 ,
                 reading
                 out
                 of
                 a
                 paper
                 these
                 words
                 ,
                 
                   His
                   Majestie
                   ,
                   the
                   Czaar
                
                 ,
                 Michael
                 Federouits
                 ,
                 
                   Conservator
                   of
                   all
                   the
                
                 Russians
                 ,
                 &c.
                 hath
                 sent
                 me
                 hither
                 ,
                 to
                 receive
                 thee
                 ,
                 
                   Philip
                   Crusius
                
                 ,
                 and
                 thee
                 ,
                 
                   Otton
                   Brugman
                
                 ,
                 Ambassadors
                 from
                 the
                 Duke
                 of
                 Holstein
                 ,
                 and
                 commanded
                 me
                 to
                 accommodate
                 you
                 and
                 retinue
                 ,
                 with
                 Provisions
                 ,
                 Carriages
                 Horses
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 else
                 shall
                 be
                 necessary
                 ,
                 till
                 you
                 come
                 to
                 the
                 Citie
                 of
                 Moscou
                 .
              
               
                 His
                 Interpreter
                 ,
                 whose
                 name
                 was
                 Anthony
                 ,
                 spoke
                 High-Dutch
                 so
                 ill
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 had
                 much
                 ado
                 to
                 understand
                 him
                 .
                 The
                 Ambassadors
                 made
                 answer
                 by
                 their
                 own
                 Interpreter
                 ,
                 
                   Iohn
                   Arpenbeck
                
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 very
                 well
                 vers'd
                 in
                 the
                 Muscovian
                 Language
                 .
                 This
                 done
                 ,
                 The
                 Pristaf
                 gave
                 the
                 Ambassadours
                 the
                 upper
                 hand
                 ,
                 and
                 conducted
                 them
                 to
                 the
                 Inn
                 ,
                 through
                 a
                 party
                 of
                 twelve
                 Musketiers
                 ,
                 all
                 Cosaques
                 .
                 The
                 volley
                 they
                 gave
                 us
                 was
                 not
                 so
                 well
                 discharg'd
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 the
                 Secretary
                 belonging
                 to
                 the
                 Resident
                 of
                 Sueden
                 ,
                 
                 who
                 came
                 along
                 with
                 us
                 to
                 see
                 the
                 Ceremonies
                 of
                 our
                 reception
                 ,
                 was
                 shot
                 in
                 his
                 Buff-coat
                 .
                 After
                 a
                 collation
                 of
                 Ginger-Bread
                 ,
                 Cherries
                 newly
                 preserv'd
                 ,
                 and
                 Aquavitae
                 ,
                 we
                 took
                 water
                 again
                 ,
                 and
                 embark'd
                 for
                 the
                 continuation
                 of
                 our
                 Voyage
                 .
                 After
                 we
                 had
                 dined
                 with
                 the
                 Governour
                 of
                 Notebourg
                 ,
                 who
                 came
                 along
                 with
                 us
                 thither
                 ,
                 and
                 who
                 treated
                 us
                 that
                 day
                 with
                 several
                 sorts
                 of
                 pleasant
                 drinks
                 ,
                 we
                 were
                 dispos'd
                 into
                 seven
                 Boats.
                 
                 
              
               
                 The
                 22.
                 we
                 pass'd
                 the
                 Lake
                 Ladoga
                 ,
                 which
                 in
                 that
                 place
                 is
                 12
                 leagues
                 over
                 .
                 We
                 landed
                 neer
                 a
                 Monastery
                 called
                 
                   Nauolkus
                   Konsky
                
                 ,
                 where
                 he
                 met
                 with
                 a
                 Monk
                 ,
                 who
                 presented
                 us
                 with
                 bread
                 
                 and
                 dry'd
                 Salmon
                 .
                 The
                 Pristaf
                 who
                 was
                 to
                 bear
                 our
                 charges
                 ,
                 ask'd
                 whether
                 he
                 should
                 provide
                 for
                 us
                 ,
                 or
                 that
                 we
                 had
                 rather
                 take
                 the
                 money
                 allow'd
                 by
                 his
                 Majesty
                 for
                 our
                 entertainment
                 ,
                 and
                 have
                 our
                 meat
                 dress'd
                 by
                 our
                 own
                 Cooks
                 .
                 We
                 made
                 choice
                 of
                 the
                 later
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 custome
                 of
                 those
                 Ambassadors
                 who
                 go
                 into
                 those
                 parts
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 we
                 bought
                 our
                 provisions
                 our selves
                 ,
                 which
                 we
                 found
                 cheap
                 enough
                 ,
                 in
                 comparison
                 to
                 what
                 the
                 Pristaf
                 provided
                 for
                 us
                 .
                 Two
                 Copecks
                 ,
                 which
                 make
                 two
                 sols
                 French
                 ,
                 would
                 buy
                 a
                 tame
                 Fowl
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 a
                 peny
                 we
                 had
                 nine
                 Eggs.
                 We
                 were
                 allow'd
                 every
                 day
                 two
                 Roubles
                 and
                 five
                 Copecks
                 ,
                 amounting
                 to
                 four
                 Crowns
                 five
                 pence
                 ,
                 which
                 found
                 us
                 very
                 good
                 fare
                 .
                 After
                 dinner
                 ,
                 we
                 embark'd
                 on
                 a
                 River
                 which
                 brought
                 us
                 to
                 Ladoga
                 ,
                 
                 which
                 is
                 distant
                 from
                 Laba
                 17
                 leagues
                 ,
                 whither
                 we
                 came
                 the
                 same
                 night
                 .
                 We
                 met
                 by
                 the
                 way
                 a
                 Pristaf
                 ,
                 going
                 to
                 meet
                 the
                 Suedish
                 Resident
                 ,
                 with
                 three
                 Boats.
                 In
                 all
                 our
                 Travels
                 had
                 we
                 not
                 seen
                 so
                 many
                 Children
                 under
                 7
                 years
                 of
                 age
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 found
                 at
                 Ladoga
                 .
                 Some
                 of
                 ours
                 being
                 gone
                 to
                 take
                 the
                 Air
                 ,
                 they
                 run
                 after
                 us
                 ,
                 having
                 Goosberies
                 to
                 sell
                 ,
                 whereof
                 we
                 bought
                 a
                 hatful
                 for
                 a
                 Copeck
                 .
                 'T
                 was
                 pleasant
                 to
                 see
                 those
                 Children
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 number
                 of
                 fifty
                 together
                 ,
                 leaping
                 about
                 us
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 lay
                 on
                 the
                 grass
                 to
                 eat
                 our
                 Goosberries
                 ,
                 so
                 dress'd
                 as
                 that
                 we
                 could
                 not
                 distinguish
                 the
                 Boies
                 from
                 the
                 Girls
                 ,
                 for
                 both
                 had
                 their
                 hair
                 cut
                 all
                 off
                 ,
                 excepting
                 only
                 two
                 mustaches
                 ,
                 which
                 were
                 suffer'd
                 to
                 grow
                 at
                 their
                 Temples
                 ,
                 and
                 were
                 clad
                 in
                 shirts
                 reaching
                 to
                 their
                 ancles
                 .
                 Our
                 Physician
                 would
                 needs
                 make
                 a
                 discovery
                 of
                 sexes
                 among
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 having
                 caught
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 Children
                 by
                 the
                 shirt
                 ,
                 it
                 happened
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 Boy
                 ,
                 who
                 told
                 him
                 laughing
                 ,
                 
                   Deske
                   niet
                
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 no
                 Girl
                 ,
                 and
                 thereupon
                 pointed
                 to
                 some
                 that
                 were
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 23.
                 at
                 dinner
                 ,
                 
                 was
                 the
                 first
                 time
                 we
                 heard
                 any
                 of
                 the
                 Country
                 Musick
                 ,
                 which
                 consisted
                 of
                 a
                 Lute
                 and
                 Violin
                 ,
                 with
                 some
                 voices
                 ,
                 singing
                 aires
                 to
                 the
                 honour
                 of
                 their
                 
                   Czaar
                   ,
                   Michael
                   Federouits
                
                 ,
                 and
                 perceiving
                 they
                 were
                 permitted
                 ,
                 they
                 fell
                 a-dancing
                 after
                 a
                 strange
                 manner
                 .
                 The
                 men
                 and
                 women
                 danc'd
                 much
                 after
                 the
                 same
                 manner
                 ,
                 every
                 one
                 alone
                 ,
                 making
                 strange
                 faces
                 ,
                 with
                 as
                 strange
                 gesticulations
                 ;
                 the
                 motions
                 of
                 the
                 hands
                 ,
                 shoulders
                 ,
                 and
                 hips
                 ,
                 being
                 more
                 violent
                 than
                 those
                 of
                 the
                 feet
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 do
                 but
                 gently
                 stir
                 ,
                 not
                 moving
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 from
                 the
                 same
                 place
                 .
                 The
                 women
                 have
                 commonly
                 handkerchers
                 in
                 their
                 hands
                 ,
                 fring'd
                 with
                 silk
                 of
                 divers
                 colours
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 cast
                 about
                 their
                 heads
                 .
              
               
                 After
                 dinner
                 we
                 embark'd
                 upon
                 the
                 River
                 Wolgda
                 .
                 
                 Our
                 Musketiers
                 ,
                 or
                 Strelits
                 ,
                 begg'd
                 the
                 benediction
                 of
                 a
                 Monk
                 that
                 happen'd
                 to
                 be
                 by
                 the
                 River
                 side
                 ;
                 it
                 being
                 their
                 custom
                 to
                 beg
                 it
                 of
                 all
                 Monks
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 in
                 all
                 the
                 Churches
                 they
                 come
                 to
                 by
                 the
                 way
                 ,
                 which
                 if
                 they
                 have
                 not
                 the
                 time
                 to
                 go
                 into
                 ,
                 they
                 think
                 it
                 enough
                 to
                 do
                 reverences
                 to
                 the
                 Crosses
                 they
                 see
                 upon
                 the
                 Churches
                 and
                 Chapels
                 ,
                 pronouncing
                 these
                 words
                 ,
                 
                   Hospodi
                   Buchmilo
                
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 Lord
                 be
                 merciful
                 to
                 me
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 wind
                 being
                 with
                 us
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 thought
                 fit
                 we
                 should
                 make
                 use
                 of
                 our
                 sails
                 ,
                 but
                 ,
                 the
                 Muscovites
                 being
                 not
                 the
                 most
                 expert
                 Mariners
                 ,
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 Ropes
                 broke
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 sail
                 falling
                 on
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 Musketiers
                 ,
                 struck
                 him
                 down
                 so
                 as
                 that
                 we
                 gave
                 him
                 over
                 for
                 dead
                 ,
                 but
                 coming
                 to
                 himself
                 again
                 within
                 an
                 hour
                 after
                 ,
                 and
                 having
                 taken
                 a
                 considerable
                 dram
                 of
                 the
                 Aquavitae
                 bottle
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 ever
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Wolgda
                 is
                 as
                 broad
                 as
                 Elbe
                 ,
                 
                 but
                 runs
                 much
                 more
                 slowly
                 .
                 It
                 rises
                 neer
                 great
                 Novogorod
                 ,
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Lake
                 called
                 the
                 Lake
                 of
                 Ilmen
                 ,
                 and
                 falls
                 into
                 that
                 of
                 Ladoga
                 .
                 Seven
                 werstes
                 (
                 whereof
                 five
                 make
                 a
                 German
                 League
                 )
                 from
                 Ladoga
                 ,
                 
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 strange
                 fall
                 of
                 Water
                 in
                 that
                 River
                 ,
                 and
                 about
                 a
                 league
                 and
                 a
                 half
                 thence
                 ,
                 another
                 ,
                 where
                 the
                 water
                 falls
                 with
                 such
                 violence
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 runs
                 like
                 a
                 shaft
                 ,
                 amidst
                 the
                 many
                 Rocks
                 scatter'd
                 up
                 and
                 down
                 neer
                 those
                 places
                 :
                 in
                 so
                 much
                 that
                 to
                 draw
                 the
                 loaden
                 Boats
                 up
                 the
                 River
                 ,
                 there
                 needs
                 above
                 a
                 hundred
                 men
                 .
                 We
                 got
                 ashore
                 at
                 the
                 former
                 ,
                 and
                 saw
                 our
                 Boats
                 pass
                 safely
                 ,
                 all
                 save
                 the
                 last
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 we
                 had
                 left
                 
                   Simon
                   Frisius
                
                 ,
                 a
                 Merchant's
                 Son
                 of
                 Hamborough
                 ,
                 who
                 being
                 extremely
                 sick
                 was
                 forc'd
                 to
                 stay
                 in
                 it
                 .
                 This
                 Boat
                 being
                 drawn
                 up
                 to
                 the
                 highest
                 pitch
                 of
                 the
                 water
                 ,
                 the
                 rope
                 broke
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 the
                 water
                 forc'd
                 it
                 back
                 with
                 such
                 violence
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 would
                 have
                 split
                 against
                 the
                 Rocks
                 ,
                 if
                 ,
                 by
                 an
                 unexpected
                 good
                 hap
                 ,
                 one
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 rope
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 fasten'd
                 to
                 the
                 mast
                 ,
                 had
                 not
                 twin'd
                 it self
                 about
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 Rocks
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 means
                 the
                 Boat
                 was
                 stay'd
                 ▪
                 till
                 we
                 had
                 the
                 convenience
                 to
                 dis-engage
                 it
                 .
                 There
                 we
                 were
                 told
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 certain
                 Bishop
                 ,
                 coming
                 that
                 way
                 in
                 a
                 Boat
                 laden
                 with
                 Fish
                 ,
                 had
                 been
                 cast
                 away
                 some
                 few
                 dayes
                 before
                 .
                 The
                 other
                 fall
                 we
                 pass'd
                 without
                 any
                 danger
                 ,
                 and
                 came
                 that
                 night
                 to
                 a
                 Convent
                 ,
                 called
                 
                   Nicolai
                   Nepostiza
                
                 ,
                 where
                 we
                 took
                 up
                 our
                 quarters
                 ,
                 and
                 stay'd
                 the
                 next
                 day
                 ,
                 expecting
                 the
                 Boats
                 that
                 were
                 coming
                 after
                 us
                 .
              
               
                 From
                 Reuel
                 to
                 Moscou
                 ,
                 
                 are
                 nothing
                 but
                 Woods
                 ,
                 Fenns
                 ,
                 Lakes
                 and
                 Rivers
                 ,
                 which
                 produce
                 such
                 abundance
                 of
                 Flies
                 ,
                 Gnats
                 ,
                 and
                 Wasps
                 ,
                 that
                 people
                 have
                 much
                 ado
                 to
                 keep
                 them
                 off
                 ,
                 in
                 so
                 much
                 ,
                 that
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 night
                 time
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 forc'd
                 to
                 wrap
                 themselves
                 up
                 in
                 certain
                 linnen
                 cloaths
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 Travellers
                 make
                 use
                 of
                 in
                 Livonia
                 and
                 Muscovy
                 :
                 those
                 among
                 us
                 who
                 had
                 not
                 been
                 carefull
                 to
                 cover
                 themselves
                 ,
                 having
                 their
                 faces
                 so
                 sported
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 they
                 were
                 newly
                 recover'd
                 from
                 the
                 small
                 pox
                 .
                 The
                 Wagoners
                 and
                 Conntry
                 people
                 ,
                 who
                 have
                 not
                 convenience
                 enough
                 of
                 those
                 cloaths
                 ,
                 are
                 forc'd
                 to
                 make
                 use
                 of
                 fire
                 against
                 the
                 importunity
                 of
                 those
                 Insects
                 ;
                 insomuch
                 that
                 Muscovy
                 being
                 every
                 where
                 well
                 furnish'd
                 with
                 wood
                 ,
                 they
                 make
                 good
                 fires
                 ,
                 and
                 lye
                 down
                 by
                 them
                 ;
                 
                 all
                 which
                 hinders
                 not
                 but
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 extremely
                 troubled
                 with
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 There
                 were
                 but
                 four
                 Monks
                 in
                 the
                 Convent
                 ;
                 the
                 most
                 aged
                 among
                 them
                 made
                 us
                 a
                 Present
                 of
                 Turneps
                 ,
                 pickled
                 Cowcumbers
                 ,
                 some
                 green
                 Pease
                 ,
                 and
                 two
                 wax
                 candles
                 .
                 We
                 gratify'd
                 him
                 
                 with
                 a
                 Crown
                 piece
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 took
                 so
                 kindly
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 let
                 us
                 into
                 his
                 Church
                 ,
                 contrary
                 to
                 the
                 Custom
                 of
                 the
                 Country
                 ,
                 and
                 put
                 on
                 his
                 Sacerdotal
                 Vestments
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 might
                 see
                 them
                 .
                 He
                 shew'd
                 us
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Portal
                 ,
                 the
                 Miracles
                 of
                 S.
                 Nicholas
                 ,
                 painted
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 mode
                 of
                 the
                 Country
                 ,
                 very
                 roughly
                 ,
                 and
                 without
                 proportion
                 .
                 Upon
                 the
                 door
                 was
                 represented
                 the
                 last
                 Judgement
                 ,
                 wherein
                 the
                 Monk
                 pointed
                 to
                 a
                 Man
                 habited
                 after
                 the
                 German
                 fashion
                 ,
                 and
                 told
                 us
                 ,
                 
                 That
                 the
                 Germans
                 and
                 other
                 Nations
                 were
                 not
                 uncapable
                 of
                 Salvation
                 ,
                 provided
                 they
                 had
                 a
                 Muscovite
                 Soul
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 they
                 lived
                 justly
                 in
                 the
                 sight
                 of
                 God.
                 He
                 shew'd
                 us
                 also
                 a
                 Bible
                 in
                 his
                 own
                 Language
                 (
                 for
                 no
                 Muscovite
                 knows
                 any
                 other
                 than
                 his
                 own
                 and
                 the
                 Sclavonian
                 )
                 and
                 read
                 to
                 us
                 the
                 first
                 Chapter
                 of
                 S.
                 Iohn's
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 which
                 we
                 found
                 absolutely
                 conformable
                 to
                 our
                 Text.
                 To
                 which
                 he
                 added
                 ,
                 that
                 being
                 once
                 at
                 Reuel
                 ,
                 he
                 had
                 there
                 had
                 a
                 conference
                 with
                 some
                 of
                 our
                 Pastors
                 ,
                 concerning
                 the
                 Holy
                 Scripture
                 ;
                 but
                 that
                 he
                 could
                 give
                 them
                 no
                 great
                 satisfaction
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 did
                 not
                 well
                 understand
                 the
                 German
                 Interpreter
                 .
                 He
                 would
                 have
                 shewn
                 us
                 all
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 but
                 our
                 Musketiers
                 coming
                 in
                 grumbled
                 at
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 reproach'd
                 him
                 for
                 having
                 communicated
                 too
                 much
                 to
                 us
                 .
                 We
                 gave
                 him
                 the
                 tother
                 Crown
                 ,
                 for
                 which
                 he
                 gave
                 us
                 many
                 thanks
                 ,
                 bowing
                 his
                 head
                 to
                 the
                 very
                 ground
                 ,
                 and
                 smiting
                 it
                 with
                 his
                 forehead
                 .
                 We
                 intended
                 to
                 have
                 made
                 our
                 repast
                 upon
                 the
                 grass
                 ,
                 but
                 were
                 hardly
                 set
                 ,
                 ere
                 the
                 wind
                 turning
                 for
                 us
                 ,
                 the
                 Monk
                 brings
                 us
                 another
                 prefent
                 of
                 Turneps
                 and
                 Cowcumbers
                 ,
                 telling
                 us
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 kindness
                 we
                 had
                 done
                 him
                 had
                 obtain'd
                 of
                 S.
                 Nicholas
                 the
                 good
                 wind
                 which
                 was
                 to
                 carry
                 us
                 on
                 in
                 our
                 Voyage
                 .
              
               
                 About
                 2.
                 afternoon
                 ,
                 we
                 set
                 off
                 ,
                 made
                 four
                 leagues
                 that
                 day●punc
                 ;
                 and
                 came
                 at
                 night
                 to
                 a
                 Village
                 called
                 Cerodiza
                 :
                 
                 but
                 finding
                 it
                 more
                 pleasant
                 to
                 be
                 by
                 the
                 water
                 side
                 ,
                 than
                 in
                 a
                 Village
                 ,
                 we
                 caus'd
                 our
                 meat
                 to
                 dress'd
                 there
                 ,
                 and
                 supp'd
                 ,
                 while
                 the
                 Marriners
                 ,
                 who
                 made
                 accompt
                 to
                 goe
                 thence
                 that
                 night
                 ,
                 took
                 some
                 hours
                 rest
                 .
              
               
                 We
                 slept
                 not
                 ,
                 but
                 made
                 sport
                 with
                 a
                 young
                 Bear
                 ,
                 the
                 Pristaf
                 had
                 brought
                 us
                 ,
                 which
                 could
                 shew
                 a
                 thousand
                 tricks
                 .
                 After
                 midnight
                 we
                 set
                 forward
                 ,
                 and
                 got
                 four
                 leagues
                 to
                 the
                 Village
                 Soliza
                 ;
                 
                 where
                 the
                 Pristaf
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 stay'd
                 at
                 Corodiza
                 ,
                 overtook
                 us
                 ,
                 bringing
                 along
                 with
                 him
                 his
                 Host
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 a
                 Knez
                 ,
                 or
                 Muscovite
                 Prince
                 ,
                 named
                 
                   Roman
                   Iovanouits
                
                 .
                 He
                 had
                 treated
                 him
                 so
                 well
                 ,
                 that
                 both
                 were
                 got
                 drunk
                 :
                 however
                 ,
                 seeing
                 they
                 were
                 still
                 desirous
                 to
                 drink
                 ,
                 we
                 supply'd
                 them
                 so
                 well
                 with
                 Aquavitae
                 and
                 Sack
                 ,
                 whereof
                 we
                 had
                 good
                 store
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 laid
                 them
                 asleep
                 .
              
               
                 We
                 got
                 that
                 day
                 six
                 leagues
                 to
                 a
                 Village
                 called
                 Grunza
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Country
                 people
                 had
                 also
                 absolutely
                 forsaken
                 ,
                 
                 which
                 oblig'd
                 us
                 to
                 take
                 up
                 our
                 Lodging
                 in
                 the
                 Fields
                 ,
                 in
                 a
                 Meadow
                 near
                 a
                 great
                 Pool
                 ,
                 where
                 we
                 made
                 three
                 great
                 fires
                 :
                 and
                 in
                 regard
                 we
                 had
                 slept
                 almost
                 all
                 day
                 in
                 the
                 Boat
                 ,
                 we
                 spent
                 some
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 night
                 i●
                 telling
                 of
                 stories
                 ,
                 and
                 diverting
                 our selves
                 with
                 the
                 Bear.
                 The
                 Musketiers
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 been
                 somewhat
                 busy
                 with
                 the
                 Aquavitae
                 ,
                 entertain'd
                 us
                 with
                 some
                 feats
                 of
                 their
                 activity
                 .
                 Here
                 we
                 saw
                 abundance
                 of
                 Cranes
                 ,
                 and
                 counted
                 ,
                 upon
                 the
                 Pool
                 ,
                 above
                 300
                 of
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 next
                 day
                 ,
                 Iul.
                 26.
                 about
                 three
                 in
                 the
                 morning
                 we
                 prosecuted
                 our
                 Voyage
                 ,
                 and
                 before
                 noon
                 got
                 four
                 leagues
                 ,
                 
                 to
                 the
                 Village
                 of
                 Wisoko
                 .
                 The
                 Pristaf
                 ,
                 whom
                 we
                 had
                 invited
                 to
                 dinner
                 ,
                 hearing
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 Iesus
                 pronounc'd
                 ,
                 made
                 the
                 sign
                 of
                 the
                 Cross
                 several
                 times
                 upon
                 his
                 breast
                 ,
                 and
                 desir'd
                 to
                 have
                 our
                 Prayer
                 in
                 writing
                 ,
                 and
                 liked
                 it
                 so
                 well
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 said
                 ,
                 he
                 could
                 not
                 have
                 believ'd
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Germans
                 were
                 so
                 good
                 Christians
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 just
                 men
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 27.
                 all
                 day
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 night
                 following
                 ,
                 we
                 prosecuted
                 our
                 Voyage
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 the
                 28.
                 with
                 the
                 day
                 ,
                 we
                 were
                 come
                 to
                 the
                 Village
                 of
                 Krifseuiza
                 .
                 There
                 we
                 staid
                 that
                 day
                 ,
                 to
                 give
                 the
                 Pristaf
                 time
                 to
                 acquaint
                 the
                 Governour
                 of
                 Novogorod
                 with
                 our
                 arrival
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 to
                 know
                 his
                 pleasure
                 concerning
                 our
                 reception
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 Village
                 is
                 within
                 2
                 leagues
                 of
                 Novogorod
                 ,
                 and
                 about
                 600
                 paces
                 from
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 very
                 fair
                 Monastery
                 ,
                 which
                 some
                 call
                 
                   Nachatim
                   ,
                
                 ,
                 but
                 it
                 is
                 commonly
                 called
                 
                   Krifseuiza
                   Chutina
                   Spasof
                   Monastir
                
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 well
                 built
                 ,
                 and
                 better
                 situated
                 ,
                 having
                 an
                 Abbot
                 ,
                 60
                 Monks
                 ,
                 and
                 400
                 Country
                 people
                 to
                 husband
                 the
                 grounds
                 belonging
                 to
                 it
                 :
                 but
                 it
                 is
                 oblig'd
                 out
                 of
                 its
                 Revenue
                 to
                 maintain
                 a
                 hundred
                 men
                 of
                 the
                 Garrison
                 of
                 Novogorod
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 service
                 of
                 the
                 Great
                 Duke
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 29.
                 we
                 continu'd
                 our
                 Voyage
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 came
                 to
                 Novogorod
                 ,
                 within
                 a
                 league
                 of
                 which
                 we
                 met
                 with
                 some
                 of
                 our
                 retinue
                 ,
                 whom
                 we
                 had
                 sent
                 away
                 from
                 Riga
                 ,
                 and
                 who
                 had
                 expected
                 us
                 for
                 several
                 moneths
                 with
                 much
                 impatience
                 .
                 They
                 met
                 us
                 in
                 a
                 Boat
                 ,
                 and
                 express'd
                 much
                 joy
                 at
                 our
                 arrival
                 .
                 The
                 Weywode
                 sent
                 to
                 our
                 Inn
                 ,
                 one
                 Tun
                 of
                 Beer
                 ,
                 another
                 of
                 Hydromel
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 Barrel
                 of
                 Aquavitae
                 ;
                 and
                 we
                 sent
                 him
                 a
                 silver
                 Cup
                 ,
                 Vermilion
                 gilt
                 .
                 We
                 left
                 Novogorod
                 the
                 the
                 13.
                 of
                 Iuly
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 went
                 4
                 leagues
                 farther
                 by
                 water
                 ,
                 to
                 Brunits
                 ,
                 whence
                 we
                 finish'd
                 our
                 Journey
                 by
                 Land.
                 
              
               
                 As
                 we
                 were
                 dis-embarking
                 our
                 Baggage
                 at
                 
                   Brunits
                   ,
                   August
                
                 1.
                 
                 came
                 to
                 the
                 River
                 side
                 a
                 Muscovian
                 Procession
                 ,
                 
                 to
                 bless
                 the
                 water
                 thereof
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 first
                 place
                 march'd
                 two
                 men
                 ,
                 one
                 carrying
                 a
                 Cross
                 ,
                 having
                 at
                 the
                 four
                 corners
                 the
                 four
                 Evangelists
                 ;
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 an
                 old
                 Image
                 ,
                 painted
                 ,
                 and
                 cover'd
                 with
                 a
                 clean
                 linnen
                 cloath
                 .
                 After
                 them
                 came
                 a
                 Priest
                 pontifically
                 vested
                 ,
                 holding
                 in
                 his
                 hands
                 a
                 wooden
                 Cross
                 ,
                 a
                 good
                 half
                 foot
                 wide
                 ,
                 and
                 singing
                 in
                 consort
                 with
                 a
                 little
                 Boy
                 who
                 
                 carried
                 a
                 Book
                 after
                 him
                 .
                 Then
                 came
                 the
                 Country
                 people
                 with
                 their
                 Wives
                 and
                 Children
                 ,
                 those
                 who
                 were
                 of
                 age
                 carrying
                 a
                 wax
                 Candle
                 .
                 After
                 all
                 came
                 one
                 who
                 seem'd
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 Clark
                 of
                 the
                 Parish
                 ,
                 having
                 ten
                 Tapers
                 fastned
                 together
                 ,
                 all
                 lighted
                 .
                 The
                 Priest
                 being
                 come
                 to
                 the
                 River
                 side
                 ,
                 spent
                 half
                 an
                 hour
                 or
                 better
                 in
                 singing
                 and
                 reading
                 :
                 Then
                 he
                 took
                 the
                 wax
                 Candles
                 from
                 the
                 Clark
                 ,
                 and
                 extinguish'd
                 them
                 in
                 the
                 Water
                 ,
                 in
                 imitation
                 of
                 whom
                 ,
                 the
                 people
                 did
                 the
                 like
                 with
                 theirs
                 .
                 Then
                 the
                 Priest
                 dipp'd
                 his
                 Cross
                 three
                 several
                 times
                 in
                 the
                 Water
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 took
                 it
                 out
                 letting
                 it
                 drop
                 into
                 a
                 Basin
                 destin'd
                 for
                 the
                 preservation
                 of
                 that
                 Water
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 esteem'd
                 most
                 sacred
                 .
                 This
                 Ceremony
                 over
                 ,
                 the
                 Women
                 put
                 their
                 Children
                 ,
                 great
                 and
                 small
                 ,
                 into
                 the
                 Water
                 ,
                 some
                 with
                 their
                 shirts
                 on
                 ,
                 others
                 naked
                 .
                 Those
                 who
                 needed
                 not
                 the
                 assistance
                 of
                 others
                 leap'd
                 in
                 themselves
                 .
                 Nay
                 some
                 brought
                 their
                 Horses
                 to
                 drink
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 might
                 also
                 participate
                 of
                 the
                 vertue
                 of
                 that
                 Holy
                 Water
                 .
                 This
                 done
                 ,
                 the
                 whole
                 Procession
                 return'd
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 where
                 the
                 Priest
                 ,
                 having
                 given
                 the
                 people
                 his
                 benediction
                 ,
                 dismiss'd
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 About
                 4.
                 afternoon
                 ,
                 we
                 got
                 on
                 Horse-back
                 ,
                 after
                 we
                 had
                 dispos'd
                 our
                 Baggage
                 into
                 50.
                 
                 Wagon
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 travell'd
                 that
                 day
                 five
                 leagues
                 ,
                 to
                 a
                 Village
                 nam'd
                 Crasmistansky
                 .
                 The
                 next
                 ,
                 August
                 2.
                 
                 we
                 travell'd
                 eight
                 leagues
                 ,
                 and
                 came
                 at
                 night
                 to
                 
                   Gam
                   Chresta
                   .
                   Gam
                
                 ,
                 among
                 the
                 Muscovites
                 ,
                 are
                 those
                 places
                 where
                 Travellers
                 take
                 fresh
                 Horses
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 3.
                 we
                 came
                 to
                 Iazelbitza
                 ,
                 
                 a
                 little
                 Village
                 which
                 the
                 Country
                 people
                 had
                 forsaken
                 .
                 There
                 we
                 met
                 with
                 this
                 misfortune
                 ,
                 that
                 our
                 Cook
                 being
                 gone
                 two
                 leagues
                 further
                 to
                 provide
                 our
                 Supper
                 ,
                 we
                 could
                 not
                 come
                 up
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 badness
                 of
                 the
                 way
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 we
                 had
                 a
                 sleepless
                 night
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 We
                 met
                 that
                 day
                 with
                 several
                 Officers
                 ,
                 who
                 ,
                 upon
                 the
                 Peace
                 concluded
                 between
                 the
                 Polanders
                 and
                 Muscovites
                 at
                 Smolensko
                 ,
                 had
                 desired
                 leave
                 to
                 go
                 to
                 their
                 own
                 Habitations
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 4.
                 we
                 met
                 at
                 Simnogora
                 ,
                 
                 where
                 are
                 fresh
                 Horses
                 to
                 be
                 taken
                 up
                 ,
                 with
                 Colonel
                 Fuchs
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 6.
                 at
                 Wolsolk
                 ,
                 with
                 Colonel
                 Charles
                 .
                 They
                 both
                 honour'd
                 our
                 Ambassadors
                 with
                 their
                 visits
                 ,
                 which
                 occasioning
                 entertainments
                 ,
                 begat
                 also
                 those
                 ▪
                 excesses
                 and
                 disorders
                 which
                 ordinarily
                 attend
                 them
                 in
                 Germany
                 ;
                 in
                 one
                 whereof
                 our
                 Trumpetter
                 mortally
                 wounded
                 one
                 of
                 our
                 Muskettiers
                 ,
                 without
                 any
                 injury
                 done
                 him
                 by
                 the
                 other
                 .
                 We
                 left
                 the
                 wounded
                 person
                 behind
                 ,
                 and
                 gave
                 money
                 to
                 those
                 who
                 were
                 to
                 look
                 to
                 him
                 .
                 The
                 Trumpetter
                 was
                 kill'd
                 afterwards
                 ,
                 after
                 he
                 had
                 been
                 entertain'd
                 into
                 the
                 Great
                 Dukes
                 service
                 ,
                 at
                 our
                 return
                 from
                 Persia.
                 
              
               
                 The
                 5.
                 we
                 pass'd
                 through
                 a
                 Village
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Inhabitants
                 had
                 forsaken
                 ,
                 to
                 avoid
                 quartering
                 the
                 German
                 Souldiers
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 been
                 disbanded
                 neer
                 Moscou
                 .
                 We
                 lodg'd
                 at
                 night
                 in
                 the
                 Village
                 Columna
                 .
                 
                 In
                 those
                 parts
                 ,
                 we
                 found
                 many
                 great
                 blue
                 stones
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Tyrant
                 
                   Iohn
                   Basilouits
                
                 ,
                 had
                 caus'd
                 to
                 be
                 taken
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Sepulchres
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 took
                 the
                 City
                 of
                 Reuel
                 ,
                 having
                 design'd
                 them
                 to
                 be
                 brought
                 to
                 Mosco
                 ;
                 but
                 news
                 being
                 come
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 dead
                 ▪
                 they
                 were
                 unloaden
                 in
                 the
                 high-way
                 ,
                 where
                 they
                 have
                 remain'd
                 ever
                 since
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 7.
                 
                 we
                 came
                 Budeua
                 ,
                 a
                 Village
                 also
                 ;
                 but
                 at
                 our
                 entrance
                 into
                 it
                 ,
                 our
                 Horses
                 began
                 to
                 wince
                 ,
                 stand
                 upon
                 their
                 hinder
                 feet
                 ,
                 and
                 beat
                 the
                 ground
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 they
                 had
                 been
                 bewitch'd
                 ,
                 whereof
                 we
                 could
                 not
                 imagine
                 what
                 should
                 be
                 the
                 cause
                 ,
                 till
                 that
                 having
                 alighted
                 ,
                 we
                 found
                 them
                 cover'd
                 all
                 over
                 with
                 Bees
                 ,
                 which
                 were
                 beginning
                 to
                 fall-upon
                 us
                 ,
                 and
                 prosecuted
                 their
                 animosity
                 so
                 far
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 force
                 us
                 to
                 keep
                 them
                 off
                 with
                 our
                 Cloaks
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 Garments
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 go
                 and
                 take
                 up
                 our
                 quarters
                 in
                 the
                 Fields
                 .
                 We
                 understood
                 since
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 a
                 Stratageme
                 of
                 the
                 Inhabitants
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 incens'd
                 the
                 Bees
                 ,
                 purposely
                 to
                 prevent
                 our
                 lodging
                 in
                 the
                 Village
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 8.
                 we
                 came
                 to
                 a
                 Stage
                 where
                 were
                 fresh
                 Horses
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 so
                 to
                 Torsock
                 ,
                 a
                 little
                 Town
                 situate
                 upon
                 the
                 descent
                 of
                 a
                 Hill
                 ,
                 not
                 far
                 from
                 the
                 High-way
                 ,
                 fortified
                 with
                 Ramparts
                 ,
                 and
                 Bastions
                 of
                 wood
                 .
                 Bread
                 ,
                 Beer
                 ,
                 and
                 Hydromel
                 were
                 there
                 excellent
                 good
                 .
                 The
                 Ambassadors
                 caused
                 Huts
                 to
                 be
                 made
                 of
                 boughs
                 of
                 Trees
                 without
                 the
                 Town
                 ,
                 where
                 we
                 Supp'd
                 and
                 Lodg'd
                 that
                 night
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 9.
                 we
                 passed
                 over
                 two
                 Torrents
                 ,
                 one
                 neer
                 Torsock
                 ,
                 the
                 other
                 half
                 a
                 League
                 from
                 Miedna
                 .
                 
                 We
                 came
                 at
                 night
                 to
                 the
                 Citie
                 of
                 Tuere
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 also
                 on
                 a
                 Hill-side
                 ,
                 as
                 Torsock
                 ,
                 but
                 somewhat
                 bigger
                 .
                 These
                 two
                 places
                 have
                 each
                 of
                 them
                 their
                 Weywode
                 ,
                 or
                 Governour
                 .
                 The
                 latter
                 hath
                 its
                 name
                 from
                 the
                 River
                 Tuere
                 ,
                 
                 which
                 passes
                 by
                 it
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 the
                 Wolga
                 ,
                 which
                 continuing
                 its
                 course
                 from
                 this
                 City
                 ,
                 through
                 Muscovy
                 and
                 Tartary
                 ,
                 disembogues
                 its
                 self
                 above
                 600
                 German
                 Leagues
                 thence
                 (
                 which
                 make
                 above
                 1500
                 French
                 )
                 in
                 the
                 Caspian
                 Sea.
                 It
                 is
                 already
                 so
                 broad
                 in
                 those
                 quarters
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 were
                 forc'd
                 to
                 make
                 use
                 of
                 a
                 Ferry-boat
                 to
                 cross
                 it
                 .
                 We
                 were
                 lodg'd
                 the
                 other
                 side
                 of
                 the
                 City
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Suburbs
                 .
                 This
                 was
                 our
                 last
                 stage
                 for
                 fresh
                 Horses
                 ,
                 till
                 we
                 came
                 to
                 Moscou
                 .
              
               
                 August
                 13.
                 
                 we
                 came
                 to
                 a
                 Village
                 called
                 
                   Nichola
                   Nachinski
                
                 ,
                 two
                 Leagues
                 from
                 Moscou
                 ,
                 whence
                 our
                 Pristaf
                 dispatch'd
                 an
                 Express
                 to
                 give
                 notice
                 of
                 our
                 arrival
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 14.
                 the
                 Pristaf
                 ,
                 attended
                 by
                 his
                 Interpreter
                 and
                 Secretary
                 ,
                 came
                 to
                 Complement
                 the
                 Ambassadors
                 ,
                 giving
                 them
                 thanks
                 for
                 the
                 kind
                 treatment
                 he
                 had
                 receiv'd
                 from
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 making
                 an
                 Apology
                 for
                 the
                 ill
                 they
                 might
                 have
                 receiv'd
                 from
                 him
                 .
                 We
                 presented
                 him
                 with
                 a
                 Vermilion
                 Gilt-Cup
                 ,
                 and
                 gave
                 some
                 ten
                 or
                 twelve
                 Crowns
                 among
                 the
                 rest
                 .
                 The
                 same
                 day
                 ,
                 the
                 Messenger
                 sent
                 by
                 the
                 Pristaf
                 return'd
                 from
                 Moscou
                 ,
                 and
                 oblig'd
                 us
                 to
                 prepare
                 for
                 our
                 Entrance
                 ,
                 which
                 we
                 made
                 the
                 same
                 day
                 in
                 the
                 order
                 following
                 .
              
               
                 
                 
                   1.
                   
                   The
                   Strelits
                   ,
                   or
                   Muscovian
                   Musketiers
                   ,
                   who
                   had
                   convoy'd
                   us
                   ,
                   match'd
                   in
                   first
                   .
                
                 
                   2.
                   
                   After
                   them
                   ,
                   
                     Iacob
                     Scheve
                  
                   ,
                   our
                   Harbinger
                   ,
                   
                     Michael
                     Cordes
                  
                   ,
                   Captain
                   of
                   the
                   ship
                   ,
                   and
                   
                     Iohn
                     Algueyer
                  
                   ,
                   Clark
                   of
                   the
                   Kitchin
                   ,
                   all
                   three
                   abreast
                   .
                
                 
                   3.
                   
                   Three
                   led
                   Horses
                   ,
                   to
                   be
                   presented
                   to
                   the
                   Great
                   Duke
                   ;
                   one
                   ,
                   black
                   ,
                   and
                   two
                   ,
                   dappledgrey
                   .
                
                 
                   4.
                   
                   A
                   Trumpetter
                   .
                
                 
                   5.
                   
                   Marshall
                   ,
                   or
                   Steward
                   .
                
                 
                   6.
                   
                   Three
                   of
                   our
                   Gentlemen
                   a-breast
                   .
                
                 
                   7.
                   
                   Three
                   more
                   of
                   our
                   Gentlemen
                   .
                
                 
                   8.
                   
                   The
                   Secretary
                   ,
                   Physician
                   ,
                   and
                   Controller
                   .
                
                 
                   9.
                   
                   The
                   Ambassadors
                   ,
                   attended
                   each
                   ,
                   by
                   a
                   Guard
                   of
                   four
                   ,
                   with
                   their
                   Carabines
                   ,
                   having
                   on
                   their
                   right
                   hand
                   ,
                   but
                   a
                   little
                   distance
                   ,
                   the
                   Pristaf
                   who
                   had
                   conducted
                   them
                   .
                
                 
                   10.
                   
                   The
                   six
                   Pages
                   ,
                   in
                   two
                   ranks
                   .
                
                 
                   11.
                   
                   A
                   Coach
                   with
                   four
                   grey
                   Horses
                   .
                
                 
                   12.
                   
                   The
                   Master
                   of
                   the
                   Waggons
                   ,
                   with
                   eight
                   others
                   ,
                   three
                   in
                   a
                   rank
                   .
                
                 
                   13.
                   
                   The
                   Presidents
                   design'd
                   for
                   the
                   Great
                   Duke
                   ,
                   carry'd
                   in
                   five
                   Litters
                   ,
                   covered
                   with
                   Turkie
                   Tapistry
                   .
                
                 
                   14.
                   
                   An
                   open
                   Waggon
                   ,
                   wherein
                   
                     Simon
                     Frisins
                  
                   lay
                   sick
                   .
                
                 
                   15.
                   
                   Forty
                   six
                   Waggons
                   loaded
                   with
                   baggage
                   .
                
                 
                   16.
                   
                   Three
                   Servants
                   .
                
              
               
                 Having
                 march'd
                 in
                 this
                 order
                 ,
                 very
                 slowly
                 ,
                 till
                 we
                 came
                 within
                 half
                 a
                 League
                 of
                 the
                 City
                 ,
                 we
                 met
                 ten
                 Coureiers
                 (
                 or
                 Messengers
                 )
                 who
                 came
                 one
                 after
                 another
                 with
                 full
                 speed
                 towards
                 us
                 ,
                 to
                 acquaint
                 the
                 Pristaf
                 with
                 the
                 place
                 ,
                 where
                 they
                 were
                 whose
                 Office
                 it
                 was
                 to
                 receive
                 us
                 ;
                 with
                 order
                 ,
                 one
                 while
                 ,
                 to
                 march
                 on
                 very
                 slowly
                 ,
                 another
                 ,
                 to
                 make
                 more
                 haste
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 we
                 should
                 be
                 much
                 about
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 with
                 them
                 at
                 the
                 place
                 appointed
                 for
                 our
                 reception
                 .
                 We
                 saw
                 also
                 several
                 Muscovites
                 ;
                 very
                 well
                 mounted
                 and
                 richly
                 clad
                 ,
                 who
                 only
                 rid
                 at
                 some
                 distance
                 from
                 us
                 ,
                 and
                 return'd
                 having
                 taken
                 a
                 view
                 of
                 us
                 .
                 Within
                 a
                 quarter
                 of
                 a
                 League
                 of
                 the
                 City
                 ,
                 we
                 pass'd
                 through
                 a
                 Body
                 of
                 above
                 4000
                 Muscovites
                 ,
                 all
                 excellently
                 well
                 mounted
                 and
                 sumptuously
                 clad
                 .
                 Most
                 of
                 the
                 Suedish
                 Ambassadors
                 retinue
                 came
                 also
                 to
                 meet
                 us
                 ,
                 but
                 were
                 not
                 permitted
                 to
                 come
                 neer
                 us
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 we
                 could
                 only
                 salute
                 them
                 at
                 a
                 distance
                 .
              
               
                 Within
                 a
                 Pistol
                 shot
                 thence
                 we
                 saw
                 coming
                 towards
                 us
                 ,
                 two
                 Pristafs
                 clad
                 in
                 coats
                 of
                 Purfled
                 Satin
                 mounted
                 on
                 two
                 gallant
                 white
                 Horses
                 .
                 Instead
                 of
                 Bridles
                 ,
                 they
                 had
                 Chains
                 of
                 silver
                 ,
                 whereof
                 the
                 links
                 were
                 two
                 inches
                 broad
                 ,
                 but
                 no
                 thicker
                 than
                 the
                 back
                 of
                 a
                 knife
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 such
                 a
                 compass
                 as
                 that
                 a
                 man
                 might
                 thrust
                 in
                 his
                 first
                 into
                 them
                 ,
                 which
                 made
                 a
                 strange
                 noise
                 as
                 the
                 Horses
                 went
                 along
                 .
                 The
                 Great
                 Duke's
                 Master
                 of
                 the
                 Horse
                 followed
                 them
                 ,
                 with
                 twenty
                 led
                 Horses
                 all
                 white
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 accompany'd
                 by
                 a
                 great
                 number
                 of
                 persons
                 both
                 a
                 foot
                 and
                 a
                 hors-back
                 .
                 When
                 the
                 Ambassadors
                 and
                 Pristafs
                 were
                 alighted
                 ,
                 
                 the
                 antienter
                 of
                 the
                 two
                 uncover'd
                 himself
                 ,
                 and
                 said
                 ;
                 
                   The
                   Grand
                   Seigneur
                   ,
                   Czaar
                   ,
                   and
                   Great
                   Duke
                   ,
                
                 Michael
                 Federouits
                 ,
                 
                   conservator
                   of
                   all
                   the
                   Russians
                   ,
                   Prince
                   of
                   Vladimer
                   ,
                   Mosco
                   ,
                   Novogorod
                   ,
                   Czaar
                   of
                   Cassan
                   ,
                   Czarr
                   of
                   Astrachan
                   ,
                   Czaar
                   of
                   Siberia
                   ,
                   Lord
                   of
                   Plescou
                   ,
                   Great
                   Duke
                   of
                   Tuersky
                   ,
                   Iugersky
                   ,
                   Premsky
                   ,
                   Wadsky
                   ,
                   Bolgarsky
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 
                 
                   Lord
                   and
                   Great
                   Duke
                   of
                   Novogorod
                   in
                   the
                   Low
                   Countries
                   ,
                   Commander
                   of
                   Rosansky
                   ,
                   Rostofsky
                   ,
                   Gerastafky
                   ,
                   Besolerski
                   ,
                   Vdorski
                   ,
                   Obdorski
                   ,
                   Condinski
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   all
                   the
                   North
                   ,
                   Lord
                   of
                   the
                   Countries
                   of
                   Iveria
                   ,
                   Czaar
                   of
                   Kartalmski
                   and
                   Ingusinski
                   ,
                   Prince
                   of
                   the
                   Countries
                   of
                   Kabardinski
                   ,
                   Cyrcaski
                   ,
                   and
                   Iorkski
                   ,
                   Lord
                   and
                   Soveraign
                   of
                   many
                   other
                   Seignenries
                   ,
                
                 receives
                 you
                 ,
                 as
                 great
                 Ambassadors
                 from
                 the
                 Duke
                 of
                 
                   Sleswick
                   ,
                   Holstein
                   ,
                   Stormarie
                
                 and
                 Ditmars
                 ,
                 Count
                 of
                 Oldenbourg
                 and
                 Delmenhorst
                 .
                 He
                 grants
                 you
                 and
                 the
                 Gentlemen
                 of
                 your
                 retinue
                 the
                 favour
                 to
                 make
                 your
                 entrance
                 upon
                 his
                 own
                 Horses
                 ,
                 and
                 hath
                 appointed
                 us
                 Pristafs
                 to
                 have
                 a
                 care
                 of
                 you
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 to
                 furnish
                 you
                 with
                 all
                 things
                 necessary
                 ,
                 during
                 your
                 aboad
                 at
                 Mosco
                 .
                 To
                 which
                 Complement
                 when
                 the
                 Ambassador
                 Crusius
                 had
                 made
                 answer
                 ,
                 there
                 were
                 brought
                 two
                 very
                 stately
                 white
                 Horses
                 ,
                 with
                 Saddles
                 after
                 the
                 German
                 fashion
                 ,
                 Embroider'd
                 with
                 Gold
                 and
                 Silver
                 ,
                 with
                 Footh-cloaths
                 ,
                 and
                 Harness
                 suitable
                 .
              
               
                 As
                 soon
                 as
                 the
                 Ambassadors
                 were
                 mounted
                 ,
                 the
                 Pristaf
                 and
                 Musketiers
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 conducted
                 us
                 from
                 the
                 Frontiers
                 ,
                 were
                 drawn
                 off
                 .
                 There
                 were
                 brought
                 also
                 ten
                 other
                 white
                 Horses
                 for
                 the
                 chiefest
                 of
                 our
                 retinue
                 ,
                 with
                 Saddles
                 after
                 the
                 Muscovian
                 fashion
                 ,
                 of
                 Cloath
                 of
                 Gold
                 and
                 Purfled
                 Satin
                 .
                 
                 The
                 Pristafs
                 took
                 the
                 Ambassadors
                 between
                 them
                 ,
                 though
                 in
                 Muscovy
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 thought
                 to
                 have
                 the
                 more
                 honourable
                 place
                 ,
                 who
                 hath
                 the
                 right
                 hand
                 free
                 .
                 After
                 them
                 march'd
                 the
                 Muscovian
                 Grooms
                 of
                 the
                 stable
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 the
                 coverings
                 of
                 their
                 Saddles
                 of
                 Leopard-skins
                 ,
                 Cloath
                 of
                 Gold
                 ,
                 and
                 Scarlet
                 .
                 The
                 Cavalry
                 we
                 had
                 seen
                 in
                 the
                 fields
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 other
                 Muscovites
                 ,
                 came
                 powring
                 into
                 the
                 City
                 with
                 the
                 Ambassadors
                 ,
                 and
                 accompany'd
                 them
                 to
                 their
                 Lodgings
                 ,
                 
                 within
                 the
                 white
                 wall
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 quarter
                 which
                 is
                 called
                 Czarskigorod
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 the
                 City
                 of
                 the
                 Czaar
                 .
                 We
                 had
                 assign'd
                 us
                 two
                 Citizens
                 houses
                 built
                 of
                 wood
                 ,
                 the
                 Pristaf
                 making
                 this
                 excuse
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 the
                 Great
                 Duke
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 fire
                 having
                 not
                 only
                 consum'd
                 the
                 ordinary
                 house
                 for
                 the
                 entertainment
                 of
                 Ambassadors
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 another
                 great
                 house
                 appointed
                 for
                 our
                 Lodgings
                 ,
                 we
                 could
                 not
                 possibly
                 be
                 better
                 accommodated
                 for
                 the
                 present
                 ;
                 And
                 indeed
                 ,
                 at
                 
                 our
                 entrance
                 into
                 the
                 City
                 ,
                 we
                 had
                 observed
                 whole
                 streets
                 burnt
                 down
                 ,
                 the
                 fire
                 having
                 been
                 so
                 violent
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 had
                 reduc'd
                 to
                 ashes
                 above
                 five
                 thousand
                 houses
                 :
                 insomuch
                 that
                 most
                 of
                 the
                 Inhabitants
                 were
                 forc'd
                 to
                 lodge
                 in
                 Tents
                 and
                 Huts
                 .
              
               
                 Ere
                 we
                 had
                 taken
                 a
                 view
                 of
                 our
                 Lodging
                 ,
                 
                 the
                 presents
                 from
                 the
                 Great
                 Duke's
                 Kitchin
                 and
                 Cellar
                 were
                 brought
                 us
                 ;
                 viz.
                 eight
                 Sheep
                 ,
                 thirty
                 Capons
                 and
                 Pullets
                 ,
                 great
                 store
                 of
                 white
                 and
                 brown
                 bread
                 ,
                 and
                 22
                 sorts
                 of
                 drinks
                 ,
                 Wine
                 ,
                 Beer
                 ,
                 Hydromel
                 and
                 Aquavitae
                 ,
                 all
                 brought
                 in
                 by
                 32
                 Muscovites
                 ,
                 who
                 marching
                 all
                 in
                 a
                 file
                 made
                 the
                 shew
                 so
                 much
                 the
                 greater
                 .
                 This
                 done
                 ▪
                 the
                 doors
                 of
                 our
                 Lodging
                 were
                 lock'd
                 upon
                 us
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 a
                 Guard
                 of
                 twelve
                 Musketiers
                 set
                 ,
                 to
                 prevent
                 all
                 communication
                 between
                 us
                 and
                 the
                 Inhabitants
                 ,
                 till
                 after
                 the
                 first
                 Audience
                 .
                 The
                 Pristafs
                 in
                 the
                 mean
                 time
                 fail'd
                 not
                 to
                 visit
                 us
                 every
                 day
                 ,
                 to
                 assure
                 us
                 of
                 their
                 readiness
                 to
                 serve
                 us
                 .
                 They
                 had
                 also
                 left
                 with
                 us
                 an
                 Interpreter
                 ,
                 to
                 facilitate
                 the
                 service
                 which
                 the
                 Musketiers
                 were
                 oblig'd
                 to
                 do
                 us
                 in
                 the
                 buying
                 of
                 our
                 Provisions
                 and
                 other
                 things
                 .
                 This
                 Interpreter
                 was
                 a
                 Muscovite
                 born
                 ,
                 and
                 had
                 been
                 taken
                 prisoner
                 by
                 the
                 Polanders
                 ;
                 by
                 which
                 means
                 he
                 fell
                 into
                 the
                 hands
                 of
                 Prince
                 
                   Ianus
                   Radzivil
                
                 ,
                 who
                 brought
                 him
                 to
                 Leipsig
                 ,
                 where
                 he
                 learnt
                 the
                 German
                 Tongue
                 .
              
               
                 Aug.
                 15.
                 
                 The
                 Muscovites
                 celebrated
                 the
                 Feast
                 of
                 our
                 B.
                 Lady's
                 ascension
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 day
                 ended
                 a
                 Fast
                 they
                 had
                 begun
                 the
                 first
                 of
                 that
                 moneth
                 .
                 The
                 17.
                 was
                 design'd
                 for
                 our
                 first
                 Audience
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 Great
                 Duke
                 being
                 gone
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 City
                 to
                 do
                 his
                 Devotions
                 ,
                 we
                 spent
                 the
                 day
                 in
                 giving
                 God
                 our
                 humble
                 thanks
                 for
                 his
                 happy
                 conduct
                 of
                 us
                 to
                 the
                 place
                 for
                 which
                 our
                 Embassy
                 was
                 design'd
                 .
                 We
                 caus'd
                 
                   Te
                   Deum
                
                 to
                 be
                 sung
                 ,
                 with
                 Musick
                 ,
                 and
                 our
                 Minister
                 to
                 make
                 a
                 Sermon
                 ,
                 at
                 which
                 ,
                 as
                 also
                 at
                 the
                 Dinner
                 which
                 follow'd
                 it
                 ,
                 was
                 present
                 ,
                 by
                 permission
                 on
                 of
                 the
                 Great
                 Duke
                 ,
                 M.
                 
                   Balthazar
                   Moucheron
                
                 ,
                 who
                 manag'd
                 the
                 Affairs
                 of
                 the
                 Duke
                 of
                 Holstein
                 at
                 Mosco
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 quality
                 of
                 Commissary
                 .
                 He
                 told
                 us
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Muscovites
                 thought
                 our
                 entrance
                 very
                 handsome
                 ,
                 and
                 wondred
                 much
                 that
                 Germany
                 should
                 have
                 Princes
                 able
                 to
                 send
                 so
                 considerable
                 an
                 Embassy
                 .
                 They
                 give
                 all
                 strange
                 Princes
                 the
                 quality
                 of
                 Knez
                 ,
                 though
                 their
                 Knez
                 are
                 properly
                 no
                 more
                 than
                 what
                 Gentlemen
                 are
                 with
                 us
                 ,
                 and
                 ,
                 those
                 excepted
                 who
                 have
                 publick
                 employments
                 relating
                 to
                 the
                 State
                 ,
                 the
                 rest
                 have
                 no
                 great
                 Estates
                 ,
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 ,
                 about
                 800.
                 or
                 1000
                 
                   per
                   annum
                
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 18.
                 
                 The
                 two
                 Pristafs
                 came
                 to
                 acquaint
                 us
                 that
                 the
                 Great
                 Duke
                 would
                 give
                 us
                 publick
                 Audience
                 the
                 next
                 day
                 .
                 They
                 desir'd
                 also
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Chancellors
                 name
                 ,
                 a
                 Catalogue
                 of
                 the
                 presents
                 we
                 were
                 to
                 make
                 his
                 Majesty
                 .
                 After
                 Dinner
                 ,
                 the
                 younger
                 Pristaf
                 came
                 to
                 confirm
                 the
                 notice
                 they
                 had
                 given
                 us
                 in
                 the
                 morning
                 ,
                 viz.
                 that
                 on
                 the
                 morrow
                 we
                 should
                 have
                 the
                 honour
                 to
                 kiss
                 the
                 Great
                 Dukes
                 hand
                 .
                 We
                 ask'd
                 him
                 what
                 the
                 discharging
                 of
                 the
                 great
                 Guns
                 the
                 day
                 before
                 meant
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 shooting
                 we
                 had
                 seen
                 out
                 of
                 our
                 Windows
                 in
                 a
                 great
                 Meadow
                 .
                 He
                 told
                 us
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 only
                 to
                 make
                 tryal
                 of
                 some
                 pieces
                 which
                 the
                 Great
                 Duke
                 had
                 lately
                 order'd
                 to
                 be
                 cast
                 .
                 Others
                 said
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 had
                 been
                 discharg'd
                 ,
                 only
                 to
                 make
                 it
                 appear
                 that
                 the
                 Muscovites
                 had
                 not
                 lost
                 all
                 their
                 Artillery
                 before
                 Smolensco
                 ,
                 as
                 some
                 would
                 have
                 had
                 it
                 believ'd
                 .
              
               
                 Aug.
                 19.
                 
                 The
                 Pristafs
                 came
                 to
                 see
                 whether
                 we
                 were
                 ready
                 for
                 Audience
                 ;
                 and
                 having
                 perceiv'd
                 that
                 our
                 men
                 had
                 put
                 on
                 their
                 best
                 Cloaths
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 all
                 was
                 in
                 readiness
                 ,
                 they
                 went
                 immediately
                 to
                 give
                 notice
                 thereof
                 at
                 the
                 Castle
                 ,
                 whence
                 were
                 brought
                 us
                 the
                 white
                 Horses
                 which
                 we
                 had
                 at
                 our
                 Entrance
                 .
                 About
                 9
                 of
                 the
                 Clock
                 the
                 Pristafs
                 return'd
                 to
                 us
                 ,
                 having
                 their
                 striptsatin
                 Coats
                 carried
                 after
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 also
                 their
                 Caps
                 of
                 Martins
                 skins
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 left
                 in
                 the
                 Ambassadors
                 Antichamber
                 .
                 
                 We
                 mounted
                 with
                 our
                 Cloaks
                 on
                 ,
                 but
                 no
                 Swords
                 ,
                 none
                 being
                 permitted
                 to
                 wear
                 any
                 in
                 the
                 Great
                 Dukes
                 presence
                 ,
                 and
                 rode
                 towards
                 the
                 Castle
                 ,
                 the
                 Cavalcade
                 being
                 as
                 followeth
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 the
                 front
                 ,
                 march'd
                 36
                 Musketiers
                 .
              
               
                 After
                 them
                 our
                 Steward
                 .
              
               
                 Three
                 Gentlemen
                 of
                 the
                 Ambassadors
                 retinue
                 .
              
               
                 Three
                 other
                 Gentlemen
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Commissary
                 ,
                 Secretary
                 ,
                 and
                 Physician
                 .
              
               
                 After
                 them
                 went
                 the
                 Presents
                 ,
                 
                 led
                 and
                 carried
                 by
                 Muscovites
                 ,
                 viz.
                 One
                 Horse
                 coal-black
                 ,
                 with
                 a
                 rich
                 covering
                 .
              
               
                 One
                 ,
                 dapple
                 grey
                 .
              
               
                 Another
                 ,
                 dapple-grey
                 .
              
               
                 Harness
                 for
                 one
                 Horse
                 ,
                 set
                 out
                 with
                 Silver
                 ,
                 and
                 enrich'd
                 with
                 Turkish
                 Stones
                 ,
                 Rubies
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 precious
                 Stones
                 ,
                 carried
                 by
                 two
                 Muscovites
                 .
              
               
                 One
                 Cross
                 of
                 Chrysolite
                 enchac'd
                 in
                 Gold
                 ,
                 about
                 half
                 a
                 foot
                 long
                 ,
                 carried
                 in
                 a
                 Basin
                 .
              
               
                 An
                 Ebony
                 Cabinet
                 ,
                 garnish'd
                 with
                 Gold
                 ,
                 like
                 a
                 little
                 Apothecaries
                 Shop
                 ,
                 with
                 its
                 Boxes
                 and
                 Vials
                 of
                 Gold
                 ,
                 enrich'd
                 with
                 precious
                 Stones
                 ,
                 full
                 of
                 several
                 excellent
                 Chymical
                 extractions
                 ,
                 carried
                 by
                 two
                 Muscovites
                 .
              
               
                 A
                 small
                 Vessel
                 of
                 Rock-Christal
                 ,
                 garnish'd
                 with
                 Gold
                 ,
                 and
                 beset
                 with
                 Rubies
                 .
              
               
                 A
                 great
                 Looking-Glass
                 ,
                 being
                 an
                 ell
                 and
                 a
                 quarter
                 high
                 ,
                 and
                 half
                 an
                 ell
                 broad
                 ,
                 in
                 an
                 Ebony
                 frame
                 ,
                 with
                 Boughs
                 and
                 Fruits
                 carv'd
                 thereon
                 in
                 Silver
                 ,
                 carried
                 by
                 two
                 Muscovites
                 .
              
               
               
                 A
                 Clock
                 ,
                 on
                 which
                 was
                 represented
                 ,
                 in
                 painting
                 ,
                 the
                 Parable
                 of
                 the
                 Prodigal
                 Child
                 .
              
               
                 A
                 Walking-Staff
                 ,
                 Vermilion
                 Gilt
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 was
                 a
                 piece
                 of
                 Perspective
                 .
              
               
                 A
                 great
                 Ebony
                 Clock
                 ,
                 in
                 an
                 Ebony
                 Case
                 ,
                 garnish'd
                 with
                 Silver
                 .
              
               
                 Next
                 went
                 two
                 Gentlemen
                 of
                 the
                 Chamber
                 ,
                 carrying
                 up
                 on
                 high
                 in
                 the
                 Air
                 ,
                 the
                 Credential
                 Letters
                 from
                 his
                 Highness
                 ,
                 one
                 to
                 the
                 Great
                 Duke
                 ,
                 the
                 other
                 to
                 the
                 Patriarch
                 his
                 Majesties
                 Father
                 .
                 His
                 name
                 was
                 
                   Philaretes
                   Nikidits
                
                 ;
                 He
                 dy'd
                 after
                 our
                 departure
                 from
                 Holstein
                 ,
                 but
                 we
                 were
                 told
                 it
                 would
                 not
                 be
                 amiss
                 to
                 make
                 it
                 known
                 we
                 had
                 Letters
                 of
                 credence
                 for
                 him
                 .
              
               
                 Then
                 follow'd
                 the
                 Ambassadors
                 between
                 the
                 two
                 Pristafs
                 ,
                 having
                 before
                 them
                 the
                 Interpreters
                 ,
                 on
                 each
                 side
                 four
                 Lacqueys
                 ,
                 and
                 behind
                 them
                 ,
                 the
                 Pages
                 .
              
               
                 It
                 was
                 ,
                 from
                 our
                 Lodging
                 to
                 the
                 Castle
                 a
                 good
                 quarter
                 of
                 a
                 German
                 league
                 ,
                 there
                 being
                 above
                 2000
                 Strelits
                 or
                 Musketiers
                 dispos'd
                 on
                 both
                 sides
                 of
                 the
                 street
                 ,
                 to
                 make
                 us
                 free
                 passage
                 to
                 the
                 place
                 of
                 Audience
                 .
                 The
                 streets
                 ,
                 windows
                 and
                 houses
                 tops
                 were
                 full
                 of
                 people
                 ,
                 who
                 were
                 come
                 from
                 all
                 quarters
                 of
                 the
                 City
                 to
                 see
                 our
                 Cavalcade
                 .
                 We
                 march'd
                 in
                 very
                 good
                 order
                 ,
                 halting
                 and
                 advancing
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 orders
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Courriers
                 ,
                 who
                 rid
                 with
                 full
                 speed
                 from
                 the
                 Castle
                 ,
                 brought
                 our
                 Pristafs
                 ;
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 we
                 might
                 come
                 to
                 the
                 Hall
                 of
                 Audience
                 ,
                 just
                 as
                 the
                 Great
                 Duke
                 were
                 sate
                 in
                 his
                 Throne
                 .
              
               
                 Being
                 come
                 into
                 the
                 Castle-Court
                 ,
                 we
                 pass'd
                 before
                 the
                 
                   Posolsky
                   Precase
                
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 Chancery
                 for
                 strangers
                 affairs
                 ,
                 where
                 we
                 alighted
                 .
                 After
                 the
                 Officers
                 ,
                 and
                 Gentlemen
                 ,
                 had
                 taken
                 their
                 places
                 ,
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 the
                 Steward
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 head
                 of
                 the
                 Presents
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Gentlemen
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 other
                 Officers
                 ,
                 immediately
                 before
                 the
                 Ambassadors
                 ,
                 we
                 were
                 brought
                 to
                 Audience
                 .
                 The
                 Hall
                 for
                 Audience
                 is
                 on
                 the
                 right
                 hand
                 of
                 the
                 Cour
                 :
                 when
                 there
                 come
                 any
                 Ambassadors
                 from
                 
                   Persia
                   ,
                   Turky
                
                 ,
                 or
                 Tartary
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 carried
                 up
                 a
                 stone
                 pair
                 of
                 stairs
                 on
                 the
                 right
                 hand
                 ;
                 but
                 in
                 regard
                 we
                 were
                 Christians
                 ,
                 we
                 took
                 the
                 left
                 hand
                 ,
                 and
                 were
                 led
                 through
                 a
                 vaulted
                 Gallery
                 ,
                 purposely
                 that
                 we
                 might
                 pass
                 by
                 a
                 very
                 fair
                 Church
                 ,
                 where
                 they
                 were
                 then
                 at
                 service
                 .
                 Before
                 we
                 came
                 into
                 the
                 Hall
                 ,
                 we
                 saw
                 ,
                 in
                 a
                 spacious
                 vaulted
                 appartment
                 ,
                 abundance
                 of
                 people
                 ,
                 and
                 among
                 others
                 many
                 antient
                 Men
                 ,
                 venerable
                 for
                 their
                 long
                 snowy
                 beards
                 ,
                 whereof
                 some
                 sate
                 ,
                 others
                 stood
                 along
                 the
                 walls
                 ,
                 all
                 clad
                 in
                 long
                 Coats
                 of
                 stript
                 Satin
                 ,
                 and
                 Caps
                 of
                 Martins
                 skins
                 :
                 they
                 told
                 us
                 they
                 were
                 his
                 Majesties
                 Goses
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 his
                 principal
                 Merchants
                 or
                 Factors
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 those
                 habits
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Great
                 Dukes
                 Wardrobe
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 might
                 honour
                 him
                 in
                 those
                 kinds
                 of
                 Ceremonies
                 ,
                 conditionally
                 they
                 return'd
                 them
                 assoon
                 as
                 they
                 were
                 over
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Ambassadors
                 being
                 come
                 to
                 the
                 door
                 of
                 the
                 Antichamber
                 ,
                 they
                 met
                 with
                 two
                 Bojares
                 ,
                 or
                 Lords
                 ,
                 clad
                 in
                 Coats
                 of
                 Purfled
                 Satin
                 ,
                 cover'd
                 with
                 an
                 embroidery
                 of
                 great
                 Pearls
                 ,
                 who
                 were
                 to
                 receive
                 them
                 at
                 their
                 Entrance
                 .
                 They
                 told
                 them
                 that
                 his
                 Czaarick
                 Majesty
                 did
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Gentlemen
                 of
                 their
                 retinue
                 ,
                 the
                 favour
                 of
                 admitting
                 them
                 into
                 his
                 Presence
                 .
                 The
                 Presents
                 were
                 stay'd
                 in
                 the
                 Antichamber
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 conducted
                 into
                 the
                 Hall
                 the
                 Ambassadors
                 with
                 the
                 Officers
                 ,
                 Gentlemen
                 ,
                 and
                 Pages
                 ,
                 there
                 going
                 before
                 them
                 
                   Iohn
                   Hermes
                
                 ,
                 the
                 Great
                 Dukes
                 principal
                 Interpreter
                 .
                 As
                 soon
                 as
                 he
                 had
                 set
                 his
                 foot
                 within
                 the
                 Hall
                 ;
                 he
                 saluted
                 his
                 Majesty
                 with
                 a
                 loud
                 voice
                 ,
                 wishing
                 him
                 all
                 prosperity
                 and
                 long
                 life
                 ,
                 and
                 acquainted
                 him
                 with
                 the
                 arrival
                 of
                 the
                 Ambassadors
                 .
                 The
                 Hall
                 was
                 square
                 ,
                 and
                 vaulted
                 ,
                 hang'd
                 and
                 floor'd
                 with
                 Tapestry
                 .
                 The
                 roof
                 was
                 gilt
                 ,
                 and
                 had
                 several
                 Sacred
                 Stories
                 painted
                 therein
                 .
                 The
                 Great
                 Duke's
                 Chair
                 was
                 opposite
                 to
                 the
                 door
                 ,
                 against
                 the
                 wall
                 ,
                 rais'd
                 from
                 the
                 floor
                 three
                 steps
                 ,
                 having
                 at
                 the
                 four
                 corners
                 Pillars
                 which
                 were
                 Vermilion
                 Gilt
                 ,
                 about
                 three
                 inches
                 about
                 ,
                 with
                 each
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 height
                 of
                 an
                 ell
                 and
                 a
                 half
                 ,
                 an
                 Imperial
                 Eagle
                 of
                 Silver
                 ,
                 near
                 which
                 the
                 Canopy
                 or
                 upper
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Chair
                 rested
                 upon
                 the
                 same
                 Pillars
                 :
                 besides
                 which
                 the
                 said
                 Chair
                 had
                 at
                 the
                 four
                 Corners
                 as
                 many
                 little
                 Turrets
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 stuff
                 ,
                 having
                 also
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 ends
                 ,
                 Eagles
                 ,
                 after
                 the
                 same
                 manner
                 .
                 We
                 were
                 told
                 there
                 was
                 another
                 Chair
                 of
                 State
                 a-making
                 ,
                 about
                 which
                 were
                 bestow'd
                 1600
                 Marks
                 of
                 Silver
                 ,
                 and
                 120
                 ounces
                 of
                 Ducat-gold
                 for
                 the
                 gilding
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 it
                 would
                 amount
                 to
                 above
                 25000
                 Crowns
                 .
                 The
                 designer
                 of
                 it
                 was
                 a
                 German
                 ,
                 born
                 at
                 Nuremberg
                 ,
                 his
                 name
                 ,
                 
                   Esay
                   Zinkgraf
                
              
               
                 The
                 Great
                 Duke
                 sate
                 in
                 his
                 Chair
                 ,
                 clad
                 in
                 a
                 long
                 Coat
                 ,
                 embroider'd
                 with
                 Pearls
                 ,
                 and
                 beset
                 with
                 all
                 sorts
                 of
                 precious
                 Stones
                 .
                 He
                 had
                 above
                 his
                 Cap
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 of
                 Martins-skins
                 ,
                 a
                 Crown
                 of
                 Gold
                 ,
                 beset
                 with
                 great
                 Diamonds
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 his
                 right
                 hand
                 a
                 Scepter
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 Metall
                 ,
                 and
                 no
                 less
                 rich
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 weighty
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 forc'd
                 to
                 relieve
                 one
                 hand
                 with
                 the
                 other
                 .
                 On
                 both
                 sides
                 of
                 his
                 Majesties
                 Chair
                 stood
                 young
                 Lords
                 ,
                 very
                 handsome
                 ,
                 both
                 as
                 to
                 Face
                 and
                 Body
                 ,
                 clad
                 in
                 long
                 Coats
                 ,
                 of
                 white
                 Damask
                 ,
                 with
                 Caps
                 of
                 a
                 Linx's
                 skin
                 ,
                 and
                 white
                 Buskins
                 ,
                 with
                 Chains
                 of
                 Gold
                 ,
                 which
                 crossing
                 upon
                 the
                 breast
                 ,
                 reach'd
                 down
                 to
                 their
                 hips
                 .
                 They
                 had
                 laid
                 over
                 their
                 shoulders
                 each
                 a
                 Silver
                 Ax
                 ,
                 whereto
                 they
                 put
                 their
                 hands
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 they
                 had
                 been
                 going
                 to
                 give
                 their
                 stroke
                 .
                 On
                 the
                 right
                 side
                 of
                 the
                 Chair
                 ,
                 upon
                 a
                 Pyramid
                 of
                 Silver
                 carv'd
                 thorough
                 ,
                 stood
                 the
                 Imperial
                 Apple
                 ,
                 of
                 massy
                 Gold
                 ,
                 representing
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 as
                 big
                 as
                 a
                 Canon-bullet
                 of
                 48
                 pound
                 weight
                 ;
                 and
                 at
                 a
                 like
                 distance
                 ,
                 on
                 the
                 same
                 side
                 ,
                 a
                 Basin
                 and
                 Ewer
                 and
                 a
                 Napkin
                 ,
                 to
                 wash
                 and
                 wipe
                 the
                 Great
                 Dukes
                 hands
                 ,
                 after
                 the
                 Ambassadors
                 and
                 those
                 of
                 their
                 retinue
                 had
                 kiss'd
                 them
                 .
                 The
                 principal
                 Bojares
                 or
                 Lords
                 of
                 the
                 Court
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 number
                 of
                 fifty
                 ,
                 were
                 all
                 set
                 upon
                 Benches
                 by
                 the
                 wall-side
                 ,
                 on
                 one
                 side
                 ,
                 and
                 opposite
                 to
                 the
                 Great
                 
                 Duke
                 ,
                 very
                 richly
                 clad
                 ,
                 with
                 great
                 Caps
                 ,
                 of
                 a
                 black
                 Fox
                 furr
                 ,
                 a
                 good
                 quarter
                 of
                 an
                 ell
                 high
                 .
                 The
                 Chancellor
                 stood
                 on
                 the
                 right
                 hand
                 ,
                 some
                 five
                 paces
                 from
                 the
                 chair
                 .
              
               
                 They
                 having
                 made
                 a
                 low
                 reverence
                 at
                 their
                 Entrance
                 ,
                 
                 were
                 plac'd
                 in
                 the
                 midst
                 of
                 the
                 Hall
                 opposite
                 to
                 the
                 Great
                 Duke
                 ,
                 and
                 about
                 ten
                 paces
                 from
                 him
                 ,
                 having
                 behind
                 them
                 the
                 Officers
                 and
                 Gentlemen
                 of
                 their
                 retinue
                 ,
                 on
                 the
                 right
                 ,
                 the
                 two
                 Gentlemen
                 who
                 carry'd
                 the
                 Credential
                 Letters
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 held
                 before
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 on
                 the
                 left
                 ,
                 the
                 Interpreter
                 
                   Iohn
                   Helmes
                
                 .
                 This
                 done
                 ,
                 the
                 Great
                 Duke
                 made
                 a
                 sign
                 to
                 the
                 Chancellor
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 should
                 tell
                 the
                 Ambassadors
                 ,
                 that
                 his
                 Majesty
                 granted
                 them
                 the
                 favour
                 to
                 do
                 him
                 reverence
                 .
                 The
                 ▪
                 Ambassadors
                 went
                 one
                 after
                 another
                 ,
                 and
                 kiss'd
                 his
                 right
                 hand
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 very
                 gracefully
                 reach●d
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 a
                 smiling
                 countenance
                 ,
                 taking
                 the
                 Scepter
                 in
                 the
                 mean
                 time
                 in
                 his
                 left
                 hand
                 .
                 Now
                 it
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 observed
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 these
                 ceremonies
                 ,
                 he
                 who
                 kisses
                 the
                 Great
                 Dukes
                 hand
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 touch
                 it
                 with
                 his
                 own
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 only
                 the
                 Ambassadors
                 of
                 Christian
                 Princes
                 have
                 the
                 honour
                 to
                 kiss
                 it
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Turks
                 and
                 Persians
                 ,
                 much
                 less
                 the
                 Tartarians
                 ,
                 have
                 not
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 Ceremony
                 ended
                 ,
                 he
                 caus'd
                 the
                 Chancellor
                 to
                 tell
                 them
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 they
                 had
                 ought
                 to
                 propose
                 from
                 their
                 Prince
                 ,
                 they
                 might
                 do
                 it
                 .
                 Whereupon
                 the
                 Ambassador
                 Crusius
                 made
                 him
                 a
                 complement
                 from
                 the
                 Duke
                 our
                 Master
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 condoleances
                 for
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 the
                 Patriarch
                 his
                 Father
                 ,
                 adding
                 ,
                 that
                 his
                 Highness
                 hoping
                 we
                 should
                 have
                 found
                 him
                 living
                 ,
                 had
                 given
                 them
                 Letters
                 of
                 Credence
                 for
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 they
                 had
                 brought
                 them
                 along
                 with
                 those
                 his
                 Highness
                 writ
                 to
                 his
                 Majesty
                 .
                 Whereupon
                 he
                 took
                 the
                 Letters
                 from
                 those
                 that
                 held
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 advancing
                 to
                 deliver
                 them
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 Great
                 Duke
                 made
                 a
                 sign
                 to
                 the
                 Chancellor
                 to
                 take
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 having
                 commanded
                 him
                 to
                 come
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 he
                 whisper'd
                 in
                 his
                 ear
                 the
                 answer
                 he
                 would
                 make
                 the
                 Ambassadors
                 .
                 The
                 Chancellor
                 being
                 return'd
                 to
                 his
                 place
                 ,
                 said
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   Grand
                   Seigneur
                   Czaar
                
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   Great
                   Duke
                   ,
                   &c.
                
                 tells
                 thee
                 ,
                 
                   Philip
                   Crusius
                
                 ,
                 and
                 thee
                 ,
                 
                   Otton
                   Brugman
                
                 ,
                 Ambassadors
                 from
                 the
                 Duke
                 of
                 Holstein
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 hath
                 received
                 the
                 Letters
                 of
                 his
                 Highness
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 will
                 order
                 them
                 to
                 be
                 translated
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 will
                 acquaint
                 you
                 with
                 his
                 intention
                 by
                 his
                 Bojares
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 he
                 will
                 make
                 answer
                 thereto
                 .
                 The
                 Chancellor
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 not
                 uncover'd
                 himself
                 ,
                 no
                 more
                 than
                 the
                 other
                 Lords
                 ,
                 took
                 off
                 his
                 Cap
                 when
                 he
                 pronounc'd
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 his
                 Majesty
                 ,
                 or
                 that
                 of
                 his
                 Highness
                 of
                 Holstein
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 done
                 ,
                 The
                 Ambassadors
                 were
                 seated
                 on
                 a
                 Bench
                 cover'd
                 with
                 a
                 Turkie
                 Carpet
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 set
                 behing
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Chancellor
                 told
                 them
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Great
                 Duke
                 was
                 pleas'd
                 that
                 their
                 Officers
                 and
                 Gentlemen
                 should
                 have
                 the
                 honour
                 of
                 kissing
                 his
                 hand
                 .
                 Which
                 done
                 ,
                 the
                 Great
                 Duke
                 rais'd
                 himself
                 up
                 a
                 little
                 in
                 his
                 Chair
                 ,
                 and
                 said
                 to
                 the
                 Ambassadors
                 ,
                 
                   Knez
                   Frederic
                   jescha
                   sdorof
                
                 ?
                 Is
                 Duke
                 Frederick
                 in
                 good
                 health
                 ?
                 Whereto
                 it
                 was
                 answer'd
                 ,
                 that
                 at
                 our
                 departure
                 we
                 had
                 left
                 him
                 very
                 well
                 ,
                 
                   God
                   grant
                   a
                   good
                   life
                   and
                   a
                   long
                   ,
                   and
                   all
                   happiness
                   to
                   his
                   Majesty
                   and
                   Highness
                   .
                
              
               
                 Then
                 was
                 brought
                 in
                 a
                 List
                 of
                 the
                 Presents
                 ,
                 which
                 were
                 sent
                 in
                 with
                 it
                 ▪
                 and
                 stood
                 some
                 time
                 before
                 the
                 Great
                 Duke
                 ,
                 till
                 the
                 Chancellor
                 ordered
                 them
                 to
                 be
                 taken
                 away
                 .
                 The
                 said
                 Chancellor
                 presently
                 after
                 told
                 the
                 Ambassadors
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 
                   Czaar
                   and
                   Great
                   Duke
                   of
                   all
                   the
                   Russians
                   ,
                   Lord
                   and
                   Soveraign
                   of
                   many
                   Seignories
                   ,
                   &c.
                
                 was
                 further
                 pleas'd
                 they
                 should
                 speak
                 of
                 their
                 A●●airs
                 ;
                 but
                 they
                 desir'd
                 ,
                 that
                 ,
                 to
                 avoid
                 doing
                 any
                 thing
                 prejudicial
                 to
                 the
                 Treatise
                 made
                 between
                 the
                 Crown
                 of
                 Sueden
                 and
                 his
                 Highness
                 ,
                 concerning
                 the
                 Commerce
                 of
                 Persia
                 ,
                 they
                 might
                 have
                 a
                 private
                 Audience
                 together
                 ;
                 which
                 was
                 accordingly
                 granted
                 .
                 After
                 this
                 ,
                 the
                 Great
                 Duke
                 caus'd
                 them
                 to
                 be
                 asked
                 ,
                 whether
                 they
                 were
                 in
                 health
                 ,
                 and
                 whether
                 they
                 wanted
                 any
                 thing
                 ,
                 giving
                 them
                 notice
                 ,
                 that
                 that
                 day
                 he
                 would
                 do
                 them
                 the
                 favour
                 to
                 treat
                 them
                 with
                 meat
                 from
                 his
                 own
                 Table
                 .
                 This
                 was
                 the
                 first
                 publick
                 Audience
                 the
                 Ambassadors
                 had
                 .
                 They
                 were
                 brought
                 back
                 to
                 the
                 Antichamber
                 by
                 the
                 same
                 Bojares
                 who
                 had
                 receiv'd
                 them
                 at
                 their
                 en●rance
                 .
                 We
                 mounted
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 place
                 where
                 we
                 alighted
                 ,
                 and
                 return'd
                 to
                 our
                 Lodgings
                 ,
                 accompany'd
                 by
                 our
                 Pristafs
                 ,
                 
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 order
                 as
                 we
                 had
                 gone
                 thence
                 .
                 We
                 were
                 hardly
                 alighted
                 ere
                 there
                 came
                 in
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 Gentlemen
                 of
                 the
                 Great
                 Duke's
                 Chamber
                 .
                 He
                 was
                 of
                 the
                 quality
                 of
                 the
                 Knez
                 ,
                 to
                 which
                 his
                 countenance
                 and
                 behaviour
                 was
                 suitable
                 ,
                 being
                 of
                 great
                 stature
                 ,
                 magnificently
                 clad
                 ,
                 excellently
                 well
                 mounted
                 and
                 attended
                 ,
                 and
                 had
                 been
                 sent
                 by
                 the
                 Great
                 Duke
                 ,
                 to
                 treat
                 the
                 Ambassadors
                 at
                 Dinner
                 .
                 Assoon
                 as
                 he
                 was
                 come
                 in
                 ,
                 he
                 caus'd
                 the
                 cloath
                 to
                 be
                 laid
                 ,
                 on
                 which
                 were
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 place
                 set
                 ,
                 a
                 Salt-seller
                 ,
                 and
                 two
                 Vinegar-dishes
                 of
                 Silver
                 ,
                 and
                 certain
                 drinking-cups
                 ,
                 whereof
                 three
                 were
                 of
                 Gold
                 ,
                 and
                 two
                 others
                 of
                 Silver
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 big
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 above
                 a
                 foot
                 diameter
                 ,
                 a
                 great
                 Knife
                 and
                 some
                 Forks
                 .
                 This
                 Lord
                 ,
                 seating
                 himself
                 at
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 Table
                 ,
                 ordered
                 the
                 Ambassadors
                 to
                 sit
                 down
                 by
                 him
                 ,
                 the
                 Gentlemen
                 standing
                 before
                 them
                 .
                 He
                 caus'd
                 to
                 be
                 set
                 on
                 the
                 Table
                 before
                 the
                 Ambassadors
                 three
                 great
                 vessels
                 full
                 of
                 Sack
                 ,
                 Rhenish-Wine
                 ,
                 and
                 Hydromel
                 ,
                 and
                 caus'd
                 the
                 meat
                 to
                 be
                 serv'd
                 out
                 ,
                 on
                 38.
                 great
                 Silver
                 Dishes
                 ,
                 which
                 consisted
                 in
                 boil'd
                 ,
                 rosted
                 and
                 pastry
                 .
                 All
                 being
                 serv'd
                 ,
                 the
                 Knez
                 rise
                 ,
                 caus'd
                 the
                 Ambassadors
                 to
                 come
                 before
                 the
                 Table
                 ,
                 and
                 told
                 them
                 ,
                 there
                 was
                 the
                 Provision
                 which
                 the
                 Czaar
                 had
                 commanded
                 him
                 to
                 entertain
                 them
                 withall
                 ,
                 praying
                 them
                 to
                 be
                 pleas'd
                 with
                 the
                 treatment
                 .
                 Then
                 he
                 took
                 the
                 great
                 Cup
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 caus'd
                 to
                 be
                 fill'd
                 with
                 excellent
                 good
                 Hydromel
                 ,
                 made
                 with
                 Raspices
                 and
                 having
                 drunk
                 his
                 Majesties
                 health
                 ,
                 he
                 caus'd
                 as
                 much
                 to
                 be
                 given
                 the
                 Ambassadors
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 their
                 retinue
                 ,
                 obliging
                 us
                 to
                 drink
                 the
                 Great
                 Duke's
                 health
                 all
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 .
                 Some
                 of
                 us
                 
                 would
                 have
                 reach'd
                 their
                 arms
                 over
                 the
                 Table
                 ,
                 to
                 take
                 the
                 Gobelet
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 Muscovite
                 would
                 not
                 suffer
                 it
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
                 that
                 Table
                 then
                 represented
                 the
                 Great
                 Duke's
                 ,
                 who
                 permits
                 none
                 to
                 go
                 behind
                 his
                 Table
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 oblig'd
                 them
                 to
                 come
                 round
                 about
                 and
                 take
                 the
                 Cup.
                 This
                 health
                 was
                 follow'd
                 by
                 that
                 of
                 our
                 Prince
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 began
                 to
                 the
                 Ambassadors
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
                 
                   God
                   grant
                   health
                   and
                   prosperity
                   to
                   his
                   Highness
                   ,
                   and
                   make
                   him
                   long
                   to
                   continue
                   in
                   a
                   good
                   correspondence
                   and
                   amity
                   with
                   his
                   Majesty
                   .
                
                 The
                 third
                 health
                 was
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 Prince
                 ,
                 the
                 Great
                 Duke's
                 son
                 .
                 This
                 done
                 ,
                 they
                 sate
                 to
                 the
                 Table
                 ,
                 and
                 some
                 Gobelets
                 of
                 a
                 Wine
                 made
                 of
                 Cherries
                 and
                 Mulberries
                 were
                 drunk
                 about
                 .
                 The
                 Ambassadors
                 presented
                 him
                 with
                 a
                 Vermilion-gilt
                 cup
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 weight
                 of
                 three
                 Marks
                 and
                 a
                 half
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 caus'd
                 to
                 be
                 carried
                 before
                 him
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 return'd
                 to
                 the
                 Castle
                 .
              
               
                 Aug.
                 20.
                 
                 The
                 Pristafs
                 came
                 to
                 tell
                 us
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Great
                 Duke
                 was
                 pleas'd
                 we
                 should
                 go
                 〈◊〉
                 and
                 gave
                 us
                 the
                 liberty
                 to
                 walk
                 about
                 the
                 City
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 that
                 end
                 Horses
                 should
                 be
                 brought
                 us
                 from
                 his
                 own
                 stables
                 ,
                 when
                 ere
                 we
                 should
                 desire
                 it
                 .
                 We
                 were
                 also
                 permitted
                 to
                 visit
                 the
                 Suedish
                 Ambassadors
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 receive
                 their
                 Visits
                 .
                 All
                 which
                 were
                 thought
                 so
                 great
                 favours
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Muscovites
                 themselves
                 were
                 astonish'd
                 at
                 it
                 ;
                 for
                 till
                 then
                 it
                 had
                 not
                 been
                 suffer'd
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Domesticks
                 of
                 strange
                 Ambassadors
                 should
                 walk
                 about
                 the
                 City
                 ,
                 but
                 ,
                 when
                 their
                 occasions
                 oblig'd
                 them
                 to
                 go
                 abroad
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 accompany'd
                 by
                 one
                 or
                 more
                 of
                 the
                 Musketiers
                 .
                 Two
                 dayes
                 after
                 ,
                 the
                 Pristaf
                 accompany'd
                 by
                 a
                 Groom
                 of
                 the
                 Great
                 Duke's
                 stables
                 ,
                 brought
                 us
                 six
                 horses
                 ,
                 and
                 conducted
                 us
                 to
                 the
                 Lodgings
                 of
                 the
                 Suedish
                 Ambassadors
                 ,
                 whom
                 we
                 saw
                 several
                 times
                 after
                 ,
                 and
                 held
                 a
                 very
                 fair
                 correspondence
                 with
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 Aug.
                 23.
                 
                 The
                 Ambassadors
                 would
                 have
                 invited
                 to
                 Dinner
                 Dr.
                 Wendelin
                 ,
                 the
                 Physician
                 ,
                 the
                 Apothecary
                 ,
                 and
                 some
                 other
                 servants
                 of
                 the
                 Great
                 Duke
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 Chancellor
                 would
                 not
                 suffer
                 them
                 to
                 come
                 ,
                 and
                 forbad
                 them
                 seeing
                 us
                 for
                 three
                 dayes
                 ;
                 of
                 which
                 rigorous
                 treatment
                 we
                 could
                 have
                 no
                 accompt
                 ,
                 till
                 afterwards
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 were
                 told
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 ,
                 because
                 ,
                 the
                 Presents
                 had
                 not
                 yet
                 been
                 valu'd
                 ,
                 among
                 which
                 was
                 the
                 Cabinet
                 made
                 like
                 an
                 Apothecaries
                 shop
                 ,
                 we
                 spoke
                 of
                 before
                 ,
                 which
                 could
                 not
                 be
                 valu'd
                 but
                 by
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 24.
                 
                 Came
                 before
                 
                   Moscou
                   Arnald
                   Spirin
                
                 ,
                 Farmer
                 General
                 of
                 the
                 Customs
                 in
                 Livonia
                 ,
                 through
                 which
                 he
                 had
                 pass'd
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 sent
                 by
                 the
                 Crown
                 of
                 Sueden
                 to
                 be
                 present
                 at
                 the
                 Negotiation
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Ambassadors
                 thence
                 were
                 to
                 manage
                 for
                 Commerce
                 ,
                 wherein
                 he
                 was
                 very
                 well
                 vers'd
                 .
                 The
                 Muscovites
                 ,
                 who
                 knew
                 him
                 ,
                 made
                 some
                 difficulty
                 to
                 entertain
                 him
                 in
                 that
                 quality
                 ;
                 but
                 perceiving
                 the
                 Suedes
                 took
                 it
                 ill
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 at
                 last
                 content
                 to
                 do
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 sent
                 a
                 Pristaf
                 to
                 meet
                 and
                 receive
                 him
                 .
              
               
                 September
                 1.
                 
                 
                 The
                 Muscovites
                 celebrated
                 the
                 first
                 day
                 of
                 their
                 New
                 year
                 ;
                 
                 for
                 having
                 no
                 other
                 Epoche
                 than
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 Creation
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 believe
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 in
                 Autumn
                 ,
                 they
                 begin
                 the
                 year
                 with
                 the
                 Moneth
                 of
                 September
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 accompted
                 then
                 7142
                 years
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 opinion
                 of
                 the
                 Greeks
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Eastern
                 Church
                 ,
                 which
                 count
                 5508.
                 from
                 the
                 Creation
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 to
                 the
                 birth
                 of
                 Christ
                 ;
                 whereto
                 add
                 1634.
                 you
                 will
                 find
                 the
                 number
                 7142.
                 whereas
                 we
                 accompt
                 from
                 the
                 Creation
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 to
                 the
                 same
                 year
                 1634.
                 but
                 5603
                 years
                 .
                 Their
                 Procession
                 was
                 hand
                 som
                 enough
                 ,
                 consisting
                 of
                 above
                 20000
                 persons
                 ,
                 of
                 all
                 ages
                 ,
                 who
                 were
                 admitted
                 into
                 the
                 outer
                 Court
                 of
                 the
                 Castle
                 .
                 The
                 Patriarch
                 ,
                 attended
                 by
                 almost
                 400
                 Priests
                 ,
                 all
                 Pontifically
                 habited
                 ,
                 and
                 carrying
                 a
                 many
                 Banners
                 ,
                 Images
                 ,
                 and
                 old
                 Books
                 open
                 ,
                 came
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 on
                 the
                 right
                 hand
                 of
                 the
                 second
                 Court
                 ,
                 while
                 the
                 Great
                 Duke
                 came
                 out
                 on
                 the
                 left
                 hand
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 Court
                 ,
                 accompany'd
                 by
                 his
                 Councellours
                 of
                 State
                 ,
                 Knez
                 ,
                 and
                 Bojares
                 .
                 The
                 Great
                 Duke
                 and
                 the
                 Patriarch
                 advanc'd
                 one
                 towards
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 and
                 kiss'd
                 ,
                 the
                 Duke
                 having
                 his
                 Cap
                 in
                 his
                 hand
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 Patriarch
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 a
                 Mitre
                 on
                 his
                 head
                 ,
                 held
                 in
                 his
                 ●●id
                 a
                 Golden
                 Cross
                 ,
                 about
                 a
                 foot
                 long
                 ,
                 beset
                 with
                 Diamonds
                 and
                 other
                 precious
                 stones
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 presented
                 to
                 the
                 Great
                 Duke
                 to
                 kiss
                 .
                 That
                 done
                 ,
                 the
                 Patriarch
                 gave
                 his
                 Majesty
                 his
                 Benediction
                 ,
                 as
                 also
                 to
                 all
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 wishing
                 them
                 all
                 prosperity
                 in
                 the
                 New
                 year
                 .
                 There
                 were
                 many
                 Muscovitis
                 who
                 held
                 their
                 Petitions
                 in
                 the
                 air
                 ,
                 and
                 ,
                 their
                 way
                 of
                 presenting
                 them
                 to
                 the
                 Great
                 Duke
                 ,
                 was
                 ,
                 to
                 cast
                 them
                 with
                 no
                 small
                 noise
                 at
                 his
                 feet
                 ,
                 whence
                 certain
                 Officers
                 gather'd
                 them
                 up
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 carried
                 to
                 his
                 Majesties
                 chamber
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 might
                 be
                 answer'd
                 .
                 This
                 done
                 ,
                 the
                 Processions
                 parted
                 ,
                 and
                 return'd
                 to
                 the
                 place
                 from
                 whence
                 they
                 came
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Sept.
                   3.
                   
                   Gillenstiern
                   ,
                   Bureus
                   ,
                
                 and
                 Spiring
                 ,
                 who
                 were
                 to
                 Negotiate
                 joyntly
                 with
                 us
                 concerning
                 the
                 Passage
                 into
                 Persia
                 ,
                 were
                 conducted
                 to
                 their
                 publick
                 audience
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 same
                 Ceremonies
                 as
                 we
                 had
                 been
                 ,
                 while
                 the
                 two
                 other
                 Suedish
                 Ambassadors
                 ,
                 Mr.
                 
                   Philip
                   Scheiding
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Col.
                 
                   Henry
                   Fleming
                
                 were
                 to
                 treat
                 in
                 private
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 difference
                 which
                 were
                 between
                 the
                 Crown
                 of
                 Sueden
                 and
                 the
                 Great
                 Duke
                 .
                 The
                 Three
                 former
                 desired
                 in
                 their
                 audience
                 to
                 be
                 receiv'd
                 joyntly
                 with
                 us
                 ,
                 to
                 treat
                 with
                 those
                 whom
                 it
                 should
                 please
                 his
                 Majesty
                 to
                 appoint
                 for
                 that
                 purpose
                 :
                 which
                 was
                 granted
                 .
              
               
                 Hereupon
                 ,
                 all
                 the
                 Ambassadors
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 the
                 Suedish
                 as
                 ours
                 ,
                 went
                 the
                 5th
                 to
                 the
                 Castle
                 .
                 They
                 were
                 at
                 first
                 conducted
                 into
                 a
                 spacious
                 appartment
                 ,
                 on
                 the
                 left
                 hand
                 ,
                 where
                 they
                 found
                 the
                 same
                 Goses
                 ,
                 or
                 Merchants
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 habits
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 had
                 seen
                 at
                 our
                 first
                 Audience
                 .
                 Thence
                 they
                 went
                 into
                 a
                 Hall
                 ,
                 where
                 the
                 four
                 Commissioners
                 appointed
                 to
                 treat
                 with
                 us
                 ,
                 were
                 sate
                 at
                 a
                 Table
                 expecting
                 us
                 .
                 They
                 were
                 ,
                 two
                 Bojares
                 ,
                 and
                 two
                 Chancellors
                 ,
                 or
                 Secretaries
                 
                 of
                 State
                 ,
                 very
                 richly
                 clad
                 ,
                 having
                 Coats
                 of
                 stript
                 Satin
                 ,
                 embroidered
                 with
                 very
                 great
                 Perls
                 and
                 other
                 precious
                 stones
                 ,
                 and
                 great
                 Golden
                 Chains
                 which
                 made
                 a
                 Cross
                 upon
                 their
                 breasts
                 .
                 The
                 Bojares
                 had
                 Caps
                 ,
                 after
                 the
                 fashion
                 of
                 calotts
                 ,
                 beset
                 with
                 Perls
                 ,
                 having
                 in
                 the
                 midst
                 a
                 clustre
                 of
                 Diamonds
                 and
                 precious
                 Stones
                 .
                 The
                 other
                 two
                 had
                 their
                 Caps
                 of
                 black-fox
                 fur
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 ordinary
                 fashion
                 .
                 They
                 receiv'd
                 the
                 Ambassadors
                 very
                 civilly
                 ,
                 and
                 intreated
                 them
                 to
                 sit
                 down
                 by
                 them
                 ;
                 but
                 with
                 all
                 their
                 civility
                 they
                 took
                 up
                 the
                 best
                 places
                 themselves
                 ,
                 at
                 one
                 corner
                 of
                 the
                 Hall
                 ,
                 where
                 the
                 benches
                 joyn'd
                 .
                 The
                 Ambassadors
                 took
                 up
                 theirs
                 neer
                 them
                 against
                 the
                 Wall
                 ;
                 and
                 there
                 was
                 brought
                 a
                 seat
                 without
                 any
                 back
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 Chancellors
                 or
                 Secretaries
                 of
                 State
                 ,
                 opposite
                 to
                 the
                 others
                 .
                 
                   Iohn
                   Helmes
                
                 ,
                 the
                 Great
                 Duke's
                 chief
                 Interpreter
                 ,
                 stood
                 among
                 our
                 Pristafs
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 Gentlemen
                 ,
                 with
                 all
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 our
                 retinue
                 ,
                 stay'd
                 in
                 the
                 Antichamber
                 ,
                 except
                 only
                 the
                 two
                 Secretaries
                 of
                 the
                 Suedish
                 Ambassy
                 and
                 ours
                 ,
                 as
                 many
                 Interpreters
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 Muscovite
                 Clark
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 taken
                 in
                 to
                 take
                 notes
                 of
                 what
                 was
                 treated
                 of
                 .
                 All
                 having
                 taken
                 their
                 places
                 ,
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 Bojares
                 ask'd
                 the
                 Ambassadors
                 ,
                 whether
                 they
                 were
                 supply'd
                 with
                 necessary
                 provisions
                 ,
                 or
                 wanted
                 any
                 thing
                 ?
                 The
                 Ambassadors
                 made
                 answer
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 had
                 occasion
                 rather
                 to
                 commend
                 those
                 who
                 had
                 the
                 management
                 thereof
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 they
                 gave
                 his
                 Majesty
                 their
                 most
                 humble
                 thanks
                 for
                 his
                 care
                 of
                 them
                 .
                 After
                 this
                 complement
                 ,
                 all
                 rise
                 up
                 ,
                 and
                 being
                 uncover'd
                 ,
                 the
                 more
                 considerable
                 of
                 the
                 two
                 Bojares
                 ,
                 said
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   Grand
                   Seigneur
                   Czaar
                   and
                   Great
                   Duke
                
                 (
                 reciting
                 all
                 his
                 Titles
                 ,
                 and
                 being
                 all
                 sat
                 down
                 again
                 ,
                 he
                 went
                 on
                 )
                 gives
                 you
                 to
                 understand
                 ,
                 you
                 Lords
                 Ambassadors
                 from
                 the
                 Crown
                 of
                 Sueden
                 ,
                 and
                 Duke
                 of
                 Holstein
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 hath
                 caus'd
                 your
                 Letters
                 to
                 be
                 translated
                 into
                 the
                 Muscovian
                 Language
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 he
                 hath
                 also
                 hearkned
                 to
                 the
                 Propositions
                 you
                 made
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 publick
                 audience
                 he
                 gave
                 you
                 .
                 Upon
                 that
                 they
                 all
                 rose
                 again
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 other
                 Bojare
                 ,
                 uncovering
                 himself
                 ,
                 said
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   Grand
                   Seigneur
                   ,
                   Czaar
                   and
                   Great
                   Duke
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 (
                 not
                 omitting
                 any
                 of
                 the
                 former
                 titles
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 sitting
                 down
                 ,
                 continued
                 )
                 wishes
                 the
                 Queen
                 of
                 Sueden
                 and
                 the
                 Duke
                 of
                 Holstein
                 all
                 prosperity
                 ,
                 and
                 victory
                 over
                 their
                 Enemies
                 ,
                 and
                 tells
                 you
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 hath
                 read
                 their
                 Letters
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 he
                 well
                 understands
                 their
                 intention
                 .
                 The
                 third
                 Commissioner
                 proceeded
                 with
                 the
                 same
                 Ceremonies
                 ,
                 saying
                 
                   The
                   Grand
                   Seigneur
                
                 ,
                 &c.
                 hath
                 seen
                 the
                 Letters
                 you
                 have
                 brought
                 him
                 ,
                 is
                 satisfy'd
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 credence
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 given
                 you
                 in
                 what
                 you
                 shall
                 say
                 and
                 propose
                 ,
                 which
                 shall
                 accordingly
                 be
                 done
                 .
                 To
                 which
                 the
                 fourth
                 added
                 ,
                 That
                 his
                 Majesty
                 ,
                 the
                 Czaar
                 ,
                 had
                 appointed
                 them
                 Commissioners
                 ,
                 to
                 receive
                 from
                 them
                 ,
                 what
                 they
                 had
                 to
                 propose
                 and
                 desire
                 ;
                 and
                 thereupon
                 read
                 the
                 names
                 of
                 the
                 Commissioners
                 ,
                 who
                 were
                 :
              
               
                 
                   Knez
                   Boris
                   Michaelouits
                   ,
                   Likow
                   Obolenscoi
                   ,
                   
                     Weywode
                     of
                  
                   Tuere
                
                 
                   Knez
                   Vasili
                   Iuanouits
                   Stresnow
                   ,
                   
                     Weywode
                     of
                  
                   Tarschock
                
                 
                   The
                   two
                   Secretaries
                   of
                   State
                   ,
                   whom
                   they
                   call
                   
                     Dumnoi
                     Diaken
                  
                   ,
                   were
                   ,
                
                 
                   
                     Iuan
                     Tarascouits
                     Granmatin
                  
                   ,
                   Lord
                   Keeper
                   of
                   the
                   Seals
                   or
                   Chancellor
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
                 
                   Iuan
                   Offonassiowsin
                   Gauaarenow
                   ,
                   Vicechancellor
                   .
                
              
               
                 This
                 done
                 ,
                 they
                 all
                 rise
                 ,
                 and
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 Suedish
                 Ambassadors
                 ,
                 
                   Eric
                   Gillenstierna
                
                 ,
                 having
                 given
                 his
                 Majesty
                 thanks
                 on
                 the
                 behalf
                 of
                 his
                 Mistriss
                 ,
                 for
                 their
                 admission
                 to
                 a
                 private
                 audience
                 ,
                 read
                 to
                 the
                 Commissioners
                 their
                 proposition
                 ,
                 contained
                 in
                 one
                 sheet
                 of
                 paper
                 ,
                 written
                 in
                 the
                 the
                 German
                 tongue
                 .
                 We
                 would
                 have
                 done
                 the
                 like
                 with
                 ours
                 ;
                 but
                 being
                 larger
                 than
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 to
                 forbear
                 importuning
                 the
                 Commissioners
                 ,
                 we
                 thought
                 it
                 enough
                 to
                 put
                 it
                 in
                 with
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 Suedish
                 Ambassadors
                 .
                 The
                 Commissioners
                 ,
                 having
                 receiv'd
                 them
                 ,
                 went
                 up
                 to
                 the
                 Great
                 Duke's
                 Chamber
                 ,
                 to
                 communicate
                 them
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 leaving
                 us
                 alone
                 ,
                 save
                 that
                 the
                 Pristafs
                 and
                 Gentlemen
                 of
                 our
                 retinue
                 were
                 permitted
                 to
                 come
                 into
                 the
                 room
                 to
                 entertain
                 us
                 .
                 Having
                 expected
                 a
                 good
                 half-hour
                 ,
                 the
                 Vice-chancellor
                 came
                 down
                 to
                 tell
                 us
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 should
                 have
                 no
                 other
                 answer
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 ,
                 than
                 that
                 his
                 Majesty
                 would
                 cause
                 the
                 propositions
                 to
                 be
                 translated
                 ,
                 and
                 would
                 let
                 us
                 know
                 his
                 resolution
                 with
                 the
                 soonest
                 .
              
               
                 Sept.
                 10.
                 
                 The
                 Suedish
                 Ambassadors
                 had
                 their
                 last
                 private
                 audience
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 what
                 concern'd
                 the
                 affairs
                 of
                 that
                 Crown
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 12.
                 
                 
                 We
                 saw
                 a
                 Cavalcade
                 of
                 three
                 Tartarian
                 Ambassadors
                 .
                 sent
                 by
                 the
                 Prince
                 of
                 Cassan
                 ,
                 a
                 Vassal
                 of
                 the
                 Great
                 Duke's
                 .
                 They
                 had
                 no
                 other
                 retinue
                 or
                 company
                 than
                 that
                 of
                 sixteen
                 servants
                 ,
                 who
                 follow'd
                 them
                 ,
                 with
                 their
                 Bows
                 and
                 Arrows
                 in
                 their
                 hands
                 .
                 Their
                 Cassocks
                 ,
                 were
                 of
                 a
                 very
                 coarse
                 red
                 cloath
                 ;
                 but
                 at
                 their
                 return
                 from
                 audience
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 in
                 Damask
                 coats
                 ,
                 some
                 red
                 ,
                 some
                 yellow
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Great
                 Duke
                 had
                 bestow'd
                 on
                 them
                 by
                 way
                 of
                 present
                 .
                 There
                 hardly
                 passes
                 a
                 year
                 ,
                 but
                 these
                 Gentlemen
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 the
                 other
                 Tartars
                 their
                 Neighbours
                 ,
                 send
                 such
                 an
                 Ambassy
                 to
                 Moscou
                 ;
                 not
                 so
                 much
                 for
                 any
                 business
                 they
                 have
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 get
                 some
                 Furs
                 ,
                 Martins
                 skins
                 ,
                 and
                 silk
                 Vestments
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 15.
                 
                 Our
                 Pristafs
                 came
                 to
                 tell
                 us
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Great
                 Dutchess
                 was
                 ,
                 the
                 day
                 before
                 ,
                 deliver'd
                 of
                 a
                 Daughter
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 already
                 Christned
                 ,
                 and
                 nam'd
                 Sophia
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 custom
                 of
                 the
                 Muscovites
                 ,
                 who
                 baptize
                 their
                 Children
                 immediately
                 after
                 their
                 birth
                 ,
                 and
                 without
                 any
                 Ceremonies
                 or
                 entertainments
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 do
                 in
                 other
                 Countreys
                 .
                 The
                 Patriarch
                 was
                 her
                 Godfather
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 had
                 been
                 to
                 all
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 Great
                 Duke's
                 Children
                 ,
                 who
                 would
                 nevertheless
                 
                 have
                 us
                 to
                 participate
                 of
                 that
                 joy
                 ,
                 upon
                 which
                 accompt
                 ,
                 our
                 ordinary
                 allowance
                 was
                 doubled
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 17.
                 
                 Came
                 in
                 a
                 Turkish
                 Ambassador
                 ,
                 
                 who
                 was
                 receiv'd
                 with
                 great
                 Ceremonies
                 ;
                 and
                 though
                 they
                 sent
                 16000
                 Horse
                 to
                 meet
                 him
                 ,
                 yet
                 in
                 all
                 that
                 Army
                 there
                 were
                 seen
                 but
                 six
                 Colours
                 .
                 The
                 first
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 Duke's
                 Guard
                 ,
                 was
                 of
                 white
                 Satin
                 ,
                 and
                 had
                 in
                 the
                 midst
                 ,
                 within
                 a
                 circle
                 of
                 Laurel
                 ,
                 an
                 Imperial
                 Eagle
                 with
                 a
                 triple
                 Crown
                 ,
                 with
                 this
                 Motto
                 ,
                 
                   Virtute
                   Supero
                
                 .
                 One
                 of
                 Crimson
                 Damask
                 branch'd
                 ,
                 having
                 in
                 the
                 midst
                 a
                 Ianus
                 with
                 two
                 faces
                 .
                 One
                 of
                 a
                 plain
                 red
                 Damask
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 other
                 three
                 ,
                 blew
                 and
                 white
                 ,
                 whereof
                 one
                 had
                 a
                 Gryffon
                 ,
                 another
                 ,
                 a
                 Snail
                 ;
                 the
                 third
                 ,
                 a
                 naked
                 Arm
                 coming
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Clouds
                 ,
                 and
                 holding
                 a
                 sword
                 .
                 'T
                 is
                 thought
                 these
                 were
                 the
                 devises
                 of
                 the
                 German
                 officers
                 ,
                 during
                 the
                 War
                 at
                 Smolensco
                 .
                 Every
                 Colours
                 was
                 attended
                 by
                 Timbrels
                 and
                 Hautbois
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 white
                 had
                 six
                 Trumpets
                 ,
                 which
                 made
                 a
                 wretched
                 inharmonious
                 noise
                 .
                 The
                 Knez
                 and
                 Lords
                 that
                 were
                 sent
                 to
                 meet
                 this
                 Ambassadors
                 ,
                 were
                 excellently
                 well
                 mounted
                 ,
                 upon
                 Horses
                 that
                 came
                 out
                 of
                 
                   Persia
                   ,
                   Poland
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Germany
                 ,
                 very
                 richly
                 set
                 out
                 ,
                 having
                 with
                 them
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Great
                 Dukes
                 Stable
                 ,
                 twenty
                 led
                 Horses
                 ,
                 with
                 great
                 silver
                 Chains
                 instead
                 of
                 Bridles
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 we
                 have
                 mention'd
                 before
                 .
              
               
                 We
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 Gentlemen
                 and
                 Officers
                 of
                 the
                 Suedish
                 Officers
                 retinue
                 ,
                 made
                 up
                 a
                 Troop
                 of
                 fifty
                 Horse
                 ,
                 under
                 the
                 command
                 of
                 
                   Wolfwolf
                   Spar
                
                 ,
                 Gentleman
                 of
                 the
                 Horse
                 to
                 the
                 Suedish
                 Embassy
                 ,
                 who
                 ,
                 as
                 our
                 Captain
                 ,
                 march'd
                 in
                 the
                 head
                 of
                 the
                 Troop
                 .
                 We
                 went
                 a
                 good
                 league
                 to
                 meet
                 the
                 Ambassador
                 ,
                 who
                 no
                 sooner
                 perceiv'd
                 us
                 ,
                 but
                 he
                 look'd
                 very
                 earnestly
                 upon
                 us
                 ,
                 and
                 we
                 upon
                 him
                 .
                 We
                 kept
                 along
                 with
                 him
                 a
                 good
                 while
                 ,
                 to
                 take
                 the
                 better
                 notice
                 of
                 his
                 retinue
                 ,
                 and
                 Cavalcade
                 ,
                 which
                 march'd
                 in
                 the
                 order
                 following
                 .
              
               
                 First
                 ,
                 march'd
                 46
                 Strelits
                 ,
                 having
                 ,
                 instead
                 of
                 Muskets
                 ,
                 Bows
                 and
                 Arrows
                 ,
                 and
                 Cimitars
                 by
                 their
                 sides
                 .
                 After
                 them
                 came
                 a
                 Pristaf
                 clad
                 in
                 a
                 Coat
                 of
                 Brocado
                 ,
                 and
                 follow'd
                 by
                 eleven
                 Men
                 ,
                 clad
                 in
                 Red
                 Branched
                 Velvet
                 ,
                 whereof
                 some
                 were
                 Grecian
                 and
                 Turkish
                 Merchants
                 ,
                 some
                 Greek
                 Ecclesiasticks
                 .
                 After
                 them
                 march'd
                 the
                 Ambassador's
                 Steward
                 ,
                 alone
                 ,
                 and
                 behind
                 him
                 a
                 Gua●d
                 of
                 four
                 ,
                 with
                 Bows
                 and
                 Arrows
                 .
                 After
                 them
                 two
                 Cavalliers
                 very
                 richly
                 clad
                 ,
                 immediately
                 preceding
                 the
                 Ambassador
                 ,
                 who
                 march'd
                 alone
                 .
                 He
                 was
                 a
                 middle-statur'd
                 Man
                 ,
                 much
                 tann'd
                 in
                 the
                 face
                 ,
                 his
                 Beard
                 very
                 black
                 :
                 His
                 under-coat
                 was
                 of
                 a
                 White-Flowr'd
                 Satin
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 upper
                 Garment
                 of
                 Satin
                 purfled
                 with
                 Gold
                 ,
                 lined
                 with
                 Martins-skins
                 .
                 His
                 Turbant
                 was
                 white
                 ,
                 as
                 were
                 also
                 those
                 of
                 his
                 retinue
                 .
                 He
                 was
                 in
                 a
                 sorry
                 Wagon
                 ,
                 of
                 a
                 white
                 kind
                 of
                 Wood
                 ,
                 but
                 all
                 cover'd
                 with
                 rich
                 Tapestry
                 .
                 The
                 rest
                 of
                 his
                 Train
                 consisted
                 in
                 above
                 forty
                 Waggons
                 of
                 Baggage
                 ,
                 which
                 were
                 every
                 one
                 kept
                 by
                 one
                 or
                 two
                 Boys
                 .
                 Being
                 come
                 within
                 a
                 quarter
                 of
                 a
                 league
                 of
                 the
                 City
                 ,
                 near
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 imagin'd
                 ,
                 the
                 place
                 where
                 the
                 Muscovites
                 would
                 receive
                 him
                 ,
                 he
                 mounted
                 an
                 excellent
                 Arabian
                 Horse
                 .
                 Nor
                 indeed
                 had
                 he
                 rode
                 a
                 Pistol-shot
                 ,
                 ere
                 he
                 met
                 the
                 two
                 Pristafs
                 appointed
                 for
                 his
                 reception
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 Great
                 Duke's
                 Horses
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 custom
                 .
                 The
                 Pristafs
                 continued
                 on
                 Horsback
                 ,
                 till
                 the
                 Ambassador
                 had
                 alighted
                 ;
                 but
                 he
                 ,
                 on
                 the
                 other
                 side
                 ,
                 stirr'd
                 not
                 his
                 Turbant
                 ,
                 though
                 the
                 Muscovites
                 took
                 off
                 their
                 Caps
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 pronounc'd
                 the
                 Great
                 Duks
                 name
                 .
              
               
                 After
                 this
                 first
                 Complement
                 ,
                 the
                 Pristafs
                 immediately
                 mounted
                 ;
                 the
                 Ambassadour
                 did
                 what
                 he
                 could
                 to
                 be
                 in
                 the
                 Saddle
                 as
                 soon
                 as
                 they
                 ,
                 or
                 sooner
                 ;
                 but
                 they
                 had
                 brought
                 him
                 a
                 very
                 high
                 Horse
                 (
                 with
                 a
                 Saddle
                 yet
                 much
                 higher
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Muscovian
                 fashion
                 )
                 and
                 so
                 skittish
                 withal
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 not
                 only
                 found
                 some
                 difficulty
                 to
                 get
                 up
                 ,
                 but
                 very
                 narrowly
                 scap'd
                 being
                 hurt
                 by
                 him
                 .
                 Being
                 got
                 up
                 ,
                 the
                 Pristafs
                 took
                 him
                 between
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 conducted
                 him
                 to
                 the
                 ordinary
                 place
                 for
                 the
                 entertainment
                 of
                 Ambassadors
                 ,
                 which
                 had
                 been
                 built
                 up
                 since
                 our
                 coming
                 thither
                 .
                 As
                 soon
                 as
                 he
                 was
                 got
                 in
                 ,
                 the
                 doors
                 were
                 shut
                 ,
                 and
                 several
                 Guards
                 of
                 Musketiers
                 plac'd
                 about
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 Our
                 Ambassadors
                 intended
                 to
                 have
                 gone
                 that
                 day
                 to
                 those
                 of
                 Sueden
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 invited
                 them
                 to
                 dinner
                 ,
                 to
                 shew
                 them
                 the
                 Turks
                 ,
                 who
                 were
                 lodg'd
                 near
                 them
                 ,
                 the
                 Suedes
                 having
                 a
                 prospect
                 into
                 their
                 Court
                 :
                 but
                 the
                 Chancellor
                 sent
                 to
                 desire
                 us
                 not
                 to
                 stir
                 abroad
                 that
                 day
                 ,
                 for
                 reasons
                 he
                 could
                 not
                 discover
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 19.
                 
                 We
                 had
                 the
                 second
                 private
                 Audience
                 with
                 the
                 suedish
                 Ambassadors
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 23.
                 
                 The
                 Turkish
                 Ambassadour
                 had
                 his
                 first
                 publick
                 Audience
                 ,
                 
                 to
                 which
                 he
                 went
                 in
                 this
                 order
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 the
                 Front
                 march'd
                 20
                 Cosaques
                 ,
                 mounted
                 on
                 white
                 Horses
                 ,
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Great
                 Duke's
                 stables
                 :
                 after
                 them
                 ,
                 the
                 Turkish
                 and
                 Greek
                 Merchants
                 ;
                 and
                 then
                 the
                 Presents
                 ,
                 viz.
                 
              
               
                 Twenty
                 pieces
                 of
                 Satin
                 stript
                 with
                 Gold
                 ,
                 carried
                 by
                 so
                 many
                 Muscovites
                 ,
                 who
                 march'd
                 all
                 in
                 a
                 file
                 .
              
               
                 A
                 Golden
                 Cross
                 ,
                 about
                 a
                 fingers
                 length
                 ,
                 beset
                 with
                 several
                 large
                 Diamonds
                 ,
                 carried
                 by
                 a
                 Muscovite
                 in
                 a
                 Basin
                 .
              
               
                 A
                 Vessel
                 of
                 Rock-Chrystal
                 ,
                 adorn'd
                 with
                 Gold
                 ,
                 and
                 enrich'd
                 with
                 precious
                 Stones
                 .
              
               
                 A
                 Belt
                 or
                 Girdle
                 for
                 a
                 Cimitar
                 ,
                 enrich●d
                 with
                 Gold
                 ,
                 and
                 beset
                 with
                 precious
                 Stones
                 .
              
               
                 A
                 Pearl
                 of
                 great
                 bigness
                 ,
                 laid
                 on
                 a
                 piece
                 of
                 water'd
                 Taffata
                 ,
                 in
                 a
                 Basin
                 .
              
               
                 Harness
                 for
                 two
                 Horses
                 ,
                 embroider'd
                 with
                 Gold
                 ,
                 and
                 set
                 with
                 Pearls
                 .
              
               
               
                 A
                 very
                 fair
                 Diamond-ring
                 ,
                 in
                 a
                 Basin
                 .
              
               
                 A
                 Ruby
                 ,
                 as
                 big
                 as
                 a
                 Crown
                 piece
                 of
                 Silver
                 ,
                 enchac'd
                 in
                 Gold
                 ,
                 in
                 a
                 Basin
                 .
              
               
                 A
                 very
                 fair
                 Battel-Ax
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 call
                 Bulaf
                 ,
                 form'd
                 like
                 a
                 Scepter
                 .
              
               
                 After
                 the
                 Presents
                 march'd
                 eight
                 Turks
                 ,
                 two
                 a-breast
                 ,
                 and
                 after
                 them
                 ,
                 two
                 very
                 handsome
                 young
                 men
                 ,
                 carrying
                 upon
                 great
                 pieces
                 of
                 silk
                 ,
                 the
                 Credential
                 Letters
                 ,
                 which
                 though
                 folded
                 ,
                 were
                 yet
                 at
                 least
                 half
                 an
                 ell
                 wide
                 .
                 The
                 Greek
                 Ecclesiasticks
                 were
                 not
                 in
                 the
                 Cavalcade
                 ,
                 but
                 had
                 their
                 Audience
                 by
                 themselves
                 the
                 28.
                 following
                 .
                 Two
                 Muscovy
                 Priests
                 went
                 to
                 them
                 at
                 their
                 Lodgings
                 ,
                 and
                 conducted
                 them
                 to
                 the
                 Castle
                 ,
                 where
                 they
                 met
                 a
                 great
                 number
                 of
                 Priests
                 ,
                 who
                 accompany'd
                 them
                 to
                 their
                 audience
                 .
                 Their
                 presents
                 were
                 ;
              
               
                 Six
                 Basins
                 with
                 Relicks
                 ,
                 or
                 a
                 parcel
                 of
                 Bones
                 ,
                 whereof
                 some
                 were
                 gilt
                 .
              
               
                 Linings
                 for
                 a
                 Priest's
                 Cope
                 ,
                 embroider'd
                 with
                 Gold
                 and
                 Perls
                 .
              
               
                 A
                 Head-stall
                 for
                 a
                 Horse
                 ,
                 beset
                 with
                 precious
                 Stones
                 .
              
               
                 Two
                 pieces
                 of
                 Satin
                 purfled
                 with
                 Gold.
                 
              
               
                 One
                 Priest's
                 Cope
                 .
              
               
                 One
                 piece
                 of
                 silver'd
                 Taby
                 ,
                 with
                 flowers
                 of
                 Gold.
                 
              
               
                 The
                 Greeks
                 march'd
                 after
                 the
                 Presents
                 ,
                 clad
                 in
                 Violet
                 Chamlet
                 ,
                 and
                 had
                 a
                 Cross
                 carried
                 before
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 Our
                 Ambassadors
                 had
                 also
                 Letters
                 from
                 the
                 Elector
                 of
                 Saxony
                 to
                 the
                 Great
                 Duke
                 ,
                 and
                 thought
                 fit
                 to
                 deliver
                 them
                 at
                 a
                 Publick
                 Audience
                 ,
                 for
                 which
                 was
                 appointed
                 St.
                 Michael's
                 day
                 ,
                 Sept.
                 29.
                 
                 We
                 went
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 order
                 as
                 the
                 time
                 before
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Letters
                 were
                 carried
                 M.
                 Vchterits
                 upon
                 black
                 and
                 yellow
                 Taffata
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 the
                 Elector's
                 Colours
                 .
                 The
                 Great
                 Duke
                 receiv'd
                 them
                 with
                 much
                 kindness
                 ,
                 enquir'd
                 after
                 the
                 health
                 of
                 his
                 Electoral
                 Highness
                 ,
                 and
                 commanded
                 we
                 should
                 once
                 more
                 be
                 furnish'd
                 with
                 meat
                 from
                 his
                 own
                 Table
                 ;
                 which
                 indeed
                 was
                 brought
                 us
                 ,
                 not
                 ready
                 dress'd
                 as
                 the
                 former
                 ,
                 but
                 we
                 were
                 left
                 to
                 order
                 it
                 as
                 we
                 would
                 our selves
                 .
              
               
                 October
                 1.
                 the
                 Muscovites
                 keep
                 as
                 one
                 of
                 their
                 most
                 solemn
                 Festivals
                 ,
                 
                 or
                 Prasnick
                 :
                 the
                 Ceremonies
                 ,
                 these
                 .
                 The
                 Great
                 Duke
                 attended
                 by
                 the
                 whole
                 Court
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Patriarch
                 ,
                 accompany'd
                 by
                 all
                 the
                 Clergy
                 ,
                 went
                 in
                 Procession
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 which
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 outer
                 Court
                 of
                 the
                 Castle
                 ,
                 called
                 by
                 the
                 Muscovites
                 ,
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Blessed
                   Trinity
                
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 
                   Germans
                   ,
                   Ierusalem
                
                 .
                 But
                 before
                 they
                 went
                 into
                 it
                 ,
                 they
                 turn'd
                 aside
                 to
                 a
                 place
                 balcony'd
                 about
                 much
                 after
                 the
                 form
                 of
                 a
                 Theatre
                 ,
                 on
                 the
                 right
                 hand
                 as
                 you
                 go
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 neer
                 which
                 place
                 are
                 two
                 great
                 pieces
                 of
                 Canon
                 ,
                 whereof
                 the
                 bore
                 is
                 at
                 least
                 half
                 an
                 ell
                 diameter
                 .
                 The
                 Great
                 Duke
                 and
                 the
                 Patriarch
                 ,
                 being
                 got
                 into
                 it
                 ,
                 not
                 admitting
                 any
                 other
                 ,
                 the
                 Patriarch
                 presented
                 to
                 his
                 Majesty
                 an
                 Image
                 painted
                 upon
                 a
                 piece
                 of
                 past-board
                 ,
                 which
                 folded
                 as
                 it
                 had
                 been
                 a
                 book
                 ,
                 enrich'd
                 with
                 silver
                 in
                 the
                 middle
                 ,
                 and
                 at
                 the
                 four
                 corners
                 ,
                 to
                 which
                 Image
                 the
                 Czaar
                 made
                 a
                 most
                 low
                 reverence
                 ,
                 and
                 touch'd
                 it
                 with
                 his
                 fore-head
                 ,
                 the
                 Priests
                 in
                 the
                 mean
                 time
                 muttering
                 over
                 their
                 Prayers
                 .
                 Which
                 done
                 ,
                 the
                 Patriarch
                 approaching
                 the
                 Great
                 Duke
                 again
                 ,
                 presented
                 him
                 ,
                 to
                 kiss
                 it
                 ,
                 a
                 Golden
                 Cross
                 ,
                 of
                 about
                 a
                 foot
                 length
                 ,
                 beset
                 with
                 Diamonds
                 .
                 He
                 also
                 touch'd
                 his
                 forehead
                 and
                 temples
                 with
                 it
                 :
                 whereupon
                 they
                 all
                 went
                 into
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 where
                 they
                 concluded
                 the
                 service
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Greeks
                 that
                 came
                 along
                 with
                 the
                 Turkish
                 Ambassador
                 ,
                 went
                 in
                 also
                 ,
                 by
                 a
                 priviledge
                 particular
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 of
                 all
                 Christians
                 ,
                 whom
                 the
                 Muscovites
                 suffer
                 not
                 to
                 enter
                 their
                 Churches
                 ;
                 but
                 they
                 permit
                 the
                 Greeks
                 ,
                 as
                 such
                 as
                 profess
                 the
                 same
                 Religion
                 with
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 Octob.
                 8.
                 we
                 had
                 our
                 third
                 private
                 Audience
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 Suedish
                 Ambassadors
                 ,
                 and
                 were
                 above
                 two
                 hours
                 in
                 conference
                 with
                 the
                 Great
                 Duke's
                 Ministers
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 12.
                 the
                 Great
                 Duke
                 went
                 on
                 Pilgrimage
                 ,
                 
                 to
                 a
                 Church
                 half
                 a
                 league
                 from
                 the
                 City
                 .
                 He
                 rode
                 alone
                 on
                 horseback
                 ,
                 with
                 a
                 whip
                 in
                 his
                 hand
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 follow'd
                 by
                 above
                 1000.
                 horse
                 .
                 The
                 Knez
                 and
                 Bojares
                 who
                 attended
                 him
                 ,
                 march'd
                 ten
                 a-breast
                 ,
                 which
                 made
                 a
                 noble
                 show
                 ,
                 and
                 express'd
                 the
                 greatness
                 of
                 the
                 Prince
                 .
                 The
                 Great
                 Dutchess
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 young
                 Prince
                 and
                 Princess
                 ,
                 followed
                 them
                 in
                 a
                 large
                 Chariot
                 ,
                 all
                 of
                 Joyners
                 work
                 ,
                 cover'd
                 with
                 Scarlet
                 ,
                 the
                 curtains
                 of
                 yellow
                 Taffata
                 ,
                 drawn
                 by
                 sixteen
                 white
                 horses
                 .
                 After
                 the
                 Dutchess's
                 ,
                 the
                 Court-Ladies
                 were
                 carried
                 in
                 22.
                 other
                 Chariots
                 ,
                 of
                 wood
                 ,
                 painted
                 green
                 ,
                 covered
                 with
                 Scarlet
                 ,
                 the
                 curtains
                 drawn
                 close
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 those
                 within
                 could
                 not
                 be
                 seen
                 .
                 I
                 had
                 the
                 happiness
                 ,
                 the
                 wind
                 having
                 blown
                 those
                 of
                 the
                 Great
                 Dutchess
                 ,
                 a
                 little
                 on
                 one
                 side
                 ,
                 to
                 have
                 a
                 glimps
                 of
                 her
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 thought
                 her
                 very
                 handsome
                 ,
                 and
                 very
                 richly
                 clad
                 .
                 On
                 both
                 sides
                 march'd
                 above
                 a
                 hundred
                 Strelits
                 ,
                 having
                 white
                 tlaves
                 in
                 their
                 hands
                 ,
                 to
                 keep
                 off
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 who
                 were
                 thronging
                 to
                 bless
                 their
                 Princess
                 ,
                 for
                 whom
                 the
                 Muscovites
                 have
                 a
                 particular
                 respect
                 and
                 devotion
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 23.
                 we
                 had
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 Suedish
                 Ambassadors
                 ,
                 our
                 fourth
                 private
                 Audience
                 ,
                 wherein
                 we
                 concluded
                 our
                 Negotiation
                 ,
                 The
                 28.
                 the
                 Suedish
                 had
                 their
                 last
                 publick
                 Audience
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 their
                 departure
                 ,
                 returning
                 from
                 which
                 ,
                 they
                 caus'd
                 the
                 Answer
                 to
                 their
                 Letters
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 carried
                 by
                 two
                 Gentlemen
                 .
                 The
                 7.
                 and
                 10.
                 of
                 November
                 they
                 departed
                 from
                 Mosco
                 ,
                 in
                 three
                 troops
                 ,
                 some
                 taking
                 the
                 way
                 of
                 Livonia
                 ,
                 others
                 that
                 of
                 Sueden
                 .
              
               
                 Nov.
                 19.
                 we
                 had
                 our
                 fifth
                 and
                 last
                 private
                 Audience
                 ,
                 
                 at
                 which
                 it
                 was
                 told
                 us
                 ,
                 that
                 his
                 Czaarick
                 Majesty
                 ,
                 having
                 taken
                 our
                 propositions
                 into
                 serious
                 consideration
                 ,
                 had
                 at
                 last
                 resolv'd
                 to
                 gratifie
                 his
                 Highness
                 the
                 Duke
                 of
                 Holstein
                 ,
                 as
                 his
                 Friend
                 ,
                 Uncle
                 ,
                 and
                 Ally
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 
                 what
                 he
                 had
                 desir'd
                 of
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 grant
                 him
                 ,
                 what
                 he
                 had
                 deny'd
                 many
                 other
                 Princes
                 and
                 Potentates
                 of
                 Europe
                 ,
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 a
                 passage
                 through
                 Muscovy
                 to
                 go
                 into
                 Persia
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 his
                 Ambassadors
                 might
                 go
                 thither
                 ,
                 
                 but
                 with
                 this
                 proviso
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 should
                 first
                 return
                 back
                 to
                 Holstein
                 ,
                 and
                 bring
                 him
                 the
                 ratification
                 of
                 the
                 present
                 Treaty
                 .
              
               
                 Having
                 so
                 happily
                 ,
                 though
                 with
                 much
                 difficulty
                 ,
                 perfected
                 our
                 negotiation
                 ,
                 we
                 thought
                 it
                 not
                 amiss
                 ,
                 to
                 divert
                 our selves
                 ,
                 for
                 some
                 days
                 ,
                 among
                 our
                 friends
                 ;
                 as
                 we
                 did
                 at
                 the
                 Christening
                 of
                 a
                 Child
                 of
                 the
                 Residents
                 of
                 Sueden
                 ,
                 at
                 a
                 feast
                 which
                 Dr.
                 Wendelin
                 made
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 marriage
                 of
                 a
                 Kinsman
                 of
                 his
                 ,
                 and
                 at
                 the
                 magnificent
                 entertainment
                 which
                 
                   David
                   Ruts
                
                 ,
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 chiefest
                 Dutch
                 Merchants
                 there
                 ,
                 gave
                 us
                 at
                 his
                 own
                 house
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 22.
                 
                 The
                 Muscovites
                 made
                 a
                 solemn
                 Procession
                 to
                 a
                 Church
                 ,
                 near
                 the
                 ordinary
                 place
                 where
                 the
                 Ambassadors
                 are
                 entertain'd
                 ,
                 at
                 which
                 the
                 Great
                 Duke
                 and
                 the
                 Patriarch
                 were
                 present
                 .
                 There
                 was
                 a
                 passage
                 made
                 with
                 Deal-boards
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 Castle
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 along
                 which
                 came
                 first
                 several
                 pedling
                 Merchants
                 ,
                 who
                 sold
                 wax
                 Candles
                 ;
                 after
                 them
                 ,
                 some
                 that
                 swept
                 the
                 passage
                 and
                 kept
                 it
                 clean
                 .
                 The
                 Procession
                 was
                 thus
                 .
              
               
                 First
                 ,
                 went
                 a
                 man
                 carrying
                 an
                 Ewer
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 Napkin
                 .
              
               
                 Three
                 men
                 carrying
                 Banners
                 ,
                 like
                 Cornet's
                 Colours
                 ,
                 half
                 Red
                 ,
                 half
                 White
                 .
              
               
                 Sixty
                 one
                 Priests
                 ,
                 in
                 their
                 Copes
                 .
              
               
                 Four
                 Cherubins
                 carried
                 upon
                 long
                 poles
                 .
              
               
                 A
                 man
                 carrying
                 a
                 Lantern
                 at
                 the
                 top
                 of
                 a
                 long
                 pole
                 .
              
               
                 Forty
                 Priests
                 .
              
               
                 Eight
                 Priests
                 ,
                 carrying
                 a
                 great
                 Cross
                 ,
                 fasten'd
                 in
                 a
                 great
                 piece
                 of
                 timber
                 ,
                 double-cross'd
                 .
              
               
                 A
                 hundred
                 Priests
                 and
                 Monks
                 ,
                 carrying
                 every
                 one
                 a
                 painted
                 Image
                 .
              
               
                 A
                 great
                 Image
                 cover'd
                 ,
                 carried
                 by
                 two
                 men
                 .
              
               
                 Forty
                 Priests
                 .
              
               
                 A
                 great
                 Image
                 ,
                 adorn'd
                 with
                 abundance
                 of
                 precious
                 Stones
                 ,
                 carried
                 by
                 three
                 men
                 .
              
               
                 Another
                 lesser
                 Image
                 .
              
               
                 Four
                 Priests
                 singing
                 .
              
               
                 Another
                 Image
                 .
              
               
                 A
                 Cross
                 of
                 Diamonds
                 ,
                 in
                 a
                 Basin
                 .
              
               
                 Two
                 men
                 ,
                 carrying
                 each
                 a
                 lighted
                 Taper
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Patriarch
                 ,
                 in
                 Pontificalibus
                 ,
                 very
                 richly
                 clad
                 ,
                 under
                 a
                 blew
                 Canopy
                 ,
                 and
                 led
                 by
                 the
                 Arms
                 by
                 two
                 Men
                 ,
                 having
                 behind
                 ,
                 and
                 on
                 one
                 side
                 of
                 him
                 ,
                 about
                 fifty
                 Priests
                 and
                 Monks
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Great
                 Duke
                 under
                 a
                 red
                 Canopy
                 ,
                 supported
                 by
                 two
                 Lords
                 of
                 his
                 Counsel
                 ,
                 and
                 attended
                 by
                 his
                 Knez
                 and
                 Bojares
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Great
                 Duke's
                 Chair
                 of
                 State
                 ,
                 of
                 red
                 Velvet
                 ,
                 carried
                 by
                 two
                 men
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Great
                 Duke's
                 Horse
                 .
              
               
                 His
                 S'edge
                 ,
                 drawn
                 by
                 two
                 white
                 Horses
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 Procession
                 was
                 occasion'd
                 upon
                 the
                 finding
                 of
                 an
                 Image
                 of
                 our
                 Lady
                 's
                 in
                 a
                 certain
                 place
                 ,
                 where
                 ,
                 since
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 Church
                 built
                 .
              
               
                 December
                 12.
                 
                 We
                 saw
                 a
                 Cavalcade
                 of
                 seventy
                 two
                 Crim-Tartars
                 ,
                 
                 who
                 all
                 took
                 the
                 quality
                 of
                 Ambassadors
                 ,
                 and
                 were
                 going
                 to
                 have
                 Audience
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Great
                 Duke
                 gave
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 whereat
                 he
                 had
                 the
                 patience
                 to
                 endure
                 them
                 for
                 the
                 space
                 of
                 three
                 hours
                 .
                 Being
                 come
                 into
                 the
                 Hall
                 of
                 Audience
                 ,
                 some
                 sate
                 on
                 the
                 ground
                 ,
                 others
                 lay
                 along
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 was
                 given
                 every
                 one
                 a
                 Gobelet
                 of
                 Hydromel
                 ;
                 to
                 the
                 two
                 Chief
                 of
                 the
                 Embassy
                 ,
                 Garments
                 of
                 Brocado
                 ,
                 to
                 others
                 of
                 Scarlet
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 the
                 most
                 inconsiderable
                 among
                 them
                 ,
                 Cloaths
                 of
                 some
                 more
                 common
                 Stuff
                 ,
                 with
                 some
                 Furrs
                 ,
                 and
                 Caps
                 of
                 Martins-skins
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 had
                 upon
                 their
                 other
                 cloaths
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 return'd
                 from
                 Audience
                 .
                 'T
                 is
                 a
                 Nation
                 absolutely
                 barbarous
                 and
                 dreadful
                 to
                 look
                 on
                 .
                 Though
                 they
                 are
                 at
                 a
                 great
                 distance
                 from
                 Muscon
                 ,
                 towards
                 the
                 South
                 ,
                 yet
                 they
                 do
                 the
                 Great
                 Duke
                 abundance
                 of
                 mischief
                 by
                 their
                 incursions
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 robberies
                 they
                 incessantly
                 commit
                 upon
                 his
                 Subjects
                 .
                 The
                 
                   Czaar
                   ,
                   Faedor
                   Iuanouits
                
                 ,
                 the
                 present
                 Great
                 Duke's
                 Father
                 ,
                 endeavour'd
                 to
                 prevent
                 their
                 incursions
                 ,
                 by
                 causing
                 the
                 Woods
                 to
                 be
                 cut
                 down
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 means
                 of
                 a
                 Causway
                 and
                 a
                 Moat
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 had
                 caus'd
                 to
                 be
                 drawn
                 a
                 hundred
                 leagues
                 together
                 ,
                 to
                 hinder
                 their
                 entrance
                 into
                 his
                 Country
                 :
                 but
                 they
                 never
                 rested
                 till
                 they
                 had
                 pull'd
                 down
                 one
                 ,
                 and
                 fill'd
                 the
                 other
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 ,
                 to
                 keep
                 them
                 at
                 home
                 ,
                 the
                 Great
                 Duke
                 is
                 oblig'd
                 from
                 time
                 to
                 time
                 ,
                 to
                 suffer
                 these
                 Embassies
                 ,
                 the
                 design
                 whereof
                 is
                 only
                 to
                 get
                 Presents
                 ,
                 whereof
                 the
                 expence
                 would
                 not
                 trouble
                 the
                 Great
                 Duke
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 would
                 keep
                 the
                 Barbarians
                 quiet
                 ,
                 but
                 they
                 continue
                 in
                 peace
                 but
                 till
                 they
                 perceive
                 they
                 can
                 make
                 any
                 advantage
                 by
                 the
                 breach
                 of
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 16.
                 we
                 had
                 Audience
                 ,
                 
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 our
                 departure
                 ,
                 to
                 which
                 we
                 were
                 conducted
                 with
                 the
                 same
                 Pomp
                 and
                 Ceremonies
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 first
                 ,
                 save
                 that
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 Ice
                 and
                 Snow
                 ,
                 which
                 hinder
                 great
                 Lords
                 to
                 make
                 use
                 of
                 horses
                 ,
                 they
                 sent
                 us
                 two
                 sumptuous
                 Sledges
                 ,
                 whereof
                 one
                 was
                 lin'd
                 with
                 a
                 Crimson
                 water'd
                 Satin
                 ,
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 with
                 Damask
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 colour
                 .
                 There
                 were
                 within
                 them
                 some
                 white
                 Bears-skins
                 ,
                 and
                 over
                 head
                 rich
                 Turkie
                 Tapistry
                 ,
                 to
                 serve
                 for
                 a
                 covering
                 .
                 
                 The
                 Buckles
                 of
                 the
                 Harness
                 were
                 cover'd
                 of
                 all
                 sides
                 with
                 Fox-tailes
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 richest
                 Ornament
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Great
                 Lords
                 ,
                 nay
                 indeed
                 the
                 Great
                 Duke
                 himself
                 ,
                 can
                 make
                 use
                 of
                 .
                 The
                 Pristafs
                 had
                 each
                 his
                 Sledge
                 ,
                 and
                 went
                 on
                 the
                 right
                 hand
                 of
                 the
                 Ambassadors
                 .
                 At
                 our
                 alighting
                 ,
                 we
                 were
                 receiv'd
                 by
                 two
                 Bojares
                 ,
                 after
                 the
                 accustomed
                 manner
                 .
                 As
                 soon
                 as
                 the
                 Ambassadors
                 were
                 come
                 into
                 the
                 Great
                 Duke's
                 presence
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 Chancellor
                 had
                 given
                 him
                 an
                 account
                 of
                 their
                 health
                 ,
                 a
                 seat
                 was
                 brought
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 were
                 intreated
                 to
                 sit
                 down
                 .
                 Whereupon
                 the
                 Chancellor
                 said
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   Grand
                   Seigneur
                   ,
                   Czaar
                   ,
                   and
                   Great
                   Duke
                   ,
                
                 Michael
                 Federouits
                 ,
                 
                   Conservator
                   of
                   all
                   the
                   Russes
                   ,
                   &c.
                
                 tells
                 you
                 the
                 Lords
                 Ambassadors
                 ,
                 that
                 his
                 Highness
                 ,
                 Duke
                 Frederick
                 of
                 
                   Holstein
                   ▪
                
                 having
                 sent
                 you
                 to
                 his
                 Czaarick
                 Majesty
                 with
                 the
                 Letters
                 which
                 he
                 hath
                 received
                 ,
                 he
                 hath
                 ,
                 npon
                 your
                 intreaty
                 ,
                 caus'd
                 your
                 propositions
                 to
                 be
                 communicated
                 unto
                 and
                 examined
                 by
                 his
                 Bojares
                 and
                 Counsellors
                 ,
                 
                   Knez
                   Boris
                   Michaelouits
                   Lukou
                   ,
                   Vasili
                   Iuanouits
                   Strenou
                
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 
                   Dumnoi
                   ,
                   Diakan
                   ,
                   Iuan
                   Tarassouits
                   ,
                
                 and
                 
                   Iuan
                   Gauarenow
                
                 ,
                 upon
                 which
                 all
                 sides
                 are
                 agreed
                 to
                 a
                 Treaty
                 which
                 you
                 have
                 signed
                 .
                 His
                 Majesty
                 hath
                 also
                 received
                 the
                 Letters
                 you
                 brought
                 him
                 from
                 Iohn-George
                 ,
                 Elector
                 of
                 Saxony
                 ,
                 the
                 contents
                 whereof
                 he
                 hath
                 also
                 considered
                 .
                 You
                 shall
                 immediately
                 receive
                 his
                 Majesties
                 answer
                 ,
                 both
                 to
                 Duke
                 Frederick
                 ,
                 of
                 Holstein
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 the
                 Elector
                 Iohn-George
                 .
                 Whererpon
                 he
                 deliver'd
                 them
                 the
                 Letters
                 before
                 the
                 Great
                 Duke's
                 Chair
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Ambassadors
                 having
                 receiv'd
                 them
                 with
                 much
                 respect
                 ,
                 the
                 Great
                 Duke
                 said
                 ,
                 
                   When
                   the
                   Ambassadors
                   shall
                   have
                   arriv'd
                   at
                   the
                   Court
                   of
                   the
                   most
                   Serene
                
                 John-George
                 ,
                 
                   Elector
                   of
                
                 Saxony
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   his
                   Highness
                   ,
                   Duke
                
                 Frederick
                 of
                 Holstein
                 ,
                 
                   they
                   will
                   salute
                   them
                   from
                   me
                   .
                
                 Which
                 done
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 told
                 by
                 the
                 Chancellor
                 ,
                 that
                 his
                 Majesty
                 was
                 pleas'd
                 to
                 grant
                 the
                 Ambassadors
                 ,
                 and
                 Gentlemen
                 ,
                 and
                 Officers
                 of
                 their
                 retinue
                 ,
                 the
                 favour
                 of
                 kissing
                 his
                 hand
                 once
                 more
                 .
              
               
                 That
                 done
                 ,
                 they
                 told
                 us
                 ,
                 we
                 should
                 have
                 meat
                 sent
                 from
                 the
                 Great
                 Duke
                 's
                 own
                 Table
                 .
                 The
                 Ambassadors
                 gave
                 the
                 Czaar
                 thanks
                 for
                 all
                 the
                 favours
                 they
                 had
                 receiv'd
                 from
                 him
                 ,
                 wishing
                 his
                 Majesty
                 long
                 life
                 and
                 a
                 happy
                 Government
                 ,
                 and
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 whole
                 house
                 of
                 the
                 Czaar
                 all
                 prosperity
                 .
                 Having
                 taken
                 their
                 leaves
                 ,
                 they
                 return'd
                 to
                 their
                 quarters
                 .
                 About
                 an
                 hour
                 after
                 ,
                 the
                 meat
                 from
                 the
                 Great
                 Duke's
                 Table
                 was
                 brought
                 ,
                 in
                 forty
                 six
                 dishes
                 ,
                 most
                 fish
                 ,
                 boyl'd
                 ,
                 broyl'd
                 ,
                 and
                 fry'd
                 in
                 Oyl
                 ,
                 some
                 Sallets
                 and
                 Pastry
                 ;
                 but
                 no
                 flesh
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 Fast
                 which
                 the
                 Muscovites
                 very
                 rigorously
                 observe
                 before
                 Christmas
                 .
                 
                   Knez
                   Iuan
                   Wolf
                
                 ,
                 came
                 along
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 to
                 treat
                 us
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 same
                 ceremonies
                 as
                 we
                 were
                 treated
                 with
                 at
                 our
                 first
                 publick
                 audience
                 .
                 After
                 Dinner
                 ,
                 we
                 were
                 visited
                 by
                 the
                 Groom
                 of
                 the
                 Stables
                 ,
                 the
                 Butler
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Pourveyer
                 ,
                 who
                 came
                 to
                 demand
                 their
                 Presents
                 .
                 The
                 Knez
                 ,
                 the
                 Groom
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Butler
                 ,
                 had
                 each
                 of
                 them
                 a
                 drinking
                 Cup
                 of
                 Vermilion-gilt
                 .
                 The
                 rest
                 ,
                 who
                 were
                 about
                 sixteen
                 ,
                 had
                 bestow'd
                 among
                 them
                 32.
                 
                 Roubles
                 ,
                 which
                 amount
                 to
                 about
                 64.
                 
                 French
                 Crowns
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 next
                 day
                 ,
                 the
                 two
                 Pristafs
                 ,
                 accompany'd
                 by
                 their
                 Interpreters
                 ,
                 
                   Iohn
                   Helmes
                
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   Andrew
                   Angler
                
                 ,
                 of
                 whom
                 the
                 former
                 had
                 serv'd
                 us
                 in
                 our
                 Negotiation
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 Great
                 Duke
                 and
                 the
                 Bojares
                 ,
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 in
                 our
                 private
                 affairs
                 ,
                 came
                 to
                 ask
                 us
                 how
                 many
                 Horses
                 we
                 should
                 stand
                 in
                 need
                 of
                 for
                 our
                 return
                 .
                 We
                 demanded
                 80.
                 and
                 presented
                 each
                 of
                 them
                 with
                 a
                 large
                 drinking
                 Cup
                 ,
                 of
                 Vermilion-gilt
                 .
                 We
                 did
                 the
                 like
                 to
                 the
                 chief
                 Secretary
                 of
                 the
                 Chancery
                 ,
                 and
                 some
                 of
                 the
                 great
                 Lords
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 21.
                 
                 Our
                 Pristafs
                 presented
                 to
                 us
                 another
                 Pristaf
                 ,
                 named
                 
                   Bogidan
                   Tzergeuits
                   Gomodof
                
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 orders
                 to
                 conduct
                 us
                 to
                 the
                 Frontiers
                 of
                 Sueden
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 next
                 day
                 were
                 brought
                 us
                 the
                 Horses
                 appointed
                 for
                 our
                 journey
                 ,
                 and
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 came
                 ,
                 with
                 one
                 of
                 our
                 Pristafs
                 ,
                 the
                 Lord
                 Treasurers
                 Secretary
                 ,
                 accompany'd
                 by
                 12.
                 
                 Muscovites
                 ,
                 loaden
                 with
                 Martins-skins
                 ,
                 
                 to
                 be
                 presented
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 Great
                 Duke
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 Ambassadors
                 ,
                 and
                 those
                 of
                 their
                 retinue
                 .
                 The
                 Ambassadors
                 had
                 for
                 their
                 shares
                 eleven
                 Zimmers
                 (
                 every
                 Zimmer
                 makes
                 twenty
                 pair
                 )
                 of
                 the
                 best
                 kind
                 of
                 Sables
                 ;
                 The
                 Officers
                 ,
                 Gentlemen
                 ,
                 Pages
                 ,
                 Harbinger
                 ,
                 the
                 Clerk
                 of
                 the
                 Kitchin
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Master
                 of
                 the
                 Wagons
                 ,
                 had
                 each
                 a
                 Zimmer
                 of
                 Martins-skins
                 .
                 The
                 rest
                 had
                 some
                 two
                 ,
                 some
                 but
                 one
                 pair
                 .
                 We
                 gave
                 the
                 Secretary
                 a
                 drinking
                 Cup
                 ,
                 of
                 Vermilion-gilt
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 the
                 rest
                 30
                 Crowns
                 .
                 The
                 Great
                 Duke
                 sent
                 also
                 to
                 tell
                 us
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 we
                 would
                 make
                 a
                 little
                 longer
                 stay
                 at
                 Moscou
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 approaching
                 Festivals
                 of
                 Christmas
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 cold
                 weather
                 ,
                 which
                 indeed
                 was
                 to
                 extremity
                 ,
                 he
                 should
                 take
                 it
                 kindly
                 ,
                 and
                 ,
                 though
                 we
                 had
                 our
                 dispatches
                 ,
                 yet
                 should
                 we
                 be
                 furnish'd
                 with
                 the
                 ordinary
                 provisions
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 desire
                 we
                 had
                 to
                 return
                 into
                 Germany
                 ,
                 would
                 not
                 permit
                 us
                 to
                 accept
                 of
                 his
                 favour
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 we
                 put
                 all
                 things
                 in
                 readiness
                 for
                 our
                 journey
                 .
                 To
                 that
                 end
                 ,
                 we
                 bought
                 Sledges
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 might
                 travel
                 with
                 more
                 convenience
                 ;
                 they
                 standing
                 us
                 in
                 but
                 three
                 or
                 four
                 Crowns
                 apiece
                 .
                 But
                 in
                 regard
                 we
                 were
                 to
                 travel
                 into
                 Persia
                 ,
                 having
                 obtain'd
                 the
                 Great
                 Dukes
                 permission
                 to
                 do
                 it
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 thought
                 fit
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   Michael
                   Cordes
                
                 ,
                 with
                 six
                 other
                 persons
                 of
                 our
                 retinue
                 ,
                 should
                 be
                 sent
                 to
                 Nisa
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 a
                 hundred
                 Leagues
                 from
                 Moscou
                 ,
                 there
                 to
                 order
                 the
                 building
                 of
                 such
                 ships
                 as
                 we
                 should
                 stand
                 in
                 need
                 of
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 upon
                 the
                 River
                 Wolga
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Caspian
                 Sea.
                 
              
               
                 Decemb.
                 24.
                 
                 Was
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 our
                 departure
                 from
                 Moscou
                 ,
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 our
                 return
                 .
                 The
                 two
                 Pristafs
                 came
                 about
                 noon
                 ,
                 accompany'd
                 by
                 a
                 certain
                 number
                 of
                 Musketiers
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 brought
                 with
                 them
                 those
                 two
                 Sledges
                 ,
                 which
                 we
                 had
                 made
                 use
                 of
                 at
                 our
                 last
                 audience
                 ,
                 and
                 conducted
                 us
                 in
                 very
                 good
                 order
                 a
                 quarter
                 of
                 a
                 League
                 from
                 the
                 City
                 ;
                 where
                 we
                 took
                 leave
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 also
                 of
                 those
                 friends
                 who
                 had
                 brought
                 us
                 so
                 far
                 on
                 our
                 way
                 .
              
               
               
                 That
                 day
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 night
                 following
                 ,
                 we
                 made
                 90
                 Werstes
                 ,
                 or
                 eighteen
                 German
                 Leagues
                 ,
                 to
                 a
                 Village
                 named
                 Klin
                 ,
                 where
                 the
                 next
                 day
                 we
                 had
                 a
                 Sermon
                 ,
                 it
                 being
                 Christmas
                 day
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 afternoon
                 ,
                 
                 we
                 parted
                 thence
                 ,
                 and
                 kept
                 on
                 our
                 way
                 all
                 night
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 the
                 next
                 day
                 in
                 the
                 morning
                 ,
                 Decemb
                 26.
                 we
                 arriv'd
                 at
                 Tuere
                 ,
                 where
                 we
                 took
                 fresh
                 Horses
                 ,
                 with
                 which
                 departing
                 that
                 night
                 ,
                 
                 we
                 came
                 the
                 next
                 day
                 to
                 Tarsock
                 .
                 Four
                 days
                 after
                 ,
                 viz.
                 Decemb.
                 31.
                 which
                 was
                 the
                 7th
                 after
                 our
                 departure
                 from
                 Moscou
                 ,
                 we
                 came
                 to
                 the
                 City
                 of
                 Novogorod
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 distant
                 from
                 the
                 other
                 120
                 German
                 Leagues
                 .
                 Which
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 much
                 wondred
                 at
                 ,
                 for
                 that
                 Muscovy
                 is
                 a
                 plain
                 Country
                 ,
                 and
                 during
                 the
                 cold
                 weather
                 ,
                 many
                 times
                 the
                 Horses
                 travel
                 upon
                 the
                 Snow
                 ten
                 or
                 twelve
                 German
                 Leagues
                 together
                 without
                 ever
                 drawing
                 bit
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Ianuary
                 1.
                 1635.
                 
                 After
                 Prayers
                 and
                 Sermon
                 ,
                 we
                 left
                 Novogorod
                 ,
                 and
                 got
                 forwards
                 36
                 Werstes
                 ,
                 
                 or
                 seven
                 Leagues
                 ,
                 to
                 Mokriza
                 .
                 The
                 2.
                 
                 We
                 came
                 to
                 Tuerin
                 ,
                 six
                 leagues
                 and
                 a
                 half
                 .
                 The
                 3.
                 to
                 Orlin
                 ,
                 
                 six
                 Leagues
                 ;
                 the
                 4.
                 to
                 Sariza
                 ,
                 8
                 Leagues
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 night
                 following
                 vve
                 made
                 four
                 Leagues
                 ,
                 to
                 Lilienhagen
                 ,
                 belonging
                 to
                 Dame
                 
                   Mary
                   Stop
                
                 ,
                 the
                 Relict
                 of
                 
                   Iohn
                   Muller
                
                 ,
                 who
                 ,
                 
                 living
                 ,
                 had
                 been
                 Agent
                 from
                 Sueden
                 ,
                 in
                 Muscovy
                 .
                 We
                 were
                 very
                 vvell
                 treated
                 there
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 next
                 day
                 we
                 got
                 seven
                 Leagues
                 ,
                 and
                 came
                 to
                 Narva
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 6.
                 
                 We
                 sent
                 away
                 our
                 baggage
                 .
                 
                 The
                 Ambassadors
                 follow'd
                 the
                 next
                 day
                 ,
                 and
                 three
                 days
                 after
                 ,
                 viz.
                 the
                 10.
                 we
                 came
                 to
                 Reuel
                 ,
                 vvhence
                 we
                 stirr'd
                 not
                 for
                 the
                 space
                 of
                 three
                 weeks
                 .
                 But
                 considering
                 at
                 last
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Baltick
                 Sea
                 was
                 not
                 Navigable
                 that
                 time
                 of
                 the
                 year
                 ,
                 and
                 being
                 withal
                 unwilling
                 to
                 stay
                 there
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 Winter
                 ,
                 
                 vve
                 conceiv'd
                 it
                 vvould
                 be
                 our
                 best
                 course
                 to
                 be
                 gone
                 thence
                 with
                 the
                 soonest
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 to
                 prosecute
                 our
                 journey
                 by
                 Land
                 ,
                 through
                 
                   Prussia
                   ,
                   Pomerania
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Mecklenbourg
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Ambassadors
                 left
                 
                   Reuel
                   Ian.
                
                 30.
                 having
                 tabled
                 most
                 of
                 their
                 retinue
                 with
                 Mr.
                 
                   Henry
                   Kosen
                
                 ,
                 and
                 vvith
                 a
                 retinue
                 of
                 ten
                 persons
                 ,
                 took
                 their
                 way
                 to
                 Riga
                 The
                 two
                 first
                 nights
                 vve
                 pass'd
                 over
                 at
                 Kegel
                 ,
                 a
                 house
                 belonging
                 to
                 
                   Iohn
                   Muller
                
                 ,
                 Counsellor
                 of
                 the
                 City
                 of
                 Reuel
                 ,
                 my
                 Father-in-law
                 ;
                 vvhere
                 vve
                 vvere
                 very
                 vvell
                 entertain'd
                 .
              
               
                 Feb.
                 2.
                 vve
                 came
                 to
                 Parnau
                 ,
                 at
                 vvhich
                 place
                 God
                 was
                 pleased
                 to
                 favour
                 me
                 with
                 a
                 great
                 deliverance
                 ,
                 vvhich
                 vvas
                 thus
                 ;
                 discharging
                 their
                 Canon
                 at
                 our
                 entrance
                 ,
                 the
                 Tampion
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 had
                 forgotten
                 to
                 take
                 out
                 of
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 pieces
                 ,
                 pass'd
                 very
                 near
                 me
                 ,
                 and
                 struck
                 against
                 the
                 vvall
                 of
                 the
                 City
                 Gate
                 ,
                 where
                 it
                 broke
                 ,
                 the
                 splinters
                 of
                 it
                 flying
                 about
                 my
                 head
                 with
                 such
                 violence
                 ,
                 that
                 ,
                 being
                 stunn'd
                 thereby
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 half
                 an
                 hour
                 ere
                 I
                 recover'd
                 my self
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 City
                 of
                 Parnau
                 is
                 but
                 a
                 small
                 one
                 ,
                 
                 but
                 hath
                 a
                 good
                 Castle
                 ,
                 built
                 of
                 wood
                 ,
                 and
                 after
                 the
                 Muscovian
                 fortification
                 ;
                 to
                 which
                 the
                 Houses
                 ,
                 the
                 Gates
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Churches
                 are
                 suitable
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 seated
                 upon
                 the
                 little
                 River
                 of
                 Parnau
                 
                 of
                 Parnou
                 ,
                 which
                 gives
                 it
                 the
                 name
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 rising
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 great
                 Forrest
                 near
                 the
                 little
                 River
                 Beca
                 and
                 the
                 Castle
                 of
                 Weissenstein
                 ,
                 and
                 receiving
                 in
                 its
                 passage
                 the
                 waters
                 of
                 the
                 Rivers
                 Fela
                 and
                 Pernkeia
                 ,
                 disembougues
                 it self
                 into
                 the
                 Baltick
                 Sea
                 ,
                 near
                 this
                 City
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 divided
                 into
                 two
                 parts
                 ,
                 the
                 Old
                 and
                 the
                 New.
                 'T
                 is
                 numbred
                 among
                 the
                 Hanseatick
                 Towns
                 ,
                 though
                 it
                 hath
                 not
                 in
                 a
                 manner
                 any
                 other
                 Commerce
                 than
                 that
                 of
                 Wheat
                 .
                 Eric
                 ,
                 K.
                 of
                 Sueden
                 ,
                 took
                 it
                 from
                 the
                 Poles
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 year
                 1562.
                 but
                 they
                 recovered
                 it
                 again
                 by
                 stratagem
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 year
                 1565.
                 
                 The
                 Muscovites
                 became
                 Masters
                 of
                 it
                 Iuly
                 9.
                 1575.
                 but
                 it
                 was
                 re-united
                 to
                 the
                 Crown
                 of
                 Poland
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 Livonia
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 Treaty
                 of
                 Peace
                 made
                 between
                 that
                 Crown
                 and
                 the
                 Great
                 Duke
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 year
                 1617.
                 the
                 Suedes
                 took
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 have
                 kept
                 it
                 ever
                 since
                 .
              
               
                 We
                 met
                 there
                 with
                 the
                 Countess
                 Dowager
                 
                   La
                   Tour
                
                 ,
                 named
                 Magdalene
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 house
                 of
                 Hardek
                 ,
                 in
                 Austria
                 .
                 The
                 Ambassadors
                 sent
                 me
                 ,
                 with
                 tvvo
                 more
                 of
                 our
                 retinue
                 to
                 complement
                 her
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 make
                 proffers
                 of
                 service
                 to
                 her
                 in
                 their
                 names
                 .
                 She
                 took
                 it
                 so
                 kindly
                 ,
                 that
                 not
                 content
                 to
                 make
                 us
                 drink
                 his
                 Highnesse's
                 health
                 three
                 times
                 over
                 ,
                 she
                 forc'd
                 us
                 to
                 take
                 the
                 bovvls
                 out
                 of
                 her
                 ovvn
                 hands
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 mean
                 time
                 entertain'd
                 us
                 vvith
                 much
                 excellent
                 discourse
                 ,
                 in
                 commendation
                 of
                 his
                 Highness
                 and
                 that
                 Embassy
                 ;
                 as
                 also
                 concerning
                 the
                 manners
                 and
                 Religion
                 of
                 the
                 Muscovites
                 ,
                 vvith
                 a
                 svveetness
                 and
                 gravity
                 vvhich
                 cannot
                 vvell
                 be
                 express'd
                 .
                 She
                 vvould
                 needs
                 have
                 the
                 young
                 Counts
                 ,
                 Christian
                 ,
                 and
                 Henry
                 ,
                 her
                 sons
                 ,
                 go
                 to
                 the
                 Inn
                 vvhere
                 the
                 Ambassadors
                 vvere
                 Lodg'd
                 ,
                 to
                 complement
                 them
                 ▪
                 vvhich
                 the
                 young
                 Lords
                 perform'd
                 handsomly
                 ;
                 and
                 to
                 heighten
                 their
                 civility
                 ,
                 they
                 also
                 stay'd
                 Supper
                 vvith
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 next
                 day
                 ,
                 the
                 Countess
                 sent
                 us
                 all
                 manner
                 of
                 Provisions
                 ,
                 and
                 Letters
                 for
                 Count
                 
                   Mathew
                   Henry
                   de
                   la
                   Tour
                
                 ,
                 her
                 father-in-lavv
                 .
                 She
                 sent
                 also
                 to
                 desire
                 the
                 Ambassadors
                 to
                 recommend
                 her
                 sons
                 to
                 his
                 Highness
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 assure
                 him
                 of
                 their
                 services
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 should
                 be
                 of
                 an
                 age
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 a
                 capacity
                 to
                 do
                 him
                 any
                 .
                 As
                 we
                 were
                 getting
                 on
                 hors-back
                 ,
                 our
                 Host
                 shew'd
                 himself
                 an
                 honest
                 man
                 ,
                 and
                 refus'd
                 to
                 take
                 our
                 money
                 ,
                 telling
                 us
                 ,
                 the
                 Countess
                 had
                 sent
                 in
                 most
                 of
                 the
                 Provisions
                 for
                 the
                 Ambassadors
                 Supper
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 rest
                 was
                 not
                 worth
                 the
                 reckoning
                 :
                 so
                 that
                 to
                 require
                 his
                 sincerity
                 we
                 gave
                 him
                 twenty
                 Crowns
                 .
                 But
                 we
                 were
                 not
                 got
                 a
                 League
                 off
                 the
                 City
                 ,
                 ere
                 we
                 were
                 overtaken
                 by
                 a
                 man
                 he
                 had
                 sent
                 ,
                 to
                 return
                 us
                 our
                 money
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 tell
                 us
                 the
                 Present
                 was
                 too
                 small
                 ,
                 in
                 requital
                 of
                 the
                 trouble
                 we
                 had
                 given
                 him
                 .
                 We
                 sent
                 back
                 our
                 Harbinger
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 Messenger
                 ,
                 who
                 gave
                 the
                 Host
                 twelve
                 Crowns
                 more
                 ,
                 wherewith
                 he
                 seem'd
                 to
                 be
                 satisfy'd
                 .
              
               
               
                 The
                 6.
                 
                 We
                 enter'd
                 Riga
                 .
                 
                 The
                 next
                 day
                 ,
                 the
                 Governour
                 visited
                 the
                 Ambassadors
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 10.
                 he
                 made
                 a
                 great
                 Feast
                 for
                 them
                 ,
                 
                 to
                 which
                 he
                 invited
                 the
                 chiefest
                 of
                 the
                 City
                 .
                 Some
                 days
                 following
                 were
                 also
                 spent
                 in
                 Feasting
                 ,
                 among
                 some
                 or
                 other
                 of
                 our
                 friends
                 .
              
               
                 Febr.
                 13.
                 
                 The
                 Ambassadors
                 left
                 Riga
                 ,
                 having
                 in
                 their
                 Company
                 a
                 certain
                 Ambassador
                 of
                 France
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 called
                 
                   Charles
                   de
                   Tallerand
                
                 ,
                 and
                 assum'd
                 the
                 quality
                 of
                 Marquess
                 of
                 Exidueil
                 ,
                 Prince
                 of
                 Chalais
                 ,
                 Count
                 of
                 Grignol
                 ,
                 Baron
                 of
                 Marueil
                 and
                 
                   Boswille
                   .
                   Lewis
                
                 xiii
                 .
                 King
                 of
                 France
                 and
                 Navarre
                 ,
                 had
                 sent
                 him
                 with
                 
                   Iames
                   Roussel
                
                 upon
                 an
                 Embassy
                 into
                 Turky
                 and
                 Muscovy
                 .
                 But
                 Roussel
                 ,
                 his
                 Collegue
                 ,
                 had
                 done
                 him
                 such
                 ill
                 Offices
                 with
                 the
                 Patriarch
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Great
                 Duke
                 sent
                 him
                 to
                 Siberia
                 ,
                 where
                 he
                 continu'd
                 three
                 years
                 a
                 prisoner
                 ;
                 till
                 such
                 time
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 malice
                 and
                 artifices
                 of
                 Roussel
                 ,
                 who
                 endeavour'd
                 nothing
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 to
                 inflame
                 the
                 differences
                 between
                 the
                 Princes
                 ,
                 being
                 discover'd
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 set
                 at
                 liberty
                 ,
                 after
                 the
                 Partiarch's
                 death
                 .
                 During
                 his
                 restraint
                 ,
                 his
                 diversion
                 had
                 been
                 to
                 learn
                 by
                 heart
                 the
                 four
                 first
                 books
                 of
                 Vergil's
                 Aeneids
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 had
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 say
                 ,
                 
                   ad
                   unguen
                
                 .
                 He
                 was
                 a
                 person
                 of
                 an
                 excellent
                 good
                 humour
                 ,
                 aged
                 about
                 36.
                 years
                 .
              
               
                 We
                 took
                 our
                 way
                 through
                 Courland
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 came
                 the
                 4.
                 about
                 noon
                 to
                 Mittau
                 .
                 This
                 little
                 City
                 is
                 situated
                 in
                 that
                 part
                 of
                 Courland
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 called
                 Semgalles
                 ,
                 six
                 Leagues
                 from
                 Riga
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 place
                 where
                 the
                 Duke
                 ordinarily
                 resides
                 .
                 
                 The
                 Dutchy
                 of
                 Courland
                 was
                 some
                 time
                 part
                 of
                 Livonia
                 ,
                 from
                 which
                 it
                 is
                 divided
                 by
                 the
                 River
                 Dune
                 :
                 but
                 all
                 this
                 Province
                 having
                 been
                 miserably
                 ruin'd
                 by
                 the
                 Suedes
                 and
                 Muscovites
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Archbishop
                 of
                 Riga
                 and
                 the
                 Master
                 of
                 the
                 Teutonick
                 Order
                 having
                 submitted
                 to
                 the
                 Crown
                 of
                 Poland
                 ,
                 with
                 all
                 they
                 were
                 still
                 possess'd
                 of
                 there
                 ,
                 
                   Sigismond
                   Augustus
                
                 ,
                 King
                 of
                 Poland
                 ,
                 rais'd
                 Courland
                 to
                 a
                 Dutchy
                 ,
                 and
                 gave
                 it
                 to
                 
                   Godard
                   Ketler
                
                 ,
                 of
                 Nesselrot
                 ,
                 last
                 Master
                 of
                 the
                 Teutonick
                 Order
                 in
                 Livonia
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 held
                 immediately
                 from
                 the
                 Crown
                 of
                 
                   Poland
                   .
                   Godard
                
                 dies
                 ,
                 May
                 17.
                 1587.
                 leaving
                 ,
                 by
                 Anne
                 ,
                 the
                 Daughter
                 of
                 Albert
                 Duke
                 of
                 Meklenbourg
                 ,
                 two
                 sons
                 ,
                 Frederick
                 ,
                 who
                 died
                 without
                 issue
                 ,
                 and
                 William
                 ,
                 who
                 succeeded
                 his
                 brother
                 in
                 the
                 Dutchy
                 of
                 Courland
                 .
                 This
                 William
                 having
                 been
                 dispossess'd
                 by
                 Sigismond
                 III.
                 and
                 the
                 States
                 of
                 Poland
                 ,
                 was
                 forc'd
                 to
                 live
                 in
                 Exile
                 ,
                 till
                 that
                 ,
                 upon
                 the
                 mediation
                 of
                 several
                 Foreign
                 Princes
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 re-establish'd
                 in
                 the
                 year
                 1619.
                 
                 During
                 the
                 first
                 War
                 between
                 Poland
                 and
                 Sueden
                 ,
                 the
                 City
                 of
                 Mittau
                 was
                 taken
                 by
                 the
                 Suedes
                 ,
                 who
                 fortifi'd
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 restor'd
                 it
                 not
                 to
                 the
                 Duke
                 of
                 Courland
                 ,
                 till
                 oblig'd
                 thereto
                 by
                 a
                 Cessation
                 agreed
                 on
                 between
                 those
                 two
                 Crowns
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 year
                 1629.
                 
                 William's
                 son
                 )
                 who
                 now
                 hath
                 the
                 Dutchy
                 ,
                 and
                 assumes
                 the
                 quality
                 of
                 the
                 Duke
                 of
                 
                   Courland
                   ,
                   L●vonia
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Semgalles
                 ,
                 is
                 married
                 to
                 Louise-Charlotte
                 ,
                 Daughter
                 to
                 George-William
                 ,
                 Elector
                 of
                 Brandenbourg
                 ,
                 and
                 Elizabeth-Charlotte
                 ,
                 of
                 Baviere
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 not
                 long
                 since
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 Duke
                 of
                 Courland
                 ,
                 having
                 dispatch'd
                 a
                 Gentleman
                 for
                 Moscou
                 ,
                 to
                 manage
                 some
                 affairs
                 there
                 ,
                 the
                 Weywode
                 of
                 Tleslau
                 would
                 not
                 give
                 him
                 passage
                 ,
                 and
                 sent
                 him
                 word
                 ,
                 that
                 Courland
                 being
                 dependent
                 on
                 the
                 Crown
                 of
                 Poland
                 ,
                 could
                 not
                 have
                 particular
                 Agents
                 and
                 Ministers
                 ,
                 but
                 was
                 to
                 negotiate
                 Affairs
                 by
                 means
                 of
                 the
                 Ambassador
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 King
                 his
                 Master
                 had
                 at
                 Muscovy
                 .
                 But
                 this
                 Prince
                 hath
                 been
                 so
                 fortunate
                 ,
                 as
                 ,
                 since
                 this
                 last
                 War
                 ,
                 to
                 obtain
                 the
                 neutrality
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 neighbouring
                 Princes
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 very
                 likely
                 ,
                 the
                 Treaty
                 to
                 be
                 agreed
                 on
                 between
                 them
                 will
                 be
                 such
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 he
                 shall
                 have
                 no
                 dependance
                 on
                 any
                 of
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 At
                 night
                 we
                 came
                 to
                 a
                 Village
                 ,
                 
                 called
                 Doblen
                 ,
                 three
                 Leagues
                 from
                 Mittau
                 .
                 The
                 Inn-keeper
                 ,
                 who
                 took
                 us
                 for
                 Souldiers
                 or
                 Gypsies
                 that
                 were
                 in
                 distress
                 for
                 Lodging
                 ,
                 made
                 some
                 difficulty
                 to
                 let
                 us
                 into
                 his
                 house
                 :
                 but
                 at
                 last
                 he
                 was
                 perswaded
                 ,
                 and
                 lodg'd
                 us
                 .
                 All
                 we
                 had
                 to
                 supper
                 ,
                 was
                 ,
                 hard
                 Cheese
                 ,
                 very
                 brown
                 Bread
                 ,
                 and
                 sour
                 Beer
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 15.
                 we
                 travell'd
                 7.
                 
                 Leagues
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 came
                 to
                 Bador
                 ,
                 in
                 Poland
                 ,
                 where
                 an
                 antient
                 Gentleman
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 sometime
                 been
                 a
                 Captain
                 of
                 horse
                 ,
                 named
                 
                   Iohn
                   Amdod
                
                 ,
                 lodg'd
                 us
                 ,
                 and
                 treated
                 us
                 extremely
                 well
                 ,
                 especially
                 with
                 all
                 sorts
                 of
                 drinks
                 ,
                 as
                 Lithuanian
                 Hydromel
                 ,
                 excellent
                 Sack
                 ,
                 and
                 good
                 Beer
                 ,
                 which
                 made
                 us
                 spend
                 some
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 night
                 in
                 carowsing
                 :
                 the
                 Wine
                 having
                 the
                 vertue
                 of
                 contracting
                 a
                 great
                 friendship
                 between
                 the
                 Ambassadors
                 and
                 him
                 .
                 The
                 next
                 day
                 he
                 gave
                 us
                 a
                 very
                 sumptuous
                 entertainment
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 divertisement
                 of
                 Timbrells
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 all
                 might
                 be
                 compleat
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 treatment
                 ,
                 he
                 would
                 needs
                 bring
                 in
                 his
                 two
                 Daughters
                 ,
                 whom
                 we
                 had
                 not
                 seen
                 the
                 night
                 before
                 .
                 He
                 also
                 presented
                 the
                 Ambassadors
                 ,
                 one
                 with
                 a
                 Fire-lock
                 ,
                 the
                 other
                 with
                 a
                 Sword
                 :
                 and
                 the
                 Ambassadors
                 gave
                 him
                 each
                 of
                 them
                 a
                 fair
                 Watch.
                 This
                 breakfast
                 ,
                 which
                 lasted
                 till
                 the
                 afternoon
                 ,
                 hindred
                 us
                 so
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 could
                 get
                 but
                 four
                 Leagues
                 that
                 day
                 ,
                 to
                 Hashoff
                 ,
                 
                 where
                 we
                 went
                 to
                 bed
                 supperless
                 .
                 The
                 18.
                 we
                 travell'd
                 six
                 Leagues
                 ,
                 to
                 a
                 Village
                 called
                 Walzau
                 .
                 
              
               
                 The
                 ●9
                 .
                 we
                 came
                 to
                 Memel
                 ,
                 
                 six
                 Leagues
                 from
                 'T
                 is
                 a
                 pleasant
                 little
                 Town
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 entrance
                 of
                 the
                 Gulf
                 called
                 the
                 Courishaf
                 ,
                 or
                 Lake
                 of
                 Courland
                 .
                 The
                 Courlanders
                 ,
                 in
                 their
                 Jargon
                 ,
                 call
                 this
                 Town
                 Cleupeda
                 ,
                 and
                 Crometus
                 ,
                 in
                 his
                 History
                 of
                 Poland
                 ,
                 calls
                 it
                 Troipes
                 .
                 The
                 Castle
                 belonging
                 to
                 it
                 is
                 pleasant
                 ,
                 and
                 well
                 fortify'd
                 ,
                 and
                 its
                 Haven
                 very
                 commodious
                 .
                 The
                 River
                 Tange
                 compasses
                 it
                 round
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 far
                 thence
                 falls
                 into
                 the
                 Gulf.
                 It
                 was
                 built
                 in
                 the
                 year
                 1250.
                 and
                 was
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 revinue
                 of
                 Livonia
                 .
                 The
                 Friers
                 of
                 the
                 Order
                 of
                 Livonia
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 year
                 1328.
                 sold
                 this
                 City
                 to
                 the
                 Master
                 of
                 the
                 Order
                 of
                 Prussia
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 with
                 that
                 Dutchy
                 ,
                 come
                 to
                 the
                 Elector
                 of
                 Brandenburg
                 ,
                 who
                 hath
                 been
                 possess'd
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 ever
                 since
                 the
                 Suedes
                 restor'd
                 it
                 ,
                 by
                 vertue
                 of
                 a
                 cessation
                 of
                 26.
                 years
                 ,
                 which
                 France
                 got
                 concluded
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 
                 year
                 1635.
                 between
                 the
                 Crowns
                 of
                 Poland
                 and
                 Sueden
                 .
                 The
                 20.
                 we
                 got
                 upon
                 the
                 Haf
                 ,
                 or
                 Gulf
                 of
                 Curland
                 ,
                 and
                 dind
                 ▪
                 that
                 day
                 at
                 Snenzel
                 ,
                 
                 three
                 leagues
                 from
                 Memel
                 ,
                 and
                 lodg'd
                 at
                 Bulcapen
                 
                 five
                 leagues
                 from
                 the
                 said
                 Memel
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 21.
                 we
                 travel'd
                 8
                 leagues
                 ,
                 and
                 came
                 to
                 
                   Koningsberg
                   ▪
                
                 
                 where
                 ,
                 the
                 snow
                 beginning
                 to
                 fail
                 us
                 ,
                 we
                 were
                 forc'd
                 to
                 quit
                 our
                 Sledges
                 .
                 This
                 city
                 ,
                 called
                 by
                 the
                 Polanders
                 Krolefsky
                 ,
                 is
                 seated
                 by
                 the
                 River
                 Pregel
                 ,
                 the
                 chiefest
                 of
                 that
                 part
                 of
                 Prussia
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 called
                 the
                 Ducal
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 hath
                 its
                 Duke
                 ,
                 or
                 particular
                 Prince
                 ,
                 under
                 the
                 Soveraignty
                 of
                 the
                 Crown
                 of
                 Poland
                 .
                 'T
                 is
                 a
                 Production
                 of
                 the
                 thirteenth
                 age
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 the
                 Knights
                 of
                 the
                 Teutonick
                 Order
                 built
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 named
                 it
                 Coningsberg
                 ,
                 or
                 Royal-mount
                 ,
                 in
                 honour
                 of
                 
                   Primislas
                   Ottocarus
                
                 ,
                 King
                 of
                 Bohemia
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 acknowledgement
                 of
                 the
                 assistance
                 he
                 had
                 brought
                 them
                 against
                 the
                 Heathens
                 in
                 those
                 parts
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 now
                 much
                 bigger
                 than
                 it
                 was
                 then
                 ,
                 inasmuch
                 as
                 ,
                 besides
                 the
                 suburbs
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 very
                 great
                 ,
                 there
                 was
                 added
                 in
                 the
                 year
                 1300.
                 that
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 city
                 which
                 is
                 called
                 Lebenicht
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 year
                 1380.
                 that
                 of
                 Kniphof
                 ,
                 both
                 which
                 have
                 their
                 several
                 Magistrates
                 ,
                 both
                 as
                 to
                 policy
                 and
                 administration
                 of
                 Justice
                 .
                 The
                 Palace
                 ows
                 its
                 perfection
                 to
                 
                   George
                   Frederick
                
                 ,
                 of
                 Brandenburgh
                 ,
                 Duke
                 of
                 Prussia
                 ,
                 who
                 built
                 it
                 ,
                 about
                 the
                 later
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 last
                 age
                 .
                 Among
                 other
                 remarkable
                 things
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 Hall
                 ,
                 that
                 hath
                 no
                 pillars
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 is
                 274
                 Geometrical
                 feet
                 in
                 length
                 ,
                 and
                 59
                 in
                 breadth
                 ;
                 and
                 a
                 fair
                 Library
                 well
                 furnish'd
                 with
                 abundance
                 of
                 excellent
                 Books
                 ;
                 among
                 which
                 ,
                 in
                 drawers
                 full
                 of
                 Books
                 adorn'd
                 with
                 silver
                 ,
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 seen
                 ,
                 that
                 which
                 Albert
                 of
                 Brandenbourg
                 ,
                 first
                 Duke
                 of
                 Prussia
                 ,
                 made
                 and
                 writ
                 with
                 his
                 own
                 hand
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 instruction
                 of
                 his
                 Son
                 ,
                 and
                 goverment
                 of
                 the
                 country
                 ,
                 after
                 his
                 death
                 .
                 The
                 University
                 was
                 founded
                 by
                 the
                 same
                 Prince
                 ,
                 who
                 made
                 it
                 his
                 business
                 to
                 render
                 this
                 city
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 most
                 considerable
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 North
                 ,
                 The
                 River
                 Pregel
                 ,
                 or
                 Chronus
                 ,
                 which
                 rises
                 in
                 Lithuania
                 ,
                 and
                 falls
                 into
                 the
                 Gulf
                 ,
                 called
                 the
                 Frishaf
                 ,
                 a
                 league
                 below
                 the
                 City
                 ,
                 contributes
                 very
                 much
                 to
                 the
                 improvement
                 of
                 its
                 commerce
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 City
                 is
                 so
                 populous
                 ,
                 that
                 many
                 times
                 there
                 are
                 seven
                 or
                 eight
                 families
                 in
                 a
                 house
                 .
                 They
                 generally
                 speak
                 the
                 German
                 language
                 ,
                 though
                 there
                 are
                 few
                 Iahabitants
                 but
                 have
                 also
                 the
                 Polish
                 ,
                 with
                 those
                 of
                 Lithuania
                 and
                 Courland
                 .
                 There
                 are
                 brought
                 thithes
                 ,
                 from
                 ●oland
                 and
                 Lithuania
                 ,
                 Oak
                 for
                 Joyners
                 work
                 ,
                 Soap-ashes
                 ,
                 Wax
                 ,
                 Honey
                 ,
                 Hydromel
                 ,
                 Leather
                 ,
                 Furrs
                 ,
                 Wheat
                 ,
                 Rye
                 ,
                 Flax
                 ,
                 and
                 Hemp
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 
                   Suedish
                   ,
                   Dutch
                
                 ,
                 and
                 English
                 Ships
                 ,
                 bring
                 Iron
                 ,
                 Lead
                 ,
                 Tinn
                 Cloath
                 ,
                 Wine
                 ,
                 Salt
                 ,
                 Butter
                 ,
                 Cheese
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 We
                 say
                 nothing
                 here
                 of
                 Prussia
                 ,
                 out
                 of
                 a
                 fear
                 of
                 making
                 too
                 great
                 a
                 digression
                 ,
                 and
                 medling
                 with
                 ought
                 relating
                 to
                 the
                 History
                 of
                 Germany
                 ,
                 which
                 hath
                 nothing
                 common
                 with
                 our
                 Travells
                 ;
                 but
                 only
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Crown
                 of
                 Poland
                 hath
                 quitted
                 all
                 pretension
                 of
                 Soveraignty
                 over
                 the
                 Dutchy
                 of
                 Prussia
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 last
                 treaty
                 it
                 made
                 with
                 his
                 Electoral
                 Highness
                 of
                 Brandenbourg
                 .
              
               
                 We
                 left
                 
                   Coningsberg
                   ,
                   Feb.
                
                 24.
                 and
                 came
                 the
                 next
                 day
                 to
                 Elbing
                 ,
                 
                 a
                 City
                 seated
                 upon
                 a
                 River
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 name
                 ,
                 between
                 the
                 Lake
                 of
                 Drauser
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Frishaf
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Royal
                 ,
                 or
                 Polish
                 Prussia
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 not
                 very
                 big
                 ,
                 but
                 its
                 streets
                 are
                 streight
                 and
                 spacious
                 ;
                 and
                 its
                 fortifications
                 ,
                 made
                 by
                 the
                 late
                 King
                 of
                 Sueden
                 ,
                 during
                 the
                 last
                 War
                 of
                 Poland
                 ,
                 before
                 his
                 entrance
                 into
                 Germany
                 ,
                 are
                 very
                 regular
                 .
                 If
                 he
                 who
                 is
                 Master
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 were
                 also
                 Commander
                 of
                 the
                 Fort
                 of
                 Pilau
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Elector
                 of
                 Brandenburg
                 is
                 possess'd
                 of
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 entrance
                 of
                 the
                 Frishaf
                 ,
                 it
                 might
                 be
                 made
                 a
                 very
                 considerable
                 place
                 for
                 Commerce
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 27.
                 we
                 came
                 to
                 Dantsig
                 ,
                 
                 where
                 we
                 staid
                 16
                 or
                 17
                 days
                 ,
                 during
                 which
                 time
                 ,
                 the
                 Magistrates
                 treated
                 us
                 with
                 the
                 ordinary
                 Presents
                 of
                 refreshments
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 principal
                 Inhabitants
                 gave
                 us
                 several
                 noble
                 entertainments
                 .
                 The
                 Polanders
                 call
                 this
                 place
                 Gdansko
                 ,
                 whence
                 comes
                 the
                 modern
                 Latine
                 word
                 Gedanum
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 not
                 very
                 antient
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 it
                 cannot
                 be
                 certainly
                 affirm'd
                 whether
                 it
                 was
                 built
                 by
                 the
                 Dukes
                 of
                 Pomerania
                 ,
                 or
                 by
                 the
                 Danes
                 ,
                 since
                 it
                 seems
                 to
                 have
                 its
                 name
                 from
                 the
                 later
                 .
                 It
                 was
                 a
                 long
                 time
                 possess'd
                 by
                 the
                 Dukes
                 of
                 Pomerania
                 ,
                 and
                 afterwards
                 by
                 the
                 Kings
                 of
                 Poland
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 the
                 Masters
                 of
                 the
                 Teutonick
                 Order
                 in
                 Prussia
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 year
                 1454
                 it
                 redeem'd
                 it self
                 out
                 of
                 subjection
                 to
                 the
                 Order
                 ,
                 and
                 made
                 a
                 voluntary
                 rendition
                 of
                 it self
                 to
                 Casimir
                 ,
                 King
                 of
                 Poland
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 situated
                 in
                 Cassuba
                 ,
                 upon
                 the
                 Vistula
                 ,
                 and
                 Rodauna
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 say
                 is
                 the
                 Eridanus
                 of
                 the
                 Antients
                 (
                 because
                 in
                 that
                 place
                 there
                 is
                 found
                 much
                 yellow
                 amber
                 )
                 and
                 near
                 the
                 Moslava
                 ,
                 which
                 falls
                 into
                 the
                 Vistula
                 ,
                 a
                 quarter
                 of
                 a
                 league
                 below
                 the
                 City
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 River
                 is
                 so
                 shallow
                 there
                 ,
                 that
                 great
                 Ships
                 cannot
                 come
                 up
                 to
                 the
                 City
                 :
                 Towards
                 the
                 West
                 ,
                 it
                 hath
                 several
                 mounts
                 of
                 sand
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 were
                 forc'd
                 to
                 bring
                 within
                 the
                 fortifications
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 commanded
                 the
                 city
                 :
                 though
                 Canon
                 cannot
                 be
                 discharg'd
                 to
                 any
                 great
                 purpose
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 shoot
                 point-blank
                 downwards
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 there
                 would
                 not
                 have
                 been
                 space
                 enough
                 between
                 the
                 mount
                 and
                 the
                 ditch
                 ,
                 to
                 put
                 forces
                 in
                 order
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 give
                 an
                 assault
                 .
                 Towards
                 the
                 South
                 and
                 North
                 ,
                 it
                 hath
                 a
                 pleasant
                 Plain
                 ,
                 and
                 on
                 the
                 East
                 ,
                 the
                 River
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 well
                 built
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 streets
                 not
                 over-clean
                 .
                 The
                 publick
                 Structures
                 are
                 magnificent
                 ,
                 and
                 those
                 of
                 private
                 persons
                 very
                 commodious
                 ,
                 and
                 handsome
                 .
                 On
                 the
                 other
                 side
                 of
                 the
                 Moslava
                 ,
                 lies
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Suburbs
                 ,
                 called
                 Schotland
                 ,
                 or
                 Scotland
                 ,
                 as
                 large
                 as
                 a
                 pretty
                 little
                 City
                 ,
                 but
                 it
                 depends
                 not
                 on
                 the
                 City
                 of
                 Dantsig
                 ,
                 but
                 on
                 the
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Cujavia
                 .
                 It
                 hath
                 its
                 seat
                 and
                 suffrage
                 in
                 the
                 Diets
                 of
                 Poland
                 ,
                 even
                 in
                 those
                 which
                 are
                 called
                 for
                 the
                 election
                 of
                 the
                 King.
                 'T
                 is
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 four
                 Cities
                 ,
                 which
                 have
                 the
                 superintendency
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 Teutonick
                 Association
                 ,
                 or
                 Hanseatick
                 Towns
                 ,
                 and
                 hath
                 so
                 many
                 other
                 Privileges
                 ,
                 that
                 ,
                 though
                 it
                 contributes
                 
                 to
                 Poland
                 ,
                 and
                 gives
                 the
                 King
                 half
                 the
                 duties
                 raised
                 there
                 ,
                 yet
                 does
                 it
                 in
                 a
                 manner
                 enjoy
                 an
                 absolute
                 freedome
                 .
                 There
                 is
                 so
                 great
                 a
                 Commerce
                 of
                 Wheat
                 in
                 this
                 City
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 thought
                 ,
                 there
                 are
                 sold
                 every
                 year
                 above
                 seven
                 hundred
                 and
                 thirty
                 thousand
                 Tuns
                 ,
                 whereof
                 two
                 make
                 a
                 Last
                 .
                 The
                 Magistracy
                 consists
                 of
                 fourteen
                 Senators
                 ,
                 and
                 four
                 Burgomasters
                 ;
                 whereto
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 added
                 the
                 Governour
                 ,
                 appointed
                 by
                 the
                 King
                 of
                 Poland
                 ,
                 some
                 Escheuins
                 ,
                 or
                 Sheriffs
                 ,
                 for
                 civil
                 and
                 criminal
                 causes
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 hundred
                 Counsellors
                 for
                 affairs
                 of
                 importance
                 .
                 Criminal
                 causes
                 are
                 finally
                 judged
                 ,
                 without
                 admitting
                 any
                 appeal
                 ,
                 as
                 also
                 Civil
                 ,
                 not
                 exceeding
                 a
                 thousand
                 Livers
                 .
                 It
                 makes
                 Statutes
                 ,
                 and
                 imposes
                 taxes
                 upon
                 the
                 Inhabitants
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 exigencies
                 of
                 publick
                 Affairs
                 ,
                 without
                 staying
                 for
                 any
                 superiour
                 Permission
                 ,
                 and
                 regulates
                 the
                 exercise
                 of
                 those
                 Religions
                 that
                 are
                 permitted
                 by
                 the
                 Laws
                 of
                 the
                 Empire
                 .
              
               
                 March
                 16.
                 
                 We
                 left
                 Dantsig
                 ,
                 and
                 came
                 the
                 25
                 to
                 Stetin
                 ,
                 
                 the
                 chief
                 City
                 of
                 Pomerania
                 .
                 is
                 at
                 53
                 deg
                 .
                 27.
                 min.
                 latitude
                 ,
                 and
                 38
                 d.
                 45.
                 m.
                 longitude
                 ,
                 seated
                 in
                 a
                 very
                 pleasant
                 place
                 ,
                 upon
                 the
                 descent
                 of
                 a
                 Hill.
                 The
                 River
                 Oder
                 divides
                 it self
                 there
                 into
                 four
                 branches
                 ,
                 whereof
                 that
                 which
                 runs
                 by
                 the
                 City
                 keeps
                 its
                 name
                 (
                 the
                 others
                 taking
                 those
                 of
                 Parnits
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 greater
                 and
                 lesser
                 Kegelitz
                 )
                 and
                 straggles
                 so
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 to
                 come
                 to
                 the
                 City
                 from
                 Dam-side
                 ,
                 a
                 man
                 must
                 pass
                 over
                 six
                 bridges
                 ,
                 which
                 ,
                 put
                 together
                 ,
                 are
                 in
                 length
                 ,
                 996
                 German
                 ells
                 ,
                 and
                 24
                 foot
                 broad
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 all
                 joyn'd
                 by
                 a
                 noble
                 Causey
                 ,
                 well
                 paved
                 ,
                 and
                 having
                 in
                 the
                 middle
                 a
                 Royal
                 Fort.
                 The
                 structures
                 of
                 it
                 are
                 beautiful
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 is
                 excellently
                 well
                 fortify'd
                 ,
                 especially
                 since
                 the
                 Suedes
                 became
                 Masters
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 
                   Iohn
                   Frederick
                
                 Duke
                 of
                 Pomerania
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 year
                 1575.
                 laid
                 the
                 first
                 foundations
                 of
                 the
                 sumptuous
                 Palace
                 which
                 is
                 there
                 built
                 after
                 the
                 Italian
                 Architecture
                 ,
                 with
                 very
                 noble
                 appartements
                 ,
                 where
                 ,
                 before
                 these
                 last
                 Warrs
                 ,
                 there
                 were
                 worth
                 the
                 seeing
                 ,
                 a
                 noble
                 Library
                 ,
                 a
                 Magazine
                 of
                 Arms
                 ,
                 many
                 rarities
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 rich
                 Wardrop
                 and
                 Plate
                 of
                 the
                 Dukes
                 of
                 Pomerania
                 .
                 'T
                 is
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 Hanseatick
                 Towns
                 ,
                 and
                 enjoyes
                 many
                 great
                 Privileges
                 ,
                 among
                 others
                 ,
                 that
                 of
                 obliging
                 strangers
                 to
                 disburthen
                 in
                 the
                 City
                 all
                 the
                 Merchandises
                 which
                 pass
                 through
                 it
                 ,
                 what
                 nature
                 soever
                 they
                 are
                 of
                 :
                 as
                 also
                 that
                 the
                 Gentlemen
                 thereabouts
                 cannot
                 build
                 any
                 Castle
                 or
                 strong
                 place
                 any
                 way
                 within
                 three
                 Leagues
                 from
                 it
                 ;
                 nay
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Dukes
                 of
                 Pomerania
                 themselves
                 cannot
                 build
                 any
                 Fort
                 upon
                 the
                 Oder
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 Suine
                 ,
                 or
                 upon
                 the
                 Frishaf
                 ,
                 between
                 that
                 and
                 the
                 Sea.
                 But
                 this
                 advantage
                 is
                 lost
                 by
                 it's
                 coming
                 into
                 the
                 hands
                 of
                 the
                 Suedes
                 .
              
               
                 Mar.
                 29.
                 being
                 Easter-day
                 ,
                 we
                 came
                 to
                 Rostock
                 ,
                 
                 a
                 City
                 seated
                 on
                 the
                 River
                 Warne
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Dutchy
                 of
                 Mekl●nbourg
                 ,
                 where
                 heretofore
                 lived
                 the
                 people
                 called
                 the
                 
                   Varini
                   .
                   Pribis●i
                
                 II.
                 the
                 son
                 of
                 Niclot
                 ,
                 last
                 Prince
                 of
                 the
                 Obotrites
                 ,
                 incompass'd
                 it
                 with
                 a
                 wall
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 year
                 1160.
                 and
                 made
                 it
                 a
                 City
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 ruins
                 of
                 that
                 of
                 Kessin
                 ,
                 which
                 
                   Henry
                   le
                   Lyon
                
                 ,
                 Duke
                 of
                 Saxony
                 ,
                 had
                 destroy'd
                 .
                 It
                 s
                 Port
                 is
                 not
                 commodious
                 ,
                 in
                 regard
                 Vessels
                 of
                 burthen
                 are
                 forc'd
                 to
                 unload
                 at
                 Warnemunde
                 ,
                 two
                 Leagues
                 below
                 the
                 City
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 mouth
                 of
                 the
                 River
                 .
                 The
                 City
                 is
                 handsome
                 enough
                 ,
                 having
                 three
                 great
                 Market-places
                 ,
                 27
                 streets
                 ,
                 14
                 little
                 gates
                 ,
                 and
                 four
                 great
                 gates
                 .
                 It
                 s
                 University
                 is
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 most
                 antient
                 in
                 all
                 Germany
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 founded
                 ,
                 by
                 Iohn
                 and
                 Albert
                 ,
                 Cousin-Germans
                 ,
                 Dukes
                 of
                 Mecklenbourg
                 ,
                 who
                 ,
                 together
                 with
                 the
                 Magistrate
                 ,
                 opened
                 it
                 in
                 the
                 year
                 1419.
                 
                 Among
                 its
                 Professors
                 are
                 many
                 very
                 great
                 Persons
                 ,
                 of
                 whom
                 one
                 was
                 
                   Albert
                   Crantz
                
                 Rector
                 of
                 it
                 in
                 the
                 year
                 1482.
                 
                 This
                 City
                 ,
                 having
                 been
                 taken
                 by
                 the
                 Imperialists
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 year
                 1629.
                 with
                 all
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 Dutchy
                 of
                 Mecklenbourg
                 ,
                 the
                 late
                 King
                 of
                 
                   Sueden
                   ,
                   Gustavus
                   Adolphus
                
                 ,
                 besieg'd
                 it
                 in
                 the
                 year
                 1631.
                 and
                 took
                 it
                 the
                 16.
                 of
                 Octob.
                 the
                 same
                 year
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 30.
                 of
                 March
                 ,
                 we
                 left
                 Rostock
                 ,
                 and
                 came
                 the
                 same
                 day
                 to
                 Wismar
                 ,
                 
                 seven
                 Leagues
                 .
                 Those
                 who
                 say
                 this
                 City
                 was
                 built
                 by
                 Wismar
                 ,
                 King
                 of
                 the
                 Vandals
                 about
                 the
                 year
                 340.
                 tell
                 a
                 fabulous
                 story
                 ,
                 whereof
                 the
                 vanity
                 is
                 so
                 much
                 the
                 more
                 visible
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 certain
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 no
                 City
                 ,
                 till
                 Henry
                 of
                 Ierusalem
                 ,
                 Duke
                 of
                 Mecklenbourg
                 ,
                 made
                 it
                 such
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 privileges
                 he
                 bestow'd
                 on
                 it
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 year
                 1266.
                 
                 It
                 is
                 near
                 as
                 big
                 as
                 Rostock
                 ,
                 and
                 its
                 Port
                 ,
                 which
                 no
                 doubt
                 is
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 best
                 upon
                 the
                 Baltick
                 Sea
                 ,
                 brings
                 it
                 very
                 great
                 Traffick
                 .
                 It
                 s
                 situation
                 ,
                 being
                 amidst
                 Fenns
                 ,
                 and
                 upon
                 the
                 Sea
                 ,
                 is
                 very
                 advantageous
                 ,
                 and
                 its
                 Citadel
                 fortify'd
                 with
                 five
                 regular
                 Bastions
                 ,
                 makes
                 it
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 most
                 considerable
                 places
                 in
                 all
                 
                   Germany
                   .
                   Adolphus
                   Frederick
                
                 ,
                 Duke
                 of
                 Mecklenbourg
                 ,
                 and
                 General
                 Todt
                 ,
                 took
                 it
                 ,
                 Ian.
                 10.
                 1632.
                 from
                 Colonel
                 Gramma
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 the
                 command
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 D.
                 of
                 Fridland
                 ;
                 ever
                 since
                 which
                 time
                 the
                 Suedes
                 have
                 kept
                 it
                 ,
                 as
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 most
                 precious
                 Jewels
                 of
                 their
                 Crown
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 last
                 of
                 March
                 ,
                 we
                 came
                 to
                 the
                 Castle
                 of
                 Schonberg
                 ,
                 
                 belonging
                 to
                 the
                 Duke
                 of
                 Mecklenbourg
                 ,
                 where
                 some
                 friends
                 of
                 our
                 Comrade
                 ,
                 
                   Iohn
                   Albert
                   de
                   Mandelslo
                
                 ,
                 received
                 us
                 ,
                 and
                 treated
                 us
                 very
                 nobly
                 .
                 For
                 my
                 part
                 ,
                 I
                 am
                 particularly
                 oblig'd
                 to
                 acknowledge
                 their
                 kindness
                 ,
                 for
                 ,
                 being
                 casually
                 shot
                 in
                 the
                 arm
                 with
                 a
                 pistol
                 by
                 one
                 of
                 our
                 company
                 ,
                 I
                 was
                 forc'd
                 to
                 stay
                 there
                 two
                 or
                 three
                 dayes
                 ,
                 during
                 which
                 time
                 I
                 receiv'd
                 very
                 great
                 civilities
                 from
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 Apr.
                 1
                 
                 the
                 Ambassadors
                 left
                 Schonberg
                 ,
                 but
                 M.
                 Mandelslo
                 and
                 my self
                 stay'd
                 two
                 dayes
                 after
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 third
                 of
                 April
                 overtook
                 them
                 at
                 Lubeck
                 .
                 
                 This
                 City
                 is
                 so
                 well
                 known
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 need
                 not
                 give
                 any
                 particular
                 description
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 after
                 so
                 many
                 other
                 Authors
                 that
                 have
                 written
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 Only
                 I
                 shall
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 situated
                 between
                 the
                 Rivers
                 of
                 Traue
                 and
                 Wagenits
                 ,
                 at
                 28.
                 d.
                 20.
                 m.
                 longitude
                 ,
                 and
                 at
                 54.
                 d.
                 48.
                 m.
                 latitude
                 ,
                 two
                 leagues
                 from
                 the
                 Baltick
                 Sea.
                 Those
                 who
                 have
                 chiefly
                 contributed
                 
                 to
                 the
                 building
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 were
                 ,
                 Adolphus
                 II.
                 Count
                 of
                 
                   Holstein
                   ,
                   Henry
                   le
                   Lion
                
                 ,
                 Duke
                 of
                 Saxony
                 ,
                 and
                 Henry
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Aldenbourg
                 .
                 The
                 Emperor
                 Frederick
                 I.
                 re-united
                 it
                 to
                 the
                 Empire
                 ,
                 and
                 Frederick
                 II.
                 his
                 Grand-Son
                 ,
                 gave
                 it
                 some
                 of
                 those
                 Privileges
                 ,
                 which
                 it
                 enjoyes
                 to
                 this
                 day
                 .
                 It
                 lies
                 in
                 the
                 Wagria
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 entrance
                 of
                 the
                 Country
                 of
                 Holstein
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 very
                 well
                 fortify'd
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 modern
                 fortification
                 ,
                 having
                 ,
                 besides
                 the
                 other
                 advantages
                 which
                 it
                 hath
                 equally
                 with
                 the
                 other
                 Imperial
                 Towns
                 ,
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 oversight
                 of
                 the
                 Teutonick
                 Association
                 ,
                 whereof
                 all
                 the●
                 Archivi
                 are
                 kept
                 in
                 the
                 Guild-Hall
                 of
                 this
                 City
                 .
                 How
                 considerable
                 it
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 Empire
                 ,
                 may
                 be
                 judg'd
                 by
                 the
                 contributions
                 it
                 payes
                 towards
                 the
                 charges
                 of
                 the
                 journey
                 to
                 Rome
                 ,
                 which
                 amount
                 to
                 21
                 horsemen
                 ,
                 and
                 177
                 foot
                 ,
                 and
                 ,
                 reduc'd
                 to
                 money
                 to
                 1980
                 Livers
                 a
                 mouth
                 .
                 As
                 for
                 its
                 rank
                 at
                 the
                 Diets
                 ,
                 it
                 hath
                 a
                 place
                 alternatively
                 with
                 the
                 city
                 of
                 Wor●nes
                 .
                 In
                 this
                 city
                 the
                 Peace
                 between
                 the
                 Emperor
                 Ferdinand
                 II.
                 and
                 Christian
                 IV.
                 King
                 of
                 Denmark
                 ,
                 was
                 concluded
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 year
                 1629.
                 
                 The
                 Bishoprick
                 of
                 Wagria
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 transferr'd
                 from
                 Aldenbourg
                 to
                 this
                 city
                 ,
                 is
                 now
                 possess'd
                 by
                 Iohn
                 ,
                 Duke
                 of
                 Holstein
                 ,
                 brother
                 to
                 Frederick
                 ,
                 Duke
                 of
                 Holstein
                 ,
                 who
                 lives
                 at
                 Oitin
                 .
                 Here
                 also
                 I
                 escaped
                 another
                 great
                 misfortune
                 ;
                 as
                 I
                 alighted
                 off
                 my
                 horse
                 ,
                 I
                 fell
                 upon
                 my
                 wounded
                 arm
                 ,
                 but
                 ere
                 I
                 could
                 get
                 up
                 again
                 ,
                 Mandelslo's
                 horse
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 furious
                 and
                 skittish
                 ,
                 startingthereat
                 ,
                 stood
                 up
                 on
                 his
                 hinder
                 feet
                 ,
                 and
                 very
                 narrowly
                 miss'd
                 my
                 head
                 with
                 his
                 fore-feet
                 .
                 We
                 travel'd
                 on
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Afternoon
                 ,
                 and
                 came
                 that
                 night
                 to
                 an
                 Inn
                 in
                 the
                 suburbs
                 of
                 Arnsbock
                 .
                 
                 This
                 little
                 city
                 ,
                 lying
                 in
                 Wagria
                 ,
                 between
                 Lubeck
                 and
                 Pretz
                 ,
                 belonged
                 heretofore
                 to
                 the
                 Carthusians
                 ;
                 but
                 now
                 it
                 is
                 possess'd
                 by
                 
                   Ioachin
                   Ernest
                
                 ,
                 Duke
                 of
                 Holstein
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 branch
                 of
                 Sounderborg
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 married
                 to
                 
                   Dorothea
                   Augusta
                
                 ,
                 our
                 Prince's
                 Sister
                 .
                 Upon
                 which
                 accompt
                 it
                 was
                 that
                 he
                 sent
                 a
                 coach
                 and
                 six
                 horses
                 to
                 bring
                 us
                 to
                 the
                 Castle
                 ,
                 where
                 the
                 Ambassadors
                 and
                 some
                 of
                 the
                 retinue
                 supp'd
                 at
                 his
                 own
                 Table
                 ,
                 and
                 lay
                 there
                 the
                 night
                 following
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 next
                 day
                 we
                 broke
                 our
                 fast
                 at
                 the
                 Castle
                 ,
                 which
                 done
                 ,
                 we
                 were
                 brought
                 in
                 the
                 Duke's
                 coach
                 to
                 our
                 Inn
                 ,
                 whence
                 we
                 continued
                 our
                 journey
                 ,
                 and
                 got
                 the
                 same
                 day
                 to
                 Pretz
                 ,
                 
                 where
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 very
                 rich
                 and
                 sumptuous
                 Monastery
                 of
                 young
                 Ladies
                 Nobly
                 descended
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 maintain'd
                 there
                 ,
                 till
                 they
                 leave
                 the
                 place
                 to
                 embrace
                 a
                 married
                 life
                 .
              
               
                 April
                 6.
                 about
                 noon
                 ,
                 we
                 came
                 to
                 Kiel
                 ,
                 
                 a
                 city
                 situated
                 upon
                 the
                 Baltick
                 Sea
                 ,
                 and
                 famous
                 for
                 a
                 Fair
                 kept
                 there
                 yearly
                 at
                 Twelf-tide
                 ,
                 which
                 brings
                 thither
                 all
                 the
                 Nobility
                 about
                 the
                 country
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 very
                 great
                 number
                 of
                 Merchants
                 .
                 We
                 got
                 the
                 same
                 night
                 to
                 Gottorp
                 ,
                 
                 for
                 which
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 give
                 Almighty
                 God
                 our
                 humble
                 thanks
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 next
                 day
                 ,
                 the
                 Ambassadors
                 made
                 a
                 report
                 of
                 their
                 negotiation
                 .
                 And
                 so
                 much
                 by
                 way
                 of
                 accompt
                 of
                 our
                 first
                 Voyage
                 into
                 Muscovy
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
             
               THE
               TRAVELS
               OF
               THE
               AMBASSADORS
               FROM
               THE
               DUKE
               of
               HOLSTEIN
               INTO
               MUSCOVY
               ,
               and
               PERSIA
               .
            
             
               The
               Second
               Book
               .
            
             
               
                 HIs
                 Highness
                 had
                 no
                 sooner
                 understood
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 the
                 Great
                 Duke
                 of
                 Muscovy
                 had
                 permitted
                 his
                 Ambassadors
                 to
                 pass
                 through
                 his
                 country
                 ,
                 to
                 go
                 into
                 Persia
                 ,
                 but
                 all
                 his
                 thoughts
                 were
                 busied
                 about
                 the
                 prosecution
                 of
                 the
                 second
                 Voyage
                 ,
                 
                 whereof
                 the
                 expence
                 was
                 incredible
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 gives
                 order
                 for
                 ,
                 causing
                 all
                 necessary
                 preparations
                 to
                 be
                 made
                 ,
                 and
                 presents
                 to
                 be
                 fought
                 out
                 worthy
                 so
                 great
                 a
                 Monarch
                 .
              
               
                 He
                 also
                 augmented
                 the
                 Ambassadors
                 retinue
                 ,
                 and
                 ordered
                 ,
                 that
                 ,
                 till
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 their
                 departure
                 ,
                 the
                 Gentlemen
                 ,
                 Officers
                 ,
                 and
                 Servants
                 ,
                 should
                 be
                 entertain'd
                 at
                 Hambooough
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 house
                 of
                 
                   Otton
                   Brugman
                
                 ,
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 Ambassadors
                 ;
                 where
                 they
                 were
                 very
                 well
                 treated
                 ,
                 every
                 one
                 according
                 to
                 his
                 condition
                 and
                 quality
                 ,
                 the
                 Trumpet
                 always
                 sounding
                 when
                 the
                 meat
                 was
                 carried
                 up
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 also
                 done
                 all
                 along
                 the
                 Voyage
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 retinue
                 consisted
                 of
                 a
                 Mareshal
                 ,
                 
                 or
                 Steward
                 ,
                 a
                 Secretary
                 of
                 the
                 Embassy
                 ,
                 four
                 Gentlemen
                 of
                 the
                 Chamber
                 ,
                 and
                 eight
                 other
                 Gentlemen
                 for
                 ordinary
                 attendance
                 ,
                 among
                 whom
                 were
                 the
                 Minister
                 and
                 interpreter
                 ,
                 four
                 Pages
                 of
                 the
                 Chamber
                 ,
                 four
                 other
                 Pages
                 ,
                 four
                 Grooms
                 of
                 the
                 Chamber
                 ,
                 four
                 Masicians
                 ,
                 a
                 Controler
                 ,
                 a
                 Harbinger
                 ,
                 two
                 Sumpter-men
                 ,
                 an
                 Overseer
                 of
                 the
                 Servants
                 ,
                 two
                 Trumpetters
                 ,
                 two
                 Watch-makers
                 ,
                 eight
                 Halbaldiers
                 ,
                 who
                 were
                 of
                 several
                 professions
                 ,
                 as
                 Bakers
                 ,
                 Shoe-makers
                 ,
                 Taylors
                 ,
                 Smiths
                 ,
                 Sadlers
                 ,
                 &c.
                 ten
                 Laqueys
                 ,
                 a
                 Clark
                 for
                 the
                 Kitchin
                 ,
                 with
                 two
                 Head-cooks
                 ,
                 and
                 one
                 Under-cook
                 ,
                 a
                 Master
                 of
                 the
                 Waggons
                 and
                 his
                 Servant
                 ,
                 ten
                 Servants
                 belonging
                 to
                 the
                 Gentlemen
                 ,
                 an
                 Interpreter
                 for
                 the
                 Muscovian
                 Language
                 ,
                 another
                 for
                 the
                 Persian
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 third
                 for
                 the
                 Turkish
                 .
                 The
                 Sumpter-men
                 ,
                 the
                 Musicians
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Trumpeters
                 had
                 also
                 their
                 boys
                 ,
                 eight
                 in
                 number
                 ,
                 besides
                 twelve
                 other
                 persons
                 for
                 the
                 ordering
                 of
                 things
                 belonging
                 to
                 the
                 Ship
                 ,
                 and
                 30
                 Souldiers
                 ,
                 and
                 four
                 Muscovian
                 Officers
                 ,
                 with
                 their
                 Servants
                 ,
                 whom
                 we
                 eatertain'd
                 into
                 our
                 service
                 in
                 Muscovy
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 Great
                 Duke's
                 permission
                 .
              
               
                 All
                 Summer
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 some
                 part
                 of
                 Autumn
                 ,
                 were
                 spent
                 in
                 preparation
                 for
                 this
                 Voyage
                 ,
                 insomuch
                 that
                 we
                 could
                 not
                 get
                 from
                 Hamborough
                 ,
                 till
                 the
                 21
                 of
                 October
                 1635.
                 
                 The
                 24
                 we
                 got
                 to
                 Lubeck
                 ,
                 where
                 we
                 staid
                 two
                 days
                 ,
                 during
                 which
                 ,
                 our
                 Baggage
                 ,
                 and
                 Horses
                 ,
                 which
                 were
                 12.
                 were
                 embark'd
                 at
                 Trauemunde
                 .
                 The
                 27.
                 we
                 followed
                 ,
                 and
                 went
                 aboard
                 about
                 noon
                 ,
                 with
                 all
                 our
                 people
                 ,
                 into
                 a
                 new
                 Ship
                 ,
                 that
                 had
                 never
                 been
                 at
                 Sea
                 before
                 .
                 The
                 wind
                 serv'd
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 could
                 be
                 wish'd
                 ,
                 to
                 get
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Harbour
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 we
                 met
                 with
                 such
                 a
                 strong
                 current
                 of
                 water
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 could
                 not
                 avoid
                 falling
                 foul
                 on
                 two
                 great
                 Ships
                 that
                 were
                 in
                 the
                 Port
                 ,
                 between
                 which
                 we
                 were
                 so
                 intangled
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 could
                 not
                 in
                 three
                 hours
                 dis-engage
                 our selves
                 .
                 Which
                 many
                 
                 among
                 us
                 took
                 for
                 an
                 ill
                 omen
                 of
                 the
                 misfortune
                 that
                 happen'd
                 to
                 us
                 some
                 few
                 dayes
                 after
                 .
              
               
                 Oct.
                 28.
                 about
                 five
                 in
                 the
                 morning
                 ,
                 after
                 prayers
                 said
                 ,
                 we
                 set
                 sail
                 with
                 a
                 West-South-West
                 wind
                 ,
                 which
                 growing
                 higher
                 at
                 noon
                 ,
                 was
                 at
                 night
                 heightned
                 to
                 a
                 dreadful
                 Tempest
                 .
                 It
                 continu'd
                 all
                 night
                 ,
                 during
                 which
                 ,
                 we
                 discover'd
                 ,
                 that
                 our
                 Mariners
                 were
                 as
                 raw
                 as
                 the
                 Ship
                 was
                 new
                 ,
                 which
                 had
                 never
                 seen
                 the
                 Sea
                 till
                 that
                 time
                 ;
                 and
                 it
                 was
                 our
                 continual
                 fear
                 that
                 the
                 Mast
                 would
                 slip
                 out
                 of
                 its
                 place
                 ,
                 in
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 ,
                 the
                 ropes
                 ,
                 being
                 new
                 ,
                 stretch'd
                 so
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 seem'd
                 not
                 to
                 have
                 any
                 hold
                 of
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 29.
                 we
                 found
                 our selves
                 to
                 be
                 on
                 the
                 Coasts
                 of
                 Denmark
                 ,
                 which
                 our
                 Captain
                 took
                 for
                 the
                 Isle
                 of
                 Bornholm
                 ,
                 and
                 we
                 perceived
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 had
                 directed
                 our
                 course
                 streight
                 towards
                 the
                 Country
                 of
                 Schonen
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 if
                 we
                 had
                 not
                 at
                 the
                 break
                 of
                 day
                 ,
                 discover'd
                 Land
                 ,
                 and
                 found
                 we
                 were
                 at
                 4.
                 fathom
                 water
                 ,
                 which
                 soon
                 oblig'd
                 us
                 to
                 alter
                 our
                 course
                 ,
                 there
                 had
                 been
                 an
                 end
                 of
                 both
                 us
                 and
                 our
                 Ship.
                 About
                 9.
                 of
                 the
                 clock
                 we
                 discover'd
                 the
                 Island
                 of
                 Bornholm
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 wind
                 being
                 fair
                 ,
                 made
                 all
                 the
                 fail
                 we
                 could
                 .
                 But
                 about
                 ten
                 at
                 night
                 ,
                 when
                 we
                 thought
                 our selves
                 most
                 secure
                 ,
                 and
                 made
                 accompt
                 to
                 rest
                 our selves
                 after
                 the
                 precedent
                 night's
                 toil
                 ,
                 even
                 ,
                 while
                 Brugman
                 ,
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 Ambassadors
                 ,
                 was
                 charging
                 the
                 Master's
                 Mate
                 to
                 be
                 carefull
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 other
                 answer'd
                 ,
                 there
                 was
                 no
                 danger
                 ,
                 since
                 we
                 had
                 Sea-room
                 enough
                 ,
                 the
                 Ship
                 ,
                 being
                 then
                 under
                 all
                 the
                 sail
                 she
                 could
                 make
                 ,
                 
                 struck
                 against
                 a
                 Rock
                 which
                 was
                 cover'd
                 by
                 the
                 water
                 .
                 The
                 shock
                 made
                 such
                 a
                 horrible
                 noise
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 made
                 all
                 start
                 up
                 .
                 The
                 amazement
                 we
                 were
                 in
                 surpris'd
                 us
                 so
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 was
                 not
                 any
                 one
                 but
                 might
                 easily
                 be
                 perswaded
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 both
                 his
                 Voyage
                 and
                 Life
                 were
                 neer
                 at
                 hand
                 .
              
               
                 At
                 first
                 we
                 knew
                 not
                 where
                 we
                 were
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 regard
                 the
                 Moon
                 was
                 but
                 newly
                 chang'd
                 ,
                 the
                 night
                 was
                 so
                 dark
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 could
                 not
                 see
                 two
                 paces
                 from
                 us
                 ,
                 We
                 put
                 our
                 ●antern
                 at
                 the
                 Castle
                 ,
                 and
                 caus'd
                 some
                 Muskets
                 to
                 be
                 discharg'd
                 ,
                 to
                 see
                 if
                 there
                 were
                 any
                 help
                 to
                 be
                 had
                 neer
                 us
                 .
                 But
                 no
                 body
                 made
                 answer
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Ship
                 beginning
                 to
                 lye
                 on
                 one
                 side
                 ,
                 our
                 affliction
                 began
                 to
                 turn
                 into
                 despair
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 most
                 cast
                 themselves
                 on
                 their
                 knees
                 ,
                 begging
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 with
                 horrid
                 cries
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 would
                 send
                 them
                 that
                 relief
                 which
                 they
                 could
                 not
                 expect
                 from
                 men
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Master
                 himself
                 wept
                 most
                 bitterly
                 ,
                 and
                 would
                 meddle
                 no
                 further
                 with
                 the
                 conduct
                 of
                 the
                 Ship.
                 The
                 Physician
                 and
                 my self
                 were
                 sitting
                 one
                 close
                 by
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 with
                 a
                 design
                 to
                 embrace
                 one
                 another
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 die
                 together
                 ,
                 as
                 old
                 and
                 faithful
                 friends
                 ,
                 in
                 case
                 we
                 should
                 be
                 wrack'd
                 .
                 Others
                 took
                 leave
                 one
                 of
                 another
                 ,
                 or
                 made
                 vows
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 afterwards
                 so
                 Religiously
                 kept
                 ,
                 that
                 coming
                 to
                 Reuel
                 ,
                 they
                 made
                 up
                 a
                 portion
                 for
                 a
                 Poor
                 ,
                 but
                 Virtuous
                 Maid
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 married
                 there
                 .
                 The
                 Ambassador
                 Crusius's
                 Son
                 mov'd
                 most
                 compassion
                 .
                 He
                 was
                 but
                 12.
                 years
                 of
                 age
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 had
                 cast
                 himself
                 upon
                 the
                 ground
                 ,
                 importuning
                 Heaven
                 with
                 incessant
                 cries
                 and
                 lamentations
                 ,
                 and
                 saying
                 ,
                 
                   Son
                   of
                   David
                   have
                   mercy
                   on
                   me
                
                 ;
                 whereto
                 the
                 Minister
                 added
                 ,
                 Lord
                 ,
                 if
                 thou
                 wilt
                 not
                 hear
                 us
                 ,
                 be
                 pleas'd
                 to
                 hear
                 this
                 Child
                 ,
                 and
                 consider
                 the
                 innocence
                 of
                 his
                 age
                 .
                 At
                 last
                 God
                 was
                 so
                 gracious
                 as
                 to
                 preserve
                 us
                 ,
                 though
                 the
                 Ship
                 struck
                 several
                 times
                 ,
                 with
                 great
                 violence
                 ,
                 against
                 the
                 Rock
                 .
              
               
                 About
                 one
                 in
                 the
                 morning
                 ,
                 we
                 saw
                 fire
                 ,
                 whence
                 we
                 inferr'd
                 that
                 we
                 were
                 not
                 far
                 from
                 Land.
                 The
                 Ambassadors
                 commanded
                 the
                 Boat
                 to
                 be
                 cast
                 out
                 ,
                 with
                 design
                 to
                 get
                 into
                 it
                 ,
                 with
                 each
                 of
                 them
                 a
                 Servant
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 go
                 streight
                 towards
                 the
                 fire
                 ,
                 to
                 see
                 if
                 there
                 were
                 any
                 means
                 to
                 save
                 the
                 rest
                 :
                 but
                 no
                 sooner
                 had
                 they
                 thrown
                 in
                 two
                 Cabinets
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 were
                 the
                 Credential
                 Letters
                 and
                 some
                 Jewels
                 ,
                 ere
                 it
                 was
                 full
                 of
                 water
                 ,
                 which
                 had
                 almost
                 occasion'd
                 the
                 loss
                 of
                 two
                 of
                 our
                 people
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 leapt
                 first
                 into
                 it
                 ,
                 thinking
                 to
                 save
                 themselves
                 ;
                 in
                 so
                 much
                 that
                 they
                 had
                 much
                 ado
                 to
                 get
                 into
                 the
                 Ship
                 ere
                 the
                 Boat
                 sunk
                 .
                 We
                 were
                 forc'd
                 to
                 continue
                 there
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 that
                 night
                 ,
                 expecting
                 to
                 see
                 a
                 period
                 of
                 that
                 danger
                 .
              
               
                 At
                 break
                 of
                 day
                 we
                 discover'd
                 the
                 Isle
                 of
                 Oleand
                 ,
                 and
                 saw
                 the
                 ruins
                 of
                 a
                 Danish
                 Ship
                 ,
                 which
                 had
                 been
                 cast
                 away
                 thereabouts
                 a
                 month
                 before
                 .
                 The
                 wind
                 being
                 somewhat
                 abated
                 ,
                 two
                 Fishermen
                 of
                 the
                 Isle
                 came
                 aboard
                 us
                 ,
                 and
                 Landed
                 the
                 Ambassadors
                 ,
                 having
                 a
                 very
                 considerable
                 reward
                 for
                 their
                 pains
                 ,
                 and
                 after
                 them
                 ,
                 some
                 of
                 their
                 retinue
                 .
              
               
                 About
                 noon
                 ,
                 we
                 found
                 the
                 two
                 Cabinets
                 ,
                 and
                 when
                 the
                 Sea
                 was
                 a
                 little
                 calm'd
                 ,
                 many
                 people
                 of
                 the
                 Isle
                 came
                 in
                 to
                 our
                 relief
                 ,
                 to
                 get
                 off
                 our
                 Ship
                 from
                 among
                 those
                 Rocks
                 :
                 but
                 with
                 this
                 misfortune
                 ,
                 that
                 as
                 they
                 would
                 have
                 let
                 down
                 the
                 Anchor
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 had
                 carried
                 in
                 the
                 Boat
                 about
                 a
                 hundred
                 paces
                 from
                 the
                 Ship
                 ,
                 the
                 Boat
                 over-turn'd
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 those
                 in
                 it
                 were
                 toss'd
                 into
                 the
                 Sea.
                 Our
                 Masters
                 Mate
                 went
                 immediately
                 with
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 Isle
                 boats
                 to
                 their
                 relief
                 ;
                 and
                 in
                 regard
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 were
                 over-turn'd
                 ,
                 some
                 caught
                 hold
                 of
                 the
                 Boat
                 ,
                 others
                 of
                 an
                 Oar
                 ,
                 or
                 somewhat
                 else
                 ,
                 as
                 also
                 that
                 the
                 Wine
                 they
                 had
                 drunk
                 a
                 little
                 before
                 ,
                 had
                 somewhat
                 heightned
                 their
                 Courage
                 ,
                 we
                 had
                 the
                 time
                 to
                 send
                 twice
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 save
                 all
                 but
                 our
                 Carpenter
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 lost
                 for
                 want
                 of
                 having
                 fasten'd
                 on
                 somewhat
                 that
                 might
                 have
                 kept
                 him
                 above
                 water
                 .
              
               
                 While
                 they
                 were
                 getting
                 off
                 our
                 Ship
                 ,
                 the
                 waters
                 increas'd
                 so
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 the
                 wind
                 ,
                 coming
                 to
                 the
                 North-West
                 ,
                 made
                 our
                 passage
                 thence
                 into
                 the
                 Sea
                 the
                 easier
                 .
                 Whither
                 we
                 were
                 no
                 sooner
                 gotten
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 wind
                 turn'd
                 again
                 to
                 South-West
                 ,
                 and
                 brought
                 us
                 safely
                 through
                 the
                 streight
                 of
                 Calmer
                 ,
                 
                 which
                 is
                 so
                 much
                 the
                 more
                 dangerous
                 in
                 that
                 season
                 of
                 the
                 year
                 ,
                 in
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 the
                 Sea
                 thereabouts
                 is
                 full
                 of
                 Rocks
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 even
                 in
                 the
                 Summer
                 time
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 ill
                 sailing
                 there
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 banks
                 of
                 Sand.
                 The
                 Ship
                 stay'd
                 for
                 the
                 Ambassadors
                 ,
                 at
                 Calmer
                 ,
                 whither
                 they
                 got
                 by
                 
                 Land
                 ,
                 upon
                 the
                 first
                 of
                 November
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 came
                 aboard
                 neer
                 an
                 old
                 ruin'd
                 fort
                 ,
                 called
                 Ferstat
                 .
              
               
                 Being
                 come
                 to
                 Calmer
                 ,
                 we
                 sent
                 back
                 a
                 Page
                 and
                 a
                 Lacquey
                 to
                 Gottorp
                 ,
                 to
                 get
                 other
                 Credentials
                 ,
                 the
                 Sea-water
                 having
                 spoil'd
                 those
                 we
                 had
                 at
                 first
                 .
                 It
                 was
                 there
                 also
                 taken
                 into
                 consideration
                 ,
                 whether
                 it
                 were
                 not
                 our
                 best
                 course
                 to
                 take
                 our
                 way
                 by
                 Land
                 ,
                 through
                 Sueden
                 ,
                 or
                 prosecute
                 our
                 Voyage
                 by
                 Sea.
                 The
                 latter
                 was
                 resolv'd
                 on
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 we
                 might
                 do
                 it
                 with
                 the
                 less
                 danger
                 ,
                 we
                 laid
                 out
                 for
                 a
                 skilfull
                 Master
                 for
                 the
                 Baltick
                 Sea
                 ;
                 but
                 there
                 being
                 none
                 to
                 be
                 had
                 ,
                 we
                 took
                 only
                 two
                 Pilots
                 ,
                 who
                 conducted
                 us
                 half
                 a
                 League
                 through
                 the
                 Sand
                 banks
                 ,
                 till
                 we
                 were
                 got
                 into
                 the
                 main
                 Sea.
                 
              
               
                 The
                 3.
                 we
                 continu'd
                 our
                 course
                 ,
                 and
                 pass'd
                 by
                 a
                 Rock
                 called
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   Suedish
                   Lady
                
                 ,
                 which
                 we
                 left
                 on
                 the
                 lar-board
                 .
                 From
                 Calmer
                 thither
                 are
                 accounted
                 eight
                 Leagues
                 .
              
               
                 About
                 noon
                 ,
                 we
                 spy'd
                 the
                 Castle
                 of
                 Bornholm
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Isle
                 of
                 Oeland
                 .
                 At
                 night
                 we
                 doubled
                 the
                 point
                 of
                 the
                 Isle
                 ,
                 with
                 such
                 a
                 Tempest
                 from
                 the
                 North-East
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 fore-part
                 of
                 the
                 Ship
                 was
                 more
                 under
                 water
                 than
                 above
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 ever
                 and
                 anon
                 our
                 sails
                 were
                 wash'd
                 by
                 the
                 Waves
                 .
              
               
                 Another
                 misfortune
                 was
                 ,
                 that
                 our
                 Pump
                 was
                 out
                 of
                 order
                 ,
                 in
                 so
                 much
                 that
                 till
                 it
                 could
                 be
                 made
                 to
                 do
                 its
                 Office
                 ,
                 all
                 the
                 Kettles
                 and
                 other
                 Vessels
                 were
                 little
                 enough
                 to
                 empty
                 out
                 the
                 water
                 .
                 This
                 trouble
                 lasted
                 till
                 the
                 next
                 day
                 at
                 noon
                 ,
                 with
                 so
                 much
                 danger
                 to
                 us
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 the
                 wind
                 had
                 not
                 chang'd
                 ,
                 it
                 would
                 have
                 been
                 impossible
                 for
                 us
                 to
                 escape
                 shipwrack
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 wind
                 being
                 somewhat
                 better
                 for
                 us
                 than
                 it
                 had
                 been
                 ,
                 we
                 kept
                 on
                 our
                 course
                 ,
                 and
                 came
                 towards
                 night
                 in
                 sight
                 of
                 Gotland
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Isle
                 of
                 Gotland
                 is
                 opposite
                 to
                 the
                 Province
                 of
                 Scandinavia
                 ,
                 
                 or
                 Schoven
                 ,
                 which
                 hath
                 also
                 the
                 same
                 name
                 given
                 it
                 ,
                 at
                 58.
                 degr
                 .
                 of
                 Latitude
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 in
                 length
                 18.
                 
                 German
                 Leagues
                 ;
                 in
                 breadth
                 ,
                 between
                 three
                 and
                 four
                 .
                 The
                 Country
                 is
                 full
                 of
                 Rocks
                 ,
                 Firre-Trees
                 ,
                 〈◊〉
                 Juniper-Trees
                 ,
                 having
                 East-wards
                 ,
                 many
                 commodious
                 Havens
                 ;
                 as
                 those
                 of
                 
                   Ostergaar
                   ,
                   Sleidaf
                   ,
                   Sanduig
                   ,
                   Naruig
                   ,
                
                 and
                 
                   Heiligolm
                   .
                   Ostergaar
                
                 is
                 a
                 small
                 Isle
                 standing
                 at
                 an
                 equal
                 distance
                 from
                 the
                 two
                 points
                 of
                 the
                 great
                 one
                 ,
                 with
                 a
                 convenient
                 Harbour
                 ,
                 for
                 those
                 who
                 can
                 avoid
                 the
                 Sand-banks
                 ,
                 which
                 thereabouts
                 reach
                 out
                 a
                 good
                 way
                 into
                 the
                 Sea.
                 Sleidaf
                 is
                 higher
                 towards
                 the
                 North
                 ,
                 than
                 Ostergaar
                 ,
                 and
                 hath
                 a
                 safe
                 Har●●●●
                 against
                 all
                 winds
                 ,
                 the
                 Ships
                 lying
                 under
                 the
                 shelter
                 of
                 four
                 little
                 Isles
                 ,
                 or
                 rather
                 Mounts
                 〈◊〉
                 ,
                 which
                 break
                 the
                 violence
                 of
                 the
                 Waves
                 .
                 There
                 's
                 but
                 one
                 Town
                 in
                 all
                 the
                 Island
                 ;
                 but
                 there
                 are
                 above
                 500.
                 
                 Farms
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Churches
                 are
                 built
                 within
                 a
                 League
                 distance
                 one
                 of
                 another
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 in
                 the
                 Isle
                 of
                 Oeland
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 the
                 Steeples
                 give
                 a
                 great
                 direction
                 to
                 the
                 Ships
                 that
                 sail
                 that
                 way
                 .
                 The
                 Inhabitants
                 are
                 Danes
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Island
                 was
                 subject
                 to
                 the
                 King
                 of
                 Denmark
                 ,
                 till
                 that
                 after
                 a
                 tedious
                 War
                 it
                 submitted
                 to
                 the
                 Crown
                 of
                 Sueden
                 ,
                 to
                 which
                 it
                 payes
                 annually
                 100.
                 lasts
                 of
                 Pitch
                 .
                 All
                 their
                 Traffick
                 lies
                 in
                 Cattel
                 ,
                 and
                 Wood
                 ,
                 for
                 building
                 and
                 fire
                 ,
                 and
                 thence
                 the
                 best
                 deal
                 Boards
                 come
                 .
                 I
                 would
                 needs
                 ,
                 with
                 some
                 other
                 Camerades
                 ,
                 go
                 and
                 see
                 the
                 Town
                 of
                 Wisby
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 built
                 on
                 the
                 descent
                 of
                 a
                 Rock
                 ,
                 upon
                 the
                 Sea
                 side
                 ,
                 encompass'd
                 with
                 a
                 good
                 Wall
                 ,
                 and
                 fortify'd
                 with
                 some
                 bastions
                 .
                 The
                 ruins
                 of
                 14.
                 
                 Churches
                 ,
                 and
                 several
                 Houses
                 ,
                 Gates
                 ,
                 and
                 Walls
                 of
                 Free-stone
                 and
                 Marble
                 ,
                 which
                 we
                 observ'd
                 there
                 ,
                 argue
                 it
                 hath
                 been
                 bigger
                 than
                 it
                 now
                 is
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 said
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 foundations
                 of
                 it
                 were
                 laid
                 ,
                 about
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 eighth
                 Age
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 it
                 hath
                 been
                 since
                 so
                 populous
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 had
                 12000.
                 
                 Inhabitants
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 most
                 part
                 Merchants
                 ,
                 not
                 accounting
                 the
                 
                   Danes
                   ,
                   Suedes
                   ,
                   Vandols
                   ,
                   Saxons
                   ,
                   Muscovites
                   ,
                   Iews
                   ,
                   Greeks
                   ,
                   Prussians
                   ,
                   Poles
                   ,
                
                 and
                 Livonians
                 ,
                 who
                 traded
                 thither
                 .
                 There
                 ,
                 they
                 say
                 ,
                 were
                 made
                 the
                 first
                 Orders
                 concerning
                 maritime
                 affairs
                 ,
                 which
                 Lubeck
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 other
                 Hanseatick
                 Cities
                 still
                 make
                 use
                 of
                 ;
                 But
                 now
                 the
                 Port
                 is
                 quite
                 lost
                 ,
                 so
                 as
                 that
                 Ships
                 cannot
                 get
                 into
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 5.
                 the
                 wind
                 became
                 more
                 boisterous
                 than
                 before
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 the
                 Vessel
                 ,
                 at
                 every
                 great
                 Sea
                 ,
                 was
                 all
                 under
                 water
                 .
                 About
                 10.
                 at
                 night
                 ,
                 we
                 sounded
                 ,
                 at
                 12.
                 fathom
                 ;
                 whereupon
                 we
                 chang'd
                 our
                 course
                 ,
                 and
                 got
                 into
                 the
                 main
                 Sea
                 ,
                 for
                 fear
                 of
                 running
                 against
                 the
                 Land
                 ,
                 which
                 if
                 we
                 had
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 needs
                 have
                 been
                 cast
                 away
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 6.
                 we
                 met
                 a
                 Holland
                 Vessel
                 ,
                 which
                 directed
                 us
                 towards
                 the
                 Isle
                 of
                 Tageroort
                 ,
                 
                 whither
                 we
                 came
                 at
                 night
                 ;
                 but
                 ,
                 the
                 same
                 night
                 ,
                 we
                 were
                 again
                 forc'd
                 into
                 the
                 main
                 Sea.
                 
              
               
                 The
                 7.
                 at
                 noon
                 ,
                 we
                 were
                 upon
                 the
                 point
                 of
                 Tageroort
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 Masters
                 Mate
                 was
                 mistaken
                 ,
                 who
                 ,
                 thinking
                 the
                 wind
                 would
                 have
                 carried
                 us
                 North-ward
                 ,
                 would
                 perswade
                 us
                 it
                 was
                 Oetgensholm
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 upon
                 that
                 presumption
                 ,
                 imprudently
                 engag'd
                 himself
                 in
                 a
                 most
                 dangerous
                 passage
                 ,
                 called
                 the
                 Hondeshuig
                 .
                 
                 He
                 was
                 not
                 convinc'd
                 of
                 his
                 error
                 ,
                 till
                 he
                 saw
                 the
                 Church-Steeple
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 we
                 were
                 forc'd
                 to
                 return
                 into
                 the
                 main
                 ,
                 with
                 greater
                 hazard
                 than
                 we
                 had
                 run
                 ,
                 at
                 our
                 entrance
                 into
                 that
                 passage
                 .
                 That
                 day
                 ,
                 we
                 met
                 a
                 bark
                 ,
                 which
                 had
                 lost
                 its
                 course
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 understanding
                 we
                 intended
                 for
                 Reuel
                 ,
                 she
                 follow'd
                 us
                 a
                 while
                 ,
                 but
                 at
                 night
                 left
                 us
                 ,
                 and
                 cast
                 Anchor
                 before
                 Tageroort
                 ,
                 and
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 heard
                 since
                 ,
                 came
                 safely
                 the
                 next
                 day
                 to
                 Reuel
                 .
                 All
                 the
                 afternoon
                 we
                 lost
                 not
                 sight
                 of
                 the
                 coasts
                 of
                 Livonia
                 ,
                 and
                 at
                 night
                 were
                 within
                 a
                 League
                 of
                 the
                 Isle
                 of
                 Narga
                 ,
                 
                 which
                 is
                 at
                 the
                 entrance
                 of
                 the
                 Haven
                 of
                 Reuel
                 .
                 Our
                 Master
                 and
                 his
                 Mate
                 ,
                 would
                 ueither
                 go
                 into
                 ,
                 nor
                 anchor
                 before
                 Tageroort
                 ,
                 choosing
                 rather
                 the
                 main
                 Sea
                 ,
                 though
                 in
                 a
                 great
                 Tempest
                 ,
                 which
                 kept
                 us
                 in
                 action
                 all
                 that
                 night
                 ,
                 and
                 took
                 away
                 our
                 Main-mast
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 soon
                 follow'd
                 by
                 the
                 Mizen
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 fore-castle
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 was
                 no
                 less
                 than
                 a
                 miracle
                 ,
                 that
                 our
                 compass
                 was
                 left
                 us
                 ,
                 without
                 which
                 it
                 had
                 been
                 impossible
                 for
                 us
                 to
                 have
                 kept
                 on
                 our
                 intended
                 course
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 8.
                 we
                 perceiv'd
                 that
                 we
                 had
                 pass'd
                 the
                 Haven
                 of
                 Reuel
                 ,
                 and
                 about
                 ten
                 ,
                 the
                 weather
                 became
                 
                 to
                 foul
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 seem'd
                 rather
                 an
                 Earthquake
                 ,
                 that
                 should
                 turn
                 the
                 World
                 upside
                 down
                 ,
                 than
                 a
                 storm
                 .
                 Our
                 danger
                 and
                 fears
                 encreas'd
                 till
                 three
                 in
                 the
                 afternoon
                 ,
                 that
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 Seamen
                 having
                 got
                 up
                 into
                 the
                 scuttle
                 of
                 the
                 sprit-sale
                 ,
                 told
                 us
                 ,
                 he
                 discover'd
                 Hogland
                 .
                 We
                 got
                 thither
                 by
                 7
                 at
                 night
                 ,
                 and
                 cast
                 Anchor
                 at
                 19
                 fathom
                 water
                 .
                 There
                 we
                 stayd
                 the
                 9.
                 and
                 resolved
                 ,
                 that
                 thence-forward
                 ,
                 Prayers
                 should
                 be
                 said
                 twice
                 a
                 day
                 ,
                 to
                 give
                 God
                 thanks
                 for
                 our
                 deliverance
                 the
                 day
                 before
                 ,
                 from
                 a
                 danger
                 we
                 could
                 not
                 have
                 avoided
                 ,
                 otherwise
                 than
                 by
                 passing
                 among
                 the
                 Rocks
                 upon
                 the
                 Coasts
                 of
                 Finland
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 must
                 have
                 resolv'd
                 to
                 do
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 had
                 not
                 discover'd
                 that
                 Island
                 .
                 The
                 Ambassadors
                 went
                 ashore
                 ,
                 to
                 observe
                 the
                 situation
                 of
                 the
                 Country
                 ,
                 and
                 refresh
                 themselves
                 .
                 At
                 night
                 it
                 was
                 consider'd
                 ,
                 whether
                 we
                 should
                 continue
                 our
                 Voyage
                 by
                 Sea
                 to
                 Narva
                 ,
                 or
                 return
                 to
                 Reuel
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 diversity
                 of
                 Opinions
                 was
                 such
                 ,
                 that
                 nothing
                 was
                 resolv'd
                 on
                 .
                 About
                 9
                 at
                 night
                 ,
                 the
                 Master
                 came
                 to
                 the
                 Ambassadors
                 Lodgings
                 ,
                 to
                 tell
                 them
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 wind
                 being
                 East
                 ,
                 and
                 forcing
                 the
                 Ship
                 towards
                 the
                 Shore
                 ,
                 he
                 saw
                 no
                 liklier
                 way
                 to
                 be
                 safe
                 than
                 by
                 making
                 for
                 Reuel
                 .
                 The
                 Ambassadors
                 bade
                 him
                 do
                 what
                 he
                 thought
                 most
                 convenient
                 ,
                 and
                 went
                 aboard
                 :
                 but
                 as
                 they
                 were
                 weighing
                 Anchor
                 ,
                 the
                 wind
                 riss
                 so
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 was
                 no
                 possibility
                 of
                 taking
                 the
                 course
                 intended
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 the
                 Master
                 and
                 his
                 Counsel
                 chang'd
                 their
                 design
                 ,
                 and
                 thought
                 it
                 best
                 to
                 ly
                 still
                 at
                 Anchor
                 ,
                 for
                 fear
                 of
                 running-a-ground
                 .
                 But
                 all
                 to
                 no
                 purpose
                 .
                 For
                 being
                 near
                 the
                 shore
                 ,
                 the
                 Orders
                 given
                 could
                 not
                 be
                 put
                 in
                 execution
                 with
                 diligence
                 enough
                 to
                 avoid
                 shipwrack
                 .
                 All
                 could
                 be
                 done
                 was
                 to
                 let
                 down
                 the
                 Boat
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 set
                 the
                 Ambassadors
                 ashore
                 with
                 some
                 of
                 their
                 retinue
                 .
                 After
                 the
                 Ship
                 had
                 struck
                 several
                 times
                 against
                 certain
                 pieces
                 of
                 Rocks
                 ,
                 whereof
                 there
                 is
                 abundance
                 all
                 along
                 the
                 Coast
                 ,
                 it
                 split
                 and
                 sunk
                 .
                 All
                 the
                 men
                 were
                 sav'd
                 ,
                 a
                 good
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 goods
                 ,
                 and
                 seven
                 horses
                 ,
                 whereof
                 two
                 dy'd
                 the
                 〈◊〉
                 day
                 .
              
               
                 We
                 shelter'd
                 our selves
                 in
                 Fishers
                 huts
                 ,
                 along
                 the
                 Sea-side
                 ,
                 where
                 we
                 met
                 with
                 some
                 Livenians
                 that
                 dwelt
                 thereabouts
                 who
                 could
                 speak
                 nothing
                 but
                 the
                 jargon
                 of
                 the
                 country
                 .
                 That
                 poor
                 refuge
                 sav'd
                 their
                 lives
                 who
                 had
                 escap'd
                 the
                 wrack
                 ;
                 else
                 ,
                 their
                 cloaths
                 being
                 all
                 wet
                 about
                 them
                 ,
                 most
                 of
                 them
                 would
                 have
                 been
                 starv'd
                 to
                 death
                 in
                 the
                 snow
                 ,
                 which
                 fell
                 the
                 night
                 following
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 10.
                 we
                 thought
                 fit
                 to
                 try
                 whether
                 any
                 more
                 of
                 the
                 goods
                 could
                 be
                 gotten
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Ship
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 rough
                 weather
                 continuing
                 ,
                 none
                 would
                 venture
                 going
                 near
                 it
                 with
                 a
                 Boat
                 ,
                 till
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 afternoon
                 some
                 things
                 were
                 gotten
                 out
                 .
                 Our
                 Cloaths
                 ,
                 Books
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 things
                 we
                 laid
                 out
                 a-drying
                 ,
                 the
                 Sea
                 water
                 having
                 injur'd
                 some
                 ,
                 and
                 utterly
                 spoil'd
                 others
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 greatest
                 of
                 our
                 losses
                 was
                 that
                 of
                 a
                 Clock
                 ,
                 worth
                 four
                 thousand
                 crowns
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 horses
                 had
                 broke
                 to
                 pieces
                 ,
                 by
                 striving
                 to
                 get
                 loose
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 misfortune
                 was
                 follow'd
                 by
                 another
                 ,
                 which
                 though
                 we
                 saw
                 at
                 some
                 distance
                 ,
                 yet
                 distracted
                 us
                 no
                 less
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 was
                 ,
                 want
                 of
                 provisions
                 .
                 The
                 Sea-water
                 had
                 spoil'd
                 ours
                 ,
                 and
                 our
                 fear
                 was
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 frost
                 forcing
                 us
                 to
                 winter
                 in
                 the
                 Island
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 either
                 be
                 starved
                 ,
                 or
                 reduc'd
                 to
                 the
                 extremities
                 of
                 feeding
                 on
                 the
                 barks
                 of
                 trees
                 ,
                 as
                 some
                 that
                 had
                 been
                 cast
                 away
                 there
                 some
                 years
                 before
                 ,
                 were
                 constrain'd
                 to
                 do
                 .
                 We
                 had
                 but
                 little
                 bread
                 left
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Bisket
                 was
                 so
                 soak'd
                 in
                 Salt-water
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 were
                 forc'd
                 to
                 boyl
                 it
                 in
                 fresh
                 ,
                 with
                 a
                 little
                 Cummin
                 or
                 Fennel
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 made
                 a
                 Pottage
                 of
                 it
                 for
                 our
                 Servants
                 .
                 One
                 day
                 ,
                 we
                 took
                 in
                 a
                 Brook
                 which
                 falls
                 from
                 the
                 Mountains
                 ,
                 as
                 many
                 small
                 Fishes
                 as
                 found
                 us
                 two
                 good
                 meals
                 .
              
               
                 Hogland
                 
                 hath
                 its
                 name
                 from
                 the
                 height
                 of
                 its
                 situation
                 ,
                 it
                 being
                 seen
                 a
                 great
                 way
                 into
                 the
                 Sea
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 about
                 3
                 leagues
                 in
                 length
                 ,
                 and
                 one
                 ,
                 in
                 breadth
                 .
                 You
                 see
                 nothing
                 but
                 Rocks
                 ,
                 Firr-trees
                 ,
                 and
                 Thorns
                 .
                 We
                 indeed
                 saw
                 some
                 few
                 Hares
                 ,
                 which
                 in
                 Winter
                 turn
                 white
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 do
                 all
                 over
                 Livonia
                 ;
                 but
                 our
                 Dogs
                 could
                 not
                 follow
                 them
                 through
                 the
                 VVoods
                 ,
                 and
                 over
                 the
                 Rocks
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 the
                 mean
                 time
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 reported
                 at
                 Reuel
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 were
                 all
                 lost
                 ,
                 rais'd
                 by
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 had
                 been
                 dead
                 bodies
                 found
                 upon
                 the
                 coast
                 of
                 Livonia
                 ,
                 clad
                 in
                 red
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 our
                 Livery
                 ;
                 as
                 also
                 with
                 this
                 addition
                 ,
                 that
                 ,
                 the
                 Bark
                 ,
                 spoken
                 of
                 before
                 ,
                 had
                 related
                 ,
                 that
                 she
                 had
                 seen
                 us
                 carried
                 away
                 with
                 the
                 storm
                 beyond
                 the
                 bay
                 of
                 Reuel
                 .
                 Besides
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 eight
                 days
                 before
                 they
                 heard
                 from
                 us
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 those
                 of
                 our
                 people
                 whom
                 we
                 had
                 left
                 there
                 ,
                 at
                 our
                 return
                 from
                 Muscovy
                 ,
                 were
                 seeking
                 out
                 other
                 services
                 ,
                 when
                 M.
                 Vchterits
                 (
                 then
                 Chamberlain
                 to
                 the
                 Ambassadors
                 ,
                 and
                 now
                 Gentleman
                 of
                 the
                 Privy-chamber
                 to
                 his
                 Highness
                 of
                 Holstein
                 at
                 Gottorp
                 )
                 brought
                 them
                 an
                 accompt
                 of
                 us
                 .
                 We
                 had
                 the
                 convenience
                 to
                 send
                 him
                 thither
                 in
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 two
                 Finland
                 barks
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 tempest
                 had
                 forc'd
                 to
                 that
                 Island
                 on
                 the
                 3
                 of
                 November
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 17.
                 
                 The
                 Ambassadors
                 embark'd
                 themselves
                 ,
                 
                 each
                 of
                 them
                 with
                 a
                 retinue
                 of
                 five
                 persons
                 ,
                 in
                 two
                 Fisher-boats
                 ,
                 to
                 pass
                 over
                 to
                 the
                 continent
                 ,
                 from
                 which
                 this
                 Island
                 is
                 distant
                 above
                 12.
                 leagues
                 .
                 Nor
                 were
                 we
                 in
                 less
                 danger
                 now
                 than
                 before
                 ,
                 for
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 the
                 Boats
                 ,
                 being
                 small
                 and
                 old
                 ,
                 were
                 not
                 caulked
                 ,
                 and
                 were
                 ty'd
                 above
                 ,
                 only
                 with
                 cords
                 made
                 of
                 barks
                 of
                 trees
                 .
                 The
                 sail
                 was
                 a
                 great
                 many
                 rags
                 fasten'd
                 together
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 order'd
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 was
                 no
                 use
                 to
                 be
                 made
                 of
                 it
                 but
                 when
                 the
                 wind
                 blew
                 right
                 a-stern
                 :
                 so
                 that
                 the
                 wind
                 beginning
                 to
                 shift
                 ,
                 after
                 we
                 had
                 come
                 five
                 leagues
                 ,
                 the
                 Fisher-men
                 would
                 have
                 tack'd
                 about
                 ,
                 but
                 we
                 prevail'd
                 with
                 them
                 to
                 let
                 down
                 the
                 sail
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 make
                 use
                 of
                 their
                 Oars
                 ,
                 to
                 get
                 to
                 an
                 Island
                 which
                 was
                 within
                 half
                 a
                 league
                 of
                 us
                 ,
                 and
                 where
                 we
                 arriv'd
                 that
                 night
                 .
                 We
                 found
                 there
                 only
                 two
                 ruin'd
                 hutts
                 ;
                 we
                 made
                 a
                 fire
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 pass'd
                 over
                 the
                 night
                 ,
                 but
                 having
                 neither
                 Bread
                 nor
                 Meat
                 ,
                 we
                 made
                 our
                 supper
                 on
                 a
                 piece
                 of
                 Milan
                 Cheese
                 we
                 had
                 left
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 next
                 day
                 ,
                 we
                 prosecuted
                 our
                 Voyage
                 with
                 a
                 very
                 good
                 wind
                 and
                 fair
                 weather
                 ,
                 though
                 the
                 Sea
                 was
                 a
                 little
                 rough
                 .
                 Having
                 made
                 two
                 leagues
                 ,
                 a
                 sudden
                 blast
                 coming
                 from
                 the
                 East
                 ,
                 though
                 the
                 wind
                 were
                 North
                 turn'd
                 the
                 Boat
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 I
                 was
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 Ambassador
                 Brugman
                 ,
                 so
                 much
                 upon
                 one
                 side
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 took
                 in
                 water
                 ;
                 the
                 surges
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 rising
                 half
                 an
                 ell
                 above
                 the
                 brinck
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 All
                 the
                 Fisher-men
                 could
                 do
                 was
                 to
                 let
                 down
                 the
                 sail
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 run
                 to
                 the
                 other
                 side
                 of
                 the
                 boat
                 to
                 weigh
                 it
                 down
                 .
                 The
                 blast
                 being
                 over
                 ,
                 we
                 kept
                 on
                 our
                 course
                 ,
                 till
                 a
                 second
                 put
                 us
                 to
                 the
                 same
                 trouble
                 .
                 We
                 had
                 three
                 of
                 them
                 in
                 less
                 than
                 two
                 hours
                 ;
                 and
                 this
                 I
                 think
                 the
                 greatest
                 danger
                 we
                 had
                 met
                 with
                 ,
                 in
                 our
                 Voyage
                 :
                 in
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 the
                 Boat
                 being
                 old
                 ,
                 and
                 having
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 eight
                 Persons
                 ,
                 all
                 the
                 Silver
                 Plate
                 and
                 other
                 luggage
                 ,
                 which
                 in
                 a
                 manner
                 fill'd
                 it
                 ,
                 so
                 as
                 that
                 one
                 wave
                 might
                 have
                 overwhelm'd
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 cast
                 us
                 all
                 away
                 .
                 But
                 afterwards
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 Fisher-men
                 saw
                 the
                 blast
                 coming
                 ,
                 they
                 turn'd
                 the
                 side
                 of
                 the
                 Boat
                 to
                 the
                 wind
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 wave
                 might
                 not
                 come
                 with
                 its
                 full
                 force
                 upon
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 that
                 means
                 we
                 avoided
                 the
                 danger
                 .
                 Within
                 three
                 Leagues
                 of
                 Land
                 we
                 had
                 also
                 a
                 violent
                 shower
                 of
                 hail
                 ;
                 but
                 what
                 is
                 most
                 to
                 be
                 admir'd
                 in
                 all
                 this
                 ,
                 was
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Boat
                 which
                 carried
                 the
                 Ambassador
                 Crusius
                 ,
                 though
                 within
                 Pistol-shot
                 of
                 us
                 ,
                 felt
                 nothing
                 of
                 all
                 this
                 ,
                 but
                 had
                 fair
                 weather
                 all
                 along
                 .
              
               
                 Being
                 gotten
                 within
                 half
                 a
                 League
                 of
                 Land
                 ,
                 the
                 wind
                 ,
                 shifting
                 to
                 the
                 South
                 ,
                 was
                 just
                 in
                 our
                 teeth
                 ,
                 and
                 had
                 oblig'd
                 our
                 Fisher-men
                 to
                 return
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 hope
                 of
                 a
                 three-pint-Flagon
                 of
                 strong
                 water
                 ,
                 which
                 we
                 promis'd
                 them
                 ,
                 had
                 not
                 given
                 them
                 the
                 courage
                 to
                 let
                 down
                 the
                 sail
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 row
                 us
                 ashore
                 .
                 
                 This
                 was
                 the
                 18.
                 at
                 night
                 ,
                 in
                 Esthonie
                 ,
                 after
                 we
                 had
                 roved
                 two
                 and
                 twenty
                 dayes
                 upon
                 the
                 Baltick
                 Sea
                 ,
                 with
                 all
                 the
                 danger
                 that
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 expected
                 by
                 those
                 ,
                 who
                 trust
                 themselves
                 to
                 the
                 mercy
                 of
                 that
                 Element
                 in
                 so
                 uncertain
                 a
                 season
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 22.
                 came
                 to
                 Hogland
                 two
                 other
                 barks
                 forc'd
                 thither
                 by
                 foul
                 weather
                 :
                 Those
                 we
                 had
                 left
                 of
                 ours
                 in
                 the
                 Island
                 pass'd
                 in
                 them
                 to
                 the
                 continent
                 ,
                 whither
                 they
                 came
                 the
                 24.
                 with
                 the
                 horses
                 and
                 baggage
                 .
                 We
                 went
                 thence
                 to
                 Kunda
                 ,
                 a
                 house
                 belonging
                 to
                 my
                 late
                 Father-in-Law
                 ,
                 
                   Iohn
                   Muller
                
                 ,
                 distant
                 two
                 Leagues
                 from
                 the
                 Sea
                 ,
                 where
                 we
                 staid
                 three
                 weeks
                 ,
                 to
                 refresh
                 our selves
                 after
                 so
                 much
                 hardship
                 at
                 Sea.
                 Most
                 of
                 us
                 fell
                 sick
                 ,
                 yet
                 none
                 kept
                 their
                 beds
                 above
                 three
                 dayes
                 .
                 Thence
                 we
                 went
                 to
                 Reuel
                 ,
                 
                 whether
                 we
                 came
                 the
                 second
                 of
                 December
                 ,
                 with
                 an
                 intention
                 to
                 sojourn
                 there
                 some
                 time
                 ,
                 which
                 we
                 spent
                 in
                 ordering
                 our
                 Cloaths
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Presents
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 salt-water
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 other
                 inconveniences
                 ensuing
                 upon
                 the
                 wrack
                 ,
                 had
                 much
                 prejudiced
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Ambassadors
                 having
                 all
                 their
                 people
                 about
                 them
                 at
                 Reuel
                 ,
                 thought
                 fit
                 to
                 publish
                 the
                 Order
                 which
                 the
                 Duke
                 would
                 have
                 observ'd
                 through
                 the
                 whole
                 Voyage
                 .
                 They
                 had
                 brought
                 it
                 with
                 them
                 seal'd
                 with
                 his
                 Highnesse's
                 Great
                 Seal
                 :
                 but
                 they
                 added
                 some
                 things
                 thereto
                 ,
                 the
                 better
                 to
                 prevent
                 the
                 disorders
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 but
                 too
                 frequent
                 where
                 there
                 are
                 so
                 many
                 Servants
                 .
                 But
                 in
                 regard
                 they
                 contain'd
                 nothing
                 extraordinary
                 ,
                 we
                 shall
                 not
                 insert
                 them
                 here
                 ,
                 and
                 only
                 say
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 ill
                 observ'd
                 :
                 for
                 the
                 Ambassador
                 Brugman
                 having
                 arm'd
                 the
                 Lacquies
                 with
                 Pole-axes
                 ,
                 which
                 had
                 Pistols
                 in
                 their
                 handles
                 ,
                 and
                 given
                 order
                 they
                 should
                 not
                 take
                 any
                 affront
                 from
                 the
                 Inhabitants
                 of
                 Reuel
                 ,
                 there
                 hardly
                 pass'd
                 a
                 day
                 during
                 the
                 three
                 Moneths
                 we
                 staid
                 there
                 ,
                 in
                 expectation
                 of
                 other
                 Credentials
                 ,
                 but
                 there
                 was
                 some
                 falling
                 out
                 and
                 fighting
                 .
                 In
                 so
                 much
                 that
                 
                   Feb.
                   11.
                   
                   Isaac
                   Mercier
                
                 ,
                 a
                 French-man
                 ,
                 that
                 waited
                 on
                 the
                 Ambassador
                 Brugman
                 in
                 his
                 Chamber
                 ,
                 a
                 person
                 of
                 a
                 good
                 humour
                 and
                 not
                 quarrellous
                 ,
                 hearing
                 the
                 noise
                 of
                 an
                 engagement
                 between
                 the
                 Ambassadors
                 Servants
                 and
                 the
                 Apprentices
                 of
                 the
                 City
                 ,
                 and
                 desirous
                 to
                 relieve
                 his
                 friends
                 ,
                 was
                 struck
                 over
                 the
                 head
                 with
                 an
                 iron-bar
                 ,
                 which
                 bruis'd
                 the
                 skull
                 so
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 he
                 dyed
                 the
                 next
                 day
                 .
                 The
                 Magistrate
                 did
                 all
                 lay
                 in
                 his
                 power
                 to
                 find
                 out
                 the
                 Murtherer
                 ;
                 but
                 ,
                 to
                 no
                 purpose
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 all
                 the
                 reparation
                 was
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Senate
                 ,
                 together
                 with
                 the
                 Ambassadors
                 and
                 their
                 retinue
                 ,
                 accompany'd
                 him
                 to
                 the
                 grave
                 .
              
               
                 Reuel
                 
                 is
                 situated
                 at
                 50.
                 degr
                 .
                 25.
                 min.
                 latitude
                 ,
                 and
                 48.
                 deg
                 .
                 30.
                 min.
                 longitude
                 ,
                 upon
                 the
                 Baltick
                 Sea
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Province
                 of
                 
                   Esthonie
                   .
                   Waldemar
                
                 ,
                 or
                 Wolmar
                 II.
                 King
                 of
                 Denmark
                 ,
                 laid
                 the
                 foundations
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 about
                 the
                 year
                 1230.
                 
                 Wolmar
                 III.
                 sold
                 it
                 in
                 the
                 year
                 1347.
                 together
                 with
                 the
                 Cities
                 of
                 Narvan
                 and
                 Wesenberg
                 to
                 
                   Gosuin
                   d'Eck
                
                 ,
                 Master
                 of
                 the
                 Order
                 of
                 Livonia
                 ,
                 for
                 19000.
                 
                 Marks
                 of
                 Silver
                 .
                 About
                 100.
                 years
                 since
                 ,
                 Livonia
                 groaning
                 under
                 a
                 troublesome
                 War
                 against
                 Muscovy
                 ,
                 this
                 City
                 put
                 it self
                 under
                 the
                 protection
                 of
                 Eric
                 ,
                 King
                 of
                 Sueden
                 .
                 It
                 was
                 so
                 strong
                 in
                 those
                 times
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 indur'd
                 a
                 notable
                 Siege
                 in
                 the
                 year
                 1570.
                 against
                 Magnus
                 ,
                 Duke
                 of
                 Holstein
                 ,
                 who
                 commanded
                 the
                 Great
                 Duke's
                 Army
                 ;
                 and
                 another
                 in
                 the
                 year
                 1577.
                 against
                 the
                 same
                 Muscovites
                 ,
                 who
                 were
                 forc'd
                 to
                 raise
                 it
                 with
                 loss
                 .
                 The
                 situation
                 of
                 its
                 Castle
                 is
                 so
                 much
                 the
                 more
                 advantageous
                 ,
                 for
                 that
                 the
                 Rock
                 on
                 which
                 it
                 is
                 built
                 is
                 steepy
                 on
                 all
                 sides
                 ,
                 unless
                 it
                 be
                 towards
                 the
                 City
                 ,
                 which
                 ,
                 being
                 fortify'd
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 modern
                 fortification
                 ,
                 is
                 almost
                 as
                 considerable
                 a
                 place
                 as
                 Riga
                 ;
                 whence
                 it
                 came
                 that
                 for
                 some
                 years
                 ,
                 it
                 had
                 the
                 oversight
                 of
                 the
                 College
                 at
                 Novogorod
                 ,
                 joyntly
                 with
                 the
                 City
                 of
                 Lubeck
                 .
                 It
                 hath
                 been
                 these
                 300.
                 years
                 numbred
                 among
                 the
                 Hanseatick
                 Towns
                 ;
                 but
                 its
                 Commerce
                 began
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 great
                 till
                 about
                 the
                 year
                 1477.
                 and
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 it
                 might
                 well
                 keep
                 up
                 its
                 Traffick
                 ,
                 especially
                 that
                 of
                 Muscovy
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 her
                 excellent
                 Port
                 and
                 Haven
                 ,
                 which
                 indeed
                 are
                 such
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 God
                 and
                 Nature
                 had
                 intended
                 it
                 for
                 the
                 convenience
                 of
                 Commerce
                 .
                 Had
                 it
                 not
                 been
                 ingross'd
                 into
                 few
                 hands
                 ,
                 it
                 had
                 still
                 continu'd
                 
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 posture
                 ;
                 but
                 having
                 broken
                 with
                 the
                 other
                 Hanseatick
                 Towns
                 in
                 the
                 year
                 1550.
                 and
                 the
                 Great
                 Duke
                 having
                 taken
                 Narva
                 soon
                 after
                 ,
                 the
                 Muscovites
                 establish'd
                 ,
                 there
                 ,
                 the
                 Trading
                 they
                 before
                 had
                 at
                 Reuel
                 .
                 It
                 still
                 enjoyes
                 the
                 privilege
                 of
                 being
                 a
                 Mart
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Inhabitants
                 have
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 preference
                 of
                 the
                 Merchandises
                 discharg'd
                 in
                 their
                 Port
                 ,
                 the
                 power
                 to
                 hinder
                 the
                 Traffick
                 of
                 Livonia
                 into
                 Muscovy
                 ,
                 without
                 their
                 permission
                 .
                 These
                 privileges
                 have
                 been
                 confirmed
                 to
                 it
                 by
                 all
                 the
                 Treaties
                 that
                 have
                 been
                 made
                 between
                 the
                 Kings
                 of
                 Suoden
                 ,
                 and
                 Dukes
                 of
                 Muscovy
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 the
                 year
                 1595.
                 at
                 Teusina
                 ,
                 in
                 1607.
                 at
                 Wibourg
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 1617.
                 at
                 Stoluo●s
                 .
                 'T
                 is
                 true
                 it
                 hath
                 lost
                 some
                 of
                 these
                 advantages
                 since
                 the
                 last
                 War
                 of
                 Muscovy
                 ,
                 which
                 were
                 taken
                 away
                 ,
                 left
                 ,
                 in
                 imitation
                 of
                 several
                 other
                 of
                 the
                 Hanseatick
                 Towns
                 ,
                 it
                 should
                 attempt
                 a
                 defection
                 from
                 its
                 Prince
                 ,
                 yet
                 does
                 it
                 still
                 enjoy
                 many
                 other
                 privileges
                 ,
                 which
                 have
                 been
                 confirmed
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 from
                 time
                 to
                 time
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 Masters
                 of
                 the
                 Order
                 ,
                 while
                 they
                 were
                 Lords
                 of
                 the
                 Country
                 ,
                 and
                 afterwards
                 by
                 the
                 Kings
                 their
                 Successors
                 .
                 It
                 observes
                 the
                 same
                 Customes
                 with
                 Lubeck
                 ,
                 and
                 hath
                 a
                 Consistory
                 and
                 a
                 Superintendent
                 for
                 Ecclesiastical
                 affairs
                 ,
                 professing
                 the
                 Protestant
                 Religion
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Auspourg
                 Confession
                 ,
                 as
                 also
                 a
                 very
                 fair
                 School
                 ,
                 whence
                 there
                 come
                 very
                 good
                 Scholars
                 ,
                 who
                 consummate
                 their
                 studies
                 at
                 Derpt
                 ,
                 or
                 some
                 other
                 Universities
                 in
                 those
                 quarters
                 .
                 The
                 Government
                 of
                 the
                 City
                 is
                 Democratical
                 ,
                 the
                 Magistrate
                 being
                 oblig'd
                 to
                 summon
                 the
                 principal
                 of
                 several
                 Professions
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 most
                 antient
                 Inhabitants
                 ,
                 to
                 consultations
                 that
                 concern
                 affairs
                 of
                 Importance
                 .
                 There
                 are
                 still
                 to
                 be
                 seen
                 ,
                 within
                 half
                 a
                 League
                 of
                 the
                 City
                 ,
                 towards
                 the
                 Sea-side
                 ,
                 the
                 ruins
                 of
                 a
                 fair
                 Monastery
                 ,
                 founded
                 by
                 a
                 Merchant
                 of
                 that
                 City
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 the
                 15th
                 age
                 ,
                 out
                 of
                 a
                 particular
                 devotion
                 he
                 had
                 for
                 St.
                 Bridget
                 ,
                 under
                 
                   Conrad
                   de
                   Iungingen
                
                 ,
                 Grand
                 Master
                 of
                 Prussia
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   Conrad
                   de
                   Vitinghof
                
                 ,
                 Master
                 Provincial
                 of
                 Livonia
                 .
                 It
                 consisted
                 of
                 both
                 Religious
                 Men
                 and
                 Women
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Book
                 I
                 saw
                 of
                 the
                 foundation
                 of
                 this
                 Monastery
                 ,
                 pleasantly
                 acquaints
                 the
                 Reader
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Friers
                 and
                 Nuns
                 there
                 had
                 found
                 out
                 a
                 way
                 to
                 express
                 their
                 meanings
                 one
                 to
                 another
                 by
                 signs
                 ,
                 of
                 which
                 there
                 is
                 in
                 it
                 a
                 little
                 Dictionary
                 .
              
               
                 Livonia
                 hath
                 ,
                 
                 on
                 the
                 East
                 ,
                 Muscovy
                 ;
                 on
                 the
                 North
                 ,
                 a
                 Gulf
                 of
                 the
                 Baltick
                 Sea
                 ,
                 dividing
                 it
                 from
                 Sueden
                 and
                 Finland
                 ;
                 on
                 the
                 West
                 ,
                 the
                 same
                 Baltick
                 Sea
                 ,
                 and
                 on
                 the
                 South
                 ,
                 
                   Samogitia
                   ,
                   Lithuania
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Prussia
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 above
                 120.
                 
                 German
                 leagues
                 in
                 length
                 ,
                 and
                 about
                 40.
                 in
                 breadth
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 divided
                 into
                 
                   Esthonie
                   ,
                   Lettie
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Courland
                 .
                 The
                 first
                 of
                 these
                 Provinces
                 is
                 subdivided
                 into
                 five
                 Circuits
                 ,
                 called
                 
                   Harrie
                   ,
                   Wirland
                   ,
                   Allentaken
                   ,
                   Ierwe
                   ,
                
                 and
                 Wiecks
                 ,
                 it
                 s
                 chief
                 City
                 Reuel
                 ,
                 as
                 Lettie
                 hath
                 Riga●
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   Courland
                   ,
                   Goldingen
                
                 .
              
               
               
                 By
                 the
                 Treaty
                 concluded
                 between
                 the
                 King
                 of
                 Poland
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Great
                 Duke
                 of
                 Muscovy
                 ,
                 Jan.
                 15.
                 1582.
                 the
                 Duke
                 restor'd
                 to
                 the
                 Crown
                 of
                 Poland
                 all
                 the
                 places
                 of
                 Livonia
                 ,
                 those
                 excepted
                 which
                 the
                 King
                 of
                 Sueden
                 was
                 possess'd
                 of
                 in
                 Esthony
                 .
                 Now
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 in
                 a
                 manner
                 all
                 under
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 the
                 Suede
                 .
              
               
                 Livonia
                 is
                 ,
                 
                 in
                 all
                 parts
                 ,
                 very
                 fertile
                 ,
                 and
                 particularly
                 in
                 Wheat
                 .
                 For
                 though
                 it
                 hath
                 suffered
                 much
                 by
                 the
                 Muscovites
                 ,
                 yet
                 it
                 is
                 now
                 more
                 and
                 more
                 reduc'd
                 to
                 tillage
                 ,
                 by
                 setting
                 the
                 Forests
                 afire
                 ,
                 and
                 sowing
                 in
                 the
                 ashes
                 of
                 the
                 burnt
                 Wood
                 and
                 Turf
                 ,
                 which
                 for
                 three
                 or
                 four
                 years
                 produce
                 excellent
                 good
                 Wheat
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 great
                 increase
                 ,
                 without
                 any
                 Dung.
                 Which
                 is
                 the
                 more
                 to
                 be
                 admir'd
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 't
                 is
                 known
                 there
                 remains
                 to
                 generative
                 quality
                 in
                 the
                 ashes
                 :
                 So
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 conceiv'd
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Sulphur
                 and
                 Saltpeter
                 ,
                 which
                 remain
                 with
                 the
                 Cinders
                 upon
                 the
                 earth
                 ,
                 leave
                 behind
                 them
                 a
                 heat
                 and
                 fatness
                 able
                 to
                 produce
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 dung
                 .
                 Which
                 conceit
                 is
                 not
                 dis●onant
                 from
                 what
                 Strabo
                 says
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 his
                 fifth
                 book
                 ,
                 where
                 he
                 speaks
                 of
                 the
                 fertility
                 of
                 the
                 Lands
                 near
                 the
                 Mountain
                 Vesuvius
                 and
                 Mont-gibel
                 ,
                 in
                 Sicily
                 .
                 There
                 is
                 also
                 abundance
                 of
                 Cattel
                 ,
                 and
                 Fowl
                 ,
                 so
                 cheap
                 ,
                 that
                 many
                 times
                 we
                 bought
                 a
                 young
                 Hare
                 for
                 four
                 pence
                 ;
                 a
                 Heath-Cock
                 for
                 fix
                 ,
                 and
                 accordingly
                 others
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 much
                 cheaper
                 living
                 there
                 than
                 in
                 Germany
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Inhabitants
                 were
                 a
                 long
                 time
                 Heathens
                 ,
                 
                 it
                 being
                 in
                 the
                 12
                 age
                 that
                 the
                 rayes
                 of
                 the
                 Sun
                 of
                 righteousness
                 began
                 to
                 break
                 in
                 upon
                 them
                 ,
                 occasion'd
                 by
                 the
                 frequentation
                 of
                 certain
                 Merchants
                 of
                 Bremen
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Commerce
                 they
                 were
                 desirous
                 to
                 establish
                 in
                 those
                 parts
                 .
                 About
                 the
                 year
                 1158.
                 one
                 of
                 their
                 Ships
                 having
                 been
                 forc'd
                 by
                 a
                 Tempest
                 into
                 the
                 Gulf
                 of
                 Riga
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 not
                 yet
                 known
                 ,
                 the
                 Merchants
                 agreed
                 so
                 well
                 with
                 the
                 Inhabitants
                 of
                 the
                 Country
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 resolv'd
                 to
                 continue
                 their
                 Traffick
                 there
                 ,
                 having
                 withall
                 ,
                 this
                 satisfaction
                 ,
                 that
                 ,
                 the
                 people
                 being
                 very
                 simple
                 ,
                 they
                 thought
                 it
                 would
                 be
                 no
                 hard
                 matter
                 to
                 reduce
                 them
                 to
                 Christianity
                 .
                 Menard
                 ,
                 a
                 Monk
                 of
                 Segeberg
                 ,
                 was
                 the
                 first
                 that
                 preach'd
                 the
                 Gospel
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 made
                 first
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Livonia
                 ,
                 by
                 Pope
                 Alexander
                 III.
                 in
                 the
                 year
                 1170.
                 
                 Menard
                 was
                 succeeded
                 in
                 the
                 Bishoprick
                 of
                 Livonia
                 ,
                 by
                 Bertold
                 ,
                 a
                 Monk
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 Order
                 of
                 white
                 Friers
                 ;
                 but
                 he
                 ,
                 thinking
                 to
                 reduce
                 those
                 people
                 rather
                 by
                 Arms
                 than
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 met
                 with
                 a
                 success
                 accordingly
                 ,
                 for
                 having
                 incens'd
                 them
                 ,
                 they
                 kill'd
                 him
                 in
                 the
                 year
                 1186.
                 and
                 with
                 him
                 11000.
                 
                 Christians
                 .
                 Albert
                 ,
                 a
                 Canon
                 of
                 Bremen
                 ,
                 
                 succeeded
                 Bertold
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Bishoprick
                 .
                 He
                 laid
                 the
                 first
                 foundations
                 of
                 the
                 City
                 of
                 Riga
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 Order
                 of
                 the
                 Friers
                 of
                 the
                 
                   short
                   sword
                
                 ,
                 by
                 authority
                 from
                 Pope
                 Innocent
                 the
                 third
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 vertue
                 of
                 a
                 power
                 he
                 had
                 given
                 them
                 ,
                 to
                 allow
                 them
                 the
                 third
                 part
                 of
                 that
                 they
                 should
                 Conquer
                 from
                 the
                 Barbarians
                 .
                 They
                 observ'd
                 the
                 same
                 rule
                 as
                 the
                 Templars
                 ,
                 and
                 were
                 call'd
                 Friers
                 or
                 Knights
                 of
                 the
                 
                   short
                   sword
                
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 had
                 on
                 their
                 white
                 Cloaks
                 a
                 red
                 
                   short
                   sword
                
                 ,
                 with
                 a
                 star
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 colour
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 have
                 chang'd
                 since
                 into
                 two
                 
                   short
                   Swords
                   ,
                   Saltar-wise
                
                 .
                 But
                 in
                 regard
                 this
                 new
                 Religious
                 Profession
                 was
                 not
                 fully
                 setled
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 joyn'd
                 to
                 the
                 Order
                 of
                 St.
                 Mary
                 of
                 Ierusalem
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 person
                 of
                 
                   Herman
                   Balk
                
                 ,
                 Grand-Master
                 of
                 Prussia
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 year
                 1238.
                 
                 And
                 it
                 is
                 since
                 that
                 time
                 that
                 the
                 Master
                 Livonia
                 had
                 a
                 dependence
                 on
                 the
                 Grand-Master
                 of
                 Prussia
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 ,
                 till
                 Sigismond
                 King
                 of
                 Poland
                 chang'd
                 that
                 quality
                 into
                 that
                 of
                 Duke
                 of
                 Courland
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 person
                 of
                 
                   Godard
                   Ketler
                
                 ,
                 as
                 is
                 said
                 before
                 .
              
               
                 All
                 the
                 Champain
                 Countrey
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 two
                 Provinces
                 of
                 Letthie
                 and
                 Esthonie
                 ,
                 is
                 to
                 this
                 day
                 peopled
                 with
                 these
                 Barbarians
                 ,
                 who
                 have
                 nothing
                 of
                 their
                 own
                 ,
                 but
                 are
                 slaves
                 ,
                 and
                 serve
                 the
                 Nobility
                 in
                 the
                 Countrey
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Citizens
                 in
                 Cities
                 .
                 They
                 are
                 called
                 Unteutche
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 not-Germans
                 ,
                 because
                 their
                 language
                 was
                 not
                 understood
                 by
                 the
                 Germans
                 ,
                 who
                 went
                 to
                 plant
                 in
                 those
                 quarters
                 ;
                 though
                 that
                 of
                 Letthie
                 hath
                 nothing
                 common
                 with
                 that
                 of
                 Esthonie
                 ,
                 no
                 more
                 than
                 there
                 is
                 between
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 their
                 Cloaths
                 and
                 manner
                 of
                 Life
                 .
                 The
                 Women
                 of
                 Esthonie
                 wear
                 their
                 Petticoats
                 very
                 narrow
                 ,
                 and
                 without
                 any
                 folds
                 ,
                 like
                 sacks
                 ,
                 adorn'd
                 above
                 on
                 their
                 backs
                 with
                 many
                 little
                 brass
                 Chains
                 ,
                 having
                 at
                 the
                 ends
                 Counters
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 metal
                 ,
                 and
                 below
                 set
                 out
                 with
                 a
                 certain
                 lacing
                 of
                 yellow
                 glass
                 .
                 Those
                 who
                 would
                 express
                 a
                 greater
                 bravery
                 ,
                 have
                 about
                 their
                 Necks
                 a
                 Necklace
                 of
                 plates
                 of
                 silver
                 of
                 the
                 bigness
                 of
                 a
                 Crown
                 ,
                 or
                 half-Crown
                 ,
                 and
                 upon
                 the
                 breast
                 ,
                 one
                 as
                 big
                 as
                 a
                 round
                 Trencher
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 much
                 thicker
                 than
                 the
                 back
                 of
                 a
                 knife
                 .
              
               
                 Maids
                 wear
                 nought
                 on
                 their
                 heads
                 ,
                 Summer
                 nor
                 Winter
                 ,
                 and
                 cut
                 their
                 hair
                 as
                 the
                 men
                 do
                 ,
                 letting
                 it
                 fall
                 negligently
                 down
                 about
                 the
                 head
                 .
                 Both
                 Men
                 and
                 Women
                 are
                 clad
                 with
                 a
                 wretched
                 stuff
                 made
                 of
                 Wool
                 ,
                 or
                 a
                 coarse
                 Linnen
                 .
                 They
                 are
                 yet
                 unacquainted
                 with
                 Tannage
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 ,
                 in
                 Summer
                 ,
                 they
                 have
                 barks
                 of
                 Trees
                 about
                 their
                 feet
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 Winter
                 ,
                 raw
                 Leather
                 of
                 a
                 Cow's
                 hide
                 .
                 Both
                 Men
                 and
                 Women
                 do
                 ordinarily
                 carry
                 all
                 the
                 Wealth
                 they
                 have
                 about
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 Their
                 Ceremonies
                 of
                 marriage
                 are
                 very
                 odd
                 .
                 
                 When
                 a
                 Country
                 fellow
                 marries
                 a
                 Lass
                 out
                 of
                 another
                 Village
                 ,
                 he
                 goes
                 a
                 hors-back
                 to
                 fetch
                 her
                 ,
                 sets
                 her
                 behind
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 makes
                 her
                 embrace
                 him
                 with
                 the
                 right
                 hand
                 .
                 He
                 hath
                 in
                 his
                 hand
                 a
                 stick
                 cleft
                 at
                 the
                 top
                 ,
                 where
                 he
                 puts
                 a
                 piece
                 of
                 brass
                 money
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 gives
                 to
                 him
                 who
                 opens
                 the
                 wicket
                 ,
                 through
                 which
                 he
                 is
                 to
                 pass
                 .
                 Before
                 ,
                 rides
                 a
                 man
                 that
                 playes
                 upon
                 the
                 Bag-pipe
                 ,
                 as
                 also
                 two
                 of
                 his
                 friends
                 ,
                 who
                 ,
                 having
                 naked
                 swords
                 in
                 their
                 hands
                 ,
                 give
                 two
                 stroaks
                 therewith
                 ,
                 cross
                 the
                 Door
                 of
                 the
                 House
                 ,
                 where
                 the
                 marriage
                 is
                 to
                 
                 be
                 consummated
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 they
                 thrust
                 the
                 point
                 of
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 swords
                 into
                 a
                 beam
                 ,
                 over
                 the
                 Bridegroom's
                 head
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 done
                 to
                 prevent
                 Charms
                 ,
                 which
                 ,
                 they
                 say
                 ,
                 are
                 ordinary
                 in
                 that
                 Country
                 .
                 'T
                 is
                 to
                 the
                 same
                 end
                 that
                 the
                 Bride
                 scatters
                 little
                 pieces
                 of
                 Cloath
                 ,
                 or
                 red
                 Serge
                 by
                 the
                 way
                 ,
                 especially
                 where
                 cross-ways
                 meet
                 ,
                 near
                 Crosses
                 ,
                 and
                 upon
                 the
                 Graves
                 of
                 little
                 Children
                 dead
                 without
                 baptism
                 ,
                 whom
                 they
                 bury
                 in
                 the
                 High-ways
                 .
                 She
                 hath
                 a
                 Veil
                 over
                 her
                 face
                 while
                 she
                 is
                 at
                 the
                 Table
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 not
                 long
                 ;
                 for
                 ,
                 as
                 soon
                 almost
                 as
                 the
                 Guests
                 are
                 set
                 down
                 ,
                 the
                 married
                 couple
                 rise
                 ,
                 and
                 go
                 to
                 bed
                 .
                 About
                 two
                 hours
                 after
                 they
                 get
                 up
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 brought
                 to
                 sit
                 down
                 at
                 the
                 Table
                 .
                 Having
                 drunk
                 and
                 danc'd
                 till
                 such
                 time
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 able
                 to
                 stand
                 no
                 longer
                 ,
                 they
                 fall
                 down
                 on
                 the
                 floor
                 ,
                 and
                 sleep
                 altogether
                 like
                 so
                 many
                 Swine
                 .
              
               
                 We
                 said
                 the
                 Gospel
                 was
                 pteach'd
                 in
                 Livonia
                 in
                 the
                 12.
                 age
                 ;
                 
                 but
                 the
                 Livonians
                 are
                 never
                 the
                 better
                 Christians
                 for
                 it
                 .
                 Most
                 of
                 them
                 are
                 only
                 such
                 in
                 name
                 ,
                 and
                 can
                 hardly
                 yet
                 abstain
                 from
                 their
                 Heathenish
                 Superstitions
                 .
                 For
                 though
                 they
                 are
                 Lutherans
                 ,
                 by
                 profession
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 hardly
                 a
                 Village
                 but
                 hath
                 its
                 Church
                 and
                 Minister
                 ;
                 yet
                 are
                 they
                 so
                 poorly
                 instructed
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 far
                 from
                 regeneration
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 said
                 ,
                 Baptism
                 excepted
                 ,
                 they
                 have
                 not
                 any
                 Character
                 of
                 Christianity
                 .
                 They
                 very
                 seldom
                 go
                 to
                 Sermons
                 ,
                 and
                 never
                 almost
                 Communicate
                 .
                 They
                 excuse
                 their
                 backwardness
                 in
                 frequenting
                 the
                 Sacraments
                 ,
                 by
                 alleging
                 the
                 great
                 slavery
                 they
                 are
                 in
                 ,
                 which
                 ,
                 they
                 say
                 ,
                 is
                 so
                 insupportable
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 have
                 not
                 time
                 to
                 mind
                 their
                 Devotions
                 .
                 If
                 they
                 go
                 at
                 any
                 time
                 to
                 Sermon
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 the
                 Communion
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 by
                 force
                 ,
                 or
                 upon
                 some
                 other
                 particular
                 accompt
                 .
                 To
                 this
                 effect
                 is
                 a
                 story
                 was
                 told
                 me
                 by
                 
                   Andrew
                   Besiq
                
                 ,
                 Provost
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Luckenhausen
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 ,
                 That
                 having
                 been
                 sent
                 for
                 to
                 comfort
                 ,
                 and
                 administer
                 the
                 Communion
                 to
                 a
                 Country-fellow
                 who
                 lay
                 very
                 sick
                 ,
                 he
                 ask'd
                 him
                 how
                 he
                 came
                 to
                 send
                 for
                 his
                 Pastor
                 in
                 the
                 condition
                 he
                 was
                 then
                 in
                 ,
                 when
                 for
                 so
                 many
                 years
                 before
                 he
                 had
                 never
                 bethought
                 him
                 of
                 reconciling
                 himself
                 to
                 God
                 ?
                 The
                 fellow
                 ingenuously
                 answer'd
                 ,
                 that
                 ,
                 for
                 his
                 own
                 part
                 ,
                 he
                 should
                 not
                 have
                 minded
                 it
                 then
                 ,
                 but
                 what
                 he
                 did
                 ,
                 was
                 by
                 the
                 advice
                 of
                 a
                 friend
                 ,
                 who
                 told
                 him
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 he
                 did
                 it
                 not
                 ,
                 he
                 could
                 not
                 be
                 buried
                 in
                 the
                 Church-yard
                 ,
                 nor
                 carried
                 to
                 the
                 ground
                 with
                 the
                 ordinary
                 Ceremonies
                 .
                 'T
                 is
                 true
                 ,
                 the
                 gross
                 and
                 inexcusable
                 ignorance
                 of
                 most
                 of
                 the
                 Pastors
                 in
                 those
                 quarters
                 ,
                 who
                 might
                 well
                 come
                 to
                 be
                 Catechiz'd
                 themselves
                 ,
                 hath
                 contributed
                 much
                 to
                 the
                 obduration
                 of
                 those
                 poor
                 people
                 :
                 but
                 the
                 late
                 King
                 of
                 Sueden
                 hath
                 taken
                 order
                 ,
                 therein
                 enjoyning
                 ,
                 by
                 a
                 severe
                 Ordinance
                 ,
                 the
                 Bishop
                 of
                 the
                 Province
                 ,
                 who
                 hath
                 his
                 residence
                 in
                 the
                 Cathedral
                 Church
                 of
                 Reuel
                 ,
                 to
                 convocate
                 a
                 Synod
                 once
                 a
                 year
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 regulation
                 of
                 Church
                 affairs
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 to
                 examine
                 ,
                 not
                 only
                 the
                 Recipiendaries
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 the
                 Pastors
                 themselves
                 ,
                 thereby
                 to
                 oblige
                 them
                 to
                 apply
                 themselves
                 to
                 the
                 constant
                 study
                 of
                 the
                 holy
                 Scripture
                 .
              
               
                 It
                 must
                 be
                 acknowledg'd
                 ,
                 
                 the
                 slavery
                 these
                 people
                 are
                 in
                 is
                 great
                 ,
                 and
                 indeed
                 insupportable
                 ;
                 but
                 it
                 is
                 true
                 withall
                 ;
                 that
                 upon
                 the
                 least
                 liberty
                 given
                 them
                 ,
                 they
                 would
                 break
                 out
                 into
                 any
                 extravagance
                 .
                 For
                 being
                 perswaded
                 that
                 their
                 Predecessors
                 have
                 been
                 Masters
                 of
                 the
                 Country
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 only
                 force
                 hath
                 enslav'd
                 them
                 to
                 the
                 Germans
                 ,
                 they
                 cannot
                 forbear
                 their
                 resentments
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 discovering
                 ,
                 especially
                 in
                 their
                 drink
                 ,
                 if
                 any
                 opportunity
                 of
                 regaining
                 their
                 liberty
                 should
                 offer
                 it self
                 ,
                 a
                 readiness
                 to
                 prosecute
                 it
                 .
                 Of
                 which
                 they
                 gave
                 an
                 evident
                 example
                 ,
                 when
                 ,
                 upon
                 the
                 irruption
                 of
                 Colonel
                 Bot
                 ,
                 the
                 Peasants
                 would
                 side
                 with
                 the
                 Enemy
                 ,
                 and
                 head
                 together
                 ,
                 to
                 secure
                 their
                 Masters
                 and
                 deliver
                 them
                 up
                 to
                 the
                 Polanders
                 .
              
               
                 They
                 believe
                 there
                 is
                 another
                 life
                 after
                 this
                 ;
                 
                 but
                 their
                 imaginations
                 of
                 it
                 are
                 very
                 extravagant
                 .
                 A
                 Livonian
                 woman
                 ,
                 being
                 present
                 at
                 her
                 husband's
                 burial
                 ,
                 put
                 a
                 Needle
                 and
                 Thread
                 into
                 the
                 Grave
                 ,
                 giving
                 this
                 reason
                 for
                 it
                 ,
                 that
                 ,
                 her
                 husband
                 being
                 to
                 meet
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 other
                 World
                 ,
                 with
                 persons
                 of
                 good
                 Rank
                 ,
                 she
                 was
                 asham'd
                 he
                 should
                 be
                 seen
                 with
                 his
                 Cloaths
                 rent
                 .
                 Nay
                 ,
                 they
                 so
                 little
                 mind
                 what
                 is
                 to
                 happen
                 in
                 the
                 next
                 World
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 Oath
                 they
                 take
                 to
                 decide
                 any
                 difference
                 at
                 Law
                 ,
                 instead
                 of
                 interessing
                 the
                 salvation
                 of
                 their
                 Souls
                 therein
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 oblig'd
                 to
                 consider
                 their
                 present
                 and
                 temporal
                 advantages
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 they
                 are
                 sworn
                 ,
                 as
                 followeth
                 :
                 I
                 ,
                 N.
                 N.
                 
                   am
                   here
                   present
                   before
                   thee
                   :
                   since
                   thou
                   ,
                   O
                   Iudge
                   ,
                   desirest
                   to
                   know
                   ,
                   and
                   askest
                   me
                   ,
                   whether
                   this
                   Land
                   ,
                   on
                   which
                   I
                   now
                   am
                   ,
                   is
                   God's
                   and
                   mine
                   with
                   a
                   just
                   title
                   ,
                   I
                   swear
                   to
                   God
                   and
                   his
                   Saints
                   ,
                   and
                   accordingly
                   God
                   judge
                   me
                   at
                   the
                   last
                   day
                   ,
                   that
                   this
                   Land
                   belongs
                   to
                   me
                   of
                   right
                   ,
                   that
                   it
                   is
                   God's
                   and
                   mine
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   my
                   father
                   hath
                   been
                   possess'd
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   and
                   hath
                   enjoy'd
                   it
                   a
                   long
                   time
                   .
                   And
                   if
                   the
                   Oath
                   I
                   take
                   prove
                   to
                   be
                   false
                   ,
                   I
                   consent
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Curse
                   of
                   God
                   fall
                   upon
                   my
                   Body
                   and
                   Soul
                   ,
                   upon
                   my
                   Children
                   ,
                   upon
                   whatsoever
                   appertains
                   to
                   me
                   ,
                   even
                   to
                   the
                   ninth
                   generation
                   .
                
                 And
                 to
                 shew
                 that
                 their
                 Language
                 hath
                 nothing
                 common
                 with
                 any
                 of
                 those
                 ,
                 wherewith
                 the
                 most
                 learned
                 have
                 any
                 acquaintance
                 ,
                 we
                 shall
                 here
                 set
                 down
                 the
                 same
                 Oath
                 ,
                 word
                 for
                 word
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 take
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 Nucht
                 seisen
                 mina
                 
                   N.
                   N.
                
                 Seihn
                 .
                 Kui
                 sinna
                 sundia
                 minust
                 tahat
                 ,
                 eht
                 minna
                 se
                 Kockto
                 perrast
                 tunnis
                 tama
                 Pean
                 ,
                 
                 eht
                 sesinnane
                 mah
                 ,
                 Kumba
                 pehl
                 minna
                 seisan
                 ,
                 jumla
                 ninc
                 minnu
                 verteenitut
                 mahon
                 ,
                 Kumba
                 pehl
                 minna
                 minno
                 eo
                 aial
                 ellanut
                 ninck
                 prukinu
                 tollen
                 seperast
                 sihs
                 mannut
                 an
                 minna
                 jumla
                 ninck
                 temma
                 poha
                 de
                 eest
                 .
                 Ninc
                 kui
                 nued
                 jummal
                 peph
                 sundina
                 selh
                 wihmb
                 sel
                 pehwal
                 ;
                 &
                 ses
                 in
                 nane
                 mab
                 jumla
                 ninck
                 minnu
                 verteenitur
                 permah
                 on
                 ,
                 Kumba
                 minna
                 ninck
                 minno
                 issa
                 igkas
                 prukinut
                 ollemei
                 ,
                 kus
                 ma
                 ulle
                 Kock
                 so
                 wannutan
                 ,
                 sihs
                 tulke
                 sedda
                 minno
                 tho
                 ninck
                 hinge
                 pehl
                 ,
                 minno
                 ninck
                 Keick
                 minno
                 lapsede
                 pehl
                 ,
                 nink
                 Keick
                 minna
                 onne
                 pehl
                 emmis
                 se
                 uduya
                 polwe
                 tagka
                 .
              
               
               
                 'T
                 is
                 the
                 same
                 in
                 Esthonie
                 ;
                 but
                 about
                 Riga
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 Peasants
                 swear
                 at
                 Law
                 ,
                 they
                 put
                 a
                 Turf
                 upon
                 their
                 heads
                 ,
                 and
                 take
                 a
                 white
                 stick
                 in
                 their
                 hands
                 ,
                 expressing
                 thereby
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 content
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 ,
                 their
                 Children
                 ,
                 and
                 Cattel
                 ,
                 may
                 become
                 dry
                 as
                 that
                 Turf
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 stick
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 swear
                 falsly
                 .
              
               
                 These
                 customs
                 favour
                 of
                 their
                 antient
                 Idolatry
                 .
                 The
                 Ministers
                 do
                 all
                 they
                 can
                 to
                 weed
                 it
                 out
                 of
                 them
                 by
                 little
                 and
                 little
                 :
                 to
                 which
                 end
                 we
                 saw
                 ,
                 at
                 Narva
                 ,
                 the
                 Catechism
                 ,
                 Epistles
                 ,
                 and
                 Gospels
                 ,
                 with
                 their
                 explications
                 ,
                 which
                 
                   Henry
                   Stahl
                
                 ,
                 Superintendent
                 of
                 Ecclesiastical
                 affairs
                 in
                 those
                 parts
                 (
                 a
                 person
                 much
                 esteem'd
                 for
                 his
                 Learning
                 and
                 pains
                 in
                 instructing
                 those
                 Barbarians
                 )
                 had
                 caused
                 to
                 be
                 translated
                 and
                 Printed
                 in
                 their
                 Language
                 ,
                 to
                 give
                 them
                 some
                 apprehensions
                 of
                 Christian
                 Religion
                 .
                 But
                 Idolatry
                 and
                 Superstiton
                 are
                 too
                 deeply
                 rooted
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 stupidity
                 and
                 stubborness
                 too
                 great
                 to
                 give
                 way
                 to
                 any
                 hope
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 will
                 ever
                 be
                 susceptible
                 of
                 instruction
                 .
                 They
                 do
                 their
                 devotions
                 commonly
                 upon
                 hills
                 ,
                 or
                 neer
                 a
                 tree
                 they
                 make
                 choice
                 of
                 to
                 that
                 purpose
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 which
                 they
                 make
                 several
                 incisions
                 ,
                 bind
                 them
                 up
                 with
                 some
                 red
                 stuff
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 say
                 their
                 prayers
                 ,
                 wherein
                 they
                 desire
                 only
                 temporal
                 blessings
                 .
                 Two
                 leagues
                 from
                 Kunda
                 ,
                 between
                 Reuel
                 and
                 Narva
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 an
                 old
                 ruin'd
                 Chapel
                 ,
                 whither
                 the
                 Peasants
                 go
                 once
                 a
                 year
                 on
                 Pilgrimage
                 ,
                 upon
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 our
                 Lady's
                 Visitation
                 .
                 Some
                 put
                 off
                 their
                 cloaths
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 that
                 posture
                 having
                 kneel'd
                 by
                 a
                 great
                 stone
                 that
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 midst
                 of
                 the
                 Chapel
                 ,
                 they
                 afterwards
                 leap
                 about
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 offer
                 it
                 Fruits
                 and
                 Flesh
                 ,
                 recommending
                 the
                 preservation
                 of
                 themselves
                 and
                 their
                 Cattel
                 to
                 it
                 for
                 that
                 year
                 .
                 This
                 piece
                 of
                 devotions
                 is
                 concluded
                 with
                 eating
                 and
                 drinking
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 kind
                 of
                 licentiousness
                 ,
                 which
                 seldom
                 end
                 without
                 quarrels
                 ,
                 murthers
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 like
                 disorders
                 .
              
               
                 They
                 have
                 such
                 an
                 inclination
                 to
                 Sorcery
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 think
                 it
                 so
                 necessary
                 for
                 the
                 preservation
                 of
                 their
                 Cattel
                 ,
                 that
                 Fathers
                 and
                 Mothers
                 teach
                 it
                 their
                 Children
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 scarce
                 any
                 Peasant
                 but
                 is
                 a
                 Sorcerer
                 .
                 They
                 all
                 observe
                 certain
                 superstitious
                 Ceremonies
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 they
                 think
                 to
                 elude
                 the
                 effects
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 upon
                 which
                 accompt
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 never
                 kill
                 any
                 Beast
                 ,
                 but
                 they
                 cast
                 somewhat
                 of
                 it
                 away
                 ,
                 nor
                 never
                 make
                 a
                 Brewing
                 ,
                 but
                 they
                 spill
                 some
                 part
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Sorcery
                 may
                 fall
                 upon
                 that
                 .
                 They
                 have
                 also
                 a
                 custome
                 of
                 rebaptizing
                 their
                 Children
                 ,
                 when
                 ,
                 during
                 the
                 first
                 six
                 weeks
                 after
                 their
                 birth
                 ,
                 they
                 chance
                 to
                 be
                 sick
                 or
                 troubled
                 with
                 fits
                 ,
                 whereof
                 they
                 think
                 the
                 cause
                 to
                 be
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 name
                 ,
                 given
                 them
                 at
                 their
                 baptism
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 proper
                 for
                 them
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 they
                 give
                 them
                 another
                 ;
                 but
                 in
                 regard
                 this
                 is
                 not
                 only
                 a
                 sin
                 ,
                 but
                 a
                 crime
                 which
                 the
                 Magistate
                 severely
                 punishes
                 in
                 that
                 Country
                 ,
                 they
                 conceal
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 As
                 they
                 are
                 stubborn
                 in
                 their
                 superstitions
                 ,
                 
                 so
                 are
                 they
                 no
                 less
                 in
                 the
                 exact
                 observation
                 of
                 their
                 Customs
                 .
                 To
                 which
                 purpose
                 we
                 had
                 a
                 very
                 pleasant
                 ,
                 but
                 true
                 ,
                 story
                 ,
                 related
                 to
                 us
                 at
                 Colonel
                 Barr's
                 ,
                 concerning
                 an
                 old
                 Country
                 fellow
                 .
                 Being
                 condemn'd
                 ,
                 for
                 faults
                 enormous
                 enough
                 ,
                 to
                 lye
                 along
                 upon
                 the
                 ground
                 ,
                 to
                 receive
                 his
                 punishment
                 ,
                 and
                 Madam
                 
                   de
                   la
                   Barre
                
                 ,
                 pittying
                 his
                 almost
                 decrepit
                 age
                 ,
                 having
                 so
                 far
                 interceded
                 for
                 him
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 his
                 corporal
                 punishment
                 should
                 be
                 chang'd
                 into
                 a
                 pecuniary
                 mulct
                 of
                 about
                 15.
                 or
                 16.
                 pence
                 ,
                 he
                 thank'd
                 her
                 for
                 her
                 kindness
                 ,
                 and
                 said
                 ,
                 that
                 ,
                 for
                 his
                 part
                 ,
                 being
                 an
                 old
                 men
                 ,
                 he
                 would
                 not
                 introduce
                 any
                 novelty
                 ,
                 nor
                 suffer
                 the
                 Customes
                 of
                 the
                 Country
                 to
                 be
                 alter'd
                 ,
                 but
                 was
                 ready
                 to
                 receive
                 the
                 chastisement
                 which
                 his
                 Predecessors
                 had
                 not
                 thought
                 much
                 to
                 undergo
                 ,
                 put
                 off
                 his
                 cloaths
                 ,
                 layd
                 himself
                 upon
                 the
                 ground
                 ,
                 and
                 receiv'd
                 the
                 blows
                 according
                 to
                 his
                 condemnation
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 is
                 accounted
                 no
                 punishment
                 ,
                 but
                 an
                 ordinary
                 chastisement
                 in
                 Livoniae
                 For
                 ,
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 being
                 of
                 an
                 incorrigible
                 nature
                 ,
                 must
                 be
                 treated
                 with
                 that
                 severity
                 ,
                 which
                 would
                 elsewhere
                 be
                 insupportable
                 .
                 They
                 are
                 not
                 permitted
                 to
                 make
                 any
                 purchase
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 prevent
                 their
                 so
                 doing
                 ,
                 they
                 have
                 only
                 so
                 much
                 ground
                 to
                 manage
                 ,
                 as
                 will
                 afford
                 them
                 a
                 subsistence
                 .
                 Yet
                 will
                 they
                 venture
                 to
                 cut
                 down
                 wood
                 in
                 some
                 places
                 of
                 the
                 Forests
                 ,
                 and
                 ,
                 having
                 order'd
                 the
                 ground
                 ,
                 sow
                 wheat
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 hide
                 in
                 pits
                 under
                 ground
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 secretly
                 sold.
                 When
                 they
                 are
                 taken
                 in
                 this
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 other
                 fault
                 ,
                 they
                 make
                 them
                 strip
                 themselves
                 naked
                 down
                 to
                 the
                 hips
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 lye
                 down
                 upon
                 the
                 ground
                 ,
                 or
                 are
                 ty'd
                 to
                 a
                 post
                 ,
                 while
                 one
                 of
                 their
                 Camerades
                 beats
                 them
                 with
                 a
                 Switch
                 ,
                 or
                 Hollywand
                 ,
                 till
                 the
                 blood
                 comes
                 of
                 all
                 sides
                 ;
                 especially
                 when
                 the
                 Master
                 says
                 
                   Selcke
                   nack
                   maha
                   pexema
                
                 ,
                 Beat
                 him
                 till
                 the
                 skin
                 falls
                 from
                 the
                 flesh
                 .
              
               
                 Nor
                 are
                 they
                 suffer'd
                 to
                 have
                 any
                 money
                 ;
                 for
                 as
                 soon
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 known
                 they
                 have
                 any
                 ,
                 the
                 Gentlemen
                 and
                 their
                 Officers
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 paid
                 by
                 the
                 Peasantry
                 ,
                 take
                 it
                 from
                 them
                 ,
                 nay
                 force
                 them
                 to
                 give
                 what
                 they
                 have
                 not
                 .
                 Which
                 cruelty
                 of
                 the
                 Masters
                 puts
                 these
                 poor
                 people
                 many
                 times
                 into
                 despair
                 ,
                 whereof
                 there
                 happened
                 a
                 sad
                 example
                 .
                 A
                 Peasant
                 press'd
                 by
                 his
                 Officer
                 to
                 pay
                 what
                 he
                 neither
                 had
                 ,
                 nor
                 ought
                 ,
                 and
                 being
                 depriv'd
                 of
                 the
                 means
                 whereby
                 he
                 should
                 maintain
                 his
                 Family
                 ,
                 strangled
                 his
                 Wife
                 and
                 Children
                 ,
                 and
                 when
                 he
                 had
                 done
                 hung
                 himself
                 up
                 by
                 them
                 .
                 The
                 Officer
                 coming
                 the
                 next
                 day
                 to
                 the
                 house
                 ,
                 thinking
                 to
                 receive
                 the
                 mony
                 ,
                 struck
                 his
                 head
                 against
                 the
                 man's
                 feet
                 that
                 was
                 hanging
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 perceiv'd
                 the
                 miserable
                 execution
                 ,
                 whereof
                 he
                 was
                 the
                 cause
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Nobility
                 of
                 Livonia
                 ,
                 
                 especially
                 of
                 Esthonie
                 ,
                 is
                 free
                 from
                 all
                 charges
                 and
                 taxes
                 .
                 Their
                 courage
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 services
                 they
                 have
                 done
                 against
                 the
                 Infidels
                 and
                 Muscovites
                 ,
                 have
                 acquir'd
                 them
                 this
                 liberty
                 ,
                 and
                 most
                 of
                 their
                 privileges
                 .
                 Volmar
                 II.
                 King
                 of
                 Denmark
                 ,
                 first
                 gave
                 them
                 Mannors
                 to
                 be
                 held
                 by
                 Fealty
                 ,
                 which
                 have
                 been
                 since
                 confirm'd
                 by
                 Eric
                 VII
                 .
                 who
                 gave
                 them
                 Letters
                 
                 Patents
                 to
                 that
                 purpose
                 .
                 The
                 Masters
                 of
                 the
                 Order
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Short
                   Sword
                
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Grand
                 Masters
                 of
                 the
                 Order
                 of
                 Prussia
                 ,
                 augmented
                 them
                 .
                 
                   Conrad
                   de
                   Iungingen
                
                 extended
                 the
                 succession
                 of
                 such
                 Mannors
                 ,
                 in
                 Harrie
                 and
                 Wirland
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 daughters
                 and
                 their
                 issue
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 fifth
                 degree
                 :
                 and
                 
                   Gaultier
                   de
                   Plettenberg
                
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 chosen
                 Grand-Master
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 year
                 1495.
                 and
                 acknowledg'd
                 Prince
                 of
                 the
                 Empire
                 in
                 1513.
                 absolutely
                 exempted
                 the
                 Nobility
                 of
                 Esthonie
                 from
                 all
                 subjection
                 ;
                 excepting
                 only
                 the
                 service
                 which
                 Gentlemen
                 are
                 oblig'd
                 to
                 do
                 in
                 person
                 ,
                 upon
                 the
                 accompt
                 of
                 their
                 Mannors
                 .
                 Once
                 a
                 year
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 review
                 made
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 body
                 of
                 Nobility
                 is
                 look'd
                 upon
                 as
                 a
                 Nursery
                 ,
                 that
                 hath
                 furnish'd
                 and
                 still
                 doth
                 furnish
                 Sueden
                 with
                 a
                 great
                 number
                 of
                 Officers
                 ,
                 even
                 to
                 Generals
                 of
                 Armies
                 ;
                 besides
                 the
                 Noble
                 Cavalry
                 it
                 is
                 able
                 to
                 raise
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 service
                 of
                 that
                 Crown
                 .
                 The
                 said
                 Nobility
                 came
                 not
                 under
                 the
                 protection
                 of
                 the
                 King
                 of
                 Sueden
                 ,
                 till
                 such
                 time
                 as
                 ,
                 being
                 forsaken
                 by
                 all
                 their
                 Neighbours
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 able
                 to
                 oppose
                 their
                 enemies
                 any
                 longer
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 forc'd
                 to
                 make
                 their
                 applications
                 to
                 a
                 forein
                 Crown
                 ,
                 which
                 hath
                 promis'd
                 to
                 secure
                 unto
                 them
                 all
                 the
                 Privileges
                 ,
                 they
                 have
                 by
                 their
                 courage
                 acquired
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Government
                 of
                 the
                 Country
                 ,
                 
                 both
                 as
                 to
                 Policy
                 and
                 Justice
                 ,
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 Nobility
                 ,
                 who
                 commit
                 the
                 administration
                 thereof
                 to
                 twelve
                 of
                 themselves
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 the
                 Council
                 of
                 the
                 Country
                 ,
                 and
                 have
                 for
                 their
                 President
                 ,
                 him
                 who
                 is
                 Governour
                 of
                 the
                 Province
                 for
                 the
                 Crown
                 of
                 Sueden
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 our
                 Embassy
                 
                   Philip
                   Scheiding
                
                 was
                 President
                 ,
                 who
                 hath
                 been
                 since
                 succeeded
                 by
                 
                   Eric
                   Oxienstern
                
                 ,
                 Baron
                 of
                 Kimilko
                 ,
                 Counsellor
                 of
                 the
                 Crown
                 of
                 Sueden
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 ,
                 by
                 Henry
                 ,
                 Count
                 
                   de
                   la
                   Tour.
                
                 
              
               
                 They
                 meet
                 yearly
                 ,
                 in
                 Ianuary
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 decide
                 all
                 differences
                 between
                 parties
                 ,
                 all
                 their
                 proceedings
                 consisting
                 in
                 a
                 Declaration
                 and
                 an
                 Answer
                 ,
                 upon
                 which
                 they
                 immediately
                 give
                 judgement
                 .
                 To
                 this
                 purpose
                 is
                 chosen
                 a
                 Gentleman
                 ,
                 who
                 hath
                 the
                 quality
                 of
                 Captain
                 of
                 the
                 Province
                 ,
                 and
                 represents
                 to
                 the
                 Governour
                 and
                 Council
                 the
                 grievances
                 of
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 if
                 there
                 be
                 any
                 ,
                 and
                 this
                 employment
                 is
                 not
                 continued
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 person
                 above
                 three
                 years
                 .
                 And
                 whereas
                 ,
                 during
                 the
                 Wars
                 with
                 the
                 Muscovites
                 and
                 Polanders
                 ,
                 private
                 mens
                 Inheritances
                 in
                 the
                 Provinces
                 of
                 
                   Harrie
                   ,
                   Wirland
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Wieck
                 ,
                 have
                 been
                 so
                 confounded
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 sutes
                 occasion'd
                 thereby
                 could
                 not
                 be
                 peremptorily
                 decided
                 ;
                 there
                 are
                 appointed
                 certain
                 Judges
                 from
                 three
                 years
                 to
                 three
                 years
                 ,
                 who
                 take
                 cognizance
                 thereof
                 ,
                 and
                 if
                 any
                 one
                 find
                 himself
                 aggriev'd
                 by
                 their
                 judgement
                 ,
                 he
                 may
                 appeal
                 to
                 the
                 Governour
                 and
                 Council
                 of
                 the
                 Country
                 ,
                 who
                 appoint
                 Commissioners
                 ,
                 who
                 having
                 been
                 upon
                 the
                 places
                 in
                 question
                 ,
                 do
                 either
                 reverse
                 or
                 confirm
                 the
                 former
                 Judgement
                 .
                 They
                 have
                 also
                 particular
                 Judges
                 for
                 the
                 High-wayes
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 there
                 very
                 bad
                 ,
                 because
                 of
                 the
                 Fenns
                 ,
                 Bridges
                 ,
                 and
                 Causwayes
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 frequent
                 all
                 over
                 the
                 Country
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 To
                 return
                 to
                 our
                 Voyage
                 .
                 
                 We
                 said
                 before
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Ambassadors
                 ,
                 coming
                 to
                 Calmer
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 Novembor
                 ,
                 had
                 sent
                 a
                 Page
                 and
                 a
                 Lacquey
                 to
                 Gottorp
                 ,
                 for
                 other
                 Credentials
                 ,
                 instead
                 of
                 those
                 the
                 Sea-water
                 had
                 spoil'd
                 .
                 
                   Iohn
                   Arpenbeck
                
                 our
                 Interpreter
                 ,
                 had
                 been
                 sent
                 to
                 Musco●
                 ,
                 to
                 give
                 an
                 account
                 there
                 of
                 our
                 delay
                 ,
                 as
                 also
                 of
                 the
                 particulars
                 of
                 our
                 wrack
                 .
                 Being
                 all
                 return'd
                 to
                 Reuel
                 ,
                 
                 we
                 prepar'd
                 for
                 the
                 prosecution
                 of
                 our
                 Voyage
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 24
                 of
                 Febr.
                 the
                 Ambassador
                 sent
                 away
                 the
                 Controller
                 of
                 their
                 house
                 with
                 31
                 sledges
                 ,
                 with
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 train
                 and
                 baggage
                 .
                 
                 We
                 all
                 went
                 along
                 with
                 the
                 rest
                 .
                 March
                 2.
                 the
                 Magistrate
                 and
                 some
                 of
                 our
                 friends
                 brought
                 us
                 a
                 league
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 City
                 .
                 We
                 lay
                 that
                 night
                 at
                 Kolka
                 ,
                 a
                 house
                 belonging
                 to
                 the
                 Count
                 
                   de
                   la
                   Garde
                
                 ,
                 Constable
                 of
                 Sueden
                 ,
                 7
                 leagues
                 from
                 
                   Reuel
                   .
                   March
                
                 3.
                 we
                 came
                 to
                 Kunda
                 ,
                 whereof
                 we
                 have
                 spoken
                 elsewhere
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 4.
                 to
                 a
                 house
                 belonging
                 to
                 M.
                 
                   Iohn
                   Fock
                
                 ,
                 5
                 leagues
                 from
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 Count
                 Garde's
                 .
              
               
                 March
                 5.
                 after
                 five
                 leagues
                 travelling
                 ,
                 we
                 came
                 to
                 Narva
                 .
                 'T
                 is
                 a
                 small
                 Town
                 ,
                 but
                 strong
                 ,
                 and
                 hath
                 a
                 very
                 good
                 Castle
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 situated
                 at
                 60
                 degrees
                 of
                 the
                 Aequinoctial
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Province
                 of
                 Allentaken
                 ,
                 so
                 called
                 from
                 the
                 River
                 Narva
                 or
                 Nerva
                 .
                 This
                 River
                 rises
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Lake
                 Peipis
                 ,
                 and
                 falls
                 into
                 the
                 Gulf
                 of
                 Finland
                 ,
                 two
                 leagues
                 below
                 this
                 Town
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 in
                 a
                 manner
                 as
                 broad
                 as
                 the
                 Elbe
                 ,
                 but
                 much
                 swifter
                 ,
                 and
                 its
                 water
                 is
                 very
                 brownish
                 .
                 About
                 half
                 a
                 league
                 above
                 this
                 Town
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 fall
                 of
                 water
                 ,
                 which
                 makes
                 a
                 dreadful
                 noise
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 so
                 violent
                 ,
                 that
                 breaking
                 upon
                 the
                 Rocks
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 reduc'd
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 to
                 powder
                 ,
                 which
                 filling
                 the
                 Air
                 affords
                 a
                 strange
                 sight
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 that
                 the
                 Sun
                 shining
                 upon
                 it
                 ,
                 makes
                 a
                 kind
                 of
                 Rain-bow
                 ,
                 no
                 less
                 pleasant
                 than
                 that
                 fram'd
                 in
                 the
                 Clouds
                 .
                 This
                 fall
                 occasions
                 the
                 unlading
                 of
                 all
                 Merchandizes
                 which
                 pass
                 that
                 way
                 from
                 Plescon
                 and
                 Derpt
                 for
                 Narva
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 sent
                 into
                 the
                 Gulf
                 of
                 Finland
                 .
                 'T
                 is
                 said
                 that
                 Volmar
                 II.
                 K.
                 of
                 Denmark
                 ,
                 built
                 it
                 in
                 the
                 year
                 1213.
                 
                 
                   Iohn
                   Basilouits
                
                 ,
                 G.
                 D.
                 of
                 Muscovy
                 ,
                 took
                 it
                 in
                 the
                 year
                 1558.
                 and
                 
                   Pontus
                   de
                   la
                   Garde
                
                 ,
                 General
                 of
                 the
                 Suedish
                 Army
                 ,
                 recover'd
                 it
                 from
                 the
                 Muscovites
                 ,
                 on
                 the
                 6
                 of
                 September
                 1581.
                 and
                 ever
                 since
                 the
                 Suedes
                 have
                 been
                 masters
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 
                   Nielis
                   Asserson
                
                 was
                 Governour
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 our
                 Embassy
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 succeeded
                 since
                 by
                 
                   Eric
                   Gyllenstierna
                
                 Governour
                 and
                 Lieutenant
                 General
                 for
                 the
                 Crown
                 of
                 Sueden
                 ,
                 in
                 Ingermania
                 .
                 It
                 hath
                 a
                 long
                 time
                 enjoy'd
                 the
                 same
                 privileges
                 with
                 the
                 other
                 Hanseatick
                 Towns
                 :
                 but
                 the
                 Wars
                 between
                 Muscovy
                 and
                 Sueden
                 had
                 so
                 far
                 destroy'd
                 the
                 commerce
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 within
                 these
                 few
                 years
                 that
                 there
                 are
                 some
                 hopes
                 conceived
                 of
                 its
                 re-establishment
                 ,
                 which
                 cannot
                 encrease
                 but
                 as
                 that
                 of
                 Reuel
                 abates
                 .
                 The
                 War
                 between
                 the
                 English
                 and
                 Hollanders
                 was
                 so
                 much
                 to
                 its
                 
                 advantage
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 the
                 Commerce
                 of
                 Archangel
                 being
                 by
                 that
                 means
                 interrupted
                 ,
                 the
                 Ships
                 that
                 were
                 wont
                 to
                 go
                 to
                 Muscovy
                 made
                 use
                 of
                 the
                 Haven
                 of
                 Narva
                 ,
                 whither
                 there
                 came
                 in
                 the
                 year
                 1654.
                 above
                 sixty
                 Ships
                 ,
                 and
                 took
                 up
                 ,
                 there
                 ,
                 Merchandizes
                 amounting
                 to
                 above
                 500000
                 Crowns
                 .
                 Upon
                 this
                 they
                 took
                 occasion
                 to
                 cleanse
                 and
                 augment
                 the
                 Town
                 ,
                 to
                 build
                 new
                 and
                 regular
                 streets
                 for
                 the
                 convenience
                 of
                 strange
                 Merchants
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 facilitate
                 the
                 passage
                 of
                 Ships
                 into
                 the
                 Haven
                 .
                 Queen
                 Christina
                 of
                 Sueden
                 ,
                 exempted
                 this
                 City
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 general
                 Jurisdiction
                 of
                 the
                 Governour
                 of
                 the
                 Province
                 ,
                 and
                 gave
                 it
                 a
                 particular
                 Lieutenant
                 ,
                 to
                 judge
                 of
                 affairs
                 Secular
                 and
                 Ecclesiastical
                 ,
                 without
                 appeal
                 to
                 any
                 other
                 place
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Castle
                 is
                 on
                 this
                 side
                 the
                 River
                 ,
                 and
                 on
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 of
                 Iuanogorod
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Muscovites
                 have
                 built
                 upon
                 a
                 very
                 steepy
                 Rock
                 ,
                 whereof
                 the
                 River
                 of
                 Narva
                 makes
                 a
                 peninsula
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 the
                 place
                 was
                 judg'd
                 impregnable
                 ,
                 till
                 
                   Gustavus
                   Adolphus
                
                 took
                 it
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 year
                 1617.
                 
                 At
                 the
                 foot
                 of
                 this
                 Castle
                 is
                 a
                 Town
                 called
                 
                   Narva
                   Muscovite
                
                 ,
                 to
                 distinguish
                 it
                 from
                 the
                 Teutonick
                 or
                 
                   German
                   Narva
                
                 ,
                 whereof
                 our
                 discourse
                 hath
                 been
                 .
                 This
                 Town
                 is
                 inhabited
                 by
                 natural
                 Muscovites
                 ,
                 but
                 Subjects
                 of
                 the
                 Crown
                 of
                 Sueden
                 ,
                 to
                 which
                 the
                 said
                 Gustavus
                 hath
                 also
                 joyned
                 the
                 Castle
                 of
                 Iuanogorod
                 ,
                 where
                 
                   Nichola
                   Gallen
                
                 govern'd
                 ,
                 at
                 our
                 passage
                 that
                 way
                 ,
                 in
                 quality
                 of
                 the
                 King's
                 Lieutenant
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Country
                 between
                 Reuel
                 and
                 Narva
                 ,
                 as
                 also
                 generally
                 all
                 Ingermania
                 and
                 Livonia
                 ,
                 have
                 in
                 the
                 Woods
                 ,
                 a
                 great
                 number
                 of
                 Beasts
                 that
                 are
                 yellowish
                 and
                 black
                 ;
                 and
                 among
                 others
                 such
                 abundance
                 of
                 Wolves
                 and
                 Bears
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Peasants
                 have
                 much
                 ado
                 to
                 keep
                 them
                 off
                 their
                 Cattel
                 and
                 themselves
                 .
                 In
                 Winter
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 ground
                 is
                 covered
                 with
                 snow
                 ,
                 the
                 Wolves
                 ,
                 not
                 meeting
                 with
                 ought
                 abroad
                 ,
                 will
                 come
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 day
                 time
                 ,
                 into
                 mens
                 yards
                 ,
                 and
                 carry
                 away
                 the
                 Doggs
                 that
                 keep
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 will
                 break
                 through
                 the
                 VValls
                 ,
                 to
                 get
                 into
                 the
                 Stables
                 .
              
               
                 We
                 were
                 told
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 year
                 1634.
                 upon
                 the
                 24.
                 of
                 Ianuary
                 ,
                 a
                 Wolf
                 ,
                 not
                 of
                 the
                 biggest
                 ,
                 had
                 set
                 upon
                 12.
                 
                 Muscovian
                 Peasants
                 ,
                 who
                 were
                 bringing
                 Hay
                 to
                 the
                 City
                 .
                 He
                 took
                 the
                 first
                 by
                 the
                 throat
                 ,
                 got
                 him
                 down
                 ,
                 and
                 kill'd
                 him
                 ;
                 he
                 did
                 the
                 like
                 to
                 the
                 second
                 .
                 He
                 flead
                 the
                 third's
                 head
                 ;
                 eat
                 off
                 the
                 nose
                 and
                 cheeks
                 of
                 a
                 fourth
                 ,
                 and
                 hurt
                 two
                 more
                 .
                 The
                 other
                 six
                 got
                 together
                 ,
                 put
                 themselves
                 into
                 a
                 posture
                 of
                 defence
                 ,
                 struck
                 down
                 the
                 Wolf
                 ,
                 and
                 kill'd
                 him
                 .
                 It
                 was
                 afterwards
                 discovered
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 mad
                 ,
                 for
                 all
                 those
                 he
                 had
                 hurt
                 dyed
                 so
                 .
                 The
                 Magistrate
                 of
                 Narva
                 had
                 caus'd
                 the
                 skin
                 to
                 be
                 preserv'd
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 shew'd
                 as
                 a
                 thing
                 very
                 remarkable
                 .
              
               
                 We
                 were
                 told
                 also
                 that
                 a
                 Bear
                 ,
                 finding
                 a
                 Vessel
                 of
                 Herrings
                 ,
                 which
                 a
                 Peasant
                 had
                 laid
                 down
                 at
                 an
                 Alehouse
                 door
                 ,
                 fell
                 a-eating
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 went
                 thence
                 into
                 the
                 Stable
                 ,
                 whither
                 the
                 Peasants
                 follow'd
                 him
                 ;
                 but
                 having
                 wounded
                 some
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 the
                 rest
                 were
                 glad
                 to
                 get
                 away
                 .
                 Thence
                 he
                 went
                 into
                 a
                 Brewhouse
                 ,
                 where
                 meeting
                 with
                 a
                 fat
                 of
                 new
                 Beer
                 ,
                 he
                 got
                 so
                 drunk
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Peasants
                 perceiving
                 he
                 reel'd
                 every
                 step
                 ,
                 and
                 at
                 last
                 fell
                 asleep
                 in
                 the
                 High-way
                 ,
                 pursu'd
                 and
                 kill'd
                 him
                 .
                 Another
                 Peasant
                 having
                 turn'd
                 out
                 his
                 Horse
                 a-grazing
                 in
                 the
                 night
                 ,
                 found
                 him
                 next
                 morning
                 dead
                 ,
                 with
                 a
                 Bear
                 lying
                 by
                 him
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 fed
                 very
                 heartily
                 upon
                 him
                 .
                 But
                 as
                 soon
                 as
                 the
                 Bear
                 perceiv'd
                 the
                 Peasant
                 ,
                 he
                 leaves
                 the
                 Prey
                 he
                 was
                 already
                 assur'd
                 of
                 ,
                 got
                 hold
                 of
                 the
                 Peasant
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 carrying
                 him
                 away
                 between
                 his
                 paws
                 to
                 his
                 Den
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 Peasants
                 Dog
                 having
                 got
                 the
                 Bear
                 by
                 the
                 foot
                 ,
                 made
                 him
                 let
                 go
                 ,
                 and
                 ,
                 while
                 they
                 were
                 engag'd
                 ,
                 the
                 Master
                 had
                 time
                 to
                 get
                 up
                 a
                 Tree
                 and
                 save
                 himself
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 the
                 year
                 1634.
                 
                 A
                 Bear
                 digg'd
                 up
                 thirteen
                 Carcasses
                 out
                 of
                 a
                 Church-yard
                 ,
                 belonging
                 to
                 a
                 little
                 Village
                 near
                 Narva
                 ,
                 and
                 carried
                 them
                 away
                 with
                 the
                 Coffins
                 .
                 Not
                 is
                 it
                 long
                 since
                 that
                 a
                 Lady
                 of
                 quality
                 in
                 those
                 parts
                 met
                 one
                 carrying
                 away
                 a
                 Carcass
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 shrowd
                 trailing
                 after
                 it
                 ,
                 which
                 frighted
                 the
                 Horse
                 that
                 drew
                 the
                 Lady's
                 Sledge
                 ,
                 so
                 as
                 that
                 he
                 ran
                 away
                 with
                 her
                 ,
                 cross
                 the
                 fields
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 great
                 hazard
                 of
                 her
                 life
                 .
                 Many
                 other
                 stories
                 were
                 told
                 us
                 ;
                 as
                 that
                 of
                 a
                 Bear
                 who
                 had
                 kept
                 a
                 Woman
                 15
                 days
                 together
                 in
                 his
                 Den
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 manner
                 how
                 she
                 was
                 deliver'd
                 thence
                 ;
                 but
                 we
                 shall
                 forbear
                 any
                 further
                 accompt
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 relating
                 more
                 to
                 natural
                 History
                 than
                 Travels
                 .
                 I
                 shall
                 only
                 add
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Peasants
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 not
                 secure
                 from
                 these
                 Creatures
                 when
                 they
                 goe
                 but
                 into
                 the
                 fields
                 ,
                 especially
                 in
                 the
                 night
                 time
                 ,
                 are
                 of
                 opinion
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 noise
                 of
                 a
                 stick
                 ,
                 they
                 fasten
                 to
                 the
                 Sledges
                 ,
                 frights
                 the
                 VVolves
                 ,
                 and
                 makes
                 them
                 run
                 away
                 .
              
               
                 March
                 7.
                 
                 We
                 left
                 Narva
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 lodg'd
                 at
                 night
                 at
                 Lilicnhagen
                 ,
                 
                 seven
                 leagues
                 from
                 it
                 .
                 The
                 8.
                 we
                 travel'd
                 six
                 leagues
                 ,
                 to
                 Sarits
                 .
                 
                 The
                 9.
                 before
                 noon
                 ,
                 we
                 got
                 four
                 leagues
                 to
                 Orlin
                 ,
                 
                 where
                 the
                 Interpreter
                 we
                 had
                 sent
                 before
                 ,
                 to
                 give
                 notice
                 of
                 our
                 departure
                 from
                 Reuel
                 ,
                 met
                 us
                 ,
                 with
                 this
                 news
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 Pristaf
                 waited
                 for
                 us
                 upon
                 the
                 Frontiers
                 .
                 And
                 whereas
                 many
                 disorders
                 were
                 crept
                 into
                 our
                 retinue
                 ,
                 insomuch
                 that
                 some
                 express'd
                 but
                 little
                 respect
                 to
                 their
                 Superiours
                 ,
                 the
                 Ambassadors
                 caus'd
                 all
                 to
                 come
                 before
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 told
                 them
                 ,
                 that
                 being
                 upon
                 their
                 entrance
                 into
                 Muscovy
                 ,
                 where
                 they
                 judge
                 of
                 the
                 quality
                 of
                 the
                 Embassy
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 greatness
                 of
                 the
                 Prince
                 that
                 sends
                 it
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 honour
                 which
                 the
                 Ambassadors
                 receives
                 from
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 about
                 them
                 ,
                 they
                 should
                 be
                 mindful
                 of
                 their
                 duty
                 .
              
               
                 We
                 all
                 promis'd
                 not
                 to
                 fail
                 therein
                 ,
                 provided
                 we
                 were
                 mildly
                 treated
                 ,
                 every
                 man
                 according
                 to
                 his
                 place
                 and
                 quality
                 .
                 Which
                 the
                 Ambassadors
                 having
                 promised
                 for
                 their
                 parts
                 ,
                 we
                 parted
                 cheerfully
                 ,
                 to
                 go
                 and
                 meet
                 the
                 Pristaf
                 .
                 We
                 found
                 him
                 in
                 a
                 Wood
                 within
                 a
                 league
                 of
                 Orlin
                 ,
                 
                 where
                 he
                 stay'd
                 for
                 us
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Snow
                 ,
                 with
                 twenty
                 four
                 Strelits
                 about
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 ninety
                 Sledges
                 .
              
               
                 As
                 soon
                 as
                 the
                 Pristaf
                 ,
                 whose
                 name
                 was
                 
                   Constantino
                   Iuanouits
                   Arbusou
                
                 ,
                 had
                 perceiv'd
                 us
                 ,
                 and
                 saw
                 that
                 the
                 Ambassadors
                 were
                 a
                 lighting
                 ,
                 he
                 also
                 came
                 out
                 of
                 his
                 Sledge
                 .
                 He
                 was
                 clad
                 in
                 a
                 Garment
                 of
                 green
                 flower'd
                 Velvet
                 ,
                 which
                 came
                 down
                 to
                 his
                 Hams
                 ,
                 with
                 a
                 great
                 Golden
                 Chain
                 crossing
                 over
                 his
                 breast
                 ,
                 and
                 an
                 upper
                 Garment
                 lined
                 with
                 Sables
                 .
                 As
                 the
                 Ambassadors
                 advanced
                 ,
                 he
                 also
                 came
                 forward
                 ,
                 till
                 that
                 being
                 come
                 up
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Ambassadors
                 having
                 put
                 off
                 their
                 hats
                 ,
                 the
                 Pristaf
                 said
                 ,
                 
                   Ambassadors
                   ,
                   be
                   uncover'd
                
                 .
                 The
                 Ambassadors
                 return'd
                 him
                 answer
                 by
                 the
                 Interpreter
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 saw
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 uncover'd
                 ,
                 whereupon
                 the
                 Pristaf
                 read
                 out
                 of
                 a
                 Paper
                 ,
                 That
                 
                   Knez
                   Peter
                   Alexandrowits
                   Repuin
                   ,
                   Weywode
                   of
                   Novogorod
                   ,
                
                 had
                 sent
                 him
                 ,
                 by
                 order
                 from
                 the
                 Grand
                 Seigneur
                 ,
                 
                   Czaar
                   ,
                   and
                   Great
                   Duke
                   Michael
                   Federouits
                   ,
                   Conservator
                   of
                   all
                   the
                   Russes
                   ,
                   &c.
                
                 to
                 receive
                 the
                 Ambassadors
                 
                   Philip
                   Crusius
                
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   Otton
                   Brugman
                
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 accommodate
                 them
                 with
                 Horses
                 ,
                 Carriages
                 ,
                 Provisions
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 else
                 were
                 necessary
                 for
                 the
                 continuance
                 of
                 their
                 Voyage
                 to
                 Novogorod
                 ,
                 and
                 thence
                 to
                 Moscon
                 .
                 After
                 we
                 had
                 return'd
                 him
                 our
                 thanks
                 ,
                 he
                 gave
                 us
                 the
                 precedence
                 ,
                 enquir'd
                 how
                 we
                 did
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 particulars
                 of
                 our
                 voyage
                 ,
                 and
                 causing
                 the
                 Horses
                 to
                 be
                 put
                 before
                 the
                 Sledges
                 ,
                 he
                 made
                 us
                 travel
                 six
                 leagues
                 further
                 that
                 day
                 ,
                 
                 to
                 a
                 Village
                 named
                 Tzuerin
                 .
              
               
                 March
                 10.
                 
                 About
                 noon
                 ,
                 we
                 came
                 to
                 Desan
                 ,
                 and
                 at
                 night
                 to
                 Mokriza
                 ,
                 a
                 Village
                 8
                 leagues
                 from
                 Tzuerin
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 11.
                 
                 We
                 came
                 to
                 Novogorod
                 .
                 At
                 the
                 entrance
                 of
                 the
                 City
                 ,
                 the
                 Pristaf
                 took
                 precedence
                 of
                 the
                 Ambassadors
                 ,
                 though
                 they
                 endeavour'd
                 to
                 hinder
                 him
                 .
                 But
                 as
                 soon
                 as
                 we
                 were
                 lodg'd
                 ,
                 he
                 desir'd
                 the
                 Interpreter
                 to
                 excuse
                 the
                 incivility
                 he
                 had
                 been
                 guilty
                 of
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 satisfie
                 ,
                 the
                 Ambassadors
                 ,
                 that
                 what
                 he
                 had
                 done
                 was
                 by
                 express
                 order
                 from
                 the
                 Weywode
                 ,
                 who
                 would
                 have
                 done
                 him
                 some
                 ill
                 Office
                 about
                 the
                 Great
                 Duke
                 if
                 he
                 had
                 not
                 obey'd
                 him
                 .
              
               
                 From
                 Narva
                 to
                 Novogorod
                 are
                 counted
                 40
                 German
                 leagues
                 ;
                 thence
                 to
                 Plescou
                 36.
                 and
                 to
                 Moscou
                 120.
                 leagues
                 .
                 
                 Novogorod
                 is
                 situated
                 upon
                 the
                 River
                 Wolgda
                 ,
                 at
                 58
                 degrees
                 ,
                 23
                 min.
                 elevation
                 .
                 Lundorp
                 in
                 his
                 Continuation
                 of
                 Sleidan
                 ,
                 puts
                 it
                 at
                 62.
                 and
                 
                   Paulus
                   Iovius
                
                 ,
                 at
                 64
                 degrees
                 :
                 but
                 at
                 the
                 exact
                 observation
                 I
                 made
                 of
                 it
                 on
                 the
                 15
                 of
                 March
                 1636.
                 
                 I
                 found
                 ,
                 that
                 ,
                 at
                 noon
                 ,
                 the
                 Sun
                 was
                 above
                 the
                 Horizon
                 33
                 degr
                 .
                 45
                 min.
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 declination
                 of
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 Leap-year
                 ,
                 because
                 of
                 55.
                 degr
                 .
                 was
                 2
                 degr
                 .
                 and
                 8
                 min.
                 which
                 being
                 substracted
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 elevation
                 of
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 Equinoctial
                 line
                 could
                 be
                 but
                 31
                 degr
                 .
                 27
                 min.
                 which
                 taken
                 out
                 of
                 90
                 degr
                 .
                 there
                 remains
                 but
                 58
                 degrees
                 ,
                 23
                 minutes
                 .
                 Which
                 almost
                 agrees
                 with
                 the
                 calculation
                 made
                 of
                 it
                 by
                 Bureus
                 ,
                 some
                 time
                 Ambassador
                 for
                 the
                 Crown
                 of
                 Sueden
                 in
                 Muscovy
                 ,
                 who
                 puts
                 the
                 City
                 of
                 Novogorod
                 ,
                 at
                 58
                 degrees
                 ,
                 13
                 minutes
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 seated
                 in
                 a
                 spacious
                 plain
                 upon
                 the
                 River
                 Wolgda
                 ,
                 or
                 Wolchou
                 ,
                 which
                 hath
                 its
                 rise
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Lake
                 of
                 Ilmen
                 ,
                 half
                 a
                 league
                 above
                 this
                 City
                 ,
                 and
                 crossing
                 the
                 Lake
                 of
                 Ladoga
                 ,
                 does
                 ,
                 in
                 its
                 way
                 ,
                 pass
                 through
                 the
                 River
                 Niova
                 ,
                 near
                 Notebourg
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 the
                 Gulf
                 of
                 Finland
                 ,
                 falls
                 into
                 the
                 Baltick
                 Sea.
                 It
                 abounds
                 with
                 all
                 sorts
                 of
                 fish
                 ,
                 especially
                 Breme
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 there
                 excellent
                 good
                 ,
                 and
                 very
                 cheap
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 greatest
                 advantage
                 accrews
                 to
                 this
                 City
                 from
                 this
                 River
                 ,
                 is
                 by
                 Commerce
                 .
                 For
                 being
                 Navigable
                 from
                 its
                 very
                 source
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Country
                 abounding
                 in
                 Wheat
                 ,
                 Flax
                 ,
                 Hemp
                 ,
                 Honey
                 ,
                 Wax
                 ,
                 and
                 Russia
                 Leather
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 better
                 dress'd
                 at
                 Novogorod
                 ,
                 than
                 in
                 any
                 other
                 City
                 of
                 Muscovy
                 ,
                 the
                 easiness
                 of
                 the
                 transportation
                 of
                 these
                 Commodities
                 ,
                 brought
                 thither
                 not
                 only
                 the
                 Livonians
                 and
                 Suedes
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 Neighbours
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 
                   Danes
                   ,
                   Germans
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Flemmings
                 ,
                 who
                 setled
                 themselves
                 there
                 so
                 well
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 ,
                 without
                 dispute
                 ,
                 the
                 greatest
                 City
                 for
                 Trade
                 in
                 all
                 the
                 North.
                 The
                 Hanseatick
                 Towns
                 had
                 an
                 Office
                 of
                 Address
                 in
                 this
                 City
                 ,
                 which
                 enjoying
                 many
                 great
                 Privileges
                 under
                 its
                 Prince
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 no
                 dependance
                 on
                 the
                 Great
                 Duke
                 ,
                 was
                 grown
                 so
                 powerful
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 grew
                 into
                 a
                 Proverb
                 ,
                 
                   Ochto
                   Moschet
                   stoiati
                   protif
                   Bocho
                   dai
                   welik
                   Novogorod
                   ?
                
                 Who
                 can
                 oppose
                 God
                 and
                 the
                 great
                 City
                 of
                 Novogorod
                 ?
              
               
                 Some
                 would
                 compare
                 it
                 ,
                 for
                 greatness
                 ,
                 with
                 Rome
                 ;
                 but
                 they
                 are
                 mistaken
                 .
                 For
                 though
                 it
                 be
                 called
                 
                   Weliki
                   Novogorod
                
                 ,
                 the
                 great
                 Novogorod
                 ,
                 yet
                 can
                 it
                 not
                 be
                 compar'd
                 to
                 Rome
                 .
                 It
                 's
                 not
                 unlikely
                 ,
                 it
                 hath
                 been
                 greater
                 than
                 it
                 is
                 now
                 ,
                 not
                 only
                 because
                 it
                 was
                 the
                 greatest
                 for
                 Commerce
                 of
                 any
                 in
                 the
                 North
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 for
                 that
                 all
                 about
                 may
                 be
                 seen
                 the
                 ruins
                 of
                 Walls
                 ,
                 and
                 several
                 Steeples
                 ,
                 which
                 ,
                 no
                 doubt
                 ,
                 had
                 been
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 City
                 .
                 The
                 number
                 of
                 its
                 Steeples
                 promises
                 yet
                 somewhat
                 more
                 great
                 and
                 noble
                 ,
                 than
                 what
                 may
                 be
                 now
                 seen
                 ;
                 since
                 that
                 coming
                 to
                 the
                 City
                 ,
                 we
                 see
                 onely
                 VValls
                 of
                 VVood
                 ,
                 and
                 Houses
                 built
                 with
                 Beams
                 lay'd
                 one
                 upon
                 another
                 .
              
               
                 Vithold
                 ,
                 Great
                 Duke
                 of
                 Lithuania
                 ,
                 and
                 General
                 of
                 the
                 Polish
                 Army
                 ,
                 was
                 the
                 first
                 that
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 year
                 1427.
                 oblig'd
                 it
                 to
                 pay
                 a
                 considerable
                 Tribute
                 ,
                 which
                 some
                 would
                 have
                 amount
                 to
                 100000
                 Roubles
                 ,
                 which
                 come
                 to
                 above
                 200000
                 Crowns
                 .
                 The
                 Tyrant
                 
                   Iohn
                   Basili
                   Grotsdin
                
                 ,
                 having
                 after
                 a
                 seven
                 years
                 War
                 ,
                 gain'd
                 a
                 great
                 victory
                 over
                 an
                 Army
                 rais'd
                 by
                 this
                 City
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 moneth
                 of
                 November
                 1477
                 forc'd
                 the
                 Inhabitants
                 to
                 submission
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 receive
                 a
                 Governour
                 from
                 him
                 :
                 but
                 considering
                 withall
                 that
                 he
                 could
                 not
                 make
                 himself
                 as
                 absolute
                 as
                 he
                 would
                 be
                 there
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 it
                 would
                 be
                 hard
                 for
                 him
                 to
                 settle
                 himself
                 there
                 by
                 force
                 ,
                 he
                 thought
                 it
                 best
                 to
                 go
                 thither
                 in
                 person
                 ,
                 pretending
                 some
                 concernments
                 of
                 Religion
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 he
                 would
                 prevent
                 
                 their
                 embracing
                 the
                 Roman
                 Catholick
                 .
                 The
                 Archbishop
                 Theophilus
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 most
                 authority
                 there
                 ,
                 was
                 the
                 most
                 forward
                 to
                 promote
                 his
                 design
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 first
                 rewarded
                 for
                 his
                 pains
                 .
                 For
                 no
                 sooner
                 was
                 the
                 Tyrant
                 got
                 into
                 the
                 City
                 ,
                 but
                 he
                 pillag'd
                 it
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 ,
                 at
                 his
                 departure
                 thence
                 ,
                 he
                 carry'd
                 away
                 three
                 hundred
                 Wagons
                 loaden
                 with
                 Gold
                 ,
                 Silver
                 ,
                 and
                 Jewels
                 ,
                 besides
                 the
                 rich
                 stuffs
                 and
                 other
                 sumptuous
                 moveables
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 dispos'd
                 into
                 other
                 Wagons
                 ,
                 and
                 convey'd
                 to
                 Moscou
                 whither
                 he
                 also
                 transported
                 the
                 Inhabitants
                 ,
                 and
                 sent
                 Muscovites
                 thither
                 in
                 their
                 stead
                 .
                 But
                 nothing
                 contributed
                 more
                 to
                 the
                 destruction
                 of
                 this
                 Citie
                 ,
                 than
                 the
                 bruitish
                 cruelty
                 of
                 
                   Iohn
                   Basilouits
                
                 ,
                 Great
                 Duke
                 of
                 Muscovy
                 .
                 This
                 Tyrant
                 ,
                 upon
                 a
                 meer
                 suspition
                 he
                 had
                 conceiv'd
                 of
                 the
                 Inhabitants
                 of
                 Novogorod
                 ,
                 enter'd
                 the
                 City
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 year
                 1569.
                 and
                 caus'd
                 to
                 be
                 kill'd
                 or
                 cast
                 into
                 the
                 River
                 2770.
                 persons
                 ,
                 without
                 any
                 respect
                 of
                 quality
                 ,
                 age
                 ,
                 or
                 sex
                 ,
                 besides
                 an
                 Infinite
                 number
                 of
                 poor
                 people
                 who
                 were
                 trampled
                 to
                 death
                 by
                 a
                 party
                 of
                 horse
                 .
                 A
                 Gentleman
                 ,
                 sent
                 by
                 the
                 King
                 of
                 Denmark
                 ,
                 to
                 this
                 Tyrant
                 ,
                 eight
                 years
                 after
                 the
                 taking
                 of
                 the
                 City
                 ,
                 relates
                 in
                 his
                 Itinerary
                 ,
                 that
                 persons
                 of
                 quality
                 had
                 assur'd
                 him
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 were
                 so
                 many
                 bodies
                 cast
                 into
                 Wolgda
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 River
                 stopping
                 overflow'd
                 all
                 the
                 neighbouring
                 fields
                 .
                 The
                 Plague
                 which
                 soon
                 follow'd
                 this
                 cruelty
                 ,
                 was
                 so
                 great
                 ,
                 that
                 ,
                 no
                 body
                 venturing
                 to
                 bring
                 in
                 Provisions
                 ,
                 the
                 Inhabitants
                 fed
                 on
                 the
                 dead
                 Carcasses
                 .
                 The
                 Tyrant
                 took
                 a
                 pretence
                 from
                 this
                 inhumanity
                 to
                 cause
                 to
                 be
                 cut
                 in
                 pieces
                 all
                 those
                 who
                 had
                 escap'd
                 the
                 Plague
                 ,
                 Famine
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 former
                 cruelty
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 no
                 doubt
                 more
                 dreadful
                 than
                 all
                 the
                 other
                 chastisements
                 of
                 God.
                 I
                 shall
                 allege
                 onely
                 two
                 Examples
                 relating
                 to
                 Novogorod
                 .
                 
                 The
                 Archbishop
                 of
                 this
                 place
                 ,
                 having
                 escap'd
                 the
                 first
                 fury
                 of
                 the
                 Soldiery
                 ,
                 either
                 as
                 an
                 acknowledgement
                 of
                 the
                 favour
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 flatter
                 the
                 Tyrant
                 entertains
                 him
                 at
                 a
                 great
                 Feast
                 in
                 his
                 Archiepiscopal
                 Place
                 ,
                 whither
                 the
                 Duke
                 fayl'd
                 not
                 to
                 come
                 ,
                 with
                 his
                 Guard
                 about
                 him
                 :
                 but
                 while
                 they
                 were
                 at
                 Dinner
                 ,
                 he
                 sent
                 to
                 pillage
                 the
                 rich
                 Temple
                 of
                 St.
                 Sophia
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 Treasures
                 of
                 the
                 other
                 Churches
                 ,
                 which
                 had
                 been
                 brought
                 thither
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 a
                 place
                 of
                 safety
                 .
                 After
                 Dinner
                 he
                 caus'd
                 the
                 Archbishops
                 Palace
                 to
                 be
                 in
                 like
                 manner
                 pillaged
                 ,
                 and
                 told
                 the
                 Archbishop
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 would
                 be
                 ridiculous
                 for
                 him
                 to
                 act
                 the
                 Prelate
                 any
                 longer
                 ,
                 since
                 he
                 had
                 not
                 to
                 bear
                 himself
                 out
                 in
                 that
                 quality
                 ;
                 that
                 he
                 must
                 put
                 off
                 his
                 rich
                 habit
                 ,
                 which
                 must
                 thence-forward
                 be
                 troublesome
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 he
                 would
                 bestow
                 on
                 him
                 a
                 Bagpipe
                 and
                 a
                 Bear
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 should
                 lead
                 up
                 and
                 down
                 ,
                 and
                 teach
                 to
                 dance
                 ,
                 to
                 get
                 mony
                 ;
                 That
                 he
                 must
                 resolve
                 to
                 marry
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 all
                 the
                 other
                 Prelates
                 and
                 Abbots
                 that
                 were
                 about
                 the
                 City
                 should
                 be
                 invited
                 to
                 the
                 Wedding
                 ,
                 setting
                 down
                 the
                 precise
                 sum
                 which
                 it
                 was
                 his
                 pleasure
                 that
                 every
                 one
                 should
                 present
                 to
                 the
                 new-married
                 couple
                 .
                 None
                 but
                 brought
                 what
                 he
                 had
                 made
                 a
                 shift
                 to
                 save
                 ,
                 thinking
                 the
                 poor
                 Archbishop
                 would
                 have
                 had
                 it
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 Tyrant
                 took
                 all
                 the
                 money
                 ,
                 and
                 ,
                 having
                 caus'd
                 a
                 white
                 Mare
                 to
                 be
                 brought
                 ,
                 said
                 to
                 the
                 Archbishop
                 ;
                 There
                 is
                 thy
                 wife
                 ,
                 get
                 up
                 on
                 her
                 ,
                 and
                 go
                 to
                 Moscou
                 ,
                 where
                 I
                 will
                 have
                 thee
                 entertain'd
                 among
                 the
                 Violins
                 ,
                 that
                 thou
                 may'st
                 teach
                 the
                 Bear
                 to
                 dance
                 .
                 The
                 Archbishop
                 was
                 forc'd
                 to
                 obey
                 ,
                 and
                 ,
                 as
                 soon
                 as
                 he
                 was
                 mounted
                 ,
                 they
                 ty'd
                 his
                 legs
                 under
                 the
                 Mare
                 's
                 belly
                 ,
                 hung
                 about
                 his
                 neck
                 some
                 Pipes
                 ,
                 Fidle
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 Timbrel
                 ,
                 and
                 would
                 needs
                 make
                 him
                 play
                 on
                 the
                 Pipes
                 .
                 He
                 scap'd
                 with
                 this
                 punishment
                 ,
                 but
                 all
                 the
                 other
                 Abbots
                 and
                 Monks
                 were
                 either
                 cut
                 to
                 pieces
                 ,
                 or
                 ,
                 with
                 Pikes
                 and
                 Halbards
                 ,
                 forc'd
                 into
                 the
                 River
                 .
              
               
                 Nay
                 ,
                 he
                 had
                 a
                 particular
                 longing
                 for
                 the
                 mony
                 of
                 one
                 
                   Theodore
                   Sircon
                
                 ,
                 a
                 rich
                 Merchant
                 .
                 He
                 sent
                 for
                 him
                 to
                 the
                 Camp
                 neer
                 Novogorod
                 ,
                 and
                 ,
                 having
                 fasten'd
                 a
                 rope
                 about
                 his
                 waste
                 ,
                 order'd
                 him
                 to
                 be
                 cast
                 into
                 the
                 River
                 ,
                 drawing
                 him
                 from
                 one
                 side
                 of
                 it
                 to
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 till
                 he
                 was
                 ready
                 to
                 give
                 up
                 the
                 ghost
                 .
                 Then
                 he
                 caus'd
                 him
                 to
                 be
                 taken
                 up
                 ,
                 and
                 ask'd
                 him
                 what
                 he
                 had
                 seen
                 under
                 water
                 .
                 The
                 Merchant
                 answer'd
                 ,
                 That
                 he
                 had
                 seen
                 a
                 great
                 number
                 of
                 Devils
                 thronging
                 about
                 the
                 Tyrant's
                 soul
                 ,
                 to
                 carry
                 it
                 along
                 with
                 them
                 to
                 Hell.
                 The
                 Tyrant
                 reply'd
                 ,
                 Thou
                 art
                 in
                 the
                 right
                 on
                 't
                 :
                 but
                 it
                 is
                 just
                 I
                 should
                 reward
                 thee
                 for
                 thy
                 prophecy
                 ,
                 whereupon
                 calling
                 for
                 seething
                 oil
                 ,
                 he
                 caused
                 his
                 feet
                 to
                 be
                 put
                 into
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 continu'd
                 there
                 ,
                 till
                 he
                 had
                 promis'd
                 to
                 pay
                 him
                 ten
                 thousand
                 Crowns
                 .
                 Which
                 done
                 ,
                 he
                 caus'd
                 him
                 to
                 be
                 cut
                 to
                 pieces
                 ,
                 with
                 his
                 brother
                 Alexis
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Baron
                 of
                 Herberstein
                 ,
                 who
                 travel'd
                 into
                 Muscovy
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 the
                 Emperor
                 Maximilian
                 the
                 first
                 ,
                 and
                 about
                 his
                 Affairs
                 ,
                 says
                 ,
                 that
                 heretofore
                 ,
                 before
                 the
                 City
                 of
                 Novogorod
                 was
                 converted
                 to
                 the
                 Christian
                 Faith
                 ,
                 
                 there
                 was
                 an
                 Idol
                 called
                 Perun
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 the
                 God
                 of
                 Fire
                 ,
                 perun
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Muscovian
                 language
                 signifying
                 fire
                 .
                 This
                 God
                 was
                 represented
                 with
                 a
                 Thunder-bolt
                 in
                 his
                 hand
                 ,
                 and
                 hard
                 by
                 him
                 was
                 kept
                 a
                 constant
                 fire
                 of
                 Oak
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 not
                 to
                 go
                 out
                 ,
                 but
                 at
                 the
                 peril
                 of
                 their
                 lives
                 who
                 kept
                 it
                 .
                 The
                 same
                 Author
                 addes
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Inhabitants
                 of
                 Novogorod
                 having
                 received
                 Baptism
                 ,
                 and
                 being
                 made
                 Christians
                 ,
                 cast
                 the
                 Idol
                 into
                 water
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 went
                 against
                 the
                 stream
                 of
                 the
                 River
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 being
                 near
                 the
                 Bridge
                 ,
                 it
                 call'd
                 to
                 the
                 Inhabitants
                 ,
                 and
                 casting
                 a
                 stick
                 among
                 them
                 ,
                 bid
                 them
                 keep
                 it
                 for
                 his
                 sake
                 ;
                 That
                 in
                 his
                 time
                 ,
                 on
                 a
                 certain
                 day
                 in
                 the
                 year
                 ,
                 the
                 voice
                 of
                 Perun
                 was
                 heard
                 there
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 thereupon
                 the
                 Inhabitants
                 fell
                 a-fighting
                 with
                 sticks
                 ,
                 so
                 earnestly
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Weywode
                 had
                 much
                 ado
                 to
                 separate
                 them
                 .
                 But
                 now
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 talk
                 of
                 any
                 such
                 thing
                 ,
                 there
                 being
                 no
                 monument
                 of
                 Perun
                 left
                 ,
                 other
                 than
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 Monastery
                 called
                 
                   Perumski
                   Monastir
                
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 say
                 is
                 built
                 in
                 the
                 place
                 where
                 the
                 Temple
                 of
                 the
                 Idol
                 stood
                 before
                 .
              
               
                 Without
                 the
                 City
                 ,
                 and
                 on
                 the
                 other
                 side
                 of
                 the
                 River
                 ,
                 is
                 a
                 Castle
                 ,
                 encompass'd
                 with
                 a
                 stone-wall
                 ,
                 
                 where
                 live
                 the
                 Weywode
                 and
                 the
                 Metropolitan
                 ,
                 or
                 Arch-bishop
                 ,
                 who
                 hath
                 the
                 over-sight
                 of
                 Ecclesiastical
                 affairs
                 all
                 over
                 the
                 Province
                 .
                 This
                 Castle
                 joyns
                 to
                 the
                 City
                 by
                 a
                 great
                 Bridge
                 ,
                 from
                 which
                 ,
                 Duke
                 
                   Iohn
                   Basilouits
                
                 caus'd
                 a
                 great
                 number
                 of
                 Inhabitants
                 to
                 be
                 cast
                 into
                 the
                 River
                 ,
                 as
                 was
                 said
                 before
                 .
                 Over
                 against
                 the
                 Castle
                 ,
                 on
                 the
                 same
                 side
                 with
                 the
                 City
                 ,
                 is
                 a
                 Convent
                 ,
                 dedicated
                 to
                 St.
                 Anthony
                 .
                 
                 The
                 Muscovites
                 say
                 ,
                 he
                 came
                 from
                 Rome
                 into
                 those
                 parts
                 upon
                 a
                 Mill-stone
                 ,
                 upon
                 which
                 he
                 came
                 down
                 the
                 Tiber
                 ,
                 cross'd
                 the
                 Sea
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 up
                 the
                 River
                 Wolgda
                 ,
                 to
                 Novogorod
                 .
                 They
                 add
                 ,
                 that
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 way
                 ,
                 he
                 met
                 certain
                 Fisher-men
                 ,
                 with
                 whom
                 he
                 bargain'd
                 for
                 the
                 first
                 draught
                 they
                 should
                 make
                 :
                 that
                 they
                 brought
                 up
                 a
                 Chest
                 full
                 of
                 Priests
                 Vestiments
                 to
                 say
                 Mass
                 in
                 ,
                 Books
                 ,
                 and
                 Money
                 ,
                 belonging
                 to
                 this
                 Saint
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 afterwards
                 he
                 built
                 a
                 Chapel
                 there
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 they
                 say
                 he
                 lies
                 interr'd
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 his
                 Body
                 is
                 there
                 to
                 be
                 seen
                 ,
                 as
                 entire
                 as
                 when
                 he
                 departed
                 this
                 World.
                 Many
                 Miracles
                 are
                 wrought
                 there
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 say
                 ;
                 but
                 they
                 permit
                 not
                 strangers
                 to
                 go
                 in
                 ,
                 thinking
                 it
                 enough
                 to
                 shew
                 them
                 the
                 Mill-stone
                 ,
                 upon
                 which
                 the
                 Saint
                 perform'd
                 this
                 pretended
                 voyage
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 indeed
                 may
                 be
                 seen
                 lying
                 against
                 the
                 Wall.
                 The
                 Devotions
                 performed
                 there
                 have
                 been
                 such
                 as
                 have
                 built
                 a
                 very
                 fair
                 Monastery
                 in
                 that
                 place
                 .
              
               
                 We
                 staid
                 at
                 Novogorod
                 ,
                 five
                 days
                 ,
                 during
                 which
                 the
                 Weywode
                 sent
                 us
                 a
                 Present
                 of
                 24
                 sorts
                 of
                 meat
                 ,
                 dress'd
                 after
                 their
                 way
                 ,
                 and
                 16
                 sorts
                 of
                 drink
                 .
                 The
                 Chancellor
                 ,
                 
                   Bogdan
                   Foederouits
                   Oboburou
                
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 been
                 our
                 Pristaf
                 in
                 the
                 former
                 Voyage
                 ,
                 sent
                 us
                 also
                 divers
                 delicacies
                 .
                 The
                 Ambassadors
                 presented
                 the
                 Weywode
                 with
                 a
                 new
                 Coach.
                 
                 
              
               
                 March
                 16.
                 
                 VVe
                 had
                 brought
                 us
                 129
                 fresh
                 Horses
                 for
                 our
                 Sledges
                 ,
                 and
                 we
                 got
                 that
                 day
                 four
                 leagues
                 to
                 Brunits
                 ,
                 
                 where
                 we
                 took
                 up
                 fresh
                 Horses
                 again
                 ,
                 wherewith
                 ,
                 the
                 next
                 day
                 ,
                 we
                 travel'd
                 in
                 the
                 forenoon
                 8
                 leagues
                 to
                 Miedna
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 afternoon
                 ,
                 four
                 and
                 a
                 half
                 to
                 Kressa
                 .
                 
                 The
                 18
                 we
                 got
                 before
                 dinner
                 six
                 leagues
                 to
                 Iaselbitza
                 ;
                 
                 in
                 the
                 afternoon
                 ,
                 four
                 to
                 Simnagora
                 .
                 
                 The
                 19.
                 nine
                 leagues
                 to
                 Columna
                 ;
                 
                 and
                 the
                 20.
                 five
                 ,
                 to
                 
                   Wisna
                   wolloka
                
                 ,
                 
                 where
                 we
                 saw
                 a
                 young
                 man
                 of
                 12
                 years
                 of
                 age
                 that
                 was
                 married
                 .
                 At
                 Tuere
                 ,
                 we
                 saw
                 a
                 married
                 woman
                 that
                 was
                 but
                 11.
                 and
                 this
                 is
                 ordinary
                 in
                 Muscovy
                 ,
                 as
                 also
                 in
                 Finland
                 .
                 The
                 same
                 night
                 we
                 came
                 to
                 
                   Windra
                   Pusk
                
                 ,
                 
                 having
                 travel'd
                 that
                 afternoon
                 seven
                 leagues
                 .
                 In
                 this
                 last
                 place
                 ,
                 there
                 were
                 but
                 three
                 houses
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 stoves
                 so
                 nasty
                 and
                 stinking
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 had
                 a
                 very
                 ill
                 night
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 though
                 indeed
                 in
                 other
                 places
                 the
                 stoves
                 are
                 not
                 kept
                 much
                 better
                 than
                 stables
                 in
                 our
                 Country
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 21
                 we
                 got
                 7
                 leagues
                 ,
                 to
                 Torsock
                 .
                 
                 The
                 22.
                 six
                 ,
                 to
                 
                   Troitska
                   Miedna
                
                 ;
                 
                 and
                 the
                 23.
                 six
                 more
                 ,
                 to
                 Tuere
                 ,
                 
                 mentioned
                 before
                 .
                 Here
                 the
                 snow
                 beginning
                 to
                 melt
                 in
                 several
                 places
                 ,
                 we
                 quitted
                 our
                 Sledges
                 ,
                 and
                 took
                 the
                 Wolgda
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 still
                 frozen
                 ,
                 and
                 travel'd
                 that
                 day
                 six
                 leagues
                 ,
                 to
                 Gorodna
                 .
                 The
                 24.
                 we
                 went
                 by
                 land
                 again
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 Ice
                 began
                 to
                 give
                 way
                 ,
                 and
                 got
                 to
                 Sawidoua
                 ;
                 
                 and
                 thence
                 to
                 Saulkspas
                 ,
                 
                 seven
                 leagues
                 from
                 our
                 last
                 lodging
                 ,
                 having
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 way
                 ,
                 pass'd
                 several
                 Brooks
                 with
                 great
                 difficulty
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 the
                 Ice
                 was
                 loose
                 .
                 The
                 25.
                 we
                 pass'd
                 by
                 a
                 great
                 Village
                 called
                 Klin
                 ,
                 
                 behind
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 Brook
                 Sestrea
                 ,
                 which
                 falls
                 into
                 the
                 River
                 Dubna
                 ,
                 and
                 ,
                 with
                 it
                 ,
                 into
                 Wolgda
                 .
                 We
                 were
                 forc'd
                 to
                 stay
                 the
                 flakes
                 of
                 Ice
                 with
                 stakes
                 ,
                 which
                 we
                 made
                 a
                 shift
                 to
                 fasten
                 in
                 the
                 Brook
                 ,
                 to
                 hinder
                 them
                 from
                 carrying
                 us
                 away
                 .
                 The
                 next
                 day
                 we
                 pass'd
                 it
                 again
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 it
                 winds
                 it self
                 up
                 and
                 down
                 in
                 those
                 parts
                 ,
                 and
                 lodg'd
                 that
                 night
                 at
                 Beschick
                 ,
                 
                 seven
                 leagues
                 from
                 Klin
                 .
                 The
                 27.
                 we
                 pass'd
                 two
                 other
                 little
                 Brooks
                 ,
                 and
                 got
                 6
                 leagues
                 forwards
                 ,
                 to
                 Zerkizouo
                 .
                 
                 The
                 28.
                 we
                 got
                 but
                 three
                 leagues
                 ,
                 to
                 Nicola-Darebna
                 ,
                 
                 which
                 the
                 Author
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 Book
                 calls
                 
                   Nicola
                   Nachinski
                
                 ,
                 within
                 two
                 leagues
                 of
                 Moscou
                 ,
                 where
                 the
                 Ambassadors
                 are
                 wont
                 to
                 expect
                 the
                 Great
                 Duke's
                 pleasure
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 order
                 he
                 would
                 have
                 observ'd
                 in
                 their
                 entrance
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 mean
                 time
                 we
                 fitted
                 our
                 Liveries
                 ,
                 and
                 set
                 our selves
                 in
                 order
                 for
                 our
                 Cavalcade
                 ,
                 which
                 we
                 made
                 the
                 next
                 day
                 at
                 Noon
                 ,
                 as
                 followeth
                 .
              
               
                 First
                 ,
                 
                 went
                 the
                 24
                 Musketiers
                 who
                 had
                 conducted
                 us
                 from
                 the
                 Frontiers
                 ,
                 being
                 all
                 Cosaques
                 .
                 After
                 them
                 our
                 Mareschal
                 alone
                 .
              
               
                 Then
                 the
                 Officers
                 and
                 Gentlemen
                 ,
                 three
                 a-breast
                 ,
                 and
                 those
                 of
                 best
                 quality
                 first
                 .
              
               
                 Three
                 Trumpetters
                 ,
                 with
                 silver
                 Trumpets
                 .
              
               
                 Then
                 the
                 Ambassadors
                 ,
                 each
                 in
                 his
                 Sledge
                 ,
                 having
                 before
                 them
                 six
                 with
                 Carabins
                 ,
                 and
                 on
                 both
                 sides
                 as
                 many
                 ,
                 with
                 Partizans
                 .
              
               
                 Next
                 the
                 Sledges
                 ,
                 came
                 the
                 Pages
                 ,
                 and
                 after
                 them
                 ,
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 retinue
                 on
                 horse-back
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 baggage
                 ,
                 all
                 in
                 very
                 good
                 order
                 .
                 The
                 Pristaf
                 took
                 place
                 of
                 the
                 Ambassadors
                 .
                 Being
                 come
                 within
                 half
                 a
                 league
                 of
                 the
                 City
                 ,
                 there
                 met
                 us
                 many
                 Troops
                 of
                 horse
                 ,
                 
                   Muscovian
                   ,
                   Tartars
                
                 ,
                 and
                 some
                 Germans
                 ,
                 who
                 having
                 rid
                 about
                 our
                 Cavalcade
                 ,
                 return'd
                 to
                 the
                 City
                 .
                 After
                 these
                 came
                 several
                 other
                 Troops
                 ,
                 which
                 divided
                 themselves
                 ,
                 and
                 encompassing
                 us
                 on
                 both
                 sides
                 ,
                 conducted
                 us
                 to
                 the
                 City
                 .
              
               
                 About
                 a
                 quarter
                 of
                 a
                 league
                 from
                 the
                 City
                 we
                 met
                 two
                 Pristafs
                 ,
                 with
                 a
                 very
                 noble
                 attendance
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 equipage
                 they
                 had
                 at
                 our
                 former
                 reception
                 .
                 Being
                 come
                 within
                 20.
                 paces
                 of
                 us
                 ,
                 they
                 sent
                 word
                 to
                 the
                 Ambassadors
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 should
                 alight
                 out
                 of
                 their
                 Sledges
                 ,
                 and
                 come
                 to
                 them
                 .
                 The
                 Pristafs
                 neither
                 alighted
                 ,
                 nor
                 uncover'd
                 themselves
                 ,
                 till
                 the
                 Ambassadors
                 had
                 done
                 both
                 .
                 They
                 are
                 enjoyn'd
                 to
                 proceed
                 with
                 this
                 reservedness
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 stand
                 very
                 much
                 upon
                 the
                 grandeur
                 and
                 reputation
                 of
                 their
                 Prince
                 ,
                 upon
                 pain
                 of
                 being
                 cast
                 out
                 of
                 favour
                 ,
                 which
                 disgrace
                 is
                 many
                 times
                 attended
                 with
                 whipping
                 or
                 cudgeling
                 .
              
               
               
                 Our
                 reception
                 was
                 after
                 the
                 same
                 manner
                 as
                 the
                 first
                 time
                 ,
                 the
                 more
                 aged
                 Pristaf
                 beginning
                 in
                 these
                 termes
                 ;
                 
                 
                   The
                   Grand
                   Seigneur
                   ,
                   Cza●r
                   ,
                   and
                   Great
                   Duke
                   ,
                
                 Michael
                 Federouits
                 ,
                 &c.
                 (
                 repeating
                 all
                 the
                 other
                 Titles
                 )
                 
                   hath
                   commanded
                   us
                   to
                   receive
                   thee
                   ,
                
                 Philip
                 Crusius
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   thee
                
                 Otton
                 Brugman
                 ,
                 
                   great
                   Ambassador
                   from
                   the
                   Grand
                   Seignor
                   ,
                
                 Frederick
                 
                   Duke
                   of
                
                 Holstein
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   to
                   conduct
                   you
                   to
                   his
                   Capital
                   City
                   of
                
                 Moscou
                 .
                 To
                 which
                 the
                 other
                 added
                 ;
                 
                   His
                   Majesty
                   hath
                   appointed
                   these
                   Tumoronins
                   ,
                   or
                   Gentlemen
                   ,
                   here
                   present
                   ,
                   Iuan
                   Iuaniosin
                   Salmosin
                   ,
                   and
                   my self
                   Andrew
                   Iuanouits
                   Zabaro●
                   ,
                   to
                   be
                   your
                   Pristafs
                   during
                   the
                   abode
                   you
                   shall
                   make
                   there
                   .
                
                 Then
                 the
                 Master
                 of
                 the
                 Horse
                 presented
                 himself
                 ,
                 made
                 his
                 complement
                 ,
                 and
                 brought
                 the
                 Ambassadors
                 ,
                 two
                 very
                 stately
                 Horses
                 ,
                 white
                 as
                 snow
                 ,
                 and
                 twelve
                 others
                 for
                 the
                 chief
                 of
                 their
                 retinue
                 .
                 From
                 the
                 Gate
                 to
                 our
                 Lodgings
                 ,
                 we
                 pass'd
                 through
                 a
                 double
                 file
                 of
                 Musketiers
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 number
                 of
                 above
                 3000.
                 and
                 we
                 were
                 lodg'd
                 in
                 that
                 quarter
                 of
                 the
                 City
                 which
                 is
                 called
                 Cataigorod
                 ,
                 not
                 far
                 from
                 the
                 Castle
                 ,
                 in
                 a
                 stone-house
                 ,
                 built
                 by
                 an
                 Archbishop
                 named
                 Susinski
                 ,
                 who
                 fell
                 into
                 disgrace
                 some
                 years
                 before
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 banish'd
                 .
              
               
                 As
                 soon
                 as
                 we
                 had
                 alighted
                 ,
                 there
                 were
                 brought
                 in
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 Great
                 Duke's
                 Kitchin
                 and
                 Cellar
                 ,
                 
                 all
                 sorts
                 of
                 meats
                 and
                 drinks
                 .
                 And
                 from
                 that
                 time
                 during
                 our
                 stay
                 at
                 Moscou
                 ,
                 we
                 were
                 allow'd
                 ,
                 every
                 day
                 ,
                 sixty
                 two
                 Loaves
                 ,
                 a
                 quarter
                 of
                 Beef
                 ,
                 four
                 Sheep
                 ,
                 a
                 dozen
                 of
                 Pullets
                 ,
                 two
                 Geese
                 ,
                 one
                 Hare
                 ,
                 and
                 one
                 Heath-cock
                 ,
                 alternately
                 ,
                 fifty
                 Eggs
                 ,
                 ten
                 pence
                 towards
                 Candles
                 ,
                 and
                 five
                 pence
                 for
                 small
                 things
                 us'd
                 in
                 the
                 Kitchin
                 ,
                 one
                 Pot
                 of
                 Sack
                 ,
                 eight
                 of
                 Hydromel
                 ,
                 three
                 of
                 Beer
                 ,
                 and
                 three
                 small
                 pots
                 of
                 Strong-water
                 .
                 Besides
                 all
                 this
                 ,
                 for
                 a
                 common
                 stock
                 ,
                 a
                 Tun
                 of
                 Beer
                 ,
                 a
                 lesser
                 Tun
                 of
                 Hydromel
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 Barrel
                 of
                 Strong-water
                 .
                 With
                 this
                 we
                 had
                 ,
                 by
                 way
                 of
                 extraordinary
                 in
                 the
                 week
                 ,
                 a
                 poude
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 forty
                 pound
                 of
                 Butter
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 much
                 Salt
                 ,
                 three
                 Pails
                 of
                 Vinigre
                 ,
                 two
                 Muttons
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 Goose.
                 This
                 allowance
                 was
                 doubled
                 at
                 our
                 arrival
                 ,
                 as
                 also
                 upon
                 Palm-Sunday
                 ,
                 Easter-day
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 young
                 Prince's
                 Birth-day
                 ;
                 but
                 we
                 had
                 them
                 dress'd
                 by
                 our
                 own
                 Cooks
                 .
                 The
                 house-door
                 was
                 kept
                 by
                 a
                 Desetnick
                 ,
                 or
                 Corporal
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 nine
                 Musketiers
                 about
                 him
                 :
                 but
                 the
                 Pristaf's
                 came
                 every
                 day
                 ,
                 to
                 entertain
                 and
                 divert
                 us
                 ;
                 and
                 immediately
                 after
                 our
                 first
                 publick
                 Audience
                 ,
                 or
                 as
                 soon
                 as
                 we
                 have
                 been
                 so
                 happy
                 as
                 to
                 have
                 seen
                 the
                 bright
                 eyes
                 of
                 his
                 Majesty
                 the
                 Czaar
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 express
                 it
                 ,
                 they
                 gave
                 us
                 the
                 same
                 liberty
                 as
                 we
                 had
                 at
                 our
                 former
                 Voyage
                 .
              
               
                 Arril
                 3.
                 
                 we
                 had
                 our
                 first
                 publick
                 Audience
                 ,
                 to
                 which
                 we
                 were
                 conducted
                 with
                 the
                 same
                 Ceremonies
                 as
                 before
                 ,
                 and
                 ,
                 in
                 our
                 Cavalcade
                 ,
                 we
                 observ'd
                 the
                 same
                 order
                 as
                 we
                 had
                 at
                 our
                 entrance
                 ;
                 unless
                 it
                 were
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Secretary
                 went
                 next
                 the
                 Ambassadors
                 carrying
                 the
                 Credential
                 Letters
                 upon
                 a
                 great
                 piece
                 of
                 Crimson
                 Taffata
                 .
                 The
                 Musketiers
                 had
                 made
                 a
                 lane
                 from
                 our
                 Lodging
                 to
                 the
                 Castle
                 ,
                 but
                 all
                 could
                 not
                 keep
                 off
                 the
                 people
                 from
                 thronging
                 in
                 to
                 see
                 us
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Courriers
                 went
                 and
                 came
                 ,
                 as
                 their
                 custome
                 is
                 ,
                 to
                 give
                 directions
                 for
                 our
                 march
                 ;
                 to
                 order
                 it
                 so
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 the
                 Great
                 Duke
                 might
                 ascend
                 his
                 Throne
                 ,
                 just
                 at
                 the
                 arrival
                 of
                 the
                 Ambassadors
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Ceremonies
                 of
                 the
                 Audience
                 were
                 as
                 is
                 before
                 mentioned
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 Propositions
                 made
                 contained
                 only
                 complements
                 ,
                 thanks
                 for
                 his
                 Majesties
                 favour
                 ,
                 in
                 granting
                 the
                 Ambassadors
                 a
                 passage
                 into
                 Persia
                 ,
                 and
                 desires
                 to
                 have
                 some
                 secret
                 conferences
                 .
              
               
                 As
                 soon
                 as
                 we
                 were
                 return'd
                 to
                 our
                 Lodgings
                 ,
                 came
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 Great
                 Duke's
                 Carvers
                 ,
                 named
                 
                   Knez
                   ,
                   Simon
                   Petrouits
                   Luon
                
                 ,
                 with
                 forty
                 dishes
                 of
                 meat
                 from
                 his
                 Majesty
                 ,
                 all
                 Fish
                 ,
                 fry'd
                 things
                 ,
                 and
                 pulse
                 ,
                 it
                 being
                 in
                 their
                 Lent
                 :
                 and
                 twelve
                 pots
                 of
                 several
                 sorts
                 of
                 drinks
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Cloath
                 being
                 layd
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 meat
                 serv'd
                 up
                 ,
                 he
                 presented
                 ,
                 with
                 his
                 own
                 hand
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 Ambassadors
                 and
                 those
                 of
                 their
                 retinue
                 ,
                 to
                 every
                 one
                 a
                 Gobelet
                 full
                 of
                 a
                 very
                 strong
                 Aquavitae
                 ,
                 took
                 himself
                 a
                 great
                 Vermilion
                 gilt-cup
                 ,
                 and
                 drunk
                 the
                 Great
                 Duke's
                 health
                 ,
                 then
                 the
                 young
                 Prince's
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 that
                 of
                 his
                 Highness
                 ,
                 obliging
                 all
                 to
                 pledge
                 him
                 .
                 He
                 was
                 presented
                 with
                 a
                 piece
                 of
                 Plate
                 gilt
                 ,
                 and
                 those
                 who
                 brought
                 in
                 the
                 meat
                 had
                 two
                 Crowns
                 a-piece
                 given
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 We
                 sate
                 down
                 ;
                 but
                 most
                 of
                 the
                 dishes
                 being
                 dress'd
                 with
                 Onions
                 and
                 Garlick
                 ,
                 we
                 eat
                 very
                 little
                 ,
                 and
                 sent
                 the
                 rest
                 to
                 our
                 friends
                 in
                 the
                 City
                 .
                 But
                 what
                 we
                 spar'd
                 in
                 meat
                 ,
                 we
                 made
                 good
                 in
                 drink
                 ,
                 whereto
                 we
                 were
                 partly
                 encourag'd
                 by
                 the
                 Persian
                 Ambassadors
                 ,
                 who
                 being
                 lodg'd
                 near
                 us
                 ,
                 gave
                 us
                 the
                 divertisement
                 of
                 their
                 Bagpipes
                 ,
                 and
                 Hautbois
                 ,
                 and
                 partly
                 by
                 the
                 excellent
                 Wines
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Great
                 Duke
                 had
                 sent
                 us
                 .
              
               
                 Apr.
                 5.
                 we
                 had
                 our
                 first
                 private
                 Audience
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 ordinary
                 Ceremonies
                 ,
                 having
                 the
                 same
                 Commissioners
                 we
                 had
                 in
                 our
                 former
                 negotiation
                 ,
                 except
                 the
                 Chancellour
                 
                   Iuan
                   Tarassouits
                   Grammatin
                
                 ,
                 who
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 age
                 ,
                 had
                 resign'd
                 his
                 charge
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 conferr'd
                 upon
                 
                   Fedor
                   Fedorousin
                   Lichozou
                
                 .
                 While
                 we
                 were
                 at
                 this
                 Audience
                 ,
                 there
                 died
                 at
                 our
                 Lodging
                 one
                 of
                 our
                 Lacqueyes
                 ,
                 who
                 ,
                 some
                 few
                 dayes
                 before
                 ,
                 having
                 been
                 overturn'd
                 in
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 Sledges
                 ,
                 had
                 been
                 hurt
                 by
                 the
                 Ambassador
                 Brugman's
                 Cabinet
                 ,
                 which
                 fell
                 upon
                 his
                 breast
                 .
                 Being
                 of
                 the
                 reform'd
                 religion
                 ,
                 his
                 body
                 was
                 carried
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 that
                 Profession
                 ,
                 where
                 he
                 had
                 a
                 Funeral
                 Sermon
                 ,
                 after
                 which
                 he
                 was
                 buried
                 in
                 the
                 Church-yard
                 belonging
                 to
                 the
                 Germans
                 .
                 The
                 Great
                 Duke
                 sent
                 us
                 for
                 the
                 solemnity
                 of
                 the
                 enterment
                 ,
                 a
                 Pristaf
                 ,
                 and
                 15.
                 white
                 Horses
                 out
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 Stables
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 9.
                 
                 
                 We
                 had
                 our
                 second
                 private
                 Audience
                 .
                 The
                 10.
                 being
                 Palm-Sunday
                 ,
                 the
                 Muscovites
                 had
                 a
                 noble
                 Procession
                 ,
                 to
                 represent
                 our
                 Saviour's
                 entrance
                 into
                 Ierusalem
                 ,
                 and
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 might
                 
                 the
                 more
                 conveniently
                 see
                 it
                 ,
                 having
                 express'd
                 our
                 desires
                 to
                 that
                 purpose
                 ,
                 the
                 Great
                 Duke
                 sent
                 the
                 Ambassadors
                 their
                 ordinary
                 Horses
                 ,
                 and
                 fifteen
                 others
                 for
                 their
                 retinue
                 .
                 He
                 order'd
                 also
                 to
                 be
                 kept
                 for
                 us
                 a
                 place
                 ,
                 near
                 the
                 Castle-Gate
                 ,
                 whence
                 they
                 drove
                 out
                 the
                 people
                 which
                 had
                 throng'd
                 in
                 to
                 the
                 number
                 of
                 10000.
                 
                 The
                 Persian
                 Ambassadors
                 were
                 plac'd
                 behind
                 us
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 little
                 Theatre
                 we
                 have
                 spoken
                 of
                 before
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Great
                 Duke
                 having
                 been
                 at
                 service
                 in
                 our
                 Lady's
                 Church
                 ,
                 came
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Castle
                 with
                 the
                 Patriarch
                 in
                 very
                 good
                 order
                 .
              
               
                 First
                 ,
                 came
                 a
                 very
                 large
                 Chariot
                 ,
                 made
                 of
                 boards
                 nail'd
                 together
                 ,
                 but
                 low
                 ,
                 drawing
                 after
                 it
                 a
                 Tree
                 ,
                 on
                 which
                 hung
                 abundance
                 of
                 Apples
                 ,
                 Figs
                 ,
                 and
                 Grapes
                 .
                 In
                 it
                 were
                 four
                 little
                 Boys
                 with
                 surplisses
                 ,
                 who
                 sung
                 the
                 Hosanna
                 .
              
               
                 Then
                 follow'd
                 many
                 Priests
                 ,
                 in
                 their
                 surplisses
                 and
                 copes
                 ,
                 carrying
                 Crosses
                 ,
                 Banners
                 ,
                 and
                 Images
                 ,
                 upon
                 long
                 Poles
                 ;
                 some
                 of
                 them
                 sung
                 ,
                 others
                 cast
                 Incense
                 among
                 the
                 people
                 .
                 Next
                 came
                 the
                 Goses
                 or
                 Duke's
                 Merchants
                 ;
                 after
                 them
                 the
                 
                   Diaken
                   ,
                   Clerks
                   ,
                   Secretaries
                   ,
                   Knez
                
                 and
                 Bo●ares
                 ,
                 having
                 ,
                 most
                 of
                 them
                 Palms
                 in
                 their
                 hands
                 ,
                 and
                 went
                 immediately
                 before
                 the
                 Great
                 Duke
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 most
                 richly
                 clad
                 ,
                 with
                 a
                 Crown
                 upon
                 his
                 head
                 ,
                 supported
                 by
                 the
                 two
                 principal
                 Counsellors
                 of
                 State
                 ,
                 
                   Knez
                   Iuan
                   Borisowits
                   Cyrcaski
                
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   Knez
                   Alexey
                   Michaelouits
                   Won
                
                 ,
                 and
                 led
                 ,
                 himself
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 bridle
                 ,
                 the
                 Patriarch's
                 Horse
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 cover'd
                 with
                 Cloath
                 ,
                 and
                 made
                 to
                 represent
                 an
                 Asse
                 .
                 The
                 Patriarch
                 ,
                 who
                 rid
                 on
                 him
                 ,
                 had
                 on
                 his
                 head
                 a
                 round
                 white
                 Satin
                 Cap
                 ,
                 beset
                 with
                 rich
                 Pearls
                 ,
                 and
                 about
                 it
                 a
                 very
                 rich
                 Crown
                 .
                 He
                 had
                 in
                 his
                 right
                 hand
                 a
                 Cross
                 of
                 Diamonds
                 ,
                 wherewith
                 he
                 bless'd
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 who
                 receiv'd
                 his
                 benediction
                 with
                 great
                 submission
                 ,
                 bowing
                 their
                 heads
                 ,
                 and
                 incessantly
                 making
                 the
                 sign
                 of
                 the
                 Cross.
                 About
                 and
                 behind
                 him
                 were
                 Metropolitans
                 ,
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 Priests
                 ,
                 whereof
                 some
                 carried
                 Books
                 ,
                 others
                 Censers
                 .
                 About
                 fifty
                 little
                 Boys
                 ,
                 most
                 clad
                 in
                 red
                 ,
                 put
                 off
                 their
                 Casacks
                 and
                 scatter'd
                 them
                 along
                 the
                 way
                 :
                 others
                 had
                 pieces
                 of
                 Cloath
                 about
                 an
                 Ell-square
                 ,
                 of
                 all
                 colours
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 laid
                 on
                 the
                 ground
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 Great
                 Duke
                 and
                 Patriarch
                 to
                 pass
                 over
                 .
                 The
                 Great
                 Duke
                 being
                 come
                 over
                 against
                 us
                 ,
                 made
                 a
                 halt
                 ,
                 and
                 sent
                 his
                 principal
                 Interpreter
                 ,
                 
                   Iohn
                   Helmes
                
                 ,
                 to
                 ask
                 after
                 our
                 health
                 ,
                 and
                 went
                 not
                 on
                 till
                 our
                 answer
                 was
                 brought
                 him
                 .
                 This
                 done
                 ,
                 he
                 went
                 into
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 where
                 he
                 stay'd
                 about
                 half
                 an
                 hour
                 .
                 In
                 his
                 return
                 ,
                 he
                 stopp'd
                 again
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 place
                 ,
                 to
                 give
                 the
                 Ambassadors
                 notice
                 that
                 he
                 would
                 send
                 them
                 a
                 Dinner
                 from
                 his
                 own
                 Table
                 :
                 which
                 yet
                 was
                 not
                 done
                 ,
                 but
                 instead
                 thereof
                 ,
                 our
                 ordinary
                 allowance
                 was
                 doubled
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 honour
                 the
                 Great
                 Duke
                 did
                 the
                 Patriarch
                 in
                 leading
                 his
                 horse
                 ,
                 is
                 worth
                 to
                 him
                 400
                 Crowns
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Patriarch
                 is
                 oblig'd
                 to
                 give
                 him
                 .
                 Upon
                 Pain-Sunday
                 ,
                 the
                 same
                 Ceremonies
                 were
                 observ'd
                 all
                 over
                 Muscovy
                 ;
                 the
                 Metropolitanes
                 and
                 Bishops
                 representing
                 the
                 person
                 of
                 the
                 Patriarch
                 ,
                 the
                 Weiwodes
                 or
                 Governours
                 ,
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 Great
                 Duke
                 .
              
               
                 April
                 .
                 17.
                 was
                 their
                 Easter-day
                 .
                 'T
                 is
                 the
                 greatest
                 of
                 all
                 their
                 Festivals
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 celebrate
                 it
                 with
                 abundance
                 of
                 Ceremonies
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 great
                 rejoycings
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 in
                 remembrance
                 of
                 our
                 Saviour's
                 Resurrection
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 it
                 puts
                 a
                 period
                 to
                 their
                 Lent.
                 The
                 streets
                 were
                 all
                 full
                 of
                 a
                 sort
                 of
                 Merchants
                 ,
                 who
                 sold
                 Eggs
                 of
                 all
                 sorts
                 of
                 colours
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Muscovites
                 send
                 by
                 way
                 of
                 Present
                 one
                 to
                 another
                 ,
                 for
                 a
                 fortnight
                 together
                 after
                 Easter
                 ,
                 during
                 which
                 time
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 meet
                 ,
                 they
                 kiss
                 each
                 other
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 salutation
                 is
                 in
                 these
                 words
                 ,
                 
                   Christos
                   wos
                   Chrest
                
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 
                   Christ
                   is
                   risen
                
                 ,
                 whereto
                 the
                 other
                 answers
                 ,
                 
                   Wostin
                   wos
                   Chrest
                
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 
                   He
                   is
                   risen
                   indeed
                
                 .
                 No
                 person
                 ,
                 what
                 condition
                 ,
                 sex
                 ,
                 or
                 other
                 quality
                 soever
                 he
                 be
                 of
                 ,
                 dares
                 refuse
                 these
                 kisses
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 Eggs
                 ,
                 that
                 are
                 presented
                 to
                 him
                 .
                 The
                 Great
                 Duke
                 himself
                 hath
                 Presented
                 some
                 to
                 the
                 principal
                 Counsellors
                 ,
                 and
                 Lords
                 of
                 his
                 Court.
                 He
                 is
                 wont
                 also
                 ,
                 on
                 Easter-day
                 ,
                 betimes
                 in
                 the
                 morning
                 ,
                 to
                 visit
                 the
                 Prisoners
                 before
                 he
                 goes
                 to
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 order
                 every
                 one
                 to
                 have
                 an
                 Egg
                 given
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 some
                 sheep-skin
                 for
                 bestow'd
                 on
                 them
                 ,
                 exhorting
                 them
                 to
                 rejoyce
                 ,
                 since
                 Christ
                 dy'd
                 for
                 their
                 sins
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 now
                 truly
                 risen
                 again
                 .
                 That
                 done
                 ,
                 he
                 causes
                 the
                 Prison-doors
                 to
                 be
                 shut
                 again
                 ,
                 and
                 goes
                 to
                 his
                 Devotions
                 .
                 Their
                 greatest
                 rejoycings
                 consist
                 in
                 Feasts
                 ,
                 and
                 good
                 Cheer
                 ;
                 but
                 especially
                 in
                 debauches
                 ,
                 in
                 common
                 drinking-houses
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 full
                 of
                 all
                 sorts
                 of
                 persons
                 ,
                 Men
                 and
                 Women
                 ,
                 Ecclesiastick
                 and
                 Laicks
                 ,
                 who
                 get
                 so
                 drunk
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 streets
                 are
                 pav'd
                 with
                 Drunkards
                 .
                 The
                 present
                 Patriarch
                 hath
                 prohibited
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 order'd
                 that
                 on
                 Easter-day
                 no
                 drinking
                 places
                 should
                 be
                 open
                 ;
                 but
                 he
                 is
                 not
                 much
                 obey'd
                 .
              
               
                 April
                 29.
                 
                 
                 The
                 Ambassador
                 Brugman
                 desir'd
                 ,
                 and
                 had
                 ,
                 a
                 private
                 audience
                 of
                 the
                 Bojares
                 ;
                 to
                 which
                 he
                 went
                 alone
                 ,
                 without
                 his
                 Collegue
                 ,
                 and
                 but
                 few
                 persons
                 about
                 him
                 .
                 It
                 was
                 given
                 him
                 in
                 the
                 Exchequer
                 ,
                 and
                 lasted
                 above
                 two
                 hours
                 ;
                 what
                 he
                 treated
                 about
                 we
                 could
                 never
                 learn
                 ,
                 till
                 afterward
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 charge
                 put
                 in
                 against
                 him
                 at
                 our
                 return
                 home
                 .
              
               
                 May
                 6.
                 
                 
                 The
                 Ambassadors
                 had
                 together
                 their
                 third
                 conference
                 with
                 the
                 Bojares
                 ;
                 the
                 17.
                 the
                 fourth
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 27.
                 the
                 fifth
                 and
                 last
                 private
                 audience
                 .
              
               
                 May
                 30.
                 
                 The
                 Great
                 Duke
                 permitted
                 the
                 young
                 Prince's
                 Governour
                 ,
                 to
                 go
                 a-hawking
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 invite
                 ,
                 to
                 that
                 Divertisement
                 ,
                 the
                 Gentlemen
                 of
                 our
                 retinue
                 .
                 He
                 sent
                 us
                 Horses
                 ,
                 and
                 carried
                 us
                 two
                 Leagues
                 from
                 the
                 City
                 into
                 most
                 pleasant
                 Meadow
                 grounds
                 .
                 Having
                 sported
                 two
                 or
                 three
                 hours
                 ,
                 we
                 were
                 treated
                 with
                 a
                 Collation
                 ,
                 under
                 a
                 Tent
                 pitch'd
                 there
                 for
                 that
                 end
                 .
                 The
                 treatment
                 was
                 ordinary
                 ,
                 Strong-water
                 ,
                 Hydromel
                 ,
                 Ginger-bread
                 ,
                 and
                 preserv'd
                 Cherries
                 .
              
               
               
                 Iune
                 1.
                 
                 
                 The
                 Muscovites
                 celebrated
                 with
                 great
                 solemnities
                 the
                 birth-day
                 of
                 their
                 young
                 Prince
                 ,
                 
                   Knez
                   Iuan
                   Michaelouits
                
                 .
                 Our
                 ordinary
                 allowance
                 of
                 Provisions
                 was
                 doubled
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 3.
                 
                 The
                 Ambassador
                 Brugman
                 had
                 a
                 second
                 private
                 conference
                 with
                 the
                 
                   Bojares
                   .
                   Iune
                
                 14.
                 being
                 Whitsun-eve
                 ,
                 the
                 Great
                 Duke
                 gave
                 publick
                 audience
                 to
                 all
                 the
                 Ambassadors
                 then
                 in
                 Mosco
                 ,
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 their
                 departure
                 .
                 That
                 of
                 Persia
                 went
                 first
                 to
                 audience
                 :
                 he
                 was
                 a
                 Cupz●n
                 ,
                 or
                 Merchant
                 ;
                 as
                 he
                 came
                 back
                 he
                 had
                 on
                 his
                 other
                 Cloaths
                 ▪
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Persian
                 custom
                 a
                 Garment
                 of
                 Crimson-Satin
                 ,
                 lined
                 with
                 the
                 best
                 kind
                 of
                 Sables
                 which
                 the
                 Great
                 Duke
                 had
                 Presented
                 him
                 with
                 .
              
               
                 After
                 him
                 went
                 the
                 
                   Greeks
                   ,
                   Armenians
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Tartars
                 ,
                 who
                 in
                 their
                 return
                 ,
                 caus'd
                 their
                 Letters
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Presents
                 they
                 had
                 receiv'd
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 carried
                 before
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 12.
                 
                 Arrived
                 there
                 our
                 Controller
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 stay'd
                 at
                 Dantzick
                 ,
                 to
                 look
                 after
                 the
                 finishing
                 of
                 some
                 Presents
                 which
                 we
                 were
                 to
                 carry
                 into
                 Persia.
                 The
                 Great
                 Duke
                 was
                 gone
                 on
                 a
                 Pilgrimage
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 City
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Chancellor
                 durst
                 not
                 permit
                 the
                 Controller
                 to
                 enter
                 in
                 without
                 his
                 Majesties
                 express
                 order
                 ;
                 which
                 occasion'd
                 his
                 staying
                 three
                 dayes
                 in
                 the
                 Suburbs
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 15.
                 
                 
                 The
                 Great
                 Duke
                 and
                 Dutchess
                 return'd
                 to
                 Moscou
                 .
                 The
                 Duke
                 was
                 attended
                 by
                 a
                 great
                 number
                 of
                 Lords
                 :
                 the
                 Dutchess
                 had
                 about
                 her
                 36.
                 
                 Ladies
                 ,
                 or
                 Maids
                 of
                 honour
                 .
                 They
                 were
                 all
                 on
                 Horse-back
                 ,
                 sitting
                 a-stride
                 ,
                 cloath'd
                 in
                 red
                 ,
                 white
                 Hats
                 on
                 their
                 heads
                 ,
                 with
                 great
                 red
                 bands
                 dangling
                 at
                 their
                 backs
                 ,
                 white
                 Scarfs
                 about
                 their
                 necks
                 ;
                 they
                 were
                 most
                 wickedly
                 be-painted
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 17.
                 
                 I
                 was
                 sent
                 to
                 the
                 Chancellor
                 ,
                 to
                 speak
                 to
                 him
                 concerning
                 our
                 dispatches
                 .
                 He
                 would
                 do
                 me
                 the
                 greatest
                 honour
                 I
                 could
                 expect
                 ,
                 and
                 order'd
                 ,
                 I
                 should
                 be
                 brought
                 in
                 to
                 audience
                 by
                 a
                 Pristaf
                 .
                 That
                 importunate
                 civility
                 cost
                 me
                 two
                 hours
                 attendance
                 in
                 the
                 Antichamber
                 ,
                 till
                 a
                 Pristaf
                 was
                 found
                 .
                 The
                 Chancellor
                 and
                 Vice-Chancellor
                 receiv'd
                 me
                 kindly
                 ,
                 and
                 dismiss'd
                 me
                 well
                 satisfy'd
                 .
                 The
                 Table
                 in
                 the
                 Audience
                 Chamber
                 was
                 cover'd
                 with
                 a
                 very
                 rich
                 Persian
                 Carpet
                 ,
                 upon
                 which
                 was
                 a
                 silver
                 Standish
                 ,
                 but
                 without
                 any
                 Ink
                 in
                 it
                 :
                 I
                 was
                 told
                 afterwards
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 set
                 there
                 only
                 for
                 the
                 time
                 I
                 was
                 to
                 stay
                 in
                 the
                 room
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 but
                 poorly
                 furnish'd
                 without
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 20.
                 
                 The
                 Pristafs
                 came
                 to
                 tell
                 us
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 might
                 take
                 our
                 journey
                 for
                 Persia
                 when
                 we
                 pleas'd
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 at
                 our
                 return
                 thence
                 ,
                 we
                 should
                 have
                 the
                 honour
                 to
                 kiss
                 his
                 Majesties
                 hand
                 ,
                 it
                 being
                 not
                 fit
                 they
                 did
                 it
                 then
                 ,
                 since
                 the
                 Ambassadors
                 were
                 not
                 to
                 return
                 into
                 their
                 own
                 Country
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 at
                 the
                 last
                 publick
                 audience
                 only
                 ,
                 the
                 Great
                 Duke
                 was
                 oblig'd
                 to
                 answer
                 the
                 Credentials
                 they
                 had
                 brought
                 .
              
               
                 We
                 accordingly
                 prepar'd
                 for
                 our
                 departure
                 ,
                 got
                 Boats
                 to
                 be
                 provided
                 to
                 carry
                 us
                 upon
                 the
                 River
                 to
                 Nisa
                 ,
                 and
                 took
                 into
                 our
                 service
                 ,
                 three
                 Lieutenants
                 ,
                 four
                 Serjeants
                 ,
                 and
                 twenty
                 three
                 Souldiers
                 ,
                 Scots
                 and
                 Germans
                 .
                 The
                 Great
                 Duke
                 gave
                 us
                 leave
                 to
                 take
                 them
                 out
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 Guard
                 ,
                 for
                 our
                 security
                 against
                 the
                 incursions
                 of
                 the
                 Tartars
                 ,
                 which
                 make
                 travelling
                 neer
                 Wolgda
                 very
                 dangerous
                 .
                 We
                 also
                 hir'd
                 certain
                 Muscovites
                 ,
                 for
                 ordinary
                 Employments
                 .
                 The
                 24.
                 and
                 25.
                 were
                 spent
                 in
                 putting
                 our
                 things
                 aboard
                 ,
                 and
                 sending
                 away
                 certain
                 brass
                 Guns
                 we
                 had
                 brought
                 out
                 of
                 Germany
                 ,
                 and
                 some
                 Cabinets
                 we
                 had
                 bought
                 at
                 Moscou
                 ,
                 and
                 part
                 of
                 our
                 Baggage
                 ,
                 ordering
                 the
                 Conductor
                 to
                 stay
                 for
                 us
                 at
                 Nisa
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 26.
                 
                 came
                 in
                 Ambassadors
                 ,
                 or
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Mvscovites
                 call
                 them
                 ,
                 
                   Courriers
                   of
                   quality
                
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 King
                 of
                 Poland
                 .
                 We
                 went
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 City
                 ,
                 to
                 observe
                 their
                 entrance
                 .
                 As
                 soon
                 as
                 they
                 perceiv'd
                 us
                 ,
                 they
                 saluted
                 us
                 very
                 civilly
                 ,
                 putting
                 off
                 their
                 Hats
                 ,
                 but
                 their
                 demeanour
                 towards
                 the
                 Muscovites
                 was
                 much
                 wanting
                 of
                 respect
                 ,
                 never
                 offering
                 to
                 be
                 uncovered
                 .
                 They
                 also
                 oblig'd
                 the
                 Pristefs
                 to
                 alight
                 ,
                 and
                 uncover
                 themselves
                 first
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 not
                 there
                 to
                 do
                 the
                 Muscovites
                 any
                 honour
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 receive
                 it
                 from
                 them
                 .
                 There
                 were
                 no
                 Horses
                 out
                 the
                 Great
                 Duke's
                 Stables
                 at
                 the
                 entrance
                 of
                 these
                 Ambassadors
                 ,
                 because
                 another
                 Polish
                 Ambassador
                 ,
                 had
                 ,
                 some
                 few
                 dayes
                 before
                 ,
                 refus'd
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 made
                 use
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 other
                 Polish
                 Ambassador
                 had
                 been
                 sent
                 to
                 the
                 Great
                 Duke
                 immediately
                 after
                 the
                 defeat
                 of
                 the
                 Muscovites
                 before
                 Smolensco
                 ,
                 
                 which
                 gave
                 him
                 occasion
                 to
                 be
                 so
                 insolent
                 as
                 he
                 was
                 ,
                 during
                 his
                 stay
                 at
                 Mosco
                 .
                 He
                 would
                 needs
                 make
                 his
                 proposition
                 sitting
                 ,
                 and
                 perceiving
                 that
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 pronounc'd
                 the
                 name
                 and
                 titles
                 of
                 his
                 King
                 ,
                 the
                 Bojares
                 were
                 not
                 uncover'd
                 ,
                 he
                 stopp'd
                 ,
                 till
                 such
                 time
                 as
                 the
                 Grand
                 Duke
                 had
                 commanded
                 them
                 to
                 be
                 so
                 ▪
                 The
                 King
                 of
                 Poland
                 had
                 sent
                 the
                 Great
                 Duke
                 no
                 Present
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 Ambassador
                 gave
                 him
                 ,
                 as
                 from
                 himself
                 ,
                 a
                 very
                 fair
                 Coach
                 ▪
                 and
                 yet
                 when
                 the
                 Duke
                 sent
                 him
                 a
                 rich
                 Present
                 of
                 Sables
                 ,
                 he
                 refus'd
                 them
                 .
                 Whereupon
                 the
                 Great
                 Duke
                 sent
                 back
                 his
                 Coach
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Ambassador
                 being
                 angry
                 at
                 ,
                 took
                 that
                 occasion
                 to
                 tumble
                 the
                 Pristaf
                 from
                 the
                 top
                 of
                 a
                 high
                 pair
                 of
                 stairs
                 to
                 the
                 bottom
                 .
                 The
                 Great
                 Duke
                 was
                 so
                 incens'd
                 thereat
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 sent
                 one
                 to
                 tell
                 the
                 Ambassador
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 knew
                 not
                 ,
                 whether
                 this
                 demeanour
                 of
                 his
                 was
                 according
                 to
                 his
                 Master's
                 order
                 ,
                 or
                 that
                 the
                 rudeness
                 proceeded
                 from
                 his
                 own
                 passion
                 ;
                 that
                 if
                 his
                 King
                 had
                 commanded
                 him
                 to
                 do
                 so
                 ,
                 patience
                 must
                 be
                 had
                 ,
                 till
                 God
                 enabled
                 him
                 to
                 express
                 his
                 resentment
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 event
                 of
                 War
                 was
                 in
                 his
                 hands
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 another
                 time
                 he
                 might
                 be
                 the
                 more
                 fortunate
                 :
                 but
                 that
                 if
                 he
                 had
                 done
                 this
                 without
                 
                 order
                 ,
                 and
                 upon
                 his
                 own
                 accompt
                 ,
                 complaint
                 should
                 be
                 made
                 of
                 it
                 to
                 the
                 King
                 his
                 Master
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 26
                 of
                 Iune
                 ,
                 the
                 Pristaf
                 brought
                 us
                 the
                 Great
                 Dukes
                 Pass
                 ,
                 which
                 for
                 the
                 odness
                 of
                 the
                 stile
                 ,
                 
                 we
                 think
                 fit
                 to
                 insert
                 here
                 ,
                 faithfully
                 translated
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Muscovian
                 language
                 .
              
               
                 From
                 the
                 Grand
                 Seigneur
                 and
                 Great
                 Duke
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 Russes
                 ,
                 
                   Michael
                   Federouits
                
                 ;
                 We
                 enjoyn
                 all
                 our
                 
                   Bojares
                   ,
                   Weiwodes
                
                 and
                 Diaken
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 our
                 Commanders
                 from
                 the
                 City
                 of
                 Moscou
                 to
                 Columna
                 ,
                 and
                 thence
                 to
                 
                   Perestaf
                   ,
                   Resansky
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Kasimoua
                 ,
                 to
                 Murama
                 ,
                 and
                 Nise-Novogorod
                 ,
                 to
                 Casan
                 ,
                 and
                 Astrachan
                 ,
                 to
                 let
                 pass
                 
                   Philip
                   Crusius
                
                 and
                 
                   Otton
                   Brugman
                
                 ,
                 Ambassadors
                 and
                 Counsellours
                 from
                 Frederick
                 ,
                 Duke
                 of
                 Holstein
                 ,
                 whom
                 we
                 have
                 permitted
                 to
                 go
                 from
                 Moscou
                 into
                 Persia
                 ,
                 to
                 
                   Schach
                   Sefi
                
                 of
                 Persia
                 :
                 by
                 vertue
                 of
                 a
                 Treaty
                 made
                 for
                 the
                 Passage
                 and
                 Commerce
                 of
                 the
                 Merchants
                 of
                 Holstein
                 .
                 We
                 have
                 also
                 permitted
                 them
                 to
                 take
                 along
                 with
                 them
                 their
                 Germans
                 of
                 Holstein
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 number
                 of
                 85
                 persons
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 their
                 convoy
                 30
                 Souldiers
                 ,
                 chosen
                 ,
                 with
                 our
                 consent
                 ,
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Germans
                 ,
                 who
                 serve
                 in
                 Muscovy
                 ,
                 which
                 number
                 they
                 may
                 augment
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 safety
                 of
                 their
                 Voyage
                 of
                 Persia
                 ,
                 at
                 
                   Nisa
                   ,
                   Cassan
                
                 ,
                 or
                 Astrachan
                 ,
                 by
                 eleven
                 men
                 ,
                 Germans
                 or
                 Muscovites
                 ,
                 voluntiers
                 .
                 We
                 also
                 permit
                 them
                 ,
                 at
                 Nisa
                 ,
                 to
                 hire
                 two
                 Pilots
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 acquainted
                 with
                 the
                 course
                 of
                 the
                 Wolgda
                 .
                 We
                 consent
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 like
                 manner
                 permit
                 the
                 said
                 Ambassadors
                 of
                 Holstein
                 ,
                 if
                 ,
                 at
                 their
                 return
                 from
                 Persia
                 ,
                 they
                 stand
                 in
                 need
                 of
                 a
                 Convoy
                 ,
                 or
                 other
                 people
                 for
                 business
                 ,
                 to
                 take
                 at
                 Cassan
                 ,
                 or
                 Astrachan
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 where
                 else
                 they
                 shall
                 think
                 fit
                 ,
                 forty
                 men
                 ,
                 or
                 such
                 other
                 number
                 as
                 they
                 shall
                 think
                 requisite
                 for
                 the
                 prosecution
                 of
                 their
                 Voyage
                 :
                 provided
                 ,
                 that
                 those
                 of
                 our
                 people
                 who
                 shall
                 hire
                 themselves
                 to
                 the
                 said
                 Ambassadors
                 ,
                 gave
                 in
                 their
                 names
                 to
                 the
                 
                   Boj●res
                   ,
                   Weiwodes
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Diaken
                 of
                 the
                 place
                 of
                 their
                 abode
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 at
                 their
                 departure
                 thence
                 ,
                 as
                 at
                 their
                 return
                 thither
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 may
                 be
                 a
                 Register
                 kept
                 thereof
                 .
                 And
                 if
                 they
                 return
                 from
                 Persia
                 in
                 the
                 Winter
                 ,
                 it
                 shall
                 be
                 lawful
                 for
                 them
                 ,
                 for
                 their
                 money
                 ,
                 to
                 take
                 into
                 their
                 service
                 such
                 a
                 number
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 and
                 Sledges
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 shall
                 think
                 requisite
                 for
                 the
                 continuation
                 of
                 their
                 Voyage
                 .
              
               
                 We
                 have
                 also
                 appointed
                 
                   Rodiuon
                   Gaba●o
                
                 ,
                 Gentleman
                 of
                 Astrachan
                 ,
                 to
                 conduct
                 the
                 said
                 Ambassadors
                 from
                 Moscou
                 to
                 Asttachan
                 ,
                 Wherefore
                 we
                 command
                 you
                 ,
                 our
                 
                   Bojares
                   ;
                   Weiwodes
                   ,
                   Diaken
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Commanders
                 ,
                 to
                 let
                 pass
                 the
                 said
                 Rodiuon
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 Ambassadors
                 of
                 Holstein
                 ,
                 Without
                 any
                 l●t
                 .
                 And
                 if
                 after
                 their
                 Voyage
                 of
                 Persia
                 ,
                 at
                 their
                 return
                 thence
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 desirous
                 to
                 to
                 repass
                 through
                 the
                 Countries
                 in
                 our
                 obedience
                 ,
                 you
                 shall
                 permit
                 them
                 to
                 take
                 into
                 their
                 service
                 ,
                 for
                 labour
                 ,
                 or
                 for
                 convoy
                 upon
                 the
                 Wolga
                 ,
                 forty
                 men
                 ,
                 or
                 such
                 other
                 number
                 as
                 they
                 shall
                 stand
                 in
                 need
                 of
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 shall
                 take
                 by
                 vertue
                 of
                 this
                 present
                 Pass-port
                 ,
                 at
                 
                   Astrachan
                   ,
                   Cassan
                
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 other
                 place
                 they
                 shall
                 think
                 fit
                 .
                 And
                 our
                 said
                 Subjects
                 shall
                 be
                 oblig'd
                 to
                 cause
                 their
                 names
                 to
                 be
                 enroll'd
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 at
                 their
                 departure
                 as
                 at
                 their
                 return
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 notice
                 may
                 be
                 taken
                 ,
                 that
                 no
                 Robbers
                 ,
                 Golops
                 ,
                 or
                 fugitive
                 Slaves
                 get
                 in
                 among
                 them
                 .
                 In
                 like
                 manner
                 at
                 the
                 return
                 of
                 their
                 Voyage
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 pass
                 through
                 Muscovy
                 in
                 the
                 Winter
                 time
                 ,
                 it
                 shall
                 be
                 lawfull
                 for
                 them
                 ,
                 at
                 their
                 own
                 charge
                 ,
                 to
                 hire
                 such
                 a
                 number
                 of
                 Sledges
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 shall
                 think
                 fit
                 ,
                 so
                 as
                 that
                 they
                 be
                 not
                 hindred
                 in
                 the
                 prosecution
                 of
                 their
                 Voyage
                 ,
                 either
                 in
                 Cities
                 or
                 in
                 the
                 Country
                 .
                 Enjoyning
                 further
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 respect
                 be
                 given
                 to
                 the
                 Ambassadors
                 of
                 Holstein
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 civillity
                 done
                 their
                 people
                 ,
                 both
                 going
                 and
                 coming
                 ,
                 not
                 permitting
                 that
                 they
                 should
                 suffer
                 any
                 violence
                 ,
                 or
                 be
                 robbed
                 :
                 obliging
                 them
                 also
                 ,
                 for
                 their
                 part
                 ,
                 not
                 to
                 take
                 any
                 provisions
                 by
                 force
                 of
                 any
                 whatsoever
                 ;
                 but
                 it
                 shall
                 be
                 lawful
                 for
                 them
                 ,
                 to
                 buy
                 ,
                 for
                 their
                 money
                 ,
                 of
                 those
                 that
                 shall
                 be
                 willing
                 to
                 sell
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 both
                 going
                 and
                 coming
                 .
                 Writ
                 at
                 Moscou
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 year
                 7144.
                 
                 June
                 20.
                 and
                 signed
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   Czaar
                   ,
                   and
                   Great
                   Duke
                   of
                   all
                   the
                   Russes
                   ,
                   Michael
                   Federouits
                
                 ;
                 and
                 lower
                 ,
                 
                   Deak
                   Maxim
                   Matuskin
                
                 ;
                 and
                 sealed
                 with
                 the
                 great
                 Seal
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Pristaf
                 having
                 given
                 us
                 our
                 Pass-port
                 ,
                 
                 we
                 appointed
                 Iun.
                 30.
                 for
                 our
                 departure
                 .
                 Mr.
                 
                   David
                   Ruts
                
                 gave
                 us
                 another
                 entertainment
                 that
                 day
                 ,
                 and
                 kept
                 us
                 till
                 the
                 last
                 hour
                 of
                 the
                 day
                 ,
                 which
                 (
                 the
                 Muscovites
                 beginning
                 it
                 at
                 Sun-rising
                 ,
                 and
                 ending
                 it
                 at
                 Sun-set
                 )
                 having
                 struck
                 ,
                 the
                 Pristaf
                 caus'd
                 to
                 be
                 brought
                 out
                 the
                 Great
                 Dukes
                 Horses
                 ,
                 and
                 hasten'd
                 our
                 departure
                 ,
                 being
                 accompany'd
                 by
                 several
                 persons
                 of
                 quality
                 ,
                 who
                 brought
                 us
                 as
                 far
                 as
                 the
                 Monastery
                 of
                 Simana
                 ,
                 three
                 leagues
                 from
                 Moscou
                 ,
                 where
                 our
                 Boat
                 waited
                 for
                 us
                 ,
                 avoiding
                 by
                 that
                 means
                 the
                 many
                 windings
                 of
                 the
                 River
                 from
                 Moscou
                 thither
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 it
                 were
                 not
                 handsome
                 to
                 leave
                 Moscou
                 without
                 giving
                 some
                 account
                 of
                 that
                 great
                 City
                 ,
                 
                 the
                 Metropolis
                 of
                 all
                 Muscovy
                 ,
                 to
                 which
                 it
                 gives
                 the
                 name
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 takes
                 its
                 own
                 from
                 the
                 River
                 Moska
                 .
                 This
                 River
                 ,
                 which
                 passes
                 through
                 ,
                 and
                 divides
                 all
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 City
                 ,
                 from
                 that
                 quarter
                 of
                 it
                 which
                 is
                 called
                 
                   Strelitza
                   Slauoda
                
                 ,
                 rises
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Province
                 of
                 Tuere
                 ,
                 and
                 having
                 joyn'd
                 its
                 waters
                 with
                 those
                 of
                 the
                 Occa
                 ,
                 near
                 Columna
                 ,
                 it
                 falls
                 together
                 with
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 about
                 half
                 a
                 league
                 thence
                 ,
                 into
                 the
                 Wolga
                 .
                 The
                 City
                 is
                 elevated
                 55
                 degr
                 .
                 36
                 min.
                 its
                 longitude
                 66
                 degrees
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 midst
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 Country
                 ,
                 and
                 almost
                 at
                 an
                 equal
                 distance
                 from
                 all
                 the
                 Frontiers
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 above
                 120
                 German
                 leagues
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 about
                 three
                 leagues
                 about
                 ,
                 and
                 ,
                 no
                 doubt
                 ,
                 hath
                 been
                 heretofore
                 bigger
                 than
                 it
                 is
                 now
                 .
                 
                   Mathius
                   de
                   Michou
                
                 ,
                 a
                 Canon
                 of
                 Cracovid
                 ,
                 who
                 ●ourish'd
                 at
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 the
                 last
                 age
                 ,
                 says
                 ,
                 that
                 ,
                 in
                 his
                 time
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 twice
                 as
                 big
                 as
                 the
                 City
                 of
                 Prague
                 .
                 The
                 Tartars
                 of
                 Crim
                 and
                 Precop
                 ,
                 burnt
                 it
                 in
                 the
                 year
                 1571.
                 and
                 the
                 Poles
                 set
                 it
                 a-fire
                 in
                 the
                 year
                 1611.
                 so
                 as
                 that
                 there
                 was
                 nothing
                 left
                 of
                 it
                 but
                 the
                 Castle
                 ;
                 and
                 yet
                 now
                 there
                 are
                 numbred
                 in
                 it
                 above
                 40000
                 houses
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 is
                 out
                 of
                 all
                 controversie
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 greatest
                 Cities
                 in
                 Europe
                 .
              
               
               
                 'T
                 is
                 true
                 ,
                 that
                 ,
                 the
                 Palaces
                 of
                 great
                 Lords
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Houses
                 of
                 some
                 rich
                 Merchants
                 excepted
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 of
                 Brick
                 or
                 Stone
                 ,
                 all
                 the
                 rest
                 are
                 of
                 Wood
                 ,
                 and
                 made
                 up
                 of
                 beams
                 ,
                 and
                 cross-pieces
                 of
                 Firr
                 laid
                 one
                 upon
                 another
                 .
                 
                 They
                 cover
                 them
                 with
                 barks
                 of
                 trees
                 ,
                 upon
                 which
                 they
                 sometimes
                 put
                 another
                 covering
                 of
                 Turfes
                 .
                 The
                 carelesness
                 of
                 the
                 Muscovites
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 disorders
                 of
                 their
                 house-keeping
                 are
                 such
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 hardly
                 passes
                 a
                 moneth
                 ,
                 nay
                 not
                 a
                 week
                 ,
                 but
                 some
                 place
                 or
                 other
                 takes
                 fire
                 ,
                 which
                 ,
                 meeting
                 with
                 what
                 is
                 very
                 combustible
                 ,
                 does
                 in
                 a
                 moment
                 reduce
                 many
                 houses
                 ,
                 nay
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 wind
                 be
                 any
                 thing
                 high
                 ,
                 whole
                 streets
                 into
                 ashes
                 .
                 Some
                 few
                 days
                 before
                 our
                 arrival
                 ,
                 the
                 fire
                 had
                 consumed
                 the
                 third
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 City
                 ;
                 and
                 about
                 5
                 or
                 6
                 years
                 since
                 ,
                 the
                 like
                 accident
                 had
                 near
                 destroy'd
                 it
                 all
                 .
                 To
                 prevent
                 this
                 ,
                 the
                 Strelits
                 of
                 the
                 Guard
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Watch
                 ,
                 are
                 enjoyn'd
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 night
                 time
                 to
                 carry
                 Pole-axes
                 ,
                 wherewith
                 they
                 break
                 down
                 the
                 houses
                 adjoyning
                 to
                 those
                 which
                 are
                 a-fire
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 means
                 they
                 hinder
                 the
                 progress
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 with
                 much
                 better
                 success
                 than
                 if
                 they
                 attempted
                 the
                 quenching
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 And
                 that
                 it
                 may
                 not
                 fasten
                 on
                 other
                 more
                 solid
                 structures
                 ,
                 the
                 doors
                 and
                 windows
                 are
                 very
                 narrow
                 ,
                 having
                 shutters
                 of
                 Latin
                 ,
                 to
                 prevent
                 the
                 sparks
                 and
                 flashes
                 from
                 getting
                 in
                 .
                 Those
                 who
                 have
                 their
                 houses
                 burnt
                 ,
                 have
                 this
                 comfort
                 withall
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 buy
                 houses
                 ready
                 built
                 ,
                 at
                 a
                 market
                 for
                 that
                 purpose
                 ,
                 without
                 the
                 white-Wall
                 ,
                 at
                 a
                 very
                 easy
                 rate
                 ,
                 and
                 have
                 them
                 taken
                 down
                 ,
                 transported
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 a
                 short
                 time
                 set
                 up
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 place
                 where
                 the
                 former
                 stood
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 streets
                 of
                 Moscou
                 are
                 handsome
                 ,
                 and
                 very
                 broad
                 ,
                 but
                 so
                 dirty
                 ,
                 after
                 rain
                 hath
                 ever
                 so
                 little
                 moisten'd
                 the
                 ground
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 were
                 impossible
                 to
                 get
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 dirt
                 ,
                 were
                 it
                 not
                 for
                 the
                 great
                 Posts
                 ,
                 which
                 set
                 together
                 make
                 a
                 kind
                 of
                 bridge
                 ,
                 much
                 like
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 Rhin
                 ,
                 near
                 Strasbourg
                 which
                 bridges
                 ,
                 in
                 foul
                 weather
                 ,
                 serve
                 for
                 a
                 kind
                 of
                 pavement
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 City
                 is
                 divided
                 into
                 four
                 quarters
                 ,
                 
                 or
                 circuits
                 ,
                 whereof
                 the
                 first
                 is
                 called
                 Catayrogod
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 the
                 mid-City
                 ,
                 as
                 being
                 in
                 the
                 midst
                 of
                 the
                 others
                 .
                 This
                 quarter
                 is
                 divided
                 from
                 the
                 rest
                 by
                 a
                 brick-wall
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Muscovites
                 call
                 
                   crasne
                   stenna
                
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 red
                 stone
                 .
                 The
                 Moska
                 passes
                 on
                 the
                 South-side
                 of
                 it
                 ▪
                 and
                 the
                 River
                 Neglina
                 ,
                 which
                 joyns
                 with
                 the
                 other
                 behind
                 the
                 Castle
                 ,
                 
                 on
                 the
                 North
                 side
                 .
                 The
                 Great
                 Duke's
                 Palace
                 ,
                 called
                 Cremelena
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 is
                 of
                 greater
                 extent
                 than
                 many
                 other
                 ordinary
                 Cities
                 ,
                 takes
                 up
                 almost
                 one
                 half
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 fortify'd
                 with
                 three
                 strong
                 walls
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 good
                 ditch
                 ,
                 and
                 very
                 well
                 mounted
                 with
                 Canon
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 midst
                 of
                 the
                 Castle
                 are
                 two
                 Steeples
                 ,
                 one
                 very
                 high
                 ,
                 and
                 cover'd
                 with
                 Copper
                 gilt
                 ,
                 as
                 all
                 the
                 other
                 Steeples
                 of
                 the
                 Castle
                 are
                 .
                 This
                 Steeple
                 is
                 called
                 
                   Iuan
                   Welike
                
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   Great
                   Iohn
                
                 .
                 The
                 other
                 is
                 considerable
                 only
                 for
                 the
                 Bell
                 within
                 it
                 ,
                 made
                 by
                 the
                 Great
                 Duke
                 
                   Boris
                   Gudenou
                
                 ,
                 weighing
                 33600.
                 pounds
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 not
                 toll'd
                 ,
                 but
                 upon
                 great
                 Festivals
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 honour
                 the
                 entrance
                 and
                 audience
                 of
                 Ambassadors
                 :
                 but
                 to
                 stir
                 it
                 there
                 must
                 be
                 24
                 men
                 ,
                 who
                 pull
                 it
                 by
                 a
                 Rope
                 that
                 comes
                 down
                 into
                 the
                 Court
                 ,
                 while
                 some
                 others
                 are
                 above
                 to
                 help
                 it
                 on
                 by
                 thrusting
                 .
                 The
                 Great
                 Duke's
                 Palace
                 stands
                 towards
                 the
                 further
                 side
                 of
                 the
                 Castle
                 ,
                 with
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 Patriarch
                 ,
                 and
                 appartements
                 for
                 several
                 Bojares
                 ,
                 who
                 have
                 places
                 at
                 Court.
                 There
                 is
                 also
                 lately
                 built
                 a
                 very
                 fair
                 Palace
                 of
                 stone
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Italian
                 Architecture
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 young
                 Prince
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 Great
                 Duke
                 continues
                 still
                 in
                 his
                 wooden
                 Palace
                 ,
                 as
                 being
                 more
                 healthy
                 than
                 stone-structures
                 .
                 The
                 Exchequer
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Magazine
                 of
                 Powder
                 and
                 provisions
                 are
                 also
                 within
                 the
                 Castle
                 .
              
               
                 There
                 are
                 also
                 within
                 it
                 two
                 fair
                 Monasteries
                 ,
                 one
                 for
                 men
                 ,
                 the
                 other
                 for
                 women
                 ,
                 and
                 above
                 fifty
                 Churches
                 and
                 Chapels
                 ,
                 all
                 built
                 of
                 stone
                 ;
                 among
                 others
                 ,
                 those
                 of
                 the
                 B.
                 Trinity
                 ,
                 St.
                 Mary's
                 ,
                 St.
                 Michael's
                 ,
                 wherein
                 are
                 the
                 Sepulchres
                 of
                 the
                 Great
                 Dukes
                 ,
                 and
                 St.
                 Nicholas's
                 .
              
               
                 At
                 the
                 Castle-Gate
                 ,
                 but
                 without
                 the
                 Walls
                 ,
                 on
                 the
                 South-side
                 ,
                 is
                 a
                 fair
                 Church
                 Dedicated
                 to
                 the
                 B.
                 Trinity
                 ,
                 and
                 commonly
                 called
                 Ierusalem
                 .
                 When
                 it
                 was
                 finish'd
                 ,
                 the
                 Tyrant
                 
                   Iohn
                   Basilouits
                
                 ,
                 thought
                 it
                 so
                 magnificent
                 a
                 structure
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 caus'd
                 the
                 Architect's
                 eyes
                 to
                 be
                 put
                 out
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 might
                 not
                 afterwards
                 do
                 any
                 thing
                 that
                 should
                 be
                 comparable
                 to
                 that
                 .
                 Near
                 this
                 Church
                 are
                 two
                 great
                 pieces
                 of
                 Canon
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 mouths
                 towards
                 that
                 street
                 by
                 which
                 the
                 Tartars
                 were
                 wont
                 to
                 make
                 their
                 irruptions
                 ;
                 but
                 these
                 pieces
                 are
                 now
                 dismounted
                 ,
                 and
                 useless
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 the
                 spacious
                 place
                 ,
                 before
                 the
                 Castle
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 chief
                 Market
                 of
                 the
                 City
                 kept
                 ;
                 all
                 day
                 it
                 is
                 full
                 of
                 people
                 ,
                 but
                 especially
                 slaves
                 ,
                 and
                 idle
                 persons
                 .
                 All
                 the
                 Market-place
                 is
                 full
                 of
                 Shops
                 ,
                 as
                 also
                 all
                 the
                 streets
                 abutting
                 upon
                 it
                 :
                 but
                 every
                 Trade
                 hath
                 a
                 station
                 by
                 it self
                 ,
                 so
                 as
                 the
                 Mercers
                 intermingle
                 not
                 with
                 the
                 Linnen
                 or
                 Wollen-Drapers
                 ,
                 nor
                 Goldsmiths
                 with
                 Sadlers
                 ,
                 Shoemakers
                 ,
                 Taylors
                 ,
                 Furriers
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 like
                 ,
                 but
                 every
                 Profession
                 and
                 Trade
                 hath
                 its
                 proper
                 street
                 :
                 which
                 is
                 so
                 much
                 the
                 greater
                 convenience
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 a
                 man
                 does
                 ,
                 of
                 a
                 sudden
                 ,
                 cast
                 his
                 eye
                 on
                 all
                 he
                 can
                 desire
                 .
                 Sempstresses
                 have
                 their
                 shops
                 in
                 the
                 midst
                 of
                 the
                 Market
                 ,
                 where
                 there
                 is
                 also
                 another
                 sort
                 of
                 Women
                 Traders
                 ,
                 who
                 have
                 Rings
                 in
                 their
                 mouths
                 ,
                 and
                 ,
                 with
                 their
                 Rubies
                 and
                 Turquoises
                 ,
                 put
                 off
                 another
                 commodity
                 which
                 is
                 not
                 seen
                 in
                 the
                 Market
                 .
                 There
                 is
                 a
                 particular
                 street
                 where
                 are
                 sold
                 the
                 Images
                 of
                 their
                 Saints
                 .
                 'T
                 is
                 true
                 ,
                 these
                 go
                 not
                 under
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 Merchandise
                 ,
                 among
                 the
                 Muscovites
                 ,
                 who
                 would
                 make
                 some
                 difficulty
                 to
                 say
                 they
                 had
                 bought
                 a
                 Saint
                 ;
                 but
                 they
                 say
                 ,
                 they
                 receive
                 them
                 by
                 way
                 of
                 Exchange
                 or
                 Trucking
                 ,
                 for
                 money
                 :
                 and
                 so
                 when
                 they
                 buy
                 ,
                 they
                 make
                 no
                 bargain
                 ,
                 but
                 lay
                 down
                 what
                 the
                 Painter
                 demands
                 .
              
               
               
                 There
                 is
                 yet
                 another
                 place
                 ,
                 in
                 this
                 quarter
                 ,
                 called
                 the
                 Hair-market
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 Inhabitants
                 go
                 thither
                 to
                 be
                 trimm'd
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 means
                 the
                 place
                 comes
                 to
                 be
                 so
                 cover'd
                 with
                 hair
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 man
                 treads
                 as
                 softly
                 as
                 if
                 it
                 were
                 on
                 a
                 Feather-bed
                 .
                 Most
                 of
                 the
                 principal
                 Goses
                 ,
                 or
                 Merchants
                 ,
                 as
                 also
                 many
                 Knez
                 and
                 Muscovian
                 Lords
                 have
                 their
                 houses
                 in
                 this
                 first
                 circuit
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 second
                 quarter
                 is
                 called
                 Czaargorod
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 Czaar's
                 Citie
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 Citie-Royal
                 ,
                 and
                 includes
                 the
                 former
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 in
                 a
                 Semi-circle
                 .
                 The
                 little
                 River
                 Neglina
                 passes
                 through
                 the
                 midst
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 hath
                 its
                 particular
                 Wall
                 ,
                 called
                 
                   Biela
                   stenna
                
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   white
                   Wall.
                
                 In
                 this
                 quarters
                 is
                 the
                 Arsenal
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 place
                 ,
                 where
                 Guns
                 and
                 Bells
                 are
                 cast
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 called
                 Pogganabrut
                 ,
                 the
                 management
                 whereof
                 the
                 Great
                 Duke
                 hath
                 bestow'd
                 on
                 a
                 very
                 able
                 man
                 ,
                 one
                 
                   Iohn
                   Valk
                
                 ,
                 born
                 at
                 Nuremberg
                 ,
                 whom
                 he
                 sent
                 for
                 out
                 of
                 Holland
                 ,
                 for
                 this
                 reason
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 the
                 first
                 who
                 found
                 a
                 way
                 to
                 discharge
                 a
                 Bullet
                 of
                 sixteen
                 pound
                 weight
                 with
                 five
                 pound
                 of
                 pouder
                 .
                 The
                 Muscovites
                 who
                 have
                 wrought
                 under
                 this
                 man
                 ,
                 have
                 so
                 well
                 learnt
                 the
                 Mystery
                 of
                 founding
                 that
                 now
                 they
                 are
                 as
                 expert
                 at
                 it
                 as
                 the
                 most
                 experienc'd
                 Germans
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 this
                 quarter
                 also
                 there
                 live
                 many
                 Knez
                 ,
                 Lords
                 ,
                 Sinbojares
                 ,
                 or
                 Gentlemen
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 great
                 number
                 of
                 Merchants
                 ,
                 who
                 drive
                 a
                 Trade
                 all
                 the
                 Countrey
                 over
                 ,
                 and
                 Trades-men
                 especially
                 Bakers
                 .
                 There
                 are
                 also
                 some
                 Butchers
                 shambles
                 ,
                 and
                 Tipling-houses
                 ,
                 which
                 sell
                 Beer
                 ,
                 Hydromel
                 ,
                 and
                 Strong-water
                 ,
                 Store-Houses
                 of
                 Wheat
                 ,
                 Meal
                 shops
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Great
                 Duke's
                 stables
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 third
                 quarter
                 is
                 called
                 Skoradom
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 includes
                 the
                 quarter
                 called
                 Czaargorod
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 East
                 ,
                 along
                 the
                 North-side
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 West
                 .
                 The
                 Muscovites
                 affirm
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 quarter
                 was
                 five
                 German
                 Leagues
                 about
                 ,
                 before
                 the
                 City
                 was
                 burnt
                 by
                 the
                 Tartars
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 year
                 1571.
                 
                 The
                 little
                 River
                 Iagusas
                 passes
                 through
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 its
                 way
                 fails
                 into
                 the
                 Mosca
                 .
                 In
                 this
                 quarter
                 is
                 the
                 Market
                 for
                 Wood
                 and
                 Houses
                 before
                 mentioned
                 ;
                 where
                 you
                 may
                 have
                 Houses
                 ready
                 made
                 ,
                 which
                 may
                 be
                 taken
                 asunder
                 ,
                 transported
                 thence
                 ,
                 and
                 set
                 up
                 any
                 where
                 else
                 ,
                 in
                 a
                 short
                 time
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 little
                 pains
                 and
                 charge
                 ,
                 since
                 they
                 consist
                 only
                 of
                 beams
                 ,
                 and
                 posts
                 ,
                 set
                 one
                 upon
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 vacuities
                 are
                 fill'd
                 up
                 with
                 Mosse
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 fourth
                 quarter
                 is
                 called
                 
                   Strelitza
                   Slauoda
                
                 ,
                 
                 because
                 of
                 the
                 Strelits
                 ,
                 or
                 Musketiers
                 of
                 the
                 Great
                 Duke's
                 Guard
                 ,
                 who
                 live
                 in
                 it
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 situated
                 towards
                 the
                 South
                 of
                 Citarogod
                 ,
                 on
                 the
                 other
                 side
                 of
                 the
                 Mosca
                 ,
                 upon
                 the
                 Avenues
                 of
                 the
                 Tartars
                 .
                 Its
                 Ramparts
                 and
                 Baltions
                 are
                 of
                 Wood.
                 The
                 Great
                 Duke
                 
                   Basili
                   Iuanouits
                
                 ,
                 father
                 of
                 Basilouits
                 ,
                 who
                 built
                 this
                 quarter
                 ,
                 design'd
                 it
                 for
                 the
                 quarters
                 of
                 such
                 Soldiers
                 ,
                 as
                 were
                 strangers
                 ,
                 as
                 
                   Poles
                   ,
                   Germans
                
                 ,
                 and
                 others
                 ,
                 naming
                 that
                 place
                 Naeilki
                 ,
                 or
                 ,
                 the
                 quarter
                 of
                 Drunkards
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 word
                 Nali
                 ,
                 which
                 signifies
                 ,
                 
                   powre
                   out
                
                 :
                 for
                 ,
                 these
                 strangers
                 being
                 more
                 inclin'd
                 to
                 drunkenness
                 than
                 the
                 Muscovites
                 ,
                 he
                 would
                 not
                 have
                 his
                 own
                 people
                 ,
                 who
                 were
                 apt
                 enought
                 to
                 debauch
                 themselves
                 ,
                 to
                 become
                 so
                 much
                 the
                 worse
                 by
                 the
                 others
                 bad
                 example
                 .
                 Besides
                 the
                 Soldiery
                 ,
                 the
                 poorer
                 sort
                 of
                 the
                 people
                 have
                 their
                 habitations
                 in
                 this
                 quarter
                 .
              
               
                 There
                 is
                 ,
                 
                 in
                 the
                 City
                 and
                 Suburbs
                 of
                 Moscou
                 ,
                 a
                 very
                 great
                 number
                 of
                 Churches
                 ,
                 Monasteries
                 and
                 Chapels
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 former
                 Impression
                 of
                 these
                 Travels
                 ,
                 we
                 said
                 ,
                 there
                 were
                 above
                 fifteen
                 hundred
                 ;
                 but
                 whereas
                 
                   Iohn
                   Lewis
                   Godefrey
                
                 ,
                 Author
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Archontologia
                   Cosinica
                
                 ,
                 thinks
                 that
                 number
                 so
                 excessive
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 sticks
                 not
                 to
                 speak
                 of
                 it
                 as
                 a
                 thing
                 not
                 likely
                 to
                 be
                 true
                 ,
                 I
                 must
                 indeed
                 needs
                 acknowledge
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 was
                 much
                 mistaken
                 ,
                 and
                 ,
                 now
                 affirm
                 for
                 certain
                 ,
                 that
                 where
                 I
                 said
                 there
                 were
                 1500.
                 there
                 are
                 above
                 2000.
                 
                 No
                 Muscovite
                 that
                 hath
                 liv'd
                 at
                 Moscou
                 ,
                 nay
                 no
                 stranger
                 ,
                 any
                 thing
                 acquainted
                 with
                 that
                 City
                 ,
                 but
                 will
                 confirm
                 this
                 truth
                 ,
                 as
                 knowing
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 Lord
                 but
                 hath
                 his
                 private
                 Chapel
                 ,
                 nor
                 any
                 Street
                 but
                 hath
                 many
                 of
                 them
                 .
                 'T
                 is
                 true
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 most
                 of
                 them
                 very
                 small
                 ones
                 ,
                 and
                 but
                 fifteen
                 foot
                 square
                 ;
                 nay
                 ,
                 before
                 the
                 Patriarch
                 commanded
                 they
                 should
                 be
                 built
                 of
                 Stone
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 all
                 of
                 Wood
                 :
                 but
                 that
                 hinders
                 not
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 the
                 number
                 of
                 them
                 may
                 amount
                 to
                 what
                 we
                 have
                 said
                 .
              
               
               
            
          
           
             
             
             
               THE
               TRAVELS
               OF
               THE
               AMBASSADORS
               FROM
               THE
               DUKE
               of
               HOLSTEIN
               INTO
               MUSCOVY
               ,
               and
               PERSIA
               .
            
             
               The
               Third
               Book
               .
            
             
               
                 THE
                 City
                 of
                 Moscou
                 ,
                 which
                 those
                 of
                 the
                 Country
                 call
                 Moskwa
                 ,
                 
                 derives
                 its
                 name
                 to
                 the
                 Province
                 ,
                 wherein
                 it
                 is
                 seated
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 all
                 Muscovy
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 heretofore
                 known
                 under
                 that
                 of
                 Russia
                 ,
                 or
                 
                   white
                   Russia
                
                 .
                 
                 It
                 is
                 doubtless
                 ,
                 the
                 greatest
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 Estates
                 of
                 Europe
                 ,
                 since
                 it
                 reaches
                 in
                 length
                 near
                 thirty
                 degrees
                 ,
                 or
                 450.
                 leagues
                 ;
                 and
                 ,
                 in
                 breadth
                 ,
                 sixteen
                 degrees
                 ,
                 or
                 240.
                 
                 German
                 leagues
                 .
                 Its
                 Frontiers
                 reach
                 ,
                 Northward
                 ,
                 beyond
                 the
                 Arctick
                 Circle
                 to
                 the
                 frozen
                 Sea.
                 On
                 the
                 East
                 ,
                 it
                 hath
                 the
                 River
                 Oby
                 ;
                 towards
                 the
                 South
                 ,
                 the
                 Tartars
                 of
                 Crim
                 and
                 Precop
                 ;
                 and
                 towards
                 the
                 West
                 ,
                 
                   Poland
                   ,
                   Livonia
                
                 and
                 Sueden
                 .
              
               
                 Muscovy
                 is
                 divided
                 into
                 many
                 great
                 Provinces
                 ,
                 
                 most
                 of
                 which
                 we
                 have
                 named
                 elsewhere
                 with
                 the
                 Titles
                 of
                 the
                 Great
                 Duke
                 .
                 That
                 of
                 Wolodimer
                 ,
                 or
                 Vladimer
                 ,
                 was
                 heretofore
                 the
                 chiefest
                 .
                 It
                 s
                 capital
                 City
                 ,
                 whence
                 it
                 hath
                 its
                 name
                 ,
                 was
                 built
                 by
                 Prince
                 Wolodomer
                 ,
                 who
                 liv'd
                 about
                 the
                 year
                 928.
                 
                 It
                 is
                 36.
                 leagues
                 distant
                 from
                 Moscou
                 ,
                 Eastward
                 ,
                 between
                 the
                 Rivers
                 of
                 Occa
                 ,
                 and
                 Wolga
                 ,
                 in
                 a
                 Country
                 so
                 fruitful
                 ,
                 that
                 one
                 Bushel
                 of
                 Wheat
                 sown
                 ,
                 yeelds
                 25.
                 or
                 30.
                 
                 The
                 River
                 Clesma
                 ,
                 which
                 passes
                 by
                 it
                 ,
                 falls
                 into
                 the
                 River
                 Occa
                 near
                 the
                 City
                 of
                 Murom
                 .
                 The
                 Great
                 Dukes
                 had
                 chosen
                 it
                 for
                 the
                 most
                 convenient
                 place
                 for
                 their
                 residence
                 ,
                 till
                 Prince
                 
                   Danilou
                   Michaelouits
                
                 translated
                 the
                 Emperial
                 Seat
                 to
                 Moscou
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Province
                 of
                 Smolensko
                 hath
                 ,
                 
                 on
                 the
                 East
                 ,
                 the
                 Province
                 of
                 Muscovy
                 ,
                 on
                 the
                 North
                 ,
                 Siberia
                 ,
                 on
                 the
                 South
                 ,
                 Lithavie
                 ,
                 and
                 towards
                 the
                 West
                 ,
                 Livonia
                 .
                 The
                 Metropolis
                 of
                 the
                 Province
                 ,
                 Smolensko
                 ,
                 is
                 seated
                 upon
                 the
                 River
                 Nieper
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 say
                 is
                 the
                 same
                 the
                 Antients
                 called
                 Boristhenes
                 ,
                 though
                 that
                 of
                 Berezine
                 comes
                 nearer
                 to
                 that
                 name
                 .
                 The
                 other
                 eminent
                 Cities
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 are
                 ,
                 Prohobus
                 ,
                 upon
                 the
                 
                   Nieper
                   ,
                   Wesma
                
                 ,
                 upon
                 a
                 River
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 name
                 ,
                 and
                 Mosaysko
                 .
                 The
                 City
                 of
                 Smolensko
                 hath
                 ,
                 on
                 the
                 side
                 of
                 the
                 River
                 ,
                 a
                 Cittadel
                 ,
                 fortify'd
                 with
                 great
                 Chains
                 and
                 good
                 Ditches
                 ,
                 with
                 a
                 good
                 Counterscarp
                 well
                 palisadoed
                 .
                 The
                 Muscovites
                 took
                 this
                 City
                 from
                 the
                 Poles
                 in
                 the
                 year
                 15●4
                 .
                 Sigismond
                 King
                 of
                 Poland
                 Recover'd
                 it
                 again
                 in
                 the
                 year
                 1611.
                 and
                 the
                 late
                 Great
                 Duke
                 
                   Michael
                   Federouits
                
                 besieg'd
                 it
                 in
                 the
                 year
                 1633.
                 but
                 was
                 forc'd
                 to
                 raise
                 the
                 siege
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 shall
                 have
                 occasion
                 to
                 relate
                 anon
                 .
                 The
                 Great
                 Duke
                 that
                 now
                 is
                 took
                 it
                 by
                 composition
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 year
                 1654.
                 and
                 is
                 still
                 possess'd
                 of
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Province
                 of
                 Rhesan
                 lies
                 between
                 the
                 Rivers
                 Don
                 and
                 Occa
                 ,
                 
                 having
                 on
                 the
                 West
                 ,
                 Muscovy
                 ,
                 from
                 which
                 it
                 is
                 divided
                 by
                 the
                 River
                 Aka
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 the
                 most
                 fruitful
                 Province
                 of
                 all
                 Muscovy
                 ,
                 and
                 produces
                 abundance
                 of
                 Wheat
                 ,
                 Hony
                 ,
                 Fish
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 sorts
                 of
                 Venizon
                 and
                 Fowl.
                 Besides
                 the
                 chief
                 City
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 upon
                 the
                 River
                 Occa
                 ,
                 it
                 hath
                 also
                 those
                 of
                 Corsira
                 ,
                 and
                 Tulla
                 ,
                 upon
                 the
                 River
                 of
                 that
                 name
                 .
              
               
               
                 Permie
                 is
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 greatest
                 Provinces
                 of
                 all
                 Muscovy
                 ,
                 and
                 distant
                 from
                 Moscou
                 250.
                 or
                 300.
                 
                 German
                 leagues
                 ,
                 towards
                 the
                 East
                 and
                 North.
                 It
                 s
                 chief
                 City
                 ,
                 whence
                 it
                 hath
                 its
                 name
                 ,
                 lies
                 upon
                 the
                 River
                 of
                 Vischora
                 ,
                 
                 which
                 falls
                 into
                 Kam
                 ,
                 15.
                 leagues
                 thence
                 .
                 The
                 Inhabitants
                 of
                 this
                 Province
                 have
                 a
                 Language
                 and
                 Characters
                 peculiar
                 to
                 themselves
                 .
                 They
                 eat
                 Herbs
                 instead
                 of
                 bread
                 ,
                 and
                 instead
                 of
                 Tribute
                 ,
                 send
                 the
                 Great
                 Duke
                 ,
                 Horses
                 and
                 Furrs
                 .
                 Its
                 neighbours
                 Eastward
                 are
                 the
                 Tartars
                 of
                 Tumen
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Baron
                 of
                 Herberstein
                 sayes
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 the
                 Province
                 of
                 Iugarie
                 ,
                 is
                 that
                 whence
                 the
                 Hongrians
                 came
                 ,
                 who
                 now
                 live
                 in
                 the
                 Country
                 that
                 lies
                 upon
                 the
                 Dannow
                 ,
              
               
                 The
                 Province
                 of
                 Wiathka
                 ,
                 
                 is
                 150.
                 
                 German
                 leagues
                 distant
                 from
                 the
                 City
                 of
                 Moscou
                 ,
                 towards
                 the
                 East
                 ,
                 beyond
                 the
                 River
                 Kam
                 .
                 The
                 River
                 of
                 Wiathka
                 gives
                 it
                 the
                 name
                 ;
                 which
                 falls
                 into
                 Kam
                 ,
                 which
                 falls
                 into
                 Wolga
                 12.
                 leagues
                 below
                 Casan
                 .
                 The
                 Country
                 is
                 woody
                 and
                 barren
                 ,
                 and
                 much
                 subject
                 to
                 the
                 incursions
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Tartars
                   Czeremisses
                
                 ,
                 who
                 were
                 the
                 Masters
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 till
                 Basili
                 ,
                 Great
                 Duke
                 of
                 Muscovy
                 ,
                 united
                 it
                 to
                 his
                 Crown
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Principality
                 of
                 Bielsk
                 derives
                 the
                 name
                 from
                 Biela
                 its
                 chief
                 City
                 ;
                 
                 as
                 does
                 the
                 Province
                 of
                 Rschouie
                 from
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 City
                 of
                 Rschewa
                 ;
                 
                 and
                 that
                 of
                 Tuere
                 ,
                 
                 from
                 the
                 City
                 of
                 that
                 name
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 City
                 and
                 Dutchy
                 of
                 Plescou
                 was
                 govern'd
                 by
                 its
                 own
                 Princes
                 ,
                 
                 till
                 the
                 Great
                 Duke
                 
                   Iohn
                   Basilouits
                
                 re-united
                 both
                 to
                 his
                 Crown
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 year
                 1509.
                 
                 The
                 Muscovites
                 call
                 it
                 Pskow
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 Lake
                 upon
                 which
                 the
                 chief
                 City
                 is
                 seated
                 ,
                 and
                 out
                 of
                 which
                 rises
                 the
                 River
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 name
                 ,
                 that
                 passes
                 through
                 the
                 City
                 .
              
               
                 Siberia
                 is
                 of
                 great
                 extent
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 had
                 a
                 long
                 time
                 it
                 s
                 own
                 Princes
                 ,
                 who
                 paid
                 Tribute
                 to
                 the
                 Kings
                 of
                 Poland
                 ,
                 upon
                 the
                 accompt
                 of
                 Lithuania
                 ,
                 on
                 which
                 they
                 had
                 some
                 dependence
                 .
                 They
                 revolted
                 from
                 Casimer
                 ,
                 son
                 of
                 Iagellon
                 ,
                 King
                 of
                 Poland
                 ,
                 and
                 became
                 subject
                 to
                 the
                 Great
                 Duke
                 of
                 Muscovy
                 .
                 The
                 
                   Czaar
                   Basili
                
                 ,
                 ejected
                 the
                 Duke
                 of
                 Siberie
                 ,
                 and
                 united
                 the
                 Province
                 to
                 his
                 Crown
                 .
                 The
                 chief
                 City
                 is
                 Novogorod
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 distinguish
                 it
                 from
                 others
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 name
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 called
                 
                   Novogorod
                   Siebersky
                
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 Novogorod
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 
                   New
                   City
                   of
                   Siberie
                
                 .
                 It
                 s
                 other
                 eminent
                 Cities
                 are
                 
                   Starodub
                   ,
                   Petivola
                   ,
                   Czernigou
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Bransko
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Dutchies
                 of
                 Iarostaf
                 ,
                 
                 Rosthou
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 Susdal
                 
                 were
                 a
                 long
                 time
                 enjoy'd
                 by
                 the
                 younger
                 Brothers
                 of
                 Muscovy
                 ,
                 till
                 
                   Iohn
                   Basilouits
                
                 re-united
                 them
                 to
                 the
                 Crown
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 year
                 1565.
                 
              
               
                 The
                 Province
                 of
                 Dwina
                 is
                 the
                 greatest
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 more
                 Northern
                 of
                 all
                 Muscovy
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 heretofore
                 subject
                 to
                 the
                 Duke
                 of
                 Novogorod
                 .
                 The
                 River
                 of
                 Dwina
                 falls
                 into
                 the
                 white
                 Sea
                 ,
                 near
                 Archangel
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 not
                 long
                 since
                 that
                 this
                 Province
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 a
                 hundred
                 leagues
                 in
                 length
                 ,
                 had
                 but
                 one
                 City
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 name
                 seated
                 in
                 the
                 midst
                 of
                 it
                 :
                 but
                 now
                 that
                 the
                 Muscovites
                 have
                 Translated
                 into
                 those
                 parts
                 ,
                 the
                 Trade
                 which
                 the
                 English
                 ,
                 Dutch
                 ,
                 and
                 Hanseatick
                 Towns
                 ,
                 were
                 wont
                 to
                 bring
                 to
                 Narva
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 become
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 most
                 considerable
                 Provinces
                 of
                 all
                 Muscovy
                 .
                 The
                 greatest
                 place
                 of
                 Commerce
                 is
                 called
                 Archangel
                 ,
                 
                 from
                 the
                 Archangel
                 ,
                 St.
                 Michael
                 ,
                 and
                 situated
                 at
                 the
                 mouth
                 of
                 the
                 Dwina
                 ,
                 where
                 it
                 makes
                 the
                 Island
                 of
                 Podesemski
                 .
                 The
                 City
                 is
                 not
                 very
                 great
                 ,
                 but
                 of
                 great
                 Trading
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 many
                 Ships
                 that
                 come
                 every
                 year
                 ,
                 which
                 bring
                 thither
                 the
                 Muscovian
                 Merchants
                 ,
                 especially
                 those
                 strangers
                 that
                 live
                 at
                 Moscou
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 commodities
                 of
                 the
                 Country
                 ,
                 to
                 truck
                 for
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 brought
                 thither
                 .
                 The
                 Great
                 Duke
                 makes
                 great
                 advantages
                 of
                 it
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 Impositions
                 he
                 laies
                 upon
                 all
                 Merchandlses
                 are
                 so
                 great
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 unlikely
                 Strangers
                 will
                 ,
                 in
                 time
                 ,
                 return
                 to
                 Narva
                 ,
                 where
                 the
                 King
                 of
                 Sueden
                 takes
                 but
                 two
                 in
                 the
                 hundred
                 ,
                 and
                 ,
                 to
                 which
                 ,
                 navigation
                 is
                 not
                 so
                 dangerous
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 the
                 Gulf
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Sea
                 makes
                 near
                 the
                 mouth
                 of
                 Dwina
                 ,
                 are
                 three
                 Islands
                 ,
                 called
                 
                   Solofka
                   ,
                   Anger
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Coloua
                 .
                 There
                 was
                 heretofore
                 in
                 the
                 former
                 of
                 these
                 the
                 Sepulchre
                 of
                 a
                 Muscovian
                 Saint
                 ,
                 but
                 3.
                 or
                 4.
                 years
                 since
                 ,
                 the
                 Great
                 Duke
                 caused
                 the
                 Body
                 to
                 be
                 translated
                 thence
                 to
                 Moscou
                 .
                 Some
                 report
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Great
                 Dukes
                 ,
                 Predecessors
                 of
                 him
                 that
                 now
                 reigns
                 ,
                 had
                 hidden
                 a
                 great
                 Treasure
                 there
                 ,
                 as
                 being
                 a
                 place
                 inaccessible
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 its
                 high
                 and
                 steepy
                 Rocks
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Province
                 of
                 Vstiugha
                 is
                 next
                 to
                 that
                 of
                 Dwina
                 ,
                 
                 but
                 more
                 Southerly
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 also
                 subject
                 to
                 the
                 Duke
                 of
                 Novogorod
                 .
                 The
                 chief
                 City
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 name
                 ,
                 is
                 so
                 called
                 from
                 the
                 word
                 Vst
                 ,
                 which
                 signifies
                 the
                 mouth
                 of
                 a
                 River
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Latine
                 word
                 ,
                 Ostium
                 ;
                 and
                 Iugh
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 was
                 seated
                 at
                 the
                 place
                 where
                 the
                 River
                 of
                 Iugh
                 falls
                 into
                 Suchana
                 ,
                 from
                 which
                 it
                 is
                 now
                 half
                 a
                 league
                 distant
                 .
                 Its
                 Inhabitants
                 eat
                 no
                 Bread
                 ,
                 but
                 are
                 content
                 with
                 Fish
                 and
                 Venison
                 dry'd
                 in
                 the
                 Sun.
                 Thence
                 are
                 brought
                 the
                 fairest
                 black-Foxes
                 skins
                 .
              
               
                 Vologda
                 ,
                 
                 seated
                 in
                 the
                 Province
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 name
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 only
                 City
                 in
                 all
                 Muscovy
                 that
                 hath
                 a
                 stone
                 wall
                 about
                 it
                 ,
                 being
                 the
                 place
                 whither
                 the
                 Great
                 Duke
                 ,
                 in
                 time
                 of
                 War
                 ,
                 was
                 wont
                 to
                 send
                 some
                 part
                 of
                 his
                 Treasures
                 .
                 It
                 sometime
                 belonged
                 to
                 the
                 Duke
                 of
                 Novogorod
                 ,
                 but
                 is
                 now
                 ,
                 together
                 with
                 the
                 Province
                 ,
                 re-united
                 to
                 Muscovy
                 .
                 The
                 River
                 of
                 Vologda
                 ,
                 whence
                 it
                 takes
                 its
                 name
                 ,
                 falls
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 Dwina
                 ,
                 into
                 the
                 white
                 Sea.
                 
              
               
                 The
                 Dutchy
                 of
                 Bielejezoro
                 is
                 also
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 Northern
                 Provinces
                 of
                 this
                 great
                 State
                 ,
                 
                 but
                 so
                 full
                 of
                 Woods
                 and
                 Rivers
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 in
                 a
                 manner
                 inaccessible
                 ,
                 unless
                 it
                 be
                 when
                 the
                 Fenns
                 and
                 Rivers
                 are
                 frozen
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Province
                 of
                 Petzora
                 reaches
                 along
                 the
                 frozen
                 Sea
                 ,
                 
                 towards
                 the
                 East
                 and
                 North.
                 The
                 
                 River
                 of
                 Petzora
                 ,
                 whence
                 it
                 hath
                 the
                 name
                 ,
                 falls
                 into
                 the
                 Sea
                 near
                 the
                 Streight
                 of
                 Weigats
                 ,
                 below
                 the
                 City
                 of
                 Pustioziero
                 ,
                 by
                 six
                 several
                 channels
                 .
                 The
                 mountains
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Muscovites
                 call
                 Zimnopoias
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 the
                 Girdle
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 (
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 believed
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Antients
                 called
                 the
                 Riphaean
                 and
                 Hiperborean
                 mountains
                 )
                 lye
                 on
                 both
                 sides
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 afford
                 the
                 best
                 Sables
                 ,
                 and
                 excellent
                 Hawks
                 .
                 The
                 City
                 is
                 but
                 little
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 cold
                 so
                 great
                 in
                 this
                 Province
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Rivers
                 are
                 frozen
                 from
                 August
                 to
                 May.
                 Upon
                 this
                 Province
                 border
                 the
                 Samoicdes
                 ,
                 a
                 people
                 we
                 shall
                 have
                 occasion
                 to
                 speak
                 of
                 hereafter
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Province
                 of
                 Obdorie
                 derives
                 its
                 name
                 from
                 the
                 River
                 Oby
                 ,
                 
                 which
                 rising
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 great
                 Lake
                 of
                 Kataisko
                 ,
                 and
                 running
                 from
                 the
                 East
                 towards
                 the
                 North
                 ,
                 falls
                 into
                 the
                 frozen
                 Sea
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 so
                 broad
                 at
                 the
                 mouth
                 ,
                 that
                 with
                 a
                 very
                 good
                 wind
                 a
                 Ship
                 will
                 have
                 much
                 ado
                 to
                 cross
                 from
                 one
                 side
                 to
                 the
                 other
                 in
                 two
                 days
                 .
              
               
                 As
                 for
                 the
                 Tartarian
                 Provinces
                 that
                 are
                 subject
                 to
                 the
                 Great
                 Duke
                 ,
                 
                 we
                 shall
                 give
                 an
                 accompt
                 of
                 them
                 in
                 the
                 prosecution
                 of
                 our
                 Travels
                 along
                 the
                 River
                 Wolga
                 ;
                 of
                 which
                 River
                 we
                 shall
                 only
                 say
                 by
                 the
                 way
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 Province
                 of
                 Rschouie
                 ,
                 two
                 leagues
                 from
                 its
                 chief
                 City
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 great
                 forest
                 of
                 Wolkowskiles
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 Lake
                 of
                 Wronow
                 ,
                 out
                 of
                 which
                 rises
                 a
                 River
                 ,
                 that
                 ,
                 two
                 leagues
                 off
                 that
                 place
                 ,
                 falls
                 into
                 the
                 Lake
                 of
                 Wolga
                 ,
                 from
                 which
                 it
                 derives
                 its
                 name
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 thence
                 forward
                 called
                 Wolga
                 .
                 The
                 Tartars
                 call
                 it
                 Edel
                 ,
                 and
                 't
                 is
                 the
                 same
                 as
                 Ptolomy
                 calls
                 Rha.
                 'T
                 is
                 doubtless
                 ,
                 the
                 greatest
                 River
                 in
                 all
                 Europe
                 ;
                 since
                 that
                 from
                 the
                 City
                 of
                 Nise-Novogorod
                 ,
                 near
                 which
                 we
                 went
                 into
                 it
                 ,
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 River
                 Ocea
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 Caspian
                 Sea
                 ,
                 we
                 have
                 counted
                 above
                 500
                 German
                 leagues
                 ,
                 not
                 accounting
                 above
                 a
                 hundred
                 leagues
                 more
                 there
                 is
                 from
                 its
                 source
                 to
                 the
                 place
                 where
                 the
                 Occa
                 falls
                 into
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Boristhenes
                 ,
                 
                 which
                 those
                 of
                 the
                 Country
                 call
                 Dnieper
                 ,
                 rises
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 Province
                 ,
                 ten
                 leagues
                 from
                 the
                 Lake
                 of
                 Fronowo
                 ,
                 near
                 a
                 Village
                 called
                 Dniepersko
                 .
                 It
                 divides
                 Lithuania
                 from
                 Muscovy
                 ,
                 and
                 after
                 it
                 hath
                 taken
                 its
                 course
                 towards
                 the
                 South
                 ,
                 where
                 it
                 passes
                 near
                 Wiesma
                 ,
                 and
                 thence
                 towards
                 the
                 East
                 ,
                 bathing
                 the
                 Cities
                 of
                 
                   Progobus
                   ,
                   Smolensko
                   ,
                   Orscha
                   ,
                   Dubrowna
                   ,
                
                 and
                 Mohilouw
                 ,
                 it
                 turns
                 again
                 towards
                 the
                 South
                 ,
                 and
                 passing
                 by
                 Kiouie
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 Circasses
                 ,
                 and
                 thence
                 toward
                 Otzakow
                 ,
                 a
                 City
                 of
                 the
                 Tartarians
                 of
                 Precop
                 ,
                 it
                 falls
                 into
                 the
                 Euxine
                 Sea.
                 
              
               
                 There
                 are
                 ,
                 
                 in
                 Muscovy
                 ,
                 two
                 Rivers
                 called
                 Dwina
                 ;
                 one
                 rises
                 out
                 of
                 a
                 Lake
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 name
                 ,
                 ten
                 leagues
                 from
                 the
                 Lake
                 of
                 Fronowo
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 source
                 of
                 Dnieper
                 ,
                 and
                 falls
                 into
                 the
                 Baltick
                 Sea
                 ,
                 below
                 Riga
                 .
                 The
                 other
                 rising
                 at
                 the
                 conjunction
                 of
                 the
                 Rivers
                 of
                 Iagel
                 and
                 Sachana
                 ,
                 gives
                 its
                 name
                 to
                 the
                 Province
                 before
                 mentioned
                 ,
                 and
                 falls
                 into
                 the
                 White
                 Sea
                 ,
                 near
                 Archangel
                 .
                 The
                 Rivers
                 of
                 Mosca
                 and
                 Occa
                 are
                 pleasant
                 and
                 very
                 considerable
                 ;
                 but
                 ,
                 they
                 lose
                 their
                 names
                 ,
                 with
                 all
                 the
                 other
                 Rivers
                 in
                 the
                 Countrey
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 fall
                 into
                 those
                 we
                 have
                 before
                 spoken
                 of
                 .
              
               
                 Muscovy
                 then
                 being
                 of
                 such
                 extent
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 have
                 said
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 imagin'd
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 Provinces
                 so
                 distant
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 situated
                 in
                 so
                 different
                 climates
                 ,
                 Air
                 and
                 Earth
                 are
                 alike
                 qualify'd
                 every
                 where
                 .
                 About
                 Moscou
                 and
                 the
                 adjacent
                 Provinces
                 ,
                 the
                 Air
                 is
                 good
                 and
                 healrhy
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 talk
                 of
                 the
                 Plague
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 other
                 Epidemical
                 disease
                 .
                 Which
                 was
                 the
                 reason
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 year
                 1654.
                 at
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 the
                 War
                 of
                 Smolensko
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 Infection
                 made
                 such
                 havock
                 in
                 that
                 great
                 City
                 ,
                 people
                 were
                 the
                 more
                 surpriz'd
                 thereat
                 ,
                 in
                 regard
                 the
                 like
                 had
                 not
                 been
                 known
                 in
                 the
                 memory
                 of
                 man.
                 It
                 was
                 so
                 great
                 ,
                 that
                 those
                 were
                 seen
                 dying
                 in
                 the
                 streets
                 ,
                 who
                 thought
                 themselves
                 well
                 enough
                 when
                 they
                 came
                 out
                 of
                 their
                 houses
                 ;
                 and
                 all
                 Muscovy
                 was
                 so
                 astonish'd
                 at
                 it
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 the
                 Avenues
                 of
                 Moscou
                 were
                 block'd
                 up
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 cold
                 is
                 so
                 piercing
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 no
                 fur
                 can
                 prevent
                 the
                 Nose
                 ,
                 Ears
                 ,
                 Feet
                 ,
                 and
                 Hands
                 from
                 freezing
                 and
                 falling
                 .
                 At
                 our
                 first
                 Voyage
                 thither
                 ,
                 in
                 1634.
                 the
                 cold
                 was
                 so
                 sharp
                 ,
                 that
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 great
                 Market-place
                 ,
                 before
                 the
                 Castle
                 ,
                 we
                 saw
                 the
                 earth
                 open
                 above
                 twenty
                 fathoms
                 in
                 length
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 foot
                 broad
                 .
                 We
                 could
                 not
                 go
                 50
                 steps
                 ,
                 without
                 hazard
                 of
                 losing
                 some
                 of
                 our
                 members
                 .
                 I
                 saw
                 there
                 by
                 experience
                 ,
                 what
                 others
                 have
                 left
                 in
                 writing
                 ,
                 that
                 spittle
                 froze
                 before
                 it
                 came
                 to
                 the
                 ground
                 ,
                 and
                 water
                 as
                 it
                 dropp'd
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 observ'd
                 withal
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 earth
                 is
                 open
                 there
                 in
                 a
                 manner
                 as
                 soon
                 as
                 in
                 Germany
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 Spring
                 fruits
                 come
                 much
                 about
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 ;
                 for
                 the
                 more
                 the
                 earth
                 is
                 cover'd
                 with
                 Snow
                 ,
                 the
                 more
                 it
                 keeps
                 in
                 the
                 heat
                 requisite
                 to
                 promote
                 vegetation
                 .
                 The
                 Ice
                 and
                 Snow
                 together
                 make
                 the
                 ways
                 so
                 even
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 much
                 easier
                 travelling
                 there
                 than
                 any
                 where
                 else
                 .
                 For
                 Winter-travelling
                 ,
                 the
                 Muscovites
                 make
                 use
                 of
                 Sledges
                 ,
                 made
                 very
                 low
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 bark
                 of
                 Trees
                 ,
                 cover'd
                 with
                 some
                 coarse
                 kind
                 of
                 Cloath
                 .
                 We
                 lay
                 all
                 along
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 covering
                 our selves
                 with
                 sheep-skins
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Sledges
                 being
                 cover'd
                 with
                 Sack-cloath
                 ,
                 or
                 some
                 coarse
                 Cloath
                 ,
                 we
                 not
                 only
                 felt
                 not
                 the
                 cold
                 ,
                 but
                 even
                 sweated
                 in
                 the
                 depth
                 of
                 Winter
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Muscovian
                 Horses
                 are
                 very
                 low
                 ,
                 yet
                 fit
                 enough
                 for
                 this
                 kind
                 of
                 travelling
                 ,
                 for
                 being
                 swift
                 and
                 indefatigable
                 ,
                 they
                 will
                 go
                 8.
                 10.
                 nay
                 many
                 times
                 12
                 leagues
                 without
                 staying
                 by
                 the
                 way
                 .
                 I
                 have
                 my self
                 travell'd
                 twice
                 from
                 Tuere
                 to
                 Torsock
                 without
                 any
                 halt
                 by
                 the
                 way
                 .
                 Hence
                 is
                 it
                 that
                 travelling
                 is
                 so
                 cheap
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 Country
                 fellow
                 shall
                 bring
                 you
                 fifty
                 leagues
                 for
                 three
                 or
                 four
                 Crowns
                 at
                 most
                 .
              
               
               
                 If
                 the
                 cold
                 be
                 sharp
                 in
                 the
                 Winter
                 ,
                 the
                 heat
                 is
                 no
                 less
                 troublesom
                 in
                 Summer
                 ,
                 not
                 proceeding
                 so
                 much
                 from
                 the
                 scorching
                 rayes
                 of
                 the
                 Sun
                 (
                 which
                 is
                 there
                 in
                 a
                 manner
                 always
                 above
                 the
                 Horizon
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 makes
                 the
                 day
                 18.
                 hours
                 long
                 )
                 as
                 occasion'd
                 by
                 the
                 Flies
                 ,
                 Wasps
                 ,
                 Gnats
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 insects
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Sun
                 produces
                 in
                 the
                 Moors
                 and
                 Fens
                 ,
                 which
                 take
                 up
                 a
                 great
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Country
                 ,
                 in
                 such
                 abundance
                 ,
                 that
                 night
                 and
                 day
                 they
                 are
                 extremely
                 troublesome
                 ,
              
               
                 But
                 ,
                 
                 the
                 Fens
                 and
                 Forests
                 ,
                 which
                 Muscovy
                 is
                 well
                 stor'd
                 with
                 ,
                 hinder
                 not
                 but
                 the
                 Land
                 they
                 cultivate
                 is
                 very
                 Fertile
                 .
                 For
                 unless
                 it
                 be
                 about
                 Mosco
                 ,
                 where
                 the
                 soyl
                 is
                 barren
                 and
                 gravelly
                 ,
                 let
                 them
                 take
                 ever
                 so
                 little
                 pains
                 with
                 their
                 grounds
                 in
                 other
                 places
                 ,
                 they
                 will
                 bring
                 forth
                 more
                 Wheat
                 and
                 Pasture
                 than
                 the
                 Countrey
                 can
                 consume
                 .
                 The
                 Hollanders
                 acknowledge
                 ,
                 that
                 Muscovy
                 is
                 to
                 them
                 what
                 Sicily
                 was
                 sometime
                 to
                 Rome
                 .
                 You
                 never
                 hear
                 talk
                 of
                 dearth
                 ,
                 though
                 in
                 the
                 Provinces
                 that
                 have
                 not
                 the
                 convenience
                 of
                 Rivers
                 to
                 transport
                 their
                 Corn
                 ,
                 the
                 Inhabitants
                 manure
                 only
                 so
                 much
                 ground
                 as
                 will
                 afford
                 them
                 a
                 bare
                 subsistence
                 for
                 the
                 present
                 year
                 ,
                 not
                 minding
                 the
                 future
                 ,
                 as
                 confident
                 their
                 ordinary
                 increase
                 will
                 never
                 fail
                 them
                 .
                 Thence
                 it
                 comes
                 that
                 so
                 much
                 excellent
                 ground
                 lies
                 fallow
                 ,
                 producing
                 only
                 Hay
                 ,
                 whereof
                 they
                 mow
                 no
                 more
                 than
                 will
                 serve
                 their
                 Cattel
                 .
              
               
                 There
                 is
                 so
                 great
                 difference
                 between
                 this
                 soyl
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 Province
                 of
                 Allentaken
                 in
                 Livonia
                 ,
                 though
                 there
                 lies
                 only
                 the
                 River
                 Narva
                 between
                 them
                 ,
                 that
                 as
                 soon
                 as
                 a
                 man
                 is
                 over
                 he
                 perceives
                 it
                 .
                 Muscovy
                 and
                 the
                 Northern
                 Provinces
                 of
                 Livonia
                 have
                 this
                 common
                 with
                 Inguermannia
                 and
                 Carelia
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 sow
                 not
                 their
                 Corn
                 till
                 within
                 three
                 weeks
                 of
                 Midsummer
                 ;
                 for
                 the
                 cold
                 having
                 ,
                 
                 as
                 a
                 man
                 might
                 say
                 ,
                 pierc'd
                 to
                 the
                 Centre
                 of
                 the
                 earth
                 ,
                 it
                 must
                 have
                 leasure
                 to
                 unfreeze
                 :
                 but
                 the
                 Wheat
                 is
                 no
                 sooner
                 in
                 the
                 ground
                 but
                 it
                 puts
                 forth
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 heat
                 of
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 which
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 said
                 ,
                 is
                 alwayes
                 above
                 the
                 Horizon
                 ,
                 advances
                 and
                 ripens
                 it
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 Sowing
                 and
                 Harvest
                 is
                 all
                 over
                 in
                 two
                 moneths
                 .
                 
                 Wherein
                 the
                 Muscovites
                 have
                 this
                 advantage
                 over
                 the
                 Livonians
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 put
                 in
                 their
                 Wheat
                 dry
                 ,
                 and
                 ready
                 to
                 be
                 thrash'd
                 ,
                 whereas
                 the
                 Livonians
                 are
                 forc'd
                 to
                 use
                 fire
                 to
                 dry
                 it
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 help
                 of
                 a
                 great
                 Oven
                 ,
                 built
                 in
                 the
                 midst
                 of
                 a
                 Barn
                 ,
                 where
                 they
                 put
                 their
                 sheaves
                 upon
                 beams
                 lay'd
                 a-cross
                 ,
                 till
                 such
                 time
                 as
                 the
                 heat
                 hath
                 so
                 dry'd
                 them
                 ,
                 that
                 beating
                 them
                 with
                 a
                 stick
                 ,
                 the
                 Grain
                 falls
                 out
                 ,
                 so
                 as
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 need
                 of
                 thrashing
                 or
                 treading
                 it
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 do
                 in
                 the
                 East
                 .
                 There
                 is
                 yet
                 this
                 further
                 inconvenience
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Wheat
                 thus
                 dry'd
                 is
                 not
                 good
                 for
                 seed
                 ,
                 and
                 many
                 times
                 the
                 Barns
                 take
                 fire
                 ,
                 which
                 spreads
                 into
                 the
                 houses
                 about
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 consumes
                 all
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 those
                 Provinces
                 which
                 are
                 not
                 so
                 much
                 towards
                 the
                 North
                 ,
                 
                 especially
                 neer
                 the
                 City
                 of
                 Mosco
                 ,
                 their
                 are
                 excellent
                 fruits
                 ,
                 as
                 Apples
                 ,
                 Cherries
                 ,
                 Plums
                 ,
                 and
                 Goos-berries
                 .
                 I
                 have
                 seen
                 Apples
                 in
                 beauty
                 and
                 colour
                 much
                 like
                 those
                 which
                 are
                 called
                 Appians
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 transparent
                 ,
                 that
                 holding
                 them
                 between
                 your
                 sight
                 and
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 you
                 may
                 easily
                 tell
                 the
                 Kernels
                 .
                 'T
                 is
                 true
                 this
                 fruit
                 having
                 not
                 time
                 to
                 bake
                 in
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 (
                 it
                 being
                 rather
                 a
                 moderate
                 slow
                 heat
                 ,
                 than
                 an
                 excessive
                 scorching
                 ,
                 that
                 consumes
                 the
                 superfluous
                 moisture
                 )
                 will
                 not
                 keep
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 would
                 do
                 in
                 Germany
                 and
                 other
                 more
                 Southerly
                 Countreys
                 :
                 but
                 the
                 Commentator
                 upon
                 the
                 Maps
                 of
                 Atlas
                 is
                 nevertheless
                 mistaken
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 sayes
                 ,
                 after
                 the
                 Baron
                 of
                 Herberstein
                 ,
                 and
                 Guagnin
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 cold
                 is
                 so
                 great
                 in
                 Muscovy
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Countrey
                 cannot
                 produce
                 Apples
                 or
                 other
                 Fruits
                 that
                 are
                 worth
                 sending
                 up
                 to
                 the
                 Table
                 .
                 They
                 have
                 also
                 all
                 manner
                 of
                 Pulse
                 ,
                 Pot-herbs
                 ,
                 Asparagus
                 ,
                 Onions
                 ,
                 Garlick
                 ,
                 Roots
                 ,
                 Cowcumber
                 ,
                 Citruls
                 ,
                 or
                 Gourds
                 ,
                 and
                 Melons
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 these
                 last
                 abundance
                 ,
                 excellent
                 good
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 big
                 ,
                 that
                 at
                 my
                 being
                 in
                 Muscovy
                 in
                 the
                 year
                 1643.
                 a
                 friend
                 presented
                 me
                 with
                 a
                 Melon
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 weigh'd
                 forty
                 pound
                 .
                 The
                 Muscovites
                 are
                 very
                 expert
                 in
                 the
                 ordering
                 of
                 their
                 Melons
                 .
                 They
                 steep
                 the
                 seed
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 space
                 of
                 48.
                 hours
                 ,
                 in
                 Cow's
                 milk
                 ,
                 or
                 an
                 infusion
                 of
                 fair
                 water
                 and
                 Sheep's
                 dung
                 :
                 their
                 beds
                 they
                 make
                 of
                 Horse
                 dung
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 carried
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Stable
                 ,
                 six
                 foot
                 deep
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 cover
                 them
                 with
                 the
                 best
                 mold
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 they
                 make
                 flat
                 Trenches
                 ,
                 about
                 a
                 foot
                 and
                 a
                 half
                 broad
                 .
                 They
                 thrust
                 the
                 seed
                 so
                 deep
                 into
                 the
                 bed
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 it
                 may
                 not
                 only
                 be
                 secur'd
                 from
                 the
                 cold
                 ,
                 and
                 receive
                 the
                 benefit
                 of
                 the
                 Sun-shine
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 have
                 the
                 advantage
                 of
                 the
                 heat
                 which
                 the
                 dung
                 sends
                 up
                 from
                 below
                 ,
                 covering
                 it
                 in
                 the
                 night
                 ,
                 and
                 some
                 times
                 all
                 day
                 long
                 ,
                 with
                 bells
                 of
                 the
                 Country-glass
                 ,
                 or
                 talk
                 .
                 They
                 do
                 not
                 transplant
                 them
                 ,
                 but
                 are
                 careful
                 to
                 take
                 away
                 what
                 is
                 superfluous
                 ,
                 and
                 do
                 what
                 other
                 things
                 are
                 commonly
                 practis'd
                 in
                 other
                 places
                 ,
                 about
                 that
                 plant
                 .
              
               
                 We
                 were
                 credibly
                 inform'd
                 ,
                 that
                 near
                 Samara
                 ,
                 between
                 Wolga
                 and
                 the
                 Doa
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 kind
                 of
                 Melons
                 ,
                 or
                 rather
                 Gourds
                 ,
                 that
                 are
                 form'd
                 like
                 a
                 Lamb
                 ,
                 whereof
                 this
                 fruit
                 represents
                 all
                 the
                 members
                 ,
                 being
                 fasten'd
                 to
                 the
                 ground
                 by
                 the
                 stalk
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 its
                 navel
                 .
                 As
                 it
                 grows
                 it
                 changes
                 place
                 ,
                 as
                 far
                 as
                 the
                 stalk
                 will
                 give
                 way
                 ,
                 and
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 turns
                 ,
                 makes
                 the
                 grass
                 to
                 wither
                 .
                 The
                 Muscovites
                 call
                 this
                 browzing
                 ,
                 or
                 feeding
                 ,
                 adding
                 ,
                 that
                 when
                 it
                 is
                 ripe
                 ,
                 the
                 stalk
                 withers
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 fruit
                 is
                 cloath'd
                 with
                 a
                 hairy
                 skin
                 ,
                 which
                 may
                 be
                 dress'd
                 and
                 used
                 instead
                 of
                 Furr
                 .
                 They
                 call
                 this
                 fruit
                 Boranez
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 is
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 the
                 Lamb.
                 They
                 shew'd
                 us
                 some
                 of
                 those
                 skins
                 ,
                 taken
                 off
                 the
                 covering
                 of
                 a
                 bed
                 ,
                 and
                 swore
                 they
                 came
                 from
                 that
                 fruit
                 ,
                 but
                 we
                 could
                 hardly
                 believe
                 it
                 .
                 They
                 were
                 covered
                 with
                 a
                 soft
                 frizling
                 Wooll
                 not
                 unlike
                 that
                 of
                 a
                 Lamb
                 newly
                 wean'd
                 ,
                 or
                 taken
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Sheep's
                 belly
                 .
                 
                   Iulius
                   Scaliger
                
                 makes
                 mention
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 Exerc.
                 181.
                 and
                 sayes
                 this
                 fruit
                 grows
                 till
                 the
                 grass
                 fails
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 it
                 dies
                 not
                 but
                 for
                 want
                 of
                 nourishment
                 .
                 He
                 adds
                 ,
                 that
                 no
                 Beast
                 will
                 feed
                 on
                 it
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 Wolf
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 us'd
                 as
                 a
                 bait
                 to
                 take
                 him
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Muscovites
                 also
                 confirmed
                 .
              
               
               
                 It
                 is
                 not
                 long
                 that
                 they
                 have
                 had
                 Flowers
                 and
                 sweet
                 Herbs
                 ,
                 the
                 Great
                 Duke
                 
                   Michael
                   Federouits
                
                 being
                 the
                 first
                 that
                 bestow'd
                 any
                 expence
                 in
                 Gardening
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 did
                 with
                 very
                 good
                 success
                 .
                 
                 Nor
                 is
                 it
                 long
                 that
                 they
                 have
                 had
                 any
                 other
                 than
                 wild
                 Roses
                 .
                 
                   Peter
                   Marcellis
                
                 ,
                 Commissary
                 from
                 the
                 King
                 of
                 Denmark
                 and
                 Duke
                 of
                 Holstein
                 ,
                 brought
                 the
                 first
                 Provence-Roses
                 thither
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Holand
                 and
                 German
                 Merchants
                 have
                 but
                 lately
                 planted
                 Asparagus
                 there
                 ,
                 
                 which
                 take
                 very
                 well
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 as
                 big
                 as
                 a
                 mans
                 thumb
                 .
                 Nor
                 have
                 the
                 Muscovites
                 been
                 long
                 acquainted
                 with
                 Lettice
                 and
                 other
                 Salad-herbs
                 ,
                 and
                 laugh'd
                 at
                 the
                 Strangers
                 who
                 fed
                 on
                 them
                 ;
                 but
                 now
                 they
                 begin
                 to
                 like
                 them
                 .
                 There
                 are
                 no
                 Hazel-trees
                 ,
                 nor
                 Vines
                 in
                 Muscovy
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 Dutch
                 bring
                 such
                 quantities
                 of
                 several
                 sorts
                 of
                 Wine
                 thither
                 by
                 the
                 way
                 of
                 Archangel
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 want
                 of
                 any
                 .
                 There
                 is
                 also
                 within
                 these
                 few
                 years
                 some
                 brought
                 in
                 from
                 Astrachan
                 ,
                 upon
                 the
                 River
                 of
                 Wolga
                 .
              
               
                 Muscovy
                 ,
                 abounds
                 in
                 Hemp
                 and
                 Flax
                 ;
                 and
                 there
                 is
                 so
                 much
                 Honey
                 and
                 VVax
                 ,
                 even
                 in
                 the
                 VVoods
                 ,
                 that
                 ,
                 besides
                 what
                 is
                 spent
                 in
                 Hydromel
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 Wax-Candles
                 ,
                 in
                 this
                 Commodity
                 consists
                 the
                 greatest
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 commerce
                 which
                 the
                 Muscovites
                 have
                 with
                 Strangers
                 ,
                 to
                 whom
                 they
                 put
                 off
                 yearly
                 above
                 twenty
                 thousand
                 Quintals
                 (
                 or
                 hundred
                 weight
                 )
                 of
                 Wax
                 .
              
               
                 All
                 Muscovy
                 being
                 but
                 a
                 continued
                 Forest
                 ,
                 
                 those
                 places
                 only
                 excepted
                 where
                 they
                 have
                 fir'd
                 the
                 Woods
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 agriculture
                 ,
                 it
                 must
                 needs
                 be
                 very
                 well
                 furnish'd
                 with
                 all
                 sorts
                 of
                 Venizon
                 and
                 Fowl.
                 Whence
                 it
                 comes
                 ,
                 that
                 Heath-cocks
                 ,
                 Feasants
                 of
                 several
                 kinds
                 ,
                 and
                 Patridges
                 are
                 very
                 cheap
                 ;
                 as
                 also
                 wild
                 Geese
                 ,
                 and
                 Ducks
                 ;
                 Herons
                 and
                 Swans
                 are
                 not
                 much
                 esteem'd
                 ;
                 much
                 less
                 Thrushes
                 ,
                 Fildevars
                 ,
                 Quails
                 ,
                 Larks
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 small
                 Birds
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Country
                 people
                 will
                 not
                 take
                 the
                 pains
                 to
                 look
                 after
                 .
                 There
                 are
                 no
                 Storks
                 in
                 Muscovy
                 ,
                 nor
                 yet
                 in
                 Livonia
                 ;
                 but
                 abundance
                 of
                 Birds
                 of
                 prey
                 ,
                 as
                 Faulcons
                 ,
                 Tassels
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 In
                 the
                 more
                 Northerly
                 Provinces
                 there
                 are
                 white
                 ones
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 much
                 esteem'd
                 because
                 of
                 their
                 ratity
                 .
              
               
                 There
                 is
                 all
                 sorts
                 of
                 Venison
                 ,
                 
                 Deer
                 excepted
                 ;
                 Of
                 Elks
                 and
                 wild
                 Boars
                 abundance
                 .
                 The
                 Hares
                 are
                 grey
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 some
                 Provinces
                 they
                 turn
                 white
                 in
                 Winter
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 Livonia
                 ;
                 and
                 yet
                 in
                 Courland
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 contiguous
                 to
                 that
                 Province
                 ,
                 and
                 divided
                 from
                 it
                 only
                 by
                 the
                 River
                 Dune
                 ,
                 the
                 Hares
                 change
                 not
                 their
                 colour
                 .
                 'T
                 is
                 no
                 hard
                 matter
                 to
                 find
                 the
                 reason
                 of
                 this
                 change
                 ,
                 which
                 must
                 proceed
                 from
                 external
                 cold
                 ;
                 since
                 I
                 have
                 known
                 ,
                 that
                 ,
                 even
                 in
                 Summer
                 ,
                 Hares
                 have
                 chang'd
                 their
                 colour
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 have
                 been
                 kept
                 some
                 time
                 in
                 a
                 Cave
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 same
                 Forests
                 breed
                 also
                 abundance
                 of
                 Bears
                 ,
                 
                 Wolves
                 ,
                 Linxes
                 ,
                 Tigres
                 ,
                 Foxes
                 ,
                 Martins
                 ,
                 and
                 Sables
                 ,
                 the
                 skins
                 whereof
                 are
                 the
                 most
                 considerable
                 Traffick
                 of
                 the
                 Country
                 ,
                 since
                 that
                 some
                 years
                 ,
                 the
                 Muscovites
                 sell
                 to
                 Strangers
                 as
                 many
                 as
                 come
                 to
                 a
                 Million
                 of
                 Gold
                 ,
                 besides
                 what
                 is
                 spent
                 in
                 the
                 Country
                 ,
                 or
                 presented
                 to
                 the
                 Great
                 Duke
                 .
                 The
                 most
                 esteem'd
                 Furrs
                 are
                 the
                 skins
                 of
                 black
                 Foxes
                 ,
                 Sibles
                 ,
                 Castors
                 ,
                 white
                 Bears
                 ,
                 Ermins
                 ,
                 and
                 Squirrels
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Bears
                 and
                 Wolves
                 do
                 abundance
                 of
                 mischief
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 as
                 dangerous
                 upon
                 the
                 high-ways
                 as
                 the
                 Robbers
                 .
                 For
                 what
                 we
                 have
                 said
                 of
                 Livonia
                 is
                 no
                 less
                 true
                 of
                 Muscovy
                 ,
                 viz.
                 that
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Winter
                 time
                 ,
                 they
                 break
                 open
                 houses
                 ,
                 and
                 take
                 away
                 peoples
                 Cattle
                 ,
                 &c.
                 as
                 we
                 have
                 related
                 in
                 the
                 second
                 Book
                 of
                 these
                 our
                 Travels
                 .
                 We
                 could
                 add
                 many
                 other
                 stories
                 of
                 these
                 Creatures
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 regard
                 ,
                 they
                 would
                 hardly
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 strangeness
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 be
                 credited
                 ,
                 at
                 least
                 by
                 such
                 as
                 never
                 heard
                 any
                 talk
                 of
                 these
                 things
                 ,
                 we
                 forbear
                 .
                 When
                 the
                 Muscovites
                 take
                 any
                 of
                 the
                 Bears
                 Whelps
                 ,
                 they
                 tame
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 teach
                 them
                 a
                 thousand
                 tricks
                 ,
                 and
                 ,
                 in
                 time
                 ,
                 come
                 to
                 get
                 a
                 livelihood
                 by
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Lakes
                 ,
                 
                 Ponds
                 and
                 Rivers
                 affords
                 all
                 sorts
                 of
                 Fish
                 ,
                 Carps
                 excepted
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 had
                 either
                 in
                 Muscovy
                 or
                 Livonia
                 .
                 At
                 Astrachan
                 ,
                 we
                 met
                 with
                 abundance
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 very
                 large
                 ,
                 but
                 tough
                 and
                 unsavory
                 ;
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 reason
                 the
                 Muscovites
                 make
                 no
                 great
                 accompt
                 of
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 Heretofore
                 there
                 were
                 no
                 Mines
                 in
                 Muscovy
                 ,
                 
                 but
                 some
                 years
                 since
                 there
                 was
                 one
                 found
                 out
                 near
                 Tula
                 ,
                 upon
                 the
                 Frontiers
                 of
                 Tartary
                 ,
                 120
                 leagues
                 from
                 Mosco
                 ,
                 which
                 affords
                 only
                 Iron
                 ,
                 where
                 the
                 Workmen
                 are
                 such
                 as
                 the
                 Elector
                 of
                 Saxony
                 sent
                 over
                 to
                 the
                 Great
                 Duke
                 .
                 
                   Peter
                   Marcellis
                
                 ,
                 a
                 Merchant
                 ,
                 born
                 at
                 Hamborough
                 hath
                 the
                 management
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 who
                 having
                 built
                 a
                 Forge
                 in
                 a
                 very
                 pleasant
                 Valley
                 there
                 ,
                 which
                 hath
                 a
                 Brook
                 running
                 through
                 it
                 ,
                 hath
                 taken
                 it
                 of
                 the
                 Great
                 Duke
                 ,
                 furnishing
                 him
                 every
                 year
                 with
                 a
                 certain
                 number
                 of
                 Iron
                 Bars
                 ,
                 pieces
                 of
                 Artillery
                 and
                 Bullets
                 .
                 About
                 15
                 year
                 since
                 ,
                 information
                 was
                 brought
                 to
                 the
                 Great
                 Duke
                 
                   Michael
                   Federouits
                
                 ,
                 that
                 Gold
                 might
                 be
                 found
                 in
                 a
                 certain
                 Province
                 in
                 Muscovy
                 ,
                 if
                 any
                 would
                 be
                 at
                 the
                 expence
                 to
                 dig
                 for
                 it
                 ;
                 but
                 he
                 who
                 brought
                 the
                 first
                 news
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 instead
                 of
                 enriching
                 himself
                 ,
                 was
                 utterly
                 undone
                 .
                 Heretofore
                 the
                 Muscovites
                 were
                 simple
                 enough
                 to
                 credit
                 these
                 informations
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 advance
                 money
                 upon
                 the
                 propositions
                 that
                 were
                 made
                 thereupon
                 ;
                 but
                 for
                 some
                 years
                 past
                 ,
                 they
                 have
                 been
                 content
                 to
                 hearken
                 to
                 them
                 ;
                 or
                 if
                 they
                 advance
                 any
                 money
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 upon
                 good
                 security
                 put
                 in
                 by
                 the
                 undertaker
                 .
                 I
                 have
                 seen
                 an
                 example
                 of
                 this
                 in
                 an
                 English
                 Merchant
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 perswaded
                 that
                 Gold
                 would
                 infallibly
                 be
                 found
                 ,
                 and
                 upon
                 that
                 imagination
                 engag'd
                 some
                 of
                 his
                 friends
                 to
                 be
                 answerable
                 to
                 the
                 Great
                 Duke
                 for
                 the
                 money
                 he
                 should
                 advance
                 .
                 But
                 ,
                 after
                 a
                 great
                 expence
                 ,
                 to
                 no
                 purpose
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 put
                 in
                 prison
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 friends
                 were
                 forc'd
                 to
                 pay
                 the
                 mony
                 he
                 had
                 taken
                 up
                 .
              
               
               
                 Having
                 not
                 seen
                 the
                 more
                 Northerly
                 Provinces
                 of
                 Muscovy
                 ,
                 as
                 
                   Dwina
                   ,
                   Iugarie
                   ,
                   Permie
                   ,
                   Siberie
                   ,
                
                 and
                 Samojede
                 ,
                 I
                 should
                 content
                 my self
                 with
                 what
                 I
                 have
                 said
                 of
                 them
                 in
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 this
                 Book
                 :
                 But
                 in
                 regard
                 this
                 last
                 named
                 Province
                 is
                 absolutely
                 unknown
                 to
                 all
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 Europe
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 that
                 I
                 have
                 had
                 the
                 opportunity
                 to
                 discourse
                 with
                 some
                 Samojedes
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 learn
                 from
                 their
                 own
                 mouths
                 the
                 particularities
                 of
                 their
                 Country
                 ,
                 I
                 hope
                 it
                 will
                 not
                 be
                 thought
                 much
                 if
                 I
                 make
                 a
                 short
                 digression
                 concerning
                 them
                 .
                 Being
                 at
                 Moscou
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 year
                 1643.
                 in
                 the
                 Great
                 Duke's
                 Antichamber
                 ,
                 or
                 Posolse-Pricas
                 ,
                 staying
                 till
                 a
                 Persian
                 Ambassador
                 were
                 come
                 out
                 from
                 Audience
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 might
                 go
                 in
                 to
                 have
                 mine
                 ,
                 I
                 had
                 the
                 convenience
                 to
                 discourse
                 with
                 two
                 Deputies
                 of
                 the
                 Samojedes
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 been
                 sent
                 to
                 the
                 Great
                 Duke
                 with
                 a
                 present
                 of
                 many
                 Elks
                 ,
                 and
                 white
                 Bear-skins
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Muscovian
                 Lords
                 use
                 to
                 adorn
                 their
                 Sledges
                 .
                 I
                 laid
                 hold
                 on
                 this
                 occasion
                 to
                 enquire
                 of
                 them
                 some
                 part
                 of
                 what
                 I
                 was
                 desirous
                 to
                 know
                 concerning
                 their
                 manner
                 of
                 life
                 ;
                 which
                 I
                 did
                 with
                 the
                 more
                 ease
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 both
                 of
                 them
                 understood
                 the
                 Muscovian
                 Language
                 .
              
               
                 'T
                 is
                 certain
                 ,
                 these
                 people
                 were
                 antiently
                 comprehended
                 under
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 those
                 whom
                 they
                 called
                 Schites
                 ,
                 and
                 Sarmates
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 not
                 called
                 Samojedes
                 ,
                 till
                 after
                 they
                 became
                 Subjects
                 to
                 the
                 Great
                 Duke
                 :
                 for
                 that
                 word
                 is
                 Muscovian
                 ,
                 signifying
                 
                   Eaters
                   of
                   themselves
                
                 ,
                 as
                 being
                 compounded
                 of
                 that
                 of
                 Sam
                 ,
                 himself
                 ,
                 and
                 Geda
                 ,
                 I
                 eat
                 .
                 They
                 would
                 argue
                 thence
                 ,
                 that
                 these
                 people
                 are
                 Anthropophagi
                 ;
                 for
                 indeed
                 ,
                 they
                 did
                 feed
                 on
                 mans
                 flesh
                 ,
                 even
                 that
                 of
                 their
                 deceas'd
                 friends
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 mixt
                 with
                 Venison
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 still
                 their
                 ordinary
                 nourishment
                 .
                 
                 What
                 we
                 have
                 said
                 discovers
                 the
                 difference
                 there
                 is
                 between
                 this
                 Province
                 and
                 that
                 of
                 Samogitia
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Muscovites
                 call
                 
                   Samotska
                   sembla
                
                 ,
                 situated
                 between
                 Lithuania
                 and
                 Livonia
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 of
                 Poland
                 ;
                 whereas
                 Samojede
                 lies
                 towards
                 the
                 Hyperborean
                 Mountains
                 ,
                 on
                 both
                 sides
                 of
                 the
                 River
                 Oby
                 ,
                 upon
                 the
                 Tartarian
                 Sea
                 ,
                 and
                 towards
                 the
                 streight
                 of
                 Weigats
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 said
                 before
                 .
                 I
                 can
                 hardly
                 be
                 perswaded
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Samojedes
                   ,
                   Quintus
                   Curtius
                
                 would
                 speak
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 sayes
                 that
                 the
                 Abii
                 sent
                 their
                 Ambassadors
                 to
                 Alexander
                 the
                 Great
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 instead
                 of
                 Abii
                 we
                 should
                 read
                 Obii
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 liv'd
                 upon
                 the
                 River
                 Oby
                 ;
                 but
                 of
                 the
                 Tartars
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 near
                 the
                 River
                 Don
                 ,
                 or
                 Tanais
                 ,
                 which
                 divides
                 Asia
                 from
                 Europe
                 .
                 'T
                 is
                 of
                 them
                 rather
                 than
                 of
                 the
                 Samojedes
                 ,
                 that
                 Q.
                 Curtius
                 might
                 affirm
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 had
                 no
                 Cities
                 ,
                 nor
                 setled
                 Habitations
                 ,
                 but
                 liv'd
                 in
                 Woods
                 and
                 Desarts
                 ,
                 shunning
                 the
                 conversation
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 if
                 Alexander
                 went
                 thither
                 ,
                 he
                 must
                 have
                 Conquer'd
                 impenetrable
                 Forests
                 ,
                 Rivers
                 ,
                 Ice
                 ,
                 and
                 Snow
                 ,
                 
                 after
                 he
                 had
                 triumphed
                 over
                 the
                 Inhabitants
                 .
                 For
                 though
                 the
                 Samojedes
                 have
                 indeed
                 no
                 Cities
                 ,
                 yet
                 are
                 they
                 not
                 Nomades
                 ,
                 nor
                 change
                 their
                 habitations
                 as
                 the
                 Tartars
                 do
                 .
                 On
                 the
                 contrary
                 ,
                 their
                 Cabans
                 or
                 Huts
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 covered
                 vault-wife
                 ,
                 are
                 built
                 half
                 under-ground
                 ,
                 and
                 have
                 in
                 the
                 middle
                 a
                 hole
                 ,
                 which
                 does
                 not
                 only
                 serve
                 for
                 a
                 Chimney
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 for
                 a
                 door
                 when
                 the
                 Snow
                 is
                 so
                 high
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 forc'd
                 to
                 make
                 use
                 of
                 that
                 hole
                 to
                 let
                 in
                 air
                 ;
                 Since
                 that
                 the
                 Countrey
                 being
                 in
                 the
                 Frigid
                 Zone
                 ,
                 the
                 Snow
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 there
                 sometimes
                 the
                 depth
                 of
                 a
                 Pike
                 ,
                 makes
                 their
                 doors
                 useless
                 .
                 They
                 have
                 walks
                 under
                 their
                 Huts
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 means
                 whereof
                 they
                 may
                 visit
                 and
                 converse
                 one
                 with
                 another
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 kind
                 of
                 life
                 is
                 so
                 much
                 the
                 more
                 supportable
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 for
                 that
                 the
                 Sun
                 going
                 beyond
                 the
                 Line
                 ,
                 and
                 leaving
                 them
                 in
                 continual
                 darkness
                 for
                 six
                 moneths
                 together
                 ,
                 the
                 liberty
                 they
                 might
                 have
                 to
                 go
                 abroad
                 would
                 be
                 of
                 no
                 advantage
                 to
                 them
                 .
                 During
                 this
                 long
                 night
                 ,
                 they
                 have
                 no
                 other
                 light
                 than
                 what
                 their
                 Lamps
                 afford
                 them
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 but
                 a
                 sad
                 and
                 melancholy
                 one
                 ,
                 as
                 being
                 maintain'd
                 by
                 the
                 Oyl
                 of
                 a
                 certain
                 fish
                 ,
                 of
                 which
                 they
                 make
                 provision
                 in
                 the
                 Summer
                 .
                 Which
                 Season
                 begins
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 soon
                 as
                 the
                 Sun
                 comes
                 to
                 the
                 Aequinoctial
                 line
                 ,
                 and
                 ,
                 entring
                 into
                 the
                 Septentrional
                 Signs
                 of
                 the
                 Zodiack
                 ,
                 melts
                 the
                 Snow
                 ,
                 and
                 brings
                 them
                 a
                 day
                 as
                 long
                 as
                 the
                 night
                 had
                 been
                 tedious
                 .
                 Upon
                 this
                 accompt
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   Olaus
                   Magnus
                   ,
                   Alexander
                   Guagnin
                
                 ,
                 and
                 others
                 ,
                 have
                 grounded
                 fables
                 of
                 people
                 that
                 sleep
                 six
                 moneths
                 of
                 the
                 year
                 ,
                 or
                 ,
                 as
                 Swallows
                 ,
                 and
                 Frogs
                 ,
                 die
                 in
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 Winter
                 ,
                 and
                 rise
                 up
                 again
                 in
                 the
                 Spring
                 .
                 They
                 do
                 not
                 cultivate
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 nor
                 keep
                 any
                 Cattel
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 ,
                 no
                 doubt
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 Earth
                 would
                 not
                 require
                 their
                 pains
                 ,
                 and
                 affords
                 no
                 Grass
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 having
                 no
                 Corn
                 ,
                 
                 they
                 have
                 no
                 bread
                 to
                 make
                 ;
                 and
                 having
                 no
                 Wool
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 forc'd
                 to
                 Cloath
                 themselves
                 with
                 what
                 nature
                 and
                 their
                 Countrey
                 can
                 afford
                 them
                 .
                 Their
                 food
                 is
                 fish
                 ,
                 dry'd
                 in
                 the
                 Wind
                 and
                 Sun
                 ,
                 Honey
                 and
                 Venison
                 .
                 They
                 are
                 of
                 low
                 stature
                 ,
                 their
                 faces
                 large
                 and
                 flat
                 ,
                 wearing
                 their
                 hair
                 very
                 long
                 ;
                 they
                 have
                 little
                 eyes
                 ,
                 and
                 short
                 legs
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 not
                 much
                 unlike
                 the
                 Groenlanders
                 ,
                 of
                 whom
                 we
                 shall
                 have
                 somewhat
                 to
                 say
                 anon
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Cloathing
                 of
                 the
                 Samojedes
                 is
                 of
                 Renes
                 skins
                 ,
                 
                 whereof
                 there
                 are
                 abundance
                 in
                 that
                 Countrey
                 ,
                 as
                 indeed
                 there
                 is
                 all
                 over
                 the
                 North.
                 This
                 Creature
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 thought
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 Tarandius
                 of
                 the
                 Antients
                 ,
                 is
                 called
                 by
                 the
                 modern
                 Latines
                 Rangifer
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 word
                 Reen
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 name
                 the
                 Laplanders
                 call
                 it
                 ,
                 a
                 beast
                 not
                 known
                 in
                 these
                 parts
                 .
                 'T
                 is
                 as
                 big
                 as
                 a
                 Stag
                 ,
                 but
                 somewhat
                 stronger
                 ,
                 the
                 hair
                 grey
                 or
                 white
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 in
                 Samojede
                 ,
                 having
                 the
                 breast
                 high
                 with
                 a
                 long
                 and
                 rough
                 hair
                 ,
                 the
                 hoof
                 cloven
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 horn
                 so
                 hard
                 ,
                 that
                 making
                 an
                 impression
                 in
                 the
                 Ice
                 ,
                 this
                 animal
                 goes
                 as
                 securely
                 as
                 if
                 it
                 were
                 upon
                 the
                 ground
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 swiftly
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 will
                 run
                 above
                 30.
                 
                 German
                 leagues
                 in
                 a
                 day
                 .
                 The
                 horns
                 are
                 higher
                 than
                 those
                 of
                 the
                 Elk
                 ,
                 and
                 larger
                 than
                 a
                 Stag's
                 ,
                 having
                 two
                 brow-anklers
                 on
                 the
                 forehead
                 ,
                 wherewith
                 he
                 breaks
                 the
                 Ice
                 to
                 get
                 water
                 in
                 Winter
                 .
                 'T
                 is
                 a
                 sociable
                 beast
                 ,
                 feeding
                 in
                 herds
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 tam'd
                 without
                 any
                 trouble
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 is
                 very
                 serviceable
                 ,
                 especially
                 in
                 travelling
                 ,
                 being
                 set
                 before
                 little
                 Sledges
                 ,
                 made
                 like
                 a
                 Boat
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 draw
                 with
                 incredible
                 force
                 and
                 swiftness
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Samojedes
                 wear
                 very
                 large
                 Caps
                 ,
                 made
                 of
                 fur
                 ,
                 or
                 pieces
                 of
                 Cloath
                 of
                 several
                 colours
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 buy
                 of
                 the
                 Muscovites
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 so
                 big
                 that
                 they
                 fall
                 down
                 to
                 their
                 necks
                 .
                 Their
                 shirts
                 are
                 made
                 of
                 the
                 skins
                 of
                 young
                 Renes
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 very
                 soft
                 ,
                 and
                 have
                 a
                 short
                 hair
                 .
                 They
                 wear
                 drawers
                 under
                 their
                 shirts
                 ,
                 and
                 upon
                 their
                 shirts
                 ,
                 Garments
                 falling
                 down
                 to
                 the
                 mid-leg
                 ,
                 border'd
                 below
                 with
                 a
                 very
                 long
                 fur
                 .
                 These
                 Garments
                 are
                 made
                 like
                 those
                 which
                 are
                 called
                 Cosaques
                 ,
                 open
                 only
                 at
                 the
                 neck
                 .
                 Their
                 Mittens
                 are
                 fasten'd
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 their
                 sleeves
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 fur
                 of
                 all
                 their
                 Cloaths
                 is
                 turn'd
                 on
                 the
                 out-side
                 .
                 When
                 the
                 cold
                 is
                 extraordinary
                 ,
                 they
                 put
                 their
                 Cosaques
                 over
                 their
                 heads
                 ,
                 and
                 let
                 the
                 sleeves
                 hang
                 down
                 ,
                 their
                 faces
                 being
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 seen
                 ,
                 but
                 at
                 the
                 cleft
                 which
                 is
                 at
                 the
                 neck
                 .
                 
                 Whence
                 some
                 have
                 taken
                 occasion
                 to
                 write
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 these
                 Northern
                 Countreys
                 ,
                 there
                 are
                 people
                 without
                 heads
                 ,
                 having
                 their
                 faces
                 in
                 their
                 breasts
                 .
                 As
                 also
                 that
                 there
                 are
                 some
                 have
                 feet
                 so
                 big
                 ,
                 that
                 one
                 of
                 them
                 shades
                 the
                 whole
                 body
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 having
                 cover'd
                 themselves
                 with
                 their
                 feet
                 ,
                 neither
                 Sun
                 nor
                 Rain
                 can
                 come
                 at
                 them
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 errour
                 came
                 thus
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Samojedes
                 ,
                 as
                 also
                 the
                 Laplanders
                 and
                 Finlanders
                 ,
                 wear
                 a
                 kind
                 of
                 shooes
                 or
                 patins
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Winter
                 time
                 ,
                 to
                 go
                 upon
                 the
                 Snow
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 an
                 Ell
                 and
                 a
                 half
                 long
                 towards
                 the
                 Toe
                 .
                 The
                 Finlanders
                 and
                 Laplanders
                 make
                 them
                 as
                 long
                 towards
                 the
                 Heel
                 as
                 the
                 Toes
                 ,
                 and
                 call
                 them
                 Saksit
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 Samojedes
                 do
                 not
                 lengthen
                 them
                 at
                 all
                 towards
                 the
                 heel
                 ,
                 and
                 call
                 them
                 Nartes
                 .
                 All
                 make
                 them
                 of
                 barks
                 of
                 Trees
                 ,
                 or
                 some
                 very
                 thin
                 Wood
                 ,
                 and
                 use
                 them
                 with
                 a
                 strange
                 agility
                 .
                 Colonel
                 Port
                 ,
                 Governour
                 of
                 Narva
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 many
                 Finlanders
                 among
                 the
                 Soldiers
                 of
                 his
                 Garrison
                 ,
                 would
                 needs
                 give
                 us
                 the
                 pleasure
                 of
                 seeing
                 them
                 ,
                 when
                 we
                 pass'd
                 that
                 way
                 ,
                 having
                 order'd
                 them
                 to
                 run
                 down
                 a
                 Hill
                 near
                 the
                 City
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 did
                 with
                 such
                 swiftness
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 horse
                 at
                 full
                 speed
                 would
                 hardly
                 have
                 overtaken
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Nerves
                 and
                 Veins
                 of
                 the
                 Rene
                 serve
                 for
                 Thread
                 ,
                 among
                 the
                 Samojedes
                 ,
                 to
                 sow
                 their
                 Cloaths
                 ;
                 their
                 Boots
                 they
                 make
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 stuff
                 ,
                 and
                 after
                 the
                 same
                 manner
                 .
                 They
                 scrape
                 the
                 in-side
                 of
                 the
                 bark
                 of
                 Beech
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 comes
                 off
                 is
                 as
                 fine
                 as
                 the
                 shavings
                 of
                 Parchment
                 or
                 Ivory
                 ,
                 and
                 very
                 soft
                 ,
                 and
                 serves
                 them
                 instead
                 of
                 Handkerchers
                 .
                 They
                 take
                 a
                 handful
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 wipe
                 their
                 hands
                 ,
                 faces
                 ,
                 or
                 noses
                 therewith
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Relations
                 of
                 the
                 second
                 Voyage
                 which
                 the
                 Hollanders
                 made
                 towards
                 the
                 North
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 year
                 1595.
                 give
                 the
                 same
                 account
                 of
                 the
                 Samojedes
                 as
                 we
                 do
                 ,
                 and
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 some
                 of
                 their
                 men
                 going
                 ashore
                 Aug.
                 31.
                 near
                 Weigats
                 ,
                 after
                 they
                 had
                 gone
                 about
                 a
                 league
                 ,
                 discover'd
                 20.
                 or
                 25.
                 
                 Samojedes
                 ,
                 so
                 accoutred
                 as
                 we
                 have
                 describ'd
                 them
                 .
                 They
                 at
                 first
                 took
                 them
                 for
                 Savages
                 ,
                 and
                 were
                 confirm'd
                 in
                 that
                 opinion
                 by
                 the
                 posture
                 into
                 which
                 the
                 Samojedes
                 put
                 themselves
                 ,
                 making
                 ready
                 their
                 Bows
                 and
                 Arrows
                 ,
                 to
                 shoot
                 at
                 the
                 Hollanders
                 :
                 but
                 the
                 Muscovian
                 Interpreter
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Hollanders
                 had
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 having
                 told
                 them
                 they
                 were
                 friends
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 they
                 needed
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 afraid
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 they
                 laid
                 down
                 their
                 Arms
                 ,
                 came
                 up
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 discover'd
                 many
                 particulars
                 of
                 their
                 Country
                 .
                 They
                 were
                 much
                 taken
                 with
                 the
                 civility
                 of
                 the
                 Hollanders
                 ,
                 and
                 one
                 of
                 them
                 took
                 a
                 Bi●ket
                 that
                 was
                 presented
                 to
                 him
                 ;
                 but
                 he
                 betray'd
                 much
                 distrust
                 in
                 the
                 eating
                 of
                 it
                 ;
                 especially
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 heard
                 a
                 Musket
                 shot
                 ,
                 towards
                 the
                 Sea-side
                 ,
                 though
                 far
                 enough
                 from
                 them
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 so
                 frightned
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 no
                 easie
                 matter
                 to
                 satisfie
                 them
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 far
                 enough
                 from
                 any
                 danger
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 had
                 the
                 curiosity
                 to
                 ask
                 one
                 of
                 those
                 Samojedes
                 ,
                 what
                 he
                 thought
                 of
                 Muscovy
                 ,
                 and
                 whether
                 it
                 were
                 a
                 better
                 Country
                 than
                 theirs
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Muscovian
                 manner
                 of
                 Life
                 ,
                 the
                 more
                 pleasant
                 .
                 He
                 answer'd
                 ,
                 that
                 Muscovy
                 was
                 indeed
                 a
                 pleasant
                 Country
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 provisions
                 of
                 it
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 disliked
                 ;
                 but
                 that
                 their
                 Country
                 also
                 had
                 those
                 conveniences
                 and
                 pleasures
                 ,
                 that
                 were
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 had
                 elsewhere
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 were
                 so
                 inviting
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 confident
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 Great
                 Duke
                 had
                 once
                 a
                 tast
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 he
                 would
                 leave
                 Moscou
                 ,
                 and
                 come
                 among
                 them
                 ,
                 to
                 enjoy
                 the
                 security
                 ,
                 quiet
                 ,
                 and
                 delightfulness
                 of
                 their
                 manner
                 of
                 life
                 .
                 They
                 were
                 ,
                 till
                 within
                 these
                 few
                 years
                 ,
                 Pagans
                 and
                 Idolaters
                 ,
                 insomuch
                 as
                 when
                 the
                 Hollanders
                 made
                 the
                 Voyage
                 I
                 spoke
                 of
                 there
                 ,
                 they
                 found
                 the
                 Sea-side
                 〈◊〉
                 of
                 Idols
                 ,
                 for
                 which
                 the
                 Samojedes
                 had
                 so
                 much
                 affection
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 would
                 not
                 suffer
                 one
                 of
                 them
                 to
                 be
                 carried
                 away
                 .
                 But
                 they
                 have
                 been
                 since
                 baptized
                 ,
                 and
                 have
                 embrac'd
                 Christian
                 Religion
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 means
                 of
                 a
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Vladimer
                 which
                 the
                 late
                 Great
                 Duke
                 sent
                 among
                 them
                 ,
                 with
                 some
                 Priests
                 ,
                 to
                 instruct
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Author
                 ,
                 
                 who
                 hath
                 here
                 made
                 one
                 digression
                 ,
                 to
                 speak
                 of
                 the
                 Samojedes
                 ,
                 though
                 not
                 falling
                 under
                 the
                 Subject
                 of
                 his
                 Travels
                 ,
                 thinks
                 he
                 may
                 make
                 another
                 to
                 say
                 somewhat
                 of
                 Groenland
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 the
                 consonancy
                 there
                 is
                 between
                 the
                 people
                 of
                 that
                 Country
                 and
                 those
                 he
                 had
                 now
                 spoken
                 of
                 ,
                 and
                 also
                 the
                 Tartars
                 ,
                 of
                 whom
                 he
                 will
                 have
                 occsion
                 to
                 speak
                 hereafter
                 ,
                 as
                 for
                 that
                 he
                 hath
                 seen
                 ,
                 and
                 discoursed
                 with
                 ,
                 some
                 Inhabitants
                 of
                 Groenland
                 ,
                 who
                 have
                 told
                 such
                 particularities
                 ,
                 as
                 would
                 not
                 be
                 undelightful
                 ,
                 if
                 M.
                 
                   de
                   la
                   Pcreire
                
                 had
                 not
                 said
                 before
                 himall
                 that
                 could
                 be
                 said
                 of
                 a
                 Country
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 as
                 little
                 known
                 ,
                 as
                 those
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 that
                 have
                 not
                 yet
                 been
                 discover'd
                 .
                 The
                 Treatise
                 he
                 hath
                 publish'd
                 upon
                 this
                 Subject
                 is
                 such
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 shall
                 not
                 need
                 to
                 repeat
                 what
                 he
                 hath
                 clearly
                 and
                 elegantly
                 express'd
                 ,
                 but
                 only
                 add
                 ,
                 together
                 with
                 the
                 opinion
                 of
                 our
                 Author
                 ,
                 (
                 who
                 thinks
                 Groenland
                 is
                 a
                 Continent
                 ,
                 and
                 borders
                 upon
                 Tartary
                 towards
                 the
                 East
                 on
                 one
                 side
                 ,
                 and
                 on
                 America
                 ,
                 Westward
                 ,
                 on
                 the
                 other
                 .
                 )
                 That
                 
                 Frederick
                 III.
                 King
                 of
                 Denmark
                 ,
                 coming
                 to
                 the
                 Crown
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 year
                 1648.
                 had
                 ,
                 besides
                 all
                 other
                 Royal
                 Vertues
                 ,
                 a
                 great
                 desire
                 to
                 advance
                 the
                 Trade
                 of
                 
                   Groenland
                   .
                   Henry
                   Muller
                
                 ,
                 Farmer
                 General
                 of
                 the
                 outland
                 customs
                 of
                 Denmark
                 ,
                 a
                 curious
                 person
                 and
                 rich
                 ,
                 undertook
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 ,
                 to
                 that
                 end
                 ,
                 set
                 out
                 a
                 Ship
                 in
                 the
                 year
                 1652.
                 commanded
                 by
                 Capt.
                 
                   David
                   Dannel
                
                 ,
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 most
                 experienc'd
                 Masters
                 of
                 his
                 time
                 .
                 The
                 first
                 Voyage
                 having
                 had
                 the
                 success
                 was
                 expected
                 from
                 it
                 ,
                 the
                 said
                 Muller
                 sent
                 him
                 again
                 to
                 Groenland
                 the
                 next
                 year
                 ,
                 1653.
                 
                 But
                 as
                 men
                 of
                 business
                 ,
                 how
                 curious
                 soever
                 they
                 may
                 be
                 ,
                 are
                 carried
                 away
                 with
                 some
                 other
                 predominant
                 passion
                 ,
                 there
                 was
                 nothing
                 learnt
                 in
                 these
                 two
                 Voyages
                 ,
                 at
                 least
                 those
                 employ'd
                 in
                 them
                 neglected
                 to
                 make
                 any
                 relation
                 thereof
                 that
                 ever
                 could
                 be
                 seen
                 :
                 but
                 in
                 the
                 year
                 1654.
                 a
                 Ship
                 was
                 set
                 out
                 ,
                 which
                 going
                 from
                 Copenhagen
                 in
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 the
                 Spring
                 ,
                 arriv'd
                 not
                 on
                 the
                 Coasts
                 of
                 Groenland
                 ,
                 till
                 the
                 28
                 of
                 Iuly
                 ,
                 at
                 a
                 place
                 where
                 the
                 mountains
                 were
                 still
                 cover'd
                 with
                 snow
                 ,
                 towards
                 the
                 shore
                 the
                 waters
                 frozen
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 bottom
                 so
                 hard
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 being
                 impossible
                 the
                 Anchor
                 should
                 fasten
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 forc'd
                 to
                 let
                 the
                 Ship
                 float
                 upon
                 the
                 water
                 ,
                 because
                 there
                 were
                 Rocks
                 all
                 about
                 .
                 As
                 soon
                 as
                 this
                 Ship
                 appear'd
                 upon
                 the
                 Coasts
                 of
                 Groenland
                 ,
                 the
                 Inhabitants
                 set
                 out
                 above
                 a
                 hundred
                 Boats
                 ,
                 and
                 came
                 to
                 view
                 that
                 strange
                 structure
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 much
                 different
                 from
                 what
                 they
                 ordinarily
                 saw
                 .
                 At
                 first
                 they
                 would
                 by
                 no
                 means
                 come
                 near
                 it
                 ,
                 but
                 seeing
                 they
                 were
                 intreated
                 to
                 come
                 into
                 the
                 Ship
                 ,
                 they
                 at
                 last
                 came
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 a
                 few
                 days
                 were
                 so
                 familiar
                 ,
                 that
                 with
                 their
                 commodities
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 truckt
                 for
                 such
                 toies
                 as
                 we
                 had
                 ,
                 they
                 brought
                 also
                 their
                 Wives
                 ,
                 out
                 of
                 an
                 intention
                 to
                 make
                 advantage
                 of
                 them
                 by
                 another
                 kind
                 of
                 Commerce
                 ,
                 which
                 though
                 it
                 be
                 not
                 less
                 known
                 elsewhere
                 ,
                 yet
                 is
                 not
                 so
                 publickly
                 practis'd
                 as
                 among
                 them
                 ,
                 where
                 fornication
                 is
                 neither
                 crime
                 nor
                 sin
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Danes
                 thought
                 this
                 freedom
                 of
                 the
                 Groenlanders
                 a
                 good
                 opportunity
                 to
                 carry
                 away
                 some
                 of
                 them
                 .
                 The
                 Ship
                 being
                 ready
                 to
                 set
                 sail
                 for
                 its
                 return
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Savages
                 coming
                 still
                 aboard
                 with
                 their
                 Commodities
                 ,
                 a
                 VVoman
                 that
                 had
                 a
                 great
                 mind
                 to
                 a
                 pair
                 of
                 knives
                 which
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 Sea-men
                 wore
                 at
                 his
                 G●rd●e
                 ,
                 offer'd
                 him
                 for
                 it
                 a
                 Sea-Dogs
                 skin
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Sea-man
                 refusing
                 as
                 too
                 little
                 ,
                 she
                 proffer'd
                 him
                 a
                 kindness
                 into
                 the
                 bargain
                 .
                 The
                 Sea-man
                 had
                 no
                 sooner
                 express'd
                 his
                 being
                 well
                 satisfy'd
                 with
                 the
                 proffer
                 ,
                 but
                 she
                 begins
                 to
                 unty
                 the
                 point
                 (
                 for
                 they
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 the
                 men
                 wear
                 Drawers
                 ,
                 and
                 would
                 have
                 laid
                 her self
                 down
                 upon
                 the
                 Deck
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 Sea-man
                 made
                 her
                 apprehend
                 that
                 he
                 would
                 not
                 have
                 all
                 see
                 what
                 they
                 did
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 she
                 must
                 go
                 under
                 Deck
                 .
                 The
                 Woman
                 ,
                 having
                 got
                 her
                 Father's
                 leave
                 ,
                 follow'd
                 the
                 Sea-man
                 with
                 two
                 other
                 aged
                 Women
                 ,
                 a
                 young
                 Boy
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 Girl
                 of
                 about
                 12
                 years
                 of
                 age
                 ,
                 who
                 were
                 to
                 be
                 present
                 at
                 the
                 consummation
                 of
                 the
                 bargain
                 .
                 But
                 as
                 soon
                 as
                 they
                 were
                 down
                 ,
                 the
                 hatch
                 was
                 shut
                 ,
                 they
                 laid
                 hold
                 also
                 of
                 another
                 Man
                 ,
                 and
                 set
                 sail
                 .
                 The
                 Savages
                 perceiving
                 they
                 were
                 trappan'd
                 ,
                 made
                 a
                 hideous
                 noise
                 in
                 the
                 Ship.
                 Those
                 who
                 were
                 upon
                 the
                 Deck
                 got
                 into
                 their
                 Boats
                 ,
                 and
                 follow'd
                 the
                 Ship
                 a
                 great
                 way
                 into
                 the
                 Sea
                 ,
                 to
                 see
                 if
                 they
                 could
                 recover
                 the
                 Prisoners
                 .
                 The
                 Boy
                 ,
                 who
                 went
                 down
                 with
                 the
                 Women
                 ;
                 got
                 out
                 at
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 holes
                 the
                 Cable
                 is
                 put
                 out
                 at
                 ,
                 and
                 swam
                 ashore
                 .
                 They
                 also
                 sent
                 back
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 Women
                 ,
                 as
                 being
                 too
                 old
                 to
                 be
                 transported
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 they
                 had
                 but
                 four
                 persons
                 ,
                 one
                 Man
                 ,
                 two
                 Women
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 Girl
                 .
                 The
                 trouble
                 they
                 were
                 in
                 to
                 be
                 among
                 people
                 they
                 knew
                 not
                 ,
                 was
                 extraordinary
                 ;
                 but
                 at
                 last
                 ,
                 the
                 kindness
                 and
                 good
                 cheer
                 wherewith
                 they
                 were
                 entertain'd
                 ,
                 won
                 their
                 hearts
                 ,
                 together
                 with
                 the
                 hope
                 they
                 were
                 put
                 into
                 ,
                 that
                 within
                 a
                 short
                 time
                 ,
                 they
                 should
                 be
                 brought
                 back
                 again
                 into
                 their
                 Country
                 :
                 so
                 that
                 when
                 they
                 came
                 to
                 Bergues
                 in
                 Norway
                 ,
                 their
                 affliction
                 seem'd
                 to
                 be
                 quite
                 over
                 ,
                 nay
                 ,
                 the
                 Man
                 thought
                 the
                 Women
                 of
                 the
                 Country
                 so
                 handsome
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 got
                 into
                 so
                 good
                 a
                 humour
                 ,
                 that
                 ,
                 a
                 Lady
                 of
                 quality
                 being
                 come
                 out
                 of
                 curiosity
                 to
                 see
                 these
                 Savages
                 ,
                 he
                 proffer'd
                 to
                 try
                 what
                 she
                 had
                 under
                 her
                 apron
                 .
                 This
                 man
                 dy'd
                 in
                 the
                 Ship
                 before
                 we
                 came
                 to
                 Denmark
                 .
                 His
                 Daughter
                 seeing
                 him
                 in
                 the
                 agony
                 of
                 Death
                 ,
                 bound
                 up
                 his
                 head
                 in
                 his
                 Casaque
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 let
                 him
                 dy
                 .
                 His
                 name
                 was
                 Ihiob
                 ,
                 aged
                 about
                 40
                 years
                 .
                 The
                 older
                 of
                 the
                 two
                 women
                 ,
                 aged
                 about
                 45
                 years
                 ,
                 was
                 called
                 Kuneling
                 ;
                 she
                 by
                 whose
                 means
                 they
                 were
                 taken
                 ,
                 was
                 about
                 25.
                 her
                 name
                 Kabelau
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Girls
                 name
                 was
                 Sigoka
                 .
                 The
                 Plague
                 then
                 very
                 rife
                 all
                 over
                 Denmark
                 ,
                 had
                 oblig'd
                 the
                 King
                 to
                 retire
                 to
                 Flensbourg
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Dutchy
                 of
                 Holstein
                 ,
                 where
                 these
                 Groenlanders
                 were
                 presented
                 to
                 him
                 .
                 He
                 boarded
                 them
                 at
                 a
                 Chirurgeons
                 ,
                 and
                 order'd
                 them
                 to
                 be
                 well
                 entertain'd
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 at
                 their
                 return
                 to
                 Groenland
                 ,
                 whither
                 he
                 intended
                 to
                 send
                 them
                 with
                 the
                 first
                 opportunity
                 ,
                 they
                 might
                 have
                 occasion
                 to
                 celebrate
                 the
                 liberality
                 of
                 his
                 Majesty
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 civil
                 entertainment
                 of
                 his
                 Subjects
                 .
                 The
                 King
                 honour'd
                 the
                 Duke
                 my
                 master
                 so
                 far
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 send
                 them
                 to
                 him
                 to
                 Gottorp
                 ,
                 where
                 they
                 were
                 lodg'd
                 in
                 my
                 house
                 for
                 some
                 days
                 ,
                 which
                 I
                 spent
                 in
                 sifting
                 our
                 their
                 humour
                 and
                 manner
                 of
                 life
                 .
              
               
                 They
                 were
                 all
                 three
                 low
                 of
                 stature
                 ,
                 
                 but
                 strong
                 ,
                 being
                 well
                 proportion'd
                 in
                 all
                 parts
                 ,
                 save
                 that
                 their
                 faces
                 were
                 somewhat
                 too
                 broad
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 eyes
                 little
                 ,
                 but
                 black
                 and
                 very
                 lively
                 ,
                 especially
                 the
                 more
                 aged
                 of
                 the
                 two
                 women
                 and
                 the
                 Girl
                 ,
                 their
                 hands
                 and
                 feet
                 short
                 ,
                 in
                 all
                 things
                 else
                 like
                 the
                 Samojedes
                 ,
                 or
                 Tartars
                 of
                 Nagaia
                 ,
                 save
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 beyond
                 comparison
                 much
                 more
                 black
                 ,
                 those
                 being
                 of
                 a
                 brown
                 Olive-like
                 colour
                 ,
                 their
                 bodies
                 much
                 more
                 swarthy
                 than
                 their
                 faces
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 skins
                 much
                 softer
                 than
                 those
                 other
                 people
                 we
                 have
                 spoken
                 of
                 .
                 The
                 third
                 whose
                 name
                 was
                 Kabelau
                 ,
                 was
                 not
                 so
                 black
                 as
                 the
                 two
                 others
                 .
                 Her
                 eyes
                 were
                 also
                 bigger
                 ,
                 and
                 she
                 discover'd
                 more
                 wit
                 ,
                 subtilty
                 ,
                 and
                 compliance
                 ,
                 than
                 the
                 other
                 two
                 .
                 We
                 conceived
                 she
                 
                 might
                 be
                 descended
                 of
                 those
                 antient
                 Christians
                 ,
                 who
                 some
                 time
                 lived
                 in
                 Groenland
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 she
                 was
                 observ'd
                 to
                 have
                 somewhat
                 of
                 Religion
                 in
                 her
                 ,
                 or
                 rather
                 a
                 particular
                 Superstition
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 aversion
                 she
                 had
                 for
                 flesh
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 other
                 two
                 did
                 eat
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 that
                 of
                 those
                 Beasts
                 ,
                 which
                 ,
                 being
                 held
                 unclean
                 ,
                 are
                 not
                 eaten
                 in
                 Europe
                 .
                 Their
                 hair
                 was
                 blacker
                 than
                 Jet
                 ,
                 and
                 having
                 roll'd
                 it
                 up
                 together
                 they
                 bound
                 it
                 up
                 on
                 their
                 crowns
                 .
                 As
                 soon
                 as
                 their
                 Maids
                 become
                 marriageable
                 ,
                 they
                 make
                 several
                 blew
                 strakes
                 in
                 their
                 faces
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Americans
                 do
                 .
                 These
                 strakes
                 reach
                 from
                 the
                 lip
                 to
                 the
                 chin
                 ,
                 or
                 they
                 are
                 drawn
                 larger
                 at
                 the
                 upper
                 end
                 and
                 above
                 the
                 nose
                 ,
                 between
                 the
                 two
                 eyes
                 ;
                 nay
                 there
                 is
                 one
                 divides
                 it self
                 and
                 reaches
                 over
                 the
                 eye-brows
                 into
                 the
                 Temples
                 ,
                 where
                 it
                 ends
                 with
                 a
                 little
                 branch
                 .
                 These
                 marks
                 they
                 make
                 with
                 a
                 very
                 small
                 thread
                 steep'd
                 in
                 Train-oil
                 ,
                 or
                 some
                 other
                 black
                 fatness
                 ,
                 which
                 being
                 brought
                 between
                 the
                 flesh
                 and
                 the
                 skin
                 ,
                 leaves
                 a
                 mark
                 ,
                 which
                 through
                 the
                 skin
                 seems
                 blewish
                 ,
                 much
                 like
                 the
                 veins
                 in
                 a
                 smooth
                 and
                 delicate
                 complexion
                 .
                 They
                 shew'd
                 me
                 that
                 their
                 ears
                 had
                 been
                 holed
                 through
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 wont
                 to
                 wear
                 Pendants
                 in
                 them
                 .
                 Their
                 breasts
                 were
                 very
                 unhandsome
                 ,
                 the
                 nipple
                 black
                 as
                 a
                 coal
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Breasts
                 flagging
                 and
                 falling
                 down
                 upon
                 their
                 bellies
                 ,
                 wherein
                 the
                 Girl
                 had
                 no
                 advantage
                 of
                 the
                 other
                 two
                 .
                 They
                 suckle
                 their
                 Children
                 ,
                 whom
                 they
                 carry
                 on
                 their
                 backs
                 ,
                 over
                 their
                 shoulders
                 .
                 I
                 have
                 been
                 told
                 by
                 those
                 who
                 have
                 long
                 observ'd
                 them
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 have
                 no
                 hair
                 any
                 where
                 but
                 on
                 their
                 heads
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 not
                 troubled
                 with
                 womens
                 monthly
                 diseases
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Groenlanders
                 speak
                 fast
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 from
                 the
                 throat
                 ,
                 somewhat
                 like
                 the
                 Tartars
                 ,
                 especially
                 they
                 they
                 pronounce
                 very
                 roughly
                 the
                 words
                 that
                 have
                 a
                 G.
                 in
                 them
                 .
                 They
                 have
                 no
                 R.
                 in
                 their
                 language
                 ,
                 and
                 when
                 they
                 are
                 oblig'd
                 to
                 pronounce
                 it
                 ,
                 they
                 turn
                 into
                 L.
                 'T
                 is
                 true
                 ,
                 among
                 so
                 many
                 words
                 as
                 their
                 language
                 consists
                 of
                 ,
                 there
                 are
                 some
                 Danish
                 ,
                 but
                 very
                 few
                 ;
                 the
                 rest
                 have
                 nothing
                 common
                 with
                 the
                 languages
                 that
                 are
                 either
                 spoken
                 ,
                 or
                 learnt
                 ,
                 or
                 known
                 in
                 Europe
                 ;
                 unless
                 it
                 might
                 be
                 said
                 that
                 the
                 word
                 Keiling
                 comes
                 from
                 
                   coelum
                   ,
                   ilioun
                
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 Greek
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 as
                 signifying
                 the
                 same
                 thing
                 .
                 It
                 may
                 be
                 said
                 also
                 that
                 the
                 word
                 Igne
                 is
                 Latiue
                 ,
                 but
                 among
                 all
                 the
                 rest
                 ,
                 we
                 shall
                 hardly
                 meet
                 with
                 three
                 or
                 four
                 that
                 any
                 way
                 relate
                 to
                 any
                 other
                 language
                 .
                 And
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 the
                 Reader
                 may
                 himself
                 judge
                 ,
                 we
                 will
                 furnish
                 him
                 with
                 some
                 of
                 those
                 which
                 are
                 most
                 common
                 in
                 ordinary
                 conversation
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Keiling
                   ,
                   Heaven
                   .
                
                 
                   Vbleisin
                   ,
                   a
                   Star.
                   
                
                 
                   Agakwugoo
                   ,
                   yesterday
                   .
                
                 
                   Petting
                   ,
                   a
                   Man.
                   
                
                 
                   Kajoictuinas
                   ,
                   young
                   .
                
                 
                   Ekiken
                   ,
                   deformed
                   .
                
                 
                   Niakau
                   ,
                   the
                   head
                   .
                
                 
                   Siuta
                   ,
                   an
                   ear
                   .
                
                 
                   Vkang
                   ,
                   the
                   tongue
                   .
                
                 
                   Tikagga
                   ,
                   a
                   finger
                   .
                
                 
                   Nasekka
                   ,
                   the
                   belly
                   .
                
                 
                   Ennowan
                   ,
                   a
                   Wast-coat
                   .
                
                 
                   Kaksua
                   ,
                   an
                   arrow
                   .
                
                 
                   Kalipsi
                   ,
                   a
                   pot
                   .
                
                 
                   Vglessin
                   ,
                   a
                   bird
                   .
                
                 
                   Kalulisen
                   ,
                   dry'd
                   Haberdine
                   .
                
                 
                   Towak
                   ,
                   the
                   Fish
                   that
                   hath
                   the
                   Horn
                   called
                   the
                   Unicorn's
                   horn
                   .
                
                 
                   Touwaksen
                   ,
                   the
                   Horn
                   it self
                   .
                
                 
                   Kapissiling
                   ,
                   a
                   Salmon
                   .
                
                 
                   Pauting
                   ,
                   an
                   Oar.
                   
                
                 
                   Vgaggan
                   ,
                   a
                   stone
                   .
                
                 
                   Kaming
                   ,
                   a
                   Boot
                   .
                
                 
                   Pisickse
                   ,
                   a
                   Bow.
                   
                
                 
                   Iugeling
                   ,
                   a
                   Knife
                   .
                
                 
                   Kejuta
                   ,
                   a
                   Spoon
                   .
                
                 
                   Emeisa
                   ,
                   a
                   Cup.
                   
                
                 
                   Tukto
                   ,
                   flesh
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     Kack
                     sluton
                  
                   ,
                   a
                   Drake
                   .
                
                 
                   Kalulia
                   ,
                   Haberdine
                   .
                
                 
                   Nau
                   ,
                   a
                   Boat.
                   
                
                 
                   Iglun
                   ,
                   a
                   house
                   .
                
                 
                   Iliout
                   ,
                   or
                   Ilioun
                   ,
                   the
                   Sun.
                   
                
                 
                   Aningang
                   ,
                   the
                   Moon
                   .
                
                 
                   Vblau
                   ,
                   day
                   .
                
                 
                   Vnuwoa
                   ,
                   night
                   .
                
                 
                   Itaguptan
                   ,
                   to
                   morrow
                   .
                
                 
                   Kona
                   ,
                   a
                   Woman
                   .
                
                 
                   Pannien
                   ,
                   a
                   Child
                   .
                
                 
                   Kannoctuina
                   ,
                   old
                   .
                
                 
                   Pinallu
                   ,
                   fair
                   .
                
                 
                   Vbia
                   ,
                   Father
                   .
                
                 
                   Nulia
                   ,
                   Mother
                   .
                
                 
                   Isiken
                   ,
                   an
                   eye
                   .
                
                 
                   Keinga
                   ,
                   the
                   Nose
                   .
                
                 
                   Kanexua
                   ,
                   the
                   mouth
                   .
                
                 
                   Kiguting
                   ,
                   a
                   Tooth
                   .
                
                 
                   Vimixuin
                   ,
                   the
                   beard
                   .
                
                 
                   Akseita
                   ,
                   the
                   hand
                   .
                
                 
                   Kablan
                   ,
                   the
                   thumb
                   .
                
                 
                   Kuggie
                   ,
                   a
                   nail
                   .
                
                 
                   Kana
                   ,
                   a
                   leg
                   .
                
                 
                   Sikadin
                   ,
                   a
                   foot
                   .
                
                 
                   Neizin
                   ,
                   a
                   doublet
                   .
                
                 
                   Naglein
                   ,
                   breeches
                   .
                
                 
                   Karlein
                   ,
                   stockins
                   .
                
                 
                   Suwigming
                   ,
                   Iron
                   .
                
                 
                   Mingakisin
                   ,
                   fish
                   .
                
                 
                   Kajakka
                   ,
                   a
                   little
                   Boat.
                   
                
                 
                   Keisuin
                   ,
                   Wood.
                   
                
                 
                   Ipsaw
                   ,
                   the
                   Earth
                   .
                
                 
                   Ipgin
                   ,
                   grass
                   .
                
                 
                   Nidlong
                   ,
                   Ice
                   .
                
                 
                   Apon
                   ,
                   Snow
                   .
                
                 
                   Siruksua
                   ,
                   rain
                   .
                
                 
                   I
                   me
                   ,
                   water
                   .
                
                 
                   Imak
                   ,
                   the
                   Sea.
                   
                
                 
                   Igne
                   ,
                   fire
                   .
                
                 
                   Igga
                   ,
                   smoak
                   .
                
                 
                   Kisakaun
                   ,
                   hot
                   .
                
                 
                   Kaigenakaun
                   ,
                   cold
                   .
                
                 
                   Vanga
                   ,
                   I.
                   
                
                 
                   
                   Akagoo
                   ,
                   to
                   day
                   .
                
                 
                   Ab
                   ,
                   yes
                   .
                
                 
                   Nagga
                   ,
                   no.
                   
                
                 
                   Pissiak
                   ,
                   a
                   Dog.
                   
                
                 
                   Amiga
                   ,
                   the
                   skin
                   .
                
                 
                   Mekkone
                   ,
                   a
                   Needle
                   .
                
                 
                   Mikkakaun
                   ,
                   little
                   .
                
                 
                   Angewo
                   ,
                   great
                   .
                
                 
                   Sua
                   ,
                   what
                   wouldst
                   ?
                
                 
                   Magluna
                   ,
                   two
                   .
                
                 
                   Sassema
                   ,
                   four
                   .
                
                 
                   Akbukmen
                   ,
                   six
                   .
                
                 
                   Pingenguen
                   ,
                   eight
                   .
                
                 
                   Tellimen
                   ,
                   ten
                   .
                
                 
                   Agnessui
                   ,
                   high
                   .
                
                 
                   Eipa
                   ,
                   low
                   .
                
                 
                   Kachain
                   ,
                   hungry
                   .
                
                 
                   Ibling
                   ,
                   thou
                   .
                
                 
                   Kasilakaun
                   ,
                   full
                   .
                
                 
                   Kepsiun
                   ,
                   to
                   eat
                   .
                
                 
                   Iemektaun
                   ,
                   to
                   drink
                   .
                
                 
                   Keigerson
                   ,
                   to
                   weep
                   .
                
                 
                   Iglakton
                   ,
                   to
                   laugh
                   .
                
                 
                   Aliasukton
                   ,
                   to
                   be
                   troubled
                   .
                
                 
                   Tabatton
                   ,
                   to
                   be
                   glad
                   .
                
                 
                   Ieptone
                   ,
                   bring
                   .
                
                 
                   Nikatin
                   ,
                   go
                   thy
                   wayes
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     Kia
                     mecle
                  
                   ,
                   which
                   signifies
                   .
                
                 
                   Suna
                   ,
                   what
                   is
                   't
                   .
                
                 
                   Tansi
                   ,
                   one
                   .
                
                 
                   Pingegua
                   ,
                   three
                   .
                
                 
                   Tellima
                   ,
                   five
                   .
                
                 
                   Arleng
                   ,
                   seven
                   .
                
                 
                   Sissemen
                   ,
                   nine
                   .
                
              
               
                 The
                 Groenlanders
                 call
                 those
                 of
                 their
                 Countrey
                 Inguin
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 strangers
                 Kablunassouin
                 ,
                 and
                 Cloath
                 themselves
                 with
                 the
                 skins
                 of
                 Sea-dogs
                 ,
                 and
                 Sea-calves
                 ,
                 and
                 Renes
                 ,
                 much
                 like
                 the
                 Samojedes
                 .
                 They
                 wear
                 under
                 their
                 Cloaths
                 Wastcoats
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 skins
                 of
                 birds
                 ,
                 as
                 Swans
                 ,
                 Geese
                 ,
                 wild
                 Ducks
                 ,
                 and
                 Teals
                 ,
                 turning
                 the
                 feathers
                 either
                 inward
                 or
                 outward
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 seasons
                 .
                 The
                 difference
                 of
                 Sex
                 is
                 not
                 easily
                 discover'd
                 ,
                 unless
                 it
                 be
                 that
                 the
                 Women
                 are
                 known
                 by
                 a
                 piece
                 of
                 skin
                 that
                 hangs
                 down
                 before
                 and
                 behind
                 to
                 the
                 half-leg
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 the
                 capuche
                 of
                 their
                 Wastcoats
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 made
                 like
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 Recollects
                 ,
                 and
                 large
                 enough
                 to
                 hide
                 their
                 hair
                 ,
                 whereas
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 men
                 is
                 narrower
                 ,
                 and
                 cut
                 like
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 Franciscans
                 .
                 The
                 mens
                 breeches
                 come
                 down
                 to
                 their
                 knees
                 ,
                 and
                 sometimes
                 lower
                 ;
                 but
                 those
                 of
                 the
                 women
                 are
                 shorter
                 ,
                 and
                 hardly
                 cover
                 half
                 the
                 Thigh
                 .
              
               
                 They
                 live
                 by
                 hunting
                 and
                 fishing
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 make
                 use
                 ,
                 in
                 these
                 two
                 exercises
                 ,
                 only
                 of
                 Bows
                 and
                 Arrows
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 the
                 only
                 Arms
                 they
                 have
                 .
                 They
                 have
                 also
                 a
                 kind
                 of
                 hook
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 call
                 Karlusa
                 ,
                 made
                 of
                 the
                 tooth
                 of
                 the
                 fish
                 Towak
                 ,
                 which
                 some
                 would
                 have
                 thought
                 the
                 Unicorn's
                 horn
                 .
                 Of
                 this
                 bone
                 they
                 make
                 also
                 the
                 instrument
                 they
                 use
                 in
                 Whale-fishing
                 ,
                 at
                 which
                 they
                 are
                 very
                 expert
                 ,
                 taking
                 that
                 Creature
                 much
                 after
                 another
                 manner
                 than
                 is
                 done
                 by
                 the
                 Biskayans
                 ,
                 and
                 others
                 who
                 drive
                 that
                 trade
                 .
                 To
                 that
                 end
                 ,
                 they
                 have
                 a
                 very
                 long
                 thong
                 ,
                 cut
                 out
                 of
                 a
                 Whale's
                 skin
                 ,
                 and
                 fasten
                 to
                 one
                 end
                 of
                 it
                 the
                 said
                 instrument
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 cast
                 at
                 the
                 Whale
                 ,
                 and
                 at
                 the
                 other
                 the
                 skin
                 of
                 a
                 Sea-Calf
                 or
                 Dog
                 blown
                 up
                 ,
                 which
                 floating
                 upon
                 the
                 water
                 ,
                 discovers
                 the
                 track
                 of
                 the
                 wounded
                 Whale
                 .
                 If
                 she
                 be
                 not
                 mortally
                 wounded
                 ,
                 they
                 pursue
                 her
                 ,
                 and
                 Dart
                 two
                 or
                 three
                 times
                 more
                 at
                 her
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 same
                 kind
                 of
                 instrument
                 ,
                 till
                 such
                 time
                 as
                 bloud
                 and
                 strength
                 failing
                 her
                 ,
                 they
                 come
                 up
                 ,
                 kill
                 her
                 ,
                 bring
                 her
                 ashore
                 ,
                 and
                 divide
                 her
                 .
                 The
                 Whales
                 fat
                 is
                 one
                 of
                 their
                 greatest
                 dainties
                 ,
                 but
                 especially
                 the
                 Oyl
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 their
                 best
                 sawce
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 drink
                 they
                 best
                 love
                 .
                 Their
                 ordinary
                 drink
                 is
                 only
                 water
                 ;
                 the
                 Women
                 I
                 have
                 seen
                 ,
                 would
                 never
                 drink
                 any
                 Wine
                 ,
                 nor
                 eat
                 of
                 our
                 bread
                 ,
                 or
                 sawces
                 :
                 for
                 having
                 no
                 Salt
                 ,
                 Spice
                 ,
                 Sugar
                 ,
                 nor
                 Vinegar
                 in
                 their
                 Countrey
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 wondred
                 that
                 we
                 could
                 not
                 bring
                 them
                 to
                 like
                 meats
                 dress'd
                 after
                 our
                 way
                 .
                 Yet
                 do
                 they
                 not
                 eat
                 their
                 meat
                 raw
                 ,
                 as
                 some
                 would
                 perswade
                 ,
                 but
                 dress'd
                 ,
                 either
                 by
                 boyling
                 or
                 roasting
                 .
                 'T
                 is
                 true
                 ,
                 they
                 love
                 dry'd
                 Haberdine
                 ,
                 or
                 Stockfish
                 ,
                 and
                 sometimes
                 eat
                 it
                 raw
                 ;
                 but
                 that
                 is
                 not
                 extraordinary
                 even
                 in
                 Germany
                 ,
                 where
                 I
                 have
                 seen
                 ,
                 at
                 a
                 desert
                 at
                 the
                 Duke
                 of
                 Wolfembuttel's
                 ,
                 Gammons
                 of
                 Bacon
                 ,
                 and
                 dry'd
                 Salmon
                 serv'd
                 up
                 unboyl'd
                 .
                 Their
                 ordinary
                 food
                 ,
                 are
                 Sea-Dogs
                 ,
                 and
                 Calves
                 ,
                 Renes
                 ,
                 Foxes
                 ,
                 Hous-Dogs
                 ,
                 and
                 Fish.
                 When
                 they
                 eat
                 ,
                 with
                 one
                 hand
                 ,
                 they
                 put
                 a
                 piece
                 of
                 the
                 flesh
                 into
                 their
                 mouths
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 the
                 other
                 cut
                 off
                 what
                 they
                 cannot
                 get
                 in
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 the
                 bits
                 being
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 their
                 mouths
                 can
                 hold
                 ,
                 they
                 make
                 very
                 strange
                 faces
                 to
                 get
                 it
                 down
                 .
              
               
                 Their
                 way
                 of
                 living
                 is
                 so
                 different
                 from
                 what
                 is
                 seen
                 elsewhere
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 no
                 injury
                 to
                 call
                 them
                 Savages
                 .
                 They
                 have
                 no
                 discretion
                 ,
                 civility
                 ,
                 vertue
                 ,
                 or
                 shame
                 .
                 Their
                 countenances
                 are
                 ever
                 frowning
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 very
                 seldom
                 laugh
                 :
                 they
                 are
                 timerous
                 and
                 distrustful
                 ,
                 and
                 withall
                 insolent
                 ,
                 stubborn
                 ,
                 and
                 indisciplinable
                 .
                 They
                 are
                 very
                 nasty
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 Tongues
                 serve
                 them
                 for
                 Handkerchers
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 for
                 their
                 Cloaths
                 as
                 their
                 Bodies
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 very
                 justly
                 be
                 said
                 to
                 live
                 like
                 beasts
                 .
                 Which
                 yet
                 admits
                 of
                 some
                 distinction
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 situation
                 of
                 several
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Countrey
                 ,
                 it
                 being
                 certain
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 English
                 Pilot
                 ,
                 who
                 went
                 from
                 Denmark
                 ,
                 with
                 
                   Godtske
                   Lindenau
                
                 ,
                 of
                 whom
                 Mr.
                 Pereire
                 makes
                 mention
                 ,
                 and
                 who
                 took
                 his
                 course
                 more
                 towards
                 the
                 South-west
                 ,
                 met
                 with
                 a
                 people
                 much
                 more
                 docile
                 ,
                 and
                 less
                 Savage
                 ,
                 than
                 that
                 which
                 Lindenau
                 met
                 withall
                 towards
                 the
                 North.
                 Our
                 three
                 women
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 been
                 taken
                 at
                 the
                 entrance
                 of
                 Davis-streight
                 ,
                 were
                 rational
                 enough
                 ,
                 and
                 easily
                 learnt
                 what
                 they
                 were
                 taught
                 .
                 One
                 of
                 them
                 imitated
                 pretty
                 well
                 a
                 head
                 or
                 hand
                 ,
                 I
                 was
                 drawing
                 with
                 a
                 piece
                 of
                 Charcoal
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 other
                 came
                 in
                 a
                 short
                 time
                 to
                 do
                 those
                 things
                 ,
                 which
                 women
                 and
                 maids
                 ordinarily
                 employ
                 themselves
                 
                 about
                 in
                 our
                 parts
                 .
                 They
                 danc'd
                 after
                 a
                 strange
                 manner
                 ,
                 but
                 with
                 such
                 exactness
                 as
                 to
                 time
                 and
                 cadence
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 King
                 of
                 Denmark
                 ,
                 having
                 a
                 Ball
                 danc'd
                 at
                 Flensbourg
                 ,
                 would
                 needs
                 bring
                 in
                 those
                 three
                 Groenlanders
                 ,
                 who
                 came
                 off
                 very
                 hansomly
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 satisfaction
                 of
                 all
                 :
                 But
                 they
                 would
                 never
                 be
                 got
                 to
                 learn
                 our
                 language
                 ,
                 though
                 they
                 pronounc'd
                 the
                 Danish
                 and
                 German
                 words
                 dictated
                 to
                 them
                 very
                 distinctly
                 .
              
               
                 There
                 is
                 no
                 money
                 in
                 the
                 Country
                 ,
                 
                 being
                 yet
                 so
                 happy
                 as
                 not
                 to
                 know
                 the
                 value
                 of
                 Gold
                 and
                 Silver
                 .
                 Iron
                 and
                 Steel
                 they
                 most
                 esteem
                 ,
                 and
                 prefer
                 a
                 Sword
                 or
                 a
                 Hatchet
                 before
                 a
                 Golden
                 Cup
                 ,
                 a
                 Nail
                 before
                 a
                 Crown
                 piece
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 pair
                 of
                 Cisers
                 ,
                 or
                 a
                 Knife
                 ,
                 before
                 a
                 Jacobus
                 .
                 Their
                 trucking
                 is
                 thus
                 ;
                 they
                 put
                 all
                 they
                 have
                 to
                 sell
                 together
                 ,
                 and
                 having
                 pick'd
                 out
                 among
                 the
                 Commodities
                 that
                 are
                 brought
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 what
                 they
                 like
                 best
                 ,
                 they
                 put
                 them
                 also
                 together
                 ,
                 and
                 suffer
                 those
                 they
                 deal
                 with
                 to
                 add
                 or
                 diminish
                 till
                 such
                 time
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 content
                 with
                 the
                 bargain
                 .
                 What
                 they
                 most
                 value
                 ,
                 are
                 Knives
                 ,
                 Cisers
                 ,
                 Needles
                 ,
                 Looking-glasses
                 ,
                 Iron
                 and
                 Steel
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 Commodities
                 they
                 sell
                 are
                 the
                 fat
                 and
                 Oyl
                 of
                 Whales
                 ,
                 the
                 skins
                 of
                 Sea-dogs
                 and
                 Calves
                 ,
                 the
                 Horns
                 ,
                 or
                 rather
                 the
                 Teeth
                 of
                 the
                 Fish
                 Towak
                 ,
                 whereof
                 Mr.
                 Pereire
                 makes
                 a
                 large
                 and
                 true
                 description
                 ,
                 in
                 his
                 Treatise
                 of
                 Groenland
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 granted
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 an
                 excellent
                 Antidote
                 against
                 poyson
                 ,
                 but
                 it
                 is
                 long
                 since
                 men
                 have
                 been
                 undeceiv'd
                 in
                 the
                 opinion
                 they
                 had
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 The
                 Duke
                 of
                 Holstein
                 hath
                 one
                 that
                 is
                 eight
                 foot
                 and
                 two
                 inches
                 long
                 ,
                 and
                 weighs
                 eighteen
                 pound
                 :
                 but
                 the
                 King
                 of
                 Denmark's
                 is
                 six
                 inches
                 longer
                 .
                 There
                 is
                 also
                 in
                 Groenland
                 Talk
                 ,
                 and
                 Marble
                 ,
                 white
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 all
                 other
                 colours
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 hath
                 been
                 argu'd
                 from
                 the
                 vapours
                 which
                 were
                 seen
                 rising
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 earth
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 place
                 where
                 the
                 English
                 Pilot
                 came
                 ashore
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 are
                 Mines
                 of
                 Sulphur
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 reported
                 also
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 Frederick
                 II.
                 King
                 of
                 Denmark
                 ,
                 some
                 Oar
                 was
                 brought
                 thence
                 ,
                 whereof
                 the
                 hundred
                 weight
                 yielded
                 twenty
                 six
                 Ounces
                 of
                 Silver
                 ;
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 more
                 credible
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 certain
                 ,
                 the
                 more
                 Northerly
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Countrey
                 produce
                 both
                 Gold
                 and
                 Silver
                 ,
                 since
                 there
                 hath
                 been
                 seen
                 at
                 the
                 King
                 of
                 Denmark's
                 ,
                 a
                 Wedge
                 of
                 Silver
                 of
                 sixty
                 Marks
                 ,
                 which
                 had
                 been
                 taken
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Mines
                 of
                 Norway
                 .
              
               
                 Of
                 the
                 Groenland
                 Religion
                 ,
                 
                 I
                 must
                 confess
                 I
                 could
                 never
                 have
                 any
                 accompt
                 ;
                 but
                 it
                 is
                 most
                 likely
                 they
                 are
                 Pagans
                 and
                 Idolaters
                 ,
                 for
                 we
                 have
                 in
                 our
                 custody
                 an
                 Idol
                 ,
                 which
                 we
                 bought
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Study
                 of
                 Doctor
                 Paludanus
                 ,
                 a
                 Physician
                 at
                 Enck-huysen
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 fasten'd
                 a
                 Note
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 expressing
                 it's
                 being
                 found
                 at
                 Davis-streight
                 .
                 And
                 indeed
                 ,
                 our
                 Groenland
                 women
                 presently
                 knew
                 it
                 and
                 called
                 it
                 Nalim-qui-sang
                 .
                 'T
                 was
                 very
                 roughly
                 made
                 ,
                 of
                 a
                 piece
                 of
                 Wood
                 a
                 foot
                 and
                 a
                 half
                 long
                 ,
                 cover'd
                 with
                 Feathers
                 and
                 a
                 hairy
                 skin
                 ,
                 having
                 about
                 the
                 neck
                 Sea-dogs
                 Teeth
                 .
                 The
                 women
                 would
                 make
                 me
                 understand
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Children
                 were
                 wont
                 to
                 dance
                 about
                 those
                 Idols
                 ;
                 and
                 our
                 Groenland
                 women
                 were
                 seen
                 in
                 fair
                 mornings
                 to
                 prostrate
                 themselves
                 and
                 weep
                 ,
                 at
                 sun-rising
                 ;
                 whence
                 it
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 inferr'd
                 ,
                 that
                 those
                 people
                 adore
                 the
                 Sun.
                 Zeiler
                 ,
                 in
                 his
                 Itinerary
                 ,
                 says
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Groenlanders
                 are
                 for
                 the
                 most
                 part
                 Sorcerers
                 ,
                 and
                 sell
                 Winds
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Laplanders
                 do
                 :
                 but
                 that
                 's
                 more
                 than
                 the
                 Danes
                 have
                 observ'd
                 in
                 their
                 Voyages
                 .
                 Only
                 it
                 was
                 noted
                 among
                 those
                 that
                 were
                 in
                 Denmark
                 ,
                 that
                 when
                 any
                 of
                 them
                 fell
                 sick
                 ,
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 Camerades
                 lay
                 down
                 upon
                 his
                 back
                 by
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 sick
                 person
                 sitting
                 up
                 bound
                 about
                 his
                 head
                 who
                 ail'd
                 nothing
                 ,
                 putting
                 a
                 stick
                 between
                 the
                 forehead
                 and
                 the
                 cloath
                 that
                 bound
                 it
                 ,
                 the
                 other
                 raising
                 up
                 his
                 head
                 ,
                 so
                 as
                 that
                 the
                 sick
                 person
                 might
                 ,
                 at
                 first
                 ,
                 think
                 it
                 light
                 ,
                 afterwards
                 heavy
                 ,
                 pronouncing
                 and
                 muttering
                 certain
                 words
                 .
                 After
                 which
                 he
                 begun
                 again
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 who
                 had
                 his
                 head
                 bound
                 up
                 ,
                 leaned
                 it
                 down
                 very
                 heavy
                 at
                 first
                 ,
                 afterwards
                 more
                 lightly
                 ,
                 the
                 sick
                 person
                 still
                 continuing
                 his
                 prayers
                 and
                 imprecations
                 ;
                 none
                 being
                 able
                 to
                 guess
                 at
                 the
                 mystery
                 of
                 this
                 Ceremony
                 .
                 They
                 have
                 neither
                 Magistrate
                 nor
                 Superiour
                 among
                 them
                 ;
                 their
                 condition
                 is
                 equal
                 in
                 all
                 things
                 ,
                 only
                 he
                 that
                 hath
                 most
                 Children
                 ,
                 most
                 Bows
                 and
                 Arrows
                 ,
                 and
                 kills
                 most
                 Wildfowl
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 richest
                 and
                 most
                 considerable
                 among
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 For
                 the
                 colour
                 of
                 these
                 people
                 ,
                 
                 it
                 might
                 be
                 admir'd
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 coldest
                 Climate
                 in
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 the
                 Men
                 should
                 be
                 of
                 an
                 Olive-colour
                 ,
                 or
                 rather
                 swarthy
                 ,
                 if
                 what
                 *
                 Pliny
                 saies
                 be
                 true
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 heat
                 of
                 the
                 Sun
                 that
                 burns
                 the
                 skin
                 ,
                 and
                 makes
                 the
                 hair
                 curl
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 cold
                 whitens
                 the
                 skin
                 ,
                 and
                 makes
                 the
                 hair
                 of
                 an
                 Ash-colour
                 .
                 But
                 we
                 find
                 the
                 contrary
                 by
                 experience
                 ,
                 not
                 only
                 in
                 the
                 people
                 we
                 have
                 spoken
                 of
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 in
                 those
                 who
                 live
                 at
                 the
                 Magellan
                 Streight
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 white
                 ,
                 though
                 as
                 near
                 the
                 Sun
                 as
                 the
                 Negroes
                 of
                 Africk
                 .
                 The
                 Inhabitants
                 about
                 the
                 
                   Cape
                   of
                   good
                   Hope
                
                 ,
                 are
                 black
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 the
                 Spaniards
                 and
                 Italians
                 ,
                 as
                 also
                 the
                 Persians
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 degree
                 ,
                 are
                 white
                 .
                 The
                 Ethiopians
                 are
                 but
                 of
                 a
                 duskish
                 colour
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Malabares
                 and
                 Inhabitants
                 of
                 the
                 Isle
                 of
                 Cedon
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 equally
                 distant
                 from
                 the
                 Line
                 ,
                 are
                 black
                 .
                 In
                 like
                 manner
                 ,
                 all
                 over
                 America
                 ,
                 there
                 are
                 no
                 Blacks
                 ,
                 but
                 only
                 at
                 Quaerca
                 ,
                 though
                 that
                 vast
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Universe
                 reaches
                 from
                 one
                 Circle
                 to
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 through
                 all
                 the
                 Climates
                 of
                 the
                 World.
                 'T
                 is
                 no
                 more
                 than
                 conjecture
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 diversity
                 of
                 colours
                 proceeds
                 from
                 certain
                 qualities
                 of
                 the
                 Country
                 and
                 Air
                 ,
                 whereof
                 the
                 causes
                 are
                 not
                 known
                 .
                 Nor
                 is
                 there
                 any
                 more
                 certainly
                 to
                 affirm
                 ,
                 that
                 that
                 colour
                 in
                 the
                 skin
                 proceeds
                 from
                 the
                 constitution
                 of
                 the
                 body
                 ,
                 since
                 that
                 in
                 any
                 Climate
                 whatsoever
                 ,
                 the
                 conjunction
                 of
                 a
                 Black
                 Man
                 and
                 White
                 Woman
                 shall
                 produce
                 a
                 swarthy
                 Child
                 ,
                 or
                 of
                 such
                 a
                 colour
                 as
                 the
                 Spaniards
                 call
                 Mulatas
                 ;
                 which
                 is
                 so
                 much
                 the
                 more
                 probable
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 the
                 Sun
                 does
                 not
                 alwayes
                 blacken
                 ,
                 but
                 on
                 the
                 contrary
                 ,
                 whitens
                 some
                 things
                 ,
                 as
                 Wax
                 and
                 Linne
                 :
                 it
                 being
                 also
                 known
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Sun
                 makes
                 a
                 picture
                 look
                 more
                 lightsome
                 ,
                 and
                 
                 that
                 the
                 Portuguez
                 expose
                 their
                 hair
                 thereto
                 ,
                 to
                 take
                 off
                 somewhat
                 of
                 their
                 dy
                 .
                 But
                 to
                 give
                 a
                 more
                 Christian
                 accompt
                 thereof
                 ,
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 said
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 Learned
                 Mr.
                 Bochart
                 ,
                 in
                 his
                 incomparable
                 Phaleg
                 ;
                 That
                 the
                 black
                 colour
                 is
                 a
                 mark
                 of
                 the
                 curse
                 in
                 the
                 posterity
                 of
                 Cham
                 ,
                 which
                 spread
                 it self
                 in
                 these
                 places
                 of
                 Asia
                 and
                 Africa
                 where
                 the
                 Negroes
                 live
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 it
                 is
                 time
                 we
                 return
                 to
                 our
                 Muscovites
                 ,
                 whom
                 we
                 shall
                 consider
                 ,
                 first
                 ,
                 in
                 relation
                 to
                 their
                 habit
                 and
                 stature
                 ,
                 then
                 to
                 that
                 of
                 their
                 humour
                 and
                 manner
                 of
                 life
                 .
              
               
                 They
                 are
                 for
                 the
                 most
                 part
                 corpulent
                 ,
                 fat
                 ,
                 and
                 strong
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 colour
                 as
                 other
                 Europaeans
                 .
                 
                 They
                 much
                 esteem
                 great
                 beards
                 (
                 when
                 the
                 mustaches
                 hide
                 the
                 mouth
                 )
                 as
                 also
                 great
                 bellies
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 those
                 who
                 are
                 well
                 furnish'd
                 about
                 the
                 mouth
                 ,
                 and
                 have
                 good
                 fat
                 paunches
                 ,
                 are
                 very
                 considerable
                 among
                 them
                 .
                 The
                 Goses
                 ,
                 or
                 Great
                 Duke's
                 Merchants
                 ,
                 whom
                 we
                 found
                 in
                 the
                 Antichamber
                 ,
                 when
                 we
                 were
                 brought
                 to
                 our
                 publick
                 Audience
                 ,
                 had
                 been
                 chosen
                 particularly
                 for
                 those
                 two
                 perfections
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 greater
                 honour
                 of
                 their
                 Prince
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 great
                 Lords
                 shave
                 their
                 heads
                 ;
                 persons
                 of
                 lower
                 condition
                 cut
                 their
                 hair
                 ,
                 and
                 Priests
                 ,
                 and
                 others
                 belonging
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 wear
                 their
                 hair
                 so
                 long
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 hangs
                 down
                 over
                 their
                 shoulders
                 to
                 half
                 their
                 backs
                 .
                 Those
                 Lords
                 that
                 are
                 out
                 of
                 favour
                 at
                 Court
                 ,
                 let
                 their
                 hair
                 grow
                 and
                 hang
                 negligently
                 about
                 their
                 heads
                 ,
                 thereby
                 expressing
                 their
                 affliction
                 ;
                 no
                 doubt
                 after
                 the
                 example
                 of
                 the
                 antient
                 Greeks
                 ,
                 whom
                 the
                 Muscovites
                 are
                 apt
                 to
                 imitate
                 in
                 all
                 their
                 actions
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Women
                 are
                 well
                 proportion'd
                 ,
                 neither
                 too
                 big
                 ,
                 nor
                 too
                 little
                 ;
                 having
                 passable
                 good
                 faces
                 ,
                 
                 but
                 they
                 paint
                 so
                 palpably
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 they
                 laid
                 it
                 on
                 with
                 a
                 brush
                 ,
                 and
                 had
                 a
                 handful
                 of
                 meal
                 cast
                 in
                 their
                 faces
                 when
                 they
                 had
                 done
                 ,
                 they
                 could
                 not
                 disfigure
                 themselves
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 the
                 paint
                 does
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 custom
                 is
                 so
                 general
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 most
                 handsome
                 must
                 comply
                 ,
                 lest
                 they
                 should
                 discred
                 it
                 the
                 artificial
                 beauty
                 of
                 others
                 :
                 whereof
                 we
                 saw
                 an
                 example
                 in
                 the
                 wife
                 of
                 
                   Knez
                   Iuan
                   Borissowits
                   Cirkaski
                
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 the
                 handsomest
                 Lady
                 of
                 all
                 Muscovy
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 loath
                 to
                 spoil
                 with
                 painting
                 ,
                 what
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 her
                 Sex
                 took
                 so
                 much
                 pains
                 to
                 preserve
                 thereby
                 :
                 but
                 the
                 other
                 Women
                 inform'd
                 against
                 her
                 ,
                 and
                 would
                 not
                 be
                 quiet
                 ,
                 till
                 their
                 husbands
                 had
                 forc'd
                 that
                 Prince
                 to
                 give
                 way
                 that
                 his
                 wife
                 might
                 dawb
                 her
                 face
                 after
                 the
                 ordinary
                 manner
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 painting
                 is
                 so
                 common
                 in
                 Muscovy
                 ,
                 that
                 when
                 any
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 married
                 ,
                 the
                 Bridegroom
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 ,
                 sends
                 among
                 other
                 Presents
                 some
                 paint
                 to
                 his
                 Bride
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 shall
                 see
                 anon
                 when
                 we
                 come
                 to
                 speak
                 of
                 their
                 marriages
                 .
              
               
                 Married
                 Women
                 put
                 up
                 their
                 hair
                 within
                 their
                 Caps
                 or
                 Coifs
                 ,
                 
                 but
                 the
                 Maids
                 let
                 their
                 ;
                 hang
                 down
                 their
                 backs
                 in
                 two
                 tresses
                 ,
                 and
                 tye
                 it
                 at
                 the
                 ends
                 with
                 a
                 piece
                 of
                 Crimson-silk
                 .
                 Children
                 under
                 10
                 years
                 of
                 age
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 Girls
                 as
                 Boys
                 ,
                 have
                 their
                 hair
                 cut
                 ,
                 all
                 except
                 two
                 mustaches
                 which
                 are
                 left
                 over
                 the
                 temples
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 there
                 being
                 no
                 difference
                 in
                 their
                 habits
                 ,
                 that
                 of
                 their
                 Sex
                 is
                 discovered
                 only
                 by
                 the
                 brass
                 or
                 silver
                 Rings
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Girls
                 wear
                 in
                 their
                 ears
                 .
              
               
                 Their
                 habit
                 is
                 somewhat
                 like
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 antient
                 Greeks
                 .
                 Their
                 shirts
                 are
                 broad
                 ,
                 but
                 so
                 short
                 that
                 they
                 hardly
                 cover
                 the
                 thighs
                 .
                 They
                 are
                 not
                 gather'd
                 at
                 the
                 neck
                 ,
                 but
                 lin'd
                 with
                 a
                 triangular
                 piece
                 from
                 the
                 shoulders
                 to
                 the
                 reins
                 ,
                 which
                 piece
                 is
                 sow'd
                 down
                 with
                 Crimson
                 silk
                 .
                 Some
                 have
                 under
                 the
                 Armpits
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 seams
                 ,
                 a
                 fringe
                 of
                 silk
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 colour
                 .
                 The
                 more
                 rich
                 have
                 the
                 neck-piece
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 an
                 inch
                 broad
                 or
                 better
                 ,
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 sleeves
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 breast
                 ,
                 embroider'd
                 with
                 silk
                 of
                 several
                 colours
                 ,
                 and
                 sometimes
                 Gold
                 and
                 precious
                 stones
                 ,
                 and
                 leave
                 open
                 so
                 much
                 of
                 their
                 Wast-coats
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 embroidery
                 and
                 the
                 two
                 great
                 Pearls
                 ,
                 or
                 buttons
                 of
                 Silver
                 or
                 Gold
                 ,
                 which
                 fasten
                 the
                 shirt
                 before
                 ,
                 may
                 be
                 seen
                 .
                 Their
                 Breeches
                 are
                 large
                 ,
                 and
                 gather'd
                 towards
                 the
                 waste
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 be
                 made
                 larger
                 or
                 streightned
                 ,
                 as
                 our
                 Drawers
                 .
                 Upon
                 these
                 they
                 wear
                 a
                 kind
                 of
                 VVastcoat
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 call
                 Kaftan
                 ,
                 reaching
                 to
                 the
                 knees
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 sleeves
                 so
                 long
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 cannot
                 thrust
                 their
                 hands
                 through
                 without
                 making
                 many
                 folds
                 upon
                 the
                 arm
                 .
                 The
                 Collar
                 of
                 this
                 Wastcoat
                 is
                 above
                 half
                 a
                 quarter
                 both
                 in
                 height
                 and
                 bredth
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 it
                 covers
                 the
                 head
                 behind
                 .
                 And
                 because
                 that
                 is
                 very
                 much
                 seen
                 ,
                 the
                 better
                 sort
                 face
                 it
                 with
                 Plush
                 or
                 Satin
                 .
                 Upon
                 the
                 Kaftan
                 they
                 wear
                 a
                 close
                 Coat
                 ,
                 which
                 falls
                 down
                 to
                 the
                 mid-leg
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 called
                 Feres
                 .
                 These
                 are
                 adorn'd
                 with
                 cotton
                 ;
                 and
                 indeed
                 ,
                 both
                 the
                 Kaftas
                 and
                 Feres
                 are
                 made
                 of
                 Cotton
                 ,
                 Taffeta
                 ,
                 Damask
                 ,
                 or
                 Satin
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 their
                 quality
                 who
                 wear
                 them
                 .
                 VVhen
                 they
                 go
                 abroad
                 they
                 put
                 on
                 a
                 Garment
                 that
                 reaches
                 down
                 to
                 their
                 heels
                 ,
                 made
                 of
                 a
                 violet
                 colour
                 ,
                 or
                 dark
                 green
                 cloath
                 ,
                 with
                 buttons
                 behind
                 ,
                 down
                 to
                 the
                 bottom
                 .
                 Those
                 of
                 the
                 Knez
                 and
                 Bojares
                 are
                 made
                 of
                 Damask
                 ,
                 Satin
                 ,
                 or
                 other
                 rich
                 stuff
                 .
                 Of
                 this
                 last
                 kind
                 are
                 all
                 the
                 cloaths
                 taken
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Great
                 Duke's
                 VVardrobe
                 ,
                 for
                 those
                 persons
                 by
                 whom
                 he
                 is
                 attended
                 at
                 publick
                 ceremonies
                 .
              
               
                 Their
                 Feres
                 ,
                 or
                 Hongrelines
                 ,
                 or
                 close
                 Coats
                 ,
                 have
                 a
                 very
                 broad
                 Collar
                 ,
                 falling
                 down
                 upon
                 their
                 shoulders
                 ,
                 with
                 loop-buttons
                 of
                 Gold
                 and
                 Silver
                 ,
                 nay
                 some
                 with
                 embroidery
                 at
                 the
                 open
                 places
                 before
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 sides
                 .
                 The
                 sleeves
                 are
                 as
                 long
                 as
                 the
                 Coat
                 it self
                 ,
                 but
                 narrow
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 when
                 it
                 is
                 on
                 ,
                 they
                 hang
                 down
                 ,
                 and
                 have
                 this
                 convenience
                 that
                 they
                 serve
                 to
                 hide
                 a
                 cudgel
                 ,
                 or
                 stones
                 ,
                 wherewith
                 they
                 many
                 times
                 surprize
                 and
                 kill
                 those
                 ,
                 whom
                 they
                 intend
                 to
                 rob
                 .
              
               
                 All
                 Muscovites
                 wear
                 Caps
                 instead
                 of
                 Hats
                 .
                 The
                 
                   Knez
                   ,
                   Bojares
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Ministers
                 of
                 State
                 ,
                 
                 have
                 them
                 of
                 black-Fox
                 skins
                 ,
                 or
                 Sables
                 ,
                 half
                 an
                 ell
                 high
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 are
                 present
                 at
                 any
                 publick
                 Ceremonies
                 ;
                 but
                 in
                 their
                 houses
                 ,
                 and
                 about
                 the
                 City
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 of
                 Velvet
                 ,
                 lined
                 with
                 the
                 said
                 Furrs
                 ,
                 but
                 with
                 narrow
                 brims
                 ,
                 layd
                 all
                 over
                 with
                 buttons
                 and
                 loops
                 of
                 Gold
                 and
                 Silver
                 ,
                 or
                 embroider'd
                 with
                 Pearls
                 ,
                 The
                 common
                 People
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Summer
                 time
                 ,
                 wear
                 Caps
                 of
                 some
                 coarse
                 stuff
                 ,
                 and
                 in-Winter
                 ,
                 of
                 cloath
                 ,
                 lin'd
                 with
                 Sheep
                 skins
                 ,
                 or
                 some
                 ordinary
                 Furr
                 .
                 Their
                 boots
                 are
                 short
                 ,
                 as
                 those
                 of
                 the
                 Polanders
                 ,
                 and
                 picked
                 towards
                 the
                 toe
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 made
                 of
                 Russia
                 Leather
                 ,
                 or
                 Goats
                 skin
                 brought
                 from
                 Persia
                 ,
                 They
                 have
                 not
                 yet
                 the
                 art
                 of
                 dressing
                 Spanish
                 Leather
                 ,
                 nor
                 the
                 invention
                 of
                 tranning
                 Ox-hides
                 ,
                 otherwise
                 than
                 the
                 soles
                 .
                 The
                 Womens
                 shooes
                 are
                 half
                 a
                 quarter
                 high
                 at
                 the
                 heel
                 ,
                 set
                 on
                 with
                 little
                 nails
                 ,
                 in
                 so
                 much
                 that
                 they
                 can
                 hardly
                 go
                 in
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Muscovian
                 Women
                 are
                 habited
                 much
                 after
                 the
                 same
                 fashion
                 as
                 the
                 Men
                 ,
                 save
                 that
                 their
                 Hongrelines
                 ,
                 or
                 Coats
                 ,
                 are
                 wider
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 stuff
                 as
                 their
                 Wastcoats
                 .
                 The
                 richer
                 sort
                 have
                 them
                 layd
                 over
                 very
                 thick
                 with
                 Gold
                 ,
                 Silver
                 ,
                 or
                 Silk-Lace
                 ,
                 and
                 have
                 buttons
                 and
                 loops
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 stuff
                 ,
                 or
                 great
                 buttons
                 of
                 Silver
                 or
                 Tinn
                 ;
                 to
                 fasten
                 them
                 .
                 The
                 sleeves
                 are
                 so
                 put
                 on
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 thrust
                 their
                 hands
                 into
                 them
                 ,
                 or
                 let
                 them
                 hang
                 down
                 .
                 They
                 wear
                 no
                 Kaftans
                 ;
                 much
                 less
                 use
                 those
                 high
                 collars
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 thought
                 so
                 ornamental
                 for
                 the
                 Men.
                 Their
                 Smock
                 sleeves
                 are
                 four
                 or
                 five
                 ells
                 long
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 set
                 in
                 little
                 folds
                 upon
                 the
                 arm
                 .
                 They
                 wear
                 very
                 wide
                 Caps
                 or
                 Coifs
                 of
                 Damask
                 ,
                 plain
                 or
                 purfled
                 Satin
                 ,
                 embroider'd
                 with
                 Gold
                 and
                 Silver
                 ,
                 and
                 lined
                 with
                 Castors
                 ,
                 the
                 hair
                 whereof
                 does
                 in
                 a
                 manner
                 cover
                 all
                 their
                 forehead
                 .
                 Maids
                 that
                 are
                 marriageable
                 wear
                 cloath
                 Caps
                 ,
                 lined
                 with
                 Fox-skin
                 .
              
               
                 It
                 is
                 not
                 long
                 since
                 ,
                 that
                 strangers
                 ,
                 whether
                 Physicians
                 ,
                 or
                 Merchants
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 
                   French
                   ,
                   English
                   ,
                   Hollanders
                
                 and
                 Germans
                 ,
                 went
                 in
                 Muscovian
                 habits
                 ,
                 to
                 avoid
                 the
                 insolence
                 of
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 who
                 many
                 times
                 took
                 occasion
                 to
                 affront
                 them
                 ,
                 out
                 of
                 no
                 other
                 reason
                 than
                 the
                 diversity
                 of
                 their
                 cloaths
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 present
                 Patriarch
                 ,
                 having
                 observ'd
                 in
                 a
                 Procession
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Germans
                 who
                 had
                 thrust
                 in
                 among
                 the
                 Muscovites
                 to
                 see
                 it
                 pass
                 by
                 ,
                 betraid
                 a
                 certain
                 irreverence
                 at
                 their
                 Ceremonies
                 ,
                 especially
                 at
                 the
                 Benediction
                 he
                 gave
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 was
                 incens'd
                 thereat
                 ,
                 and
                 said
                 ,
                 that
                 those
                 strangers
                 ,
                 being
                 not
                 worthy
                 to
                 participate
                 of
                 the
                 Benediction
                 which
                 was
                 given
                 to
                 the
                 faithful
                 ,
                 it
                 were
                 fit
                 the
                 Great
                 Duke
                 put
                 out
                 an
                 Ordinance
                 ,
                 obliging
                 strangers
                 to
                 cloath
                 themselves
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 fashions
                 of
                 their
                 own
                 Countries
                 .
                 The
                 contempt
                 of
                 any
                 Law
                 is
                 severely
                 punish'd
                 in
                 Muscovy
                 :
                 but
                 the
                 observation
                 of
                 this
                 was
                 so
                 much
                 the
                 more
                 difficult
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 ,
                 for
                 want
                 of
                 Taylors
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 almost
                 impossible
                 for
                 people
                 to
                 get
                 other
                 cloaths
                 within
                 the
                 time
                 limited
                 by
                 the
                 Ordinance
                 .
                 Yet
                 were
                 they
                 forc'd
                 to
                 obey
                 ,
                 which
                 occasion'd
                 very
                 good
                 sport
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 those
                 who
                 were
                 servants
                 to
                 the
                 Great
                 Duke
                 ,
                 being
                 oblig'd
                 to
                 be
                 every
                 day
                 at
                 the
                 Court
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 daring
                 to
                 appear
                 there
                 in
                 Muscovian
                 habits
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 forc'd
                 to
                 put
                 on
                 what
                 they
                 could
                 meet
                 withall
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 make
                 use
                 of
                 those
                 cloaths
                 which
                 their
                 Grand-fathers
                 ,
                 and
                 Great-grand-fathers
                 had
                 worn
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 Tyrant
                 
                   Iohn
                   Basilouits
                
                 forc'd
                 them
                 out
                 of
                 Livonia
                 ,
                 to
                 go
                 and
                 live
                 at
                 Moscou
                 .
                 'T
                 was
                 a
                 strange
                 sight
                 to
                 see
                 them
                 all
                 in
                 cloaths
                 that
                 were
                 either
                 too
                 big
                 ,
                 or
                 too
                 little
                 ,
                 as
                 having
                 not
                 been
                 made
                 for
                 them
                 ,
                 besides
                 that
                 there
                 was
                 no
                 acquaintance
                 at
                 all
                 between
                 Breeches
                 and
                 Doublet
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 correspondence
                 between
                 the
                 age
                 wherein
                 they
                 had
                 been
                 made
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 then
                 worn
                 in
                 .
                 Ever
                 since
                 that
                 time
                 every
                 Nation
                 is
                 clad
                 according
                 to
                 their
                 own
                 modes
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Muscovites
                 never
                 change
                 their
                 fashion
                 ,
                 nor
                 can
                 I
                 remember
                 any
                 more
                 than
                 one
                 Lord
                 ,
                 who
                 took
                 a
                 fancy
                 to
                 the
                 French
                 mode
                 .
                 His
                 name
                 is
                 
                   Knez
                   Mikita
                   Iouanouits
                   Romanou
                
                 ,
                 very
                 rich
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 near
                 kin
                 to
                 the
                 Great
                 Duke
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 much
                 taken
                 with
                 his
                 humour
                 and
                 conversation
                 .
                 This
                 Lord
                 hath
                 a
                 particular
                 affection
                 for
                 Strangers
                 ,
                 and
                 goes
                 in
                 the
                 French
                 and
                 Polish
                 modes
                 in
                 his
                 cloaths
                 ,
                 especially
                 when
                 he
                 goes
                 either
                 into
                 the
                 Country
                 or
                 a-hunting
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 Patriarch
                 ,
                 who
                 dislik'd
                 that
                 feedom
                 in
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 displeased
                 also
                 with
                 another
                 ,
                 which
                 that
                 Prince
                 took
                 ,
                 to
                 speak
                 somewhat
                 slightly
                 of
                 their
                 Religion
                 ,
                 enjoy'd
                 him
                 not
                 to
                 speak
                 any
                 further
                 of
                 Religion
                 .
                 Nothing
                 so
                 wretched
                 as
                 the
                 cloathing
                 of
                 the
                 Country
                 people
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 of
                 a
                 very
                 coarse
                 Canvase
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 shooes
                 of
                 barks
                 of
                 trees
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 have
                 the
                 art
                 to
                 sow
                 and
                 interlace
                 like
                 paniers
                 ,
                 with
                 a
                 miraculous
                 industry
                 .
                 There
                 is
                 hardly
                 any
                 Muscovite
                 but
                 is
                 good
                 at
                 this
                 Trade
                 ,
                 and
                 does
                 exercise
                 it
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 said
                 ,
                 Muscovy
                 hath
                 as
                 many
                 Shoomakers
                 as
                 men
                 ,
                 or
                 at
                 least
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 Family
                 ,
                 but
                 hath
                 its
                 particular
                 Shooemaker
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 upon
                 the
                 same
                 accompt
                 said
                 of
                 the
                 Elector
                 of
                 Brandenburg
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 hath
                 a
                 Baylywick
                 in
                 the
                 Dutchy
                 of
                 Prussia
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 that
                 of
                 Insterbourg
                 ,
                 where
                 there
                 are
                 above
                 15000.
                 shooemakers
                 ,
                 for
                 all
                 the
                 Peasants
                 of
                 that
                 Baylywick
                 make
                 their
                 own
                 shooes
                 .
              
               
                 If
                 a
                 man
                 consider
                 the
                 natures
                 and
                 manner
                 of
                 life
                 of
                 the
                 Muscovites
                 ,
                 
                 he
                 will
                 be
                 forc'd
                 to
                 avow
                 ,
                 there
                 cannot
                 any
                 thing
                 be
                 more
                 barbarous
                 than
                 that
                 people
                 .
                 Their
                 boast
                 is
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 desended
                 from
                 the
                 antient
                 Greeks
                 ,
                 but
                 ,
                 to
                 do
                 them
                 no
                 injustice
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 more
                 comparison
                 between
                 the
                 brutality
                 of
                 these
                 Barbarians
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 civility
                 of
                 the
                 Greeks
                 ,
                 to
                 whom
                 all
                 other
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 VVorld
                 are
                 oblig'd
                 for
                 all
                 their
                 literature
                 and
                 civilization
                 ,
                 than
                 there
                 is
                 between
                 day
                 and
                 night
                 .
                 They
                 never
                 learn
                 any
                 Art
                 or
                 Science
                 ,
                 nor
                 apply
                 themselves
                 to
                 any
                 kind
                 of
                 Study
                 :
                 on
                 the
                 contrary
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 so
                 ignorant
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 think
                 ,
                 a
                 man
                 cannot
                 make
                 an
                 Almanack
                 unless
                 he
                 be
                 a
                 Sorcerer
                 ,
                 nor
                 foretell
                 the
                 Revolutions
                 of
                 the
                 Moon
                 and
                 Eclipses
                 ,
                 unless
                 he
                 have
                 some
                 communication
                 with
                 Devils
                 .
                 Upon
                 this
                 accompt
                 it
                 was
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Muscovites
                 generally
                 grumbled
                 
                 when
                 the
                 Great
                 Duke
                 would
                 have
                 entertain'd
                 me
                 into
                 his
                 service
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 quality
                 of
                 his
                 Astronomer
                 and
                 Mathematician
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 return'd
                 from
                 our
                 Voyage
                 into
                 Persia
                 ,
                 and
                 rais'd
                 a
                 report
                 ,
                 that
                 their
                 Prince
                 was
                 going
                 to
                 bring
                 a
                 Magician
                 into
                 his
                 Court.
                 This
                 aversion
                 I
                 discover'd
                 in
                 the
                 Muscovites
                 ,
                 took
                 off
                 that
                 little
                 inclination
                 I
                 sometime
                 had
                 to
                 embrace
                 that
                 employment
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 offer'd
                 me
                 ,
                 not
                 so
                 much
                 upon
                 the
                 accompt
                 of
                 my
                 abilities
                 in
                 Astronomy
                 ,
                 as
                 ,
                 to
                 engage
                 me
                 to
                 continue
                 in
                 the
                 Countrey
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 knew
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 had
                 exactly
                 observ'd
                 ,
                 and
                 drawn
                 into
                 a
                 Map
                 the
                 whole
                 course
                 of
                 the
                 River
                 Wolga
                 ,
                 whereof
                 they
                 were
                 unwilling
                 that
                 strangers
                 should
                 have
                 any
                 knowledge
                 .
                 When
                 I
                 came
                 to
                 Muscovy
                 ,
                 upon
                 the
                 affairs
                 of
                 the
                 Duke
                 of
                 Holstein
                 my
                 Master
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 year
                 1643.
                 
                 I
                 shew'd
                 them
                 upon
                 a
                 Wall
                 of
                 an
                 obscure
                 Chamber
                 ,
                 through
                 a
                 little
                 hole
                 I
                 had
                 made
                 in
                 the
                 shutter
                 of
                 the
                 window
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 means
                 of
                 a
                 piece
                 of
                 glass
                 polish'd
                 and
                 cut
                 for
                 Opticks
                 ,
                 all
                 was
                 done
                 in
                 the
                 street
                 ,
                 and
                 men
                 walking
                 upon
                 their
                 heads
                 :
                 This
                 wrought
                 such
                 an
                 effect
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 could
                 never
                 after
                 be
                 otherwise
                 perswaded
                 than
                 that
                 I
                 held
                 a
                 correspondence
                 with
                 the
                 Devil
                 .
              
               
                 They
                 esteem
                 Physicians
                 ,
                 and
                 Medicine
                 ,
                 but
                 will
                 not
                 permit
                 that
                 people
                 should
                 make
                 use
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 means
                 as
                 is
                 done
                 elsewhere
                 to
                 gain
                 the
                 perfection
                 of
                 that
                 Science
                 .
                 They
                 will
                 not
                 suffer
                 the
                 body
                 to
                 be
                 opened
                 ,
                 that
                 so
                 the
                 causes
                 of
                 diseases
                 may
                 be
                 found
                 out
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 have
                 a
                 strange
                 aversion
                 for
                 Skeletons
                 There
                 is
                 to
                 this
                 purpose
                 a
                 pleasant
                 story
                 of
                 a
                 Dutch
                 Surgeon
                 who
                 liv'd
                 at
                 Moscou
                 some
                 years
                 since
                 .
                 His
                 name
                 was
                 Quirin
                 ,
                 one
                 much
                 favour'd
                 by
                 the
                 Great
                 Duke
                 ,
                 because
                 of
                 his
                 facetious
                 humour
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 experience
                 in
                 the
                 Art
                 he
                 profess'd
                 .
                 It
                 happen'd
                 one
                 day
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 good
                 man
                 diverting
                 himself
                 in
                 his
                 Chamber
                 ,
                 and
                 playing
                 a
                 Lesson
                 on
                 the
                 Lute
                 ,
                 the
                 Strelitz
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 spying
                 up
                 and
                 down
                 every
                 where
                 ,
                 drew
                 near
                 to
                 the
                 place
                 where
                 that
                 Musick
                 was
                 :
                 but
                 perceiving
                 through
                 a
                 chink
                 ,
                 a
                 Skeleton
                 hanging
                 behind
                 him
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 wind
                 coming
                 in
                 at
                 the
                 window
                 caused
                 to
                 move
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 frightned
                 ,
                 and
                 reported
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 strange
                 Surgeon
                 had
                 a
                 dead
                 Carkass
                 that
                 mov'd
                 at
                 the
                 sound
                 of
                 his
                 Musick
                 .
                 The
                 Great
                 Duke
                 and
                 the
                 Patriarch
                 desirous
                 to
                 be
                 truly
                 inform'd
                 of
                 the
                 business
                 ,
                 sent
                 others
                 to
                 make
                 a
                 further
                 discovery
                 ;
                 and
                 these
                 not
                 only
                 confirm'd
                 what
                 the
                 others
                 had
                 reported
                 ,
                 but
                 added
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 had
                 seen
                 the
                 Skeleton
                 dance
                 ,
                 while
                 the
                 Surgeon
                 play'd
                 .
                 The
                 business
                 was
                 thought
                 to
                 be
                 of
                 such
                 importance
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 it
                 were
                 fit
                 to
                 be
                 communicated
                 to
                 the
                 Councel
                 ,
                 where
                 ,
                 
                   nemine
                   contradicente
                
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 declar'd
                 ,
                 That
                 it
                 was
                 done
                 by
                 Magick
                 .
                 That
                 ,
                 consequently
                 ,
                 the
                 Surgeon
                 was
                 a
                 Magician
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 such
                 ,
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 burnt
                 ,
                 together
                 with
                 the
                 Skeleton
                 .
                 The
                 Surgeon
                 hearing
                 of
                 this
                 sentence
                 ,
                 intreated
                 a
                 Merchant
                 of
                 his
                 acquaintance
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 much
                 credit
                 at
                 Court
                 ,
                 to
                 represent
                 to
                 
                   Knez
                   Iuan
                   Borissowits
                   Cirkaski
                
                 ,
                 that
                 most
                 Surgeons
                 and
                 Physicians
                 in
                 Germany
                 make
                 use
                 of
                 those
                 Skeletons
                 ,
                 to
                 find
                 out
                 the
                 composure
                 of
                 the
                 body
                 ,
                 and
                 juncture
                 of
                 the
                 bones
                 ,
                 that
                 so
                 they
                 might
                 the
                 better
                 know
                 how
                 to
                 cure
                 what
                 may
                 happen
                 in
                 those
                 parts
                 .
                 Upon
                 this
                 Lord's
                 representation
                 ,
                 the
                 former
                 sentence
                 was
                 revers'd
                 ;
                 but
                 Quirin
                 was
                 forc'd
                 to
                 leave
                 the
                 Countrey
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Skeleton
                 was
                 dragg'd
                 along
                 the
                 streets
                 ,
                 and
                 burnt
                 on
                 the
                 other
                 side
                 of
                 the
                 River
                 Moska
                 .
                 A
                 German
                 Painter
                 ran
                 the
                 same
                 hazard
                 about
                 six
                 years
                 since
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 Strelits
                 ,
                 who
                 were
                 got
                 into
                 his
                 house
                 ,
                 with
                 intent
                 to
                 pull
                 it
                 down
                 ,
                 to
                 hinder
                 the
                 Progress
                 of
                 a
                 fire
                 ,
                 which
                 had
                 already
                 done
                 mischief
                 enough
                 ,
                 meeting
                 with
                 a
                 dead
                 man's
                 skull
                 ,
                 or
                 death's
                 head
                 ,
                 would
                 have
                 cast
                 both
                 it
                 and
                 the
                 Master
                 of
                 the
                 house
                 into
                 the
                 fire
                 ,
                 and
                 had
                 done
                 it
                 ,
                 if
                 his
                 friends
                 had
                 not
                 deliver'd
                 him
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 hands
                 of
                 those
                 Barbarians
                 ,
                 and
                 convinc'd
                 them
                 of
                 the
                 innocent
                 use
                 of
                 that
                 head
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 art
                 he
                 profess'd
                 .
              
               
                 'T
                 is
                 true
                 ,
                 The
                 Muscovites
                 do
                 not
                 want
                 ingenuity
                 ,
                 but
                 they
                 employ
                 their
                 wit
                 so
                 ill
                 ,
                 that
                 not
                 any
                 of
                 their
                 actions
                 is
                 directed
                 to
                 vertue
                 and
                 the
                 glory
                 which
                 ever
                 attends
                 it
                 .
                 
                 The
                 Danish
                 Gentleman
                 ,
                 who
                 publish'd
                 the
                 Embassy
                 be
                 was
                 sent
                 upon
                 ,
                 into
                 Muscovy
                 ,
                 from
                 Frederick
                 II.
                 gives
                 the
                 Muscovites
                 a
                 very
                 true
                 Character
                 ,
                 in
                 two
                 Lines
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 says
                 ,
                 That
                 they
                 are
                 subtile
                 ,
                 over-reaching
                 ,
                 humourous
                 ,
                 self-will'd
                 ,
                 obstinate
                 ,
                 insolent
                 ,
                 and
                 impudent
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 regulate
                 their
                 reason
                 according
                 to
                 their
                 power
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 they
                 have
                 shaken
                 hands
                 with
                 all
                 vertues
                 ,
                 to
                 run
                 themselves
                 into
                 all
                 manner
                 of
                 vice
                 .
              
               
                 Their
                 industry
                 and
                 subtilty
                 is
                 chiefly
                 seen
                 in
                 their
                 Traffick
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 craft
                 or
                 cheat
                 but
                 they
                 make
                 use
                 of
                 ,
                 rather
                 to
                 circumvent
                 others
                 ,
                 than
                 to
                 prevent
                 being
                 deceiv'd
                 themselves
                 .
                 I
                 wonder'd
                 to
                 see
                 them
                 sell
                 Cloath
                 at
                 three
                 Crowns
                 and
                 a
                 half
                 the
                 Ell
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 had
                 bought
                 of
                 the
                 English
                 at
                 four
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 I
                 was
                 told
                 they
                 made
                 a
                 good
                 profit
                 thereby
                 ;
                 for
                 buying
                 the
                 Cloath
                 at
                 a
                 twelve
                 months
                 time
                 for
                 payment
                 ,
                 and
                 selling
                 it
                 for
                 ready
                 money
                 ,
                 though
                 at
                 a
                 lower
                 rate
                 ,
                 they
                 made
                 use
                 of
                 the
                 money
                 ,
                 and
                 employ'd
                 it
                 in
                 other
                 things
                 ,
                 which
                 brought
                 in
                 more
                 profit
                 ,
                 than
                 they
                 would
                 have
                 made
                 by
                 selling
                 the
                 Cloath
                 upon
                 time
                 ,
                 though
                 they
                 sold
                 much
                 dearer
                 than
                 it
                 cost
                 them
                 .
                 They
                 make
                 a
                 conscience
                 to
                 retain
                 what
                 is
                 paid
                 them
                 more
                 than
                 their
                 due
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 so
                 honest
                 as
                 to
                 return
                 what
                 they
                 have
                 receiv'd
                 by
                 mistake
                 :
                 but
                 they
                 think
                 it
                 no
                 sin
                 ,
                 in
                 their
                 dealings
                 ,
                 to
                 surprize
                 those
                 who
                 Trade
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 giving
                 this
                 reason
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Merchant
                 is
                 to
                 make
                 his
                 advantage
                 of
                 the
                 Wit
                 and
                 industry
                 God
                 hath
                 bestow'd
                 on
                 him
                 ,
                 or
                 never
                 meddle
                 with
                 Traffick
                 .
                 According
                 to
                 this
                 principle
                 ,
                 a
                 certain
                 Dutch
                 Merchant
                 having
                 notoriously
                 over-reach'd
                 several
                 Muscovites
                 ,
                 these
                 Gentlemen
                 were
                 so
                 far
                 from
                 being
                 troubled
                 at
                 it
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 spake
                 of
                 him
                 ,
                 as
                 of
                 an
                 excellent
                 ingenuous
                 man
                 ,
                 and
                 desir'd
                 they
                 might
                 go
                 partners
                 with
                 him
                 ,
                 out
                 of
                 a
                 hope
                 they
                 conceiv'd
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 would
                 discover
                 some
                 great
                 secret
                 to
                 them
                 .
              
               
               
                 And
                 whereas
                 cheating
                 cannot
                 be
                 exercis'd
                 without
                 treachery
                 ,
                 lying
                 ,
                 and
                 distrust
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 its
                 constant
                 attendants
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 marvellously
                 well
                 vers'd
                 in
                 these
                 qualities
                 ,
                 as
                 also
                 in
                 the
                 Lectures
                 of
                 Calumny
                 ,
                 
                 which
                 they
                 commonly
                 make
                 use
                 of
                 against
                 those
                 on
                 whom
                 they
                 would
                 be
                 revenged
                 for
                 theft
                 ,
                 which
                 among
                 them
                 is
                 the
                 most
                 enormous
                 of
                 all
                 Crimes
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 most
                 severely
                 punish'd
                 .
                 To
                 this
                 end
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 so
                 cunning
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 pawn
                 at
                 ,
                 or
                 get
                 secretly
                 convey'd
                 into
                 their
                 Lodgings
                 ,
                 whom
                 they
                 would
                 accuse
                 ,
                 those
                 things
                 which
                 they
                 would
                 have
                 believed
                 were
                 stollen
                 from
                 them
                 ,
                 or
                 they
                 thrust
                 them
                 into
                 their
                 Enemies
                 Boots
                 ;
                 for
                 in
                 them
                 the
                 Muscovites
                 commonly
                 carry
                 their
                 money
                 and
                 Letters
                 .
                 To
                 make
                 some
                 provision
                 against
                 these
                 abuses
                 ,
                 the
                 Great
                 Duke
                 made
                 an
                 Edict
                 in
                 the
                 year
                 1634.
                 enjoyning
                 that
                 for
                 the
                 future
                 ,
                 all
                 Promises
                 or
                 Obligations
                 ,
                 whether
                 for
                 borrowing
                 of
                 money
                 or
                 pawning
                 ;
                 though
                 it
                 were
                 between
                 Father
                 and
                 Son
                 ,
                 should
                 be
                 set
                 down
                 in
                 writing
                 and
                 sign'd
                 by
                 both
                 parties
                 ,
                 else
                 the
                 debt
                 to
                 be
                 lost
                 .
                 Heretofoe
                 ,
                 especially
                 in
                 the
                 Reign
                 of
                 the
                 Tyrant
                 
                   Iohn
                   Basilouits
                
                 ,
                 there
                 needed
                 no
                 more
                 to
                 procure
                 a
                 man's
                 death
                 or
                 banishment
                 ,
                 than
                 to
                 accuse
                 him
                 of
                 High-Treason
                 ,
                 without
                 any
                 Process
                 ,
                 Evidence
                 ,
                 or
                 Defence
                 allow'd
                 ,
                 all
                 that
                 were
                 charged
                 being
                 punish'd
                 ,
                 without
                 any
                 distinction
                 of
                 Sex
                 ,
                 Age
                 ,
                 or
                 Quality
                 .
                 Calumnies
                 ,
                 and
                 false
                 suggestions
                 were
                 so
                 common
                 under
                 that
                 Prince
                 ,
                 that
                 many
                 strangers
                 ,
                 even
                 publick
                 persons
                 ,
                 many
                 times
                 fell
                 into
                 those
                 misfortunes
                 ,
                 the
                 Tyrant
                 never
                 regarding
                 their
                 Character
                 as
                 Ambassadors
                 ,
                 nor
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 Princes
                 by
                 whom
                 they
                 were
                 sent
                 .
                 He
                 banish'd
                 ,
                 into
                 Siberia
                 ,
                 the
                 Emperours
                 Ambassadour
                 ,
                 and
                 caus'd
                 him
                 to
                 be
                 so
                 ill-treated
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 poor
                 man
                 resolv'd
                 at
                 last
                 to
                 change
                 his
                 Religion
                 ,
                 hoping
                 by
                 his
                 Apostacy
                 to
                 alleviate
                 his
                 misery
                 .
                 The
                 Great
                 Duke
                 
                   Michael
                   Federouits
                
                 ,
                 shew'd
                 no
                 more
                 respect
                 for
                 the
                 late
                 King
                 of
                 France
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 sent
                 the
                 Marquesse
                 of
                 Exiducil
                 into
                 Siberia
                 ,
                 where
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 Artifices
                 of
                 his
                 Collegue
                 ,
                 
                   Iames
                   Roussel
                
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 a
                 Prisoner
                 3
                 years
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 have
                 mentioned
                 elsewhere
                 .
              
               
                 To
                 this
                 purpose
                 ,
                 
                 
                   Martin
                   Baar
                
                 ,
                 Pastor
                 of
                 Narva
                 ,
                 who
                 liv'd
                 at
                 Moscou
                 under
                 the
                 reign
                 of
                 the
                 Great
                 Duke
                 
                   Boris
                   Gudenou
                
                 ,
                 told
                 us
                 this
                 story
                 .
                 The
                 Great
                 Duke
                 being
                 troubled
                 with
                 the
                 Gout
                 caus'd
                 to
                 be
                 proclaim'd
                 ,
                 that
                 whoever
                 could
                 give
                 him
                 any
                 ease
                 should
                 have
                 very
                 great
                 rewards
                 .
                 The
                 wife
                 of
                 a
                 certain
                 Bojare
                 ,
                 exasperated
                 by
                 the
                 ill
                 usage
                 she
                 had
                 receiv'd
                 from
                 her
                 husband
                 ,
                 went
                 and
                 inform'd
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Bojare
                 had
                 an
                 excellent
                 remedy
                 for
                 the
                 Gout
                 ;
                 but
                 had
                 so
                 little
                 affection
                 for
                 his
                 Majesty
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 would
                 not
                 communicate
                 it
                 .
                 They
                 sent
                 for
                 the
                 man
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 not
                 a
                 little
                 astonish'd
                 when
                 he
                 understood
                 the
                 cause
                 of
                 his
                 disgrace
                 ;
                 but
                 what
                 excuses
                 soever
                 he
                 made
                 ,
                 all
                 was
                 attributed
                 to
                 his
                 malice
                 .
                 He
                 was
                 whipp'd
                 ,
                 even
                 to
                 bloud
                 ,
                 and
                 cast
                 in
                 Prison
                 ,
                 where
                 he
                 could
                 not
                 forbear
                 breaking
                 out
                 into
                 passion
                 ,
                 and
                 saying
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 saw
                 well
                 enough
                 it
                 was
                 his
                 wife
                 had
                 put
                 that
                 trick
                 upon
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 he
                 would
                 be
                 reveng'd
                 on
                 her
                 .
                 The
                 Great
                 Duke
                 imagining
                 these
                 menaces
                 proceeded
                 from
                 the
                 trouble
                 it
                 was
                 to
                 him
                 that
                 his
                 wife
                 had
                 revealed
                 what
                 he
                 would
                 have
                 kept
                 secret
                 ,
                 ordered
                 him
                 to
                 be
                 whipp'd
                 more
                 cruelly
                 than
                 the
                 time
                 before
                 ,
                 and
                 sent
                 one
                 to
                 tell
                 him
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 he
                 did
                 not
                 apply
                 his
                 remedy
                 ,
                 he
                 should
                 prepare
                 himself
                 for
                 present
                 death
                 .
                 The
                 poor
                 fellow
                 perceiving
                 his
                 destruction
                 unavoidable
                 ,
                 said
                 at
                 last
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 knew
                 indeed
                 a
                 remedy
                 ,
                 but
                 doubting
                 of
                 its
                 certainty
                 ,
                 he
                 durst
                 not
                 try
                 it
                 on
                 his
                 Majesty
                 ;
                 yet
                 if
                 they
                 would
                 allow
                 him
                 fifteen
                 dayes
                 to
                 prepare
                 it
                 ,
                 he
                 would
                 apply
                 it
                 .
                 Having
                 that
                 time
                 granted
                 him
                 ,
                 he
                 sent
                 to
                 Czirback
                 ,
                 two
                 dayes
                 journey
                 from
                 Moscou
                 ,
                 upon
                 the
                 River
                 Occa
                 ,
                 whence
                 he
                 had
                 brought
                 him
                 a
                 Wagon
                 full
                 of
                 all
                 sorts
                 of
                 Herbs
                 ,
                 good
                 and
                 bad
                 ,
                 and
                 therewith
                 prepar'd
                 a
                 Bath
                 for
                 the
                 Great
                 Duke
                 ,
                 who
                 thereupon
                 grew
                 somewhat
                 better
                 .
                 For
                 whether
                 it
                 were
                 that
                 the
                 Disease
                 was
                 declining
                 ,
                 or
                 that
                 among
                 so
                 many
                 Herbs
                 of
                 all
                 sorts
                 ,
                 there
                 were
                 some
                 good
                 for
                 his
                 Disease
                 ,
                 he
                 had
                 some
                 ease
                 .
                 Then
                 were
                 they
                 confirm'd
                 in
                 the
                 opinion
                 they
                 had
                 before
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Bojares
                 denyal
                 to
                 apply
                 his
                 remedy
                 proceeded
                 from
                 his
                 malice
                 ,
                 whereupon
                 he
                 had
                 a
                 more
                 cruel
                 whipping
                 than
                 the
                 two
                 former
                 times
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 was
                 given
                 him
                 a
                 present
                 of
                 four
                 hundred
                 Crowns
                 ,
                 together
                 with
                 eighteen
                 Peasants
                 to
                 be
                 his
                 slaves
                 ;
                 with
                 a
                 strict
                 charge
                 ,
                 not
                 to
                 entertain
                 any
                 animosity
                 against
                 his
                 wife
                 ,
                 who
                 made
                 this
                 advantage
                 thereby
                 ,
                 that
                 ,
                 ever
                 after
                 ,
                 they
                 liv'd
                 very
                 lovingly
                 together
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 now
                 they
                 proceed
                 with
                 more
                 caution
                 ,
                 and
                 no
                 man
                 is
                 condemn'd
                 without
                 an
                 exact
                 information
                 of
                 the
                 Crime
                 laid
                 to
                 his
                 charge
                 .
                 And
                 for
                 the
                 utter
                 taking
                 away
                 of
                 all
                 calumny
                 ,
                 the
                 Accuser
                 must
                 be
                 content
                 to
                 endure
                 the
                 Torture
                 first
                 ;
                 and
                 if
                 ,
                 while
                 he
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 Torment
                 ,
                 he
                 persist
                 in
                 his
                 accusation
                 ,
                 the
                 accused
                 person
                 is
                 also
                 put
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 nay
                 ,
                 many
                 times
                 he
                 is
                 condemn'd
                 without
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 being
                 heard
                 .
                 We
                 saw
                 an
                 example
                 of
                 this
                 in
                 the
                 wife
                 of
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 Great
                 Duke's
                 Farriers
                 ,
                 who
                 desirous
                 to
                 be
                 rid
                 of
                 her
                 husband
                 ,
                 charg'd
                 him
                 that
                 he
                 would
                 have
                 poyson'd
                 the
                 Horses
                 ,
                 and
                 had
                 he
                 the
                 opportunity
                 ,
                 even
                 the
                 Great
                 Duke
                 himself
                 .
                 She
                 endur'd
                 the
                 Torture
                 without
                 varying
                 in
                 her
                 accusation
                 ,
                 and
                 her
                 husband
                 was
                 sent
                 to
                 Prison
                 into
                 Siberia
                 .
                 We
                 were
                 shew'd
                 the
                 woman
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 still
                 paid
                 the
                 one
                 half
                 of
                 her
                 husband's
                 Pension
                 .
                 From
                 this
                 kind
                 of
                 demeanour
                 among
                 the
                 Muscovites
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 infidelity
                 one
                 to
                 another
                 ,
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 judg'd
                 ,
                 what
                 strangers
                 are
                 to
                 expect
                 from
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 far
                 they
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 trusted
                 .
                 They
                 never
                 proffer
                 their
                 friendship
                 ,
                 nor
                 contract
                 any
                 with
                 others
                 ,
                 but
                 for
                 their
                 own
                 interest
                 and
                 advantage
                 .
                 The
                 ill
                 education
                 they
                 have
                 when
                 young
                 ,
                 never
                 learning
                 any
                 thing
                 beyond
                 reading
                 and
                 writing
                 ,
                 and
                 certain
                 vulgar
                 prayers
                 ,
                 makes
                 them
                 blindly
                 follow
                 that
                 which
                 in
                 Beasts
                 is
                 called
                 Instinct
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 Nature
                 being
                 in
                 them
                 depraved
                 and
                 corrupted
                 ,
                 their
                 whole
                 life
                 must
                 needs
                 be
                 a
                 constant
                 course
                 
                 of
                 viciousness
                 .
                 Thence
                 it
                 comes
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 bruitish
                 ,
                 doing
                 all
                 things
                 according
                 to
                 their
                 unbridled
                 passions
                 and
                 appetites
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 fierceness
                 of
                 all
                 other
                 Nations
                 ,
                 some
                 Islanders
                 excepted
                 ,
                 argues
                 something
                 of
                 Spirit
                 and
                 Generosity
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 opinion
                 the
                 Muscovites
                 have
                 of
                 themselves
                 and
                 their
                 abilities
                 ,
                 is
                 sottish
                 ,
                 gross
                 ,
                 and
                 impertinent
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 pride
                 and
                 vain
                 glory
                 of
                 those
                 who
                 are
                 ever
                 so
                 little
                 advanc'd
                 in
                 Honours
                 or
                 Estates
                 ,
                 is
                 insupportable
                 .
                 They
                 dissemble
                 it
                 not
                 ,
                 but
                 all
                 their
                 behaviour
                 ,
                 words
                 ,
                 and
                 actions
                 ,
                 discover
                 what
                 they
                 really
                 are
                 .
                 Upon
                 this
                 principle
                 they
                 ground
                 the
                 fond
                 conceit
                 they
                 have
                 of
                 the
                 greatness
                 ,
                 power
                 ,
                 and
                 wealth
                 of
                 their
                 Prince
                 ,
                 whom
                 they
                 preferr
                 before
                 all
                 the
                 other
                 Monarchs
                 of
                 Europe
                 .
                 Thence
                 it
                 is
                 also
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 would
                 not
                 have
                 other
                 Princes
                 assume
                 those
                 qualities
                 which
                 may
                 denote
                 their
                 competition
                 with
                 him
                 .
                 They
                 sottishly
                 and
                 insolently
                 command
                 Ambassadors
                 to
                 be
                 uncover'd
                 first
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 force
                 take
                 all
                 advantage
                 over
                 them
                 ,
                 imagining
                 it
                 were
                 a
                 great
                 injury
                 to
                 themselves
                 and
                 their
                 Prince
                 ,
                 to
                 treat
                 Strangers
                 with
                 any
                 civility
                 .
                 Private
                 persons
                 write
                 and
                 speak
                 in
                 unhandsome
                 terms
                 ,
                 but
                 such
                 as
                 give
                 the
                 less
                 offence
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 they
                 bear
                 with
                 the
                 same
                 treatment
                 from
                 others
                 .
                 'T
                 is
                 true
                 ,
                 they
                 began
                 to
                 learn
                 a
                 little
                 civility
                 ,
                 since
                 they
                 became
                 sensible
                 of
                 the
                 advantages
                 arising
                 to
                 them
                 from
                 the
                 Commerce
                 they
                 have
                 with
                 Strangers
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 are
                 some
                 use
                 them
                 with
                 discretion
                 :
                 but
                 of
                 these
                 there
                 are
                 very
                 few
                 ,
                 and
                 ,
                 excepting
                 Nikita
                 ,
                 whom
                 we
                 have
                 spoken
                 of
                 ,
                 and
                 two
                 or
                 three
                 more
                 ,
                 it
                 would
                 be
                 hard
                 to
                 find
                 as
                 many
                 others
                 that
                 deserve
                 this
                 commendation
                 .
              
               
                 Nor
                 have
                 they
                 any
                 more
                 complyance
                 one
                 for
                 another
                 ,
                 
                 than
                 they
                 have
                 difference
                 for
                 strangers
                 ;
                 for
                 instead
                 of
                 being
                 civil
                 one
                 to
                 another
                 ,
                 they
                 take
                 place
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 other
                 advantages
                 ,
                 one
                 of
                 another
                 .
                 When
                 we
                 were
                 at
                 Nisenovogorod
                 ,
                 the
                 Chancellor's
                 Steward
                 coming
                 to
                 see
                 us
                 ,
                 the
                 Ambassadors
                 invited
                 him
                 to
                 Dinner
                 ;
                 but
                 when
                 they
                 were
                 to
                 sit
                 down
                 ,
                 the
                 Pristaf
                 would
                 take
                 place
                 of
                 him
                 ,
                 which
                 begat
                 a
                 contestation
                 concerning
                 their
                 quality
                 .
                 One
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 was
                 a
                 Sinbojar
                 ,
                 or
                 Gentleman
                 ,
                 pretended
                 to
                 precedence
                 before
                 the
                 Pristaf
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 not
                 a
                 person
                 eminent
                 by
                 birth
                 ;
                 the
                 later
                 ,
                 being
                 there
                 upon
                 the
                 accompt
                 of
                 his
                 Prince
                 ,
                 would
                 not
                 have
                 the
                 other
                 to
                 make
                 any
                 comparison
                 with
                 him
                 .
                 Whore's
                 son
                 and
                 dog
                 were
                 the
                 mildest
                 of
                 their
                 term
                 ;
                 for
                 half
                 an
                 hour
                 and
                 better
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 without
                 any
                 respect
                 for
                 the
                 Ambassadors
                 ,
                 who
                 were
                 at
                 last
                 forc'd
                 to
                 tell
                 them
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 had
                 invited
                 them
                 to
                 be
                 merry
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 troubled
                 with
                 their
                 contests
                 ,
                 and
                 entreated
                 them
                 ,
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 ,
                 to
                 eat
                 and
                 drink
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 take
                 some
                 other
                 ,
                 to
                 decide
                 their
                 differences
                 .
                 They
                 took
                 their
                 advice
                 ,
                 and
                 grew
                 such
                 good
                 friends
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 the
                 entertainment
                 had
                 been
                 appointed
                 for
                 their
                 reconciliation
                 ,
                 which
                 seem'd
                 to
                 be
                 very
                 sincere
                 in
                 their
                 Wine
                 ,
                 which
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 their
                 custome
                 made
                 them
                 kindly
                 drunk
                 .
              
               
                 They
                 are
                 all
                 much
                 given
                 to
                 quarrelling
                 ,
                 
                 in
                 so
                 much
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 streets
                 they
                 will
                 rail
                 at
                 ,
                 and
                 abuse
                 one
                 another
                 like
                 Fish-Wives
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 with
                 such
                 animosity
                 ,
                 that
                 those
                 who
                 are
                 not
                 acquainted
                 with
                 their
                 humour
                 think
                 they
                 will
                 not
                 part
                 without
                 fighting
                 ;
                 but
                 they
                 seldome
                 come
                 to
                 those
                 extremities
                 ,
                 or
                 if
                 they
                 fight
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 with
                 their
                 fists
                 ,
                 or
                 switches
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 height
                 of
                 their
                 rage
                 is
                 kicking
                 ,
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 they
                 can
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 belly
                 and
                 about
                 the
                 sides
                 .
                 'T
                 was
                 never
                 yet
                 known
                 that
                 any
                 Muscovite
                 fought
                 with
                 Sword
                 or
                 Pistol
                 ,
                 or
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 sensible
                 of
                 that
                 gallantry
                 wherein
                 many
                 would
                 unjustly
                 place
                 true
                 courage
                 .
                 The
                 great
                 Lords
                 ,
                 Knez
                 and
                 Bojares
                 ,
                 fight
                 on
                 horse-back
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 weapon
                 is
                 a
                 good
                 Whip
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 they
                 soon
                 decide
                 what
                 differences
                 happen
                 between
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 When
                 they
                 quarrel
                 ,
                 
                 they
                 forbear
                 cursing
                 ,
                 swearing
                 and
                 blaspheming
                 ,
                 but
                 rail
                 at
                 one
                 another
                 in
                 such
                 bitter
                 and
                 horrid
                 expressions
                 ,
                 as
                 no
                 Country
                 being
                 able
                 to
                 parallel
                 them
                 ,
                 't
                 is
                 but
                 discretion
                 to
                 forbear
                 defiling
                 this
                 relation
                 therewith
                 .
                 The
                 language
                 of
                 Fathers
                 and
                 Mothers
                 to
                 their
                 Children
                 ▪
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 Children
                 to
                 them
                 again
                 ,
                 is
                 such
                 as
                 cannot
                 be
                 express'd
                 without
                 horrour
                 ,
                 much
                 beyond
                 what
                 the
                 most
                 debauch'd
                 persons
                 elsewhere
                 are
                 guilty
                 of
                 .
                 Some
                 years
                 since
                 the
                 Great
                 Duke
                 prohibited
                 these
                 insolences
                 upon
                 pain
                 of
                 whipping
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Magistrate
                 was
                 ordered
                 to
                 send
                 Strelits
                 and
                 Serjeants
                 among
                 the
                 people
                 to
                 surprise
                 Offenders
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 see
                 them
                 immediately
                 punish'd
                 .
                 But
                 it
                 was
                 sound
                 by
                 experience
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 remedy
                 came
                 too
                 late
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 mischief
                 was
                 so
                 deeply
                 rooted
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 generally
                 spread
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 ,
                 not
                 only
                 hard
                 ,
                 but
                 absolutely
                 impossible
                 to
                 put
                 those
                 prohibitions
                 in
                 execution
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 vindication
                 of
                 persons
                 of
                 quality
                 an
                 order
                 was
                 made
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 who
                 affronts
                 any
                 such
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 of
                 the
                 Great
                 Duke's
                 Officers
                 ,
                 either
                 by
                 word
                 or
                 deed
                 ,
                 should
                 be
                 fined
                 ,
                 which
                 fine
                 they
                 call
                 Biscestia
                 ,
                 and
                 sometimes
                 amounts
                 to
                 2000.
                 
                 Crowns
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 quality
                 of
                 the
                 Person
                 injur'd
                 .
                 If
                 an
                 Officer
                 of
                 the
                 Great
                 Duke's
                 makes
                 his
                 complaint
                 of
                 injury
                 done
                 him
                 ,
                 his
                 reparation
                 will
                 be
                 according
                 to
                 his
                 relation
                 to
                 the
                 Court.
                 To
                 a
                 Lady
                 ,
                 't
                 is
                 doubled
                 ,
                 to
                 a
                 Son
                 ,
                 't
                 is
                 augmented
                 by
                 a
                 third
                 part
                 ;
                 to
                 a
                 Daughter
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 an
                 abatement
                 of
                 a
                 third
                 part
                 :
                 and
                 the
                 penalty
                 is
                 paid
                 as
                 many
                 times
                 as
                 there
                 are
                 persons
                 injured
                 ,
                 though
                 they
                 were
                 dead
                 many
                 years
                 before
                 .
                 If
                 the
                 Offender
                 hath
                 not
                 to
                 pay
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 put
                 into
                 his
                 Adversaries
                 hands
                 ,
                 who
                 disposes
                 of
                 him
                 so
                 as
                 to
                 make
                 him
                 his
                 Slave
                 ,
                 or
                 cause
                 him
                 to
                 be
                 whipt
                 by
                 the
                 common
                 Executioner
                 .
                 One
                 
                   Iohn
                   Barnley
                
                 ,
                 an
                 English
                 Merchant
                 ,
                 of
                 whom
                 we
                 shall
                 speak
                 elsewhere
                 ,
                 was
                 sentenc'd
                 to
                 pay
                 the
                 Biscestia
                 to
                 another
                 English
                 man
                 ,
                 Dr.
                 Day
                 ,
                 Physician
                 to
                 the
                 Great
                 Duke
                 ;
                 and
                 Capt.
                 
                   de
                   la
                   Coste
                
                 ,
                 a
                 French
                 Gentleman
                 found
                 means
                 to
                 make
                 an
                 exchange
                 of
                 the
                 penalty
                 laid
                 upon
                 him
                 at
                 the
                 sute
                 of
                 a
                 German
                 Colonel
                 ,
                 for
                 that
                 which
                 the
                 same
                 Colonel
                 was
                 to
                 pay
                 another
                 French
                 man
                 ,
                 named
                 
                   Anthony
                   le
                   Groin
                
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 pleas'd
                 thereby
                 to
                 oblige
                 his
                 friend
                 ,
                 
                   la
                   Coste
                
                 .
              
               
               
                 There
                 is
                 nothing
                 polite
                 in
                 their
                 conversation
                 ;
                 on
                 the
                 contrary
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 asham'd
                 to
                 yawn
                 ,
                 belch
                 ,
                 and
                 stretch
                 themselves
                 ,
                 where
                 ever
                 they
                 are
                 ,
                 their
                 belching
                 being
                 the
                 more
                 offensive
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 abundance
                 of
                 Onions
                 and
                 Garlick
                 they
                 use
                 in
                 all
                 theit
                 meat
                 ,
                 which
                 make
                 their
                 breaths
                 strong
                 enough
                 ,
                 without
                 those
                 exaltations
                 .
                 This
                 they
                 are
                 so
                 accustom'd
                 to
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 stick
                 not
                 to
                 do
                 it
                 in
                 any
                 company
                 ,
                 the
                 Great
                 Duke's
                 presence
                 only
                 excepted
                 .
              
               
                 They
                 do
                 not
                 apply
                 themselves
                 to
                 the
                 study
                 of
                 any
                 Art
                 or
                 Science
                 ,
                 
                 nor
                 inquire
                 into
                 the
                 affairs
                 of
                 other
                 Countries
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 never
                 discourse
                 of
                 any
                 such
                 thing
                 :
                 but
                 it
                 were
                 well
                 on
                 the
                 other
                 side
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 could
                 forbear
                 talking
                 of
                 their
                 uncleannesses
                 and
                 brutalities
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 make
                 their
                 divertisement
                 in
                 their
                 debauches
                 .
                 I
                 speak
                 not
                 of
                 the
                 Entertainments
                 of
                 Great
                 Lords
                 ,
                 but
                 of
                 the
                 ordinary
                 company
                 keeping
                 of
                 the
                 Muscovites
                 ,
                 where
                 all
                 their
                 discourse
                 is
                 of
                 the
                 abhominations
                 which
                 they
                 themselves
                 have
                 done
                 ,
                 or
                 seen
                 committed
                 by
                 others
                 ,
                 making
                 ostentation
                 of
                 the
                 crimes
                 which
                 here
                 would
                 be
                 expiated
                 by
                 fire
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 memory
                 thereof
                 buried
                 in
                 their
                 ashes
                 .
                 But
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 wholly
                 given
                 up
                 to
                 all
                 licentionsness
                 ,
                 even
                 to
                 sins
                 against
                 Nature
                 ,
                 not
                 only
                 with
                 Men
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 with
                 Beasts
                 ,
                 he
                 who
                 can
                 tell
                 most
                 stories
                 of
                 that
                 kind
                 ,
                 and
                 set
                 them
                 out
                 in
                 most
                 gestures
                 ,
                 is
                 accompted
                 the
                 bravest
                 Man.
                 Their
                 Fidlers
                 put
                 them
                 into
                 Songs
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 Mountebanks
                 make
                 publick
                 representations
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 stick
                 not
                 to
                 shew
                 their
                 Breeches
                 ,
                 and
                 sometimes
                 all
                 they
                 have
                 to
                 their
                 Spectators
                 .
                 Those
                 who
                 lead
                 Bears
                 about
                 ,
                 Juglers
                 ;
                 and
                 Puppet-players
                 ,
                 who
                 erect
                 a
                 Stage
                 in
                 a
                 moment
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 means
                 of
                 a
                 coverlet
                 ,
                 which
                 ,
                 being
                 ty'd
                 about
                 their
                 wast
                 ,
                 is
                 brought
                 over
                 their
                 heads
                 ,
                 and
                 within
                 it
                 show
                 their
                 Puppets
                 ,
                 representing
                 their
                 brutalities
                 ,
                 and
                 sodomies
                 ,
                 make
                 sport
                 to
                 the
                 Children
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 thereby
                 induc'd
                 to
                 quit
                 all
                 sentiments
                 of
                 shame
                 and
                 honesty
                 .
              
               
                 Nay
                 these
                 are
                 quite
                 discarded
                 by
                 the
                 Muscovites
                 .
                 
                 The
                 postures
                 of
                 their
                 dancing
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 insolence
                 of
                 their
                 Women
                 ,
                 are
                 infallible
                 marks
                 of
                 their
                 bad
                 inclinations
                 .
                 We
                 have
                 seen
                 at
                 Moscou
                 both
                 Men
                 and
                 Women
                 come
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 publick
                 Brothell-houses
                 stark
                 naked
                 ,
                 and
                 incite
                 some
                 young
                 people
                 of
                 our
                 retinue
                 to
                 naughtiness
                 by
                 filthy
                 and
                 lascivious
                 expressions
                 .
                 Idleness
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 Mother
                 of
                 all
                 Vices
                 ,
                 and
                 seems
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 bestow'd
                 on
                 these
                 barbarous
                 people
                 as
                 their
                 portion
                 ,
                 is
                 that
                 which
                 makes
                 them
                 run
                 into
                 these
                 excesses
                 ,
                 whereto
                 their
                 drunkenness
                 does
                 also
                 contribute
                 ;
                 in
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 being
                 naturally
                 inclin'd
                 to
                 luxury
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 are
                 once
                 got
                 into
                 their
                 Wine
                 they
                 mind
                 nothing
                 else
                 .
                 I
                 have
                 to
                 this
                 purpose
                 a
                 story
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Great
                 Duke's
                 Interpreter
                 told
                 me
                 when
                 we
                 were
                 at
                 Novogorod
                 :
                 how
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 said
                 City
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 an
                 anniversary
                 devotion
                 ,
                 to
                 which
                 come
                 abundance
                 of
                 Pilgrims
                 .
                 He
                 who
                 is
                 allow'd
                 to
                 keep
                 a
                 tipling-house
                 ,
                 gets
                 a
                 permission
                 from
                 the
                 Metropolitan
                 ,
                 to
                 pitch
                 several
                 Tents
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 accommodation
                 of
                 the
                 Pilgrims
                 of
                 both
                 Sexes
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 sure
                 to
                 be
                 there
                 betimes
                 in
                 the
                 morning
                 before
                 service
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 take
                 off
                 some
                 Cups
                 of
                 strong-water
                 .
                 Nay
                 some
                 of
                 them
                 instead
                 of
                 minding
                 their
                 devotions
                 spend
                 the
                 day
                 in
                 drinking
                 ,
                 whence
                 arise
                 such
                 strange
                 disorders
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 told
                 me
                 ,
                 he
                 saw
                 a
                 Woman
                 got
                 so
                 drunk
                 there
                 ,
                 that
                 coming
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Tent
                 she
                 fell
                 down
                 ;
                 and
                 fell
                 asleep
                 ,
                 naked
                 as
                 she
                 was
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 street
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 day
                 time
                 .
                 Which
                 gave
                 occasion
                 to
                 a
                 Muscovite
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 also
                 drunk
                 ,
                 to
                 lye
                 down
                 by
                 her
                 ,
                 and
                 ,
                 having
                 made
                 use
                 of
                 her
                 ,
                 to
                 fall
                 also
                 asleep
                 in
                 sight
                 of
                 many
                 people
                 ,
                 who
                 having
                 made
                 a
                 ring
                 about
                 them
                 ,
                 only
                 laught
                 at
                 the
                 posture
                 they
                 were
                 in
                 ,
                 till
                 at
                 last
                 an
                 old
                 man
                 ,
                 conceiving
                 a
                 horrour
                 at
                 the
                 spectacle
                 ,
                 cover'd
                 them
                 with
                 his
                 own
                 garment
                 .
              
               
                 There
                 's
                 no
                 place
                 in
                 the
                 World
                 where
                 drunkenness
                 is
                 more
                 common
                 than
                 in
                 Muscovy
                 .
                 
                 All
                 ,
                 of
                 all
                 conditions
                 ,
                 Ecclesiasticks
                 and
                 Laicks
                 ,
                 Men
                 and
                 Women
                 ,
                 Old
                 and
                 Young
                 ,
                 will
                 drink
                 strong-water
                 at
                 any
                 time
                 ,
                 before
                 ,
                 at
                 ,
                 and
                 after
                 their
                 meals
                 .
                 They
                 call
                 it
                 Tzarkowino
                 ,
                 and
                 fail
                 not
                 to
                 offer
                 of
                 it
                 to
                 those
                 who
                 visit
                 them
                 .
                 The
                 lowest
                 sort
                 of
                 people
                 ,
                 Peasants
                 and
                 Slaves
                 ,
                 refuse
                 not
                 the
                 Cups
                 which
                 are
                 given
                 them
                 by
                 some
                 person
                 of
                 Quality
                 ,
                 but
                 will
                 drink
                 of
                 it
                 till
                 they
                 lye
                 down
                 ,
                 and
                 many
                 times
                 dye
                 in
                 the
                 place
                 .
                 Nay
                 their
                 Great
                 ones
                 are
                 not
                 free
                 from
                 this
                 vice
                 ,
                 as
                 for
                 example
                 ,
                 the
                 Muscovian
                 Ambassador
                 ,
                 sent
                 to
                 Charles
                 King
                 of
                 Sueden
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 year
                 1608.
                 who
                 ,
                 forgetting
                 his
                 quality
                 and
                 the
                 affairs
                 his
                 Master
                 had
                 entrusted
                 him
                 with
                 ,
                 took
                 so
                 much
                 strong-water
                 the
                 night
                 before
                 he
                 was
                 to
                 have
                 audience
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 next
                 day
                 being
                 found
                 dead
                 in
                 his
                 bed
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 forc'd
                 to
                 carry
                 him
                 to
                 his
                 Grave
                 ,
                 instead
                 of
                 conducting
                 him
                 to
                 Audience
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 meaner
                 sort
                 of
                 people
                 think
                 it
                 not
                 enough
                 to
                 stay
                 in
                 the
                 Tipling-house
                 till
                 they
                 have
                 not
                 a
                 Copec
                 left
                 in
                 their
                 purses
                 ,
                 but
                 many
                 times
                 pawn
                 their
                 cloaths
                 there
                 even
                 to
                 their
                 shirts
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 no
                 more
                 than
                 what
                 is
                 seen
                 dayly
                 during
                 our
                 aboad
                 at
                 Moscou
                 .
                 Being
                 lodg'd
                 at
                 Lubeck-house
                 ,
                 as
                 I
                 went
                 to
                 Novogorod
                 ,
                 in
                 my
                 Voyage
                 to
                 Muscovy
                 in
                 1643.
                 
                 I
                 saw
                 coming
                 out
                 of
                 an
                 Ale-house
                 not
                 far
                 thence
                 ,
                 several
                 of
                 those
                 Drunkards
                 ,
                 some
                 without
                 Caps
                 ,
                 others
                 without
                 Shoes
                 or
                 Stockins
                 ,
                 some
                 without
                 Wastcoats
                 ,
                 and
                 only
                 their
                 Shirts
                 .
                 One
                 I
                 took
                 notice
                 of
                 above
                 the
                 rest
                 ,
                 who
                 came
                 our
                 first
                 without
                 his
                 Kaftan
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 his
                 Shirt
                 ,
                 but
                 meeting
                 a
                 friend
                 by
                 the
                 way
                 going
                 to
                 the
                 Tipling-house
                 ,
                 he
                 went
                 back
                 with
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 came
                 not
                 out
                 again
                 till
                 he
                 had
                 left
                 his
                 shirt
                 behind
                 him
                 .
                 I
                 call'd
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 ask'd
                 him
                 what
                 he
                 had
                 done
                 with
                 his
                 shirt
                 ,
                 and
                 whether
                 he
                 had
                 been
                 robb'd
                 ?
                 He
                 answer'd
                 with
                 the
                 ordinary
                 civility
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Muscovites
                   ,
                   Iabut
                   fui
                   matir
                   ,
                   Mind
                   thy
                   own
                   business
                   ;
                   Good
                   Wine
                   hath
                   put
                   me
                   into
                   this
                   posture
                   :
                   but
                   since
                   the
                   shirt
                   hath
                   stayd
                   behind
                   ,
                   the
                   Drawers
                   shall
                   go
                   and
                   keep
                   them
                   company
                   ,
                
                 which
                 he
                 had
                 no
                 sooner
                 said
                 ,
                 but
                 he
                 returns
                 to
                 the
                 
                 house
                 ,
                 whence
                 I
                 saw
                 him
                 come
                 presently
                 afterward
                 naked
                 as
                 an
                 Adamite
                 ,
                 covering
                 his
                 privy
                 parts
                 with
                 a
                 handful
                 of
                 flowers
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 had
                 taken
                 up
                 at
                 the
                 door
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 went
                 very
                 ●●cundly
                 to
                 his
                 own
                 house
                 .
              
               
                 Being
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 City
                 of
                 Novogorod
                 at
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 our
                 second
                 Embassy
                 ,
                 I
                 saw
                 a
                 Priest
                 coming
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Tipling-house
                 ,
                 who
                 coming
                 by
                 our
                 Lodging
                 would
                 needs
                 give
                 the
                 benediction
                 to
                 the
                 Strclits
                 ,
                 who
                 stood
                 Sentinel
                 at
                 the
                 door
                 ,
                 but
                 as
                 he
                 lifted
                 up
                 his
                 hands
                 ,
                 going
                 to
                 make
                 the
                 inclination
                 used
                 in
                 that
                 Ceremony
                 ,
                 the
                 head
                 ,
                 fraught
                 with
                 the
                 vapours
                 of
                 the
                 Wine
                 ,
                 was
                 so
                 heavy
                 ,
                 that
                 weighing
                 down
                 the
                 whole
                 body
                 ,
                 the
                 Pope
                 fell
                 down
                 in
                 the
                 dirt
                 .
                 Our
                 Strclits
                 took
                 him
                 up
                 with
                 much
                 respect
                 ,
                 and
                 receiv'd
                 his
                 daggled
                 benediction
                 ;
                 it
                 being
                 ,
                 it
                 seems
                 ,
                 a
                 thing
                 very
                 ordinary
                 among
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Great
                 Duke
                 
                   Michael
                   Federouits
                
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 a
                 sober
                 person
                 ,
                 and
                 hated
                 drunkenness
                 ,
                 considering
                 with
                 himself
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 impossible
                 absolutely
                 to
                 prevent
                 those
                 excesses
                 ,
                 made
                 in
                 his
                 time
                 several
                 orders
                 for
                 the
                 moderating
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 causing
                 the
                 Tipling-houses
                 to
                 be
                 shut
                 up
                 ,
                 and
                 prohibiting
                 the
                 selling
                 of
                 strong-water
                 or
                 Hydromel
                 without
                 his
                 permission
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 those
                 places
                 where
                 they
                 were
                 sold
                 ,
                 should
                 sell
                 only
                 by
                 the
                 Quart
                 and
                 Pint
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 by
                 Cups
                 .
                 This
                 had
                 some
                 effect
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 there
                 was
                 no
                 more
                 Adamites
                 seen
                 in
                 the
                 streets
                 ,
                 but
                 hindred
                 not
                 their
                 being
                 strew'd
                 with
                 Drunkards
                 ,
                 the
                 Neighbours
                 and
                 such
                 of
                 their
                 friends
                 ,
                 as
                 had
                 a
                 design
                 to
                 be
                 merry
                 ,
                 sending
                 to
                 the
                 Tavern
                 for
                 several
                 Pottles
                 of
                 Strong-water
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 would
                 be
                 sure
                 to
                 turn
                 off
                 ere
                 they
                 parted
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 women
                 are
                 no
                 less
                 given
                 to
                 drink
                 than
                 the
                 men
                 .
                 
                 I
                 saw
                 a
                 pleasant
                 example
                 of
                 it
                 at
                 Narva
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 house
                 where
                 I
                 lodg'd
                 ,
                 whither
                 many
                 Muscovian
                 women
                 came
                 one
                 day
                 to
                 their
                 husbands
                 ,
                 sate
                 down
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 took
                 off
                 their
                 Cups
                 as
                 smartly
                 as
                 they
                 did
                 .
                 The
                 men
                 being
                 got
                 drunk
                 ,
                 would
                 have
                 gone
                 home
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 women
                 thought
                 it
                 not
                 yet
                 time
                 to
                 draw
                 off
                 ,
                 though
                 invited
                 thereto
                 by
                 a
                 good
                 number
                 of
                 boxes
                 o'th'ear
                 ,
                 and
                 got
                 their
                 husbands
                 to
                 sit
                 down
                 again
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 drink
                 roundly
                 as
                 before
                 ,
                 till
                 such
                 time
                 as
                 that
                 the
                 men
                 being
                 fall'n
                 down
                 asleep
                 upon
                 the
                 ground
                 ,
                 the
                 women
                 sate
                 upon
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 upon
                 benches
                 ,
                 and
                 drunk
                 on
                 till
                 they
                 also
                 were
                 forc'd
                 to
                 lye
                 down
                 by
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Iames
                   de
                   Cologne
                
                 ,
                 at
                 whose
                 house
                 I
                 lodg'd
                 at
                 Narva
                 ,
                 told
                 me
                 he
                 had
                 seen
                 such
                 another
                 Comedy
                 at
                 his
                 Wedding
                 ;
                 at
                 which
                 ,
                 the
                 Muscovites
                 having
                 given
                 their
                 Wives
                 good
                 banging
                 ,
                 sate
                 down
                 and
                 drunk
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 till
                 that
                 being
                 lay'd
                 on
                 the
                 ground
                 ,
                 the
                 Women
                 sate
                 upon
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 grew
                 so
                 drunk
                 ,
                 till
                 at
                 last
                 they
                 lay
                 down
                 among
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 Tobacco
                 was
                 heretofore
                 so
                 common
                 there
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 generally
                 taken
                 ,
                 both
                 in
                 smoak
                 and
                 powder
                 .
                 To
                 prevent
                 the
                 mischiefs
                 occasion'd
                 by
                 the
                 use
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 which
                 were
                 not
                 only
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 poorer
                 sort
                 of
                 people
                 ruin'd
                 themselves
                 thereby
                 ,
                 in
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 if
                 they
                 had
                 but
                 a
                 penny
                 ,
                 they
                 would
                 rather
                 bestow
                 it
                 in
                 Tobacco
                 than
                 bread
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 because
                 many
                 times
                 it
                 set
                 houses
                 on
                 fire
                 and
                 those
                 that
                 took
                 it
                 presented
                 themselves
                 with
                 their
                 stinking
                 and
                 infectious
                 breaths
                 before
                 their
                 Images
                 ,
                 the
                 Great
                 Duke
                 and
                 the
                 Patriarch
                 thought
                 fit
                 in
                 the
                 year
                 1634.
                 absolutely
                 to
                 forbid
                 the
                 sale
                 and
                 use
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 Those
                 who
                 are
                 convicted
                 of
                 having
                 either
                 taken
                 or
                 sold
                 any
                 ,
                 are
                 very
                 rigorously
                 punish'd
                 .
                 They
                 have
                 their
                 Nostrils
                 slit
                 or
                 are
                 whipp'd
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 have
                 often
                 seen
                 done
                 ;
                 of
                 the
                 manner
                 of
                 which
                 punishment
                 we
                 shall
                 speak
                 when
                 we
                 come
                 to
                 treat
                 of
                 the
                 administration
                 of
                 Justice
                 in
                 that
                 Countrey
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 perverse
                 disposition
                 of
                 the
                 Muscovites
                 ,
                 
                 the
                 baseness
                 of
                 their
                 education
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 slavery
                 they
                 seem
                 born
                 to
                 ,
                 cause
                 them
                 to
                 be
                 treated
                 like
                 beasts
                 ,
                 rather
                 than
                 people
                 endued
                 with
                 reason
                 .
                 They
                 are
                 naturally
                 so
                 much
                 inclin'd
                 to
                 ●●leness
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 were
                 impossible
                 to
                 bring
                 them
                 to
                 take
                 any
                 pains
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 the
                 Whip
                 and
                 the
                 Cudgel
                 ,
                 which
                 yet
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 much
                 troubled
                 at
                 ,
                 as
                 being
                 hardened
                 to
                 blows
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 custom
                 which
                 the
                 younger
                 sort
                 have
                 to
                 meet
                 on
                 Holy-dayes
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 divert
                 themselves
                 by
                 cuffing
                 or
                 fighting
                 with
                 staves
                 ,
                 never
                 being
                 angry
                 at
                 what
                 happens
                 .
                 Those
                 who
                 are
                 free-born
                 ,
                 but
                 poor
                 ,
                 do
                 so
                 little
                 value
                 that
                 advantage
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 sell
                 themselves
                 with
                 their
                 family
                 for
                 a
                 small
                 matter
                 ;
                 nay
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 so
                 mindless
                 of
                 their
                 liberty
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 will
                 sell
                 themselves
                 a
                 second
                 time
                 ,
                 after
                 they
                 had
                 recovered
                 it
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 their
                 Master
                 ,
                 or
                 some
                 other
                 occasion
                 .
              
               
                 Their
                 submissions
                 to
                 their
                 Superiours
                 discover
                 the
                 lowness
                 of
                 their
                 spirits
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 slavery
                 .
                 They
                 never
                 come
                 before
                 persons
                 of
                 quality
                 ,
                 but
                 they
                 bow
                 down
                 to
                 the
                 ground
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 touch
                 and
                 smite
                 with
                 their
                 forehead
                 ,
                 nay
                 ,
                 there
                 are
                 some
                 will
                 cast
                 themselves
                 at
                 their
                 Lords
                 feet
                 ,
                 to
                 give
                 them
                 thanks
                 after
                 they
                 had
                 been
                 sufficiently
                 beaten
                 by
                 them
                 .
                 No
                 Muscovite
                 ,
                 what
                 quality
                 soever
                 he
                 be
                 of
                 ,
                 but
                 makes
                 it
                 his
                 brag
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 Great
                 Duke's
                 Golop
                 ,
                 or
                 Slave
                 :
                 and
                 to
                 express
                 their
                 humility
                 or
                 adjection
                 ,
                 even
                 in
                 the
                 least
                 things
                 ,
                 they
                 put
                 their
                 names
                 into
                 diminutives
                 ,
                 and
                 neither
                 speak
                 nor
                 write
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 but
                 instead
                 of
                 Iwan
                 ,
                 or
                 Iohn
                 ,
                 they
                 say
                 Iwantske
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 the
                 diminutive
                 ;
                 and
                 sign
                 thus
                 ,
                 
                   Petrusketwoy
                   Golop
                   ,
                   Petrillo
                   your
                   slave
                   .
                
                 The
                 Great
                 Duke
                 speaking
                 to
                 them
                 uses
                 the
                 same
                 expression
                 ,
                 treating
                 them
                 in
                 all
                 things
                 like
                 slaves
                 ,
                 as
                 far
                 as
                 Whips
                 and
                 Cudgels
                 can
                 do
                 it
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 but
                 consonant
                 to
                 their
                 own
                 acknowledgement
                 ,
                 That
                 their
                 persons
                 and
                 estates
                 are
                 God's
                 and
                 the
                 Great
                 Duke's
                 .
              
               
                 Those
                 strangers
                 who
                 settle
                 in
                 Muscovy
                 ,
                 
                 or
                 are
                 entertain'd
                 into
                 the
                 Czaar's
                 service
                 ,
                 must
                 resolve
                 to
                 do
                 the
                 same
                 submissions
                 ,
                 and
                 be
                 content
                 with
                 the
                 same
                 treatment
                 .
                 For
                 what
                 kindness
                 
                 soever
                 he
                 may
                 have
                 for
                 them
                 ,
                 it
                 requires
                 so
                 small
                 a
                 matter
                 to
                 deserve
                 the
                 Whip
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 hardly
                 any
                 can
                 brag
                 he
                 hath
                 not
                 had
                 it
                 .
                 Heretofore
                 there
                 were
                 none
                 more
                 subject
                 to
                 the
                 Lash
                 ,
                 than
                 the
                 Physicians
                 ,
                 it
                 being
                 the
                 perswasion
                 of
                 the
                 Muscovites
                 ,
                 that
                 that
                 art
                 was
                 infallible
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 success
                 of
                 it
                 depended
                 on
                 their
                 wills
                 ,
                 who
                 profess'd
                 the
                 curing
                 of
                 diseases
                 .
                 Hence
                 was
                 it
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 year
                 160●
                 .
                 Iohn
                 Duke
                 of
                 Holstein
                 ,
                 brother
                 to
                 Christian
                 the
                 fourth
                 King
                 of
                 Denmark
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 married
                 the
                 Great
                 Duke
                 
                   Boris
                   Gudenous
                
                 daughter
                 ,
                 falling
                 sick
                 ,
                 the
                 Czaar
                 sent
                 word
                 to
                 the
                 Physicians
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 they
                 recovered
                 him
                 not
                 ,
                 their
                 lives
                 should
                 answer
                 for
                 the
                 Prince's
                 :
                 so
                 that
                 they
                 seeing
                 the
                 remedies
                 apply'd
                 were
                 fruitless
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 impossible
                 to
                 save
                 the
                 Prince
                 ,
                 kept
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 way
                 ,
                 and
                 durst
                 not
                 come
                 into
                 the
                 Great
                 Duke's
                 presence
                 ,
                 till
                 he
                 himself
                 was
                 troubled
                 with
                 the
                 Gowt
                 ,
                 and
                 sent
                 for
                 them
                 .
                 Among
                 the
                 rest
                 ,
                 there
                 was
                 one
                 a
                 German
                 ,
                 who
                 having
                 practised
                 Physick
                 some
                 time
                 in
                 Muscovy
                 ,
                 had
                 some
                 thoughts
                 of
                 returning
                 into
                 Germany
                 to
                 take
                 the
                 degree
                 of
                 Doctor
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 Great
                 Duke
                 desirous
                 to
                 know
                 the
                 occasion
                 upon
                 which
                 he
                 desir'd
                 leave
                 to
                 go
                 ,
                 understanding
                 that
                 he
                 went
                 thither
                 to
                 be
                 examin'd
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 take
                 his
                 Degree
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Faculty
                 gives
                 and
                 confirms
                 by
                 its
                 Letters
                 Patents
                 ,
                 he
                 told
                 him
                 ,
                 that
                 having
                 been
                 often
                 eas'd
                 of
                 his
                 pain
                 by
                 his
                 remedies
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 satisfy'd
                 of
                 his
                 sufficiency
                 ;
                 and
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 Letters
                 ,
                 if
                 there
                 were
                 any
                 need
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 he
                 would
                 give
                 him
                 such
                 as
                 should
                 be
                 as
                 authentick
                 as
                 any
                 he
                 could
                 get
                 from
                 the
                 Universities
                 of
                 Germany
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 he
                 needed
                 not
                 put
                 himself
                 to
                 the
                 trouble
                 and
                 expence
                 of
                 that
                 journey
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 Physician
                 was
                 one
                 of
                 those
                 who
                 kept
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 way
                 upon
                 the
                 Duke
                 of
                 Holstein's
                 death
                 ,
                 and
                 imagining
                 the
                 Great
                 Duke
                 would
                 send
                 for
                 him
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 his
                 execution
                 ,
                 he
                 put
                 on
                 a
                 tatter'd
                 Garment
                 ,
                 and
                 having
                 his
                 hair
                 negligently
                 hanging
                 down
                 over
                 his
                 eyes
                 and
                 face
                 ,
                 he
                 came
                 in
                 that
                 posture
                 to
                 the
                 Great
                 Duke's
                 Chamber-door
                 ,
                 into
                 which
                 he
                 went
                 ,
                 creeping
                 on
                 all
                 four
                 ,
                 and
                 coming
                 to
                 his
                 bed-side
                 ,
                 told
                 him
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 not
                 worthy
                 to
                 live
                 ,
                 much
                 less
                 be
                 admitted
                 into
                 his
                 Majesties
                 presence
                 ,
                 since
                 he
                 was
                 so
                 unfortunate
                 as
                 to
                 be
                 out
                 of
                 his
                 favour
                 .
                 Upon
                 which
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 Knez
                 ,
                 who
                 were
                 about
                 the
                 Duke
                 ,
                 thinking
                 to
                 make
                 his
                 Prince
                 some
                 sport
                 ,
                 treated
                 him
                 as
                 a
                 Sabak
                 ,
                 or
                 Dog
                 ,
                 kick'd
                 him
                 in
                 the
                 head
                 ,
                 and
                 drew
                 blood
                 of
                 him
                 .
                 The
                 Physician
                 ,
                 perceiving
                 the
                 great
                 Duke
                 look'd
                 favourably
                 on
                 him
                 ,
                 thought
                 fit
                 to
                 make
                 his
                 advantage
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 a
                 certain
                 confidence
                 said
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 
                   Great
                   Prince
                   ,
                   I
                   know
                   I
                   am
                   your
                   Slave
                   ,
                   but
                   be
                   pleas'd
                   to
                   give
                   me
                   leave
                   to
                   tell
                   you
                   ,
                   that
                   I
                   am
                   only
                   yours
                   .
                   I
                   know
                   I
                   have
                   deserv'd
                   death
                   ,
                   and
                   should
                   think
                   my self
                   happy
                   to
                   receive
                   it
                   from
                   your
                   hands
                   ;
                   but
                   it
                   troubles
                   me
                   to
                   be
                   affronted
                   by
                   this
                
                 Knez
                 ,
                 
                   who
                   is
                   but
                   your
                   Slave
                   as
                   well
                   as
                   my self
                   ;
                   and
                   I
                   think
                   it
                   is
                   not
                   your
                   desire
                   ,
                   that
                   any
                   other
                   should
                   have
                   power
                   over
                   me
                   .
                
                 These
                 words
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 need
                 the
                 Great
                 Duke
                 stood
                 in
                 of
                 this
                 Physician
                 ,
                 procur'd
                 him
                 a
                 present
                 of
                 a
                 thousand
                 Crowns
                 ;
                 his
                 Fellow-Physicians
                 were
                 pardoned
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Bojar
                 had
                 a
                 good
                 cudgelling
                 .
              
               
                 As
                 for
                 slaves
                 ,
                 
                 their
                 number
                 is
                 not
                 regulated
                 ,
                 some
                 Lords
                 have
                 above
                 a
                 hundred
                 of
                 them
                 in
                 their
                 Country-houses
                 and
                 Farms
                 ,
                 Those
                 they
                 entertain
                 for
                 their
                 service
                 in
                 the
                 City
                 ;
                 do
                 not
                 diet
                 in
                 their
                 houses
                 ,
                 but
                 have
                 board-wages
                 ,
                 their
                 allowance
                 so
                 small
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 they
                 can
                 do
                 to
                 live
                 upon
                 it
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 is
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 chiefest
                 causes
                 of
                 the
                 many
                 disorders
                 and
                 mischiefs
                 done
                 at
                 Moscou
                 ,
                 there
                 passing
                 hardly
                 a
                 night
                 but
                 violences
                 and
                 murthers
                 are
                 committed
                 .
                 Great
                 Lords
                 and
                 rich
                 Merchants
                 have
                 a
                 Guard
                 in
                 their
                 Courts
                 ,
                 who
                 watch
                 all
                 night
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 oblig'd
                 to
                 express
                 their
                 vigilance
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 noise
                 they
                 make
                 upon
                 boards
                 with
                 a
                 stick
                 ,
                 much
                 after
                 the
                 manner
                 of
                 playing
                 upon
                 the
                 Timbrels
                 ,
                 which
                 done
                 ,
                 they
                 give
                 as
                 many
                 knocks
                 as
                 the
                 Clock
                 hath
                 struck
                 hours
                 .
                 But
                 these
                 Guards
                 watching
                 many
                 times
                 more
                 for
                 the
                 advantage
                 of
                 house-breakers
                 ,
                 than
                 that
                 of
                 their
                 Masters
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 none
                 used
                 now
                 ,
                 and
                 no
                 servant
                 is
                 taken
                 into
                 a
                 house
                 ,
                 but
                 upon
                 good
                 City-security
                 for
                 his
                 truth
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 great
                 number
                 of
                 slaves
                 makes
                 it
                 unsafe
                 to
                 walk
                 the
                 streets
                 of
                 Moscou
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 night
                 time
                 un-arm'd
                 and
                 without
                 Company
                 .
                 We
                 had
                 the
                 experience
                 of
                 it
                 in
                 some
                 of
                 our
                 servants
                 ,
                 upon
                 several
                 occasions
                 .
                 Our
                 Master-Cook
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 been
                 employ'd
                 at
                 a
                 person
                 's
                 of
                 quality
                 ,
                 where
                 the
                 Ambassadors
                 had
                 Dined
                 ,
                 was
                 kill'd
                 as
                 he
                 came
                 home
                 in
                 the
                 night
                 ;
                 which
                 misfortune
                 happen'd
                 also
                 to
                 the
                 Steward
                 belonging
                 to
                 the
                 Suedish
                 Ambassador
                 ,
                 Spiring
                 .
                 The
                 Lieutenant
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 commanded
                 our
                 German
                 and
                 Scotch
                 Musketiers
                 ,
                 in
                 our
                 Voyage
                 into
                 Persia
                 ,
                 was
                 in
                 like
                 manner
                 kill'd
                 in
                 the
                 night
                 ,
                 having
                 been
                 with
                 some
                 others
                 at
                 the
                 Wedding
                 of
                 a
                 German
                 Merchants
                 daughter
                 .
                 And
                 as
                 there
                 passed
                 no
                 night
                 almost
                 without
                 murther
                 ,
                 so
                 these
                 disorders
                 increas'd
                 towards
                 great
                 Festivals
                 ,
                 especially
                 on
                 flesh
                 days
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 call
                 Maslouitzo
                 .
                 On
                 St.
                 Mastin's
                 Eve
                 ,
                 we
                 counted
                 fifteen
                 dead
                 bodies
                 in
                 the
                 Court
                 of
                 Semskoy
                 ,
                 a
                 place
                 where
                 they
                 are
                 expos'd
                 ,
                 that
                 their
                 kinred
                 and
                 friends
                 may
                 know
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 take
                 order
                 for
                 their
                 burial
                 .
                 If
                 no
                 body
                 owns
                 them
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 dragg'd
                 thence
                 like
                 Carrion
                 ,
                 and
                 thrown
                 into
                 a
                 Ditch
                 without
                 any
                 Ceremony
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 insolence
                 of
                 these
                 Villains
                 is
                 so
                 great
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 stuck
                 not
                 to
                 set
                 upon
                 the
                 Great
                 Duke's
                 principal
                 Physician
                 in
                 the
                 day
                 time
                 .
                 They
                 stopp'd
                 him
                 in
                 the
                 street
                 as
                 he
                 was
                 going
                 home
                 ,
                 struck
                 him
                 off
                 his
                 horse
                 ,
                 and
                 would
                 have
                 cut
                 off
                 his
                 finger
                 ,
                 on
                 which
                 he
                 had
                 a
                 Gold
                 Seal-ring
                 ,
                 had
                 he
                 not
                 been
                 reliev'd
                 by
                 some
                 sent
                 to
                 his
                 rescue
                 ,
                 by
                 a
                 Knez
                 of
                 his
                 acquaintance
                 ,
                 who
                 living
                 near
                 thereabouts
                 had
                 seen
                 him
                 set
                 upon
                 .
                 The
                 misery
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 no
                 Citizen
                 will
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 look
                 out
                 at
                 his
                 window
                 ,
                 much
                 less
                 come
                 out
                 of
                 his
                 house
                 ,
                 to
                 relieve
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 affronted
                 ,
                 so
                 much
                 are
                 
                 they
                 afraid
                 to
                 come
                 into
                 the
                 same
                 misfortue
                 they
                 see
                 others
                 engag'd
                 in
                 .
                 Since
                 our
                 being
                 there
                 ,
                 some
                 course
                 hath
                 been
                 taken
                 herein
                 ,
                 Watches
                 being
                 set
                 ,
                 who
                 stop
                 those
                 who
                 go
                 in
                 the
                 night
                 without
                 Torch
                 or
                 Lanthorn
                 ,
                 and
                 carry
                 them
                 to
                 the
                 
                   Strelitse
                   priscas
                
                 ,
                 where
                 they
                 are
                 punish'd
                 the
                 next
                 day
                 .
              
               
                 At
                 Hay-making
                 time
                 ,
                 the
                 road
                 between
                 Moscou
                 and
                 Tuere
                 is
                 very
                 dangerous
                 to
                 travel
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 great
                 number
                 of
                 slaves
                 employ'd
                 in
                 that
                 work
                 ,
                 making
                 their
                 advantage
                 of
                 a
                 Mountain
                 whence
                 they
                 discover
                 those
                 that
                 pass
                 ,
                 whom
                 they
                 rob
                 and
                 kill
                 ,
                 without
                 any
                 reparation
                 to
                 be
                 expected
                 from
                 their
                 Masters
                 ,
                 who
                 ,
                 not
                 allowing
                 their
                 slaves
                 what
                 to
                 subsist
                 upon
                 ,
                 are
                 forc'd
                 to
                 connive
                 at
                 their
                 Crimes
                 .
              
               
                 Masters
                 dispose
                 of
                 their
                 slaves
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 do
                 of
                 any
                 other
                 moveable
                 ;
                 nay
                 ,
                 a
                 father
                 may
                 sell
                 his
                 son
                 ,
                 and
                 alienate
                 him
                 ,
                 for
                 his
                 own
                 advantage
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 Muscovites
                 have
                 this
                 piece
                 of
                 vain-glory
                 ,
                 that
                 not
                 only
                 they
                 seldom
                 come
                 to
                 those
                 extremities
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 had
                 rather
                 see
                 their
                 Children
                 starve
                 at
                 home
                 ,
                 than
                 suffer
                 them
                 to
                 go
                 out
                 any
                 where
                 to
                 service
                 .
                 'T
                 is
                 only
                 debt
                 that
                 sometimes
                 engages
                 them
                 to
                 make
                 over
                 their
                 Children
                 to
                 their
                 Creditors
                 ,
                 the
                 Boyes
                 at
                 ten
                 ,
                 the
                 Girls
                 ,
                 at
                 eight
                 Crowns
                 ,
                 a
                 year
                 ,
                 the
                 Children
                 being
                 no
                 less
                 oblig'd
                 to
                 satisfie
                 the
                 debt
                 ,
                 than
                 their
                 fathers
                 ,
                 as
                 also
                 to
                 endure
                 that
                 cruel
                 treatment
                 ,
                 which
                 desperate
                 debtors
                 are
                 to
                 expect
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 sell
                 themselves
                 to
                 their
                 Creditors
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 subjection
                 in
                 which
                 they
                 are
                 born
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 the
                 gross
                 feeding
                 they
                 have
                 even
                 from
                 their
                 infancy
                 ,
                 at
                 which
                 time
                 they
                 are
                 taught
                 to
                 be
                 content
                 with
                 any
                 thing
                 ,
                 makes
                 them
                 very
                 good
                 Souldiers
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 as
                 would
                 do
                 very
                 great
                 services
                 under
                 strang
                 Commanders
                 .
                 For
                 though
                 the
                 Military
                 Discipline
                 of
                 the
                 Romans
                 allow'd
                 not
                 the
                 listing
                 of
                 slaves
                 in
                 their
                 Legions
                 ,
                 yet
                 does
                 it
                 not
                 follow
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 the
                 Muscovites
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 all
                 such
                 ,
                 may
                 be
                 advantageously
                 employ'd
                 in
                 War
                 ,
                 this
                 being
                 certain
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 excellent
                 good
                 in
                 a
                 besieg'd
                 place
                 ,
                 and
                 will
                 maintain
                 it
                 to
                 the
                 utmost
                 extremity
                 .
                 Of
                 this
                 we
                 have
                 an
                 example
                 at
                 Notebourg
                 ,
                 where
                 two
                 men
                 made
                 their
                 capitulation
                 in
                 the
                 year
                 1579.
                 
                 The
                 Poles
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 besieg'd
                 the
                 Castle
                 of
                 Suikols
                 ,
                 set
                 it
                 a
                 fire
                 as
                 they
                 were
                 giving
                 the
                 assault
                 ;
                 yet
                 the
                 Muscovites
                 made
                 good
                 the
                 breach
                 and
                 maintain'd
                 it
                 ,
                 even
                 when
                 the
                 fire
                 reach'd
                 their
                 Cloaths
                 .
                 At
                 the
                 siege
                 of
                 the
                 Abbey
                 of
                 Padis
                 ,
                 in
                 Livonia
                 ,
                 they
                 held
                 out
                 till
                 they
                 became
                 so
                 weakned
                 for
                 want
                 of
                 Provisions
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 not
                 able
                 to
                 keep
                 Guard
                 ,
                 nor
                 to
                 meet
                 the
                 Suedes
                 at
                 the
                 Gate
                 .
              
               
                 They
                 are
                 not
                 indeed
                 so
                 fortunate
                 in
                 the
                 field
                 ,
                 and
                 very
                 seldom
                 gain'd
                 any
                 battel
                 against
                 the
                 Poles
                 or
                 Suedes
                 ,
                 their
                 Neighbours
                 ,
                 who
                 have
                 alwayes
                 almost
                 had
                 the
                 better
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 it
                 prov'd
                 a
                 harder
                 matter
                 to
                 pursue
                 them
                 ,
                 than
                 to
                 avoid
                 their
                 blows
                 .
                 But
                 certain
                 it
                 is
                 withall
                 ,
                 that
                 these
                 misfortunes
                 happen
                 to
                 them
                 through
                 the
                 want
                 of
                 experience
                 and
                 conduct
                 in
                 their
                 Generals
                 ,
                 rather
                 than
                 of
                 courage
                 in
                 their
                 Soldiers
                 .
              
               
                 For
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 disgrace
                 the
                 Muscovites
                 receiv'd
                 at
                 the
                 Siege
                 of
                 Smolensko
                 ,
                 
                 in
                 the
                 year
                 1633.
                 it
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 ascribed
                 to
                 the
                 Generals
                 perfidiousness
                 ,
                 who
                 paid
                 his
                 Master
                 for
                 his
                 imprudence
                 in
                 putting
                 the
                 command
                 of
                 his
                 Army
                 into
                 the
                 hands
                 of
                 a
                 Stranger
                 .
                 He
                 was
                 a
                 Polander
                 ,
                 named
                 
                   Herman
                   Schein
                
                 ,
                 who
                 to
                 curry
                 favour
                 with
                 the
                 Duke
                 ,
                 had
                 been
                 so
                 low-spirited
                 as
                 to
                 receive
                 re-baptization
                 .
                 The
                 Army
                 he
                 commanded
                 ,
                 consisted
                 of
                 above
                 a
                 hundred
                 thousand
                 men
                 ,
                 among
                 whom
                 were
                 above
                 6000.
                 
                 Germans
                 ,
                 and
                 several
                 Muscovian
                 Regiments
                 exercised
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 German
                 discipline
                 ,
                 and
                 commanded
                 by
                 strange
                 Officers
                 ,
                 
                   French
                   ,
                   Germans
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Scots
                 ,
                 three
                 hundred
                 pieces
                 of
                 Cannon
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 other
                 things
                 requisite
                 to
                 carry
                 on
                 the
                 Siege
                 against
                 that
                 place
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Poles
                 had
                 taken
                 some
                 time
                 before
                 from
                 the
                 Muscovites
                 .
                 The
                 reduction
                 of
                 it
                 had
                 been
                 so
                 much
                 the
                 easier
                 ,
                 ●n
                 that
                 the
                 City
                 is
                 compass'd
                 but
                 with
                 one
                 simple
                 wall
                 ,
                 without
                 ditch
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 kind
                 of
                 fortification
                 .
                 Whence
                 it
                 came
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Germans
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 made
                 a
                 reasonable
                 breach
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 propos'd
                 to
                 have
                 it
                 carried
                 at
                 the
                 first
                 assault
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 General
                 oppos'd
                 it
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
                 That
                 he
                 would
                 never
                 suffer
                 ,
                 it
                 should
                 be
                 reproach'd
                 to
                 the
                 Prince
                 his
                 Master
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 had
                 rais'd
                 so
                 vast
                 an
                 Army
                 to
                 besiege
                 a
                 place
                 ,
                 which
                 a
                 handful
                 of
                 Germans
                 would
                 have
                 taken
                 in
                 so
                 few
                 dayes
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 presently
                 to
                 disband
                 it
                 .
                 The
                 Colonels
                 that
                 were
                 Strangers
                 ,
                 on
                 the
                 other
                 side
                 ,
                 considering
                 that
                 the
                 Great
                 Duke's
                 reputation
                 would
                 suffer
                 by
                 that
                 Siege
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Army
                 it self
                 be
                 destroy'd
                 if
                 it
                 were
                 not
                 employ'd
                 ,
                 resolv'd
                 to
                 give
                 the
                 assault
                 ,
                 and
                 were
                 in
                 a
                 manner
                 Masters
                 of
                 the
                 breach
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 General
                 commanding
                 the
                 great
                 Guns
                 to
                 be
                 discharg'd
                 at
                 them
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 forc'd
                 to
                 retreat
                 .
                 They
                 complain'd
                 of
                 that
                 procedure
                 ,
                 so
                 far
                 as
                 to
                 make
                 some
                 discoveries
                 of
                 their
                 distrust
                 of
                 his
                 fidelity
                 ;
                 but
                 he
                 sent
                 them
                 word
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 they
                 kept
                 not
                 within
                 the
                 respect
                 due
                 to
                 their
                 General
                 ,
                 he
                 should
                 find
                 a
                 way
                 to
                 chastise
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 he
                 would
                 treat
                 them
                 as
                 Muscovites
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 not
                 daring
                 to
                 make
                 any
                 further
                 attempt
                 ,
                 the
                 Army
                 continu'd
                 there
                 some
                 time
                 without
                 doing
                 any
                 thing
                 ,
                 and
                 gave
                 the
                 King
                 of
                 Poland
                 time
                 enough
                 to
                 get
                 together
                 a
                 small
                 body
                 of
                 5000.
                 men
                 ,
                 who
                 possess'd
                 themselves
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 avenues
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 the
                 Muscovites
                 receiv'd
                 their
                 provisions
                 ,
                 so
                 as
                 that
                 within
                 a
                 few
                 dayes
                 their
                 Army
                 was
                 more
                 straightly
                 besieg'd
                 than
                 the
                 City
                 it self
                 .
                 It
                 had
                 been
                 easy
                 for
                 the
                 Muscovian
                 General
                 to
                 prevent
                 the
                 Poles
                 from
                 taking
                 up
                 those
                 posts
                 ,
                 but
                 he
                 gave
                 them
                 the
                 leasure
                 so
                 to
                 fortify
                 themselves
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 had
                 been
                 impossible
                 for
                 him
                 to
                 force
                 them
                 in
                 their
                 quarters
                 ,
                 even
                 if
                 he
                 had
                 attempted
                 it
                 .
                 The
                 Muscovian
                 Army
                 being
                 reduc'd
                 to
                 this
                 extremity
                 ,
                 the
                 General
                 ,
                 to
                 hinder
                 it
                 from
                 starving
                 ,
                 was
                 forc'd
                 to
                 capitulate
                 with
                 the
                 Poles
                 ;
                 to
                 come
                 in
                 with
                 the
                 whole
                 Army
                 at
                 mercy
                 ,
                 and
                 ,
                 with
                 all
                 that
                 Noble
                 
                 Artillery
                 ,
                 to
                 leave
                 hostages
                 for
                 the
                 ransome
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 Officers
                 and
                 Soldiers
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Great
                 Duke
                 was
                 oblig'd
                 to
                 pay
                 .
                 The
                 General
                 was
                 so
                 impudent
                 as
                 to
                 return
                 to
                 Moscou
                 ,
                 and
                 shew
                 himself
                 at
                 Court
                 ,
                 where
                 he
                 had
                 friends
                 enough
                 to
                 protect
                 him
                 ,
                 notwithstanding
                 the
                 charges
                 put
                 in
                 against
                 him
                 by
                 the
                 Officers
                 and
                 Soldiers
                 :
                 but
                 the
                 people
                 express'd
                 themselves
                 so
                 mov'd
                 at
                 his
                 treachery
                 ,
                 that
                 to
                 prevent
                 an
                 insurrection
                 ,
                 which
                 threatned
                 both
                 City
                 and
                 State
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 forc'd
                 to
                 execute
                 him
                 publickly
                 in
                 the
                 market-place
                 .
              
               
                 Most
                 of
                 the
                 great
                 Ones
                 had
                 a
                 finger
                 in
                 his
                 Treason
                 ,
                 but
                 lest
                 he
                 might
                 accuse
                 any
                 ,
                 they
                 perswaded
                 him
                 that
                 he
                 should
                 not
                 be
                 startled
                 at
                 those
                 proceedings
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 only
                 by
                 way
                 of
                 pageant
                 ,
                 to
                 give
                 the
                 people
                 some
                 satisfaction
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 ,
                 before
                 execution
                 ,
                 his
                 pardon
                 would
                 be
                 brought
                 him
                 .
                 Which
                 he
                 the
                 more
                 easily
                 credited
                 ,
                 for
                 that
                 his
                 changing
                 Religion
                 had
                 gain'd
                 him
                 the
                 affection
                 and
                 favour
                 of
                 the
                 Patriarch
                 .
                 But
                 he
                 had
                 no
                 sooner
                 layd
                 his
                 head
                 upon
                 the
                 block
                 ,
                 ere
                 a
                 sign
                 was
                 made
                 to
                 the
                 Executioner
                 to
                 strike
                 it
                 off
                 .
                 The
                 same
                 day
                 was
                 executed
                 also
                 his
                 Son
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 some
                 command
                 under
                 his
                 Father
                 at
                 the
                 Siege
                 of
                 Smolensko
                 .
                 He
                 was
                 brought
                 into
                 the
                 open
                 place
                 before
                 the
                 Castle
                 ,
                 where
                 he
                 was
                 stripp'd
                 stark
                 naked
                 ,
                 and
                 whipp'd
                 to
                 death
                 .
                 All
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 his
                 kindred
                 were
                 banish'd
                 into
                 Siberia
                 .
                 This
                 execution
                 happened
                 in
                 
                   Iune
                   ,
                   1634.
                
                 
              
               
                 The
                 Muscovites
                 spend
                 not
                 much
                 in
                 house-keeping
                 ,
                 
                 nor
                 the
                 Bojares
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 those
                 of
                 a
                 lower
                 condition
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 not
                 above
                 thirty
                 years
                 ,
                 that
                 their
                 Lords
                 and
                 chiefest
                 Merchants
                 have
                 built
                 their
                 houses
                 of
                 stone
                 :
                 for
                 before
                 they
                 were
                 no
                 better
                 lodg'd
                 than
                 the
                 meaner
                 sort
                 ,
                 in
                 very
                 poor
                 wooden
                 buildings
                 .
                 Their
                 houshold-stuff
                 are
                 suitable
                 to
                 their
                 Lodgings
                 ,
                 and
                 commonly
                 consist
                 only
                 in
                 three
                 or
                 four
                 pots
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 many
                 wooden
                 or
                 earthen
                 dishes
                 .
                 Some
                 have
                 pewter
                 ,
                 but
                 very
                 few
                 ,
                 and
                 unless
                 it
                 be
                 some
                 few
                 drinking
                 cups
                 ,
                 and
                 gobelets
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 not
                 any
                 of
                 silver
                 .
                 They
                 know
                 not
                 what
                 scowring
                 means
                 ,
                 in
                 so
                 much
                 that
                 the
                 Great
                 Duke's
                 plate
                 looks
                 little
                 better
                 than
                 the
                 Tavern-pots
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 made
                 clean
                 but
                 once
                 a
                 year
                 .
                 The
                 better
                 sort
                 hang
                 their
                 rooms
                 but
                 with
                 mat
                 ;
                 and
                 to
                 set
                 them
                 out
                 yet
                 a
                 little
                 better
                 ,
                 they
                 have
                 only
                 two
                 or
                 three
                 Images
                 wretchedly
                 painted
                 .
                 They
                 have
                 few
                 feather-beds
                 ,
                 but
                 are
                 content
                 with
                 mattresses
                 ,
                 nay
                 with
                 chaff
                 or
                 straw
                 ,
                 and
                 if
                 not
                 that
                 to
                 be
                 had
                 ,
                 they
                 lye
                 upon
                 their
                 cloaths
                 ,
                 which
                 in
                 Summer
                 they
                 lay
                 upon
                 a
                 bench
                 ,
                 or
                 table
                 ;
                 in
                 the
                 Winter
                 ,
                 upon
                 their
                 stoves
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 flat
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 Livonia
                 .
                 In
                 this
                 Country
                 it
                 is
                 that
                 Master
                 and
                 Mistress
                 ,
                 Men
                 and
                 Maids
                 ,
                 are
                 shuffled
                 all
                 together
                 into
                 the
                 same
                 room
                 ;
                 nay
                 in
                 some
                 places
                 in
                 the
                 Country
                 ,
                 I
                 have
                 seen
                 the
                 Poultry
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Pigs
                 ,
                 had
                 ordinarily
                 the
                 same
                 Lodging
                 with
                 the
                 Masters
                 of
                 the
                 house
                 .
              
               
                 They
                 are
                 not
                 acquainted
                 with
                 our
                 delicate
                 meats
                 and
                 sawces
                 .
                 
                 Their
                 ordinary
                 food
                 is
                 coarse
                 Meal
                 ,
                 Turneps
                 ,
                 Coleworth
                 ,
                 and
                 Cowcumbers
                 ,
                 both
                 fresh
                 and
                 pickled
                 .
                 Their
                 great
                 delicacy
                 is
                 Salt-fish
                 ,
                 which
                 being
                 not
                 well
                 salted
                 ,
                 infects
                 the
                 places
                 near
                 it
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 you
                 may
                 smell
                 their
                 Fish-market
                 at
                 a
                 great
                 distance
                 .
                 They
                 cannot
                 want
                 Beef
                 and
                 Mutton
                 ,
                 there
                 being
                 good
                 pastures
                 all
                 over
                 Muscovy
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Forests
                 breed
                 such
                 abundance
                 of
                 Swine
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 must
                 needs
                 be
                 very
                 cheap
                 :
                 but
                 to
                 avoid
                 expence
                 ,
                 as
                 also
                 for
                 that
                 their
                 year
                 hath
                 more
                 fasting
                 dayes
                 than
                 flesh
                 dayes
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 so
                 accustom'd
                 to
                 Fish
                 and
                 Pulse
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 care
                 not
                 for
                 flesh
                 .
                 Add
                 to
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 their
                 continual
                 fasts
                 have
                 taught
                 them
                 so
                 many
                 wayes
                 to
                 dress
                 their
                 Fish
                 ,
                 Herbs
                 ,
                 and
                 Pulse
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 man
                 may
                 well
                 forbear
                 those
                 dishes
                 of
                 meat
                 which
                 are
                 much
                 esteemed
                 elsewhere
                 .
                 We
                 said
                 ,
                 how
                 that
                 the
                 Great
                 Duke
                 willing
                 to
                 entertain
                 us
                 from
                 his
                 own
                 Table
                 ,
                 sent
                 us
                 above
                 forty
                 dishes
                 ,
                 most
                 of
                 Pulse
                 and
                 Herbs
                 .
                 Among
                 other
                 things
                 they
                 make
                 a
                 sort
                 of
                 Pies
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 call
                 Piroguen
                 ,
                 about
                 the
                 bigness
                 and
                 fashion
                 of
                 a
                 twopenny
                 Loaf
                 .
                 They
                 fill
                 the
                 crust
                 with
                 Fish
                 or
                 minc'd
                 meat
                 ,
                 with
                 Chibols
                 and
                 a
                 little
                 Pepper
                 ,
                 and
                 fry
                 them
                 in
                 a
                 Pan
                 with
                 Butter
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 Lent
                 with
                 Oil.
                 'T
                 is
                 no
                 ill
                 dish
                 ,
                 and
                 may
                 be
                 called
                 the
                 Bisque
                 of
                 those
                 parts
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 spawn
                 of
                 Fish
                 ,
                 especially
                 that
                 of
                 Sturgeon
                 ,
                 they
                 order
                 thus
                 .
                 They
                 take
                 off
                 the
                 skin
                 ,
                 very
                 neatly
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 salt
                 them
                 .
                 Having
                 been
                 in
                 salt
                 some
                 eight
                 or
                 ten
                 dayes
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 that
                 means
                 reduc'd
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 to
                 a
                 paste
                 ,
                 they
                 cut
                 it
                 into
                 small
                 slices
                 ,
                 putting
                 Onions
                 and
                 Pepper
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 are
                 eaten
                 with
                 Oil
                 and
                 Vinegar
                 like
                 a
                 Salad
                 .
                 It
                 eats
                 much
                 better
                 ,
                 if
                 ,
                 instead
                 of
                 Vinegar
                 ,
                 you
                 put
                 the
                 juice
                 of
                 Citron
                 .
                 Yet
                 to
                 love
                 this
                 kind
                 of
                 Sallade
                 ,
                 a
                 man
                 must
                 be
                 accustomed
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 though
                 they
                 think
                 it
                 excites
                 appetite
                 and
                 fortifies
                 Nature
                 .
                 The
                 Muscovites
                 call
                 it
                 Ikary
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 
                   Italians
                   Cavaiar
                
                 .
                 There
                 is
                 much
                 of
                 it
                 eaten
                 in
                 Italy
                 in
                 the
                 Lent
                 time
                 ,
                 instead
                 of
                 Butter
                 .
                 The
                 best
                 is
                 made
                 upon
                 the
                 Wolgda
                 ,
                 and
                 near
                 Astrachan
                 ,
                 whence
                 it
                 is
                 transported
                 in
                 Tunns
                 of
                 7.
                 or
                 800.
                 weight
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 way
                 of
                 England
                 and
                 Holland
                 ,
                 into
                 Italy
                 .
                 The
                 Great
                 Duke
                 reserves
                 the
                 Trade
                 of
                 this
                 Commodity
                 to
                 himself
                 ,
                 farms
                 it
                 out
                 ,
                 and
                 makes
                 a
                 very
                 great
                 yearly
                 advantage
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 To
                 dispel
                 the
                 vapours
                 rising
                 up
                 to
                 the
                 head
                 ,
                 after
                 excessive
                 drinking
                 ,
                 they
                 take
                 cold
                 roasted
                 Veal
                 ,
                 mince
                 it
                 ,
                 not
                 too
                 small
                 ,
                 with
                 some
                 pickled
                 Cowcumbers
                 ,
                 adding
                 thereto
                 a
                 sawce
                 of
                 Pepper
                 ,
                 Vinegar
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 juice
                 of
                 pickled
                 Cowcumbers
                 ,
                 and
                 eat
                 it
                 with
                 spoons
                 .
                 It
                 recovers
                 appetite
                 ,
                 and
                 tasts
                 well
                 enough
                 .
              
               
                 Their
                 ordinary
                 drink
                 is
                 a
                 sort
                 of
                 small
                 Beer
                 which
                 they
                 call
                 Quas
                 ,
                 or
                 Hydromel
                 ;
                 but
                 they
                 never
                 eat
                 ,
                 without
                 a
                 dram
                 of
                 the
                 Strong-water
                 botle
                 before
                 and
                 after
                 their
                 meal
                 .
                 Persons
                 of
                 quality
                 are
                 furnish'd
                 with
                 strong
                 Beer
                 ,
                 Sack
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 other
                 sorts
                 of
                 Wine
                 .
                 Their
                 strong
                 Beer
                 is
                 brew'd
                 in
                 March
                 ,
                 and
                 kept
                 all
                 Summer
                 in
                 their
                 Snow-houses
                 ,
                 where
                 they
                 make
                 a
                 bed
                 of
                 Ice
                 and
                 Snow
                 mixt
                 together
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 a
                 layer
                 of
                 Barrels
                 :
                 upon
                 them
                 again
                 a
                 bed
                 of
                 Ice
                 ,
                 and
                 
                 then
                 another
                 row
                 of
                 Barrels
                 ,
                 covering
                 them
                 with
                 straw
                 and
                 planks
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 instead
                 of
                 a
                 vault
                 to
                 them
                 ;
                 for
                 their
                 Cellars
                 are
                 not
                 covered
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Muscovites
                 care
                 not
                 much
                 for
                 Rhenish
                 nor
                 French
                 Wines
                 ,
                 
                 thinking
                 them
                 not
                 strong
                 enough
                 ;
                 but
                 they
                 love
                 Hydromel
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 order
                 with
                 Cherries
                 ,
                 Straw-berries
                 ,
                 Mulberries
                 ,
                 or
                 Rasp-berries
                 .
                 That
                 they
                 make
                 with
                 Rasp-berries
                 is
                 the
                 most
                 pleasant
                 of
                 any
                 .
                 To
                 make
                 it
                 well
                 ,
                 they
                 put
                 the
                 Rasp-berries
                 a-soaking
                 in
                 fair
                 water
                 for
                 two
                 or
                 three
                 nights
                 ,
                 till
                 the
                 water
                 hath
                 got
                 their
                 taste
                 and
                 colour
                 .
                 Into
                 this
                 water
                 they
                 put
                 some
                 of
                 the
                 purest
                 Honey
                 ,
                 allowing
                 to
                 every
                 pound
                 of
                 Hony
                 three
                 or
                 four
                 of
                 water
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 would
                 have
                 the
                 Hydromel
                 strong
                 or
                 small
                 .
                 They
                 put
                 into
                 it
                 a
                 Toast
                 dipp'd
                 in
                 the
                 dreggs
                 of
                 Beer
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 taken
                 out
                 as
                 soon
                 as
                 the
                 Hydromel
                 begins
                 to
                 work
                 ,
                 lest
                 ,
                 continu'd
                 longer
                 ,
                 it
                 should
                 give
                 it
                 an
                 ill
                 taste
                 .
                 If
                 they
                 desire
                 it
                 should
                 be
                 long
                 a-working
                 ,
                 they
                 put
                 it
                 into
                 some
                 warm
                 place
                 ;
                 but
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 for
                 present
                 drinking
                 ,
                 they
                 put
                 it
                 in
                 a
                 cool
                 place
                 ,
                 where
                 it
                 soon
                 gives
                 over
                 working
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 is
                 taken
                 off
                 the
                 Lees
                 to
                 be
                 spent
                 .
                 To
                 better
                 the
                 taste
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 they
                 put
                 in
                 a
                 little
                 bag
                 of
                 Cinnamon
                 ,
                 and
                 grains
                 of
                 Paradise
                 ,
                 with
                 some
                 few
                 Cloves
                 .
                 Some
                 instead
                 of
                 fair
                 water
                 ,
                 steep
                 the
                 Rasp-berries
                 24
                 hours
                 in
                 common
                 Aquavitae
                 ,
                 which
                 gives
                 the
                 Hydromel
                 an
                 excellent
                 tast
                 .
              
               
                 Common
                 Hydromel
                 is
                 made
                 of
                 the
                 Honey-combs
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 beat
                 in
                 warm-water
                 ,
                 stirring
                 it
                 much
                 ,
                 and
                 after
                 it
                 hath
                 rested
                 seven
                 or
                 eight
                 hours
                 ,
                 they
                 cleanse
                 it
                 through
                 a
                 Sieve
                 ,
                 boyl
                 it
                 ,
                 scum
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 without
                 any
                 more
                 ado
                 expose
                 it
                 to
                 sale
                 .
              
               
                 Persons
                 of
                 Quality
                 discover
                 themselves
                 by
                 their
                 retinue
                 and
                 expence
                 ,
                 
                 which
                 yet
                 is
                 not
                 so
                 great
                 as
                 might
                 be
                 imagin'd
                 .
                 For
                 though
                 they
                 have
                 sometimes
                 50.
                 60.
                 or
                 more
                 Slaves
                 about
                 them
                 ,
                 their
                 stables
                 well
                 furnish'd
                 ,
                 and
                 make
                 great
                 feasts
                 well
                 supply'd
                 with
                 Meat
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 sorts
                 of
                 Beer
                 ,
                 Wine
                 ,
                 Hydromel
                 ,
                 and
                 Strong-water
                 ,
                 yet
                 all
                 comes
                 from
                 their
                 Country-houses
                 and
                 Dairies
                 ,
                 so
                 as
                 that
                 they
                 buy
                 but
                 very
                 little
                 .
                 Their
                 entertainments
                 are
                 so
                 many
                 baits
                 to
                 draw
                 in
                 Presents
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 expect
                 of
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 not
                 of
                 their
                 own
                 quality
                 ,
                 in
                 so
                 much
                 that
                 they
                 deerly
                 buy
                 the
                 honour
                 which
                 the
                 Knez
                 and
                 Bojares
                 do
                 them
                 upon
                 such
                 occasions
                 .
                 Strange
                 Merchants
                 know
                 well
                 enough
                 what
                 that
                 honour
                 is
                 to
                 cost
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 desire
                 it
                 not
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 gain
                 the
                 favour
                 of
                 the
                 Great
                 ones
                 ,
                 whose
                 countenance
                 they
                 stand
                 in
                 need
                 of
                 .
                 The
                 Weywodes
                 are
                 sure
                 to
                 make
                 two
                 or
                 three
                 of
                 these
                 entertainments
                 yearly
                 in
                 their
                 Governments
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 greatest
                 honour
                 a
                 Muscovite
                 thinks
                 he
                 can
                 do
                 his
                 friend
                 ,
                 is
                 to
                 let
                 him
                 see
                 his
                 Wife
                 ,
                 
                 to
                 be
                 presented
                 with
                 a
                 Cup
                 of
                 Strong-water
                 by
                 her
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 permit
                 he
                 should
                 kiss
                 her
                 .
                 Count
                 
                   Leo
                   Alexander
                   de
                   Slakou
                
                 gave
                 me
                 to
                 understand
                 so
                 much
                 at
                 my
                 being
                 in
                 Muscovy
                 in
                 the
                 year
                 1643.
                 
                 Having
                 dined
                 with
                 him
                 ,
                 he
                 made
                 me
                 withdraw
                 into
                 another
                 Chamber
                 ,
                 where
                 he
                 told
                 me
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 could
                 not
                 make
                 a
                 greater
                 expression
                 of
                 the
                 respects
                 he
                 had
                 for
                 me
                 ,
                 nor
                 a
                 greater
                 acknowledgment
                 of
                 the
                 obligation
                 he
                 had
                 to
                 his
                 Highness
                 ,
                 than
                 to
                 shew
                 me
                 his
                 Wife
                 .
                 She
                 presently
                 came
                 in
                 ,
                 very
                 richly
                 clad
                 in
                 her
                 wedding-cloaths
                 ,
                 and
                 follow'd
                 by
                 a
                 Gentlewoman
                 with
                 a
                 bottle
                 of
                 Strong
                 water
                 and
                 a
                 Silver
                 Cup.
                 The
                 Lady
                 bid
                 her
                 fill
                 out
                 ,
                 and
                 having
                 put
                 it
                 to
                 her
                 mouth
                 ,
                 presented
                 it
                 to
                 me
                 ,
                 and
                 oblig'd
                 me
                 to
                 drink
                 it
                 off
                 ;
                 which
                 I
                 d●d
                 thrice
                 together
                 .
                 That
                 done
                 ,
                 the
                 Count
                 would
                 have
                 me
                 kiss
                 her
                 ,
                 which
                 I
                 the
                 more
                 wondred
                 at
                 ,
                 in
                 regard
                 that
                 kind
                 of
                 civility
                 is
                 not
                 yet
                 known
                 in
                 Holstein
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 I
                 would
                 have
                 contented
                 my self
                 to
                 have
                 kiss'd
                 only
                 her
                 hand
                 ;
                 but
                 he
                 so
                 kindly
                 engag'd
                 me
                 to
                 kiss
                 her
                 lips
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 was
                 no
                 avoiding
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 She
                 presented
                 me
                 a
                 Handkercher
                 ,
                 embroider'd
                 at
                 the
                 extremities
                 with
                 Gold
                 ,
                 Silver
                 and
                 Silk
                 ,
                 with
                 a
                 deep
                 fringe
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 presented
                 to
                 the
                 Bride
                 on
                 her
                 Wedding
                 day
                 .
                 Afterwards
                 I
                 found
                 a
                 note
                 fasten'd
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 wherein
                 was
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 Stresnof
                 ,
                 Uncle
                 by
                 the
                 Fathers
                 side
                 to
                 the
                 Great
                 Dutchess
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Knez
                 and
                 Bojares
                 have
                 not
                 only
                 pensions
                 and
                 considerable
                 allowances
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 great
                 real
                 estates
                 .
                 Merchants
                 and
                 Tradesmen
                 live
                 by
                 Commerce
                 and
                 their
                 Trades
                 .
                 Those
                 who
                 may
                 go
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Country
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 permitted
                 to
                 Traffick
                 into
                 
                   Persia
                   ,
                   Poland
                   ,
                   Sueden
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Germany
                 ,
                 carry
                 thither
                 Sables
                 ;
                 and
                 other
                 furs
                 ,
                 flax
                 ,
                 hemp
                 ,
                 and
                 Russia-leather
                 .
              
               
                 Tradesmen
                 find
                 it
                 not
                 hard
                 to
                 gain
                 a
                 subsistence
                 for
                 their
                 families
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 plenty
                 of
                 all
                 manner
                 of
                 Provisions
                 .
                 They
                 are
                 very
                 handy
                 ,
                 and
                 easily
                 imitate
                 any
                 thing
                 they
                 see
                 done
                 ,
                 though
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 so
                 rich
                 in
                 inventions
                 as
                 the
                 Germans
                 and
                 other
                 Europaeans
                 ;
                 for
                 I
                 have
                 seen
                 some
                 of
                 their
                 carv'd
                 works
                 as
                 well
                 done
                 as
                 the
                 best
                 in
                 Germany
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 strangers
                 who
                 are
                 not
                 willing
                 to
                 have
                 the
                 secret
                 of
                 their
                 professions
                 discovered
                 ,
                 must
                 take
                 heed
                 of
                 
                   Muscovites
                   ,
                   Iohn
                   Valk
                
                 ,
                 whom
                 we
                 mention'd
                 before
                 ,
                 would
                 never
                 cast
                 any
                 thing
                 in
                 their
                 presence
                 .
                 Now
                 they
                 cast
                 pieces
                 of
                 Artillery
                 themselves
                 ,
                 and
                 Valk's
                 Disciple
                 made
                 a
                 Bell
                 ,
                 while
                 we
                 were
                 there
                 ,
                 which
                 weigh'd
                 7700
                 poudes
                 ,
                 which
                 amount
                 to
                 3080
                 hundred
                 weight
                 .
                 But
                 it
                 had
                 not
                 been
                 long
                 us'd
                 ere
                 it
                 crack'd
                 ,
                 and
                 now
                 't
                 is
                 broken
                 to
                 pieces
                 ,
                 and
                 another
                 to
                 be
                 made
                 of
                 a
                 far
                 greater
                 weight
                 than
                 the
                 former
                 .
              
               
                 No
                 Muscovite
                 ,
                 
                 what
                 condition
                 or
                 quality
                 soever
                 he
                 be
                 of
                 ,
                 but
                 sleeps
                 after
                 Dinner
                 ;
                 whence
                 it
                 is
                 that
                 about
                 noon
                 most
                 shops
                 are
                 shut
                 up
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Merchants
                 or
                 their
                 Apprentices
                 sleeping
                 at
                 the
                 door
                 :
                 so
                 that
                 about
                 that
                 time
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 more
                 speaking
                 with
                 Persons
                 of
                 Quality
                 or
                 Merchants
                 ,
                 than
                 there
                 is
                 at
                 midnight
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 was
                 one
                 sign
                 whereby
                 they
                 discovered
                 the
                 imposture
                 of
                 the
                 counterfeit
                 Demetrius
                 .
                 We
                 shall
                 find
                 in
                 the
                 ensuing
                 story
                 of
                 him
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Impostor
                 slept
                 not
                 after
                 Dinner
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 
                 Muscovites
                 inferr'd
                 thence
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 a
                 stranger
                 ;
                 as
                 also
                 by
                 his
                 aversion
                 to
                 Baths
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 so
                 common
                 in
                 Muscovy
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 neither
                 Town
                 nor
                 Village
                 ,
                 but
                 hath
                 very
                 many
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 both
                 publick
                 and
                 private
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 all
                 they
                 have
                 gentile
                 among
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 thing
                 they
                 conceive
                 necessary
                 upon
                 several
                 occasions
                 ,
                 especially
                 at
                 Marriages
                 .
                 after
                 the
                 first
                 Coition
                 .
              
               
                 At
                 Astrachan
                 ,
                 
                 I
                 had
                 the
                 curiosity
                 to
                 go
                 unknown
                 into
                 one
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 which
                 by
                 a
                 division
                 of
                 boards
                 was
                 contriv'd
                 into
                 two
                 rooms
                 .
                 But
                 ,
                 besides
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 easie
                 to
                 look
                 out
                 of
                 one
                 into
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 distance
                 there
                 was
                 between
                 the
                 boards
                 ,
                 both
                 men
                 and
                 women
                 went
                 in
                 and
                 out
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 door
                 ,
                 those
                 of
                 either
                 Sex
                 who
                 would
                 express
                 a
                 greater
                 modesty
                 hiding
                 what
                 they
                 would
                 not
                 have
                 seen
                 with
                 a
                 handful
                 of
                 leaves
                 ,
                 which
                 being
                 dry'd
                 in
                 Summer
                 ,
                 they
                 ,
                 for
                 this
                 purpose
                 put
                 a-soking
                 into
                 warm
                 water
                 :
                 but
                 some
                 were
                 stark
                 naked
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 women
                 were
                 not
                 shy
                 to
                 come
                 in
                 that
                 posture
                 and
                 speak
                 with
                 their
                 husbands
                 ,
                 even
                 while
                 other
                 men
                 stood
                 by
                 .
              
               
                 'T
                 is
                 almost
                 a
                 Miracle
                 to
                 see
                 how
                 their
                 bodies
                 ,
                 accustomed
                 to
                 ,
                 and
                 hardned
                 by
                 cold
                 ,
                 can
                 endure
                 so
                 intense
                 a
                 heat
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 that
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 able
                 to
                 endure
                 it
                 any
                 longer
                 ,
                 they
                 come
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 stoves
                 ,
                 naked
                 as
                 the
                 back
                 of
                 a
                 man's
                 hand
                 ,
                 both
                 men
                 and
                 women
                 ,
                 and
                 go
                 into
                 the
                 cold
                 water
                 ,
                 or
                 cause
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 poured
                 upon
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 ,
                 in
                 Winter
                 ,
                 how
                 they
                 wallow
                 in
                 the
                 Snow
                 .
                 Some
                 of
                 our
                 young
                 men
                 would
                 often
                 walk
                 before
                 these
                 publick
                 stoves
                 ,
                 to
                 see
                 the
                 several
                 postures
                 of
                 the
                 women
                 that
                 came
                 out
                 ,
                 and
                 diverted
                 themselves
                 in
                 the
                 water
                 ,
                 and
                 were
                 so
                 far
                 from
                 being
                 asham'd
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 would
                 talk
                 wantonly
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 were
                 not
                 troubled
                 when
                 any
                 of
                 our
                 people
                 came
                 into
                 the
                 water
                 to
                 them
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 we
                 saw
                 not
                 only
                 in
                 Muscovy
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 in
                 Livonia
                 ,
                 where
                 the
                 Inhabitants
                 ,
                 especially
                 the
                 Finlanders
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 setled
                 there
                 ,
                 going
                 out
                 of
                 these
                 stoves
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 coldest
                 of
                 Winter
                 ,
                 run
                 into
                 the
                 Snow
                 ,
                 and
                 rub
                 their
                 bodies
                 with
                 it
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 it
                 were
                 Soap
                 ,
                 then
                 return
                 into
                 the
                 stoves
                 to
                 take
                 the
                 advantage
                 of
                 a
                 more
                 moderate
                 heat
                 :
                 and
                 all
                 this
                 so
                 as
                 that
                 this
                 change
                 of
                 contrary
                 qualities
                 does
                 not
                 any
                 way
                 prejudice
                 their
                 health
                 .
                 The
                 reason
                 then
                 of
                 it
                 must
                 be
                 Custom
                 ,
                 in
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 being
                 thus
                 used
                 from
                 their
                 Childhood
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 habit
                 being
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 converted
                 into
                 a
                 second
                 nature
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 indifferently
                 enured
                 to
                 both
                 heat
                 and
                 cold
                 .
              
               
                 At
                 Narva
                 we
                 had
                 Muscovian
                 boys
                 of
                 about
                 8
                 ,
                 9
                 ,
                 or
                 10.
                 years
                 of
                 age
                 ,
                 whom
                 we
                 employ'd
                 about
                 the
                 Kitchin.
                 These
                 would
                 stand
                 half
                 an
                 hour
                 together
                 barefoot
                 upon
                 the
                 Ice
                 ,
                 like
                 so
                 many
                 Geese
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 depth
                 of
                 Winter
                 ,
                 and
                 never
                 complain
                 of
                 cold
                 ,
                 The
                 stoves
                 belonging
                 to
                 the
                 Germans
                 ,
                 who
                 live
                 in
                 Muscovy
                 and
                 Livonia
                 ,
                 a●e
                 very
                 sumptuous
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 is
                 no
                 less
                 pleasant
                 bathing
                 in
                 them
                 .
                 The
                 floor
                 is
                 strew'd
                 with
                 Pine
                 leaves
                 beaten
                 to
                 powder
                 ,
                 all
                 sorts
                 of
                 Herbs
                 and
                 Flowers
                 ,
                 which
                 raise
                 a
                 very
                 sweet
                 smell
                 ,
                 as
                 also
                 the
                 Ly
                 which
                 they
                 make
                 very
                 odoriferous
                 .
                 Along
                 the
                 Walls
                 are
                 seats
                 ,
                 or
                 benches
                 ,
                 upon
                 which
                 a
                 man
                 lies
                 to
                 sweat
                 and
                 be
                 rubb'd
                 ,
                 some
                 higher
                 than
                 others
                 ,
                 that
                 one
                 may
                 take
                 such
                 a
                 degree
                 of
                 heat
                 as
                 he
                 pleases
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 are
                 all
                 cover'd
                 with
                 clean
                 sheets
                 ,
                 and
                 pillows
                 fill'd
                 with
                 Hay
                 .
                 Every
                 one
                 hath
                 a
                 Servant-maid
                 ,
                 who
                 having
                 only
                 her
                 smock
                 on
                 ,
                 rubs
                 ,
                 washes
                 ,
                 and
                 wipes
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 else
                 is
                 requisite
                 .
                 As
                 she
                 comes
                 in
                 ,
                 she
                 presents
                 you
                 on
                 a
                 Trencher
                 ,
                 with
                 some
                 Radish
                 sli●'d
                 ,
                 with
                 a
                 little
                 Salt
                 ,
                 and
                 if
                 you
                 are
                 known
                 in
                 the
                 house
                 ,
                 the
                 Mistress
                 her self
                 or
                 her
                 Daughter
                 will
                 present
                 you
                 with
                 a
                 certain
                 composition
                 ,
                 consisting
                 of
                 Wine
                 and
                 Beer
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 will
                 be
                 some
                 bread
                 crum'd
                 ,
                 Citron
                 sliced
                 ,
                 Sugar
                 and
                 Nutmeg
                 .
                 When
                 this
                 civility
                 is
                 omitted
                 ,
                 it
                 argues
                 the
                 Master
                 of
                 the
                 house
                 hath
                 no
                 great
                 respect
                 for
                 his
                 Guest
                 .
                 After
                 bathing
                 a
                 man
                 is
                 put
                 into
                 a
                 bed
                 ,
                 then
                 rises
                 to
                 eat
                 something
                 ,
                 and
                 having
                 eaten
                 goes
                 to
                 bed
                 again
                 to
                 sleep
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Muscovites
                 are
                 of
                 a
                 healthy
                 and
                 strong
                 constitution
                 ,
                 long
                 liv'd
                 ,
                 and
                 seldom
                 sick
                 ;
                 which
                 when
                 they
                 are
                 ,
                 their
                 ordinary
                 remedies
                 ,
                 even
                 in
                 burning
                 Feavers
                 ,
                 is
                 only
                 Garlick
                 and
                 Strong-waters
                 .
                 Persons
                 of
                 quality
                 make
                 〈◊〉
                 of
                 Physicians
                 ,
                 though
                 but
                 within
                 these
                 few
                 years
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 perswaded
                 that
                 remedies
                 may
                 do
                 them
                 good
                 .
              
               
                 Fornication
                 is
                 very
                 common
                 among
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 they
                 permit
                 not
                 publick
                 stews
                 ,
                 which
                 divers
                 other
                 Christian
                 Princes
                 not
                 only
                 permit
                 ,
                 but
                 anthorise
                 ,
                 and
                 have
                 an
                 advantage
                 arising
                 out
                 of
                 them
                 for
                 their
                 protection
                 .
                 Marriage
                 is
                 thought
                 honourable
                 among
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 Polygamy
                 forbidden
                 .
                 A
                 Widdower
                 or
                 Widdow
                 may
                 Marry
                 twice
                 or
                 thrice
                 ,
                 but
                 must
                 not
                 offer
                 at
                 a
                 fourth
                 Marriage
                 ,
                 which
                 if
                 they
                 should
                 ,
                 the
                 Priest
                 that
                 should
                 bless
                 them
                 would
                 be
                 cast
                 off
                 .
              
               
                 They
                 observe
                 in
                 their
                 Marriages
                 the
                 degrees
                 of
                 Consanguinity
                 ,
                 and
                 do
                 not
                 willingly
                 marry
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 near
                 to
                 them
                 either
                 by
                 Kinred
                 or
                 Allyance
                 .
                 Nor
                 do
                 they
                 permit
                 two
                 Brothers
                 to
                 marry
                 two
                 Sisters
                 ;
                 and
                 they
                 observe
                 also
                 a
                 spiritual
                 Allyance
                 ,
                 not
                 suffering
                 that
                 Godfathers
                 and
                 Godmothers
                 to
                 the
                 same
                 person
                 should
                 intermarry
                 .
                 The
                 celebration
                 of
                 Marriage
                 among
                 them
                 is
                 thus
                 .
              
               
                 Young
                 Men
                 and
                 Maids
                 are
                 not
                 suffer'd
                 to
                 see
                 one
                 another
                 ,
                 
                 much
                 less
                 to
                 have
                 any
                 discourse
                 of
                 marriage
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 make
                 any
                 promise
                 one
                 to
                 another
                 ,
                 by
                 word
                 or
                 writing
                 .
                 But
                 when
                 those
                 who
                 have
                 Children
                 marriageable
                 ,
                 especially
                 daughters
                 ,
                 have
                 found
                 out
                 a
                 match
                 they
                 like
                 ,
                 they
                 speak
                 to
                 the
                 young
                 mans
                 Parents
                 ,
                 and
                 declare
                 the
                 desire
                 they
                 have
                 to
                 make
                 an
                 Allyance
                 with
                 them
                 .
                 If
                 they
                 approve
                 of
                 what
                 is
                 proposed
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 young
                 man
                 desire
                 to
                 see
                 the
                 maid
                 ,
                 yet
                 is
                 it
                 absolutly
                 deny'd
                 .
                 If
                 she
                 be
                 hansom
                 ,
                 they
                 will
                 be
                 content
                 the
                 mother
                 or
                 some
                 other
                 woman
                 of
                 the
                 
                 kinred
                 ,
                 should
                 see
                 her
                 ,
                 and
                 if
                 she
                 be
                 no
                 way
                 defective
                 ;
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 neither
                 blind
                 nor
                 lame
                 ,
                 the
                 friends
                 on
                 both
                 sides
                 treat
                 about
                 the
                 marriage
                 ,
                 and
                 conclude
                 all
                 things
                 ,
                 the
                 intended
                 young
                 couple
                 not
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 being
                 allow'd
                 to
                 see
                 one
                 another
                 .
                 For
                 they
                 bring
                 up
                 their
                 daughters
                 in
                 very
                 private
                 Chambers
                 (
                 especially
                 persons
                 of
                 quality
                 )
                 where
                 they
                 keep
                 them
                 lock'd
                 up
                 ,
                 so
                 as
                 that
                 the
                 Bridegroom
                 does
                 not
                 see
                 his
                 Bride
                 till
                 she
                 is
                 brought
                 into
                 his
                 Chamber
                 .
                 And
                 thus
                 it
                 comes
                 to
                 pass
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 who
                 thinks
                 he
                 hath
                 married
                 a
                 handsom
                 Maid
                 ,
                 hath
                 some
                 crooked
                 piece
                 put
                 upon
                 him
                 ;
                 nay
                 ,
                 instead
                 of
                 the
                 Mans
                 Daughter
                 he
                 was
                 to
                 have
                 ,
                 some
                 kinswoman
                 or
                 servant-maid
                 is
                 thrust
                 upon
                 him
                 ;
                 of
                 which
                 I
                 have
                 several
                 examples
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 wondred
                 at
                 ,
                 that
                 matrimonial
                 discontents
                 are
                 so
                 frequent
                 among
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 When
                 their
                 Great
                 Lords
                 ,
                 Knez
                 ,
                 and
                 Bojares
                 dispose
                 of
                 their
                 Children
                 in
                 marriage
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 appointed
                 on
                 the
                 Bride-groom's
                 side
                 a
                 Woman
                 ,
                 whom
                 they
                 call
                 Suacha
                 ,
                 and
                 another
                 on
                 the
                 Brides
                 ,
                 who
                 joyntly
                 take
                 order
                 for
                 the
                 Nuptials
                 .
                 That
                 on
                 the
                 Brides
                 part
                 ,
                 goes
                 upon
                 the
                 Wedding-day
                 to
                 the
                 Bridegroom's
                 Lodgings
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 makes
                 ready
                 the
                 Nuptial
                 bed
                 .
                 She
                 is
                 attended
                 by
                 above
                 a
                 hundred
                 men
                 servants
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 all
                 clad
                 in
                 Ho●grelines
                 ,
                 or
                 long
                 Coats
                 ,
                 and
                 carry
                 on
                 their
                 heads
                 ,
                 the
                 things
                 necessary
                 for
                 the
                 Bed
                 and
                 Chamber
                 ,
                 where
                 the
                 new
                 Marryed
                 couple
                 are
                 to
                 lye
                 .
                 The
                 Bed
                 is
                 made
                 upon
                 forty
                 sheaves
                 of
                 Rye
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 young
                 man
                 causes
                 to
                 be
                 rank'd
                 in
                 order
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 compass'd
                 about
                 with
                 several
                 Barrels
                 full
                 of
                 Wheat
                 ,
                 Barley
                 ,
                 and
                 Oats
                 ▪
              
               
                 All
                 things
                 being
                 ready
                 ,
                 the
                 young
                 man
                 goes
                 from
                 his
                 own
                 house
                 late
                 in
                 the
                 evening
                 ,
                 accompany'd
                 by
                 all
                 his
                 Kinred
                 ,
                 having
                 before
                 him
                 ,
                 on
                 hors-back
                 ,
                 the
                 Priest
                 ,
                 by
                 whom
                 he
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 married
                 .
                 At
                 his
                 Bride's
                 door
                 ,
                 he
                 meets
                 with
                 all
                 her
                 friends
                 ,
                 who
                 receive
                 him
                 and
                 his
                 retinue
                 ,
                 and
                 press
                 them
                 to
                 sit
                 down
                 at
                 a
                 Table
                 .
                 Three
                 dishes
                 of
                 meat
                 are
                 serv'd
                 up
                 ,
                 but
                 no
                 body
                 eats
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 is
                 left
                 at
                 the
                 upper
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 Table
                 a
                 place
                 for
                 the
                 Bridegroom
                 :
                 but
                 while
                 he
                 is
                 talking
                 with
                 the
                 Bride's
                 friends
                 ,
                 a
                 young
                 Lad
                 sits
                 down
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 will
                 not
                 be
                 gotten
                 thence
                 till
                 the
                 Bridegroom
                 hath
                 made
                 him
                 so
                 many
                 Presents
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 is
                 content
                 to
                 give
                 him
                 the
                 place
                 .
                 The
                 Bridegroom
                 having
                 taken
                 his
                 place
                 ,
                 the
                 Bride
                 is
                 brought
                 in
                 most
                 richly
                 Clad
                 ,
                 having
                 a
                 Veil
                 over
                 her
                 face
                 .
                 She
                 is
                 seated
                 by
                 the
                 Bridegroom
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 prevent
                 their
                 seeing
                 one
                 another
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 separated
                 by
                 a
                 piece
                 of
                 Crimson
                 Taffata
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 held
                 up
                 by
                 two
                 young
                 Lads
                 while
                 they
                 are
                 set
                 .
                 Thus
                 done
                 ,
                 the
                 Bride
                 's
                 Suacha
                 comes
                 to
                 her
                 ,
                 Paints
                 her
                 ,
                 tyes
                 up
                 her
                 hair
                 in
                 two
                 knots
                 ,
                 puts
                 the
                 Crown
                 on
                 her
                 head
                 ,
                 and
                 dresses
                 her
                 in
                 all
                 things
                 like
                 a
                 married
                 woman
                 .
                 The
                 Crown
                 is
                 of
                 leaves
                 of
                 Gold
                 ,
                 or
                 Silver
                 Gilt
                 ,
                 beaten
                 very
                 thin
                 ,
                 lined
                 with
                 some
                 silk
                 stuff
                 ,
                 and
                 towards
                 the
                 Ears
                 ,
                 it
                 hath
                 five
                 or
                 six
                 rows
                 of
                 great
                 Pearls
                 ,
                 which
                 fall
                 down
                 on
                 her
                 breast
                 .
                 The
                 Robe
                 ,
                 or
                 upper
                 Garment
                 ,
                 the
                 sleeves
                 whereof
                 are
                 an
                 Ell
                 and
                 a
                 half
                 wide
                 ,
                 is
                 embroider'd
                 with
                 Gold
                 and
                 Pearls
                 at
                 the
                 extremities
                 ,
                 especially
                 at
                 the
                 neck
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 three
                 fingers
                 broad
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 heightned
                 with
                 Embroidery
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 looks
                 more
                 like
                 a
                 Dogs
                 Collar
                 than
                 any
                 thing
                 else
                 ,
                 and
                 this
                 kind
                 of
                 Robe
                 amounts
                 to
                 above
                 a
                 thousand
                 Crowns
                 .
                 The
                 heels
                 of
                 their
                 shooes
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 of
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 betroath'd
                 ,
                 as
                 of
                 most
                 of
                 the
                 other
                 women
                 and
                 maids
                 ,
                 are
                 above
                 half
                 a
                 foot
                 high
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 being
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 a-tip-toe
                 ,
                 they
                 have
                 much
                 ado
                 to
                 stand
                 .
                 The
                 other
                 Suacha
                 Paints
                 the
                 Bridegroom
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 mean
                 time
                 ,
                 the
                 women
                 get
                 up
                 on
                 benches
                 and
                 sings
                 several
                 foolish
                 songs
                 .
                 After
                 this
                 come
                 in
                 two
                 young
                 men
                 richly
                 Clad
                 ,
                 carrying
                 between
                 them
                 upon
                 a
                 Beer
                 a
                 very
                 large
                 Cheese
                 ,
                 and
                 some
                 Loaves
                 ,
                 there
                 hanging
                 from
                 the
                 Beer
                 several
                 Martins
                 skins
                 .
                 The
                 like
                 is
                 brought
                 in
                 on
                 the
                 Bride's
                 part
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Priest
                 ,
                 having
                 blessed
                 them
                 ,
                 sends
                 them
                 to
                 Church
                 .
                 At
                 last
                 there
                 is
                 set
                 on
                 the
                 Table
                 a
                 great
                 Silver-basin
                 ,
                 fill'd
                 with
                 little
                 pieces
                 of
                 Satin
                 and
                 Taffata
                 ,
                 about
                 such
                 a
                 bigness
                 as
                 were
                 fit
                 to
                 make
                 little
                 purses
                 of
                 ,
                 little
                 square
                 pieces
                 of
                 Silver
                 ,
                 Hops
                 ,
                 Barley
                 ,
                 and
                 Oats
                 ;
                 all
                 mixt
                 together
                 .
                 The
                 Suacha
                 having
                 cover'd
                 the
                 Brides
                 face
                 again
                 ,
                 takes
                 certain
                 handfuls
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Basin
                 ,
                 and
                 casts
                 them
                 among
                 the
                 company
                 ,
                 who
                 in
                 the
                 mean
                 time
                 sing
                 a
                 song
                 ,
                 and
                 take
                 up
                 what
                 they
                 find
                 upon
                 the
                 ground
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 
                 where
                 the
                 Benediction
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 given
                 ,
                 they
                 cover
                 some
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 floor
                 with
                 Crimson
                 Taffata
                 ,
                 upon
                 which
                 the
                 young
                 Couple
                 stand
                 ,
                 having
                 over
                 them
                 another
                 piece
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 stuff
                 .
                 Before
                 they
                 are
                 married
                 ,
                 the
                 Priest
                 makes
                 them
                 go
                 to
                 the
                 offering
                 ,
                 which
                 consists
                 in
                 Fish
                 ,
                 Fry'd
                 Meats
                 ,
                 and
                 Pastry
                 .
                 That
                 done
                 ,
                 the
                 married
                 receive
                 the
                 Benediction
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 given
                 by
                 holding
                 Images
                 over
                 their
                 heads
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Priest
                 taking
                 the
                 man
                 by
                 the
                 right
                 hand
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 woman
                 by
                 the
                 left
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 ,
                 asks
                 them
                 three
                 times
                 ,
                 whether
                 it
                 is
                 with
                 their
                 consent
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 married
                 ,
                 and
                 whether
                 they
                 will
                 love
                 one
                 another
                 as
                 they
                 ought
                 to
                 do
                 .
                 Having
                 both
                 answer'd
                 ,
                 yes
                 ,
                 all
                 the
                 Company
                 joyn
                 hands
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Priest
                 sings
                 the
                 128.
                 
                 Psalm
                 ,
                 he
                 one
                 verse
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Company
                 the
                 next
                 ,
                 dancing
                 at
                 the
                 mean
                 time
                 ,
                 much
                 after
                 the
                 same
                 manner
                 as
                 they
                 do
                 in
                 these
                 parts
                 ,
                 who
                 sing
                 and
                 dance
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 .
                 The
                 Psalm
                 ended
                 ,
                 he
                 puts
                 a
                 Garland
                 of
                 Rue
                 upon
                 their
                 heads
                 ,
                 or
                 about
                 their
                 shoulders
                 ,
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 a
                 Widdow
                 or
                 Widdower
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
                 
                   Increase
                   and
                   Multiply
                
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 consummates
                 the
                 marriage
                 ,
                 pronouncing
                 these
                 words
                 ,
                 
                   Whom
                   God
                   hath
                   joyned
                   together
                   let
                   no
                   man
                   separate
                   .
                
                 While
                 the
                 Priest
                 pronounces
                 those
                 words
                 ,
                 those
                 who
                 are
                 invited
                 to
                 the
                 Wedding
                 do
                 all
                 light
                 wax
                 candles
                 ,
                 and
                 one
                 of
                 them
                 gives
                 the
                 Priest
                 ,
                 a
                 wooden
                 Cup
                 ,
                 or
                 rather
                 a
                 Glass
                 ,
                 full
                 of
                 Claret
                 Wine
                 which
                 he
                 takes
                 off
                 ,
                 and
                 when
                 the
                 Married
                 Couple
                 have
                 pledg'd
                 him
                 by
                 drinking
                 it
                 off
                 ,
                 each
                 of
                 them
                 three
                 times
                 ,
                 the
                 Bridegroom
                 throws
                 down
                 the
                 Cup
                 or
                 Glass
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 and
                 the
                 Bride
                 treading
                 it
                 under
                 their
                 feet
                 ,
                 break
                 it
                 to
                 
                 pieces
                 ,
                 with
                 these
                 words
                 ,
                 
                   May
                   they
                   thus
                   fall
                   at
                   our
                   feet
                   ,
                   and
                   be
                   trod
                   to
                   pieces
                   ,
                   who
                   shall
                   endeavour
                   to
                   sow
                   division
                   or
                   discontent
                   between
                   us
                   .
                
                 Then
                 the
                 Women
                 cast
                 at
                 the
                 young
                 Couple
                 some
                 Flax-seed
                 and
                 Hemp-seed
                 ,
                 and
                 wish
                 them
                 all
                 prosperity
                 .
                 They
                 also
                 pull
                 the
                 Bride
                 by
                 the
                 Robe
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 they
                 would
                 force
                 her
                 away
                 from
                 her
                 husband
                 ,
                 but
                 she
                 keeps
                 so
                 close
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 their
                 endeavours
                 prove
                 fruitless
                 .
                 The
                 Marriage-Ceremonies
                 being
                 thus
                 over
                 ,
                 the
                 Bride
                 is
                 put
                 into
                 her
                 Sledge
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 encompass'd
                 with
                 six
                 Torches
                 ,
                 or
                 Wax-candles
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Bridegroom
                 gets
                 on
                 horse-back
                 to
                 return
                 to
                 his
                 own
                 house
                 ,
                 where
                 the
                 Wedding
                 is
                 kept
                 .
              
               
                 As
                 soon
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 come
                 thither
                 ,
                 the
                 Bridegroom
                 ,
                 his
                 kindred
                 and
                 friends
                 sit
                 down
                 at
                 a
                 Table
                 well
                 furnish'd
                 with
                 Meat
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 Women
                 carry
                 the
                 Bride
                 to
                 her
                 Ch●mber
                 ,
                 take
                 off
                 her
                 cloaths
                 ,
                 and
                 lay
                 her
                 a-bed
                 .
                 That
                 done
                 ,
                 they
                 make
                 the
                 Bridegroom
                 rise
                 from
                 the
                 Table
                 ,
                 and
                 six
                 or
                 eight
                 young
                 men
                 ,
                 carrying
                 each
                 a
                 Torch
                 in
                 his
                 hand
                 ,
                 conduct
                 him
                 to
                 the
                 Chamber
                 .
                 As
                 they
                 come
                 in
                 ,
                 they
                 put
                 the
                 Torches
                 into
                 the
                 barrels
                 full
                 of
                 Wheat
                 and
                 Barley
                 ,
                 and
                 quit
                 the
                 room
                 .
                 They
                 are
                 each
                 of
                 them
                 presented
                 with
                 two
                 Martins
                 skins
                 .
                 The
                 Bride
                 perceiving
                 the
                 Bridegroom
                 coming
                 ,
                 gets
                 out
                 of
                 bed
                 ,
                 gets
                 on
                 a
                 morning
                 Gown
                 lin'd
                 with
                 Martins
                 skins
                 ,
                 meets
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 receives
                 him
                 very
                 submissively
                 ,
                 doing
                 him
                 reverence
                 with
                 a
                 low
                 inclination
                 of
                 the
                 head
                 ;
                 and
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 first
                 time
                 that
                 he
                 sees
                 the
                 Bride's
                 face
                 .
                 They
                 sit
                 down
                 together
                 at
                 a
                 Table
                 ,
                 and
                 ,
                 among
                 other
                 Meat
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 brought
                 them
                 a
                 roasted
                 fowl
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Bridegroom
                 pulls
                 asunder
                 ,
                 casting
                 away
                 over
                 his
                 shoulders
                 that
                 part
                 which
                 comes
                 off
                 first
                 ,
                 whether
                 it
                 be
                 wing
                 or
                 leg
                 ,
                 and
                 eating
                 the
                 other
                 .
                 Having
                 eaten
                 ,
                 the
                 young
                 Couple
                 go
                 to
                 bed
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 withdraw
                 ,
                 save
                 only
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 old
                 servants
                 of
                 the
                 house
                 ,
                 who
                 walks
                 before
                 the
                 Chamber-door
                 ,
                 while
                 the
                 kindred
                 and
                 friends
                 are
                 busied
                 about
                 all
                 manner
                 of
                 charms
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 think
                 may
                 be
                 advantageous
                 to
                 the
                 New-married
                 Couple
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 servant
                 coming
                 ever
                 and
                 anon
                 to
                 the
                 door
                 ,
                 asks
                 whether
                 the
                 business
                 be
                 done
                 .
                 As
                 soon
                 as
                 the
                 Bridegroom
                 answers
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 the
                 Trumpets
                 and
                 Timbrels
                 which
                 only
                 expect
                 the
                 word
                 ,
                 are
                 plaid
                 upon
                 ,
                 and
                 make
                 an
                 excellent
                 noise
                 ,
                 till
                 such
                 time
                 as
                 the
                 stoves
                 are
                 made
                 ready
                 ,
                 where
                 the
                 New-married-couple
                 bath
                 themselves
                 ,
                 but
                 apart
                 .
                 They
                 are
                 wash'd
                 with
                 water
                 ,
                 Hydromel
                 and
                 Wine
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Bride
                 sends
                 to
                 the
                 Bridegroom
                 a
                 shirt
                 ,
                 embroider'd
                 with
                 Gold
                 and
                 Pearls
                 at
                 the
                 collar
                 and
                 extremities
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 rich
                 habit
                 .
                 The
                 two
                 next
                 dayes
                 are
                 spent
                 in
                 entertainments
                 ,
                 dancing
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 divertisements
                 ,
                 the
                 Women
                 making
                 their
                 advantage
                 of
                 the
                 opportunity
                 ,
                 while
                 their
                 husbands
                 are
                 drunk
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 loss
                 of
                 their
                 honours
                 .
              
               
                 Citizens
                 ,
                 and
                 persons
                 of
                 meaner
                 condition
                 are
                 married
                 with
                 less
                 Ceremonie
                 .
                 The
                 night
                 before
                 the
                 Wedding
                 the
                 young
                 Man
                 sends
                 to
                 his
                 intended
                 Bride
                 some
                 cloaths
                 ,
                 a
                 furr'd
                 Coif
                 ,
                 a
                 pair
                 of
                 Buskins
                 ,
                 a
                 Cabinet
                 with
                 certain
                 Jewels
                 ,
                 a
                 Bag
                 for
                 night
                 cloaths
                 ,
                 a
                 Comb
                 and
                 a
                 Looking-glass
                 .
                 The
                 next
                 day
                 ,
                 the
                 Priest
                 is
                 sent
                 for
                 ,
                 who
                 comes
                 with
                 a
                 little
                 Silver
                 Cross
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 brought
                 in
                 by
                 two
                 young
                 Lads
                 carrying
                 Wax-candles
                 lighted
                 .
                 As
                 he
                 enters
                 the
                 house
                 ,
                 he
                 gives
                 the
                 benediction
                 with
                 his
                 Cross
                 ,
                 first
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 two
                 Lads
                 ,
                 then
                 to
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 invited
                 .
                 Then
                 the
                 young
                 Couple
                 are
                 set
                 at
                 Table
                 ,
                 the
                 two
                 Lads
                 holding
                 a
                 piece
                 of
                 Taffata
                 between
                 them
                 ;
                 but
                 when
                 the
                 Suacha
                 dresses
                 the
                 Brides
                 head
                 ,
                 a
                 Looking-glass
                 is
                 brought
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 young
                 Couple
                 joyning
                 their
                 cheeks
                 ,
                 look
                 and
                 smile
                 one
                 upon
                 the
                 other
                 .
                 The
                 two
                 Suacha's
                 in
                 the
                 mean
                 time
                 cast
                 hops
                 upon
                 them
                 ;
                 which
                 done
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 led
                 to
                 Church
                 ,
                 where
                 the
                 Ceremonies
                 are
                 the
                 same
                 as
                 for
                 persons
                 of
                 quality
                 .
              
               
                 As
                 soon
                 as
                 the
                 Wedding
                 is
                 over
                 ,
                 
                 the
                 Women
                 must
                 resolve
                 to
                 live
                 a
                 retir'd
                 life
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 go
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 house
                 but
                 very
                 seldom
                 ,
                 receiving
                 the
                 visits
                 of
                 their
                 kindred
                 and
                 friends
                 oftener
                 than
                 they
                 give
                 any
                 .
                 The
                 Daughters
                 of
                 great
                 Persons
                 ,
                 and
                 rich
                 Merchants
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 much
                 brought
                 up
                 to
                 house-keeping
                 ,
                 so
                 they
                 trouble
                 themselves
                 but
                 little
                 with
                 it
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 are
                 married
                 .
                 Their
                 chief
                 employment
                 is
                 sowing
                 ,
                 or
                 embroidering
                 handkerchers
                 of
                 white
                 Taffata
                 ,
                 or
                 cloath
                 ,
                 or
                 making
                 little
                 purses
                 ,
                 or
                 some
                 such
                 toies
                 .
                 The
                 cloaths
                 they
                 wear
                 within
                 doors
                 are
                 made
                 of
                 some
                 common
                 stuff
                 of
                 little
                 value
                 ;
                 but
                 when
                 they
                 go
                 to
                 Church
                 ,
                 or
                 that
                 their
                 Husbands
                 would
                 honour
                 a
                 friend
                 with
                 their
                 presence
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 magnificently
                 clad
                 ,
                 and
                 forget
                 not
                 to
                 paint
                 their
                 faces
                 ,
                 necks
                 ,
                 and
                 arms
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Wives
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Knez
                   ,
                   Bojares
                
                 ,
                 and
                 great
                 Lords
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Summer
                 time
                 ,
                 make
                 use
                 of
                 Chariots
                 cover'd
                 with
                 red
                 cloath
                 ,
                 which
                 kind
                 of
                 covering
                 they
                 use
                 in
                 Winter
                 for
                 their
                 Sledges
                 ,
                 having
                 at
                 their
                 feet
                 a
                 she
                 S●ave
                 ,
                 and
                 about
                 them
                 a
                 great
                 number
                 of
                 Servants
                 and
                 Lacquies
                 ,
                 sometimes
                 to
                 the
                 number
                 of
                 ●0
                 .
                 or
                 40.
                 
                 The
                 horse
                 ,
                 which
                 draws
                 them
                 ,
                 hath
                 many
                 Fox
                 tails
                 about
                 the
                 main
                 and
                 tail
                 ,
                 which
                 disguise
                 him
                 after
                 a
                 strange
                 manner
                 ;
                 and
                 yet
                 the
                 Muscovits
                 think
                 it
                 so
                 ornamental
                 ,
                 that
                 not
                 only
                 Great
                 Lords
                 and
                 Ladies
                 make
                 use
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 but
                 many
                 times
                 the
                 Great
                 Duke
                 himself
                 ,
                 with
                 this
                 difference
                 ,
                 that
                 instead
                 of
                 Fox
                 tails
                 ,
                 they
                 some
                 times
                 use
                 Martins
                 skins
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Women
                 living
                 thus
                 idly
                 ,
                 
                 making
                 few
                 or
                 no
                 visits
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 medling
                 with
                 any
                 thing
                 of
                 housewivery
                 ,
                 are
                 forc'd
                 to
                 divert
                 themselves
                 with
                 their
                 Maids
                 .
                 They
                 lay
                 a
                 long
                 plank
                 over
                 a
                 block
                 ,
                 and
                 getting
                 up
                 on
                 the
                 ends
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 toss'd
                 up
                 and
                 down
                 ,
                 and
                 sometimes
                 by
                 a
                 violent
                 motion
                 they
                 are
                 forc'd
                 up
                 very
                 high
                 in
                 the
                 Air.
                 They
                 have
                 also
                 ropes
                 to
                 swing
                 in
                 ;
                 nay
                 in
                 some
                 little
                 Towns
                 and
                 Villages
                 I
                 have
                 seen
                 publick
                 Swinging-places
                 ,
                 so
                 contriv'd
                 as
                 that
                 three
                 or
                 four
                 might
                 have
                 their
                 divertisement
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 .
                 They
                 are
                 not
                 asham'd
                 to
                 do
                 
                 this
                 in
                 the
                 open
                 streets
                 ,
                 giving
                 two
                 or
                 three
                 pence
                 to
                 little
                 Boys
                 who
                 keep
                 Swingers
                 ready
                 for
                 that
                 purpose
                 .
                 Their
                 husbands
                 are
                 very
                 glad
                 to
                 give
                 them
                 this
                 kind
                 of
                 sport
                 ,
                 and
                 sometimes
                 help
                 them
                 in
                 their
                 swinging
                 .
              
               
                 It
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 much
                 wondred
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 so
                 hardly
                 treated
                 by
                 their
                 husbands
                 ,
                 
                 for
                 they
                 have
                 lewd
                 tongues
                 ,
                 are
                 given
                 to
                 Wine
                 ,
                 and
                 will
                 not
                 let
                 slip
                 the
                 opportunity
                 to
                 pleasure
                 a
                 friend
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 having
                 all
                 these
                 three
                 excellent
                 qualities
                 ,
                 they
                 cannot
                 take
                 much
                 unkindly
                 the
                 cudgelings
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 from
                 time
                 to
                 time
                 receive
                 from
                 their
                 husbands
                 :
                 but
                 they
                 take
                 comfort
                 from
                 the
                 example
                 of
                 their
                 friends
                 and
                 neighbours
                 ,
                 who
                 ,
                 behaving
                 themselves
                 after
                 the
                 same
                 manner
                 ,
                 are
                 accordingly
                 no
                 better
                 treated
                 .
                 Yet
                 can
                 I
                 not
                 believe
                 ,
                 what
                 Barclay
                 says
                 in
                 his
                 
                   Icon
                   Ammorum
                
                 ,
                 That
                 the
                 Muscovian
                 Women
                 are
                 not
                 perswaded
                 their
                 husbands
                 love
                 them
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 beaten
                 by
                 them
                 ;
                 at
                 least
                 I
                 can
                 say
                 this
                 ,
                 I
                 never
                 met
                 with
                 any
                 who
                 were
                 glad
                 when
                 they
                 were
                 beaten
                 .
                 They
                 have
                 the
                 same
                 passions
                 and
                 inclinations
                 as
                 other
                 Women
                 have
                 .
                 They
                 are
                 sensible
                 of
                 good
                 and
                 bad
                 usage
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 likely
                 they
                 should
                 take
                 the
                 effects
                 of
                 anger
                 and
                 displeasure
                 for
                 expressions
                 of
                 kindness
                 and
                 friendship
                 .
              
               
                 It
                 is
                 possible
                 some
                 foolish
                 Woman
                 might
                 tell
                 her
                 husband
                 so
                 in
                 jest
                 ,
                 or
                 that
                 one
                 distracted
                 might
                 desire
                 to
                 be
                 beaten
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 she
                 of
                 whom
                 Petrejus
                 ,
                 in
                 his
                 Chronicle
                 of
                 Muscovy
                 ,
                 speaks
                 of
                 ,
                 who
                 having
                 lived
                 many
                 years
                 in
                 good
                 correspondence
                 with
                 her
                 husband
                 (
                 who
                 was
                 an
                 Italian
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 says
                 ,
                 though
                 the
                 Baron
                 of
                 Haberstein
                 affirms
                 he
                 was
                 a
                 German
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 profession
                 ,
                 a
                 Black-smith
                 ,
                 named
                 Iordan
                 )
                 told
                 him
                 one
                 day
                 ,
                 that
                 she
                 could
                 not
                 believe
                 he
                 loved
                 her
                 ,
                 since
                 he
                 had
                 not
                 yet
                 beaten
                 her
                 .
                 The
                 husband
                 willing
                 to
                 assure
                 her
                 of
                 his
                 real
                 affection
                 gave
                 her
                 a
                 good
                 cudgelling
                 ,
                 and
                 perceiving
                 she
                 took
                 a
                 certain
                 pleasure
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 made
                 use
                 of
                 that
                 exercise
                 so
                 often
                 ,
                 till
                 at
                 last
                 she
                 died
                 .
                 But
                 were
                 it
                 granted
                 that
                 this
                 is
                 but
                 a
                 story
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 seems
                 to
                 be
                 no
                 other
                 ,
                 yet
                 ought
                 we
                 not
                 to
                 judge
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 Muscovian
                 women
                 by
                 this
                 particular
                 example
                 .
              
               
                 They
                 think
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 Adultry
                 is
                 not
                 committed
                 but
                 when
                 one
                 man
                 marries
                 another
                 mans
                 wife
                 :
                 what
                 ever
                 else
                 may
                 be
                 done
                 amounts
                 but
                 to
                 fornication
                 ,
                 and
                 when
                 a
                 married
                 man
                 is
                 taken
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 his
                 punishment
                 is
                 whipping
                 ,
                 and
                 some
                 days
                 imprisonment
                 ,
                 or
                 haply
                 he
                 is
                 sentenc'd
                 to
                 live
                 some
                 time
                 on
                 bread
                 and
                 water
                 .
                 Then
                 he
                 is
                 set
                 at
                 liberty
                 ,
                 and
                 may
                 resent
                 the
                 complaints
                 made
                 by
                 his
                 wife
                 against
                 him
                 upon
                 that
                 occasion
                 .
                 A
                 husband
                 who
                 can
                 convince
                 his
                 wife
                 of
                 a
                 miscarriage
                 of
                 this
                 nature
                 ,
                 may
                 have
                 her
                 shav'd
                 ,
                 and
                 put
                 into
                 a
                 Monastery
                 .
                 Those
                 who
                 are
                 weary
                 of
                 their
                 wives
                 ,
                 often
                 make
                 use
                 of
                 this
                 pretence
                 ,
                 accuse
                 their
                 wives
                 of
                 Adultery
                 ,
                 and
                 suborn
                 false
                 witnesses
                 ,
                 upon
                 whose
                 depositions
                 they
                 are
                 condemn'd
                 ,
                 without
                 being
                 heard
                 .
                 Religious
                 Women
                 are
                 sent
                 to
                 her
                 lodgings
                 ,
                 who
                 put
                 her
                 into
                 their
                 habit
                 ,
                 shave
                 her
                 ,
                 and
                 carry
                 her
                 away
                 by
                 force
                 into
                 the
                 Monastery
                 ,
                 whence
                 she
                 never
                 comes
                 out
                 ,
                 having
                 once
                 suffer'd
                 the
                 Razour
                 to
                 come
                 upon
                 her
                 head
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 most
                 ordinary
                 cause
                 of
                 divorce
                 ;
                 at
                 least
                 the
                 most
                 plausible
                 pretence
                 ,
                 is
                 devotion
                 .
                 They
                 say
                 ,
                 they
                 love
                 God
                 better
                 than
                 their
                 wives
                 ,
                 when
                 an
                 humour
                 takes
                 them
                 to
                 go
                 into
                 a
                 Monastery
                 :
                 which
                 they
                 do
                 without
                 their
                 consent
                 ,
                 or
                 making
                 any
                 provision
                 for
                 the
                 children
                 they
                 have
                 had
                 between
                 them
                 .
                 And
                 yet
                 this
                 kind
                 of
                 retiring
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 is
                 so
                 much
                 approv'd
                 among
                 them
                 ,
                 (
                 though
                 St.
                 Paul
                 says
                 that
                 such
                 are
                 worse
                 than
                 Heathens
                 and
                 Infidels
                 )
                 that
                 if
                 the
                 woman
                 marry
                 again
                 ,
                 they
                 make
                 no
                 difficulty
                 to
                 conferr
                 Priesthood
                 on
                 this
                 new
                 Proselite
                 ,
                 though
                 before
                 he
                 had
                 been
                 but
                 a
                 Tayler
                 ,
                 or
                 Shoemaker
                 .
                 Barrenness
                 is
                 also
                 another
                 cause
                 of
                 divorce
                 in
                 Muscovy
                 :
                 for
                 he
                 who
                 hath
                 no
                 children
                 by
                 his
                 wife
                 may
                 put
                 her
                 into
                 a
                 Monastery
                 ,
                 and
                 marry
                 again
                 within
                 six
                 weeks
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Great
                 Dukes
                 themselves
                 make
                 use
                 of
                 this
                 freedom
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 have
                 only
                 Daughters
                 .
                 'T
                 is
                 true
                 ,
                 the
                 Great
                 Duke
                 Basili
                 did
                 not
                 put
                 his
                 Wife
                 Salome
                 into
                 a
                 Monastery
                 ,
                 and
                 marry
                 Helene
                 ,
                 daughter
                 to
                 
                   Michael
                   Linski
                
                 ,
                 a
                 Polander
                 ,
                 but
                 upon
                 his
                 having
                 no
                 Children
                 one
                 and
                 twenty
                 years
                 after
                 marriage
                 ;
                 but
                 it
                 is
                 also
                 true
                 ;
                 that
                 ,
                 some
                 few
                 days
                 after
                 ,
                 she
                 was
                 brought
                 to
                 bed
                 of
                 a
                 Son
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 she
                 was
                 forc'd
                 to
                 continue
                 there
                 ,
                 because
                 she
                 had
                 been
                 shaved
                 .
              
               
                 We
                 saw
                 an
                 example
                 of
                 it
                 in
                 a
                 Polander
                 ,
                 who
                 ,
                 having
                 embrac'd
                 the
                 Greek
                 Religion
                 ,
                 purposely
                 to
                 marry
                 a
                 Muscovian
                 beauty
                 ,
                 was
                 forc'd
                 to
                 take
                 a
                 journey
                 into
                 Poland
                 ,
                 where
                 he
                 stay'd
                 above
                 a
                 year
                 .
                 The
                 young
                 Lady
                 ,
                 in
                 her
                 husband's
                 absence
                 ,
                 made
                 a
                 shift
                 to
                 be
                 otherwise
                 supply'd
                 ;
                 so
                 effectually
                 that
                 she
                 augmented
                 her
                 family
                 by
                 a
                 child
                 ;
                 but
                 ,
                 fearing
                 her
                 husband's
                 displeasure
                 ,
                 she
                 retir'd
                 into
                 a
                 Monastery
                 and
                 was
                 shaved
                 .
                 The
                 husband
                 did
                 all
                 he
                 could
                 to
                 get
                 her
                 out
                 again
                 ,
                 promising
                 to
                 pardon
                 her
                 offence
                 ,
                 and
                 never
                 to
                 reproach
                 her
                 with
                 it
                 .
                 The
                 woman
                 was
                 willing
                 to
                 come
                 out
                 ,
                 but
                 would
                 not
                 be
                 permitted
                 ,
                 it
                 being
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 their
                 Theology
                 ,
                 a
                 sinne
                 against
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 ,
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 forgiven
                 either
                 in
                 this
                 World
                 or
                 the
                 next
                 .
                 This
                 artifice
                 
                   Boris
                   Federouits
                   Gudenou
                
                 made
                 use
                 of
                 ,
                 who
                 ,
                 having
                 acquired
                 much
                 repute
                 in
                 the
                 management
                 of
                 the
                 publick
                 affairs
                 ,
                 during
                 the
                 minority
                 of
                 
                   Foedor
                   Iuanouits
                
                 ,
                 and
                 perceiving
                 the
                 Muscovites
                 were
                 not
                 fully
                 resolv'd
                 to
                 make
                 him
                 Great
                 Duke
                 ,
                 to
                 make
                 them
                 the
                 more
                 earnest
                 to
                 do
                 it
                 ,
                 pretended
                 he
                 would
                 turn
                 Monk
                 ,
                 and
                 went
                 into
                 a
                 Monastery
                 ,
                 where
                 his
                 Sister
                 was
                 a
                 Nun.
                 As
                 soon
                 as
                 the
                 Muscovites
                 heard
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 they
                 came
                 in
                 multitudes
                 to
                 the
                 Monastery
                 ,
                 cast
                 themselves
                 upon
                 the
                 ground
                 ,
                 tore
                 their
                 hair
                 ,
                 as
                 being
                 in
                 a
                 desperate
                 condition
                 ,
                 intreated
                 him
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 shaven
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 he
                 would
                 be
                 pleas'd
                 to
                 take
                 the
                 place
                 of
                 their
                 deceased
                 Prince
                 .
                 He
                 ,
                 at
                 first
                 ,
                 would
                 not
                 hearken
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 but
                 at
                 last
                 pretended
                 himself
                 overcome
                 by
                 their
                 intreaties
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 Sister's
                 
                 intercession
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 means
                 he
                 came
                 to
                 be
                 courted
                 ,
                 to
                 what
                 he
                 had
                 not
                 haply
                 got
                 otherwise
                 ,
                 with
                 all
                 the
                 subtlety
                 he
                 could
                 have
                 used
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Muscovites
                 are
                 extremely
                 venereous
                 ,
                 
                 yet
                 will
                 not
                 have
                 to
                 do
                 with
                 a
                 Woman
                 ,
                 but
                 they
                 must
                 first
                 take
                 off
                 the
                 little
                 Cross
                 which
                 is
                 hang'd
                 about
                 her
                 neck
                 when
                 she
                 is
                 Christened
                 :
                 nor
                 would
                 they
                 do
                 it
                 in
                 a
                 place
                 where
                 there
                 are
                 any
                 Images
                 of
                 their
                 Saints
                 ,
                 till
                 they
                 had
                 covered
                 them
                 .
                 They
                 go
                 not
                 to
                 Church
                 the
                 day
                 they
                 have
                 dealt
                 with
                 a
                 Woman
                 ,
                 till
                 they
                 have
                 wash'd
                 themselves
                 ,
                 and
                 chang'd
                 their
                 shirts
                 .
                 Those
                 that
                 are
                 more
                 devout
                 go
                 not
                 into
                 it
                 at
                 all
                 ,
                 but
                 say
                 their
                 prayers
                 at
                 the
                 door
                 .
                 Priests
                 are
                 permitted
                 to
                 come
                 into
                 the
                 Church
                 the
                 same
                 day
                 ,
                 provided
                 they
                 have
                 wash'd
                 themselves
                 above
                 and
                 below
                 the
                 navil
                 ,
                 but
                 dare
                 not
                 approach
                 the
                 Altar
                 .
                 The
                 women
                 are
                 accompted
                 more
                 impure
                 than
                 the
                 men
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 they
                 ordinarily
                 stay
                 at
                 the
                 Church-door
                 all
                 service
                 time
                 .
                 He
                 who
                 lies
                 with
                 his
                 wife
                 in
                 Lent
                 may
                 not
                 Communicate
                 that
                 year
                 ;
                 and
                 if
                 a
                 Priest
                 commit
                 that
                 offence
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 suspended
                 for
                 a
                 year
                 :
                 but
                 if
                 one
                 that
                 pretends
                 to
                 Priesthood
                 be
                 so
                 unhappy
                 as
                 to
                 fall
                 into
                 it
                 ,
                 he
                 can
                 never
                 recover
                 himself
                 ,
                 but
                 must
                 quit
                 his
                 pretension
                 .
              
               
                 Their
                 remedy
                 against
                 this
                 kind
                 of
                 uncleanness
                 is
                 rather
                 bathing
                 than
                 repentance
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 reason
                 they
                 use
                 the
                 former
                 upon
                 all
                 occasions
                 .
                 Demetrius
                 ,
                 who
                 personated
                 the
                 son
                 of
                 the
                 Great
                 Duke
                 
                   Iohn
                   Basilouits
                
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 been
                 kill'd
                 long
                 before
                 at
                 Vglits
                 ,
                 never
                 bath'd
                 himself
                 ,
                 upon
                 which
                 the
                 Muscovites
                 suspected
                 him
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 stranger
                 .
                 For
                 perceiving
                 he
                 would
                 not
                 make
                 use
                 of
                 a
                 bath
                 made
                 ready
                 for
                 him
                 eight
                 dayes
                 after
                 his
                 marriage
                 ,
                 they
                 conceiv'd
                 a
                 horror
                 against
                 him
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 Heathen
                 and
                 profane
                 person
                 ,
                 sought
                 divers
                 other
                 pretences
                 ,
                 set
                 upon
                 him
                 in
                 the
                 Castle
                 ,
                 and
                 kill'd
                 him
                 the
                 19.
                 day
                 after
                 his
                 Wedding
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 shall
                 shew
                 hereafter
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 politick
                 Government
                 of
                 Muscovy
                 is
                 Monarchical
                 and
                 despotical
                 .
                 
                 The
                 Great
                 Duke
                 is
                 the
                 hereditary
                 Soveraign
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 absolute
                 ,
                 that
                 no
                 Knez
                 or
                 Lord
                 in
                 all
                 his
                 Dominions
                 ,
                 but
                 thinks
                 it
                 an
                 honour
                 to
                 assume
                 the
                 quality
                 of
                 his
                 Majesties
                 Golop
                 ,
                 or
                 slave
                 .
                 No
                 Master
                 hath
                 more
                 power
                 over
                 his
                 slaves
                 ,
                 than
                 the
                 Great
                 Duke
                 hath
                 over
                 his
                 Subjects
                 ,
                 what
                 condition
                 or
                 quality
                 soever
                 they
                 be
                 of
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 Muscovy
                 may
                 be
                 numbred
                 among
                 those
                 States
                 ,
                 whereof
                 Aristotle
                 speaks
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 sayes
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 kind
                 of
                 Monarchy
                 among
                 the
                 Barbarians
                 which
                 comes
                 near
                 Tyranny
                 .
                 For
                 since
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 other
                 difference
                 between
                 a
                 legitimate
                 Government
                 and
                 Tyranny
                 ,
                 than
                 that
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 one
                 ,
                 the
                 welfare
                 of
                 the
                 Subjects
                 is
                 of
                 greatest
                 consideration
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 the
                 particular
                 profit
                 and
                 advantage
                 of
                 the
                 Prince
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 allow
                 ,
                 that
                 Muscovy
                 inclines
                 much
                 to
                 Tyranny
                 .
                 We
                 said
                 before
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 greatest
                 Lords
                 think
                 it
                 not
                 below
                 them
                 to
                 put
                 their
                 names
                 in
                 the
                 diminutive
                 ;
                 nor
                 is
                 it
                 long
                 since
                 that
                 for
                 a
                 small
                 matter
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 whipt
                 ,
                 like
                 slaves
                 ,
                 but
                 now
                 their
                 lesser
                 miscarriages
                 are
                 punish'd
                 with
                 two
                 or
                 three
                 dayes
                 imprisonment
                 .
              
               
                 They
                 give
                 their
                 Soveraign
                 the
                 quality
                 of
                 
                   Welikoi
                   Knez
                
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 is
                 Great
                 Lord
                 ,
                 as
                 also
                 that
                 of
                 Czaar
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 
                   Czaarick
                   Majesty
                
                 .
                 Since
                 the
                 Muscovites
                 came
                 to
                 understand
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 call
                 him
                 Kayser
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 the
                 most
                 eminent
                 among
                 the
                 Christian
                 Princes
                 of
                 Europe
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 that
                 word
                 comes
                 from
                 his
                 proper
                 name
                 ;
                 who
                 turn'd
                 the
                 Popular
                 state
                 of
                 Rome
                 into
                 a
                 Monarchy
                 ,
                 they
                 would
                 have
                 it
                 believ'd
                 ,
                 that
                 their
                 word
                 Czaar
                 ,
                 hath
                 the
                 same
                 signification
                 and
                 etymologie
                 .
                 Whence
                 it
                 is
                 that
                 they
                 would
                 also
                 imitate
                 the
                 Emperours
                 of
                 Germany
                 in
                 their
                 great
                 seal
                 ,
                 
                 which
                 had
                 a
                 Spread-Eagle
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 wings
                 not
                 so
                 large
                 as
                 the
                 Imperial
                 Eagle's
                 ,
                 having
                 on
                 the
                 breast
                 ,
                 in
                 an
                 Escutcheon
                 ,
                 one
                 on
                 hors-back
                 fighting
                 with
                 a
                 Dragon
                 ,
                 representing
                 the
                 Archangel
                 St.
                 Michael
                 ,
                 or
                 rather
                 St.
                 George
                 .
                 The
                 three
                 Crowns
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 above
                 and
                 between
                 the
                 Eagle's
                 heads
                 ,
                 signifie
                 Muscovy
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 two
                 Kingdoms
                 of
                 
                   Tartary
                   ,
                   Cassan
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Astrachan
                 .
                 The
                 Tyrant
                 
                   Iohn
                   Basilouits
                
                 first
                 used
                 these
                 Arms
                 ,
                 as
                 willing
                 to
                 be
                 thought
                 descended
                 from
                 the
                 antient
                 Roman
                 Emperours
                 .
                 The
                 Great
                 Dukes
                 Interpreters
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Germans
                 ,
                 who
                 live
                 at
                 Moscou
                 ,
                 call
                 him
                 in
                 their
                 language
                 Kaysar
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 Caesar
                 or
                 Emperour
                 .
                 But
                 it
                 is
                 certain
                 ,
                 the
                 word
                 Czaar
                 signifies
                 King
                 ,
                 which
                 may
                 be
                 seen
                 in
                 their
                 Bible
                 ,
                 where
                 the
                 Muscovites
                 ,
                 speaking
                 of
                 David
                 and
                 his
                 Successors
                 ,
                 Kings
                 of
                 Iudah
                 ,
                 and
                 Israel
                 ,
                 they
                 call
                 them
                 Czaars
                 .
                 The
                 Great
                 Duke
                 is
                 indeed
                 King
                 in
                 effect
                 ,
                 since
                 other
                 Princes
                 stick
                 not
                 to
                 treat
                 him
                 with
                 the
                 word
                 Majesty
                 ;
                 the
                 title
                 of
                 Great
                 Duke
                 being
                 much
                 below
                 what
                 that
                 great
                 Prince
                 deserves
                 .
                 Nor
                 accordingly
                 does
                 he
                 take
                 the
                 quality
                 of
                 Great
                 Duke
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 assumes
                 that
                 of
                 of
                 
                   Welikoi
                   Knez
                
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 of
                 
                   Grand
                   Seigneur
                
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 the
                 Emperour
                 of
                 the
                 Turks
                 ,
                 with
                 whom
                 he
                 may
                 be
                 parallel'd
                 ,
                 not
                 only
                 in
                 respect
                 of
                 the
                 extent
                 of
                 his
                 Empire
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 absolute
                 power
                 he
                 hath
                 over
                 his
                 Subjects
                 .
              
               
                 No
                 people
                 in
                 the
                 World
                 have
                 a
                 greater
                 veneration
                 for
                 their
                 Prince
                 than
                 the
                 Muscovites
                 ,
                 who
                 from
                 their
                 infancy
                 are
                 taught
                 to
                 speak
                 of
                 the
                 Czaar
                 ,
                 as
                 of
                 God
                 himself
                 ,
                 not
                 only
                 in
                 their
                 acts
                 and
                 publick
                 assemblies
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 in
                 their
                 entertainments
                 and
                 ordinary
                 discourse
                 .
                 Thence
                 proceed
                 their
                 submissive
                 forms
                 of
                 speaking
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   honour
                   to
                   see
                   the
                   brightness
                   of
                   the
                   eyes
                   of
                   his
                
                 Czaarick
                 
                   Majesty
                   ;
                   Only
                   God
                   and
                   the
                
                 Czaar
                 
                   knows
                   it
                   ;
                   All
                   they
                   have
                   belong
                   to
                   God
                   and
                   the
                
                 Czaar
                 .
                 The
                 Great
                 Duke
                 
                   Iohn
                   Basilouits
                
                 reduc'd
                 them
                 to
                 these
                 submissions
                 .
              
               
                 Now
                 to
                 continue
                 them
                 in
                 this
                 lowness
                 of
                 spirit
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 to
                 keep
                 them
                 from
                 seeing
                 that
                 liberty
                 /
                 which
                 other
                 Nations
                 about
                 them
                 enjoy
                 ,
                 the
                 Muscovites
                 are
                 ,
                 upon
                 pain
                 of
                 death
                 ,
                 prohibited
                 to
                 go
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Countrey
                 ,
                 without
                 the
                 Great
                 Duke's
                 express
                 permission
                 .
                 
                   Iohn
                   Helmes
                
                 ,
                 the
                 Great
                 Duke's
                 Interpreter
                 ,
                 who
                 died
                 some
                 three
                 years
                 since
                 ,
                 aged
                 97.
                 years
                 ,
                 had
                 got
                 leave
                 to
                 
                 send
                 his
                 son
                 into
                 Germany
                 ,
                 to
                 study
                 Physick
                 ,
                 where
                 he
                 afterwards
                 grew
                 famous
                 :
                 but
                 the
                 young
                 Gentleman
                 having
                 spent
                 10.
                 or
                 12.
                 years
                 up
                 and
                 down
                 Germany
                 and
                 England
                 ,
                 pleas'd
                 with
                 the
                 sweetness
                 of
                 the
                 climate
                 and
                 liberty
                 ,
                 would
                 never
                 return
                 into
                 Muscovy
                 .
                 Whence
                 it
                 came
                 ,
                 that
                 ,
                 when
                 
                   Peter
                   Miklaf
                
                 ,
                 a
                 Merchant
                 of
                 Novogorod
                 ,
                 whom
                 the
                 Great
                 Duke
                 sent
                 into
                 Germany
                 ,
                 3
                 years
                 since
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 quality
                 of
                 Poslanick
                 ,
                 desired
                 his
                 Majesty
                 would
                 permit
                 him
                 to
                 leave
                 his
                 son
                 in
                 Germany
                 ,
                 neither
                 the
                 Czaar
                 ,
                 nor
                 Patriarch
                 ,
                 would
                 by
                 any
                 means
                 consent
                 thereto
                 .
                 But
                 indeed
                 ,
                 this
                 despotical
                 Government
                 seems
                 to
                 be
                 most
                 suitable
                 to
                 their
                 humour
                 and
                 disposition
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 insensible
                 of
                 the
                 advantages
                 of
                 Liberty
                 ,
                 as
                 being
                 unacquainted
                 with
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 not
                 fit
                 to
                 enjoy
                 a
                 happiness
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 never
                 heard
                 of
                 .
              
               
                 Yet
                 are
                 we
                 not
                 to
                 attribute
                 to
                 the
                 present
                 time
                 what
                 may
                 be
                 read
                 in
                 the
                 Baron
                 of
                 
                   H●b●rstein
                   ,
                   Paulus
                   Iovius
                
                 and
                 Guagnin
                 ,
                 concerning
                 the
                 violent
                 and
                 tyrannical
                 Government
                 of
                 the
                 Great
                 Duke
                 :
                 for
                 they
                 writ
                 during
                 the
                 reign
                 of
                 
                   Iohn
                   Basilouits
                
                 ,
                 whose
                 Scepter
                 was
                 of
                 Iron
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 Government
                 more
                 cruel
                 and
                 violent
                 than
                 that
                 of
                 any
                 Prince
                 mentioned
                 in
                 History
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 Great
                 Duke
                 that
                 now
                 is
                 ,
                 is
                 a
                 very
                 mild
                 Prince
                 ,
                 one
                 that
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 his
                 Father's
                 example
                 ,
                 instead
                 of
                 impoverishing
                 his
                 Subjects
                 ,
                 relieves
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 allows
                 sums
                 of
                 money
                 out
                 of
                 his
                 Exchequer
                 ,
                 to
                 set
                 up
                 those
                 whom
                 a
                 bad
                 year
                 ,
                 or
                 some
                 other
                 misfortune
                 hath
                 ruin'd
                 .
                 Nay
                 ,
                 he
                 hath
                 the
                 goodness
                 to
                 provide
                 for
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 banish'd
                 into
                 Siberia
                 for
                 their
                 Crimes
                 ,
                 allowing
                 to
                 persons
                 of
                 quality
                 ,
                 money
                 ;
                 finding
                 employment
                 for
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 capable
                 of
                 it
                 ;
                 and
                 disposing
                 Soldiers
                 into
                 some
                 place
                 where
                 they
                 have
                 Pensions
                 or
                 ordinary
                 pay
                 during
                 life
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 what
                 is
                 most
                 insupportable
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 are
                 out
                 of
                 favour
                 ,
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 have
                 not
                 the
                 honour
                 
                   to
                   see
                   the
                   bright
                   eyes
                   of
                   his
                
                 Czaarick
                 Majesty
                 .
                 For
                 ,
                 were
                 it
                 no
                 for
                 that
                 ,
                 this
                 is
                 become
                 so
                 mild
                 a
                 punishment
                 ,
                 that
                 many
                 have
                 ,
                 in
                 their
                 exile
                 ,
                 got
                 that
                 wealth
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 could
                 not
                 have
                 hoped
                 before
                 .
              
               
                 When
                 we
                 said
                 the
                 state
                 of
                 Muscovy
                 was
                 Monarchical
                 ;
                 
                 we
                 presuppose
                 that
                 the
                 Prince
                 is
                 a
                 Monarch
                 ,
                 and
                 hath
                 ,
                 alone
                 ,
                 all
                 the
                 prerogatives
                 of
                 Soveraignty
                 .
                 He
                 is
                 not
                 subject
                 to
                 the
                 Laws
                 ;
                 he
                 only
                 makes
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 Muscovites
                 obey
                 him
                 ,
                 with
                 so
                 great
                 submission
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 so
                 far
                 from
                 opposing
                 his
                 will
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 say
                 ,
                 the
                 Justice
                 and
                 word
                 of
                 their
                 Prince
                 is
                 sacred
                 and
                 inviolable
                 .
              
               
                 He
                 only
                 creates
                 Magistrates
                 ,
                 and
                 deposes
                 them
                 ,
                 ejects
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 orders
                 them
                 to
                 be
                 punish'd
                 ,
                 with
                 such
                 absolute
                 power
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 may
                 say
                 of
                 the
                 Great
                 Duke
                 ,
                 what
                 the
                 Prophet
                 Daniel
                 says
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 King
                 of
                 Babylon
                 ,
                 That
                 ,
                 
                   he
                   put
                   to
                   death
                   whom
                   he
                   would
                   ,
                   and
                   saved
                   whom
                   he
                   would
                   .
                
                 He
                 appoints
                 Governours
                 and
                 Lieutenants
                 for
                 the
                 Provinces
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 disposal
                 of
                 the
                 antient
                 Demesn
                 ,
                 and
                 Administration
                 of
                 Justice
                 ,
                 who
                 have
                 ,
                 joyned
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 a
                 Deak
                 ,
                 or
                 Secretary
                 :
                 and
                 these
                 take
                 Cognizance
                 of
                 all
                 matters
                 ,
                 give
                 final
                 and
                 absolute
                 judgement
                 in
                 all
                 causes
                 ,
                 and
                 cause
                 their
                 sentences
                 to
                 be
                 put
                 in
                 execution
                 ,
                 without
                 any
                 appeal
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 in
                 this
                 the
                 Great
                 Duke
                 follows
                 the
                 advice
                 of
                 the
                 best
                 Politicians
                 ,
                 
                 who
                 are
                 so
                 far
                 from
                 allowing
                 a
                 survivancy
                 in
                 Governments
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 would
                 have
                 a
                 Soveraign
                 ,
                 (
                 that
                 it
                 might
                 be
                 in
                 his
                 power
                 to
                 punish
                 the
                 miscarriages
                 committed
                 by
                 great
                 ones
                 in
                 their
                 Governments
                 ,
                 and
                 prevent
                 their
                 making
                 intrigues
                 to
                 settle
                 themselves
                 in
                 the
                 Provinces
                 )
                 to
                 change
                 the
                 Governours
                 from
                 three
                 years
                 to
                 three
                 years
                 .
              
               
                 He
                 alone
                 hath
                 the
                 power
                 to
                 make
                 War
                 and
                 Peace
                 with
                 other
                 Princes
                 .
                 For
                 though
                 he
                 takes
                 the
                 advice
                 of
                 his
                 Knez
                 and
                 Bojares
                 ,
                 yet
                 does
                 he
                 not
                 always
                 follow
                 it
                 ,
                 but
                 makes
                 them
                 know
                 ,
                 that
                 notwithstanding
                 the
                 freedom
                 he
                 gives
                 them
                 to
                 advise
                 him
                 ,
                 he
                 reserves
                 to
                 himself
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 doing
                 what
                 he
                 thinks
                 fit
                 .
              
               
                 He
                 only
                 confers
                 Honours
                 ,
                 and
                 rewards
                 the
                 services
                 that
                 are
                 done
                 him
                 with
                 the
                 qualities
                 of
                 
                   Knez
                   ,
                   Bojares
                
                 ,
                 Dukes
                 or
                 Princes
                 ;
                 and
                 whereas
                 the
                 Muscovites
                 have
                 heard
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 mark
                 of
                 Soveraignty
                 in
                 Germany
                 ,
                 to
                 make
                 Doctors
                 ,
                 the
                 Great
                 Duke
                 meddles
                 with
                 that
                 also
                 ,
                 and
                 grants
                 Letters
                 Patents
                 to
                 Physicians
                 and
                 Surgeons
                 ,
                 that
                 are
                 Strangers
                 .
              
               
                 All
                 the
                 Great
                 Duke's
                 Mony
                 ,
                 
                 who
                 only
                 hath
                 the
                 power
                 to
                 make
                 any
                 ,
                 is
                 of
                 Silver
                 ,
                 of
                 an
                 oval
                 form
                 ,
                 and
                 little
                 .
                 The
                 greatest
                 piece
                 is
                 worth
                 but
                 a
                 peny
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 called
                 a
                 Copec
                 ,
                 or
                 Denaing
                 .
                 For
                 though
                 ,
                 in
                 trading
                 ,
                 the
                 Muscovites
                 use
                 the
                 words
                 ,
                 
                   Altin
                   ,
                   Grif
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Rouble
                 ,
                 whereof
                 the
                 first
                 is
                 worth
                 three
                 ;
                 the
                 second
                 ,
                 ten
                 ;
                 the
                 third
                 ,
                 a
                 hundred
                 Copecs
                 ,
                 yet
                 is
                 there
                 no
                 Coins
                 of
                 that
                 kind
                 ,
                 the
                 words
                 being
                 used
                 only
                 for
                 the
                 convenience
                 of
                 Commerce
                 ,
                 to
                 avoid
                 the
                 multiplication
                 of
                 Copecs
                 .
                 The
                 Poluske
                 is
                 worth
                 half
                 ,
                 the
                 Mustofske
                 ,
                 the
                 fourth
                 part
                 of
                 a
                 Copec
                 .
                 This
                 small
                 mony
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 also
                 of
                 Silver
                 ,
                 is
                 so
                 troublesome
                 in
                 the
                 telling
                 and
                 handling
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Muscovites
                 put
                 handfuls
                 of
                 it
                 into
                 their
                 mouths
                 ,
                 for
                 fear
                 of
                 losing
                 it
                 ,
                 but
                 so
                 as
                 it
                 no
                 way
                 hinders
                 their
                 speech
                 .
                 All
                 their
                 Money
                 is
                 marked
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 corner
                 ,
                 having
                 on
                 one
                 side
                 the
                 Arms
                 of
                 Mascovy
                 ,
                 of
                 which
                 we
                 have
                 spoken
                 upon
                 occasion
                 of
                 their
                 Great
                 Seal
                 ,
                 which
                 Armes
                 were
                 heretofore
                 peculiar
                 only
                 to
                 the
                 City
                 of
                 Novogorod
                 ,
                 and
                 on
                 the
                 other
                 the
                 Great
                 Duke's
                 name
                 then
                 reigning
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 City
                 where
                 it
                 was
                 coined
                 .
                 There
                 are
                 but
                 four
                 Cities
                 in
                 all
                 Muscovy
                 where
                 mony
                 is
                 coined
                 ,
                 
                   Moscou
                   ,
                   Novogorod
                   ,
                   Tuere
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Plesco●
                 :
                 The
                 Great
                 Duke
                 farming
                 out
                 the
                 Mint
                 to
                 the
                 Merchants
                 of
                 those
                 places
                 .
                 Rixdollers
                 are
                 current
                 in
                 Muscovy
                 ;
                 but
                 in
                 regard
                 two
                 Dollers
                 outweigh
                 a
                 hundred
                 Copecs
                 ,
                 by
                 two
                 drams
                 ,
                 the
                 Muscovites
                 know
                 how
                 to
                 make
                 their
                 advantage
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 carry
                 them
                 to
                 the
                 Mint
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 do
                 also
                 Spanish
                 Reals
                 .
              
               
               
                 The
                 Rixdollers
                 they
                 call
                 Ia●●mske
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 modern
                 Latin
                 word
                 Ioachimicus
                 ,
                 which
                 name
                 hath
                 been
                 given
                 that
                 money
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 effigies
                 of
                 St.
                 Ioachim
                 ,
                 heretofore
                 stamped
                 upon
                 it
                 ,
                 as
                 of
                 the
                 City
                 of
                 Iaachimstad
                 ,
                 in
                 Bohemia
                 ,
                 where
                 it
                 was
                 first
                 coined
                 ;
                 in
                 the
                 year
                 1519.
                 
                 The
                 Great
                 Duke
                 coins
                 no
                 Gold
                 ,
                 unless
                 it
                 be
                 ,
                 that
                 to
                 perpetuate
                 the
                 memory
                 of
                 some
                 gread
                 advantage
                 gain'd
                 against
                 his
                 enemies
                 ,
                 he
                 hath
                 some
                 Medals
                 cast
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 afterwards
                 presented
                 to
                 Officers
                 that
                 are
                 Strangers
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 be
                 scattered
                 among
                 the
                 Souldiers
                 of
                 the
                 victorious
                 Army
                 .
              
               
                 He
                 only
                 levies
                 Taxes
                 and
                 impositions
                 ,
                 and
                 regulates
                 them
                 according
                 to
                 his
                 pleasure
                 ,
                 so
                 as
                 that
                 he
                 takes
                 five
                 in
                 the
                 hundred
                 upon
                 all
                 Merchandizes
                 ,
                 upon
                 the
                 Frontiers
                 of
                 his
                 Dominions
                 ,
                 both
                 coming
                 and
                 going
                 out
                 .
              
               
                 It
                 is
                 his
                 prerogative
                 to
                 send
                 Ambassadors
                 ,
                 
                 to
                 the
                 Emperour
                 ,
                 the
                 Kings
                 of
                 
                   Poland
                   ,
                   Denmark
                   ,
                   Sueden
                
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 Princes
                 his
                 Neighbours
                 .
                 These
                 Ministers
                 are
                 either
                 
                   Welikoi
                   Posol
                
                 ,
                 Grand
                 Courriers
                 ,
                 or
                 Poslanicks
                 ,
                 Envoys
                 .
                 Heretofore
                 ,
                 especially
                 in
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 
                   Iohn
                   Basilouits
                
                 ,
                 they
                 treated
                 Strangers
                 ,
                 even
                 the
                 publick
                 Ministers
                 of
                 Princes
                 ,
                 with
                 much
                 disrespect
                 ;
                 but
                 now
                 it
                 is
                 otherwise
                 .
                 Ambassadors
                 are
                 entertain'd
                 with
                 great
                 civility
                 ;
                 and
                 their
                 charges
                 defray'd
                 from
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 their
                 entrance
                 into
                 the
                 Great
                 Duke's
                 Dominions
                 ,
                 to
                 that
                 of
                 their
                 departure
                 thence
                 ;
                 they
                 are
                 treated
                 at
                 great
                 feasts
                 ,
                 and
                 have
                 very
                 rich
                 Presents
                 bestow'd
                 on
                 them
                 .
                 Whence
                 it
                 comes
                 ,
                 that
                 other
                 Europaean
                 Princes
                 make
                 no
                 difficulty
                 to
                 send
                 their
                 Ambassadors
                 thither
                 ,
                 nay
                 some
                 have
                 their
                 ordinary
                 Residents
                 there
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Kings
                 of
                 England
                 and
                 Sueden
                 .
                 All
                 the
                 Presents
                 made
                 by
                 the
                 Great
                 Duke
                 consist
                 in
                 Furrs
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 never
                 sends
                 any
                 solemn
                 Embassy
                 ,
                 but
                 it
                 carries
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 very
                 considerable
                 for
                 the
                 Prince
                 to
                 whom
                 it
                 is
                 sent
                 .
                 Those
                 which
                 the
                 Great
                 Duke
                 
                   Foedor
                   Iuanouits
                
                 sent
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 year
                 1595.
                 to
                 the
                 Emperour
                 Rodolph
                 II.
                 were
                 very
                 remarkable
                 ,
                 
                 which
                 amounted
                 to
                 above
                 a
                 Million
                 of
                 Livers
                 ,
                 or
                 100000.
                 sterl
                 .
                 viz.
                 onethousand
                 and
                 three
                 Zimmers
                 (
                 which
                 we
                 have
                 said
                 elsewhere
                 ,
                 makes
                 twenty
                 pair
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 worth
                 about
                 100.
                 
                 Crowns
                 in
                 Muscovy
                 )
                 of
                 Sables
                 ,
                 five
                 hundred
                 and
                 nineteen
                 Zimmers
                 of
                 ordinary
                 Martins
                 ,
                 sixscore
                 black-Fox-skins
                 ,
                 three
                 hundred
                 thirty
                 seven
                 thousand
                 ordinary
                 Fox-skins
                 ,
                 three
                 thousand
                 Beavers
                 ,
                 a
                 thousand
                 Wolf-skins
                 ,
                 and
                 sixty
                 four
                 Elk's-skins
                 .
                 The
                 Poslanicks
                 make
                 no
                 Present
                 from
                 the
                 Great
                 Duke
                 ,
                 but
                 upon
                 their
                 own
                 account
                 they
                 do
                 ,
                 as
                 baits
                 to
                 draw
                 in
                 others
                 ,
                 and
                 if
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 given
                 them
                 ,
                 they
                 will
                 have
                 the
                 boldness
                 to
                 ask
                 for
                 them
                 .
                 They
                 defray
                 foreign
                 Ambassadors
                 ,
                 not
                 only
                 as
                 to
                 provisions
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 provide
                 for
                 the
                 carriage
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 ever
                 they
                 bring
                 ;
                 and
                 there
                 are
                 upon
                 the
                 Road
                 appointed
                 stages
                 for
                 the
                 accommodation
                 of
                 their
                 travelling
                 ,
                 where
                 the
                 Peasants
                 are
                 oblig'd
                 to
                 be
                 ready
                 with
                 a
                 certain
                 number
                 of
                 Horses
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 come
                 upon
                 the
                 first
                 order
                 sent
                 them
                 .
                 Nor
                 is
                 this
                 done
                 with
                 any
                 grievance
                 to
                 those
                 Peasants
                 ;
                 for
                 besides
                 a
                 salary
                 of
                 60
                 Crowns
                 
                   per
                   an
                
                 .
                 duly
                 paid
                 them
                 ,
                 they
                 have
                 land
                 enough
                 allow'd
                 them
                 for
                 their
                 subsistence
                 .
                 They
                 are
                 freed
                 from
                 Taxes
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 other
                 Charges
                 ,
                 and
                 have
                 the
                 allowance
                 of
                 some
                 Altins
                 every
                 journey
                 they
                 make
                 .
                 By
                 this
                 means
                 we
                 travell'd
                 from
                 Novogorod
                 to
                 Moscou
                 ,
                 above
                 120.
                 
                 German
                 leagues
                 ,
                 in
                 six
                 or
                 seven
                 days
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 Winter
                 in
                 four
                 or
                 five
                 .
                 'T
                 is
                 true
                 ,
                 the
                 Houses
                 where
                 the
                 Ambassadors
                 are
                 lodg'd
                 ,
                 are
                 so
                 poorly
                 furnish'd
                 ,
                 that
                 unless
                 a
                 man
                 will
                 be
                 content
                 to
                 ly
                 on
                 the
                 ground
                 or
                 upon
                 a
                 bench
                 ,
                 he
                 must
                 bring
                 a
                 Bed
                 with
                 him
                 :
                 but
                 the
                 Muscovites
                 themselves
                 are
                 no
                 better
                 accomodated
                 .
                 Heretofore
                 they
                 shut
                 up
                 the
                 Ambassadors
                 and
                 their
                 retinue
                 in
                 their
                 lodgings
                 ,
                 kept
                 them
                 in
                 as
                 Prisoners
                 ,
                 and
                 set
                 Sentinels
                 at
                 the
                 door
                 to
                 hinder
                 them
                 from
                 coming
                 out
                 ;
                 or
                 if
                 they
                 permitted
                 some
                 of
                 their
                 people
                 to
                 go
                 abroad
                 into
                 the
                 City
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 accompany'd
                 by
                 Strelits
                 ,
                 who
                 observed
                 all
                 their
                 actions
                 :
                 but
                 now
                 they
                 are
                 kept
                 in
                 only
                 till
                 the
                 first
                 Audience
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 mean
                 they
                 are
                 visited
                 and
                 entertain'd
                 by
                 two
                 Pristafs
                 ,
                 whose
                 office
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 to
                 see
                 them
                 supply'd
                 with
                 all
                 things
                 necessary
                 .
                 These
                 take
                 occasion
                 to
                 ask
                 the
                 Ambassadors
                 ,
                 what
                 the
                 design
                 of
                 their
                 Embassy
                 is
                 ,
                 as
                 also
                 to
                 inform
                 themselves
                 whether
                 they
                 have
                 any
                 Presents
                 for
                 the
                 Great
                 Duke
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 what
                 they
                 consist
                 ,
                 not
                 forgetting
                 to
                 ask
                 whether
                 they
                 have
                 also
                 any
                 for
                 them
                 .
                 As
                 soon
                 as
                 the
                 Ambassadors
                 have
                 delivered
                 in
                 their
                 Presents
                 ,
                 the
                 Great
                 Duke
                 causes
                 them
                 to
                 be
                 valu'd
                 by
                 persons
                 that
                 know
                 their
                 worth
                 .
                 Heretofore
                 ,
                 the
                 Ambassadors
                 were
                 entertain'd
                 ,
                 after
                 their
                 first
                 publick
                 Audience
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Great
                 Duke's
                 Chamber
                 ,
                 at
                 his
                 own
                 Table
                 ;
                 but
                 some
                 years
                 since
                 this
                 custom
                 was
                 abolish'd
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 send
                 ,
                 to
                 their
                 Lodgings
                 ,
                 the
                 Meat
                 design'd
                 for
                 their
                 treatment
                 .
                 All
                 Ambassadors
                 who
                 bring
                 Presents
                 thither
                 ,
                 receive
                 others
                 for
                 themselves
                 and
                 their
                 retinue
                 ;
                 nay
                 they
                 give
                 Presents
                 to
                 Gentlemen
                 who
                 come
                 thither
                 as
                 Envoys
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 all
                 those
                 that
                 bring
                 but
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 a
                 Letter
                 from
                 a
                 forein
                 Prince
                 .
                 To
                 make
                 a
                 fuller
                 discovery
                 of
                 the
                 Political
                 Government
                 of
                 Muscovy
                 ,
                 it
                 will
                 not
                 be
                 much
                 from
                 our
                 purpose
                 ,
                 by
                 a
                 short
                 digression
                 ,
                 to
                 give
                 an
                 account
                 of
                 what
                 hath
                 pass'd
                 there
                 within
                 this
                 three
                 hundred
                 years
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Great
                 Duke
                 
                   Iohn
                   Basilouits
                
                 ,
                 Son
                 of
                 Basili
                 ,
                 came
                 to
                 the
                 Crown
                 very
                 young
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 year
                 1540.
                 
                 
                 No
                 History
                 of
                 his
                 time
                 ,
                 but
                 speak
                 of
                 his
                 Wars
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 un-heard
                 of
                 cruelties
                 exercis'd
                 by
                 him
                 on
                 all
                 sorts
                 of
                 persons
                 ,
                 through
                 his
                 whole
                 reign
                 .
                 They
                 are
                 so
                 horrid
                 ,
                 that
                 never
                 any
                 other
                 Tyrant
                 did
                 the
                 like
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 
                   Paulus
                   Iovius
                
                 ,
                 a
                 Bishop
                 ,
                 might
                 have
                 forborn
                 giving
                 him
                 that
                 noble
                 quality
                 ,
                 of
                 a
                 
                   Good
                   and
                   Devout
                   Christian
                
                 ;
                 since
                 that
                 it
                 may
                 ,
                 without
                 any
                 injury
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 be
                 said
                 ,
                 he
                 deserves
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 numbred
                 even
                 among
                 Men.
                 'T
                 is
                 true
                 ,
                 he
                 would
                 go
                 often
                 to
                 Church
                 ,
                 say
                 the
                 Service
                 himself
                 ,
                 sing
                 ,
                 and
                 be
                 present
                 at
                 Ecclesiastical
                 Ceremonies
                 ,
                 and
                 
                 execute
                 the
                 Functions
                 of
                 Monks
                 and
                 Priests
                 :
                 but
                 he
                 abus'd
                 both
                 God
                 and
                 Men
                 ,
                 and
                 had
                 not
                 sentiments
                 of
                 humanity
                 ,
                 so
                 far
                 was
                 he
                 from
                 having
                 any
                 of
                 piety
                 .
                 He
                 had
                 seven
                 lawful
                 wives
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 the
                 first
                 ,
                 two
                 sons
                 ,
                 Iuan
                 and
                 Foedor
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 Iohn
                 and
                 Theodore
                 .
                 Being
                 once
                 very
                 angry
                 with
                 the
                 elder
                 ,
                 he
                 struck
                 him
                 over
                 the
                 head
                 with
                 a
                 staff
                 hoop'd
                 with
                 iron
                 at
                 the
                 end
                 ,
                 so
                 as
                 that
                 within
                 five
                 days
                 after
                 he
                 died
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 He
                 had
                 by
                 the
                 last
                 ,
                 Demetrius
                 ,
                 and
                 dy'd
                 the
                 28
                 of
                 March
                 1584.
                 feeling
                 at
                 his
                 death
                 some
                 part
                 of
                 those
                 afflictions
                 ,
                 which
                 an
                 infinite
                 number
                 of
                 innocent
                 persons
                 had
                 suffered
                 through
                 his
                 means
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Foedor
                   Iuanouits
                
                 ,
                 now
                 eldest
                 by
                 his
                 Brother's
                 death
                 ,
                 was
                 crown'd
                 the
                 last
                 of
                 Iuly
                 ,
                 the
                 same
                 year
                 .
                 He
                 was
                 22
                 years
                 of
                 age
                 when
                 he
                 succeeded
                 his
                 Father
                 ,
                 but
                 had
                 so
                 little
                 understanding
                 ,
                 that
                 ,
                 being
                 not
                 fit
                 for
                 affairs
                 ,
                 the
                 administration
                 thereof
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 Regency
                 of
                 the
                 who●e
                 Kingdom
                 was
                 conferr'd
                 on
                 
                   Boris
                   Gudenou
                
                 ,
                 High-Steward
                 of
                 Muscovy
                 ,
                 and
                 Brother
                 in
                 law
                 to
                 the
                 Great
                 Duke
                 ,
                 
                   Salomon
                   Henning
                
                 ,
                 in
                 his
                 Chronicle
                 of
                 Livonia
                 ,
                 says
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 Foedor
                 was
                 so
                 simple
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 could
                 find
                 himself
                 no
                 greater
                 divertisement
                 than
                 tolling
                 of
                 the
                 Bells
                 before
                 Service
                 .
              
               
                 On
                 the
                 contrary
                 ,
                 
                   Boris
                   Gudenou
                
                 knew
                 so
                 well
                 how
                 to
                 answer
                 the
                 good
                 opinion
                 conceived
                 of
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 insinuate
                 himself
                 into
                 the
                 affection
                 of
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 that
                 some
                 stuck
                 not
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 God
                 should
                 be
                 pleased
                 to
                 dispose
                 otherwise
                 of
                 the
                 two
                 hereditary
                 Princes
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 doubred
                 ,
                 but
                 they
                 would
                 call
                 in
                 him
                 ,
                 who
                 gave
                 so
                 many
                 demonstrations
                 of
                 an
                 excellent
                 conduct
                 .
                 During
                 the
                 regency
                 ,
                 Boris
                 ,
                 perceiving
                 that
                 Demetrius
                 was
                 the
                 more
                 likely
                 to
                 stand
                 in
                 his
                 way
                 ,
                 resolv'd
                 to
                 remove
                 him
                 out
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 This
                 young
                 Prince
                 was
                 but
                 nine
                 years
                 old
                 ,
                 brought
                 up
                 in
                 the
                 City
                 of
                 Vglits
                 ,
                 whither
                 a
                 Gentleman
                 belonging
                 to
                 Boris
                 went
                 ,
                 and
                 kill'd
                 him
                 with
                 his
                 own
                 hands
                 .
                 But
                 instead
                 of
                 receiving
                 the
                 great
                 reward
                 he
                 expected
                 for
                 his
                 pains
                 ,
                 Boris
                 caus'd
                 him
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 Complices
                 to
                 be
                 kill'd
                 as
                 soon
                 as
                 they
                 were
                 return'd
                 to
                 Moscou
                 .
                 By
                 this
                 execution
                 of
                 the
                 Murtherers
                 ,
                 he
                 ,
                 for
                 some
                 time
                 ,
                 kept
                 undiscovered
                 the
                 true
                 Author
                 of
                 the
                 murther
                 :
                 but
                 ,
                 to
                 prevent
                 the
                 people
                 from
                 conceiving
                 him
                 any
                 way
                 engag'd
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 by
                 giving
                 them
                 a
                 greater
                 cause
                 of
                 affliction
                 ,
                 he
                 caus'd
                 several
                 houses
                 to
                 be
                 set
                 a-fire
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 consum'd
                 a
                 great
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 City
                 ;
                 while
                 ,
                 on
                 the
                 other
                 side
                 ,
                 he
                 ordered
                 the
                 Castle
                 of
                 Vglits
                 to
                 be
                 demolish'd
                 ,
                 and
                 banish'd
                 the
                 Inhabitants
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 they
                 had
                 countenanc'd
                 the
                 murther
                 ,
                 and
                 sheltred
                 the
                 murtherers
                 .
                 The
                 weakness
                 of
                 
                   Foedor
                   Iuanouits
                
                 ,
                 sensible
                 ,
                 though
                 of
                 nothing
                 else
                 ,
                 yet
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 weakness
                 ,
                 left
                 the
                 management
                 of
                 all
                 affairs
                 ,
                 to
                 Boris
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 in
                 effect
                 what
                 the
                 other
                 had
                 only
                 the
                 name
                 and
                 appearance
                 of
                 ,
                 yet
                 did
                 he
                 not
                 think
                 it
                 fit
                 to
                 be
                 over-forward
                 ,
                 but
                 let
                 some
                 years
                 pass
                 on
                 ,
                 after
                 which
                 ,
                 Foedor
                 fell
                 suddenly
                 sick
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 year
                 1597.
                 and
                 died
                 without
                 children
                 ,
                 having
                 reigned
                 twelve
                 years
                 .
              
               
                 Boris
                 was
                 presently
                 look'd
                 upon
                 .
                 
                 He
                 ,
                 to
                 divert
                 the
                 popular
                 jealousie
                 ,
                 was
                 so
                 crafty
                 ,
                 as
                 ,
                 in
                 appearance
                 ,
                 to
                 refuse
                 the
                 Royal
                 Dignity
                 ,
                 and
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 have
                 said
                 before
                 ,
                 to
                 fly
                 into
                 a
                 Monastery
                 ,
                 while
                 his
                 Election
                 to
                 the
                 Dukedom
                 was
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 his
                 secret
                 instructions
                 ,
                 press'd
                 by
                 some
                 friends
                 ,
                 by
                 whose
                 opportunity
                 he
                 seem'd
                 to
                 be
                 overcome
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 accept
                 the
                 Crown
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 the
                 reign
                 of
                 Boris
                 happened
                 a
                 very
                 remarkable
                 thing
                 ,
                 through
                 the
                 imposture
                 of
                 a
                 Muscovian
                 Monk
                 ,
                 named
                 
                   Griska
                   Vtropoja
                
                 ,
                 born
                 at
                 Gereslau
                 ,
                 of
                 a
                 Noble
                 house
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 very
                 rich
                 ,
                 one
                 that
                 had
                 been
                 thrust
                 into
                 a
                 Monastery
                 for
                 his
                 debauches
                 ,
                 and
                 lew'd
                 life
                 .
                 He
                 was
                 a
                 very
                 handsome
                 person
                 ,
                 and
                 had
                 an
                 excellent
                 Wit
                 ,
                 which
                 qualities
                 an
                 old
                 Monk
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 Monastery
                 made
                 his
                 advantage
                 of
                 ,
                 to
                 put
                 this
                 Impostor
                 into
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 and
                 advance
                 him
                 to
                 the
                 Throne
                 .
                 The
                 better
                 to
                 carry
                 on
                 his
                 design
                 ,
                 he
                 made
                 him
                 leave
                 the
                 Monastery
                 ,
                 and
                 go
                 into
                 Lithuania
                 ,
                 where
                 he
                 was
                 entertain'd
                 by
                 a
                 Great
                 Lord
                 ,
                 named
                 
                   Adam
                   Wesnewetski
                
                 ,
                 into
                 whose
                 favour
                 he
                 in
                 a
                 short
                 insinuated
                 himself
                 ,
                 by
                 his
                 ingenuity
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 constancy
                 of
                 his
                 services
                 .
                 One
                 day
                 his
                 Master
                 being
                 angry
                 with
                 him
                 ,
                 call'd
                 him
                 Bledinsin
                 ,
                 or
                 Son
                 of
                 a
                 Whore
                 ,
                 and
                 struck
                 him
                 .
                 Griska
                 making
                 his
                 advantage
                 of
                 that
                 disgrace
                 ,
                 fell
                 a
                 weeping
                 ,
                 and
                 told
                 his
                 Master
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 he
                 knew
                 who
                 he
                 was
                 ,
                 he
                 would
                 not
                 call
                 him
                 Son
                 of
                 a
                 Whore
                 ,
                 nor
                 treat
                 him
                 in
                 that
                 manner
                 .
                 The
                 curiosity
                 of
                 the
                 Polish
                 Lord
                 was
                 so
                 great
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 press
                 Greska
                 to
                 tell
                 him
                 who
                 he
                 was
                 .
                 The
                 Impostor
                 made
                 answer
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 lawful
                 Son
                 to
                 the
                 Great
                 Duke
                 
                   Iohn
                   Basilouits
                
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   Boris
                   Gudenou
                
                 would
                 have
                 murther'd
                 him
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 misfortune
                 fell
                 upon
                 a
                 Priest's
                 Son
                 very
                 like
                 him
                 ,
                 whom
                 his
                 friends
                 had
                 substituted
                 in
                 his
                 place
                 ,
                 while
                 he
                 was
                 convey'd
                 away
                 .
                 He
                 thereupon
                 shews
                 a
                 golden
                 Cross
                 beset
                 with
                 precious
                 stones
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 said
                 was
                 hung
                 about
                 his
                 neck
                 at
                 his
                 Baptism
                 .
                 Adding
                 that
                 the
                 fear
                 of
                 falling
                 into
                 the
                 hands
                 of
                 
                   Boris
                   Gudenou
                
                 had
                 kept
                 him
                 from
                 discovering
                 himself
                 till
                 then
                 .
                 Upon
                 which
                 he
                 casts
                 himself
                 at
                 his
                 Lords
                 feet
                 ,
                 and
                 intreats
                 him
                 to
                 take
                 him
                 into
                 his
                 protection
                 ,
                 enlivening
                 his
                 relation
                 with
                 so
                 many
                 circumstances
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 actions
                 with
                 so
                 much
                 shew
                 of
                 sincerity
                 ,
                 that
                 his
                 Master
                 ,
                 perswaded
                 he
                 spoke
                 nothing
                 but
                 truth
                 ,
                 immediately
                 furnish'd
                 him
                 with
                 Cloaths
                 ,
                 Horses
                 ,
                 and
                 attendance
                 befitting
                 the
                 greatness
                 of
                 a
                 Prince
                 of
                 that
                 quality
                 .
                 The
                 noise
                 of
                 it
                 spreads
                 over
                 all
                 the
                 Country
                 ,
                 finds
                 credit
                 every
                 where
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 presumption
                 grows
                 so
                 much
                 the
                 stronger
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 the
                 Great
                 Duke
                 
                   Boris
                   Gudenou
                
                 proffers
                 a
                 great
                 sum
                 of
                 mony
                 ,
                 to
                 any
                 that
                 should
                 bring
                 in
                 that
                 counterfeit
                 Demetrius
                 alive
                 or
                 dead
                 .
                 His
                 Master
                 ,
                 not
                 thinking
                 him
                 safe
                 at
                 his
                 house
                 ,
                 sends
                 him
                 into
                 Poland
                 ,
                 where
                 he
                 is
                 receiv'd
                 by
                 the
                 Weywode
                 of
                 Sandomira
                 ,
                 who
                 promises
                 him
                 a
                 sufficient
                 assistance
                 to
                 restore
                 him
                 to
                 his
                 Throne
                 ,
                 upon
                 condition
                 he
                 would
                 tolerate
                 the
                 Roman
                 Catholick
                 Religion
                 in
                 Muscovy
                 ,
                 as
                 soon
                 as
                 he
                 had
                 setled
                 himself
                 in
                 the
                 Government
                 
                 thereof
                 .
                 Demetrius
                 not
                 only
                 accepted
                 of
                 that
                 condition
                 ,
                 but
                 ,
                 being
                 secretly
                 instructed
                 ,
                 chang'd
                 his
                 Religion
                 ,
                 and
                 promised
                 to
                 marry
                 the
                 Weywode's
                 Daughter
                 ,
                 as
                 soon
                 as
                 he
                 should
                 be
                 establish'd
                 .
                 The
                 hope
                 of
                 so
                 advantageous
                 an
                 allyance
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 zeal
                 the
                 Weywode
                 had
                 for
                 his
                 Religion
                 ,
                 engag'd
                 him
                 to
                 employ
                 his
                 credit
                 and
                 friends
                 ,
                 by
                 whose
                 means
                 he
                 got
                 together
                 a
                 considerable
                 Army
                 ,
                 enter'd
                 Muscovy
                 ,
                 and
                 declared
                 a
                 War
                 against
                 the
                 Great
                 Duke
                 .
                 He
                 took
                 in
                 several
                 Cities
                 ,
                 debauch'd
                 and
                 corrupted
                 most
                 of
                 the
                 Officers
                 employ'd
                 by
                 Boris
                 against
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 grew
                 so
                 prosperous
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 grief
                 Boris
                 conceived
                 thereat
                 struck
                 him
                 so
                 to
                 the
                 heart
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 died
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 Apr.
                 13.
                 1605.
                 
                 The
                 Knez
                 and
                 Bojar●s
                 ,
                 who
                 were
                 at
                 Moscou
                 ,
                 immediately
                 caused
                 his
                 Son
                 
                   Foedor
                   Borissouits
                
                 to
                 be
                 crowned
                 ,
                 
                 though
                 very
                 young
                 :
                 but
                 reflecting
                 on
                 the
                 continual
                 success
                 of
                 Demetriu's
                 Arms
                 ,
                 their
                 minds
                 chang'd
                 ,
                 and
                 deriving
                 ,
                 from
                 his
                 victories
                 ,
                 an
                 ill
                 presage
                 against
                 the
                 new
                 Great
                 Duke
                 ,
                 they
                 concluded
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 must
                 be
                 the
                 true
                 Demetrius
                 ,
                 the
                 lawful
                 Son
                 of
                 
                   Iohn
                   Basilouits
                
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 they
                 did
                 ill
                 to
                 take
                 up
                 arms
                 against
                 their
                 natural
                 Sovereign
                 .
                 It
                 was
                 no
                 hard
                 matter
                 to
                 insinuate
                 this
                 into
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 who
                 presently
                 cry'd
                 ,
                 Live
                 Demetrius
                 ,
                 
                   true
                   Heir
                   of
                   the
                   Kingdom
                   ,
                   and
                   may
                   his
                   Enemies
                   perish
                   .
                
                 Whereupon
                 they
                 ran
                 to
                 the
                 Castle
                 ,
                 seis'd
                 upon
                 the
                 young
                 Great
                 Duke
                 ,
                 imprison'd
                 him
                 ,
                 ransacked
                 ,
                 misused
                 ,
                 and
                 forc'd
                 away
                 all
                 the
                 kindred
                 and
                 friends
                 of
                 
                   Boris
                   Gudenou
                
                 ,
                 and
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 sent
                 to
                 intreat
                 Demetrius
                 to
                 come
                 as
                 soon
                 as
                 he
                 pleas'd
                 ,
                 and
                 take
                 possession
                 of
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 of
                 his
                 Ancestors
                 .
                 They
                 also
                 begg'd
                 his
                 pardon
                 for
                 what
                 they
                 had
                 done
                 through
                 ignorance
                 ,
                 upon
                 the
                 instigation
                 of
                 Boris
                 ,
                 assured
                 him
                 of
                 their
                 affection
                 and
                 obedience
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 a
                 pledge
                 of
                 their
                 fidelity
                 ,
                 they
                 profer'd
                 to
                 put
                 into
                 his
                 hands
                 the
                 deceased
                 Duke's
                 Son
                 ,
                 his
                 Mother
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 his
                 Family
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 disposed
                 of
                 as
                 he
                 should
                 think
                 it
                 .
                 Upon
                 these
                 overtures
                 Demetrius
                 sent
                 a
                 Deak
                 ,
                 or
                 Secretary
                 named
                 
                   Iuan
                   Bogdanou
                
                 ,
                 with
                 order
                 to
                 strangle
                 the
                 Mother
                 and
                 Son
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 give
                 out
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 poison'd
                 .
                 Which
                 was
                 accordingly
                 executed
                 the
                 10.
                 of
                 Iune
                 1605.
                 in
                 the
                 second
                 moneth
                 of
                 the
                 reign
                 of
                 
                   Foedor
                   Borissouits
                
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 16.
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 moneth
                 ,
                 
                 Demetrius
                 came
                 to
                 Moscou
                 ,
                 with
                 his
                 Army
                 ,
                 which
                 strangely
                 encreased
                 as
                 he
                 came
                 along
                 .
                 The
                 whole
                 City
                 went
                 out
                 to
                 meet
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 made
                 him
                 Presents
                 .
                 He
                 was
                 Crown'd
                 the
                 21.
                 of
                 Iuly
                 ,
                 with
                 extrtordinary
                 Ceremonies
                 .
                 And
                 that
                 there
                 might
                 be
                 no
                 question
                 made
                 of
                 the
                 lawfulness
                 of
                 his
                 birth
                 ,
                 he
                 sent
                 for
                 the
                 Mother
                 of
                 the
                 true
                 Demetrius
                 ,
                 whom
                 
                   Boris
                   Gudenou
                
                 had
                 shut
                 up
                 in
                 a
                 Monastery
                 ,
                 at
                 a
                 great
                 distance
                 from
                 Moscou
                 .
                 He
                 went
                 to
                 meet
                 her
                 with
                 a
                 Noble
                 retinue
                 of
                 Courtiers
                 ,
                 lodg'd
                 her
                 in
                 the
                 Castle
                 ,
                 where
                 he
                 caused
                 her
                 to
                 be
                 treated
                 with
                 all
                 magnificence
                 ,
                 visiting
                 her
                 every
                 day
                 ,
                 and
                 doing
                 her
                 all
                 the
                 honour
                 a
                 Mother
                 could
                 expect
                 from
                 a
                 Son.
                 The
                 good
                 Lady
                 knew
                 well
                 enough
                 ,
                 that
                 Demetrius
                 ,
                 her
                 Son
                 ,
                 had
                 been
                 kill'd
                 ,
                 but
                 she
                 cunningly
                 dissembled
                 it
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 resentment
                 she
                 had
                 against
                 the
                 memory
                 of
                 
                   Boris
                   Gudenou
                
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 fear
                 she
                 was
                 in
                 to
                 be
                 ill-treated
                 by
                 this
                 counterfeit
                 Demetrius
                 ,
                 as
                 for
                 that
                 she
                 was
                 not
                 a
                 little
                 pleas'd
                 to
                 see
                 her self
                 so
                 much
                 honour'd
                 ,
                 and
                 enjoy
                 the
                 sweetness
                 of
                 a
                 happy
                 life
                 ,
                 after
                 the
                 miseries
                 and
                 afflictions
                 she
                 had
                 endured
                 in
                 the
                 Monastery
                 ,
                 since
                 her
                 Son's
                 death
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 when
                 the
                 Muscovites
                 found
                 his
                 manner
                 of
                 life
                 different
                 from
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 Great
                 Dukes
                 his
                 predecessors
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 resolv'd
                 to
                 marry
                 a
                 
                   Roman
                   Catholick
                
                 ,
                 the
                 Weywode
                 of
                 Sandomiria's
                 daughter
                 ,
                 and
                 ransack'd
                 the
                 Treasuries
                 of
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 to
                 furnish
                 her
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 advancement
                 she
                 expected
                 ,
                 they
                 began
                 to
                 mistrust
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 perceive
                 they
                 had
                 been
                 mistaken
                 .
                 One
                 of
                 the
                 principal
                 Knez
                 ,
                 named
                 
                   Vasili
                   Zuski
                
                 ,
                 was
                 the
                 first
                 that
                 offer'd
                 to
                 speak
                 of
                 it
                 to
                 some
                 other
                 Lords
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 Ecclesiastical
                 as
                 Secular
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 remonstrate
                 to
                 them
                 the
                 danger
                 whereto
                 both
                 the
                 State
                 and
                 Religion
                 were
                 expos'd
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 Alliance
                 which
                 that
                 Counterfeit
                 intended
                 to
                 make
                 with
                 a
                 strange
                 woman
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 a
                 contrary
                 Religion
                 ;
                 adding
                 ,
                 that
                 ,
                 of
                 necessity
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 an
                 Impostor
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 lewd
                 person
                 .
                 Upon
                 this
                 it
                 was
                 resolv'd
                 he
                 should
                 be
                 dispatch'd
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 way
                 :
                 but
                 the
                 Conspiracy
                 being
                 discover'd
                 ,
                 and
                 Zuski
                 taken
                 ,
                 Demetrius
                 got
                 him
                 sentenc'd
                 to
                 death
                 ,
                 but
                 sent
                 him
                 a
                 pardon
                 upon
                 the
                 point
                 of
                 execution
                 ,
                 hoping
                 by
                 that
                 mildness
                 ,
                 to
                 gain
                 the
                 affection
                 of
                 the
                 Muscovites
                 .
                 Accordingly
                 all
                 was
                 quiet
                 till
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 his
                 marriage
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 the
                 8.
                 of
                 May
                 ,
                 1606.
                 
                 The
                 Bride
                 being
                 arriv'd
                 ,
                 with
                 a
                 great
                 number
                 of
                 Poles
                 ,
                 Armed
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 a
                 capacity
                 to
                 become
                 Masters
                 of
                 the
                 City
                 ,
                 the
                 Muscovites
                 began
                 to
                 open
                 their
                 eyes
                 .
                 Zuski
                 got
                 to
                 his
                 own
                 house
                 ,
                 several
                 Knez
                 and
                 Bojares
                 ,
                 propos'd
                 to
                 their
                 consideration
                 the
                 present
                 State
                 of
                 Affairs
                 ,
                 the
                 unavoidable
                 ruine
                 of
                 both
                 State
                 and
                 Religion
                 ,
                 and
                 ,
                 profer'd
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 preservation
                 thereof
                 ,
                 once
                 more
                 to
                 expose
                 his
                 person
                 and
                 life
                 .
                 They
                 gave
                 him
                 thanks
                 ,
                 and
                 promis'd
                 to
                 assist
                 him
                 with
                 their
                 Persons
                 and
                 Estates
                 ,
                 when
                 there
                 should
                 be
                 an
                 opportunity
                 to
                 put
                 their
                 design
                 in
                 execution
                 .
                 They
                 had
                 a
                 fair
                 one
                 the
                 last
                 day
                 of
                 the
                 Nuptial
                 solemnity
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 the
                 ninth
                 after
                 the
                 Wedding
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 17.
                 of
                 May.
                 The
                 Great
                 Duke
                 and
                 his
                 Company
                 being
                 got
                 drunk
                 and
                 asleep
                 ,
                 the
                 Muscovites
                 caused
                 all
                 the
                 Bells
                 in
                 the
                 City
                 to
                 be
                 rung
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 wont
                 in
                 case
                 of
                 fire
                 ,
                 to
                 give
                 an
                 Alarm
                 ,
                 whereupon
                 they
                 immediately
                 put
                 themselves
                 into
                 Arms
                 ,
                 and
                 set
                 upon
                 the
                 Castle
                 ,
                 where
                 ,
                 having
                 defeated
                 the
                 Polish
                 Guards
                 ,
                 and
                 forc'd
                 the
                 Gates
                 ,
                 they
                 entred
                 the
                 Great
                 Dukes
                 Chamber
                 ,
                 who
                 thought
                 to
                 avoid
                 present
                 death
                 by
                 leaping
                 out
                 at
                 a
                 window
                 into
                 the
                 Court
                 ,
                 in
                 hope
                 to
                 save
                 himself
                 among
                 the
                 Guards
                 ,
                 which
                 were
                 still
                 there
                 in
                 Arms
                 :
                 but
                 he
                 was
                 taken
                 ,
                 and
                 cruelly
                 us'd
                 .
                 The
                 Castle
                 was
                 ransack'd
                 .
                 Zuski
                 ,
                 addressing
                 himself
                 to
                 the
                 pretended
                 Mother
                 of
                 Demetrius
                 ,
                 oblig'd
                 her
                 to
                 swear
                 by
                 the
                 Cross
                 ,
                 whether
                 Demetrius
                 was
                 her
                 
                 Son
                 ,
                 or
                 no
                 ,
                 to
                 which
                 having
                 answer'd
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 not
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 she
                 never
                 had
                 but
                 one
                 Son
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 been
                 unfortunately
                 murther'd
                 ,
                 they
                 shot
                 the
                 Counterfeit
                 Demetrius
                 in
                 the
                 head
                 with
                 a
                 Pistol
                 .
                 
                 They
                 imprison'd
                 the
                 pretended
                 Great
                 Dutchess
                 ,
                 with
                 her
                 Father
                 and
                 Brother
                 ,
                 as
                 also
                 the
                 Polish
                 Ambassador
                 .
                 The
                 Ladies
                 and
                 Gentlewomen
                 were
                 abus'd
                 and
                 deflour'd
                 ,
                 and
                 above
                 1700.
                 men
                 kill'd
                 ,
                 among
                 whom
                 were
                 many
                 Jewellers
                 ,
                 Merchants
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 abundance
                 of
                 Jewels
                 about
                 them
                 .
                 Demetrius's
                 body
                 was
                 stripp'd
                 ,
                 and
                 dragg'd
                 to
                 the
                 place
                 before
                 the
                 Castle
                 ,
                 where
                 it
                 lay
                 expos'd
                 for
                 three
                 whole
                 days
                 .
                 After
                 which
                 they
                 buried
                 it
                 ,
                 but
                 it
                 was
                 immediately
                 taken
                 up
                 again
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 burnt
                 ,
                 and
                 reduc'd
                 to
                 ashes
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 conspiracy
                 thus
                 succeeding
                 ,
                 the
                 Muscovites
                 chose
                 into
                 the
                 place
                 of
                 Demetrius
                 ,
                 Knez
                 
                   Basilouits
                   Zuski
                
                 ,
                 
                 the
                 Ring-leader
                 of
                 the
                 Enterprise
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 Crown'd
                 Iune
                 1.
                 1606.
                 
                 But
                 he
                 was
                 no
                 sooner
                 got
                 into
                 the
                 Throne
                 ,
                 ere
                 another
                 Impostor
                 disputed
                 the
                 possession
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 His
                 name
                 was
                 
                   Knez
                   Gregori
                   Schacopski
                
                 ,
                 who
                 at
                 the
                 pillaging
                 of
                 the
                 Castle
                 ,
                 having
                 found
                 the
                 Seals
                 of
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 ,
                 fell
                 into
                 a
                 League
                 with
                 two
                 Polauders
                 ,
                 and
                 made
                 a
                 shift
                 to
                 go
                 into
                 Poland
                 .
                 He
                 made
                 use
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 invention
                 as
                 his
                 Predecessor
                 ,
                 and
                 took
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 Demetrius
                 ,
                 giving
                 out
                 ,
                 where
                 he
                 came
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 had
                 escap'd
                 the
                 Massacre
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 night
                 time
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 had
                 kill'd
                 another
                 in
                 his
                 stead
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 going
                 into
                 Poland
                 to
                 raise
                 another
                 Army
                 ,
                 to
                 punish
                 the
                 Muscovites
                 for
                 their
                 infidelity
                 and
                 ingratitude
                 .
              
               
                 About
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 started
                 up
                 another
                 Demetrius
                 ,
                 
                 in
                 the
                 City
                 of
                 Moscou
                 .
                 He
                 was
                 Clerk
                 to
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 Secretaries
                 of
                 State
                 ,
                 got
                 into
                 the
                 field
                 ,
                 made
                 use
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 imposture
                 as
                 the
                 two
                 others
                 ,
                 and
                 found
                 abetters
                 ,
                 by
                 whose
                 assistance
                 he
                 became
                 Master
                 of
                 many
                 great
                 Cities
                 .
                 This
                 occasion'd
                 many
                 other
                 disorders
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Polanders
                 countenanc'd
                 out
                 of
                 their
                 resentment
                 of
                 the
                 affront
                 they
                 had
                 receiv'd
                 from
                 the
                 Muscovites
                 .
                 The
                 events
                 of
                 the
                 War
                 ,
                 occasioned
                 thereby
                 ,
                 prov'd
                 so
                 fatal
                 and
                 unhappy
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Muscovites
                 quarrell'd
                 at
                 Zuski
                 ,
                 and
                 look'd
                 upon
                 him
                 as
                 the
                 sole
                 cause
                 of
                 all
                 their
                 misfortunes
                 .
                 They
                 said
                 ,
                 his
                 Government
                 was
                 unjust
                 ,
                 because
                 unfortunate
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 there
                 must
                 needs
                 be
                 something
                 fatal
                 in
                 his
                 person
                 ,
                 when
                 victory
                 seem'd
                 to
                 shun
                 him
                 ,
                 to
                 side
                 with
                 his
                 Enemies
                 .
                 Three
                 Muscovian
                 Lords
                 ,
                 
                   Zacchary
                   Lippanow
                   ,
                   Michael
                   Molsaneck
                
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   Iuan
                   Kesefski
                
                 ,
                 were
                 the
                 first
                 that
                 amus'd
                 the
                 people
                 with
                 these
                 reports
                 ,
                 and
                 ,
                 perceiving
                 they
                 were
                 well
                 receiv'd
                 among
                 them
                 ,
                 proceeded
                 in
                 their
                 design
                 ,
                 depriv'd
                 Zuski
                 of
                 his
                 Dignity
                 ,
                 shut
                 him
                 up
                 in
                 a
                 Monastery
                 ,
                 and
                 had
                 him
                 shaved
                 .
              
               
                 Upon
                 this
                 ,
                 the
                 Knez
                 and
                 Bojares
                 ,
                 to
                 avoid
                 the
                 jealousie
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Election
                 might
                 raise
                 among
                 themselves
                 ,
                 resolv'd
                 to
                 take
                 in
                 a
                 forein
                 Prince
                 .
                 The
                 Polanders
                 still
                 countenanc'd
                 the
                 second
                 Demetrius
                 ,
                 so
                 far
                 as
                 that
                 they
                 forc'd
                 the
                 former's
                 Widow
                 to
                 acknowledge
                 him
                 for
                 her
                 husband
                 ,
                 and
                 expected
                 satisfaction
                 for
                 the
                 affront
                 they
                 had
                 received
                 at
                 Moscou
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 marriage
                 of
                 Demetrius
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 the
                 Muscovites
                 willing
                 to
                 satisfie
                 the
                 Polanders
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 finding
                 any
                 Prince
                 near
                 them
                 so
                 well
                 qualified
                 as
                 Vladislaus
                 ,
                 
                 eldest
                 son
                 to
                 Sigismond
                 King
                 of
                 Poland
                 ,
                 sent
                 to
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 his
                 father
                 ,
                 to
                 desire
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 might
                 accept
                 of
                 the
                 Crown
                 of
                 Muscovy
                 .
                 The
                 King
                 consented
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 Treaty
                 agreed
                 upon
                 ,
                 among
                 other
                 Clauses
                 ,
                 had
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   Iohn
                   Basilouits
                   Zuski
                
                 should
                 be
                 taken
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Monastery
                 ,
                 and
                 ,
                 with
                 some
                 other
                 Lords
                 of
                 his
                 Kinred
                 ,
                 should
                 be
                 put
                 into
                 the
                 hands
                 of
                 the
                 King
                 of
                 Poland
                 ,
                 who
                 kept
                 them
                 ,
                 a
                 long
                 time
                 ,
                 Prisoners
                 at
                 Smolensko
                 ,
                 where
                 Zuski
                 ,
                 at
                 last
                 ,
                 died
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 body
                 was
                 buried
                 near
                 the
                 High-way
                 ,
                 between
                 Thorn
                 and
                 
                   Warsaw
                   .
                   Stanilaus
                   Solkouski
                
                 was
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 mean
                 time
                 ,
                 advanc'd
                 with
                 his
                 Army
                 to
                 the
                 very
                 Gates
                 of
                 Moscou
                 ,
                 with
                 order
                 to
                 revenge
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 Demetrius
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Polanders
                 ,
                 who
                 were
                 Massacred
                 with
                 him
                 .
                 But
                 news
                 coming
                 of
                 the
                 conclusion
                 of
                 the
                 Treaty
                 ,
                 they
                 laid
                 down
                 their
                 Arms
                 ,
                 and
                 Stanislaus
                 had
                 order
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Prince's
                 name
                 ,
                 to
                 receive
                 homage
                 from
                 the
                 Muscovites
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 stay
                 at
                 Moscou
                 ,
                 till
                 the
                 Prince
                 were
                 come
                 thither
                 in
                 person
                 .
                 The
                 Muscovites
                 were
                 content
                 ,
                 and
                 ,
                 having
                 taken
                 the
                 Oath
                 of
                 Allegiance
                 ,
                 they
                 reciprocally
                 administred
                 it
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 permitted
                 him
                 ,
                 with
                 a
                 thousand
                 Poles
                 ,
                 to
                 enter
                 the
                 Castle
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 keep
                 a
                 Garrison
                 there
                 .
                 The
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 Army
                 stay'd
                 without
                 the
                 City
                 ,
                 not
                 doing
                 any
                 thing
                 at
                 which
                 the
                 Muscovites
                 might
                 conceive
                 any
                 jealousie
                 .
                 On
                 the
                 contrary
                 ,
                 there
                 was
                 much
                 kindness
                 shewn
                 on
                 both
                 sides
                 ,
                 till
                 that
                 the
                 Poles
                 ,
                 having
                 crept
                 by
                 degeees
                 into
                 the
                 City
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 number
                 of
                 above
                 six
                 thousand
                 ,
                 took
                 up
                 the
                 Avenues
                 of
                 the
                 Castle
                 for
                 their
                 quarters
                 ,
                 and
                 began
                 to
                 incommodate
                 the
                 Citizens
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 become
                 insupportable
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 their
                 insolences
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 violences
                 they
                 dayly
                 committed
                 upon
                 Women
                 and
                 Maids
                 ,
                 
                 nay
                 ,
                 upon
                 the
                 Muscovian
                 Saints
                 ,
                 at
                 which
                 they
                 shot
                 off
                 their
                 Pistols
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 the
                 Muscovites
                 not
                 able
                 to
                 endure
                 them
                 any
                 longer
                 ,
                 and
                 impatient
                 for
                 their
                 Great
                 Duke
                 ,
                 met
                 together
                 on
                 the
                 24.
                 of
                 Ianuary
                 1611.
                 in
                 the
                 place
                 before
                 the
                 Castle
                 ,
                 where
                 they
                 made
                 a
                 noise
                 ,
                 and
                 complained
                 of
                 the
                 outrages
                 which
                 they
                 daily
                 received
                 from
                 the
                 Polanders
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 impossible
                 for
                 them
                 to
                 maintain
                 so
                 great
                 a
                 number
                 of
                 Soldiers
                 ,
                 that
                 their
                 Trade
                 was
                 destroy'd
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 exhausted
                 to
                 the
                 least
                 drop
                 of
                 their
                 blood
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 new
                 Great
                 Duke
                 came
                 not
                 ,
                 which
                 made
                 them
                 apprehend
                 ,
                 there
                 was
                 something
                 ominous
                 in
                 it
                 ;
                 that
                 they
                 could
                 live
                 no
                 longer
                 at
                 that
                 rate
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 they
                 should
                 be
                 forc'd
                 to
                 those
                 remedies
                 ,
                 which
                 nature
                 had
                 furnish'd
                 them
                 with
                 ,
                 for
                 their
                 safety
                 ,
                 if
                 some
                 other
                 course
                 were
                 not
                 taken
                 .
              
               
               
                 The
                 Muscovites
                 ,
                 
                 having
                 weather'd
                 out
                 all
                 these
                 calamities
                 ,
                 proceeded
                 to
                 the
                 Election
                 of
                 a
                 new
                 Great
                 Duke
                 ,
                 and
                 chose
                 
                   Michael
                   Foederouits
                
                 ,
                 the
                 son
                 of
                 
                   Foedor
                   Nikitis
                
                 ,
                 a
                 Kinsman
                 ,
                 but
                 far
                 remov'd
                 ,
                 of
                 
                   Iuan
                   Basilouits
                
                 .
                 This
                 man
                 had
                 forsaken
                 his
                 wife
                 ,
                 for
                 God's
                 sake
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 call
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 became
                 a
                 Religious
                 man
                 ,
                 whereupon
                 he
                 was
                 made
                 Patriarch
                 ,
                 and
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 dignity
                 ,
                 chang'd
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 Foedor
                 ,
                 into
                 that
                 of
                 Philaretes
                 .
                 The
                 Son
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 of
                 a
                 very
                 good
                 nature
                 ,
                 and
                 much
                 inclin'd
                 to
                 Devotion
                 ,
                 hath
                 alwayes
                 express'd
                 a
                 great
                 respect
                 for
                 his
                 Father
                 ,
                 taking
                 his
                 advice
                 in
                 affairs
                 of
                 greatest
                 importance
                 ,
                 and
                 giving
                 him
                 the
                 honour
                 of
                 admittance
                 to
                 all
                 publick
                 Audiences
                 and
                 Ceremonies
                 ,
                 at
                 which
                 he
                 alwayes
                 gave
                 him
                 precedence
                 .
                 He
                 died
                 in
                 the
                 year
                 1633.
                 some
                 few
                 dayes
                 before
                 our
                 first
                 Embassy
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 first
                 thing
                 this
                 new
                 Great
                 Duke
                 did
                 ,
                 after
                 his
                 establishment
                 ,
                 was
                 ,
                 to
                 make
                 a
                 Peace
                 with
                 his
                 Neighbour
                 Princes
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 abolish
                 the
                 memory
                 of
                 his
                 Predecessors
                 Cruelties
                 ,
                 by
                 so
                 mild
                 a
                 Government
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 granted
                 ,
                 Muscovy
                 hath
                 not
                 had
                 ,
                 these
                 many
                 ages
                 ,
                 a
                 Prince
                 deserving
                 so
                 great
                 commendations
                 from
                 his
                 Subjects
                 .
                 He
                 died
                 Iuly
                 12.
                 1645.
                 in
                 the
                 49th
                 ▪
                 year
                 of
                 his
                 age
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 33.
                 of
                 his
                 reign
                 .
                 The
                 Great
                 Dutchess
                 ,
                 his
                 Wife
                 ,
                 died
                 eight
                 dayes
                 after
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 son
                 ,
                 
                   Knez
                   Alexei
                   Michalouits
                
                 succeeded
                 him
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 reign
                 of
                 
                   Michael
                   Foederouits
                
                 was
                 very
                 quiet
                 .
                 But
                 as
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 times
                 of
                 
                   Boris
                   Gudenou
                
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   Iohn
                   Basilouits
                   Zuski
                
                 ,
                 there
                 were
                 Counterfeit
                 Demetrius's
                 ,
                 so
                 ,
                 in
                 Michael's
                 time
                 ,
                 there
                 started
                 up
                 an
                 Impostor
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 the
                 boldness
                 ,
                 to
                 assume
                 the
                 name
                 and
                 and
                 quality
                 of
                 
                   Basili
                   Iouanouits
                   Zuski
                
                 ,
                 
                 Son
                 to
                 the
                 Great
                 Duke
                 
                   Iuan
                   Basilouits
                   Zuski
                
                 .
                 His
                 name
                 was
                 
                   Timoska
                   Ankudina
                
                 ,
                 born
                 in
                 the
                 City
                 of
                 Vologda
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Province
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 name
                 ,
                 and
                 son
                 to
                 a
                 Linnen
                 .
                 Draper
                 ,
                 named
                 Demko
                 ,
                 or
                 
                   Dementi
                   Ankudina
                
                 .
                 The
                 Father
                 having
                 observ'd
                 somewhat
                 of
                 more
                 than
                 ordinary
                 wit
                 in
                 him
                 ,
                 had
                 brought
                 him
                 up
                 to
                 writing
                 and
                 reading
                 ,
                 which
                 having
                 attain'd
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 look'd
                 upon
                 as
                 a
                 very
                 excellent
                 person
                 among
                 those
                 who
                 have
                 no
                 further
                 acquaintance
                 with
                 Learning
                 .
                 
                 The
                 excellency
                 of
                 his
                 voice
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 skill
                 in
                 singing
                 Hymns
                 at
                 Church
                 ,
                 recommended
                 him
                 to
                 the
                 Arch-Bishop
                 of
                 the
                 place
                 ,
                 who
                 took
                 him
                 into
                 his
                 service
                 ,
                 wherein
                 Ankudina
                 behaved
                 himself
                 so
                 well
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Arch-Bishop
                 having
                 a
                 kindness
                 for
                 him
                 ,
                 married
                 him
                 to
                 a
                 Grand-Child
                 of
                 his
                 .
                 This
                 Allyance
                 ,
                 which
                 might
                 have
                 been
                 very
                 advantageous
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 prov'd
                 the
                 first
                 occasion
                 of
                 his
                 ruine
                 :
                 for
                 he
                 presently
                 began
                 ,
                 in
                 his
                 Letters
                 ,
                 to
                 assume
                 the
                 quality
                 of
                 Son-in-law
                 to
                 the
                 Weywode
                 of
                 Vologda
                 ,
                 and
                 Vellicopermia
                 .
                 Having
                 ,
                 after
                 the
                 Arch-bishops
                 death
                 ,
                 squander'd
                 away
                 his
                 Wife's
                 fortune
                 ,
                 he
                 came
                 ,
                 with
                 his
                 Family
                 ,
                 to
                 Moscou
                 ,
                 where
                 ,
                 upon
                 the
                 recommendation
                 of
                 a
                 friend
                 of
                 the
                 Arch-bishop's
                 ,
                 he
                 found
                 an
                 employment
                 in
                 the
                 Novazetvert
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 the
                 Office
                 where
                 such
                 as
                 keep
                 common
                 Tip-ling-houses
                 are
                 oblig'd
                 to
                 take
                 the
                 Wine
                 ,
                 Strong-water
                 ,
                 and
                 Hydromel
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 sell
                 by
                 retail
                 ,
                 a●d
                 where
                 they
                 give
                 an
                 accompt
                 of
                 what
                 they
                 have
                 spent
                 .
                 He
                 was
                 made
                 Receiver
                 there
                 ,
                 but
                 became
                 so
                 unfaithful
                 ,
                 that
                 ,
                 the
                 first
                 Accompt
                 he
                 made
                 he
                 could
                 not
                 bring
                 in
                 what
                 was
                 due
                 to
                 the
                 Prince
                 ,
                 by
                 200.
                 
                 Crowns
                 :
                 and
                 in
                 regard
                 they
                 expect
                 a
                 great
                 exactness
                 upon
                 such
                 an
                 accompt
                 in
                 Muscovy
                 ,
                 he
                 put
                 his
                 invention
                 upon
                 the
                 rack
                 to
                 make
                 up
                 the
                 said
                 sum
                 .
                 
                 To
                 that
                 end
                 ,
                 he
                 went
                 to
                 one
                 of
                 his
                 fellow
                 Officers
                 ,
                 named
                 
                   Basili
                   Gregorowits
                   Spilki
                
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 Christen'd
                 a
                 Child
                 of
                 his
                 ,
                 and
                 done
                 him
                 several
                 kindnesses
                 ,
                 when
                 occasion
                 required
                 ,
                 and
                 told
                 him
                 ,
                 that
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 chiefest
                 Merchant●
                 of
                 Vologda
                 ,
                 one
                 to
                 whom
                 he
                 was
                 very
                 much
                 oblig'd
                 ,
                 being
                 come
                 to
                 the
                 City
                 ,
                 he
                 had
                 invited
                 him
                 to
                 Dinner
                 ,
                 and
                 would
                 be
                 glad
                 to
                 let
                 him
                 see
                 his
                 Wife
                 ;
                 intreating
                 him
                 to
                 lend
                 him
                 his
                 Wife's
                 Pearls
                 and
                 Rings
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 might
                 present
                 her
                 in
                 a
                 condition
                 suitable
                 to
                 his
                 employment
                 .
                 The
                 other
                 did
                 it
                 without
                 any
                 difficulty
                 ,
                 nay
                 ,
                 without
                 any
                 thing
                 to
                 shew
                 from
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 of
                 his
                 having
                 receiv'd
                 them
                 ,
                 though
                 they
                 were
                 worth
                 above
                 1000.
                 
                 Crowns
                 .
                 But
                 Timoska
                 ,
                 instead
                 of
                 pawning
                 the
                 Jewels
                 to
                 make
                 up
                 his
                 accompts
                 ,
                 sold
                 them
                 ,
                 made
                 use
                 of
                 the
                 money
                 ,
                 and
                 confidently
                 averr'd
                 that
                 his
                 friend
                 had
                 not
                 lent
                 him
                 any
                 .
                 Spilki
                 clapt
                 him
                 up
                 in
                 prison
                 ,
                 but
                 ,
                 having
                 no
                 evidence
                 to
                 convict
                 him
                 ,
                 he
                 could
                 not
                 hinder
                 his
                 being
                 set
                 at
                 liberty
                 ,
                 Timoska
                 had
                 some
                 difference
                 with
                 his
                 
                 Wife
                 ,
                 who
                 often
                 reproach'd
                 him
                 with
                 his
                 perfidiousness
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 vices
                 ,
                 especially
                 his
                 Sodomy
                 :
                 so
                 that
                 fearing
                 ,
                 on
                 the
                 one
                 side
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 called
                 to
                 accompt
                 for
                 what
                 he
                 was
                 in
                 arrear
                 to
                 the
                 Prince
                 ,
                 and
                 ,
                 on
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 that
                 his
                 Wife
                 might
                 happly
                 be
                 the
                 first
                 that
                 should
                 accuse
                 him
                 ,
                 bethought
                 him
                 one
                 day
                 to
                 send
                 his
                 son
                 to
                 a
                 friend
                 of
                 his
                 ,
                 
                 to
                 shut
                 up
                 his
                 Wi●e
                 in
                 a
                 stove
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 set
                 the
                 house
                 a-fire
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 his
                 Wife
                 was
                 burnt
                 .
                 Having
                 done
                 thus
                 ,
                 he
                 went
                 into
                 Poland
                 ,
                 but
                 so
                 secretly
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 thought
                 at
                 Moscou
                 ,
                 the
                 same
                 fire
                 had
                 consumed
                 him
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 his
                 family
                 .
              
               
                 Timoska
                 went
                 away
                 ,
                 about
                 the
                 latter
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 year
                 1643.
                 but
                 hearing
                 ,
                 in
                 1645.
                 that
                 the
                 Greak
                 Duke
                 was
                 to
                 send
                 an
                 Ambassador
                 to
                 the
                 King
                 of
                 Poland
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 his
                 being
                 at
                 the
                 Court
                 of
                 Warsaw
                 was
                 known
                 in
                 Muscovy
                 ,
                 
                 he
                 went
                 in
                 the
                 year
                 1646
                 to
                 Chmielniski
                 ,
                 General
                 of
                 the
                 Cosaques
                 ,
                 and
                 begg'd
                 his
                 protection
                 ,
                 against
                 the
                 persecutions
                 which
                 he
                 suffer'd
                 ,
                 upon
                 no
                 other
                 accompt
                 than
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Great
                 Duke
                 knew
                 him
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 near
                 kinsman
                 to
                 the
                 Prince
                 
                   Iuan
                   Basilouits
                   Zuski
                
                 .
                 He
                 had
                 wit
                 enough
                 to
                 carry
                 on
                 the
                 Imposture
                 ,
                 and
                 had
                 got
                 such
                 an
                 influence
                 over
                 Chmielniski
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 began
                 to
                 grow
                 considerable
                 ,
                 when
                 a
                 
                   Muscovian
                   Poslanik
                
                 ,
                 named
                 
                   Iacob
                   Koslou
                
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 been
                 sent
                 to
                 this
                 Cosaque
                 General
                 ,
                 knew
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 advis'd
                 him
                 to
                 return
                 to
                 Moscou
                 ,
                 and
                 endeavour
                 ,
                 to
                 make
                 up
                 the
                 sum
                 which
                 was
                 due
                 from
                 him
                 to
                 the
                 Great
                 Duke
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 not
                 so
                 great
                 ,
                 but
                 ,
                 that
                 having
                 paid
                 it
                 ,
                 the
                 intercession
                 of
                 his
                 friends
                 might
                 easily
                 get
                 his
                 pardon
                 :
                 for
                 it
                 was
                 not
                 yet
                 known
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 pretended
                 to
                 be
                 son
                 to
                 the
                 Great
                 Duke
                 
                   Iohn
                   Basilouits
                   Zuski
                
                 .
                 But
                 this
                 course
                 he
                 thought
                 not
                 safe
                 ,
                 and
                 ,
                 fearing
                 he
                 might
                 be
                 secur'd
                 ,
                 he
                 went
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 year
                 1648.
                 
                 to
                 Constantinople
                 ,
                 where
                 he
                 abjur'd
                 the
                 Christian
                 Religion
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 circumcised
                 .
                 He
                 stay'd
                 not
                 long
                 there
                 ,
                 but
                 ,
                 fearing
                 to
                 be
                 punish'd
                 for
                 some
                 Crimes
                 he
                 had
                 committed
                 there
                 also
                 ,
                 he
                 went
                 into
                 Italy
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 to
                 Rome
                 ,
                 
                 where
                 he
                 became
                 a
                 
                   Roman
                   Catholick
                
                 .
                 Thence
                 he
                 went
                 in
                 the
                 year
                 1650.
                 to
                 Vienna
                 ,
                 and
                 thence
                 into
                 Transilvania
                 ,
                 to
                 Prince
                 Ragotskie
                 ,
                 who
                 gave
                 him
                 Letters
                 of
                 recommendation
                 to
                 Queen
                 Christina
                 ,
                 of
                 Sueden
                 .
                 This
                 Princes
                 receiv'd
                 him
                 kindly
                 ,
                 and
                 giving
                 credit
                 to
                 what
                 he
                 related
                 ,
                 allowed
                 him
                 an
                 honourable
                 subsistence
                 .
                 The
                 Muscovian
                 Merchants
                 ,
                 who
                 were
                 then
                 at
                 Stockholm
                 ,
                 soon
                 acquainted
                 the
                 Great
                 Duke
                 with
                 this
                 man's
                 Imposture
                 ,
                 who
                 stuck
                 not
                 to
                 give
                 out
                 every
                 where
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 son
                 to
                 
                   Iohn
                   Basilouits
                   Zuski
                
                 .
                 The
                 Great
                 Duke
                 immediately
                 sent
                 thither
                 the
                 aforesaid
                 Koslou
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 seen
                 him
                 with
                 Chmielniski
                 ,
                 to
                 desire
                 the
                 Queen
                 to
                 deliver
                 up
                 that
                 man
                 to
                 him
                 :
                 but
                 Timoska
                 ,
                 who
                 knew
                 that
                 enquiry
                 would
                 be
                 made
                 for
                 him
                 ,
                 was
                 already
                 got
                 away
                 .
                 His
                 man
                 ,
                 whose
                 name
                 was
                 Kostka
                 ,
                 or
                 Constantine
                 ,
                 whom
                 some
                 business
                 had
                 detain'd
                 after
                 his
                 Master
                 at
                 Stockholm
                 ,
                 was
                 taken
                 ,
                 and
                 sent
                 ,
                 well
                 chain'd
                 ,
                 to
                 Muscovy
                 ,
                 where
                 they
                 found
                 Timoska's
                 Mother
                 and
                 Kinred
                 ,
                 whereof
                 some
                 were
                 put
                 to
                 the
                 Rack
                 and
                 executed
                 .
                 Timoska
                 was
                 taken
                 at
                 Reuel
                 ,
                 in
                 Livonia
                 ,
                 by
                 order
                 from
                 the
                 Queen
                 of
                 Sueden
                 ;
                 but
                 he
                 made
                 a
                 shift
                 to
                 get
                 out
                 of
                 prison
                 ,
                 and
                 went
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 way
                 of
                 Holland
                 ,
                 
                 to
                 Brussels
                 ,
                 where
                 he
                 saw
                 the
                 Arch-Duke
                 Leopold
                 .
                 Thence
                 he
                 went
                 to
                 Wittenberg
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 Leipsig
                 ,
                 where
                 he
                 made
                 profession
                 of
                 the
                 Lutheran
                 Religion
                 ,
                 and
                 Writ
                 ,
                 himself
                 ,
                 his
                 Confession
                 of
                 Faith
                 in
                 Latin.
                 
                 Thence
                 he
                 went
                 to
                 Noustadt
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Dutchy
                 of
                 Holstein
                 ,
                 where
                 
                   Peter
                   Miklaf
                
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 brought
                 Letters
                 from
                 the
                 Great
                 Duke
                 to
                 the
                 Duke
                 of
                 Holstein
                 ,
                 got
                 him
                 secur'd
                 .
                 He
                 was
                 carried
                 thence
                 to
                 Gottorp
                 ,
                 where
                 he
                 was
                 well
                 guarded
                 ,
                 till
                 the
                 Great
                 Duke
                 had
                 sent
                 express
                 order
                 for
                 the
                 bringing
                 of
                 his
                 person
                 to
                 Muscovy
                 .
                 The
                 Letters
                 which
                 the
                 Czaar
                 Writ
                 upon
                 that
                 occasion
                 are
                 such
                 as
                 may
                 be
                 well
                 inserted
                 in
                 this
                 place
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 may
                 thereby
                 discover
                 somewhat
                 of
                 the
                 elegance
                 of
                 the
                 Muscovian
                 manner
                 of
                 writing
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 Almighty
                 God
                 ,
                 
                 who
                 does
                 all
                 in
                 all
                 ,
                 and
                 protects
                 all
                 Nations
                 in
                 good
                 consolations
                 ,
                 from
                 Him
                 ,
                 who
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 Grace
                 ,
                 Providence
                 ,
                 Power
                 ,
                 Vertue
                 ,
                 Operation
                 ,
                 and
                 good
                 pleasure
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 magnifi'd
                 in
                 the
                 blessed
                 Trinity
                 ,
                 and
                 glorious
                 in
                 all
                 Eternity
                 ,
                 hath
                 been
                 chosen
                 ,
                 and
                 holds
                 the
                 Scepter
                 of
                 the
                 true
                 Christian
                 Faith
                 ,
                 to
                 govern
                 and
                 preserve
                 ,
                 with
                 Gods
                 assistance
                 ,
                 in
                 peace
                 and
                 quiet
                 ,
                 without
                 troubles
                 ,
                 the
                 Great
                 Empire
                 of
                 the
                 Russians
                 ,
                 with
                 all
                 the
                 Provinces
                 thereunto
                 annexed
                 ,
                 by
                 Conquest
                 or
                 otherwise
                 .
                 We
                 the
                 Grand
                 Seigneur
                 ,
                 Czaar
                 ,
                 and
                 Great
                 Duke
                 ,
                 
                   Alexei
                   Michaelouits
                
                 ,
                 Conservator
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 Russes
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 To
                 the
                 most
                 mighty
                 Frederick
                 ,
                 Hereditary
                 Prince
                 of
                 Norway
                 ,
                 Duke
                 of
                 
                   Sleswick
                   ,
                   Holstein
                   ,
                   Stormarie
                
                 and
                 Ditmarse
                 ,
                 Count
                 of
                 Oldenbourg
                 ,
                 and
                 Delmenhost
                 ,
                 Health
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 year
                 1644.
                 or
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Calculation
                 of
                 Muscovy
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 year
                 7152.
                 the
                 mentioned
                 
                   Timoska
                   Ankudina
                
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   Kostka
                   Konichou
                
                 ,
                 having
                 robbed
                 our
                 Treasure
                 ,
                 to
                 avoid
                 the
                 death
                 they
                 had
                 deserved
                 ,
                 departed
                 the
                 Countries
                 under
                 our
                 Iurisdiction
                 ,
                 to
                 go
                 to
                 Constantinople
                 ,
                 where
                 they
                 professed
                 the
                 Turkish
                 Religion
                 .
                 There
                 they
                 did
                 so
                 great
                 mischief
                 in
                 a
                 short
                 time
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 forc'd
                 to
                 fly
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 retreat
                 into
                 Poland
                 and
                 Lithuania
                 ,
                 where
                 they
                 endeavoured
                 to
                 sow
                 divisions
                 between
                 the
                 neighbouring
                 Princes
                 .
                 To
                 that
                 end
                 they
                 went
                 to
                 
                   Theodat
                   Chmielniski
                
                 ,
                 General
                 of
                 the
                 Cosaques
                 ,
                 whom
                 the
                 King
                 
                   John
                   Casimir
                
                 of
                 Poland
                 ,
                 our
                 Brother
                 ,
                 commanded
                 to
                 put
                 those
                 Robbers
                 into
                 the
                 hands
                 of
                 
                   M.
                   Germolitzowi
                
                 ,
                 Gentleman
                 of
                 his
                 Chamber
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 order
                 to
                 send
                 them
                 to
                 Muscovy
                 ,
                 under
                 the
                 conduct
                 of
                 
                   M.
                   Peter
                   Protesiowi
                   ,
                   a
                
                 Gentleman
                 of
                 our
                 retinue
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 said
                 Chmielniski
                 had
                 made
                 known
                 to
                 our
                 Czaarick
                 Majesty
                 .
                 But
                 these
                 Robbers
                 and
                 Traitors
                 got
                 to
                 Rome
                 ,
                 where
                 they
                 embraced
                 the
                 Latin
                 Religion
                 .
                 Afterwards
                 they
                 passed
                 through
                 several
                 other
                 Provinces
                 of
                 Europe
                 ,
                 where
                 they
                 changed
                 their
                 names
                 ,
                 so
                 as
                 Timoska
                 ,
                 sometimes
                 ,
                 assumed
                 that
                 of
                 Zuski
                 ,
                 and
                 sometimes
                 that
                 of
                 Sinensis
                 ,
                 while
                 Kostka
                 went
                 under
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 his
                 Servant
                 ,
                 till
                 such
                 time
                 as
                 both
                 having
                 been
                 known
                 at
                 Stockholm
                 ,
                 by
                 some
                 of
                 our
                 Merchants
                 of
                 Novogorod
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 places
                 ,
                 and
                 thereupon
                 secured
                 ,
                 one
                 at
                 Ruel
                 ,
                 the
                 other
                 at
                 
                 Narva
                 ,
                 the
                 Governours
                 of
                 those
                 two
                 places
                 made
                 some
                 difficulty
                 to
                 deliver
                 them
                 up
                 to
                 us
                 ,
                 without
                 express
                 order
                 from
                 the
                 Great
                 Queen
                 of
                 Sueden
                 .
                 But
                 when
                 we
                 had
                 desired
                 the
                 said
                 Great
                 Queen
                 of
                 Sueden
                 ,
                 to
                 put
                 those
                 Traitors
                 into
                 the
                 hands
                 of
                 the
                 Gentleman
                 whom
                 we
                 had
                 sent
                 expressly
                 for
                 that
                 purpose
                 ,
                 it
                 happened
                 that
                 at
                 his
                 coming
                 to
                 Reuel
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 Orders
                 of
                 the
                 said
                 Great
                 Queen
                 ,
                 the
                 Governour
                 had
                 already
                 suffered
                 one
                 of
                 them
                 to
                 make
                 his
                 escape
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 he
                 could
                 bring
                 along
                 with
                 him
                 but
                 only
                 the
                 said
                 Kostka
                 .
                 We
                 have
                 understood
                 since
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 other
                 hath
                 been
                 taken
                 and
                 imprisoned
                 in
                 the
                 Country
                 of
                 Holstein
                 ,
                 wherefore
                 we
                 have
                 thought
                 fit
                 to
                 send
                 to
                 your
                 Highness
                 our
                 
                   Pos●anick
                   ,
                   Basili
                   Spilki
                
                 ,
                 accompany'd
                 by
                 some
                 of
                 our
                 Subjects
                 ,
                 with
                 Letters
                 from
                 our
                 Czaarick
                 Majesty
                 ,
                 to
                 intreat
                 you
                 ,
                 that
                 you
                 will
                 be
                 pleas'd
                 to
                 deliver
                 up
                 unto
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 send
                 to
                 us
                 those
                 Traitors
                 .
              
               
                 
                   The
                   Letters
                   were
                   dated
                   the
                   last
                   of
                
                 October
                 ,
                 1652.
                 
                   after
                   which
                   the
                   Great
                   Duke
                   sent
                   another
                   of
                   the
                   5
                   of
                
                 Ianuary
                 ,
                 1653.
                 
                   to
                   the
                   same
                   effect
                   ,
                   save
                   that
                   ,
                   at
                   the
                   end
                   of
                   the
                   Letter
                   ,
                   were
                   added
                   the
                   lines
                   following
                   .
                
                 Since
                 that
                 time
                 ,
                 there
                 came
                 to
                 us
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 moneth
                 of
                 December
                 last
                 ,
                 
                   Peter
                   Micklaf
                
                 ,
                 of
                 Novogorod
                 ,
                 who
                 hath
                 informed
                 us
                 ,
                 how
                 that
                 ,
                 in
                 pursuance
                 of
                 your
                 Orders
                 ,
                 the
                 said
                 Traitor
                 had
                 been
                 secured
                 in
                 your
                 Ducal
                 City
                 of
                 Neustat
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 upon
                 the
                 Remonstrance
                 made
                 to
                 you
                 by
                 the
                 said
                 Micklaf
                 ,
                 you
                 had
                 translated
                 him
                 to
                 Gottorp
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 there
                 kept
                 under
                 a
                 good
                 and
                 sure
                 guard
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 we
                 send
                 back
                 again
                 unto
                 you
                 the
                 said
                 Micklaf
                 ,
                 with
                 Letters
                 from
                 our
                 Czaarick
                 Majesty
                 ,
                 to
                 entreat
                 you
                 ,
                 to
                 deliver
                 up
                 the
                 said
                 Traitor
                 to
                 him
                 and
                 
                   Basili
                   Spilki
                
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 may
                 have
                 no
                 further
                 opportunity
                 to
                 escape
                 ,
                 and
                 raise
                 new
                 troubles
                 in
                 the
                 World.
                 In
                 acknowledgement
                 whereof
                 our
                 Czaarick
                 Majesty
                 shall
                 serve
                 your
                 Highness
                 ,
                 in
                 such
                 occasions
                 as
                 shall
                 present
                 themselves
                 .
                 This
                 Robber
                 and
                 Traitor
                 to
                 our
                 Czaarick
                 Majesty
                 ,
                 named
                 Timoska
                 ,
                 is
                 of
                 very
                 mean
                 Birth
                 ,
                 the
                 son
                 of
                 a
                 Linnen-Draper
                 that
                 dealt
                 only
                 in
                 coarse
                 cloaths
                 ,
                 named
                 
                   Demki
                   Ankudina
                
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 Suburbs
                 of
                 Vologda
                 ,
                 His
                 Mother
                 is
                 called
                 Salmaniska
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 Son
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 yet
                 living
                 ,
                 
                   Tereska
                   .
                   Timoska
                
                 was
                 an
                 under
                 Officer
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Nova
                   Zetvert
                
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 hath
                 robb'd
                 our
                 Treasury
                 ,
                 hath
                 kill'd
                 his
                 Wife
                 ,
                 and
                 ,
                 with
                 his
                 own
                 house
                 ,
                 hath
                 burnt
                 several
                 other
                 houses
                 that
                 were
                 near
                 his
                 ,
                 whereby
                 many
                 of
                 our
                 Subjects
                 have
                 been
                 ruined
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 knowing
                 that
                 he
                 could
                 not
                 avoid
                 death
                 otherwise
                 than
                 by
                 flight
                 ,
                 he
                 got
                 away
                 in
                 the
                 manner
                 we
                 have
                 mentioned
                 .
                 Given
                 at
                 our
                 Czaarick
                 residence
                 of
                 Moscou
                 ,
                 the
                 third
                 of
                 January
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 year
                 of
                 the
                 Worlds
                 Creation
                 ,
                 7161.
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 birth
                 of
                 our
                 Saviour
                 ,
                 1653.
                 
                 After
                 this
                 ,
                 he
                 also
                 writ
                 a
                 third
                 Letter
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 17
                 of
                 October
                 the
                 same
                 year
                 ,
                 upon
                 which
                 the
                 Prisoner
                 was
                 delivered
                 up
                 to
                 those
                 ,
                 whom
                 the
                 Great
                 Duke
                 had
                 appointed
                 to
                 receive
                 him
                 .
              
               
                 One
                 of
                 these
                 Deputies
                 was
                 the
                 same
                 Spilki
                 whom
                 Timoska
                 had
                 cheated
                 of
                 his
                 Wife's
                 coller
                 and
                 Pearls
                 .
                 To
                 be
                 Gossips
                 is
                 a
                 great
                 allyance
                 in
                 Muscovy
                 ,
                 besides
                 they
                 had
                 been
                 fellow-Officers
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 Employment
                 ,
                 wherefore
                 Spilki
                 desired
                 ,
                 his
                 Highness
                 would
                 give
                 him
                 leave
                 to
                 see
                 the
                 Prisoner
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 speak
                 to
                 him
                 in
                 the
                 presence
                 of
                 some
                 Officers
                 of
                 the
                 Court.
                 But
                 Timoska
                 behaved
                 himself
                 as
                 if
                 he
                 knew
                 him
                 not
                 ,
                 and
                 would
                 not
                 speak
                 the
                 Muscovian
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 Polish
                 language
                 ,
                 purposely
                 to
                 gravel
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 who
                 could
                 not
                 speak
                 it
                 well
                 .
                 Spilki
                 asked
                 him
                 ,
                 whether
                 his
                 name
                 were
                 not
                 
                   Timoska
                   Ankudina
                
                 ,
                 and
                 whether
                 he
                 had
                 not
                 robb'd
                 the
                 Great
                 Duke's
                 Treasury
                 ,
                 and
                 committed
                 several
                 other
                 enormous
                 crimes
                 ?
                 Timoska
                 made
                 him
                 answer
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 might
                 be
                 
                   Timoska
                   Aukudina
                
                 had
                 robb'd
                 the
                 Great
                 Duke's
                 Treasury
                 ,
                 or
                 converted
                 his
                 money
                 to
                 his
                 own
                 use
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 not
                 concern'd
                 in
                 it
                 .
                 That
                 his
                 name
                 was
                 
                   Iohannes
                   Sinensis
                
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 Polish
                 language
                 Zuiski
                 ,
                 cunningly
                 avoiding
                 to
                 hint
                 at
                 what
                 he
                 had
                 said
                 before
                 ,
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 Son
                 to
                 the
                 Great
                 Duke
                 ,
                 
                   Iohn
                   Basilouits
                   Zuski
                
                 .
                 But
                 when
                 Spilki
                 ask'd
                 him
                 ,
                 whether
                 he
                 remembred
                 not
                 his
                 life
                 past
                 ;
                 the
                 other
                 derided
                 him
                 ,
                 gave
                 him
                 injurious
                 language
                 ,
                 and
                 added
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 could
                 not
                 acknowledge
                 him
                 in
                 the
                 quality
                 of
                 a
                 Poslanick
                 ,
                 since
                 he
                 was
                 but
                 a
                 poor
                 Shop-keeper
                 ,
                 and
                 seller
                 of
                 Pins
                 ,
                 alluding
                 to
                 his
                 name
                 ,
                 Spilki
                 ,
                 which
                 signifies
                 ,
                 a
                 Pin-maker
                 .
                 Timoska
                 would
                 needs
                 ,
                 one
                 day
                 ,
                 intreat
                 his
                 Highness
                 of
                 Holstein
                 to
                 appoint
                 his
                 Chancellor
                 ,
                 and
                 some
                 others
                 of
                 his
                 Councel
                 ,
                 to
                 receive
                 from
                 his
                 own
                 mouth
                 the
                 state
                 of
                 his
                 affairs
                 .
                 They
                 askt
                 him
                 what
                 house
                 and
                 family
                 he
                 was
                 of
                 ,
                 and
                 whether
                 he
                 were
                 of
                 kin
                 to
                 the
                 Great
                 Duke
                 ,
                 why
                 the
                 Great
                 Duke
                 persecuted
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 wherein
                 he
                 could
                 any
                 way
                 prejudice
                 him
                 ?
                 He
                 answer'd
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 known
                 ;
                 his
                 name
                 was
                 
                   Iohannes
                   Sinensis
                
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 Polish
                 language
                 ,
                 Zuski
                 ;
                 that
                 ,
                 at
                 his
                 Baptism
                 ,
                 he
                 had
                 been
                 named
                 Timotheus
                 ;
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 the
                 Son
                 of
                 
                   Basili
                   Domitian
                   Suiski
                
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 he
                 had
                 been
                 so
                 surnamed
                 ,
                 from
                 a
                 City
                 in
                 Muscovy
                 called
                 Suia
                 :
                 That
                 he
                 was
                 originally
                 a
                 Muscovite
                 ,
                 but
                 born
                 and
                 brought
                 up
                 in
                 Poland
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Province
                 of
                 
                   Novogarka
                   Severskhio
                
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 hereditary
                 Lord
                 of
                 
                   Hukragina
                   Severska
                
                 ,
                 upon
                 the
                 Frontiers
                 of
                 Muscovy
                 :
                 That
                 the
                 Great
                 Duke
                 was
                 not
                 his
                 Kinsman
                 ,
                 in
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 the
                 Great
                 Duke's
                 Father
                 had
                 been
                 but
                 a
                 Gentleman
                 ,
                 whereas
                 his
                 was
                 a
                 Prince
                 born
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 was
                 the
                 reason
                 why
                 the
                 Great
                 Duke
                 persecuted
                 him
                 .
                 That
                 the
                 Cham
                 of
                 Tartary
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 then
                 ingaged
                 in
                 a
                 War
                 against
                 the
                 King
                 of
                 Poland
                 ,
                 would
                 have
                 employ'd
                 him
                 in
                 a
                 War
                 against
                 the
                 Great
                 Duke
                 ,
                 but
                 he
                 had
                 a
                 greater
                 affection
                 for
                 the
                 Country
                 of
                 his
                 Predecessors
                 ,
                 than
                 to
                 trouble
                 its
                 quiet
                 :
                 That
                 it
                 was
                 in
                 his
                 power
                 to
                 send
                 above
                 a
                 100000
                 men
                 into
                 Muscovy
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 God
                 ,
                 of
                 his
                 goodness
                 ,
                 had
                 diverted
                 his
                 thoughts
                 from
                 doing
                 any
                 such
                 thing
                 .
                 He
                 had
                 written
                 somewhat
                 to
                 that
                 purpose
                 to
                 the
                 Patriarch
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 Poslanick
                 ,
                 who
                 came
                 from
                 Sueden
                 ,
                 having
                 enter'd
                 into
                 a
                 Familiarity
                 with
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 advised
                 him
                 to
                 write
                 to
                 the
                 Patriarch
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 most
                 likely
                 person
                 to
                 procure
                 his
                 pardon
                 ,
                 
                 he
                 resolv'd
                 to
                 do
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 deliver'd
                 his
                 Letter
                 to
                 the
                 Poslanick
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 he
                 writ
                 to
                 the
                 Patriarch
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 indeed
                 a
                 Muscovite
                 ,
                 and
                 ,
                 at
                 his
                 Baptism
                 ,
                 had
                 been
                 named
                 Timothy
                 ,
                 whereof
                 the
                 word
                 Timoska
                 is
                 the
                 diminutive
                 .
                 That
                 he
                 had
                 had
                 a
                 desire
                 to
                 enter
                 Muscovy
                 with
                 an
                 Army
                 of
                 300000
                 men
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 he
                 had
                 been
                 diverted
                 from
                 that
                 pernicious
                 design
                 by
                 the
                 Guardian
                 Angel
                 of
                 Muscovy
                 .
                 That
                 thereupon
                 he
                 came
                 to
                 himself
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 resolved
                 to
                 return
                 into
                 his
                 Country
                 ,
                 whereas
                 ,
                 had
                 he
                 been
                 minded
                 to
                 continue
                 his
                 wicked
                 life
                 ,
                 it
                 had
                 been
                 easie
                 for
                 him
                 to
                 get
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 prison
                 at
                 Neustat
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 his
                 intention
                 to
                 return
                 into
                 Muscovy
                 voluntarily
                 ,
                 with
                 those
                 whom
                 the
                 Great
                 Duke
                 had
                 appointed
                 to
                 conduct
                 him
                 .
                 The
                 Poslanick
                 ,
                 who
                 doubted
                 not
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 ,
                 upon
                 this
                 Letter
                 ,
                 he
                 would
                 have
                 made
                 such
                 a
                 confession
                 ,
                 as
                 night
                 have
                 convinc'd
                 him
                 ,
                 open'd
                 ,
                 and
                 read
                 it
                 in
                 his
                 presence
                 .
                 But
                 he
                 had
                 to
                 do
                 with
                 a
                 man
                 ,
                 whom
                 so
                 small
                 a
                 matter
                 would
                 not
                 make
                 to
                 betray
                 himself
                 .
                 He
                 would
                 perswade
                 them
                 that
                 the
                 Poslanick
                 was
                 a
                 cheat
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 Letter
                 was
                 counterfeited
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 had
                 never
                 writ
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 make
                 good
                 what
                 he
                 said
                 ,
                 he
                 writ
                 another
                 Letter
                 of
                 a
                 Stile
                 and
                 Character
                 so
                 far
                 different
                 from
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 former
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Poslanick
                 ,
                 mad
                 to
                 see
                 himself
                 so
                 abused
                 ,
                 flung
                 it
                 in
                 his
                 face
                 .
                 Timoska
                 took
                 it
                 up
                 ,
                 and
                 tore
                 it
                 to
                 pieces
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 the
                 distraction
                 of
                 his
                 conscience
                 was
                 but
                 too
                 apparent
                 in
                 the
                 inconsistency
                 of
                 his
                 depositions
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 the
                 declarations
                 he
                 had
                 made
                 ,
                 both
                 by
                 word
                 of
                 mouth
                 and
                 writing
                 .
                 For
                 ,
                 one
                 while
                 ,
                 he
                 said
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 Son
                 to
                 the
                 Great
                 Duke
                 ,
                 
                   Basili
                   Iuanouits
                   Zuski
                
                 ;
                 and
                 another
                 ,
                 he
                 said
                 his
                 Fathers
                 name
                 was
                 
                   Basile
                   Domitian
                
                 ,
                 though
                 it
                 was
                 known
                 ,
                 that
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 time
                 ,
                 there
                 were
                 but
                 three
                 Lords
                 of
                 the
                 House
                 of
                 Zuski
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 any
                 of
                 them
                 was
                 of
                 that
                 name
                 .
                 Sometimes
                 he
                 would
                 be
                 thought
                 a
                 Polander
                 ,
                 and
                 would
                 confidently
                 maintain
                 that
                 he
                 could
                 make
                 it
                 as
                 clear
                 as
                 the
                 Sun
                 at
                 Noon
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 no
                 Muscovite
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 there
                 was
                 not
                 any
                 thing
                 in
                 his
                 person
                 ,
                 language
                 ,
                 or
                 manner
                 of
                 life
                 which
                 might
                 perswade
                 the
                 World
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 .
                 Indeed
                 his
                 beard
                 was
                 quite
                 after
                 another
                 fashion
                 than
                 the
                 Muscovitet
                 ordinarily
                 wear
                 theirs
                 .
                 He
                 had
                 the
                 
                   Latin
                   ,
                   Italian
                   ,
                   German
                
                 and
                 Turkish
                 Languages
                 ,
                 so
                 well
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 be
                 understood
                 in
                 any
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 had
                 such
                 an
                 art
                 in
                 counterfeiting
                 all
                 sorts
                 of
                 hands
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 hard
                 to
                 convince
                 him
                 by
                 that
                 which
                 he
                 writ
                 in
                 his
                 first
                 employment
                 .
                 Nay
                 he
                 would
                 have
                 had
                 us
                 suspect
                 as
                 counterfeited
                 ,
                 the
                 Letters
                 sent
                 by
                 the
                 Great
                 Duke
                 to
                 our
                 Prince
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 had
                 not
                 signed
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 might
                 have
                 surpriz'd
                 us
                 with
                 that
                 allegation
                 ,
                 had
                 we
                 not
                 learnt
                 in
                 Muscovy
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Great
                 Duke
                 never
                 signs
                 expeditions
                 ,
                 but
                 leaves
                 that
                 to
                 be
                 done
                 by
                 the
                 Secretaries
                 of
                 State.
                 
              
               
                 Timoska
                 perceiving
                 these
                 evasions
                 would
                 not
                 serve
                 his
                 turn
                 ,
                 
                 ●ell
                 into
                 despair
                 ,
                 and
                 would
                 have
                 kill'd
                 himself
                 .
                 For
                 ,
                 being
                 upon
                 his
                 way
                 to
                 Travemunde
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 ship'd
                 away
                 ,
                 not
                 far
                 from
                 Neustat●
                 ,
                 he
                 cast
                 himself
                 down
                 headlong
                 from
                 the
                 Wagon
                 ,
                 and
                 shuffled
                 himself
                 under
                 the
                 Wheels
                 ,
                 hoping
                 they
                 would
                 pass
                 over
                 his
                 Body
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 ground
                 being
                 soft
                 and
                 sandy
                 ,
                 his
                 fall
                 did
                 him
                 no
                 hurt
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Wagon
                 was
                 immediately
                 staid
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 they
                 had
                 the
                 time
                 to
                 return
                 him
                 to
                 his
                 place
                 ,
                 where
                 they
                 fasten'd
                 him
                 beyond
                 all
                 fear
                 of
                 shewing
                 such
                 another
                 trick
                 .
                 He
                 seem'd
                 to
                 be
                 in
                 a
                 very
                 good
                 humour
                 all
                 the
                 way
                 ,
                 yet
                 sought
                 all
                 the
                 means
                 he
                 could
                 imagine
                 ,
                 to
                 compass
                 his
                 own
                 death
                 ;
                 but
                 he
                 was
                 so
                 narrowly
                 watch'd
                 ,
                 that
                 at
                 last
                 being
                 out
                 of
                 all
                 hope
                 to
                 effect
                 it
                 ,
                 the
                 joy
                 he
                 had
                 express'd
                 before
                 was
                 much
                 abated
                 .
                 Coming
                 to
                 Novogorod
                 ,
                 he
                 fell
                 into
                 so
                 deep
                 a
                 melancholy
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 become
                 absolutely
                 disconsolate
                 .
                 Which
                 yet
                 hindred
                 not
                 but
                 that
                 amidst
                 the
                 greatest
                 tortures
                 he
                 express'd
                 an
                 admirable
                 constancy
                 ,
                 at
                 least
                 if
                 I
                 may
                 so
                 call
                 the
                 resolute
                 obstinacy
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 he
                 persisted
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 his
                 first
                 depositions
                 ;
                 whether
                 it
                 were
                 his
                 design
                 thereby
                 to
                 confirm
                 ,
                 in
                 strangers
                 ,
                 the
                 opinion
                 he
                 would
                 have
                 imprinted
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 or
                 that
                 he
                 considered
                 with
                 himself
                 ,
                 that
                 his
                 confession
                 would
                 not
                 prevent
                 his
                 death
                 ,
                 nor
                 alleviate
                 his
                 misfortune
                 .
                 
                 As
                 soon
                 as
                 he
                 came
                 to
                 Moscou
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 put
                 to
                 the
                 torture
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 presence
                 of
                 divers
                 persons
                 of
                 quality
                 ;
                 but
                 he
                 impudently
                 told
                 them
                 ,
                 that
                 ,
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 Bojares
                 ,
                 he
                 would
                 not
                 vouchsafe
                 to
                 speak
                 to
                 any
                 ,
                 but
                 
                   Knez
                   Nikita
                   Iuanouits
                   Romanow
                
                 ;
                 and
                 him
                 only
                 ,
                 as
                 knowing
                 him
                 by
                 fame
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 his
                 goodness
                 and
                 courage
                 he
                 should
                 be
                 glad
                 to
                 have
                 some
                 discourse
                 withall
                 .
                 While
                 two
                 Bojares
                 were
                 gone
                 to
                 find
                 out
                 
                   Nikita
                   ,
                   Timoska
                
                 desired
                 somewhat
                 to
                 drink
                 .
                 They
                 presented
                 to
                 him
                 some
                 Quas
                 ,
                 in
                 a
                 wooden
                 dish
                 ,
                 but
                 he
                 would
                 have
                 Hydromel
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 it
                 should
                 be
                 brought
                 him
                 in
                 a
                 silver
                 Cup
                 ;
                 but
                 after
                 they
                 had
                 so
                 far
                 comply'd
                 with
                 his
                 humour
                 ,
                 he
                 only
                 put
                 it
                 to
                 his
                 lips
                 ,
                 and
                 would
                 not
                 drink
                 .
                 Seeing
                 Nikita
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 other
                 two
                 Bojares
                 come
                 in
                 ,
                 he
                 gave
                 them
                 a
                 civil
                 salute
                 :
                 but
                 still
                 affirmed
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 Son
                 to
                 
                   Basili
                   Iuanouits
                   Zuski
                
                 ,
                 though
                 it
                 were
                 prov'd
                 against
                 him
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 the
                 Son
                 of
                 
                   Dementi
                   Aukudina
                
                 ,
                 a
                 Linnen
                 Draper
                 of
                 Vologda
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 Great
                 Duke
                 Basili
                 had
                 had
                 no
                 children
                 ,
                 but
                 only
                 two
                 Brothers
                 ,
                 
                   Knez
                   Demetri
                   Iuanouits
                
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   Iuan
                   Iuanouits
                   Zuski
                
                 ,
                 who
                 both
                 died
                 without
                 issue
                 male
                 .
                 For
                 of
                 these
                 three
                 Brothers
                 ,
                 who
                 were
                 sent
                 Prisoners
                 into
                 Poland
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 election
                 of
                 Vladislaus
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 year
                 1610.
                 with
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 Great
                 Dukes
                 kinred
                 ,
                 the
                 two
                 elder
                 died
                 there
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 third
                 was
                 releas'd
                 ,
                 and
                 sent
                 back
                 into
                 Muscovy
                 ,
                 where
                 he
                 died
                 some
                 few
                 years
                 before
                 the
                 execution
                 of
                 Timoska
                 .
                 'T
                 is
                 true
                 ,
                 there
                 was
                 another
                 Lord
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 Family
                 ,
                 but
                 he
                 had
                 left
                 only
                 one
                 Son
                 ,
                 named
                 
                   Michael
                   Basilouits
                   Zuski
                   Scapin
                
                 ,
                 who
                 died
                 without
                 issue
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 Suedes
                 took
                 the
                 City
                 of
                 Novogorod
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 year
                 1616.
                 
              
               
                 While
                 he
                 endured
                 the
                 torture
                 ,
                 they
                 brought
                 his
                 Mother
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 who
                 exhorted
                 him
                 to
                 acknowledge
                 his
                 crime
                 .
                 He
                 seem'd
                 to
                 be
                 moved
                 at
                 her
                 presence
                 ,
                 but
                 persisted
                 in
                 affirming
                 he
                 knew
                 
                 her
                 not
                 ,
                 no
                 more
                 than
                 he
                 did
                 
                   Iuan
                   Pescou
                
                 ,
                 with
                 whom
                 he
                 had
                 left
                 his
                 Son
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 left
                 Muscovy
                 .
                 This
                 man
                 represented
                 to
                 him
                 how
                 much
                 he
                 was
                 to
                 blame
                 ,
                 for
                 behaving
                 himself
                 so
                 in
                 the
                 condition
                 he
                 was
                 in
                 ,
                 and
                 told
                 him
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 must
                 at
                 last
                 pull
                 off
                 the
                 vizard
                 ,
                 he
                 had
                 made
                 use
                 of
                 for
                 so
                 many
                 years
                 ,
                 to
                 cheat
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 and
                 disturb
                 his
                 Country
                 ,
                 conjuring
                 him
                 to
                 own
                 his
                 Son
                 ,
                 and
                 rely
                 no
                 longer
                 on
                 elusions
                 and
                 impostures
                 ,
                 which
                 would
                 only
                 aggravate
                 his
                 misery
                 ,
                 and
                 bring
                 a
                 greater
                 weight
                 of
                 God's
                 vengeance
                 upon
                 him
                 .
                 He
                 was
                 so
                 mov'd
                 hereat
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 would
                 not
                 speak
                 one
                 word
                 afterwards
                 ,
                 though
                 there
                 were
                 divers
                 persons
                 brought
                 before
                 him
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 known
                 him
                 while
                 he
                 was
                 employ'd
                 at
                 the
                 Tavern-Office
                 .
                 He
                 was
                 search'd
                 and
                 found
                 to
                 be
                 Circumcis'd
                 .
                 The
                 next
                 day
                 they
                 put
                 him
                 again
                 to
                 the
                 torture
                 ,
                 but
                 he
                 would
                 not
                 speak
                 at
                 all
                 :
                 so
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 immediately
                 carried
                 to
                 the
                 great
                 Market-place
                 ,
                 where
                 his
                 sentence
                 was
                 pronounced
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 presently
                 put
                 in
                 execution
                 .
                 They
                 cut
                 off
                 ,
                 with
                 an
                 Ax
                 ,
                 first
                 ,
                 his
                 right
                 arm
                 ,
                 below
                 the
                 elbow
                 ,
                 then
                 the
                 left
                 leg
                 ,
                 below
                 the
                 knee
                 ,
                 and
                 afterwards
                 the
                 left
                 arm
                 and
                 right
                 leg
                 ,
                 and
                 last
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 head
                 ,
                 The
                 members
                 were
                 set
                 up
                 on
                 stakes
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 trunk
                 left
                 upon
                 the
                 ground
                 :
                 but
                 the
                 Dogs
                 devour'd
                 it
                 in
                 the
                 night
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 next
                 morning
                 the
                 Executioner's
                 Servants
                 dragg'd
                 the
                 members
                 to
                 the
                 place
                 where
                 all
                 the
                 City
                 dirt
                 is
                 thrown
                 .
              
               
                 His
                 man
                 ,
                 Kostka
                 was
                 pardoned
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 had
                 confess'd
                 the
                 truth
                 ;
                 but
                 ,
                 in
                 regard
                 he
                 had
                 been
                 unfaithful
                 towards
                 his
                 Prince
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 sentenc'd
                 to
                 lose
                 three
                 fingers
                 of
                 his
                 right
                 hand
                 .
                 The
                 Patriarch
                 got
                 that
                 punishment
                 to
                 be
                 moderated
                 ,
                 upon
                 this
                 accompt
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Religion
                 of
                 the
                 Muscovites
                 obliging
                 them
                 to
                 make
                 the
                 sign
                 of
                 the
                 Cross
                 with
                 the
                 right
                 hand
                 ,
                 which
                 ought
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 maimed
                 ,
                 he
                 receiv'd
                 his
                 punishment
                 in
                 the
                 left
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 sent
                 into
                 Siberia
                 ,
                 where
                 provision
                 was
                 made
                 for
                 his
                 subsistence
                 during
                 life
                 .
                 About
                 this
                 time
                 there
                 came
                 a
                 Polish
                 Envoy
                 to
                 Moscou
                 They
                 gave
                 him
                 audience
                 the
                 same
                 day
                 that
                 Timoska
                 was
                 put
                 to
                 death
                 ,
                 and
                 brought
                 him
                 through
                 the
                 Market-place
                 just
                 at
                 the
                 execution
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 might
                 be
                 an
                 eye
                 witness
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 give
                 an
                 accompt
                 ,
                 in
                 Poland
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 Tragedy
                 of
                 that
                 Impostor
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 been
                 there
                 look'd
                 upon
                 as
                 son
                 to
                 the
                 Great
                 Duke
                 ,
                 
                   Basili
                   Iuanouits
                   Zuski
                
                 .
              
               
                 We
                 said
                 before
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Great
                 Duke
                 
                   Michael
                   Federouits
                
                 died
                 Iul.
                 12.
                 1645.
                 
                 The
                 very
                 next
                 day
                 ,
                 the
                 Knez
                 and
                 Bojares
                 would
                 needs
                 crown
                 his
                 Son
                 ,
                 
                   Alexei
                   Michaelouits
                
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 not
                 full
                 sixteen
                 years
                 of
                 age
                 .
                 He
                 it
                 is
                 that
                 now
                 reigns
                 ,
                 and
                 makes
                 himself
                 known
                 by
                 the
                 War
                 he
                 made
                 upon
                 Poland
                 ,
                 as
                 also
                 by
                 that
                 which
                 he
                 daily
                 threatens
                 against
                 Sueden
                 .
                 He
                 was
                 born
                 ,
                 
                   March
                   17.
                   1630.
                   
                   Knez
                   Boris
                   Iuanouits
                   Morosou
                   ,
                
                 fearing
                 his
                 enemies
                 might
                 take
                 any
                 advantage
                 of
                 the
                 Prince's
                 tender
                 years
                 ,
                 so
                 hastened
                 his
                 Coronation
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 could
                 not
                 send
                 for
                 all
                 those
                 who
                 are
                 oblig'd
                 to
                 be
                 present
                 thereat
                 ,
                 nor
                 perform
                 it
                 with
                 the
                 requisite
                 Ceremonies
                 :
                 which
                 are
                 as
                 followeth
                 .
              
               
                 They
                 summon
                 to
                 Moscou
                 ,
                 
                 not
                 only
                 all
                 the
                 Metropolitans
                 ,
                 Archbishops
                 ,
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 Knez
                 ,
                 and
                 Bojares
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 the
                 Principal
                 Merchants
                 ,
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 Cities
                 in
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 .
                 The
                 day
                 appointed
                 for
                 the
                 Coronation
                 ,
                 the
                 Patriarch
                 ,
                 attended
                 by
                 the
                 Metropolitans
                 ,
                 conduct
                 the
                 new
                 Great
                 Duke
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 within
                 the
                 Castle
                 ,
                 where
                 a
                 Scaffold
                 is
                 erected
                 three
                 steps
                 high
                 ,
                 cover'd
                 with
                 rich
                 Persian
                 Tapistry
                 ,
                 on
                 which
                 are
                 set
                 three
                 Brocado
                 Chairs
                 ,
                 at
                 an
                 equal
                 distance
                 one
                 from
                 the
                 other
                 .
                 One
                 is
                 for
                 the
                 Great
                 Duke
                 ,
                 another
                 for
                 the
                 Patriarch
                 ,
                 and
                 upon
                 the
                 third
                 are
                 set
                 the
                 Ducal
                 Cap
                 and
                 Robe
                 .
                 The
                 Cap
                 is
                 embroider'd
                 with
                 Pearls
                 and
                 Diamonds
                 ,
                 having
                 upon
                 the
                 Crown
                 a
                 Tassel
                 ,
                 on
                 which
                 hangs
                 a
                 little
                 Crown
                 ,
                 set
                 as
                 thick
                 as
                 may
                 be
                 with
                 Diamonds
                 :
                 and
                 the
                 Robe
                 is
                 of
                 a
                 rich
                 Brocado
                 ,
                 lined
                 with
                 the
                 best
                 kind
                 of
                 Sables
                 .
                 They
                 say
                 the
                 Great
                 Duke
                 
                   Demetri
                   Monomach
                
                 found
                 it
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 taking
                 of
                 Kaffa
                 ,
                 in
                 Tartarie
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 he
                 immediately
                 design'd
                 it
                 for
                 the
                 Coronation
                 of
                 the
                 Princes
                 his
                 Successors
                 .
              
               
                 As
                 soon
                 as
                 the
                 Czaar
                 is
                 come
                 within
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 the
                 Clergy
                 begin
                 to
                 sing
                 their
                 Hymn●
                 ,
                 which
                 ended
                 ,
                 the
                 Patriarch
                 prays
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 to
                 St.
                 Nicholas
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 other
                 Saints
                 ,
                 desiring
                 their
                 presence
                 at
                 that
                 day's
                 Solemnity
                 .
                 The
                 prayer
                 ended
                 ,
                 the
                 Chief
                 Counsellour
                 of
                 State
                 ,
                 taking
                 the
                 Great
                 Duke
                 by
                 the
                 hand
                 ,
                 presents
                 him
                 to
                 the
                 Patriarch
                 ,
                 and
                 sayes
                 to
                 him
                 ;
                 Since
                 the
                 Knez
                 and
                 Bojares
                 acknowledge
                 the
                 Prince
                 here
                 present
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 next
                 of
                 Kin
                 to
                 the
                 late
                 Great
                 Duke
                 ,
                 and
                 lawfull
                 Heir
                 to
                 the
                 Crown
                 ,
                 they
                 desire
                 ,
                 that
                 ,
                 as
                 such
                 ,
                 you
                 immediately
                 Crown
                 him
                 .
                 Whereupon
                 the
                 Patriarch
                 leads
                 the
                 Prince
                 up
                 to
                 the
                 Scaffold
                 ,
                 and
                 having
                 seated
                 him
                 in
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 three
                 Chairs
                 ,
                 he
                 puts
                 to
                 his
                 forehead
                 ,
                 a
                 little
                 Cross
                 of
                 Diamonds
                 ,
                 and
                 blesses
                 him
                 .
                 Then
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 Metropolitans
                 reads
                 the
                 following
                 Prayer
                 .
                 
                   O
                   Lord
                   our
                   God
                   ,
                   King
                   of
                   Kings
                   ,
                   who
                   didst
                   choose
                   thy
                   servant
                   David
                   ,
                   by
                   the
                   Prophet
                   Samuel
                   ,
                   and
                   who
                   didst
                   cause
                   him
                   to
                   be
                   anointed
                   King
                   over
                   thy
                   people
                   Israel
                   ,
                   hearken
                   to
                   our
                   prayers
                   ,
                   which
                   ,
                   though
                   unworthy
                   ,
                   we
                   offer
                   up
                   unto
                   thee
                   .
                   Look
                   down
                   ,
                   from
                   the
                   highest
                   Heavens
                   ,
                   upon
                   this
                   thy
                   faithful
                   servant
                   ,
                   who
                   is
                   here
                   seated
                   upon
                   this
                   Chair
                   ,
                   and
                   whom
                   thou
                   hast
                   exalted
                   to
                   be
                   King
                   over
                   thy
                   people
                   ,
                   whom
                   thou
                   hast
                   redeemed
                   by
                   the
                   blood
                   of
                   thy
                   Son.
                   Anoint
                   him
                   with
                   the
                   Oyl
                   of
                   gladness
                   ;
                   protect
                   him
                   by
                   thy
                   power
                   ;
                   set
                   upon
                   his
                   head
                   a
                   precious
                   Diadem
                   ;
                   grant
                   him
                   a
                   long
                   and
                   happy
                   life
                   ;
                   put
                   into
                   his
                   hand
                   a
                   Royal
                   Scepter
                   ,
                   and
                   make
                   him
                   sit
                   upon
                   the
                   Throne
                   of
                   Justice
                   .
                   Make
                   subject
                   to
                   him
                   all
                   barbarous
                   Languages
                   ;
                   Let
                   his
                   heart
                   and
                   his
                   understanding
                   alwayes
                   continue
                   in
                   thy
                   fear
                   .
                   In
                   all
                   the
                   course
                   of
                   his
                   life
                   ,
                   let
                   him
                   be
                   constantly
                   obedient
                   to
                   thy
                   Commandement
                   .
                   Suffer
                   not
                   any
                   Heresie
                   ,
                   or
                   Schism
                   to
                   come
                   near
                   his
                   Person
                   or
                   Government
                   .
                   Teach
                   him
                   to
                   maintain
                   and
                   observe
                   whatsoever
                   the
                   holy
                   Greek
                   Church
                   commandeth
                   and
                   ordaineth
                   .
                   
                   
                     Iudge
                     thy
                     people
                     in
                     Iustice
                     ,
                     and
                     be
                     merciful
                     to
                     the
                     poor
                     ;
                     that
                     ,
                     when
                     they
                     leave
                     this
                     Valley
                     of
                     tears
                     ,
                     they
                     may
                     be
                     received
                     into
                     eternal
                     joys
                     .
                  
                   Which
                   Prayer
                   the
                   Patriarch
                   concludes
                   with
                   these
                   words
                   ,
                   
                     For
                     thine
                     is
                     the
                     Kingdom
                     ,
                     the
                     Power
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     Glory
                     ;
                     God
                     the
                     Father
                     ,
                     God
                     the
                     Son
                     ,
                     God
                     the
                     Holy
                     Ghost
                     be
                     with
                     us
                     ,
                     and
                     remain
                     with
                     us
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 The
                 Prayer
                 ended
                 ,
                 the
                 Patriarch
                 commands
                 two
                 Metropolitans
                 to
                 take
                 the
                 Cap
                 and
                 Robe
                 ,
                 and
                 having
                 caused
                 some
                 of
                 the
                 Bojares
                 to
                 come
                 upon
                 the
                 Scaffold
                 ,
                 he
                 commands
                 them
                 to
                 put
                 them
                 on
                 the
                 Great
                 Duke
                 ,
                 whom
                 he
                 blesseth
                 a
                 second
                 time
                 ,
                 by
                 touching
                 his
                 forehead
                 with
                 the
                 little
                 Cross
                 of
                 Diamonds
                 .
                 Then
                 he
                 causes
                 to
                 be
                 given
                 to
                 them
                 the
                 Ducal
                 Cap
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 set
                 upon
                 his
                 head
                 ,
                 while
                 he
                 says
                 ,
                 In
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 the
                 Father
                 ,
                 the
                 Son
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 blesses
                 him
                 the
                 third
                 time
                 .
                 That
                 done
                 ,
                 the
                 Patriarch
                 causes
                 all
                 the
                 Prelates
                 to
                 approach
                 ,
                 who
                 give
                 the
                 Benediction
                 to
                 the
                 Great
                 Duke
                 ,
                 but
                 it
                 is
                 only
                 with
                 their
                 hands
                 .
                 That
                 Ceremony
                 ended
                 ,
                 the
                 Great
                 Duke
                 and
                 the
                 Patriarch
                 sit
                 down
                 ,
                 but
                 they
                 immediately
                 rise
                 again
                 ,
                 to
                 give
                 order
                 for
                 the
                 singing
                 of
                 the
                 Letany
                 ,
                 whereof
                 every
                 verse
                 ends
                 with
                 
                   Gospodi
                   pomiluy
                
                 ,
                 Lord
                 ,
                 have
                 mercy
                 upon
                 us
                 ,
                 putting
                 in
                 ever
                 and
                 anon
                 the
                 great
                 Duke's
                 name
                 .
                 After
                 the
                 Letany
                 they
                 sit
                 down
                 again
                 ,
                 and
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 Metropolitans
                 comes
                 up
                 to
                 the
                 Altar
                 ,
                 and
                 says
                 singing
                 ,
                 
                   God
                   preserve
                   our
                
                 Czaar
                 
                   and
                   Great
                   Duke
                   of
                   all
                   the
                
                 Russes
                 ,
                 
                   whom
                   God
                   hath
                   out
                   of
                   his
                   love
                   bestow'd
                   on
                   us
                   ,
                   in
                   good
                   health
                   ,
                   and
                   grant
                   him
                   a
                   long
                   and
                   a
                   happy
                   life
                   .
                
                 All
                 that
                 are
                 present
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 Ecclesiasticks
                 as
                 Laicks
                 repeat
                 the
                 same
                 words
                 ,
                 which
                 make
                 the
                 Church
                 echo
                 again
                 with
                 the
                 greatness
                 of
                 their
                 joy
                 .
                 Then
                 the
                 Bojares
                 come
                 up
                 to
                 the
                 Great
                 Duke
                 ,
                 smite
                 their
                 foreheads
                 in
                 his
                 presence
                 ,
                 and
                 kisse
                 his
                 hand
                 .
                 That
                 done
                 ,
                 the
                 Patriarch
                 comes
                 up
                 alone
                 before
                 the
                 Great
                 Duke
                 ,
                 and
                 tells
                 him
                 ;
                 
                   That
                   ,
                   since
                   ,
                   through
                   the
                   Providence
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   all
                   the
                   Estates
                   of
                   the
                   Kingdom
                   ,
                   as
                   well
                   Ecclesiastical
                   as
                   Temporal
                   ,
                   have
                   establish'd
                   and
                   Crowned
                   him
                   Great
                   Duke
                   over
                   all
                   the
                
                 Russes
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   have
                   entrusted
                   him
                   with
                   a
                   Government
                   and
                   Conduct
                   of
                   so
                   great
                   importance
                   ,
                   he
                   ought
                   to
                   apply
                   all
                   his
                   thoughts
                   to
                   love
                   God
                   ,
                   keep
                   his
                   Commandments
                   ,
                   administer
                   Iustice
                   ,
                   and
                   protect
                   ,
                   and
                   maintain
                   the
                   true
                
                 Greek
                 Religion
                 .
                 That
                 done
                 ,
                 the
                 Patriarch
                 gives
                 him
                 the
                 Benediction
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 whole
                 Assembly
                 goes
                 out
                 of
                 that
                 Church
                 ,
                 into
                 that
                 of
                 St.
                 Michael
                 the
                 Arch-Angel
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 opposite
                 to
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 where
                 they
                 sing
                 over
                 the
                 same
                 Letanies
                 ;
                 which
                 is
                 done
                 afterwards
                 in
                 that
                 also
                 of
                 St.
                 Nicholas
                 ,
                 where
                 they
                 conclude
                 the
                 Ceremonies
                 ,
                 and
                 Dine
                 in
                 the
                 Great
                 Hall
                 of
                 the
                 Duke's
                 Palace
                 .
              
               
                 After
                 the
                 Coronation
                 ,
                 
                 
                   Alexei
                   Michaelouits
                   Morosou
                
                 chang'd
                 the
                 quality
                 of
                 Governour
                 into
                 that
                 of
                 Favourite
                 and
                 Chief
                 Minister
                 ,
                 and
                 had
                 the
                 same
                 power
                 in
                 Affairs
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 had
                 over
                 the
                 Prince's
                 person
                 during
                 his
                 fathers
                 life
                 .
                 He
                 began
                 his
                 establishment
                 with
                 the
                 great
                 Employments
                 which
                 he
                 bestow'd
                 on
                 the
                 Kinred
                 of
                 the
                 Great
                 Dutchess-Mother
                 ,
                 for
                 whom
                 the
                 Prince
                 had
                 a
                 great
                 Veneration
                 :
                 but
                 under
                 that
                 pretence
                 he
                 kept
                 them
                 at
                 a
                 distance
                 from
                 Court
                 ,
                 which
                 ,
                 as
                 also
                 the
                 chiefest
                 places
                 of
                 publick
                 trust
                 ,
                 he
                 in
                 the
                 mean
                 time
                 fill'd
                 with
                 his
                 own
                 Kinred
                 and
                 Creatures
                 ,
                 who
                 wholly
                 depended
                 on
                 his
                 fortune
                 .
                 He
                 permitted
                 not
                 any
                 other
                 to
                 come
                 near
                 the
                 Prince's
                 person
                 ,
                 whom
                 he
                 would
                 often
                 get
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Capital
                 City
                 ,
                 under
                 pretence
                 of
                 Hunting
                 ,
                 or
                 some
                 other
                 divertisement
                 ;
                 so
                 to
                 beget
                 in
                 him
                 an
                 aversion
                 to
                 business
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 might
                 have
                 the
                 management
                 of
                 all
                 things
                 .
                 He
                 thought
                 the
                 only
                 way
                 to
                 make
                 sure
                 of
                 him
                 ,
                 would
                 be
                 to
                 get
                 him
                 a
                 Wife
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 that
                 end
                 ,
                 he
                 brought
                 him
                 acquainted
                 with
                 a
                 Gentlemans
                 Daughter
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 an
                 extraordinary
                 Beauty
                 ,
                 but
                 of
                 mean
                 extraction
                 .
                 'T
                 was
                 his
                 design
                 to
                 marry
                 her
                 Sister
                 ,
                 by
                 that
                 means
                 to
                 interesse
                 the
                 Great
                 Duke
                 more
                 nearly
                 in
                 his
                 preservation
                 .
                 These
                 Gentlewomens
                 Father
                 ,
                 was
                 one
                 
                   Ilia
                   Danilouits
                   Miloslauski
                
                 ,
                 very
                 much
                 look'd
                 upon
                 by
                 the
                 Favourite
                 ,
                 not
                 only
                 upon
                 the
                 accompt
                 of
                 his
                 two
                 fair
                 Daughters
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 his
                 constant
                 attendance
                 on
                 him
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 upon
                 the
                 confidence
                 he
                 had
                 of
                 his
                 affection
                 and
                 fidelity
                 ,
                 he
                 one
                 day
                 took
                 occasion
                 to
                 speak
                 to
                 the
                 Great
                 Duke
                 of
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 thence
                 ,
                 to
                 celebrate
                 so
                 highly
                 the
                 beauty
                 of
                 those
                 Gentlewomen
                 ,
                 that
                 ,
                 it
                 rais'd
                 in
                 him
                 a
                 desire
                 to
                 see
                 them
                 .
                 The
                 Great
                 Duke
                 sent
                 for
                 them
                 ,
                 under
                 pretence
                 of
                 a
                 Visit
                 to
                 the
                 Princesses
                 his
                 Sisters
                 ,
                 and
                 having
                 seen
                 them
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 so
                 taken
                 with
                 the
                 Beauty
                 of
                 the
                 Elder
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 immediately
                 sent
                 one
                 to
                 tell
                 Miloslauskie
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 would
                 honour
                 him
                 with
                 Alliance
                 ,
                 and
                 marry
                 one
                 of
                 his
                 Daughters
                 .
                 The
                 Gentleman
                 receiv'd
                 the
                 message
                 with
                 much
                 respect
                 ,
                 and
                 return'd
                 his
                 humble
                 thanks
                 to
                 the
                 Great
                 Duke
                 for
                 the
                 favour
                 he
                 was
                 pleas'd
                 to
                 do
                 him
                 .
                 Soon
                 after
                 ,
                 they
                 carried
                 rich
                 Presents
                 to
                 the
                 intended
                 Bride
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 good
                 sum
                 of
                 money
                 to
                 the
                 Father
                 ,
                 who
                 ,
                 with
                 others
                 of
                 the
                 Kinred
                 ,
                 could
                 not
                 ,
                 without
                 that
                 supply
                 ,
                 have
                 appear'd
                 at
                 the
                 Marriage
                 of
                 his
                 Daughter
                 .
                 They
                 were
                 married
                 on
                 Shrove-Sunday
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 year
                 1647.
                 but
                 without
                 any
                 noise
                 ,
                 lest
                 the
                 consequences
                 of
                 that
                 Solemnity
                 might
                 be
                 frustrated
                 by
                 Charms
                 .
                 Eight
                 days
                 after
                 ,
                 Morosou
                 was
                 married
                 to
                 Miloslauskie's
                 second
                 Daughter
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 became
                 Brother-in-Law
                 to
                 the
                 Great
                 Duke
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Ilia
                   Danilouits
                   Miloslauskie
                
                 was
                 no
                 sooner
                 advanc'd
                 to
                 this
                 new-greatness
                 ,
                 but
                 he
                 would
                 have
                 all
                 the
                 World
                 to
                 take
                 notice
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 He
                 pull'd
                 down
                 a
                 Wooden
                 house
                 that
                 had
                 been
                 given
                 him
                 in
                 the
                 Castle
                 near
                 the
                 Great
                 Duke's
                 Palace
                 ,
                 and
                 built
                 a
                 Sumptuous
                 one
                 of
                 Stone
                 in
                 it's
                 place
                 .
                 He
                 cast
                 off
                 ,
                 by
                 degrees
                 ,
                 the
                 old
                 Officers
                 of
                 the
                 house
                 ,
                 and
                 brought
                 in
                 his
                 own
                 Kindred
                 and
                 Creatures
                 ;
                 who
                 being
                 no
                 less
                 necessitous
                 than
                 the
                 chief
                 of
                 their
                 family
                 ,
                 let
                 slip
                 no
                 opportunity
                 of
                 advantaging
                 themselves
                 .
                 Among
                 others
                 ,
                 he
                 made
                 one
                 
                   Leponti
                   Steppanouits
                   Plesseou
                
                 Chief
                 Judge
                 of
                 the
                 Citie
                 of
                 Moscou
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 Jurisdiction
                 which
                 they
                 call
                 
                   Semskoi
                   Duor
                
                 .
                 No
                 Concussion
                 ,
                 no
                 Extortion
                 ,
                 but
                 this
                 man
                 would
                 undertake
                 .
                 He
                 thought
                 it
                 not
                 enough
                 to
                 receive
                 Presents
                 ,
                 but
                 
                 would
                 reduce
                 both
                 parties
                 to
                 the
                 utmost
                 extremities
                 .
                 He
                 suborn'd
                 false
                 Witnesses
                 ,
                 whose
                 employment
                 was
                 to
                 bring
                 in
                 charges
                 against
                 those
                 ,
                 who
                 were
                 rich
                 enough
                 to
                 redeem
                 themselves
                 out
                 of
                 his
                 persecutions
                 ,
                 imprisoning
                 ,
                 and
                 oppressing
                 them
                 till
                 they
                 purchas'd
                 their
                 Liberties
                 with
                 the
                 ruine
                 of
                 their
                 Estates
                 ;
                 and
                 of
                 these
                 instruments
                 of
                 his
                 Tyranny
                 ,
                 one
                 was
                 called
                 
                   Peter
                   Tichonuits
                   Trochaniotou
                
                 ,
                 his
                 Brother-in-law
                 .
                 This
                 Peter
                 was
                 one
                 of
                 those
                 ,
                 whom
                 ,
                 in
                 Muscovy
                 ,
                 they
                 call
                 Ocolnits
                 ,
                 out
                 of
                 which
                 number
                 are
                 chosen
                 the
                 Bojares
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 had
                 the
                 management
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Puskarse
                   Pricas
                
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 was
                 Overseer
                 of
                 the
                 Armourers
                 ,
                 Canoniers
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 Mechanicks
                 belonging
                 to
                 the
                 Arsenal
                 ,
                 who
                 were
                 very
                 much
                 oppress'd
                 by
                 him
                 .
                 For
                 ,
                 instead
                 of
                 paying
                 them
                 monethly
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 wont
                 to
                 do
                 in
                 Muscovy
                 ,
                 where
                 all
                 that
                 are
                 in
                 the
                 Great
                 Duke's
                 service
                 ,
                 are
                 so
                 punctually
                 pay'd
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 they
                 come
                 not
                 the
                 first
                 day
                 of
                 the
                 moneth
                 for
                 their
                 money
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 sent
                 home
                 to
                 them
                 ;
                 he
                 ,
                 on
                 the
                 contrary
                 ,
                 kept
                 them
                 several
                 moneths
                 without
                 it
                 ,
                 forc'd
                 them
                 to
                 compound
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 give
                 acquittances
                 for
                 the
                 whole
                 sum
                 ,
                 though
                 they
                 received
                 but
                 some
                 part
                 .
                 Besides
                 ,
                 Trading
                 was
                 obstructed
                 ,
                 Monopolies
                 granted
                 ,
                 and
                 no
                 Employment
                 could
                 be
                 had
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 dearly
                 purchasing
                 the
                 Favorite
                 Morosou's
                 good
                 pleasure
                 .
                 One
                 got
                 a
                 Patent
                 ,
                 prohibiting
                 the
                 further
                 use
                 of
                 the
                 ordinary
                 Ells
                 ,
                 purposely
                 to
                 oblige
                 the
                 people
                 to
                 buy
                 Iron
                 ones
                 with
                 the
                 Great
                 Duke's
                 mark
                 upon
                 them
                 :
                 but
                 instead
                 of
                 selling
                 them
                 at
                 8.
                 or
                 10
                 d.
                 a
                 piece
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 were
                 worth
                 ,
                 they
                 could
                 not
                 be
                 had
                 under
                 a
                 Crown
                 ;
                 by
                 which
                 means
                 was
                 rais'd
                 a
                 vast
                 sum
                 of
                 money
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 necessity
                 there
                 was
                 of
                 having
                 them
                 all
                 over
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 .
                 Another
                 found
                 out
                 the
                 invention
                 of
                 raising
                 the
                 Poude
                 (
                 that
                 is
                 40.
                 pound
                 )
                 of
                 Salt
                 ,
                 to
                 thirty
                 pence
                 ,
                 which
                 before
                 cost
                 but
                 twenty
                 .
                 But
                 instead
                 of
                 making
                 advantage
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 they
                 found
                 at
                 the
                 year's
                 end
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 dearness
                 of
                 the
                 Salt
                 had
                 so
                 hindred
                 the
                 sale
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Great
                 Dukes
                 revenue
                 was
                 not
                 only
                 very
                 much
                 diminish'd
                 ,
                 but
                 abundance
                 of
                 fish
                 was
                 lost
                 for
                 want
                 of
                 sufficient
                 salting
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 had
                 it
                 not
                 been
                 their
                 design
                 rather
                 to
                 oppress
                 the
                 people
                 than
                 to
                 promote
                 the
                 Great
                 Duke's
                 service
                 ,
                 they
                 would
                 soon
                 have
                 put
                 down
                 that
                 new
                 imposition
                 .
                 The
                 Inhabitants
                 of
                 Moscou
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 liv'd
                 very
                 quietly
                 under
                 the
                 late
                 Great
                 Duke's
                 reign
                 could
                 not
                 but
                 discover
                 their
                 resentment
                 of
                 these
                 pressures
                 .
                 They
                 had
                 their
                 assemblies
                 about
                 the
                 Churches
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 hours
                 when
                 their
                 Devotions
                 brought
                 them
                 thither
                 ,
                 and
                 resolv'd
                 at
                 last
                 to
                 Petition
                 the
                 Great
                 Duke
                 .
                 And
                 in
                 regard
                 no
                 one
                 person
                 either
                 would
                 or
                 durst
                 undertake
                 the
                 delivery
                 of
                 a
                 Petition
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 they
                 appointed
                 a
                 day
                 to
                 give
                 it
                 him
                 themselves
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 should
                 come
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Castle
                 ,
                 to
                 go
                 to
                 his
                 devotions
                 or
                 divertisements
                 .
                 Their
                 main
                 spleen
                 was
                 against
                 
                   Leponti
                   Steppanouits
                   Plesscou
                
                 ,
                 to
                 desire
                 that
                 his
                 place
                 might
                 be
                 supply'd
                 by
                 some
                 person
                 of
                 honour
                 ,
                 of
                 whom
                 they
                 might
                 expect
                 more
                 Justice
                 .
                 They
                 had
                 their
                 Petition
                 ready
                 ,
                 and
                 sought
                 two
                 or
                 three
                 times
                 an
                 opportunity
                 to
                 present
                 it
                 to
                 the
                 Prince
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 Bojares
                 ,
                 who
                 attend
                 him
                 in
                 those
                 Ceremonies
                 ,
                 took
                 it
                 from
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 making
                 only
                 a
                 report
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 had
                 been
                 instructed
                 by
                 Morosou
                 ,
                 the
                 Petition
                 was
                 not
                 answered
                 ,
                 nor
                 the
                 people
                 reliev'd
                 .
                 This
                 happen'd
                 so
                 often
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 people
                 at
                 last
                 resolv'd
                 to
                 take
                 some
                 other
                 course
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 make
                 their
                 complaints
                 by
                 word
                 of
                 mouth
                 ,
                 upon
                 the
                 first
                 opportunity
                 that
                 should
                 offer
                 it self
                 .
                 The
                 6.
                 of
                 Iuly
                 1648.
                 they
                 took
                 their
                 advantage
                 of
                 a
                 Procession
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Great
                 Duke
                 made
                 to
                 a
                 Monastery
                 in
                 the
                 Citie
                 called
                 Stertenskie
                 .
                 The
                 people
                 were
                 got
                 together
                 in
                 the
                 Market-place
                 before
                 the
                 Castle
                 ,
                 to
                 see
                 him
                 pass
                 by
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 were
                 wont
                 ;
                 but
                 at
                 his
                 return
                 ,
                 they
                 broke
                 through
                 those
                 that
                 attended
                 the
                 Great
                 Duke
                 ,
                 came
                 up
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 laid
                 hold
                 of
                 his
                 bridle
                 ,
                 stay'd
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 entreated
                 him
                 to
                 hear
                 the
                 complaints
                 they
                 had
                 to
                 make
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 concerning
                 the
                 injustices
                 and
                 violences
                 committed
                 by
                 Plesseou
                 ,
                 desiring
                 there
                 might
                 be
                 put
                 into
                 his
                 place
                 some
                 person
                 of
                 integrity
                 ,
                 who
                 should
                 better
                 supply
                 so
                 important
                 a
                 charge
                 .
                 The
                 Great
                 Duke
                 though
                 a
                 little
                 startled
                 at
                 their
                 procedure
                 ,
                 still
                 kept
                 his
                 countenance
                 ,
                 and
                 seem'd
                 not
                 a
                 little
                 troubled
                 at
                 the
                 grievances
                 of
                 his
                 good
                 Subjects
                 ,
                 promised
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 would
                 examine
                 how
                 the
                 matter
                 stood
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 they
                 should
                 receive
                 satisfaction
                 .
                 The
                 people
                 desir'd
                 no
                 more
                 ,
                 and
                 were
                 going
                 away
                 well
                 satisfy'd
                 with
                 that
                 answer
                 ,
                 when
                 some
                 Bojares
                 ,
                 friends
                 of
                 Plesscou
                 ,
                 would
                 needs
                 give
                 the
                 people
                 abusive
                 language
                 ,
                 thrust
                 some
                 of
                 their
                 horses
                 ,
                 and
                 struck
                 others
                 with
                 their
                 whips
                 ,
                 whereat
                 being
                 incens'd
                 ,
                 they
                 so
                 pelted
                 their
                 Lordships
                 with
                 stones
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 forc'd
                 to
                 make
                 all
                 speed
                 they
                 could
                 to
                 the
                 Castle
                 ,
                 whither
                 the
                 people
                 pursued
                 them
                 so
                 vigorously
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 the
                 Guard
                 could
                 do
                 was
                 only
                 to
                 stop
                 them
                 till
                 the
                 others
                 were
                 gotten
                 into
                 the
                 Great
                 Duke's
                 Chamber
                 .
                 This
                 resistance
                 of
                 the
                 Strelits
                 ,
                 rather
                 inflamed
                 ,
                 than
                 abated
                 ,
                 the
                 people's
                 fury
                 ,
                 who
                 threatned
                 to
                 force
                 the
                 Prince's
                 Lodgings
                 ,
                 and
                 take
                 away
                 all
                 they
                 found
                 there
                 ,
                 if
                 Plesseou
                 were
                 not
                 immediately
                 put
                 into
                 their
                 hands
                 .
                 Morosou
                 came
                 out
                 into
                 a
                 Balcony
                 ,
                 and
                 endeavoured
                 to
                 appease
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 exhorting
                 them
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 his
                 Czaarick
                 Majesty
                 ,
                 to
                 go
                 all
                 to
                 their
                 homes
                 ,
                 and
                 make
                 no
                 further
                 tumult
                 .
                 But
                 they
                 told
                 him
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 had
                 as
                 much
                 to
                 say
                 to
                 him
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 other
                 .
                 Accordingly
                 ,
                 some
                 went
                 immediately
                 to
                 his
                 Palace
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 forc'd
                 ,
                 ransack'd
                 ,
                 and
                 demolish'd
                 in
                 a
                 moment
                 ,
                 having
                 cast
                 out
                 at
                 a
                 window
                 one
                 of
                 his
                 Servants
                 ,
                 who
                 would
                 have
                 made
                 some
                 opposition
                 .
                 Their
                 animosity
                 was
                 such
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 they
                 spar'd
                 not
                 even
                 the
                 Images
                 of
                 their
                 Saints
                 ,
                 for
                 which
                 they
                 are
                 wont
                 to
                 have
                 a
                 great
                 veneration
                 .
                 Yet
                 did
                 they
                 shew
                 some
                 respect
                 to
                 Morosou's
                 Wife
                 ,
                 and
                 thought
                 it
                 enough
                 to
                 take
                 away
                 her
                 Pearls
                 and
                 Jewels
                 ▪
                 which
                 they
                 cast
                 into
                 the
                 street
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 frighten
                 her
                 a
                 little
                 ,
                 by
                 telling
                 her
                 ,
                 that
                 had
                 they
                 not
                 look'd
                 upon
                 her
                 as
                 Sister-in-law
                 to
                 the
                 Great
                 Duke
                 ,
                 they
                 would
                 have
                 cut
                 her
                 to
                 pieces
                 .
                 Among
                 other
                 things
                 ,
                 they
                 broke
                 his
                 rich
                 Coach
                 ,
                 which
                 ,
                 besides
                 the
                 expence
                 in
                 other
                 things
                 about
                 it
                 ,
                 
                 had
                 all
                 silver
                 even
                 about
                 the
                 Wheels
                 .
                 Some
                 got
                 into
                 the
                 Cellar
                 ,
                 and
                 knock'd
                 out
                 the
                 heads
                 of
                 the
                 Strong-water
                 Barrels
                 ,
                 which
                 taking
                 fire
                 consumed
                 all
                 those
                 who
                 had
                 made
                 themselves
                 drunk
                 .
                 This
                 was
                 the
                 Prologue
                 to
                 the
                 ransacking
                 of
                 several
                 other
                 houses
                 afterwards
                 ,
                 
                 as
                 those
                 of
                 Plesseou
                 ;
                 and
                 Tichonouits
                 ,
                 the
                 Chancellors
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 that
                 had
                 any
                 relation
                 to
                 ,
                 or
                 dependance
                 on
                 the
                 Favourite
                 ,
                 which
                 afforded
                 them
                 such
                 a
                 booty
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 they
                 sold
                 Pearls
                 by
                 handfuls
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 cheap
                 ,
                 that
                 for
                 thirty
                 Crowns
                 a
                 man
                 might
                 have
                 bought
                 a
                 hat-ful
                 ;
                 a
                 black-foxe-skin
                 ,
                 or
                 a
                 pair
                 of
                 Sables
                 for
                 2
                 
                   s.
                   6
                   d.
                
                 and
                 stuffs
                 of
                 Gold
                 ,
                 Silver
                 ,
                 and
                 Silk
                 ,
                 in
                 a
                 manner
                 for
                 nothing
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Nazari
                   Iuanouits
                   Tzistou
                
                 ,
                 Chancellor
                 of
                 Muscovy
                 ,
                 had
                 farm'd
                 the
                 imposition
                 upon
                 the
                 Salt
                 ,
                 and
                 lay
                 sick
                 in
                 his
                 bed
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 an
                 accident
                 that
                 had
                 happened
                 to
                 him
                 three
                 days
                 before
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 ,
                 that
                 ,
                 meeting
                 with
                 a
                 mad
                 Ox
                 ,
                 his
                 Horsed
                 started
                 and
                 threw
                 him
                 ,
                 so
                 violently
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 in
                 some
                 danger
                 of
                 his
                 life
                 .
                 But
                 hearing
                 that
                 Morosou's
                 house
                 had
                 been
                 ransack'd
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 doubting
                 but
                 they
                 would
                 come
                 to
                 his
                 ,
                 he
                 hid
                 himself
                 under
                 a
                 heap
                 of
                 Birch
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 at
                 a
                 certain
                 time
                 make
                 provision
                 of
                 ,
                 to
                 serve
                 the
                 Stoves
                 ;
                 and
                 to
                 take
                 off
                 all
                 suspicion
                 ,
                 he
                 caus'd
                 himself
                 to
                 be
                 cover'd
                 with
                 some
                 Flitches
                 of
                 Becon
                 :
                 so
                 that
                 he
                 had
                 certainly
                 saved
                 his
                 life
                 ,
                 had
                 he
                 not
                 been
                 betray'd
                 by
                 one
                 of
                 his
                 Servants
                 ,
                 who
                 making
                 his
                 advantage
                 of
                 his
                 Masters
                 misfortune
                 ,
                 took
                 a
                 good
                 sum
                 of
                 Money
                 ,
                 and
                 went
                 to
                 Nisenovogorod
                 .
                 The
                 enrag'd
                 multitude
                 took
                 him
                 out
                 by
                 the
                 heels
                 ,
                 and
                 dragg'd
                 him
                 down
                 stairs
                 into
                 the
                 Court
                 ,
                 where
                 they
                 cudgell'd
                 him
                 to
                 death
                 .
                 The
                 body
                 was
                 thrown
                 upon
                 the
                 Dung-hill
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 house
                 so
                 pillag'd
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 was
                 not
                 any
                 thing
                 left
                 .
                 While
                 these
                 disorders
                 were
                 committed
                 in
                 the
                 City
                 ,
                 they
                 had
                 the
                 time
                 to
                 barricado
                 themselves
                 in
                 the
                 Castle
                 ,
                 against
                 the
                 insolences
                 of
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 who
                 continued
                 all
                 night
                 between
                 the
                 6
                 and
                 7
                 of
                 Iuly
                 ,
                 in
                 arms
                 ,
                 in
                 such
                 a
                 posture
                 ,
                 as
                 shew'd
                 they
                 only
                 expected
                 day-light
                 to
                 begin
                 again
                 .
                 Whereupon
                 ,
                 Orders
                 were
                 sent
                 to
                 the
                 German
                 Officers
                 and
                 Souldiers
                 ,
                 to
                 meet
                 at
                 several
                 rendevouzes
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 City
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 come
                 in
                 to
                 the
                 Great
                 Dukes
                 relief
                 at
                 the
                 Castle
                 .
                 They
                 march'd
                 with
                 Drums
                 beating
                 ,
                 and
                 Colours
                 flying
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Muscovites
                 instead
                 of
                 opposing
                 them
                 ,
                 gave
                 them
                 way
                 ,
                 and
                 told
                 them
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 had
                 no
                 quarrel
                 against
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 knew
                 them
                 to
                 be
                 persons
                 of
                 honour
                 who
                 approved
                 not
                 the
                 miscarriages
                 of
                 the
                 Government
                 .
                 Being
                 got
                 into
                 the
                 Castle
                 ,
                 they
                 took
                 up
                 the
                 posts
                 of
                 their
                 Guards
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Great
                 Duke
                 sent
                 out
                 
                   Knez
                   Nikita
                   Iuanouits
                   Romanow
                
                 ,
                 whom
                 he
                 knew
                 the
                 people
                 much
                 respected
                 ,
                 to
                 endeavour
                 the
                 breaking
                 up
                 of
                 the
                 Assembly
                 .
                 He
                 came
                 to
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 cap
                 in
                 hand
                 ,
                 and
                 told
                 them
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 conceiv'd
                 they
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 satisfy'd
                 with
                 the
                 assurance
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Great
                 Duke
                 had
                 made
                 them
                 the
                 day
                 before
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 would
                 remedy
                 the
                 disorders
                 of
                 which
                 they
                 complained
                 .
                 That
                 his
                 Majesty
                 had
                 commanded
                 him
                 to
                 tell
                 them
                 as
                 much
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 advise
                 them
                 to
                 go
                 every
                 man
                 to
                 his
                 home
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 might
                 the
                 better
                 perform
                 what
                 he
                 had
                 promised
                 them
                 .
                 This
                 message
                 was
                 well
                 receiv'd
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 people
                 made
                 answer
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 not
                 dissatisfied
                 with
                 the
                 Great
                 Duke
                 ,
                 but
                 those
                 who
                 ,
                 under
                 his
                 name
                 ,
                 abused
                 his
                 authority
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 they
                 would
                 not
                 stir
                 ,
                 till
                 they
                 had
                 deliver'd
                 up
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 
                   Boris
                   Iuanouits
                   Morosou
                   ,
                   Leponti
                   Steppanouits
                   Plesseou
                   ,
                
                 and
                 
                   Peter
                   Tichonouits
                   Trachanistou
                
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 might
                 revenge
                 ,
                 on
                 their
                 heads
                 ,
                 the
                 mischief
                 they
                 had
                 done
                 the
                 whole
                 Kingdom
                 .
                 Romanow
                 gave
                 them
                 thanks
                 for
                 the
                 kind
                 answer
                 they
                 had
                 made
                 to
                 his
                 proposition
                 ,
                 and
                 told
                 them
                 he
                 would
                 acquaint
                 the
                 Great
                 Duke
                 with
                 the
                 zeal
                 and
                 affection
                 which
                 they
                 express'd
                 towards
                 him
                 ;
                 that
                 he
                 doubted
                 not
                 ,
                 but
                 Order
                 would
                 be
                 taken
                 for
                 the
                 execution
                 of
                 those
                 three
                 Lords
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 he
                 could
                 safely
                 take
                 his
                 oath
                 ,
                 that
                 Morosou
                 ,
                 and
                 Trachanistow
                 had
                 made
                 their
                 escape
                 ,
                 and
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 third
                 he
                 should
                 be
                 immediately
                 put
                 to
                 death
                 .
                 Accordingly
                 ,
                 Romanow
                 was
                 no
                 sooner
                 return'd
                 to
                 the
                 Great
                 Duke
                 ,
                 but
                 word
                 was
                 sent
                 to
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 that
                 Plesseou
                 was
                 coming
                 to
                 be
                 sacrific'd
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 other
                 two
                 should
                 come
                 to
                 the
                 same
                 end
                 ,
                 as
                 soon
                 as
                 they
                 were
                 found
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 they
                 should
                 send
                 for
                 the
                 Executioner
                 to
                 do
                 his
                 Office.
                 He
                 was
                 soon
                 found
                 ,
                 being
                 at
                 the
                 Castle-gate
                 with
                 his
                 servants
                 ,
                 whence
                 he
                 came
                 about
                 a
                 quarter
                 of
                 an
                 hour
                 after
                 ,
                 leading
                 Plesseon
                 to
                 the
                 Market-place
                 ,
                 to
                 cut
                 off
                 his
                 head
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 people
                 spar'd
                 him
                 the
                 trouble
                 ,
                 
                 falling
                 upon
                 him
                 with
                 Cudgels
                 ,
                 so
                 outrageously
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 dispatch'd
                 him
                 in
                 a
                 moment
                 .
                 They
                 dragg'd
                 the
                 Body
                 through
                 the
                 dirt
                 ,
                 accompanying
                 it
                 with
                 all
                 the
                 curses
                 imaginable
                 ;
                 till
                 at
                 last
                 a
                 Monk
                 ,
                 whom
                 the
                 deceas'd
                 had
                 order'd
                 to
                 be
                 cudgell'd
                 ,
                 cut
                 off
                 his
                 head
                 .
                 Morosou
                 had
                 indeed
                 made
                 his
                 escape
                 ;
                 but
                 meeting
                 with
                 Waggoners
                 and
                 some
                 of
                 the
                 people
                 searching
                 after
                 him
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 so
                 fortunate
                 as
                 to
                 avoid
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 secret
                 ways
                 to
                 get
                 into
                 the
                 Castle
                 .
                 And
                 that
                 it
                 might
                 not
                 be
                 thought
                 ,
                 the
                 Great
                 Duke
                 had
                 consented
                 to
                 the
                 escape
                 of
                 the
                 others
                 ,
                 there
                 were
                 some
                 sent
                 after
                 Trachanistou
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 taken
                 near
                 the
                 Monastery
                 〈◊〉
                 Troitza
                 ,
                 twelve
                 leagues
                 from
                 Moscou
                 .
                 He
                 was
                 brought
                 ,
                 the
                 8.
                 to
                 
                   Semskoy
                   Duor
                
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 the
                 place
                 where
                 his
                 Master
                 had
                 sate
                 as
                 Judge
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Great
                 Duke
                 hearing
                 of
                 ,
                 he
                 commanded
                 his
                 head
                 to
                 be
                 cut
                 off
                 .
                 This
                 execution
                 wrought
                 so
                 much
                 upon
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 that
                 being
                 informed
                 how
                 Morosou
                 had
                 been
                 met
                 in
                 the
                 Country
                 ,
                 and
                 none
                 knew
                 what
                 was
                 become
                 of
                 him
                 ,
                 they
                 forbore
                 further
                 pressing
                 the
                 Great
                 Duke
                 to
                 give
                 them
                 what
                 he
                 had
                 not
                 ,
                 and
                 ,
                 about
                 11.
                 in
                 the
                 morning
                 ,
                 went
                 every
                 man
                 to
                 his
                 home
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 afternoon
                 several
                 houses
                 in
                 the
                 quarters
                 of
                 Metrossky
                 and
                 Twersky
                 ,
                 were
                 set
                 afire
                 ;
                 whither
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 which
                 had
                 not
                 yet
                 clear'd
                 the
                 street
                 ,
                 ran
                 ,
                 not
                 so
                 much
                 to
                 quench
                 the
                 fire
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 steal
                 .
                 It
                 made
                 such
                 havock
                 in
                 a
                 short
                 time
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 consum'd
                 the
                 whole
                 quarter
                 of
                 Zuargorod
                 ,
                 reducing
                 to
                 ashes
                 all
                 the
                 houses
                 within
                 the
                 White-Wall
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 River
                 Neglina
                 ,
                 and
                 getting
                 over
                 the
                 River
                 ,
                 into
                 the
                 Great
                 Duke's
                 Taverns
                 ,
                 it
                 got
                 into
                 
                 those
                 of
                 his
                 Strong-waters
                 ,
                 and
                 grew
                 so
                 violent
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 fear'd
                 it
                 would
                 have
                 buried
                 the
                 Castle
                 in
                 its
                 ashes
                 .
                 No
                 body
                 would
                 endeavour
                 to
                 prevent
                 it
                 ,
                 those
                 ,
                 who
                 were
                 oblig'd
                 thereto
                 ,
                 being
                 got
                 so
                 drunk
                 ,
                 that
                 ,
                 lying
                 along
                 in
                 the
                 streets
                 ,
                 the
                 vapours
                 of
                 the
                 fire
                 ,
                 they
                 had
                 in
                 their
                 bodies
                 ,
                 together
                 with
                 the
                 smoak
                 of
                 that
                 which
                 was
                 then
                 in
                 its
                 way
                 to
                 burn
                 down
                 the
                 whole
                 City
                 ,
                 choak'd
                 them
                 as
                 they
                 lay
                 .
                 About
                 11.
                 at
                 night
                 ,
                 some
                 strangers
                 looking
                 ,
                 with
                 no
                 small
                 astonishment
                 ,
                 on
                 the
                 fire
                 in
                 that
                 house
                 where
                 they
                 kept
                 the
                 Strong-water
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 Great
                 Duke's
                 Provision
                 ,
                 perceiv'd
                 at
                 some
                 distance
                 a
                 Monk
                 coming
                 towards
                 them
                 with
                 a
                 great
                 burthen
                 ,
                 which
                 by
                 his
                 blowing
                 they
                 conceiv'd
                 must
                 needs
                 be
                 very
                 heavy
                 .
                 Being
                 come
                 near
                 ,
                 he
                 call'd
                 for
                 some
                 ,
                 desiring
                 them
                 they
                 would
                 help
                 him
                 to
                 cast
                 into
                 the
                 fire
                 ,
                 the
                 body
                 of
                 the
                 abominable
                 Plesseou
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 dragg'd
                 after
                 him
                 ,
                 it
                 being
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 said
                 ,
                 the
                 only
                 way
                 to
                 quench
                 it
                 :
                 But
                 the
                 Germans
                 refusing
                 to
                 meddle
                 with
                 it
                 ,
                 he
                 fell
                 a-swearing
                 and
                 cursing
                 ,
                 till
                 some
                 Muscovites
                 did
                 him
                 the
                 good
                 office
                 ,
                 and
                 holp
                 him
                 to
                 cast
                 the
                 Carcass
                 into
                 the
                 fire
                 ,
                 which
                 immediately
                 began
                 to
                 abate
                 ,
                 and
                 some
                 time
                 after
                 went
                 out
                 ere
                 they
                 left
                 the
                 place
                 .
              
               
                 Some
                 dayes
                 after
                 this
                 accident
                 ,
                 the
                 Great
                 Duke
                 treated
                 the
                 Strelits
                 with
                 Strong-water
                 ,
                 and
                 Hydromel
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 Father-in-law
                 ,
                 
                   Ilia
                   Danilouits
                   Miloslausky
                
                 ,
                 invited
                 divers
                 Citizens
                 of
                 several
                 Professions
                 to
                 dine
                 with
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 spent
                 several
                 dayes
                 together
                 in
                 entertainments
                 .
                 The
                 Patriarch
                 also
                 enjoyn'd
                 the
                 Priests
                 and
                 Monks
                 to
                 endeavour
                 the
                 settlement
                 of
                 unquiet
                 spirits
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 press
                 unto
                 them
                 the
                 respect
                 and
                 obedience
                 to
                 which
                 their
                 consciences
                 oblige
                 them
                 .
                 All
                 thus
                 quieted
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Great
                 Duke
                 ,
                 having
                 supply'd
                 the
                 places
                 of
                 the
                 executed
                 ,
                 with
                 able
                 and
                 approved
                 persons
                 ,
                 he
                 took
                 the
                 opportunity
                 of
                 a
                 Procession
                 ,
                 to
                 speak
                 to
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 presence
                 of
                 
                   Nikita
                   Ieuanouits
                   Romanou
                
                 ,
                 and
                 told
                 them
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 extremely
                 troubled
                 ,
                 to
                 hear
                 of
                 the
                 injuries
                 and
                 violences
                 done
                 by
                 Plesseou
                 and
                 Trachanistou
                 ,
                 under
                 his
                 name
                 ,
                 but
                 contrary
                 to
                 his
                 intention
                 ;
                 That
                 he
                 had
                 put
                 ,
                 into
                 their
                 places
                 ,
                 persons
                 of
                 integrity
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 as
                 being
                 acceptable
                 to
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 would
                 administer
                 Justice
                 equally
                 ,
                 and
                 without
                 corruption
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 they
                 might
                 not
                 fail
                 therein
                 ,
                 he
                 would
                 have
                 an
                 eye
                 over
                 them
                 ;
                 That
                 he
                 repeal'd
                 the
                 Edict
                 about
                 the
                 imposition
                 laid
                 on
                 Salt
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 he
                 would
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 soonest
                 ,
                 suppress
                 all
                 Monopolies
                 ;
                 That
                 they
                 should
                 enjoy
                 all
                 their
                 Privileges
                 ,
                 which
                 if
                 occasion
                 were
                 ,
                 he
                 would
                 augment
                 .
                 Whereupon
                 ,
                 the
                 people
                 having
                 smitten
                 their
                 forehead
                 ,
                 and
                 given
                 his
                 Majesty
                 thanks
                 ,
                 the
                 Great
                 Duke
                 re-assumed
                 his
                 discourse
                 and
                 said
                 ,
                 That
                 it
                 was
                 true
                 indeed
                 ,
                 he
                 had
                 promis'd
                 to
                 deliver
                 up
                 to
                 them
                 the
                 person
                 of
                 
                   Boris
                   Iuanouits
                   Morosou
                
                 ,
                 and
                 acknowledg'd
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 could
                 not
                 absolutely
                 justifie
                 him
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 he
                 could
                 not
                 also
                 resolve
                 to
                 condemn
                 him
                 ;
                 That
                 he
                 hoped
                 ,
                 the
                 people
                 would
                 not
                 deny
                 the
                 first
                 Request
                 he
                 should
                 make
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 would
                 pardon
                 Morosou
                 ,
                 only
                 for
                 that
                 time
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 what
                 he
                 might
                 have
                 displeas'd
                 them
                 in
                 ;
                 That
                 he
                 would
                 be
                 answerable
                 for
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 durst
                 assure
                 them
                 ,
                 that
                 Morosou
                 should
                 so
                 behave
                 himself
                 for
                 the
                 future
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 they
                 should
                 have
                 occasion
                 to
                 speak
                 well
                 of
                 him
                 ;
                 That
                 if
                 they
                 would
                 not
                 have
                 him
                 to
                 be
                 any
                 longer
                 of
                 of
                 his
                 Councel
                 ,
                 he
                 would
                 dismiss
                 him
                 ;
                 but
                 that
                 he
                 desir'd
                 them
                 to
                 look
                 on
                 that
                 Lord
                 ,
                 as
                 one
                 who
                 had
                 been
                 a
                 Father
                 to
                 their
                 Prince
                 ,
                 and
                 one
                 that
                 having
                 married
                 the
                 Great
                 Dutchess's
                 Sister
                 ,
                 must
                 needs
                 be
                 extremely
                 dear
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 would
                 be
                 very
                 hard
                 for
                 him
                 to
                 consent
                 to
                 his
                 death
                 .
                 The
                 tears
                 which
                 concluded
                 this
                 discourse
                 of
                 the
                 Great
                 Duke's
                 ,
                 discover'd
                 the
                 affection
                 he
                 had
                 for
                 that
                 Favorite
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 mov'd
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 all
                 cry'd
                 out
                 ,
                 
                   God
                   grant
                   His
                   Highness
                   a
                   long
                   and
                   happy
                   life
                   .
                   God's
                   and
                   the
                   Great
                   Duke's
                   will
                   be
                   done
                   .
                
                 The
                 Czaar
                 conceived
                 an
                 extraordinary
                 joy
                 hereat
                 ,
                 thanked
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 and
                 highly
                 celebrated
                 the
                 zeal
                 and
                 affection
                 they
                 express'd
                 for
                 his
                 estate
                 and
                 person
                 .
                 Some
                 few
                 dayes
                 after
                 ,
                 Morosou
                 appeared
                 in
                 publick
                 ,
                 among
                 those
                 who
                 attended
                 the
                 Great
                 Duke
                 ,
                 upon
                 occasion
                 of
                 a
                 Pilgrimage
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 made
                 to
                 the
                 Monastery
                 of
                 Troitza
                 .
                 He
                 went
                 uncover'd
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 Castle
                 to
                 the
                 City
                 gate
                 ,
                 saluting
                 the
                 people
                 on
                 both
                 sides
                 with
                 great
                 submissions
                 ;
                 and
                 from
                 that
                 time
                 ,
                 he
                 laid
                 hold
                 on
                 all
                 occasions
                 to
                 gratifie
                 ,
                 and
                 assist
                 those
                 ,
                 who
                 addressed
                 themselves
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 in
                 any
                 business
                 they
                 had
                 at
                 Court.
                 
              
               
                 The
                 story
                 we
                 have
                 related
                 confirms
                 the
                 truth
                 of
                 what
                 we
                 have
                 said
                 elsewhere
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Muscovites
                 ,
                 how
                 submissive
                 and
                 slavish
                 soever
                 they
                 may
                 be
                 ,
                 will
                 endeavour
                 the
                 recovery
                 of
                 their
                 freedom
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 Government
                 becomes
                 insupportable
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 casts
                 them
                 into
                 despair
                 .
                 I
                 shall
                 here
                 add
                 another
                 later
                 example
                 ,
                 which
                 will
                 be
                 the
                 less
                 tedious
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 it
                 hath
                 some
                 dependence
                 on
                 the
                 precedent
                 ,
                 and
                 relates
                 very
                 much
                 to
                 what
                 we
                 have
                 seen
                 ,
                 much
                 about
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 ,
                 in
                 all
                 the
                 other
                 Countries
                 of
                 Europe
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Great
                 Duke
                 of
                 Muscovy
                 sent
                 in
                 the
                 year
                 1649.
                 a
                 solemn
                 Embassy
                 to
                 the
                 Queen
                 of
                 Sueden
                 ,
                 the
                 chief
                 person
                 whereof
                 was
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   Ocolnitza
                   ,
                   Boris
                   Iuanouits
                   Puskin
                
                 .
                 He
                 had
                 order
                 ,
                 among
                 other
                 things
                 ,
                 to
                 accommodate
                 the
                 difference
                 ,
                 which
                 seemed
                 to
                 threaten
                 those
                 two
                 States
                 with
                 an
                 inevitable
                 War
                 ,
                 proceeding
                 hence
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Subjects
                 of
                 both
                 Crowns
                 ,
                 left
                 their
                 own
                 habitations
                 ,
                 and
                 got
                 into
                 the
                 other
                 Kingdom
                 to
                 avoid
                 the
                 payment
                 of
                 their
                 debts
                 .
                 And
                 in
                 regard
                 that
                 for
                 32
                 years
                 ,
                 that
                 accompt
                 had
                 not
                 been
                 clear'd
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 there
                 were
                 more
                 Suedes
                 in
                 Muscovy
                 ,
                 than
                 there
                 were
                 Muscovites
                 in
                 Sueden
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 mentioned
                 in
                 the
                 Treaty
                 made
                 by
                 Puskin
                 at
                 Stockholm
                 ,
                 that
                 for
                 the
                 first
                 thirty
                 years
                 ,
                 there
                 should
                 be
                 a
                 liquidation
                 of
                 all
                 accompts
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 the
                 two
                 other
                 ,
                 the
                 Great
                 Duke
                 should
                 pay
                 to
                 the
                 Queen
                 and
                 Crown
                 of
                 Sueden
                 190000
                 Roubles
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 390000
                 Crowns
                 ,
                 part
                 in
                 mony
                 ,
                 part
                 in
                 Rye
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 payment
                 should
                 
                 be
                 made
                 in
                 the
                 Spring
                 of
                 the
                 year
                 1650.
                 
                 Accordingly
                 ,
                 
                   Iohn
                   de
                   Rodes
                
                 ,
                 being
                 come
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 to
                 Moscou
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 quality
                 of
                 Commissary
                 for
                 the
                 Queen
                 of
                 Sueden
                 ,
                 receiv'd
                 ,
                 in
                 Copecs
                 ,
                 and
                 Ducats
                 300000.
                 
                 Crowns
                 ,
                 and
                 order
                 was
                 sent
                 to
                 
                   Foedor
                   Amilianou
                
                 ,
                 a
                 Merchant
                 of
                 Plescou
                 ,
                 to
                 provide
                 as
                 much
                 Rye
                 as
                 should
                 amount
                 to
                 90000.
                 
                 Crowns
                 .
                 This
                 interess'd
                 man
                 caus'd
                 all
                 the
                 Rye
                 ,
                 wherever
                 it
                 were
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 seized
                 ,
                 and
                 permitted
                 not
                 private
                 persons
                 ,
                 to
                 buy
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 a
                 bushel
                 without
                 his
                 permission
                 ,
                 which
                 good
                 leave
                 of
                 his
                 they
                 were
                 forc'd
                 to
                 buy
                 at
                 a
                 dear
                 rate
                 .
                 The
                 Inhabitants
                 of
                 Plescou
                 were
                 so
                 impatient
                 under
                 this
                 oppression
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 not
                 only
                 quarrel'd
                 at
                 the
                 avarice
                 of
                 the
                 Suedes
                 ,
                 but
                 charg'd
                 Puskin
                 with
                 prevarication
                 in
                 his
                 Employment
                 ,
                 and
                 perfidiousness
                 towards
                 his
                 Prince
                 .
                 They
                 said
                 that
                 Morosou
                 held
                 correspondence
                 with
                 Strangers
                 ,
                 and
                 presuming
                 that
                 this
                 negotiation
                 was
                 concluded
                 ,
                 contrary
                 to
                 the
                 Great
                 Duke's
                 intention
                 ,
                 they
                 endeavour'd
                 to
                 engage
                 the
                 City
                 of
                 Novogorod
                 in
                 their
                 quarrel
                 ,
                 and
                 went
                 so
                 far
                 on
                 in
                 their
                 work
                 ,
                 that
                 some
                 of
                 the
                 chiefest
                 Merchants
                 having
                 declared
                 for
                 them
                 ,
                 the
                 Weywode
                 had
                 much
                 ado
                 to
                 prevent
                 an
                 insurrection
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 City
                 .
                 Both
                 these
                 and
                 the
                 others
                 resolv'd
                 that
                 they
                 would
                 stop
                 the
                 money
                 ,
                 when
                 it
                 was
                 to
                 be
                 transported
                 into
                 Sueden
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 they
                 would
                 no
                 longer
                 endure
                 the
                 Treaty
                 of
                 the
                 Rye
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 would
                 in
                 likelyhood
                 starve
                 the
                 Country
                 .
                 With
                 this
                 intention
                 they
                 sent
                 three
                 Deputies
                 to
                 Moscou
                 ,
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 a
                 Merchant
                 ,
                 a
                 Cosaque
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 Strelits
                 ,
                 with
                 Order
                 to
                 know
                 whether
                 this
                 Treaty
                 was
                 made
                 ,
                 and
                 put
                 in
                 execution
                 with
                 the
                 Great
                 Duke's
                 consent
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 mean
                 time
                 ,
                 without
                 expecting
                 the
                 return
                 of
                 their
                 Deputies
                 ,
                 they
                 ransack'd
                 Amilianou's
                 house
                 ,
                 and
                 tortur'd
                 his
                 Wife
                 ,
                 to
                 make
                 her
                 confess
                 ,
                 where
                 her
                 husband
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 made
                 his
                 escape
                 ,
                 had
                 laid
                 up
                 his
                 money
                 .
                 The
                 Weywode
                 came
                 ,
                 in
                 hope
                 to
                 prevent
                 the
                 disorder
                 ,
                 but
                 he
                 was
                 forc'd
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 City
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 neighbouring
                 Nobility
                 invited
                 to
                 come
                 in
                 ,
                 and
                 joyn
                 with
                 them
                 against
                 Monopolies
                 and
                 Patentees
                 .
                 These
                 three
                 venerable
                 Deputies
                 were
                 no
                 sooner
                 come
                 to
                 Novogorod
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 Weywode
                 caus'd
                 them
                 to
                 be
                 put
                 into
                 Irons
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 that
                 posture
                 ,
                 sent
                 them
                 to
                 Moscou
                 ,
                 whether
                 came
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 the
                 Weywode
                 of
                 Plescou
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Merchant
                 Amilianou
                 .
                 Intelligence
                 was
                 brought
                 ,
                 that
                 those
                 of
                 Plescou
                 had
                 robb'd
                 and
                 abus'd
                 a
                 Suedish
                 Merchant
                 ,
                 whereupon
                 the
                 Great
                 Duke
                 sent
                 back
                 the
                 Weywode
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 him
                 a
                 Bojar
                 ,
                 to
                 endeavour
                 the
                 further
                 prevention
                 of
                 these
                 disorders
                 .
                 Those
                 of
                 Plescou
                 ,
                 who
                 at
                 first
                 would
                 not
                 receive
                 them
                 ,
                 at
                 length
                 opened
                 their
                 Gates
                 ,
                 but
                 it
                 was
                 ,
                 to
                 put
                 the
                 Weywode
                 in
                 prison
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 affront
                 the
                 Bojare
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 the
                 imprudence
                 ,
                 at
                 so
                 unseasonable
                 a
                 time
                 ,
                 to
                 treat
                 them
                 with
                 so
                 much
                 severity
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 people
                 fell
                 upon
                 him
                 with
                 Cudgels
                 ,
                 and
                 pursu'd
                 him
                 to
                 a
                 Monastery
                 ,
                 where
                 he
                 was
                 so
                 beaten
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 given
                 over
                 for
                 a
                 dead
                 man.
                 
              
               
                 However
                 ,
                 the
                 Great
                 Duke
                 pursu'd
                 the
                 execution
                 of
                 the
                 Treaty
                 made
                 with
                 Sueden
                 ,
                 and
                 paid
                 money
                 instead
                 of
                 the
                 Rye
                 ,
                 sending
                 along
                 with
                 the
                 Suedish
                 Commissary
                 a
                 good
                 Convoy
                 of
                 Strelits
                 ,
                 who
                 were
                 to
                 bring
                 him
                 to
                 the
                 Frontiers
                 of
                 Sueden
                 .
                 He
                 gave
                 order
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 to
                 
                   Iuan
                   Nikitouits
                   Gavensky
                
                 ,
                 to
                 assemble
                 the
                 Nobility
                 of
                 the
                 neighbouring
                 Provinces
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 foot-Regiments
                 of
                 Colonel
                 Kormichel
                 ,
                 and
                 Col.
                 Hamilton
                 ,
                 which
                 made
                 up
                 above
                 4000
                 men
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 besiege
                 the
                 City
                 of
                 Plescou
                 .
                 The
                 Inhabitants
                 ,
                 as
                 first
                 ,
                 pretended
                 to
                 stand
                 out
                 ,
                 but
                 their
                 courage
                 and
                 strength
                 soon
                 fail'd
                 them
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 forc'd
                 to
                 make
                 an
                 accommodation
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 cost
                 of
                 the
                 Authors
                 of
                 the
                 Sedition
                 ,
                 who
                 were
                 put
                 to
                 death
                 ,
                 or
                 sent
                 into
                 Siberia
                 .
              
               
                 These
                 disorders
                 have
                 occasion'd
                 a
                 great
                 change
                 in
                 the
                 Affairs
                 and
                 Government
                 of
                 Muscovy
                 .
                 For
                 ,
                 though
                 Miloslauski
                 and
                 Morosou
                 have
                 much
                 credit
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Patriarch
                 himself
                 a
                 very
                 great
                 Authority
                 about
                 the
                 Prince
                 ,
                 yet
                 have
                 the
                 other
                 Knez
                 and
                 Bojares
                 a
                 great
                 hand
                 in
                 publick
                 Affairs
                 ,
                 and
                 execute
                 their
                 charges
                 every
                 one
                 according
                 to
                 his
                 Birth
                 and
                 Employment
                 .
                 There
                 are
                 commonly
                 some
                 30
                 Bojares
                 about
                 the
                 Court
                 ,
                 though
                 in
                 Zuski's
                 time
                 there
                 were
                 numbred
                 70.
                 
                 In
                 the
                 year
                 1654.
                 when
                 the
                 War
                 of
                 Smolensko
                 was
                 resolv'd
                 on
                 ,
                 there
                 were
                 present
                 at
                 the
                 deliberations
                 of
                 that
                 important
                 affair
                 ,
                 twenty
                 nine
                 Bojares
                 ,
                 who
                 names
                 were
                 these
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Boris
                   Iuanouits
                   Morosou
                   ,
                   the
                   Czaar
                   '
                   
                     s
                     Fanourite
                  
                   .
                
                 
                   Boris
                   Nikit
                   a
                   Iuanouits
                   Romanou
                   ,
                   the
                   Czaar
                   '
                   
                     s
                     Great
                     Uncle
                  
                   .
                
                 
                   Iuan
                   Basilouits
                   Morosou
                   .
                
                 
                   Knez
                   Iuan
                   Andreouits
                   Galizin
                
                 
                   Knez
                   Nikita
                   Iuanouits
                   Odouski
                   .
                
                 
                   Knez
                   Iacob
                   Kudenieteuits
                   Tzerkaski
                   .
                
                 
                   Knez
                   Alexei
                   Nikitouits
                   Trubetskoi
                   .
                
                 
                   Gleeb
                   Iuanouits
                   Morosou
                   .
                
                 
                   Wasili
                   Petrowits
                   Tzemeretou
                   .
                
                 
                   Knez
                   Boris
                   Alexandrouits
                   Reppenin
                   .
                
                 
                   Michael
                   Michelouits
                   Soltikou
                   .
                
                 
                   Basili
                   Iuanouits
                   Stresnou
                   .
                
                 
                   Knez
                   Vasili
                   Simonouits
                   Posorouski
                   .
                
                 
                   Knez
                   F●dor
                   Simonouits
                   Kurakin
                   .
                
                 
                   Knez
                   Iurgi
                   Petrouits
                   Buynessou
                   Rostouski
                   .
                
                 
                   Iuan
                   Iuanouits
                   Solikou
                   .
                
                 
                   Knez
                   Iurgi
                   Alexeouits
                   Dolgoruski
                   .
                
                 
                   
                   Gregory
                   Basilouits
                   Puskin
                   .
                
                 
                   Knez
                   Foedor
                   Federouits
                   Volchanski
                   .
                
                 
                   Laurenti
                   Demetriouits
                   Soltikou
                   .
                
                 
                   Ilia
                   Danilouits
                   Miloslauski
                   ,
                   
                     the
                     Great
                     Duke's
                     Father-in-Law
                  
                   .
                
                 
                   Basili
                   Basilouits
                   Butterlin
                   .
                
                 
                   Knez
                   Michael
                   Petrouits
                   Pronski
                   .
                
                 
                   Knez
                   Iuan
                   Nikitouits
                   Gavenski
                   .
                
                 
                   Knez
                   Foedor
                   Iurgiouits
                   Chworosting
                   .
                
                 
                   Basili
                   Borissouits
                   Tzemeretou
                   .
                
                 
                   Nikita
                   Alexouits
                   Susin
                   .
                
              
               
                 The
                 Ocolnits
                 ,
                 or
                 Lords
                 ,
                 out
                 of
                 whose
                 number
                 ,
                 the
                 Bojares
                 are
                 chosen
                 ,
                 are●
                 
                   
                     The
                     Ocolnitza
                     ,
                     Knez
                     Andre
                     Federouits
                     Litwinou
                     Masalskoi
                     .
                  
                   
                     Knez
                     Iuan
                     Federouits
                     Chilkou
                     .
                  
                   
                     Mikifor
                     Sergeouits
                     Zabackin
                     .
                  
                   
                     Knez
                     Demetri
                     Petrouits
                     Lewou
                     .
                  
                   
                     Knez
                     Basili
                     Petrouits
                     Lewou
                     .
                  
                   
                     Knez
                     Simon
                     Petrouits
                     Lewou
                     .
                  
                   
                     Knez
                     Iuan
                     Iuanouits
                     Romadanouski
                     .
                  
                   
                     Knez
                     Steppan
                     Gabrielouits
                     Puskin
                     .
                  
                   
                     Knez
                     Simon
                     Romanouits
                     Bosarskie
                     .
                  
                   
                     Bogdan
                     Mattheouits
                     Chytrou
                     .
                  
                   
                     Peter
                     Petrouits
                     Gowowin
                     .
                  
                   
                     Iuan
                     Andreouits
                     Miloslauski
                     .
                  
                   
                     Knez
                     Iuan
                     Iuanouits
                     Labano
                     Rostouski
                     .
                  
                   
                     Knez
                     Demetri
                     Alexeouits
                     Dalgaruski
                     .
                  
                   
                     Simon
                     Lukianouits
                     Stresnou
                     .
                  
                   
                     Michael
                     Alexeouits
                     Artischo
                     .
                  
                   
                     Precossi
                     Federouits
                     Sochouin
                     .
                  
                   
                     Knez
                     Boris
                     Iuanouits
                     Troikurou
                     .
                  
                   
                     Alexei
                     Demetriouits
                     Collitziou
                     .
                  
                   
                     Wasili
                     Alexandriouits
                     Zioglockou
                     .
                  
                   
                     Iuan
                     Basilouits
                     Alferiou
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 The
                 persons
                 of
                 greatest
                 quality
                 next
                 the
                 Bojares
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Ocolnits
                 ,
                 are
                 those
                 whom
                 they
                 call
                 
                   Dumeny
                   Duorainy
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Simbojarski
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 to
                 say
                 sons
                 of
                 Bojars
                 ;
                 and
                 they
                 are
                 six
                 in
                 number
                 ;
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
              
               
                 
                   Iuan
                   Offonassouits
                   Gabrienou
                   .
                
                 
                   Fedor
                   Cusmits
                   Iellissariou
                   .
                
                 
                   Bogdan
                   Fedrowits
                   Narbickou
                   .
                
                 
                   Sdan
                   Basilouits
                   Conderou
                   .
                
                 
                   Basili
                   Federouits
                   Ianou
                   .
                
                 
                   Ossonassei
                   Ossipouits
                   Prontzissou
                   ,
                
              
               
                 The
                 Chancellour
                 and
                 Secretaries
                 of
                 State
                 ,
                 are
                 ,
                 
                   
                     Almas
                     Iuanouits
                     ,
                     Chancellour
                     .
                  
                   
                     Simon
                     Iuanouits
                     Saborouski
                     .
                  
                   
                     Lariouton
                     Demetriouits
                     Prontzissou
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 These
                 are
                 the
                 names
                 of
                 the
                 Lords
                 ,
                 who
                 ,
                 at
                 this
                 day
                 ,
                 have
                 the
                 principal
                 charges
                 ,
                 and
                 govern
                 the
                 whole
                 Kingdom
                 of
                 Muscovy
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 in
                 the
                 Councel
                 of
                 State
                 ,
                 as
                 for
                 private
                 affairs
                 ;
                 as
                 we
                 shall
                 see
                 anon
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 chiefest
                 Dignity
                 of
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 was
                 ,
                 
                 heretofore
                 ,
                 that
                 of
                 
                   Sunderstreuoi
                   Coinische
                
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 Lord
                 high
                 Steward
                 of
                 Muscovy
                 ;
                 but
                 this
                 charge
                 was
                 suppress'd
                 when
                 Zuski
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 it
                 ,
                 was
                 called
                 to
                 the
                 Crown
                 .
                 The
                 next
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 now
                 the
                 chiefest
                 ,
                 is
                 that
                 of
                 Duoretskoy
                 ,
                 or
                 ,
                 
                   Great
                   Master
                
                 ,
                 who
                 hath
                 the
                 over-sight
                 and
                 direction
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 great
                 Duke's
                 houshold
                 .
                 After
                 him
                 comes
                 the
                 Orusnitschei
                 ,
                 who
                 hath
                 the
                 over-sight
                 of
                 the
                 Arms
                 and
                 Horses
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 for
                 the
                 Great
                 Duke's
                 peculiar
                 service
                 ,
                 as
                 also
                 of
                 the
                 Harnesses
                 and
                 other
                 Ornaments
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 used
                 at
                 Entrances
                 ,
                 and
                 publick
                 Ceremonies
                 .
                 These
                 three
                 Officers
                 precede
                 all
                 the
                 other
                 
                   Bojares
                   ,
                   Ocolnits
                   ,
                   Dumeni-Diaki
                
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Secretaries
                 of
                 State
                 ,
                 who
                 ,
                 in
                 their
                 turns
                 precede
                 the
                 Postilnizei
                 ,
                 or
                 him
                 who
                 makes
                 the
                 Great
                 Duke's
                 bed
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   Comnutnoy
                   Klutziom
                
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 the
                 Chamberlain
                 ,
                 
                 the
                 Craftzey
                 ,
                 or
                 Carver
                 ,
                 the
                 Stolniki
                 ,
                 or
                 Gentlemen
                 Sewers
                 ,
                 the
                 Strapsi
                 ,
                 or
                 Gentlemen
                 of
                 the
                 Privy
                 Chamber
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Duoraini
                 ,
                 or
                 ordinary
                 Gentlemen
                 .
                 The
                 Silzi
                 ,
                 or
                 Pages
                 ,
                 the
                 Diaki
                 ,
                 or
                 Secretaries
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Boddiotzei
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 Commissaries
                 or
                 Clerks
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 the
                 last
                 in
                 Dignity
                 and
                 Function
                 .
              
               
                 All
                 the
                 Knez
                 and
                 Bojares
                 ,
                 
                 who
                 have
                 Estates
                 ,
                 are
                 oblig'd
                 to
                 set
                 out
                 their
                 Lands
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 give
                 their
                 personal
                 attendance
                 at
                 Moscou
                 ,
                 where
                 they
                 are
                 oblig'd
                 to
                 be
                 every
                 day
                 at
                 Court
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 smite
                 their
                 foreheads
                 in
                 the
                 Great
                 Duke's
                 presence
                 ,
                 who
                 looks
                 on
                 this
                 attendance
                 of
                 theirs
                 as
                 an
                 argument
                 of
                 their
                 fidelity
                 ,
                 and
                 an
                 assurance
                 of
                 his
                 Estate
                 being
                 in
                 quiet
                 ,
                 which
                 might
                 soon
                 be
                 disturb'd
                 by
                 the
                 authority
                 ,
                 these
                 Great
                 men
                 might
                 assume
                 in
                 the
                 Provinces
                 ,
                 were
                 they
                 permitted
                 to
                 make
                 their
                 aboad
                 there
                 .
              
               
                 Their
                 Houses
                 ,
                 
                 or
                 Palaces
                 ,
                 are
                 great
                 and
                 magnificent
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 make
                 great
                 ostentation
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 in
                 their
                 expences
                 at
                 their
                 houses
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 cloaths
                 and
                 retinue
                 when
                 they
                 go
                 abroad
                 .
                 When
                 they
                 ride
                 ,
                 they
                 have
                 at
                 the
                 bow
                 of
                 their
                 Saddle
                 ,
                 a
                 little
                 Timbrel
                 ,
                 a
                 foot
                 Diameter
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 ever
                 and
                 anon
                 touch
                 with
                 the
                 handle
                 of
                 their
                 Whip
                 ,
                 to
                 make
                 their
                 way
                 through
                 the
                 throngs
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 frequent
                 in
                 the
                 Markets
                 and
                 Streets
                 .
                 The
                 Knez
                 ,
                 who
                 have
                 no
                 employment
                 at
                 Court
                 ,
                 and
                 have
                 not
                 the
                 means
                 to
                 make
                 any
                 great
                 appearance
                 there
                 ,
                 retire
                 into
                 the
                 Countrey
                 ,
                 where
                 their
                 manner
                 of
                 life
                 is
                 not
                 much
                 different
                 from
                 that
                 of
                 Peasants
                 .
              
               
                 They
                 make
                 very
                 great
                 accompt
                 of
                 the
                 antient
                 Nobility
                 ;
                 
                 not
                 only
                 of
                 that
                 of
                 their
                 own
                 Countrey
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 of
                 others
                 ;
                 which
                 they
                 very
                 particularly
                 inquire
                 into
                 ,
                 but
                 above
                 all
                 ,
                 are
                 very
                 curious
                 in
                 informing
                 themselves
                 of
                 the
                 extraction
                 of
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 sent
                 Ambassadors
                 in
                 Muscovy
                 ,
                 They
                 never
                 match
                 but
                 with
                 those
                 of
                 an
                 equal
                 rank
                 with
                 themselves
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Bojares
                 are
                 not
                 only
                 seen
                 at
                 publick
                 Ceremonies
                 and
                 Audiences
                 ,
                 but
                 effectively
                 participate
                 of
                 the
                 management
                 of
                 publick
                 affairs
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 decision
                 of
                 Law-sutes
                 ,
                 wherein
                 they
                 assume
                 the
                 quality
                 of
                 Presidents
                 .
                 The
                 Councels
                 for
                 State-affairs
                 are
                 ordinarily
                 held
                 in
                 the
                 night
                 time
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Counsellors
                 meet
                 at
                 one
                 in
                 the
                 morning
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 together
                 till
                 nine
                 or
                 ten
                 .
              
               
                 We
                 shall
                 speak
                 of
                 the
                 particular
                 employment
                 of
                 the
                 Bojares
                 ,
                 when
                 we
                 have
                 first
                 given
                 a
                 short
                 accompt
                 of
                 the
                 Great
                 Dukes
                 revenue
                 ,
                 who
                 ,
                 having
                 an
                 Estate
                 of
                 a
                 very
                 vast
                 extent
                 ,
                 consisting
                 of
                 a
                 great
                 number
                 of
                 Provinces
                 ,
                 must
                 needs
                 be
                 very
                 rich
                 and
                 very
                 powerfull
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 in
                 respect
                 of
                 his
                 Demesn
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 advantages
                 accrewing
                 from
                 the
                 Traffick
                 made
                 by
                 his
                 Factors
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Taxes
                 ,
                 Duties
                 ,
                 and
                 Impositions
                 paid
                 by
                 his
                 Subjects
                 .
                 In
                 times
                 of
                 peace
                 ,
                 the
                 Impositions
                 are
                 not
                 great
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 War
                 ,
                 the
                 Contributions
                 are
                 so
                 excessive
                 ,
                 that
                 when
                 the
                 Great
                 Duke
                 
                   Michael
                   Federouits
                
                 ,
                 was
                 to
                 besiege
                 the
                 Citie
                 of
                 Smolensko
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 year
                 1632.
                 he
                 oblig'd
                 the
                 subject
                 to
                 pay
                 him
                 the
                 Pettina
                 ,
                 or
                 fifth
                 part
                 of
                 their
                 Estates
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 present
                 Great
                 Duke
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 the
                 present
                 War
                 ,
                 contented
                 himself
                 with
                 the
                 tenth
                 .
                 The
                 
                   Knez
                   ,
                   Bojares
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Gentlemen
                 pay
                 no
                 Taxes
                 ,
                 but
                 are
                 oblig'd
                 ,
                 as
                 are
                 also
                 the
                 Monasteries
                 ,
                 to
                 raise
                 and
                 maintain
                 a
                 certain
                 number
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 horse
                 and
                 foot
                 ,
                 proportionably
                 to
                 their
                 Revenue
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Customs
                 bring
                 in
                 so
                 considerable
                 a
                 sum
                 ,
                 that
                 ,
                 some
                 years
                 ,
                 the
                 Custom-house
                 of
                 the
                 Citie
                 of
                 Archangel
                 it self
                 payes
                 in
                 above
                 600000.
                 
                 Crowns
                 .
                 The
                 Crucisnouduor
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 the
                 Taverns
                 ,
                 where
                 the
                 Great
                 Duke
                 allows
                 the
                 selling
                 of
                 Wine
                 ,
                 Beer
                 ,
                 Hydromel
                 ,
                 and
                 Aqua-vi●ae
                 ,
                 pay
                 a
                 vast
                 sum
                 ,
                 since
                 he
                 receives
                 from
                 three
                 Taverns
                 of
                 the
                 Citie
                 of
                 Novogorod
                 above
                 12009.
                 
                 Crowns
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 ,
                 since
                 this
                 duty
                 came
                 to
                 belong
                 to
                 the
                 Sovereign
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 above
                 a
                 thousand
                 houses
                 ,
                 where
                 the
                 Great
                 Duke
                 alone
                 hath
                 all
                 the
                 advantage
                 made
                 by
                 the
                 sale
                 of
                 Wine
                 and
                 Aquavirae
                 .
              
               
                 Sables
                 also
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 Furs
                 bring
                 in
                 much
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 reserves
                 the
                 Traffick
                 thereof
                 wholly
                 to
                 himself
                 ,
                 as
                 also
                 that
                 of
                 Cavayar
                 ,
                 and
                 several
                 other
                 Commodities
                 .
                 The
                 Revenue
                 of
                 the
                 money
                 which
                 he
                 lets
                 out
                 to
                 his
                 Factors
                 is
                 not
                 so
                 certain
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 in
                 regard
                 the
                 Merchants
                 profit
                 is
                 not
                 alwayes
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 as
                 for
                 that
                 the
                 Factors
                 sometimes
                 break
                 .
                 At
                 our
                 being
                 there
                 he
                 had
                 put
                 4000
                 Crowns
                 in
                 the
                 hands
                 of
                 a
                 Merchant
                 named
                 Savelli
                 ,
                 who
                 instead
                 of
                 improving
                 it
                 to
                 his
                 advantage
                 ,
                 squander'd
                 it
                 away
                 in
                 less
                 than
                 three
                 years
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 lived
                 in
                 Persia.
                 The
                 Great
                 Duke
                 ,
                 ordered
                 the
                 
                   Poslanick
                   ,
                   Alexei
                   Sawinouits
                   Romanitsikou
                
                 ,
                 who
                 went
                 into
                 Persia
                 along
                 with
                 us
                 ,
                 to
                 take
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 bring
                 him
                 back
                 into
                 Muscovy
                 .
                 Coming
                 to
                 Scamachy
                 ,
                 we
                 had
                 notice
                 of
                 his
                 being
                 in
                 the
                 City
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 Poslanick's
                 Interpreter
                 dying
                 ,
                 he
                 dissembled
                 his
                 having
                 any
                 order
                 to
                 take
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 desir'd
                 him
                 to
                 be
                 his
                 Interpreter
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 Negotiation
                 ,
                 with
                 a
                 design
                 ,
                 under
                 that
                 pretence
                 ,
                 to
                 bring
                 him
                 to
                 the
                 Frontiers
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 to
                 carry
                 him
                 away
                 .
                 The
                 other
                 ,
                 who
                 stood
                 upon
                 his
                 Guard
                 ,
                 serv'd
                 him
                 indeed
                 during
                 the
                 Poslanick's
                 aboad
                 at
                 Ispahan
                 ,
                 but
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 saw
                 him
                 ready
                 for
                 his
                 departure
                 into
                 Muscovy
                 ,
                 he
                 got
                 into
                 the
                 Allacapi
                 or
                 Sanctuary
                 ,
                 was
                 Circumcised
                 ,
                 put
                 himself
                 under
                 the
                 protection
                 of
                 Mahomet
                 ,
                 and
                 continued
                 in
                 Persia.
                 
              
               
                 The
                 Great
                 Duke
                 farms
                 out
                 all
                 his
                 Demesn
                 ,
                 
                 but
                 the
                 revenue
                 arising
                 thence
                 ,
                 goes
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 most
                 part
                 ,
                 towards
                 the
                 subsistence
                 of
                 the
                 Strelits
                 ,
                 whereof
                 he
                 is
                 obliged
                 constantly
                 to
                 maintain
                 a
                 very
                 great
                 number
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 in
                 the
                 City
                 of
                 Moscou
                 ,
                 where
                 there
                 are
                 above
                 16000.
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 upon
                 the
                 Frontiers
                 ;
                 insomuch
                 that
                 the
                 ordinary
                 Militia
                 makes
                 above
                 100000.
                 men
                 .
                 In
                 a
                 word
                 ,
                 if
                 his
                 receipts
                 are
                 great
                 ,
                 his
                 expences
                 are
                 proportionable
                 thereto
                 .
                 There
                 hardly
                 passes
                 a
                 year
                 ,
                 but
                 he
                 is
                 forc'd
                 to
                 purchase
                 a
                 Peace
                 with
                 the
                 Tartars
                 ,
                 with
                 great
                 sums
                 of
                 Money
                 and
                 Presents
                 .
                 He
                 does
                 not
                 carry
                 on
                 his
                 Wars
                 at
                 so
                 easie
                 a
                 rate
                 as
                 they
                 do
                 elsewhere
                 .
                 For
                 ,
                 taking
                 into
                 his
                 
                 service
                 ,
                 a
                 great
                 number
                 of
                 Germans
                 and
                 other
                 Foreiners
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 Officers
                 as
                 Souldiers
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 forc'd
                 to
                 pay
                 them
                 extraordinarily
                 ,
                 and
                 some
                 times
                 before
                 hand
                 .
                 The
                 Embassies
                 he
                 receives
                 stand
                 him
                 in
                 no
                 less
                 than
                 those
                 he
                 sends
                 ,
                 for
                 he
                 defrays
                 all
                 publick
                 persons
                 ,
                 and
                 makes
                 them
                 very
                 considerable
                 Presents
                 .
                 The
                 expence
                 of
                 his
                 Table
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 his
                 Court
                 must
                 needs
                 be
                 very
                 great
                 ,
                 there
                 being
                 above
                 a
                 thousand
                 Persons
                 who
                 have
                 meat
                 provided
                 for
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 At
                 Dinner
                 and
                 Supper
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 sounding
                 of
                 Trumpets
                 ,
                 as
                 there
                 is
                 elsewhere
                 ,
                 but
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 Officers
                 goes
                 to
                 the
                 Kitchin
                 and
                 Sellar-doors
                 ,
                 and
                 cries
                 
                   Godusar
                   Kuschinung
                
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 The
                 Grand
                 Seigneur
                 would
                 be
                 served
                 ,
                 and
                 immediately
                 the
                 meat
                 is
                 carried
                 up
                 .
                 The
                 Great
                 Duke
                 sits
                 at
                 the
                 midst
                 of
                 the
                 Table
                 ,
                 alone
                 ;
                 if
                 he
                 invites
                 the
                 Patriarch
                 or
                 any
                 other
                 great
                 Lord
                 to
                 Dine
                 with
                 him
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 another
                 Table
                 set
                 at
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 his
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 are
                 serv'd
                 with
                 some
                 of
                 the
                 meat
                 which
                 had
                 been
                 presented
                 to
                 the
                 Great
                 Duke
                 ,
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 presented
                 ,
                 for
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 all
                 making
                 up
                 but
                 one
                 Course
                 of
                 about
                 fifty
                 Dishes
                 of
                 meat
                 ,
                 the
                 Gentlemen
                 set
                 them
                 not
                 down
                 upon
                 the
                 Table
                 ,
                 but
                 hold
                 them
                 in
                 their
                 hands
                 ,
                 till
                 the
                 Carver
                 hath
                 shewed
                 them
                 to
                 the
                 Prince
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 made
                 choice
                 of
                 what
                 he
                 is
                 desirous
                 to
                 eat
                 .
                 If
                 none
                 Dine
                 with
                 him
                 ,
                 he
                 sends
                 the
                 Dishes
                 he
                 hath
                 not
                 medled
                 with
                 ,
                 to
                 some
                 Lords
                 in
                 the
                 City
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 his
                 Physicians
                 .
                 The
                 present
                 Great
                 Duke
                 hath
                 but
                 one
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 the
                 same
                 that
                 went
                 along
                 with
                 us
                 into
                 Persia.
                 He
                 is
                 no
                 superstitious
                 Galenist
                 ,
                 but
                 ,
                 with
                 very
                 good
                 success
                 makes
                 use
                 of
                 Chymical
                 remedies
                 :
                 he
                 is
                 grown
                 so
                 famous
                 ,
                 that
                 not
                 only
                 the
                 Prince
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 Bojares
                 and
                 other
                 great
                 Lords
                 about
                 the
                 Court
                 employ
                 him
                 .
                 His
                 salary
                 is
                 124
                 Crowns
                 ,
                 a
                 Month
                 ,
                 besides
                 a
                 Pension
                 of
                 six
                 hundred
                 Crowns
                 ,
                 
                   per
                   an
                
                 .
                 and
                 he
                 hath
                 more
                 Wheat
                 ,
                 Barly
                 ,
                 Honey
                 ,
                 and
                 several
                 other
                 Provisions
                 than
                 he
                 can
                 spend
                 in
                 his
                 Family
                 .
                 The
                 Great
                 Duke
                 is
                 never
                 purg'd
                 ,
                 nor
                 bled
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 Physician
                 hath
                 a
                 present
                 of
                 a
                 hundred
                 Crowns
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 piece
                 of
                 Satin
                 or
                 Velvet
                 ,
                 or
                 a
                 Zimmer
                 of
                 Sables
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 worth
                 no
                 less
                 .
                 The
                 Bojares
                 do
                 not
                 give
                 their
                 Physicians
                 money
                 ,
                 but
                 a
                 certain
                 number
                 of
                 Flitches
                 or
                 Gammons
                 of
                 Bacon
                 ,
                 Sables
                 ,
                 Strong-water
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 Provisions
                 .
                 They
                 are
                 obliged
                 to
                 go
                 every
                 day
                 to
                 Court
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 smite
                 their
                 foreheads
                 in
                 the
                 Great
                 Dukes
                 presence
                 ,
                 or
                 at
                 least
                 ,
                 before
                 those
                 who
                 are
                 entrusted
                 with
                 the
                 care
                 of
                 his
                 Cabinet
                 of
                 Druggs
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 Apothecary's
                 stuff
                 .
              
               
                 There
                 are
                 many
                 Interpreters
                 for
                 other
                 Languages
                 ,
                 especially
                 for
                 the
                 German
                 ,
                 the
                 Polish
                 ,
                 the
                 Suedish
                 ,
                 the
                 Turkish
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Persian
                 .
                 He
                 whom
                 the
                 Great
                 Duke
                 does
                 chiefly
                 make
                 use
                 of
                 in
                 his
                 most
                 important
                 affairs
                 is
                 a
                 Dane
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 so
                 generally
                 vers'd
                 in
                 all
                 the
                 Europaean
                 Languages
                 ,
                 that
                 coming
                 three
                 years
                 since
                 to
                 the
                 Court
                 of
                 Vienna
                 ,
                 with
                 
                   Iuan
                   Iuanouits
                   Boklakouskoi
                
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   Iuan
                   Polycarpousin
                   Michailou
                
                 ,
                 the
                 Emperor
                 lik'd
                 him
                 so
                 well
                 ,
                 that
                 ,
                 out
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 inclination
                 ,
                 he
                 made
                 him
                 a
                 Nobleman
                 .
                 The
                 Great
                 Duke's
                 Court
                 hath
                 this
                 common
                 with
                 those
                 of
                 other
                 Princes
                 ,
                 that
                 Vice
                 takes
                 place
                 of
                 Vertue
                 ,
                 and
                 gets
                 nearer
                 the
                 Throne
                 .
                 Those
                 who
                 have
                 the
                 honour
                 to
                 be
                 nearest
                 his
                 person
                 ,
                 are
                 withall
                 more
                 subtile
                 ,
                 more
                 deceitful
                 ,
                 and
                 more
                 insolent
                 than
                 the
                 others
                 that
                 have
                 not
                 .
                 They
                 know
                 very
                 well
                 how
                 to
                 make
                 their
                 advantages
                 of
                 the
                 Princes
                 favour
                 ,
                 and
                 look
                 for
                 the
                 greaest
                 respects
                 and
                 humblest
                 submissions
                 imaginable
                 ,
                 from
                 those
                 who
                 make
                 their
                 addresses
                 to
                 them
                 ;
                 which
                 the
                 others
                 render
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 much
                 to
                 avoid
                 the
                 mischief
                 they
                 might
                 do
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 for
                 the
                 good
                 they
                 expect
                 from
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Great
                 Duke's
                 Council
                 is
                 divided
                 into
                 six
                 Classes
                 ,
                 or
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 call
                 them
                 ,
                 Courts
                 of
                 Chancery
                 .
                 The
                 first
                 is
                 for
                 strangers
                 Affairs
                 ;
                 the
                 second
                 for
                 War
                 ;
                 the
                 third
                 ,
                 for
                 Crown-Lands
                 and
                 the
                 Prince's
                 Revenue
                 ;
                 The
                 fourth
                 receives
                 the
                 Accompts
                 of
                 Factors
                 ,
                 and
                 those
                 who
                 manage
                 the
                 Taverns
                 .
                 The
                 fifth
                 takes
                 Cognizance
                 of
                 Appeals
                 in
                 Civil
                 Causes
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 sixth
                 ,
                 of
                 those
                 ,
                 of
                 Criminal
                 Causes
                 .
              
               
                 We
                 said
                 before
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Bojares
                 are
                 not
                 only
                 employ'd
                 in
                 State-affairs
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 in
                 the
                 decision
                 of
                 private
                 differences
                 ,
                 at
                 which
                 they
                 preside
                 ,
                 alone
                 ,
                 or
                 with
                 other
                 Judges
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 those
                 affairs
                 that
                 present
                 themselves
                 .
              
               
                 They
                 call
                 
                   Pololskie
                   Pricas
                
                 ,
                 the
                 place
                 ,
                 where
                 they
                 regulate
                 the
                 affairs
                 of
                 Ambassadors
                 ,
                 as
                 also
                 the
                 Posts
                 of
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 concerns
                 such
                 Merchants
                 as
                 are
                 strangers
                 .
                 
                   Almas
                   Iuanouits
                
                 is
                 Secretary
                 of
                 the
                 Court.
                 
              
               
                 In
                 the
                 second
                 Court
                 ,
                 or
                 Chamber
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 call
                 
                   Roseradni
                   Pricas
                
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 Register
                 kept
                 of
                 the
                 quality
                 and
                 families
                 of
                 the
                 Bojares
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 Gentlemen
                 of
                 Muscovy
                 ,
                 as
                 also
                 of
                 all
                 exploits
                 of
                 War
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 advantages
                 or
                 losses
                 which
                 the
                 Great
                 Duke
                 receives
                 thereby
                 .
                 
                   Iuan
                   Ossonassinouits
                
                 hath
                 the
                 Presidency
                 of
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 the
                 
                   Pomiestnoi
                   Pricas
                
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 third
                 Chamber
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 Register
                 kept
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 Mannors
                 held
                 by
                 homage
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 sutes
                 concerning
                 the
                 same
                 are
                 judged
                 .
                 There
                 are
                 also
                 received
                 the
                 duties
                 belonging
                 to
                 the
                 Great
                 Duke
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 said
                 Mannors
                 ;
                 under
                 the
                 direction
                 of
                 
                   Foedor
                   Cusmits
                   Iellisariou
                
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 the
                 Casanskoy
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   Siberskoy
                   Pricas
                
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 the
                 fourth
                 and
                 fifth
                 Chamber
                 ,
                 the
                 differences
                 of
                 the
                 Provinces
                 of
                 Casan
                 and
                 Si●eria
                 ,
                 are
                 judged
                 ,
                 and
                 an
                 accompt
                 is
                 kept
                 of
                 the
                 Skins
                 and
                 Furrs
                 ,
                 which
                 come
                 from
                 those
                 Provinces
                 to
                 the
                 Great
                 Duke
                 .
                 
                   Bojar
                   Knez
                   Alexei
                   Nikiteuits
                
                 is
                 President
                 of
                 those
                 two
                 Chambers
                 .
              
               
               
                 In
                 the
                 
                   Durovoi
                   Pricas
                
                 ,
                 are
                 judged
                 the
                 differences
                 between
                 the
                 Great
                 Duke's
                 Servants
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 concerns
                 his
                 House
                 ;
                 under
                 
                   Bojar
                   Basilouits
                   Butterlin
                
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 
                   Inasemski
                   Pricas
                
                 ,
                 is
                 for
                 such
                 Military
                 Officers
                 as
                 are
                 strangers
                 ,
                 whose
                 Causes
                 are
                 there
                 try'd
                 ;
                 and
                 who
                 in
                 times
                 of
                 Peace
                 do
                 there
                 receive
                 their
                 Orders
                 ,
                 from
                 
                   Ilia
                   Danielouits
                   Miloslauski
                
                 ,
                 the
                 Great
                 Duke's
                 Father-in-law
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 the
                 President
                 thereof
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 
                   Reitarskoi
                   Pricas
                
                 ,
                 judges
                 the
                 Causes
                 of
                 the
                 Muscovian
                 Cavalry
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 ,
                 in
                 time
                 of
                 Peace
                 ,
                 they
                 receive
                 their
                 Orders
                 and
                 pay
                 ;
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 sixty
                 Crowns
                 ,
                 
                   per
                   an
                
                 .
                 for
                 every
                 Horseman
                 ,
                 under
                 the
                 presidency
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 
                   Ilia
                   Miloslauski
                
                 .
                 This
                 Cavalry
                 consists
                 for
                 the
                 most
                 of
                 Gentlemen
                 ,
                 who
                 have
                 very
                 little
                 of
                 Estate
                 ,
                 yet
                 hold
                 Mannors
                 by
                 homage
                 and
                 fealty
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 the
                 
                   Boschoi
                   Pricod
                
                 ,
                 all
                 the
                 Receivers
                 of
                 the
                 Great
                 Duke's
                 duties
                 give
                 in
                 their
                 accompts
                 once
                 a
                 year
                 .
                 The
                 
                   Bojar
                   ,
                   Knez
                   Michael
                   Petrouits
                   Pronski
                   ,
                
                 who
                 is
                 President
                 of
                 this
                 Pricas
                 ,
                 sets
                 a
                 tax
                 on
                 forein
                 Bread
                 and
                 Wine
                 .
                 He
                 hath
                 also
                 the
                 over-sight
                 of
                 Weights
                 and
                 Measures
                 all
                 over
                 the
                 Kingdome
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 also
                 his
                 place
                 ,
                 to
                 pay
                 those
                 Strangers
                 that
                 are
                 in
                 the
                 Great
                 Duke's
                 service
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 
                   Sudnoy
                   Wolodimirskoy
                
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 
                   Sudnoy
                   Moskauskoy
                   Pricas
                
                 ;
                 have
                 for
                 President
                 the
                 
                   Bojar
                   ,
                   Knez
                   Gregory
                   Simonouits
                   Kurakin
                   ,
                
                 who
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 former
                 ,
                 judges
                 the
                 Knez
                 and
                 Bojares
                 ;
                 in
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 the
                 Gentlemen
                 and
                 Officers
                 of
                 the
                 Court.
                 
              
               
                 The
                 
                   Bojar
                   ,
                   Knez
                   Boris
                   Alexandrouits
                   Reppenin
                
                 presides
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Rosboinoy
                   Pricas
                
                 ,
                 and
                 judges
                 Robberies
                 upon
                 the
                 High-way
                 ,
                 Murthers
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 criminal
                 causes
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Peter
                   Tychonouits
                   Trachanistou
                
                 ,
                 was
                 President
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Puskarskoy
                   Pricas
                
                 ,
                 and
                 had
                 the
                 oversight
                 of
                 Founders
                 ,
                 Furbishers
                 ,
                 Canoniers
                 ,
                 Armourers
                 ,
                 Smiths
                 and
                 Carpenters
                 ,
                 who
                 wrought
                 to
                 the
                 Arsenal
                 ;
                 but
                 his
                 place
                 is
                 bestow'd
                 on
                 the
                 Bojar
                 ,
                 
                   Knez
                   Iurgi
                   Alexouits
                   Dolgaruskoi
                
                 ,
                 not
                 only
                 to
                 judge
                 of
                 differences
                 between
                 them
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 to
                 receive
                 their
                 work
                 ,
                 and
                 pay
                 them
                 their
                 wages
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 
                   Iamskoy
                   Pricas
                
                 is
                 for
                 the
                 regulation
                 of
                 Stages
                 and
                 Post-masters
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 payment
                 of
                 their
                 Salaries
                 ;
                 as
                 also
                 to
                 give
                 passes
                 to
                 those
                 that
                 desire
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 to
                 have
                 their
                 carriadge
                 upon
                 the
                 Great
                 Duke's
                 accompt
                 ,
                 under
                 the
                 Presidency
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Ocolnitza
                   ,
                   Iuan
                   Andreowits
                   Miloslauski
                
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Diaks
                 ,
                 Secretaries
                 ,
                 Clerks
                 ,
                 Captains
                 of
                 the
                 Gates
                 ,
                 and
                 Messengers
                 of
                 the
                 several
                 Prica's
                 have
                 their
                 particular
                 Judge
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 the
                 
                   Ocolnitza
                   ,
                   Peter
                   Petrouits
                   Gollowin
                
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Tziolobitnoi
                   Pricas
                
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 
                   Semskoy
                   Duor
                
                 ,
                 or
                 
                   Selmskoy
                   Pricas
                
                 ,
                 is
                 for
                 the
                 judgement
                 of
                 all
                 other
                 Civil
                 Causes
                 between
                 the
                 Citizens
                 of
                 Moscou
                 .
                 There
                 ,
                 are
                 paid
                 the
                 duties
                 arising
                 from
                 places
                 and
                 houses
                 that
                 are
                 sold
                 ,
                 as
                 also
                 the
                 rates
                 levied
                 for
                 the
                 reparations
                 of
                 Bridges
                 ,
                 Gates
                 ,
                 Fortresses
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 publick
                 buildings
                 ,
                 under
                 the
                 direction
                 of
                 
                   Ocolnitza
                   ,
                   Bogdan
                   Matheowitz
                   Chitrou
                
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Golops
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 Slaves
                 ,
                 have
                 a
                 particular
                 Court
                 ,
                 where
                 they
                 make
                 their
                 declaration
                 when
                 they
                 are
                 sold
                 ,
                 and
                 where
                 they
                 take
                 out
                 a
                 Certificate
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 redeem
                 themselves
                 ,
                 or
                 recover
                 their
                 liberty
                 any
                 other
                 way
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 called
                 the
                 
                   Choloppi
                   Pricas
                
                 ;
                 the
                 President
                 ,
                 
                   Steppan
                   Iuanouits
                   Isleniou
                
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 place
                 ,
                 where
                 an
                 accompt
                 is
                 kept
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 Stuffs
                 ,
                 as
                 Brocado
                 ,
                 Velvet
                 ,
                 Satin
                 ,
                 Damask
                 ,
                 &c.
                 which
                 are
                 for
                 the
                 use
                 of
                 the
                 Court
                 ,
                 and
                 whereof
                 Garments
                 are
                 made
                 for
                 the
                 Great
                 Duke
                 to
                 present
                 to
                 forein
                 Ambassadors
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 persons
                 of
                 quality
                 ,
                 is
                 called
                 the
                 
                   Bolchikasni
                   Pricas
                
                 .
              
               
                 Under
                 the
                 Magazine
                 is
                 the
                 Treasury
                 ,
                 or
                 Exchequer
                 ,
                 where
                 all
                 the
                 money
                 that
                 remains
                 at
                 the
                 years
                 end
                 ,
                 is
                 put
                 into
                 the
                 Kings
                 Coffers
                 ,
                 under
                 the
                 oversight
                 of
                 
                   Ilia
                   Danilouits
                   Miloslauski
                
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 also
                 President
                 of
                 the
                 Chamber
                 ,
                 where
                 are
                 judged
                 the
                 Causes
                 of
                 the
                 Great
                 Duke's
                 principal
                 Merchants
                 and
                 Factors
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 called
                 
                   Casamoi
                   Pricas
                
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 
                   Ocolnitza
                   ,
                   Knez
                   Iuan
                   Federouits
                   Chilkou
                   ,
                
                 is
                 the
                 Judge
                 of
                 all
                 Ecclesiastical
                 persons
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 Secular
                 Priests
                 as
                 Monks
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 oblig'd
                 to
                 submit
                 to
                 the
                 temporal
                 Jurisdiction
                 ,
                 unless
                 it
                 be
                 in
                 privileg'd
                 Cases
                 ;
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Monasterski
                   Pricas
                
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Great
                 Duke
                 hath
                 a
                 very
                 vast
                 structure
                 design'd
                 for
                 the
                 Stones
                 ,
                 Lime
                 ,
                 Wood
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 Materials
                 which
                 are
                 for
                 his
                 own
                 use
                 ,
                 which
                 place
                 is
                 called
                 the
                 
                   Carmenoi
                   Pricas
                
                 ;
                 and
                 there
                 it
                 is
                 that
                 the
                 
                   Duorainin
                   ,
                   Iacob
                   Iuanouits
                   Sagraiskoi
                
                 decides
                 the
                 differences
                 between
                 Carpenters
                 ,
                 Masons
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 Workmen
                 ,
                 and
                 pays
                 them
                 for
                 their
                 work
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Revenue
                 of
                 Novogorod
                 and
                 Nisenovogorod
                 is
                 paid
                 in
                 at
                 the
                 Pricas
                 ,
                 called
                 
                   Novorodkoi
                   Zetwert
                
                 ,
                 where
                 the
                 particular
                 receivers
                 of
                 those
                 two
                 Cities
                 give
                 in
                 their
                 accompts
                 .
                 Sometimes
                 the
                 Causes
                 of
                 the
                 Inhabitants
                 of
                 those
                 two
                 places
                 are
                 judged
                 in
                 this
                 Pricas
                 .
                 For
                 though
                 ordinarily
                 there
                 be
                 no
                 appealing
                 from
                 the
                 Weywodes
                 ,
                 yet
                 those
                 who
                 mistrust
                 the
                 success
                 of
                 their
                 business
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 partiality
                 they
                 observe
                 in
                 the
                 Weywode
                 ,
                 may
                 remove
                 their
                 Causes
                 to
                 Moscou
                 .
                 The
                 Chancellor
                 
                   Almas
                   Iuanouits
                
                 is
                 the
                 President
                 of
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Provinces
                 of
                 Gallitz
                 and
                 Volodimer
                 have
                 also
                 their
                 particular
                 Pricas
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 same
                 purpose
                 ;
                 it
                 is
                 called
                 
                   Galliasko-Volodimirski
                   Pricas
                
                 ;
                 the
                 President
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   Ocolnitza
                   ,
                   Peter
                   Petrouits
                   Gollowin
                
                 .
              
               
               
                 The
                 monies
                 arising
                 from
                 all
                 the
                 Taverns
                 and
                 Kaba●s
                 of
                 Muscovy
                 is
                 paid
                 in
                 at
                 the
                 place
                 called
                 
                   Nova
                   Zetwert
                
                 ,
                 where
                 all
                 those
                 who
                 keep
                 publick
                 drinking
                 houses
                 are
                 oblig'd
                 to
                 take
                 the
                 Wine
                 ,
                 Hydromel
                 ,
                 and
                 Strong-water
                 they
                 sell
                 by
                 retail
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 give
                 an
                 account
                 of
                 the
                 sale
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 There
                 they
                 also
                 punish
                 those
                 who
                 sell
                 any
                 without
                 Licence
                 ,
                 as
                 also
                 those
                 who
                 sell
                 or
                 take
                 Tobacco
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 be
                 Muscovites
                 ,
                 the
                 Germans
                 and
                 others
                 ,
                 Strangers
                 ,
                 being
                 permitted
                 the
                 Traffick
                 and
                 use
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 The
                 
                   Ocolnitza
                   Bogdan
                   Matheowits
                   Chitrou
                
                 presides
                 in
                 this
                 Pricas
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Bojar
                 ,
                 and
                 Master
                 of
                 the
                 Ordinance
                 ,
                 
                   Gregori
                   Basilouits
                   Puskin
                
                 ,
                 under
                 whose
                 jurisdiction
                 are
                 
                   Castrom
                   ,
                   Iareslou
                
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 Cities
                 of
                 those
                 quarters
                 ,
                 receives
                 their
                 accompts
                 ,
                 and
                 decides
                 their
                 differences
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Castromskoi
                   Pricas
                
                 ;
                 as
                 the
                 
                   Ocolnitza
                   ,
                   Knez
                   Demetri
                   Basilouits
                   Lewou
                
                 does
                 those
                 of
                 Vstoga
                 ,
                 and
                 Colmogorod
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Vstogskoi
                   Pricas
                
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 same
                 
                   Gregori
                   Basilouits
                   Puskin
                
                 keeps
                 the
                 Jewels
                 of
                 the
                 Crown
                 ,
                 and
                 hath
                 the
                 over-sight
                 of
                 the
                 German
                 Gold-smiths
                 ,
                 who
                 make
                 Gold
                 and
                 Silver
                 Plate
                 ,
                 and
                 sell
                 precious
                 Stones
                 ,
                 and
                 hath
                 his
                 Office
                 for
                 those
                 things
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Solotoya
                   Almasnoy
                   Pricas
                
                 .
                 He
                 hath
                 also
                 a
                 key
                 to
                 the
                 Great
                 Duke's
                 Magazine
                 of
                 Arms
                 ,
                 and
                 administers
                 Justice
                 to
                 those
                 who
                 are
                 employ'd
                 about
                 Arms
                 for
                 his
                 particular
                 use
                 ,
                 and
                 pays
                 them
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Rusiannoy
                   Pricas
                
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Physicians
                 ,
                 Apothecaries
                 ,
                 Chirurgeons
                 and
                 Operators
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 of
                 that
                 function
                 are
                 oblig'd
                 to
                 smite
                 their
                 fore-heads
                 in
                 the
                 presence
                 of
                 
                   Ilia
                   Danilouits
                   Miloslauski
                
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 their
                 Overseer
                 ,
                 and
                 whom
                 they
                 are
                 to
                 acquaint
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 Great
                 Duke
                 wants
                 any
                 thing
                 that
                 relates
                 to
                 their
                 Professions
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Tamosini
                   Pricas
                
                 is
                 for
                 the
                 receit
                 of
                 all
                 duties
                 of
                 entrance
                 into
                 the
                 City
                 of
                 Moscou
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 made
                 by
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 Goses
                 ,
                 accompany'd
                 by
                 two
                 or
                 three
                 Assessors
                 ,
                 who
                 give
                 in
                 their
                 accompt
                 thereof
                 to
                 a
                 Chamber
                 called
                 
                   Bolschoi
                   Prichod
                
                 ;
                 these
                 Goses
                 are
                 changed
                 every
                 year
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 payment
                 of
                 the
                 tenth
                 penny
                 ,
                 towards
                 the
                 War
                 ,
                 is
                 made
                 to
                 the
                 
                   Bojar
                   ,
                   Knez
                   Michael
                   Petrouits
                   Pronski
                   ,
                
                 and
                 the
                 
                   Ocolnitza
                   ,
                   Iuan
                   Basilouits
                   Alferiou
                
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Sbora
                   dezatti
                   dengi
                   Pricas
                
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Affairs
                 that
                 have
                 no
                 peculiar
                 Pricas
                 have
                 a
                 general
                 one
                 ,
                 called
                 
                   Siskoi
                   Pricas
                
                 ,
                 under
                 the
                 superintendency
                 of
                 
                   Knez
                   Iurgi
                   Alexowits
                   Dolgaruskoi
                
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Patriarch
                 hath
                 his
                 particular
                 Pricas's
                 ;
                 to
                 wit
                 ;
                 that
                 of
                 Roscrad
                 ,
                 where
                 a
                 Register
                 is
                 kept
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 Church-goods
                 ,
                 and
                 where
                 are
                 the
                 Charters
                 and
                 Archives
                 ;
                 that
                 of
                 Sudny
                 ,
                 where
                 the
                 Patriarch
                 hath
                 his
                 Spiritual
                 Jurisdiction
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 of
                 Casaunoy
                 ,
                 where
                 the
                 Patriarch's
                 Revenue
                 and
                 Treasure
                 is
                 kept
                 .
                 He
                 hath
                 also
                 his
                 Ecclesiastical
                 Judges
                 and
                 Officers
                 ,
                 who
                 give
                 him
                 an
                 account
                 of
                 all
                 their
                 actions
                 .
              
               
                 There
                 is
                 no
                 Pricas
                 ,
                 but
                 hath
                 its
                 Diak
                 ,
                 or
                 Secretary
                 ,
                 and
                 many
                 Clerks
                 and
                 Coppiers
                 ,
                 who
                 all
                 write
                 very
                 well
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 skill'd
                 in
                 Arithmetick
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 their
                 way
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 they
                 make
                 use
                 of
                 Plum-stones
                 instead
                 of
                 Counters
                 .
                 Whence
                 it
                 comes
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 Officer
                 but
                 hath
                 about
                 him
                 a
                 certain
                 quantity
                 of
                 them
                 in
                 a
                 little
                 purse
                 .
                 They
                 are
                 forbidden
                 ,
                 upon
                 pain
                 of
                 whipping
                 ,
                 to
                 take
                 Poschnl
                 ,
                 or
                 Presents
                 ;
                 yet
                 they
                 venture
                 to
                 do
                 it
                 ;
                 nay
                 their
                 avarice
                 is
                 such
                 ,
                 that
                 many
                 times
                 ,
                 they
                 will
                 ,
                 of
                 themselves
                 ,
                 proffer
                 Copies
                 of
                 dispatches
                 ,
                 and
                 private
                 resolutions
                 ,
                 out
                 of
                 a
                 hope
                 to
                 get
                 somewhat
                 for
                 them
                 .
                 But
                 these
                 proffers
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 mistrusted
                 ,
                 for
                 I
                 know
                 by
                 experience
                 ,
                 that
                 those
                 people
                 seldom
                 have
                 what
                 they
                 put
                 others
                 in
                 hope
                 of
                 ;
                 or
                 if
                 they
                 have
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 so
                 dangerous
                 to
                 communicate
                 it
                 ,
                 that
                 for
                 the
                 most
                 part
                 they
                 put
                 off
                 forgeries
                 and
                 suppositious
                 pieces
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 year
                 1643.
                 the
                 Minister
                 of
                 a
                 Forein
                 Prince
                 being
                 desirous
                 to
                 have
                 a
                 Copy
                 of
                 my
                 Dispatches
                 ,
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 Clerks
                 of
                 the
                 Counsel
                 sold
                 it
                 him
                 at
                 a
                 very
                 dear
                 rate
                 .
                 I
                 was
                 shewn
                 it
                 afterwards
                 ;
                 but
                 when
                 at
                 my
                 return
                 to
                 Holstein
                 ,
                 the
                 Letters
                 were
                 translated
                 ,
                 there
                 was
                 nothing
                 of
                 what
                 I
                 had
                 seen
                 in
                 the
                 Copy
                 .
              
               
                 They
                 do
                 not
                 keep
                 a
                 Register
                 of
                 their
                 Acts
                 in
                 Books
                 ,
                 but
                 they
                 write
                 them
                 in
                 Rolls
                 of
                 paper
                 pasted
                 together
                 ,
                 till
                 they
                 are
                 25.
                 or
                 30.
                 ells
                 in
                 length
                 ;
                 of
                 which
                 their
                 Offices
                 are
                 full
                 .
              
               
                 At
                 our
                 coming
                 to
                 Moscou
                 ,
                 we
                 were
                 made
                 believe
                 ,
                 that
                 Presents
                 could
                 procure
                 any
                 thing
                 at
                 Court.
                 Indeed
                 I
                 have
                 known
                 some
                 Lords
                 ,
                 who
                 though
                 they
                 would
                 not
                 take
                 ought
                 themselves
                 ,
                 were
                 not
                 sorry
                 to
                 see
                 any
                 thing
                 sent
                 to
                 their
                 Wives
                 :
                 but
                 I
                 have
                 also
                 known
                 some
                 ,
                 who
                 made
                 it
                 appear
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 absolutely
                 incorruptible
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 their
                 fidelity
                 to
                 their
                 Prince
                 was
                 Presentproof
                 ,
                 to
                 their
                 great
                 regret
                 ,
                 who
                 consider
                 ,
                 that
                 where
                 nothing
                 is
                 given
                 ,
                 nothing
                 is
                 thence
                 obtain'd
                 .
              
               
                 Justice
                 is
                 administred
                 in
                 the
                 Pricas's
                 we
                 have
                 spoken
                 of
                 .
                 
                 The
                 Bojar
                 ,
                 who
                 presides
                 there
                 ,
                 hath
                 his
                 Secretary
                 ,
                 and
                 Assessors
                 ,
                 and
                 finally
                 determines
                 whatever
                 comes
                 before
                 him
                 .
                 Heretofore
                 the
                 Musc●●ites
                 had
                 but
                 few
                 〈◊〉
                 and
                 few
                 Customs
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 which
                 all
                 Cases
                 were
                 decided
                 .
                 They
                 concern'd
                 only
                 attempt●●●ainst
                 the
                 Great
                 Duke's
                 person
                 ;
                 Treasons
                 against
                 the
                 State
                 ,
                 Adulteries
                 ,
                 Thefts
                 ,
                 and
                 Debts
                 b●●ween
                 private
                 persons
                 .
                 The
                 decision
                 of
                 all
                 other
                 Affairs
                 depended
                 on
                 the
                 breast
                 of
                 the
                 Judge
                 .
                 〈…〉
                 the
                 year
                 1647.
                 the
                 Great
                 Duke
                 assembled
                 together
                 the
                 most
                 Famous
                 Men
                 of
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 ,
                 and
                 caused
                 to
                 be
                 set
                 down
                 in
                 writing
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 be
                 publish'd
                 ,
                 several
                 Laws
                 and
                 Ordinances
                 ,
                 whereby
                 the
                 Judges
                 are
                 to
                 regulate
                 themselves
                 .
                 They
                 were
                 printed
                 ,
                 
                   in
                   folio
                
                 ,
                 under
                 the
                 Title
                 of
                 SOBORNA
                 ULOSIENIA
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 
                   Vniversal
                   and
                   General
                   Right
                
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 direction
                 of
                 the
                 Bojares
                 .
              
               
                 Heretofore
                 their
                 proceedings
                 were
                 thus
                 .
                 In
                 those
                 Causes
                 ,
                 where
                 the
                 parties
                 were
                 not
                 agreed
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 matter
                 of
                 fact
                 ,
                 and
                 had
                 no
                 evidence
                 of
                 either
                 side
                 ,
                 the
                 Judge
                 asked
                 the
                 Defendant
                 ,
                 whether
                 
                 he
                 would
                 take
                 his
                 Oath
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 matter
                 was
                 as
                 he
                 alleged
                 ,
                 or
                 refer
                 it
                 to
                 the
                 Plaintiff's
                 Oath
                 .
                 He
                 who
                 proffer'd
                 to
                 take
                 his
                 Oath
                 ,
                 was
                 ,
                 once
                 a
                 week
                 ,
                 for
                 three
                 weeks
                 one
                 after
                 another
                 ,
                 brought
                 before
                 the
                 Judge
                 ,
                 who
                 every
                 time
                 ,
                 press'd
                 unto
                 him
                 the
                 importance
                 of
                 an
                 Oath
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 sin
                 he
                 would
                 burthen
                 his
                 Conscience
                 withall
                 ,
                 if
                 he
                 swore
                 falsly
                 .
                 If
                 ,
                 notwithstanding
                 these
                 remonstrances
                 ,
                 he
                 still
                 persisted
                 in
                 his
                 readiness
                 to
                 take
                 his
                 Oath
                 ,
                 though
                 he
                 swore
                 nothing
                 but
                 the
                 truth
                 ,
                 yet
                 people
                 look'd
                 on
                 him
                 as
                 an
                 infamous
                 person
                 ,
                 would
                 spit
                 in
                 his
                 face
                 ,
                 and
                 turn
                 him
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 into
                 which
                 he
                 was
                 never
                 receiv'd
                 afterwards
                 ,
                 much
                 less
                 was
                 he
                 admitted
                 to
                 the
                 Communion
                 ,
                 unless
                 it
                 were
                 at
                 the
                 point
                 of
                 death
                 .
                 Now
                 ,
                 they
                 do
                 not
                 proceed
                 with
                 so
                 much
                 rigour
                 ,
                 but
                 only
                 bring
                 him
                 who
                 is
                 to
                 take
                 his
                 Oath
                 before
                 an
                 Image
                 of
                 one
                 of
                 their
                 Saints
                 ,
                 where
                 he
                 is
                 asked
                 ,
                 whether
                 he
                 will
                 take
                 his
                 Oath
                 upon
                 the
                 salvation
                 of
                 his
                 Soul
                 ?
                 If
                 he
                 persist
                 ,
                 they
                 give
                 him
                 a
                 little
                 Crucifix
                 to
                 kiss
                 ,
                 and
                 afterwards
                 the
                 Saint's
                 Image
                 ,
                 which
                 for
                 that
                 purpose
                 ,
                 is
                 taken
                 down
                 from
                 the
                 Wall.
                 If
                 the
                 Oath
                 be
                 good
                 ,
                 the
                 party
                 who
                 took
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 admitted
                 to
                 the
                 Communion
                 for
                 three
                 years
                 ,
                 and
                 though
                 he
                 be
                 not
                 treated
                 as
                 an
                 infamous
                 person
                 ,
                 yet
                 those
                 of
                 any
                 quality
                 will
                 not
                 easily
                 suffer
                 him
                 in
                 their
                 Company
                 :
                 but
                 a
                 perjur'd
                 person
                 ,
                 is
                 severely
                 punished
                 ;
                 first
                 cruelly
                 whipt
                 ,
                 then
                 banish'd
                 .
                 Whence
                 it
                 comes
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Muscovites
                 endeavour
                 all
                 they
                 can
                 to
                 avoid
                 it
                 ,
                 though
                 upon
                 any
                 trivial
                 occasion
                 ,
                 especially
                 in
                 their
                 dealings
                 ,
                 they
                 stick
                 not
                 to
                 swear
                 at
                 every
                 word
                 ,
                 and
                 have
                 incessantly
                 in
                 their
                 mouths
                 their
                 
                   Po
                   Chrestum
                
                 ,
                 by
                 Christ
                 ,
                 making
                 the
                 sign
                 of
                 the
                 Cross
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 :
                 but
                 there
                 is
                 little
                 credit
                 to
                 be
                 given
                 those
                 kinds
                 of
                 Oaths
                 ,
                 as
                 proceeding
                 from
                 deceit
                 and
                 passion
                 .
                 They
                 permit
                 strangers
                 to
                 take
                 their
                 Oaths
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 rules
                 of
                 their
                 several
                 Religions
                 .
              
               
                 No
                 invention
                 but
                 they
                 make
                 use
                 of
                 to
                 force
                 people
                 to
                 confess
                 the
                 truth
                 by
                 Torture
                 .
                 One
                 of
                 the
                 most
                 cruel
                 ,
                 in
                 my
                 opinion
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 Strapado
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 often
                 given
                 in
                 this
                 manner
                 .
                 The
                 Malefactor
                 ,
                 having
                 his
                 hands
                 ty'd
                 behind
                 him
                 ,
                 is
                 wound
                 up
                 into
                 the
                 air
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 hangs
                 ,
                 having
                 fasten'd
                 to
                 his
                 feet
                 ,
                 a
                 great
                 beam
                 ,
                 upon
                 which
                 the
                 Executioner
                 ever
                 and
                 anon
                 gets
                 up
                 ,
                 to
                 augment
                 the
                 pain
                 ,
                 and
                 further
                 the
                 dislocation
                 of
                 the
                 Members
                 ,
                 while
                 the
                 smoak
                 and
                 fire
                 which
                 are
                 made
                 under
                 his
                 feet
                 ,
                 burns
                 and
                 stifles
                 him
                 .
                 Sometimes
                 they
                 cause
                 the
                 Malefactor's
                 head
                 to
                 be
                 shaven
                 ,
                 and
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 is
                 so
                 hanging
                 ,
                 they
                 pour
                 cold
                 water
                 ,
                 drop
                 by
                 drop
                 ,
                 upon
                 the
                 crown
                 ;
                 which
                 is
                 such
                 a
                 torment
                 as
                 no
                 other
                 comes
                 near
                 ,
                 not
                 even
                 that
                 of
                 whipping
                 ,
                 (
                 which
                 they
                 many
                 times
                 give
                 those
                 in
                 that
                 condition
                 )
                 though
                 they
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 clap
                 a
                 red-hot
                 Iron
                 upon
                 the
                 stripes
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 ordinary
                 quarrels
                 ,
                 he
                 who
                 gives
                 the
                 first
                 blow
                 gets
                 the
                 worst
                 .
                 Murther
                 ,
                 committed
                 without
                 any
                 necessity
                 of
                 defence
                 ,
                 is
                 punish'd
                 with
                 death
                 .
                 The
                 guilty
                 person
                 is
                 kept
                 six
                 weeks
                 in
                 a
                 very
                 close
                 Prison
                 ,
                 and
                 fed
                 only
                 with
                 bread
                 and
                 water
                 ;
                 after
                 which
                 he
                 receives
                 the
                 Communion
                 ,
                 and
                 hath
                 his
                 head
                 cut
                 off
                 .
              
               
                 Thieves
                 are
                 Tortur'd
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 discover
                 their
                 Complices
                 ,
                 and
                 confess
                 their
                 other
                 Crimes
                 .
                 If
                 it
                 be
                 the
                 first
                 offence
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 whipt
                 from
                 the
                 Castle-Gate
                 to
                 the
                 great
                 Market
                 place
                 ,
                 where
                 the
                 offender
                 hath
                 an
                 Ear
                 cut
                 off
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 put
                 into
                 prison
                 for
                 two
                 years
                 .
                 If
                 he
                 offends
                 the
                 second
                 time
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 punish'd
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 manner
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 kept
                 in
                 prison
                 ,
                 till
                 he
                 hath
                 company
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 banish'd
                 into
                 Siberia
                 .
                 Theft
                 is
                 never
                 punish'd
                 with
                 death
                 in
                 Muscovy
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 concealers
                 and
                 receivers
                 fare
                 no
                 better
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 best
                 course
                 could
                 be
                 taken
                 to
                 bridle
                 the
                 lewd
                 inclinations
                 of
                 that
                 people
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 ordinary
                 punishments
                 ,
                 
                 are
                 slitting
                 the
                 nostrils
                 ,
                 Whipping
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Baltoki
                 .
                 The
                 last
                 is
                 not
                 alwayes
                 infamous
                 and
                 publick
                 ;
                 yet
                 is
                 there
                 not
                 any
                 Master
                 of
                 a
                 Family
                 ,
                 but
                 gives
                 it
                 his
                 Children
                 and
                 Servants
                 .
                 He
                 who
                 is
                 to
                 receive
                 this
                 Chastisement
                 ,
                 puts
                 off
                 his
                 Kaftan
                 ,
                 and
                 ,
                 having
                 only
                 his
                 shirt
                 on
                 ,
                 layes
                 himself
                 down
                 upon
                 the
                 ground
                 ,
                 on
                 his
                 belly
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 two
                 men
                 set
                 themselves
                 cross
                 upon
                 him
                 ,
                 one
                 upon
                 his
                 Neck
                 ,
                 the
                 other
                 upon
                 his
                 Feet
                 ,
                 having
                 each
                 of
                 them
                 a
                 little
                 Wand
                 or
                 Switch
                 in
                 his
                 hand
                 ,
                 wherewith
                 they
                 beat
                 him
                 upon
                 the
                 Back
                 ,
                 much
                 after
                 the
                 manner
                 that
                 Fell-mongers
                 beat
                 their
                 Furs
                 ,
                 to
                 get
                 out
                 the
                 Worms
                 .
                 They
                 ordinarily
                 have
                 their
                 Nostrils
                 slit
                 who
                 have
                 taken
                 Tobacco
                 ,
                 in
                 snuff
                 ,
                 contrary
                 to
                 the
                 Great
                 Duke's
                 prohibition
                 .
              
               
                 Whipping
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 given
                 in
                 Muscovy
                 ,
                 is
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 most
                 barbarous
                 punishments
                 that
                 ever
                 were
                 heard
                 of
                 .
                 Sept.
                 24.
                 1634.
                 
                 I
                 saw
                 eight
                 men
                 and
                 one
                 woman
                 Whipt
                 ,
                 for
                 selling
                 of
                 Aqua-vitae
                 and
                 Tobacco
                 .
                 The
                 Executioner's
                 man
                 took
                 them
                 up
                 one
                 after
                 another
                 upon
                 his
                 back
                 ,
                 being
                 stript
                 down
                 to
                 the
                 waste
                 ,
                 and
                 having
                 their
                 feet
                 ty'd
                 together
                 with
                 a
                 Cord
                 ,
                 which
                 passing
                 between
                 his
                 Legs
                 that
                 held
                 them
                 up
                 ,
                 was
                 held
                 by
                 another
                 servant
                 of
                 the
                 Executioner's
                 ,
                 so
                 fast
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 not
                 able
                 to
                 stir
                 .
                 The
                 Executioner
                 stood
                 three
                 paces
                 off
                 ,
                 with
                 a
                 Bull
                 's
                 Pizzel
                 ,
                 having
                 fasten'd
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 three
                 straps
                 or
                 thongs
                 of
                 an
                 Elk's
                 skin
                 ,
                 not
                 tann'd
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 as
                 sharp
                 as
                 a
                 Rasour
                 ,
                 with
                 which
                 he
                 lay'd
                 on
                 their
                 backs
                 with
                 all
                 his
                 strength
                 ,
                 so
                 as
                 that
                 the
                 blood
                 gush'd
                 out
                 at
                 every
                 lash
                 .
                 The
                 men
                 had
                 each
                 of
                 them
                 25.
                 or
                 26.
                 till
                 the
                 Clerk
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 in
                 a
                 Note
                 what
                 number
                 of
                 lashes
                 they
                 were
                 to
                 receive
                 ,
                 cry'd
                 Polno
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 enough
                 .
                 The
                 Woman
                 had
                 but
                 16.
                 yet
                 did
                 she
                 fall
                 into
                 a
                 swound
                 .
                 Being
                 thus
                 disciplin'd
                 ,
                 so
                 as
                 that
                 their
                 backs
                 were
                 in
                 a
                 manner
                 slic'd
                 and
                 slash'd
                 all
                 over
                 ,
                 yet
                 were
                 they
                 all
                 tyed
                 by
                 the
                 Arms
                 ,
                 two
                 and
                 two
                 together
                 ,
                 those
                 who
                 had
                 sold
                 Tobacco
                 having
                 a
                 little
                 horn
                 full
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 those
                 who
                 had
                 sold
                 Aquavitae
                 ,
                 a
                 little
                 bottle
                 about
                 their
                 Necks
                 ,
                 and
                 whipt
                 through
                 the
                 Citie
                 ,
                 and
                 after
                 they
                 had
                 walk'd
                 them
                 above
                 half
                 a
                 league
                 about
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 brought
                 back
                 to
                 the
                 place
                 of
                 their
                 first
                 execution
                 ,
                 and
                 dismiss'd
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 so
                 cruel
                 a
                 punishment
                 ,
                 that
                 some
                 die
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 
                 said
                 before
                 of
                 the
                 son
                 of
                 General
                 
                   Herman
                   Schein
                
                 .
                 Some
                 after
                 they
                 are
                 thus
                 punish'd
                 wrap
                 themselves
                 up
                 in
                 the
                 skin
                 of
                 a
                 sheep
                 newly
                 kill'd
                 .
              
               
                 Heretofore
                 these
                 punishments
                 were
                 not
                 infamous
                 ,
                 and
                 those
                 who
                 had
                 pass'd
                 through
                 the
                 Executioner's
                 hands
                 ,
                 were
                 admitted
                 into
                 the
                 best
                 Companies
                 ,
                 as
                 was
                 also
                 the
                 Executioner
                 himself
                 ,
                 whose
                 Profession
                 was
                 accounted
                 so
                 honorable
                 ,
                 that
                 sometimes
                 even
                 Merchants
                 quitted
                 theirs
                 ,
                 to
                 serve
                 the
                 Magistrate
                 at
                 Executions
                 ,
                 and
                 would
                 buy
                 the
                 employment
                 ,
                 and
                 after
                 certain
                 years
                 sell
                 it
                 again
                 to
                 others
                 .
                 The
                 advantages
                 of
                 it
                 ly
                 in
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Executioner
                 is
                 not
                 only
                 paid
                 by
                 the
                 Judge
                 ,
                 but
                 gets
                 money
                 also
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Criminal
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 more
                 gently
                 treated
                 ,
                 though
                 indeed
                 ,
                 the
                 greatest
                 profit
                 he
                 makes
                 comes
                 from
                 the
                 Aquavitae
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 sells
                 underhand
                 to
                 the
                 Prisoners
                 .
                 But
                 now
                 this
                 employment
                 is
                 not
                 much
                 courted
                 ,
                 since
                 the
                 Muscovites
                 have
                 begun
                 to
                 learn
                 somewhat
                 of
                 civility
                 from
                 their
                 Neighbours
                 .
                 Nor
                 is
                 the
                 Executioner
                 permitted
                 to
                 sell
                 his
                 Office
                 ,
                 but
                 it
                 must
                 continue
                 in
                 his
                 family
                 ,
                 which
                 failing
                 ,
                 the
                 Butchers
                 are
                 oblig'd
                 to
                 recommend
                 to
                 the
                 place
                 one
                 of
                 their
                 body
                 .
              
               
                 All
                 we
                 said
                 of
                 the
                 cruelty
                 of
                 their
                 punishments
                 is
                 yet
                 below
                 what
                 they
                 inflict
                 on
                 such
                 as
                 cannot
                 pay
                 their
                 debts
                 .
                 He
                 who
                 pays
                 not
                 at
                 his
                 time
                 ,
                 mentioned
                 in
                 the
                 Bond
                 ,
                 is
                 put
                 into
                 a
                 Sergeants
                 house
                 ,
                 having
                 a
                 certain
                 further
                 time
                 to
                 make
                 satisfaction
                 .
                 If
                 he
                 fail
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 carried
                 to
                 prison
                 ,
                 whence
                 he
                 is
                 every
                 day
                 brought
                 out
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 place
                 before
                 the
                 Chancery
                 ,
                 where
                 the
                 common
                 Executioner
                 beats
                 him
                 upon
                 the
                 shin-bone
                 with
                 a
                 Wand
                 about
                 the
                 bigness
                 of
                 a
                 man's
                 little
                 finger
                 ,
                 for
                 a
                 whole
                 hour
                 together
                 .
                 That
                 done
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 return'd
                 to
                 prison
                 ,
                 unless
                 he
                 can
                 put
                 in
                 security
                 to
                 be
                 forth-coming
                 the
                 next
                 day
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 hour
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 treated
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 manner
                 ,
                 till
                 he
                 hath
                 made
                 satisfaction
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 is
                 executed
                 with
                 much
                 rigour
                 upon
                 all
                 sors
                 of
                 persons
                 ,
                 what
                 condition
                 or
                 quality
                 soever
                 they
                 be
                 of
                 ,
                 Subjects
                 ,
                 or
                 Foreiners
                 ,
                 Men
                 ,
                 or
                 Women
                 ,
                 Priests
                 ,
                 or
                 lay
                 persons
                 .
                 'T
                 is
                 true
                 ,
                 some
                 present
                 being
                 made
                 to
                 the
                 Executioner
                 ,
                 he
                 suffers
                 the
                 Debtor
                 to
                 put
                 a
                 thin
                 Iron-plate
                 within
                 his
                 boot
                 ,
                 to
                 receive
                 the
                 blows
                 ;
                 or
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 he
                 smites
                 more
                 gently
                 .
                 If
                 the
                 Debtor
                 have
                 not
                 to
                 satisfie
                 ,
                 he
                 must
                 be
                 sold
                 ,
                 with
                 his
                 Wife
                 and
                 Children
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 Creditor
                 .
              
               
                 As
                 to
                 the
                 Religion
                 of
                 the
                 Muscovites
                 ,
                 
                 before
                 we
                 enter
                 into
                 the
                 discourse
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 we
                 shall
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 have
                 been
                 Lutherane
                 Doctours
                 in
                 Sueden
                 and
                 Livonia
                 ,
                 who
                 have
                 made
                 it
                 a
                 problematical
                 question
                 ,
                 
                   whether
                   the
                
                 Muscovites
                 
                   were
                   Christians
                   or
                   not
                
                 ?
                 They
                 might
                 as
                 well
                 have
                 made
                 it
                 disputable
                 in
                 their
                 Acts
                 ,
                 whether
                 the
                 Muscovites
                 are
                 men
                 ;
                 since
                 there
                 is
                 not
                 so
                 great
                 a
                 difference
                 between
                 their
                 Religion
                 and
                 that
                 of
                 other
                 Christians
                 ,
                 as
                 there
                 is
                 between
                 their
                 Morality
                 and
                 manner
                 of
                 life
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 of
                 many
                 other
                 men
                 :
                 but
                 as
                 laughter
                 and
                 speech
                 makes
                 them
                 men
                 ,
                 so
                 Baptism
                 and
                 their
                 external
                 profession
                 of
                 the
                 Christian
                 Religion
                 ,
                 denominates
                 them
                 Christians
                 .
                 If
                 a
                 man
                 would
                 take
                 their
                 word
                 for
                 it
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 the
                 only
                 true
                 Christians
                 in
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 since
                 they
                 only
                 have
                 been
                 baptized
                 ,
                 whereas
                 others
                 have
                 been
                 only
                 sprinkled
                 ;
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 reason
                 ,
                 they
                 receive
                 no
                 Proselyte
                 ,
                 till
                 he
                 be
                 re-baptized
                 .
                 They
                 ground
                 their
                 Religion
                 on
                 the
                 Books
                 of
                 the
                 Old
                 and
                 New
                 Testament
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 use
                 Sacraments
                 .
                 Their
                 Translation
                 of
                 the
                 Bible
                 is
                 that
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 call
                 of
                 the
                 seventy
                 Interpreters
                 ,
                 which
                 some
                 few
                 years
                 since
                 they
                 have
                 got
                 Translated
                 and
                 Printed
                 in
                 their
                 own
                 Language
                 .
                 They
                 permit
                 not
                 that
                 a
                 man
                 should
                 bring
                 the
                 whole
                 Bible
                 to
                 Church
                 ,
                 for
                 fear
                 of
                 profaning
                 it
                 by
                 several
                 ,
                 not
                 over-modest
                 ,
                 passages
                 they
                 find
                 in
                 the
                 Old
                 Testament
                 :
                 whence
                 it
                 comes
                 they
                 bring
                 only
                 the
                 New
                 ,
                 and
                 some
                 Verses
                 taken
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Psalms
                 and
                 Prophets
                 ;
                 but
                 in
                 their
                 houses
                 they
                 are
                 permitted
                 to
                 read
                 the
                 whole
                 Bible
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 explication
                 of
                 the
                 Bible
                 ,
                 they
                 give
                 much
                 authority
                 to
                 St.
                 Cyril
                 Bp.
                 of
                 Ierusalem
                 ,
                 whom
                 they
                 call
                 
                   Quirila
                   Ierusalimski
                
                 ,
                 and
                 who
                 writ
                 a
                 Catechism
                 ,
                 under
                 the
                 Emperour
                 Theodosius
                 .
                 He
                 flourish'd
                 about
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 fourth
                 age
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 confounded
                 with
                 Cyril
                 of
                 Alexandria
                 ,
                 whose
                 memory
                 the
                 Greeks
                 celebrate
                 on
                 the
                 9.
                 of
                 Iune
                 ,
                 whereas
                 they
                 celebrate
                 the
                 Festival
                 of
                 the
                 other
                 upon
                 the
                 18
                 of
                 March
                 ,
                 as
                 may
                 be
                 seen
                 in
                 their
                 Menologies
                 .
                 The
                 other
                 Fathers
                 ,
                 whose
                 authority
                 they
                 follow
                 ,
                 are
                 
                   Iuan
                   Domaskin
                   ,
                   (
                   Iohn
                   Damascene
                   )
                   Grigori
                   Bogoslo●a
                   ,
                
                 (
                 St.
                 
                   Gregori
                   Nazianzen
                   )
                   Iuan
                   Solotauska
                
                 ,
                 (
                 St.
                 
                   Iohn
                   Chrysostome
                
                 )
                 and
                 
                   Ephrem
                   Syrin
                   ,
                   Ephram
                
                 ,
                 Deacon
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Edessa
                 ,
                 in
                 Syria
                 .
                 They
                 relate
                 of
                 him
                 ,
                 as
                 also
                 does
                 
                   Gerard
                   Vossius
                
                 ,
                 who
                 hath
                 Translated
                 him
                 into
                 Latin
                 ,
                 that
                 an
                 Angel
                 having
                 presented
                 to
                 him
                 a
                 Book
                 writ
                 in
                 Golden
                 Characters
                 ,
                 which
                 no
                 body
                 could
                 open
                 ,
                 he
                 immediately
                 deriv'd
                 those
                 illuminations
                 from
                 it
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 at
                 this
                 day
                 apparent
                 in
                 the
                 books
                 he
                 hath
                 publish'd
                 .
                 Besides
                 him
                 ,
                 they
                 have
                 also
                 another
                 particular
                 Doctor
                 ,
                 named
                 
                   Nicholas
                   Sudatworits
                
                 ,
                 who
                 hath
                 writ
                 certain
                 spiritual
                 Treatises
                 .
                 The
                 Muscovites
                 have
                 so
                 great
                 a
                 Veneration
                 for
                 this
                 man's
                 memory
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 long
                 since
                 ,
                 that
                 Wax-Candles
                 were
                 lighted
                 before
                 his
                 Picture
                 ,
                 for
                 which
                 they
                 had
                 built
                 a
                 particular
                 Chapel
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 great
                 street
                 which
                 leads
                 to
                 T
                 were
                 Gate
                 :
                 but
                 both
                 were
                 destroy'd
                 by
                 the
                 late
                 fire
                 .
              
               
                 S.
                 Athanasius
                 Creed
                 is
                 their
                 rule
                 of
                 Faith.
                 They
                 believe
                 in
                 
                   God
                   the
                   Father
                
                 ,
                 as
                 Creator
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 in
                 
                   God
                   the
                   Son
                
                 ,
                 as
                 Saviour
                 and
                 Redeemer
                 of
                 all
                 Mankind
                 ;
                 and
                 in
                 
                   the
                   Holy
                   Ghost
                
                 ,
                 as
                 Sanctifier
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 Faithful
                 .
              
               
                 'T
                 is
                 true
                 ,
                 their
                 Religion
                 is
                 full
                 of
                 abundance
                 of
                 cha●fy
                 Superstitions
                 ;
                 in
                 that
                 they
                 consider
                 the
                 Virgin
                 Mary
                 ,
                 the
                 Evangelists
                 ,
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 and
                 an
                 infinite
                 number
                 of
                 other
                 Saints
                 ,
                 not
                 only
                 as
                 simple
                 Intercessors
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 most
                 intelligent
                 affirm
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 as
                 causes
                 ,
                 and
                 co-operators
                 
                 of
                 their
                 Salvation
                 .
                 There
                 is
                 no
                 Muscovite
                 but
                 gives
                 his
                 Saints
                 and
                 their
                 Images
                 ,
                 the
                 honour
                 due
                 only
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 so
                 jealous
                 thereof
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 treats
                 that
                 false
                 Worship
                 as
                 spiritual
                 Whoredom
                 .
                 The
                 ignorance
                 of
                 the
                 meaner
                 sort
                 of
                 people
                 is
                 so
                 gross
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 place
                 all
                 Religion
                 in
                 the
                 honours
                 and
                 veneration
                 they
                 give
                 their
                 Images
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 also
                 all
                 the
                 instructions
                 they
                 give
                 their
                 Children
                 ,
                 who
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 devotion
                 ,
                 learn
                 only
                 to
                 stand
                 with
                 great
                 respect
                 before
                 those
                 Images
                 to
                 say
                 their
                 Prayers
                 .
                 Their
                 good
                 works
                 ,
                 (
                 which
                 they
                 believe
                 meritorious
                 )
                 are
                 ,
                 building
                 of
                 Monasteries
                 and
                 Churches
                 ,
                 and
                 giving
                 Alms
                 ;
                 besides
                 which
                 they
                 do
                 nothing
                 whereby
                 a
                 man
                 might
                 judge
                 of
                 their
                 Faith
                 by
                 their
                 works
                 .
              
               
                 They
                 stand
                 very
                 much
                 upon
                 their
                 being
                 Members
                 of
                 the
                 Greek
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 Histories
                 and
                 Annals
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 Christian
                 Religion
                 was
                 planted
                 in
                 Russia
                 in
                 the
                 Apostles
                 times
                 .
                 That
                 St.
                 Andrew
                 leaving
                 Greece
                 ,
                 embark'd
                 upon
                 the
                 River
                 Boristhenes
                 ,
                 and
                 came
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 Sea
                 of
                 Ladoga
                 ,
                 to
                 Novogorod
                 ,
                 where
                 he
                 preach'd
                 the
                 Gospel
                 .
                 That
                 ,
                 since
                 that
                 time
                 ,
                 Christian
                 Religion
                 had
                 been
                 absolutely
                 destroy'd
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 Tartars
                 and
                 other
                 Pagans
                 ,
                 who
                 became
                 Masters
                 of
                 all
                 Muscovy
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 about
                 the
                 year
                 989.
                 
                 Wolodimer
                 ,
                 Great
                 Duke
                 of
                 Russia
                 ,
                 having
                 gain'd
                 very
                 great
                 victories
                 over
                 his
                 Neighbours
                 ,
                 and
                 re-united
                 several
                 Provinces
                 to
                 his
                 Crown
                 ,
                 became
                 so
                 considerable
                 ,
                 that
                 Basilius
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   Constantinus
                   Porphyrogennetes
                
                 ,
                 Emperours
                 of
                 Constantinople
                 ,
                 sent
                 a
                 solemn
                 Embassy
                 to
                 congratulate
                 and
                 complement
                 him
                 .
                 That
                 brought
                 him
                 first
                 acquainted
                 with
                 the
                 Christian
                 Religion
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 afterwards
                 embraced
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 baptized
                 .
                 The
                 Bishops
                 and
                 Priests
                 sent
                 thither
                 by
                 the
                 Patriarch
                 of
                 Constantinople
                 further
                 instructed
                 and
                 baptized
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 who
                 have
                 ever
                 since
                 made
                 profession
                 of
                 the
                 Greek
                 Religion
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Iohannes
                   Curopalates
                
                 ,
                 who
                 writ
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Byzantine
                 History
                 ,
                 and
                 liv'd
                 about
                 that
                 time
                 ,
                 says
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 Conversion
                 was
                 not
                 effected
                 without
                 miracle
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 Bishops
                 faith
                 prevail'd
                 more
                 upon
                 the
                 spirits
                 of
                 these
                 Barbarians
                 ,
                 than
                 the
                 preaching
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 .
                 For
                 being
                 not
                 able
                 to
                 comprehend
                 the
                 wonderful
                 things
                 which
                 are
                 said
                 of
                 our
                 Saviours
                 life
                 ,
                 they
                 desired
                 a
                 proof
                 of
                 that
                 promise
                 he
                 makes
                 to
                 the
                 faithful
                 ,
                 of
                 giving
                 them
                 by
                 the
                 Father
                 what
                 ever
                 they
                 should
                 desire
                 in
                 his
                 name
                 .
                 The
                 Bishop
                 undertook
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 told
                 them
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 had
                 so
                 great
                 an
                 assurance
                 of
                 the
                 Word
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 could
                 not
                 desire
                 any
                 thing
                 ,
                 which
                 his
                 prayer
                 should
                 not
                 obtain
                 from
                 God.
                 Whereupon
                 they
                 said
                 ,
                 that
                 since
                 God
                 had
                 preserv'd
                 Daniel's
                 companions
                 in
                 the
                 fiery
                 Furnace
                 ,
                 he
                 might
                 as
                 well
                 prevent
                 the
                 Bible
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 full
                 of
                 all
                 those
                 marvellous
                 things
                 ,
                 from
                 being
                 consumed
                 by
                 fire
                 .
                 The
                 Bishop
                 was
                 content
                 to
                 stand
                 to
                 this
                 tryal
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 cast
                 the
                 Bible
                 into
                 a
                 great
                 fire
                 ,
                 where
                 having
                 lyen
                 till
                 the
                 fire
                 was
                 all
                 spent
                 ,
                 the
                 Book
                 was
                 taken
                 out
                 as
                 untouch'd
                 as
                 when
                 it
                 was
                 cast
                 in
                 .
                 Cedrenus
                 and
                 Zonaras
                 confirm
                 the
                 truth
                 of
                 this
                 story
                 ,
                 and
                 say
                 that
                 Wolodimir
                 was
                 so
                 moved
                 at
                 this
                 miracle
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 immediately
                 abolish'd
                 all
                 Idolatry
                 ,
                 and
                 banish'd
                 it
                 his
                 Territories
                 .
              
               
                 Hence
                 it
                 comes
                 that
                 the
                 Muscovites
                 love
                 the
                 Greeks
                 ,
                 and
                 have
                 a
                 kindness
                 for
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 do
                 them
                 all
                 the
                 good
                 they
                 can
                 ,
                 when
                 any
                 occasion
                 offers
                 it self
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 year
                 1649.
                 
                 The
                 Patriarch
                 of
                 Ierusalem
                 came
                 to
                 Moscou
                 ,
                 and
                 brought
                 the
                 Great
                 Duke
                 some
                 of
                 the
                 earth
                 of
                 our
                 Saviour's
                 Sepulchre
                 ,
                 though
                 it
                 is
                 known
                 't
                 was
                 cut
                 out
                 of
                 a
                 Rock
                 ,
                 and
                 some
                 holy-water
                 from
                 Iordan
                 .
                 He
                 was
                 most
                 magnificently
                 receiv'd
                 ,
                 and
                 conducted
                 by
                 the
                 whole
                 Clergy
                 to
                 his
                 audience
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Great
                 Duke
                 gave
                 him
                 ,
                 together
                 with
                 a
                 Present
                 of
                 above
                 100000
                 Ducats
                 :
                 but
                 he
                 was
                 so
                 unfortunate
                 in
                 his
                 return
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 fall
                 into
                 the
                 hands
                 of
                 some
                 Turks
                 ,
                 who
                 took
                 away
                 all
                 had
                 been
                 given
                 him
                 .
                 There
                 come
                 almost
                 every
                 year
                 to
                 the
                 Czaar's
                 Court
                 ,
                 some
                 of
                 the
                 Greek
                 Priests
                 or
                 Monks
                 ,
                 to
                 sell
                 their
                 Reliques
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 put
                 off
                 at
                 very
                 good
                 rates
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Muscovites
                 do
                 all
                 profess
                 the
                 same
                 Religion
                 ,
                 which
                 being
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 particular
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 may
                 be
                 said
                 to
                 extend
                 as
                 far
                 as
                 the
                 Great
                 Duke's
                 Dominions
                 do
                 ;
                 unless
                 it
                 be
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 also
                 exercised
                 at
                 Narva
                 ,
                 under
                 the
                 Jurisdiction
                 of
                 the
                 King
                 of
                 Sueden
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 Tartars
                 have
                 also
                 their
                 Mahumetan
                 and
                 Pagan
                 Religion
                 ,
                 along
                 the
                 Wolga
                 ,
                 and
                 beyond
                 Astrachan
                 ,
                 upon
                 the
                 Caspian
                 Sea.
                 There
                 are
                 not
                 any
                 ,
                 not
                 even
                 among
                 their
                 Monks
                 and
                 Priests
                 ,
                 that
                 can
                 give
                 any
                 reason
                 of
                 their
                 belief
                 ;
                 because
                 they
                 have
                 not
                 the
                 Word
                 of
                 God
                 preached
                 unto
                 them
                 ;
                 upon
                 which
                 accompt
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Patriarch
                 suffers
                 them
                 not
                 to
                 dispute
                 of
                 Religion
                 ,
                 or
                 inquire
                 into
                 that
                 of
                 foreiners
                 .
                 Some
                 few
                 years
                 since
                 ,
                 a
                 Monk
                 of
                 Nisenovogorod
                 had
                 some
                 conference
                 with
                 a
                 Protestant
                 Minister
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 Patriarch
                 coming
                 to
                 hear
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 sent
                 for
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 cast
                 him
                 into
                 prison
                 ,
                 where
                 he
                 must
                 have
                 endur'd
                 a
                 great
                 deal
                 of
                 misery
                 ,
                 had
                 he
                 not
                 had
                 the
                 wit
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Minister
                 had
                 discover'd
                 some
                 inclinations
                 to
                 the
                 Muscovian
                 Religion
                 ,
                 and
                 would
                 ,
                 in
                 all
                 likelyhood
                 ,
                 be
                 converted
                 .
              
               
                 Their
                 Characters
                 they
                 have
                 from
                 the
                 Greeks
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 their
                 Religion
                 ;
                 but
                 as
                 they
                 have
                 altered
                 the
                 later
                 ,
                 so
                 also
                 have
                 they
                 changed
                 and
                 augmented
                 the
                 former
                 ,
                 as
                 may
                 be
                 seen
                 by
                 the
                 Table
                 we
                 shall
                 here
                 give
                 of
                 them
                 .
              
               
               
                 
                   
                     
                       А
                       а
                       
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                      
                    
                     
                       Aas
                    
                     
                       A
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       Б
                       б
                       
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                      
                    
                     
                       Buki
                    
                     
                       b
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       В
                       в
                       
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                      
                    
                     
                       Wedi
                    
                     
                       w
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       Г
                       г
                       
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                      
                    
                     
                       glagol
                    
                     
                       g
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       Д
                       д
                       
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                      
                    
                     
                       dobro
                    
                     
                       d
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       Е
                       е
                    
                     
                       jest
                    
                     
                       e
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       Ж
                       ж
                       
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                      
                    
                     
                       Schiwet
                    
                     
                       sch
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                      
                    
                     
                       Sielo
                    
                     
                       S
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       З
                       з
                       
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                      
                    
                     
                       Zemla
                    
                     
                       Z●●
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       И
                       и
                       
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                      
                    
                     
                       Ische
                    
                     
                       i
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       Й
                       й
                       
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                      
                    
                     
                       Ii
                    
                     
                       ij
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       К
                       к
                       
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                      
                    
                     
                       kakoi
                    
                     
                       k
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       Л
                       л
                       
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                      
                    
                     
                       lüdi
                    
                     
                       l
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       М
                       м
                       
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                      
                    
                     
                       Muslori
                    
                     
                       m
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       Н
                       н
                    
                     
                       Naas
                    
                     
                       n
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       О
                       о
                       
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                      
                    
                     
                       On
                    
                     
                       o
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       П
                       п
                       
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                      
                    
                     
                       Pokoi
                    
                     
                       ●
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       Р
                       р
                       
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                      
                    
                     
                       Er●●i
                    
                     
                       r
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       С
                       с
                       
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                      
                    
                     
                       Slowo
                    
                     
                       S
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       Т
                       т
                       
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                      
                    
                     
                       Twerdo
                    
                     
                       t
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       У
                       у
                       
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                      
                    
                     
                       Iik
                    
                     
                       ú
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       Ф
                       ф
                    
                     
                       phert
                    
                     
                       ph
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       Х
                       х
                    
                     
                       Chir
                    
                     
                       ch
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                      
                    
                     
                       ot
                    
                     
                       ot
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       Ц
                       ц
                       
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                      
                    
                     
                       ●i
                    
                     
                       ●●
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       Ч
                       ч
                       
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                      
                    
                     
                       ●●erf
                    
                     
                       
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                      
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       Ш
                       ш
                       
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                      
                    
                     
                       Scha
                    
                     
                       sch
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       Щ
                       щ
                       
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                      
                    
                     
                       Tscha
                    
                     
                       tsch
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                      
                    
                     
                       Ier
                    
                     
                       j
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                      
                    
                     
                       Ieri
                    
                     
                        
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                      
                    
                     
                       Iet
                    
                     
                       ie
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                      
                    
                     
                       ie
                    
                     
                       ieh
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       Ю
                       
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                      
                    
                     
                       ito
                       I●
                    
                     
                       〈◊〉
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                      
                    
                     
                       iús
                    
                     
                       iüs
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                      
                    
                     
                       Ace
                    
                     
                       ce
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                      
                    
                     
                       ksi
                    
                     
                       ks
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                      
                    
                     
                       psi
                    
                     
                       ps
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                      
                    
                     
                       phi●●
                    
                     
                        
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                      
                    
                     
                       ischil
                       ●●
                    
                     
                       〈◊〉
                    
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   
                     Characteres
                     linguae
                     Rutenicae
                  
                   
                     Numeri
                  
                   
                     
                       1
                    
                     
                       2
                    
                     
                       3
                    
                     
                       4
                    
                     
                       5
                    
                     
                       6
                    
                     
                       7
                    
                     
                        
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       а
                    
                     
                       б
                    
                     
                       в
                    
                     
                       д
                    
                     
                       е
                    
                     
                       
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                      
                    
                     
                       з
                    
                     
                        
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       8
                    
                     
                       9
                    
                     
                       10
                    
                     
                       11
                    
                     
                       12
                    
                     
                       20
                    
                     
                       30
                    
                     
                        
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                      
                    
                     
                       
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                      
                    
                     
                       
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                      
                    
                     
                       
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                      
                    
                     
                       
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                      
                    
                     
                       
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                      
                    
                     
                       
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                      
                    
                     
                        
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       40
                    
                     
                       50
                    
                     
                       60
                    
                     
                       70
                    
                     
                       80
                    
                     
                       90
                    
                     
                       100
                    
                     
                       200
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                      
                    
                     
                       
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                      
                    
                     
                       
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                      
                    
                     
                       
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                      
                    
                     
                       
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                      
                    
                     
                       
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                      
                    
                     
                       
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                      
                    
                     
                       
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                      
                    
                  
                
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
              
               
                 These
                 Characters
                 they
                 make
                 use
                 of
                 as
                 well
                 in
                 their
                 printed
                 Books
                 ,
                 as
                 Writings
                 ,
                 their
                 Language
                 being
                 peculiar
                 to
                 themselves
                 ,
                 but
                 coming
                 so
                 near
                 the
                 Sclavonian
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Polish
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 who
                 hath
                 one
                 will
                 find
                 it
                 no
                 great
                 difficulty
                 to
                 learn
                 the
                 other
                 .
                 It
                 hath
                 nothing
                 common
                 with
                 the
                 Greek
                 ,
                 though
                 indeed
                 in
                 their
                 Liturgy
                 there
                 are
                 some
                 words
                 ,
                 borrow'd
                 from
                 the
                 Greeks
                 ,
                 but
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 used
                 any
                 where
                 else
                 .
                 We
                 said
                 before
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Muscovites
                 in
                 their
                 Schools
                 learn
                 only
                 to
                 read
                 and
                 write
                 in
                 their
                 own
                 Language
                 ,
                 and
                 care
                 not
                 for
                 the
                 Learning
                 of
                 any
                 other
                 :
                 but
                 within
                 these
                 few
                 years
                 ,
                 they
                 have
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 Patriarch's
                 consent
                 ,
                 opened
                 a
                 School
                 ,
                 where
                 Greek
                 and
                 Latine
                 is
                 taught
                 ,
                 under
                 the
                 direction
                 of
                 a
                 natural
                 Grecian
                 ,
                 named
                 Arsenius
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 not
                 yet
                 known
                 ,
                 what
                 may
                 be
                 expected
                 from
                 it
                 ,
                 but
                 certain
                 it
                 is
                 that
                 there
                 are
                 among
                 the
                 Muscovites
                 those
                 that
                 want
                 neither
                 ingenuity
                 nor
                 an
                 inclination
                 to
                 Study
                 ,
                 and
                 would
                 learn
                 any
                 thing
                 ,
                 did
                 they
                 but
                 meet
                 with
                 any
                 body
                 to
                 teach
                 them
                 .
                 
                   Almas
                   Iuanouits
                
                 ,
                 the
                 present
                 Chancellor
                 ,
                 or
                 Chief
                 Secretary
                 of
                 State
                 ,
                 was
                 so
                 happy
                 in
                 his
                 youth
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 have
                 travell'd
                 into
                 Turkey
                 and
                 Persia
                 ,
                 and
                 learn'd
                 the
                 Languages
                 of
                 those
                 two
                 Countries
                 so
                 well
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 needs
                 no
                 Interpreter
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 hath
                 ought
                 to
                 do
                 with
                 the
                 
                   Grand
                   Seigneur
                
                 ,
                 or
                 King
                 of
                 Persia's
                 Miinisters
                 .
                 The
                 Danish
                 Interpreter
                 we
                 spoke
                 of
                 before
                 ,
                 hath
                 translated
                 into
                 their
                 Language
                 ,
                 certain
                 Latin
                 and
                 French
                 Books
                 ,
                 which
                 have
                 taken
                 so
                 well
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 hoped
                 ,
                 the
                 Courtiers
                 will
                 ,
                 in
                 time
                 ,
                 apply
                 themselves
                 to
                 the
                 study
                 of
                 those
                 Languages
                 ,
                 which
                 can
                 acquaint
                 them
                 with
                 such
                 excellent
                 things
                 .
              
               
                 All
                 their
                 exercise
                 of
                 Religion
                 consists
                 principally
                 ,
                 in
                 Baptism
                 ,
                 Reading
                 of
                 the
                 Word
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 going
                 to
                 Mass
                 ,
                 praying
                 to
                 Saints
                 ,
                 making
                 reverences
                 and
                 inclinations
                 before
                 their
                 Images
                 ,
                 Processions
                 ,
                 Pilgrimages
                 ,
                 Fasting
                 certain
                 dayes
                 in
                 the
                 year
                 ,
                 Confession
                 and
                 Communion
                 .
              
               
                 They
                 think
                 Baptism
                 so
                 much
                 the
                 more
                 necessary
                 ,
                 
                 in
                 that
                 they
                 think
                 it
                 the
                 only
                 door
                 through
                 which
                 a
                 man
                 must
                 enter
                 into
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 into
                 Paradise
                 .
                 They
                 acknowledge
                 themselves
                 conceived
                 and
                 born
                 in
                 sin
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 God
                 hath
                 instituted
                 Baptism
                 for
                 their
                 Regeneration
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 cleanse
                 them
                 ,
                 by
                 water
                 ,
                 from
                 their
                 original
                 impurity
                 .
                 Whence
                 it
                 is
                 that
                 they
                 baptize
                 their
                 Children
                 as
                 soon
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 born
                 .
                 If
                 the
                 child
                 be
                 weak
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 immediately
                 baptized
                 ,
                 yet
                 not
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 room
                 where
                 the
                 Woman
                 lyes
                 in
                 :
                 but
                 if
                 well
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 carried
                 to
                 Church
                 by
                 the
                 Godfather
                 and
                 Godmother
                 .
                 The
                 Priest
                 receives
                 him
                 at
                 the
                 Church
                 door
                 ,
                 signs
                 him
                 with
                 the
                 sign
                 of
                 the
                 Cross
                 in
                 the
                 forehead
                 ,
                 and
                 gives
                 him
                 the
                 Benediction
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   Lord
                   preserve
                   thy
                   coming
                   in
                   and
                   thy
                   going
                   out
                   .
                
                 The
                 Godfathers
                 deliver
                 the
                 Priest
                 nine
                 Wax-candles
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 lights
                 and
                 fastens
                 cross
                 the
                 Font
                 ,
                 which
                 stands
                 in
                 the
                 midst
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 .
                 He
                 incenses
                 the
                 Godfathers
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 consecrates
                 the
                 water
                 with
                 many
                 ceremonies
                 .
                 Then
                 he
                 makes
                 a
                 Procession
                 together
                 with
                 the
                 Godfathers
                 ,
                 who
                 have
                 wax-candles
                 in
                 their
                 hands
                 ,
                 about
                 the
                 Font.
                 The
                 Clark
                 goes
                 before
                 carrying
                 the
                 Image
                 of
                 St.
                 Iohn
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 go
                 about
                 it
                 three
                 times
                 ,
                 the
                 Priest
                 in
                 the
                 interim
                 reading
                 out
                 of
                 a
                 Book
                 ,
                 That
                 done
                 ,
                 the
                 Priest
                 askes
                 the
                 Godfathers
                 ,
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 the
                 Child
                 ,
                 who
                 give
                 it
                 him
                 in
                 writing
                 .
                 He
                 puts
                 the
                 paper
                 upon
                 an
                 Image
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 holds
                 upon
                 the
                 Child's
                 breast
                 ,
                 and
                 having
                 muttered
                 over
                 certain
                 prayers
                 ,
                 he
                 askes
                 the
                 God-father
                 ,
                 whether
                 the
                 Child
                 believes
                 in
                 God
                 the
                 Father
                 ,
                 Son
                 ,
                 and
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 ?
                 Then
                 they
                 all
                 turn
                 their
                 backs
                 to
                 the
                 Font
                 ,
                 to
                 shew
                 their
                 aversion
                 and
                 horrour
                 for
                 the
                 three
                 questions
                 which
                 the
                 Priest
                 is
                 to
                 make
                 them
                 afterwards
                 ;
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 whether
                 the
                 Child
                 forsakes
                 the
                 Devil
                 ,
                 whether
                 he
                 forsakes
                 his
                 Angels
                 ,
                 and
                 whether
                 he
                 forsakes
                 his
                 Works
                 ?
                 The
                 Godfathers
                 answer
                 to
                 every
                 question
                 ,
                 yes
                 ,
                 and
                 spet
                 so
                 many
                 times
                 upon
                 the
                 ground
                 .
                 That
                 done
                 ,
                 they
                 face
                 about
                 to
                 the
                 Font
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 the
                 Priest
                 ,
                 having
                 asked
                 them
                 whether
                 they
                 promise
                 to
                 bring
                 up
                 the
                 Child
                 in
                 the
                 true
                 Greek
                 Religion
                 ,
                 exorcises
                 him
                 ,
                 by
                 putting
                 his
                 hands
                 upon
                 the
                 Child
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
                 
                   Get
                   out
                   of
                   this
                   Child
                   thou
                   unclean
                   Spirit
                   ,
                   and
                   make
                   way
                   for
                   the
                   holy
                   Ghost
                   ,
                
                 and
                 by
                 blowing
                 three
                 times
                 cross
                 ,
                 upon
                 the
                 Child
                 ,
                 to
                 drive
                 away
                 the
                 Devil
                 ,
                 by
                 whom
                 they
                 believe
                 Children
                 are
                 really
                 possessed
                 before
                 Baptism
                 .
                 I
                 I
                 have
                 been
                 told
                 ,
                 that
                 now
                 ,
                 the
                 exorcism
                 is
                 performed
                 at
                 the
                 Church-door
                 ,
                 lest
                 the
                 Deuil
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 comes
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Child
                 ,
                 should
                 profane
                 the
                 Church
                 .
                 Then
                 ,
                 he
                 cuts
                 off
                 a
                 little
                 of
                 the
                 Child's
                 hair
                 ,
                 and
                 puts
                 it
                 into
                 a
                 Book
                 ,
                 and
                 having
                 asked
                 the
                 Godfathers
                 ,
                 whether
                 they
                 bring
                 that
                 Child
                 to
                 be
                 baptised
                 ,
                 he
                 takes
                 him
                 ,
                 being
                 stark
                 naked
                 ,
                 into
                 his
                 arms
                 ,
                 and
                 dips
                 him
                 three
                 times
                 into
                 the
                 water
                 ,
                 pronouncing
                 the
                 ordinary
                 words
                 of
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 ,
                 
                   I
                   baptise
                   thee
                   in
                   the
                   name
                   of
                   the
                   Father
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   the
                   Son
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   the
                   holy
                   Ghost
                   .
                
                 After
                 the
                 Baptism
                 ,
                 he
                 puts
                 a
                 corn
                 of
                 Salt
                 in
                 the
                 Child's
                 mouth
                 ,
                 makes
                 the
                 sign
                 of
                 the
                 Cross
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 fore-head
                 ,
                 upon
                 the
                 hands
                 ,
                 the
                 breast
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 back
                 ,
                 with
                 an
                 Oil
                 purposely
                 consecrated
                 for
                 that
                 use
                 ,
                 and
                 ,
                 putting
                 a
                 clean
                 Shirt
                 about
                 him
                 ,
                 sayes
                 ,
                 
                   Thou
                   art
                   as
                   clean
                   and
                   as
                   clear
                   from
                   thy
                   Original
                   Sin
                   as
                   this
                   Shirt
                   .
                
                 The
                 Ceremonies
                 are
                 concluded
                 with
                 a
                 little
                 Cross
                 of
                 Gold
                 ,
                 Silver
                 ,
                 or
                 Lead
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 ability
                 of
                 the
                 Parents
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 our
                 Bishops
                 wear
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Priest
                 hangs
                 about
                 the
                 Child's
                 neck
                 ,
                 with
                 so
                 strict
                 an
                 Obligation
                 to
                 wear
                 it
                 all
                 his
                 life
                 time
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 not
                 found
                 about
                 him
                 at
                 his
                 death
                 ,
                 they
                 would
                 not
                 bury
                 the
                 Carkass
                 ,
                 but
                 drag
                 it
                 to
                 the
                 common
                 Dung-hill
                 .
                 The
                 Priest
                 does
                 also
                 assign
                 the
                 Child
                 a
                 particular
                 Saint
                 ,
                 whose
                 Image
                 he
                 delivers
                 to
                 the
                 Godfathers
                 ,
                 and
                 charges
                 them
                 to
                 oblige
                 the
                 Child
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 is
                 come
                 to
                 years
                 of
                 discretion
                 ,
                 to
                 have
                 a
                 particular
                 devotion
                 for
                 his
                 Patrone
                 .
                 Then
                 he
                 embraces
                 ,
                 and
                 kisses
                 the
                 Child
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Godfathers
                 ,
                 and
                 exhorts
                 them
                 to
                 love
                 one
                 another
                 ,
                 but
                 above
                 all
                 things
                 that
                 they
                 take
                 heed
                 of
                 inter-marrying
                 .
                 If
                 it
                 happens
                 there
                 are
                 many
                 Children
                 to
                 be
                 Christned
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 ,
                 the
                 Font
                 is
                 emptied
                 so
                 often
                 as
                 there
                 are
                 Children
                 to
                 be
                 baptised
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 water
                 is
                 consecrated
                 ;
                 it
                 being
                 their
                 perswasion
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 former
                 being
                 soil'd
                 with
                 the
                 impurity
                 of
                 that
                 Child
                 's
                 Original
                 Sin
                 who
                 had
                 been
                 baptised
                 before
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 fit
                 to
                 cleanse
                 a
                 second
                 ,
                 much
                 less
                 a
                 third
                 .
                 They
                 will
                 not
                 by
                 any
                 means
                 heat
                 this
                 water
                 by
                 fire
                 but
                 ,
                 when
                 it
                 is
                 very
                 cold
                 ,
                 put
                 it
                 into
                 a
                 hot
                 place
                 to
                 make
                 it
                 a
                 little
                 warmer
                 .
                 Persons
                 of
                 age
                 that
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 baptised
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 Apostate
                 
                   Christians
                   ,
                   Turks
                
                 and
                 Tartars
                 ,
                 receive
                 their
                 Baptism
                 in
                 a
                 Brook
                 or
                 River
                 ,
                 where
                 they
                 are
                 plunged
                 over
                 head
                 and
                 ears
                 ,
                 be
                 it
                 as
                 cold
                 as
                 it
                 will
                 ,
                 nay
                 sometimes
                 they
                 break
                 the
                 Ice
                 to
                 get
                 them
                 into
                 the
                 water
                 .
                 Thus
                 ,
                 above
                 all
                 others
                 ,
                 are
                 treated
                 those
                 whom
                 they
                 call
                 Chaldeens
                 ,
                 or
                 Chaldaeans
                 .
                 These
                 are
                 a
                 sort
                 of
                 rascally
                 fellows
                 ,
                 who
                 get
                 leave
                 of
                 the
                 Patriarch
                 to
                 disguise
                 themselves
                 ,
                 by
                 putting
                 on
                 Vizards
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 run
                 up
                 and
                 down
                 the
                 streets
                 from
                 the
                 18.
                 of
                 December
                 ,
                 till
                 Twelve-tide
                 ,
                 with
                 Fireworks
                 ,
                 wherewith
                 they
                 set
                 fire
                 in
                 their
                 hair
                 and
                 beards
                 whom
                 they
                 meet
                 .
                 Their
                 main
                 spleen
                 is
                 against
                 the
                 Peasants
                 ,
                 whom
                 they
                 force
                 ,
                 every
                 time
                 they
                 are
                 met
                 ,
                 to
                 pay
                 a
                 Copec
                 ere
                 they
                 get
                 out
                 of
                 their
                 hands
                 :
                 and
                 this
                 they
                 exact
                 with
                 such
                 insolence
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 have
                 seen
                 them
                 set
                 a
                 load
                 of
                 Hay
                 on
                 fire
                 ,
                 and
                 burn
                 the
                 Peasant's
                 beard
                 and
                 face
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 made
                 some
                 difficulty
                 to
                 give
                 it
                 them
                 .
                 They
                 are
                 all
                 disguis'd
                 ,
                 and
                 have
                 on
                 their
                 heads
                 great
                 wooden
                 hats
                 ,
                 fantastically
                 painted
                 ,
                 daubing
                 their
                 beards
                 with
                 honey
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 sparkles
                 might
                 not
                 fasten
                 in
                 them
                 .
                 These
                 artificial
                 fires
                 they
                 make
                 of
                 a
                 powder
                 which
                 they
                 call
                 Plaua
                 ,
                 made
                 of
                 a
                 certain
                 herb
                 not
                 known
                 elsewhere
                 .
                 It
                 makes
                 a
                 noble
                 and
                 very
                 delightful
                 flame
                 ,
                 especially
                 in
                 the
                 night
                 .
                 But
                 of
                 these
                 hereafter
                 ,
                 when
                 we
                 come
                 to
                 treat
                 of
                 the
                 Persian
                 Fire-works
                 .
                 These
                 men
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 say
                 ,
                 represent
                 those
                 who
                 heated
                 the
                 Oven
                 ,
                 into
                 which
                 
                   Shadrach
                   ,
                   Mesak
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Abednego
                 were
                 cast
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 command
                 of
                 Nebuchadnezzar
                 .
              
               
                 These
                 people
                 are
                 treated
                 as
                 profane
                 persons
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 numbred
                 among
                 Pagans
                 and
                 Infidels
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 being
                 in
                 a
                 state
                 of
                 inevitable
                 damnation
                 ,
                 they
                 must
                 necessarily
                 be
                 reconciled
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 enter
                 into
                 the
                 Church
                 by
                 Baptisme
                 .
                 To
                 that
                 end
                 they
                 pitch
                 on
                 Twelf-day
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 on
                 which
                 sometimes
                 happened
                 the
                 vocation
                 of
                 the
                 Gentiles
                 ,
                 and
                 afterwards
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 as
                 clean
                 ,
                 and
                 become
                 as
                 holy
                 as
                 the
                 best
                 Christians
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 ordinarily
                 baptized
                 but
                 once
                 ,
                 whereas
                 one
                 of
                 these
                 Chaldaeans
                 may
                 have
                 been
                 baptised
                 ten
                 or
                 twelve
                 times
                 .
                 The
                 insolences
                 committed
                 by
                 them
                 occasioned
                 the
                 prohibitions
                 made
                 by
                 the
                 late
                 Pattriarch
                 ,
                 that
                 any
                 should
                 put
                 on
                 Vizards
                 or
                 disguise
                 themselves
                 .
              
               
                 Those
                 who
                 are
                 to
                 profess
                 the
                 Muscovian
                 Religion
                 are
                 oblig'd
                 to
                 go
                 ,
                 for
                 six
                 weeks
                 ,
                 into
                 a
                 Monastery
                 ,
                 where
                 the
                 Monks
                 instruct
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 teach
                 them
                 their
                 Prayers
                 ,
                 the
                 manner
                 of
                 honouring
                 the
                 Saints
                 ,
                 of
                 doing
                 reverence
                 to
                 the
                 Images
                 ,
                 and
                 making
                 the
                 signs
                 of
                 the
                 Cross.
                 Then
                 
                 they
                 are
                 brought
                 to
                 the
                 place
                 where
                 they
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 baptised
                 ,
                 where
                 they
                 are
                 obliged
                 to
                 abjure
                 their
                 former
                 Religion
                 ,
                 to
                 detest
                 it
                 as
                 Heretical
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 spit
                 as
                 often
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 named
                 .
                 After
                 their
                 Baptism
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 clad
                 in
                 Muscovian
                 habits
                 ,
                 being
                 presented
                 with
                 a
                 noble
                 Vestiment
                 from
                 the
                 Great
                 Duke
                 ,
                 who
                 also
                 allows
                 them
                 a
                 Pension
                 suitable
                 to
                 their
                 quality
                 .
              
               
                 There
                 is
                 a
                 great
                 number
                 of
                 Apostates
                 at
                 Moscou
                 ,
                 where
                 many
                 forein
                 Souldiers
                 ,
                 especially
                 French
                 ,
                 were
                 rebaptised
                 ,
                 after
                 the
                 War
                 of
                 Smolensko
                 ,
                 about
                 25
                 years
                 since
                 ,
                 though
                 they
                 were
                 not
                 acquainted
                 with
                 the
                 Language
                 of
                 the
                 Countrey
                 ,
                 nor
                 had
                 any
                 knowledge
                 of
                 the
                 Muscovian
                 Religion
                 .
                 Which
                 may
                 in
                 some
                 measure
                 be
                 excusable
                 in
                 common
                 Souldiers
                 ,
                 who
                 mind
                 not
                 much
                 what
                 they
                 are
                 to
                 expect
                 in
                 the
                 other
                 World
                 ;
                 but
                 my
                 wonder
                 is
                 ,
                 how
                 persons
                 of
                 Quality
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 want
                 neither
                 Ingenuity
                 nor
                 Judgement
                 ,
                 should
                 be
                 induc'd
                 to
                 Apostatize
                 ,
                 and
                 embrace
                 a
                 contrary
                 Religion
                 ,
                 meerly
                 for
                 subsistence
                 sake
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Baron
                 
                   de
                   Raymond
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Monsieur
                 
                   Groin
                   ,
                   French
                
                 Gentlemen
                 ,
                 Colonel
                 
                   Alexander
                   Lesley
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Count
                 Slakof
                 .
                 This
                 last
                 came
                 in
                 the
                 year
                 1640.
                 to
                 Holstein
                 ,
                 and
                 thence
                 went
                 into
                 Denmark
                 ,
                 where
                 he
                 pretended
                 himself
                 descended
                 from
                 the
                 house
                 of
                 Slick
                 in
                 Bohemia
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 he
                 had
                 lost
                 his
                 Estate
                 upon
                 the
                 accompt
                 of
                 Religion
                 ;
                 which
                 the
                 King
                 of
                 Denmark
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Duke
                 of
                 Holstein
                 believing
                 ,
                 gave
                 him
                 Letters
                 of
                 recommendation
                 to
                 the
                 Great
                 Duke
                 of
                 Muscovy
                 .
                 He
                 was
                 no
                 sooner
                 come
                 to
                 Moscou
                 ,
                 but
                 he
                 gave
                 out
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 purposely
                 to
                 change
                 his
                 Religion
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 servant
                 to
                 his
                 Czaarick
                 Majesty
                 .
                 The
                 Patriarch
                 ,
                 and
                 Muscovian
                 Lords
                 were
                 the
                 more
                 glad
                 to
                 receive
                 him
                 because
                 he
                 was
                 accompted
                 among
                 them
                 ,
                 a
                 person
                 of
                 noble
                 extraction
                 ,
                 and
                 great
                 worth
                 ,
                 which
                 yet
                 was
                 further
                 heightned
                 in
                 him
                 by
                 his
                 being
                 vers'd
                 in
                 several
                 Languages
                 ,
                 especially
                 the
                 Latin
                 and
                 Polish
                 .
                 They
                 receiv'd
                 him
                 with
                 great
                 joy
                 ,
                 caus'd
                 him
                 to
                 be
                 baptis'd
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Great
                 Duke
                 gave
                 him
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 
                   Leo
                   Alexander
                   Slick
                
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 quality
                 of
                 Knez
                 ,
                 a
                 Pension
                 of
                 200.
                 
                 Crowns
                 a
                 moneth
                 .
                 He
                 made
                 his
                 Addresses
                 to
                 the
                 Princess
                 
                   Irene
                   Michaelouna
                
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 so
                 fond
                 as
                 to
                 think
                 ,
                 the
                 Great
                 Duke
                 would
                 have
                 bestowed
                 his
                 own
                 Sister
                 on
                 him
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 hearing
                 ,
                 there
                 were
                 two
                 persons
                 of
                 quality
                 dispatch'd
                 away
                 to
                 Negotiate
                 the
                 Princesse's
                 marriage
                 with
                 a
                 forein
                 Prince
                 ,
                 he
                 fell
                 into
                 such
                 a
                 melancholy
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 came
                 not
                 to
                 himself
                 again
                 ,
                 till
                 they
                 had
                 given
                 him
                 a
                 Daughter
                 of
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 greatest
                 Bojares
                 in
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 .
                 The
                 King
                 of
                 Denmark
                 coming
                 afterwards
                 to
                 hear
                 of
                 this
                 man's
                 carriage
                 ,
                 and
                 understanding
                 withall
                 ,
                 that
                 ,
                 far
                 from
                 being
                 of
                 the
                 Illustrious
                 house
                 of
                 Slick
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 a
                 subject
                 of
                 Count
                 Gaspar's
                 ,
                 of
                 Denhof
                 ,
                 in
                 Poland
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 he
                 had
                 surpriz'd
                 him
                 in
                 his
                 recommendatory
                 Letters
                 ,
                 he
                 sent
                 notice
                 thereof
                 to
                 the
                 Great
                 Duke
                 ,
                 who
                 reproach'd
                 him
                 with
                 his
                 dissimulation
                 and
                 imposture
                 ,
                 but
                 suffer'd
                 him
                 to
                 enjoy
                 what
                 he
                 had
                 bestow'd
                 on
                 him
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 does
                 still
                 ,
                 under
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 
                   Knez
                   Leo
                   Alexandrouits
                   Slakouseskie
                
                 .
              
               
                 Colonel
                 Lesley
                 fell
                 into
                 that
                 misfortune
                 out
                 of
                 weakness
                 .
                 He
                 had
                 in
                 that
                 quality
                 serv'd
                 the
                 Great
                 Duke
                 ,
                 during
                 the
                 first
                 War
                 of
                 Smolensko
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 he
                 had
                 gotten
                 a
                 very
                 great
                 sum
                 of
                 money
                 .
                 But
                 those
                 of
                 his
                 profession
                 being
                 not
                 alwayes
                 the
                 best
                 husbands
                 ,
                 he
                 soon
                 spent
                 what
                 grew
                 every
                 day
                 less
                 and
                 less
                 .
                 To
                 repair
                 the
                 breaches
                 of
                 his
                 fortune
                 ,
                 he
                 thought
                 it
                 his
                 best
                 course
                 to
                 return
                 to
                 Moscou
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 did
                 upon
                 occasion
                 of
                 an
                 Embassy
                 which
                 the
                 Queen
                 of
                 Sueden
                 sent
                 ,
                 some
                 time
                 since
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 Great
                 Duke
                 ,
                 whereof
                 
                   Eric
                   Gillenstiern
                
                 ,
                 a
                 Senator
                 of
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 was
                 the
                 chief
                 .
                 But
                 for
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 there
                 was
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 ,
                 no
                 likelyhood
                 of
                 any
                 War
                 in
                 Muscovy
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 Great
                 Duke
                 was
                 unwilling
                 to
                 burthen
                 himself
                 with
                 Pensions
                 ,
                 Lesley
                 sent
                 him
                 word
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 would
                 be
                 content
                 with
                 some
                 Lands
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 would
                 make
                 what
                 advantage
                 he
                 could
                 of
                 ,
                 and
                 thereupon
                 got
                 a
                 noble
                 Mannor
                 upon
                 the
                 Wolga
                 .
                 He
                 was
                 now
                 in
                 such
                 a
                 condition
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 he
                 might
                 have
                 lived
                 like
                 a
                 Lord
                 all
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 his
                 dayes
                 ,
                 if
                 his
                 Wife
                 's
                 niggardly
                 humour
                 had
                 not
                 exasperated
                 the
                 Countrey-women
                 against
                 them
                 .
                 She
                 treated
                 them
                 so
                 hardly
                 ,
                 that
                 being
                 not
                 any
                 longer
                 able
                 to
                 endure
                 it
                 ,
                 they
                 complain'd
                 of
                 her
                 ,
                 alleging
                 that
                 she
                 forc'd
                 them
                 to
                 eat
                 flesh
                 on
                 fasting
                 dayes
                 ,
                 that
                 she
                 allow'd
                 them
                 not
                 the
                 time
                 to
                 make
                 their
                 inclinations
                 before
                 the
                 Images
                 ,
                 much
                 less
                 to
                 go
                 to
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 ,
                 what
                 was
                 worst
                 of
                 all
                 ,
                 that
                 she
                 had
                 taken
                 the
                 Images
                 from
                 the
                 Walls
                 ,
                 and
                 cast
                 them
                 into
                 the
                 fire
                 .
                 There
                 needed
                 no
                 more
                 to
                 make
                 her
                 odious
                 to
                 the
                 whole
                 Nation
                 .
                 They
                 immediately
                 sent
                 for
                 Lesley
                 and
                 his
                 whole
                 Family
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Countrey-women
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Colonel's
                 Wife
                 were
                 brought
                 face
                 to
                 face
                 ;
                 she
                 confess'd
                 indeed
                 ,
                 that
                 she
                 had
                 forc'd
                 them
                 to
                 work
                 hard
                 ,
                 but
                 deny'd
                 all
                 the
                 rest
                 .
                 All
                 the
                 Servants
                 that
                 were
                 strangers
                 took
                 their
                 Oaths
                 on
                 her
                 behalf
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 the
                 others
                 proffering
                 to
                 make
                 good
                 their
                 accusation
                 by
                 enduring
                 the
                 torture
                 ,
                 she
                 could
                 not
                 so
                 far
                 clear
                 herself
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 the
                 Patriarch
                 ,
                 taking
                 cognizance
                 of
                 the
                 business
                 ,
                 oblig'd
                 the
                 Great
                 Duke
                 to
                 take
                 those
                 Lands
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Strangers
                 hands
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 put
                 out
                 an
                 act
                 ,
                 whereby
                 it
                 should
                 not
                 be
                 lawful
                 for
                 any
                 to
                 be
                 possess'd
                 of
                 such
                 Mannors
                 if
                 they
                 were
                 not
                 Muscovites
                 ,
                 either
                 by
                 Birth
                 or
                 Religion
                 .
                 Lesley
                 finding
                 himself
                 reduc'd
                 to
                 his
                 extremity
                 ,
                 and
                 having
                 not
                 wherewith
                 to
                 maintain
                 his
                 Children
                 and
                 Family
                 ,
                 declar'd
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 the
                 Great
                 Duke
                 would
                 continue
                 him
                 in
                 the
                 said
                 Mannor
                 ,
                 he
                 and
                 his
                 Family
                 would
                 change
                 their
                 Religion
                 .
                 They
                 take
                 him
                 at
                 his
                 word
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 ,
                 his
                 Wife
                 and
                 Children
                 are
                 put
                 into
                 a
                 Monastery
                 ,
                 where
                 they
                 are
                 instructed
                 and
                 re-baptized
                 .
                 
                   Ilia
                   Danilouits
                   Miloslauski
                
                 and
                 his
                 Wife
                 were
                 pleas'd
                 to
                 answer
                 for
                 them
                 at
                 their
                 Baptism
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 be
                 at
                 the
                 charge
                 of
                 their
                 Wedding
                 ,
                 it
                 being
                 necessary
                 they
                 should
                 be
                 married
                 a-new
                 .
                 The
                 Great
                 Duke
                 made
                 them
                 great
                 Presents
                 ,
                 and
                 ,
                 among
                 other
                 things
                 ,
                 bestow'd
                 on
                 them
                 ,
                 the
                 sum
                 of
                 six
                 thousand
                 Crowns
                 in
                 ready
                 money
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 Peasants
                 
                 hearing
                 ,
                 that
                 ,
                 by
                 this
                 change
                 of
                 Religion
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 to
                 be
                 reduc'd
                 to
                 their
                 former
                 slavery
                 ,
                 petition'd
                 His
                 Majesty
                 that
                 they
                 might
                 have
                 another
                 Lord
                 ,
                 and
                 pitch'd
                 upon
                 Monsieur
                 Groin
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 revolted
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 ,
                 and
                 had
                 some
                 pretence
                 to
                 those
                 Lands
                 ,
                 as
                 having
                 had
                 a
                 promise
                 made
                 him
                 of
                 some
                 of
                 that
                 nature
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 Lesley
                 was
                 forc'd
                 to
                 content
                 himself
                 with
                 a
                 Pension
                 of
                 90.
                 
                 Crowns
                 
                   per
                   mensem
                
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 ordinary
                 pay
                 of
                 a
                 Colonel
                 in
                 times
                 of
                 Peace
                 ,
                 and
                 another
                 somewhat
                 less
                 for
                 his
                 Son.
                 
              
               
                 I
                 shall
                 here
                 make
                 a
                 short
                 digression
                 for
                 a
                 Lady's
                 sake
                 ,
                 
                 who
                 hath
                 ,
                 by
                 an
                 admirable
                 constancy
                 ,
                 made
                 it
                 appear
                 ,
                 that
                 ,
                 if
                 Men
                 are
                 many
                 times
                 subject
                 to
                 the
                 weakness
                 of
                 Women
                 ,
                 it
                 sometimes
                 happens
                 that
                 Women
                 have
                 those
                 Virtues
                 which
                 may
                 be
                 exemplary
                 to
                 Men.
                 There
                 is
                 this
                 to
                 be
                 said
                 in
                 commendation
                 of
                 the
                 Muscovites
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 never
                 force
                 any
                 to
                 profess
                 their
                 Religion
                 ,
                 unless
                 that
                 in
                 a
                 Family
                 ,
                 the
                 Husband
                 or
                 Wife
                 be
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 case
                 they
                 suffer
                 not
                 the
                 other
                 to
                 continue
                 his
                 former
                 profession
                 .
                 We
                 said
                 ,
                 the
                 Baron
                 
                   de
                   Raymond
                
                 was
                 one
                 of
                 those
                 that
                 chang'd
                 their
                 Religion
                 after
                 the
                 first
                 War
                 of
                 Smolensko
                 .
                 He
                 was
                 married
                 to
                 an
                 English
                 Gentleman's
                 Daughter
                 (
                 who
                 had
                 liv'd
                 many
                 years
                 at
                 Moscou
                 ,
                 and
                 whose
                 name
                 was
                 
                   William
                   Barnesley
                
                 ,
                 being
                 the
                 handsomest
                 Woman
                 of
                 any
                 Stranger
                 that
                 was
                 in
                 the
                 Country
                 )
                 and
                 had
                 chang'd
                 his
                 Religion
                 rather
                 out
                 of
                 fickleness
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 comply
                 with
                 the
                 Great
                 Duke
                 ,
                 than
                 out
                 of
                 any
                 conscientious
                 motive
                 ,
                 was
                 re-baptised
                 ,
                 and
                 took
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 Iuan
                 instead
                 of
                 that
                 of
                 Peter
                 ,
                 which
                 had
                 been
                 given
                 him
                 at
                 his
                 first
                 Baptism
                 .
                 According
                 to
                 the
                 Law
                 of
                 the
                 Country
                 ,
                 his
                 Wife
                 was
                 to
                 follow
                 his
                 Example
                 ,
                 which
                 to
                 effect
                 ,
                 her
                 Husband
                 used
                 all
                 means
                 imaginable
                 ,
                 but
                 found
                 so
                 great
                 a
                 constancy
                 on
                 the
                 other
                 side
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 forc'd
                 to
                 recurr
                 to
                 the
                 Authority
                 of
                 the
                 Great
                 Duke
                 and
                 Patriarch
                 .
                 These
                 at
                 first
                 went
                 mildly
                 to
                 work
                 ,
                 offering
                 her
                 very
                 great
                 advantages
                 in
                 their
                 Religion
                 :
                 but
                 the
                 young
                 Gentlewoman
                 ,
                 though
                 but
                 15.
                 years
                 of
                 age
                 ,
                 was
                 inflexible
                 ,
                 cast
                 her self
                 at
                 the
                 Great
                 Duke's
                 feet
                 ,
                 and
                 entreated
                 him
                 rather
                 to
                 take
                 away
                 her
                 life
                 ,
                 than
                 force
                 her
                 to
                 embrace
                 a
                 Belief
                 ,
                 which
                 she
                 was
                 not
                 satisfy'd
                 of
                 in
                 her
                 Conscience
                 .
                 The
                 Father
                 us'd
                 the
                 same
                 submissions
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 Patriarch
                 put
                 him
                 off
                 with
                 kicks
                 ,
                 and
                 told
                 him
                 that
                 she
                 was
                 to
                 be
                 treated
                 as
                 a
                 Child
                 ,
                 that
                 she
                 knew
                 not
                 what
                 was
                 for
                 the
                 good
                 of
                 her
                 Soul
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 she
                 must
                 be
                 baptized
                 whether
                 she
                 would
                 or
                 no.
                 Accordingly
                 she
                 was
                 put
                 into
                 the
                 hands
                 of
                 certain
                 Religious
                 Women
                 ,
                 who
                 violently
                 dragg'd
                 her
                 to
                 a
                 Brook
                 ,
                 where
                 she
                 was
                 re-baptized
                 ,
                 notwithstanding
                 the
                 protestations
                 she
                 made
                 ,
                 that
                 that
                 pretended
                 Baptism
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 then
                 gave
                 her
                 against
                 her
                 own
                 consent
                 ,
                 could
                 not
                 blot
                 out
                 the
                 Character
                 ,
                 which
                 her
                 first
                 true
                 Baptism
                 had
                 imprinted
                 in
                 her
                 Soul.
                 When
                 they
                 plunged
                 her
                 in
                 the
                 water
                 ,
                 she
                 drew
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 Religious
                 Women
                 in
                 along
                 with
                 her
                 ,
                 and
                 when
                 they
                 would
                 oblige
                 her
                 to
                 detest
                 her
                 former
                 Religion
                 ,
                 she
                 spit
                 in
                 their
                 faces
                 ,
                 and
                 would
                 never
                 abjure
                 .
                 After
                 her
                 Baptism
                 ,
                 they
                 sent
                 her
                 to
                 Stuatka
                 ,
                 where
                 her
                 Husband
                 was
                 Weywode
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 she
                 stay'd
                 till
                 her
                 Husband
                 's
                 three
                 years
                 Government
                 was
                 expired
                 ,
                 who
                 dying
                 soon
                 after
                 his
                 return
                 to
                 Moscou
                 ,
                 she
                 thought
                 she
                 might
                 re-assume
                 her
                 former
                 Habit
                 ,
                 as
                 she
                 was
                 a
                 Stranger
                 ,
                 and
                 profess
                 her
                 former
                 Religion
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 the
                 Protestant
                 .
                 But
                 that
                 would
                 not
                 be
                 permitted
                 ,
                 her
                 two
                 Sons
                 were
                 taken
                 from
                 her
                 ,
                 and
                 she
                 ,
                 with
                 a
                 little
                 Daughter
                 ,
                 was
                 sent
                 to
                 the
                 Monastery
                 of
                 Belossora
                 ,
                 some
                 10.
                 or
                 12.
                 leagues
                 from
                 Moscou
                 ,
                 where
                 she
                 liv'd
                 five
                 years
                 among
                 the
                 Nuns
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 never
                 suffer'd
                 to
                 speak
                 with
                 any
                 one
                 that
                 could
                 give
                 her
                 the
                 least
                 account
                 of
                 her
                 Friends
                 ,
                 or
                 Children
                 .
                 During
                 all
                 that
                 time
                 ,
                 she
                 heard
                 from
                 them
                 but
                 once
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 means
                 of
                 a
                 Tiler
                 ,
                 a
                 German
                 ,
                 who
                 ,
                 under
                 pretence
                 of
                 calling
                 his
                 Boy
                 ,
                 and
                 shewing
                 him
                 the
                 Tiles
                 he
                 wanted
                 ,
                 directed
                 the
                 disconsolate
                 Lady
                 to
                 a
                 place
                 where
                 she
                 should
                 find
                 Letters
                 .
                 The
                 Patriarch
                 dying
                 ,
                 she
                 got
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Monastery
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 Successor
                 allow'd
                 her
                 the
                 liberty
                 of
                 her
                 Conscience
                 at
                 her
                 own
                 House
                 ,
                 as
                 also
                 to
                 give
                 and
                 receive
                 visits
                 :
                 but
                 they
                 would
                 never
                 permit
                 her
                 to
                 go
                 to
                 Sermons
                 .
                 I
                 often
                 visited
                 her
                 while
                 she
                 was
                 in
                 that
                 condition
                 ,
                 and
                 have
                 heard
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 Virtuous
                 Lady
                 died
                 some
                 two
                 years
                 since
                 ,
                 firm
                 and
                 constant
                 in
                 the
                 profession
                 of
                 her
                 Religion
                 to
                 the
                 last
                 gasp
                 .
                 To
                 which
                 I
                 may
                 add
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 way
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 long
                 since
                 ,
                 that
                 her
                 Father
                 
                   William
                   Barnesley
                
                 died
                 in
                 England
                 ,
                 having
                 attained
                 the
                 age
                 of
                 126.
                 years
                 ,
                 after
                 he
                 had
                 married
                 a
                 second
                 Wife
                 ,
                 at
                 100.
                 
              
               
                 Those
                 Muscovites
                 ,
                 who
                 change
                 their
                 Religion
                 in
                 other
                 Countries
                 ,
                 and
                 would
                 return
                 to
                 their
                 Communion
                 ,
                 must
                 be
                 first
                 re-baptized
                 ;
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 more
                 observable
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 the
                 Greek
                 Religion
                 ,
                 though
                 she
                 approves
                 not
                 the
                 Baptism
                 of
                 the
                 Latin
                 Church
                 ,
                 yet
                 seems
                 to
                 be
                 satisfy'd
                 with
                 the
                 former
                 which
                 they
                 might
                 have
                 receiv'd
                 in
                 their
                 Church
                 ,
                 so
                 as
                 not
                 to
                 oblige
                 Converts
                 to
                 re-baptization
                 upon
                 their
                 change
                 of
                 Religion
                 .
              
               
                 Their
                 Festivals
                 and
                 Feasts
                 are
                 regulated
                 and
                 certain
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 observe
                 them
                 very
                 strictly
                 .
                 Till
                 within
                 these
                 few
                 years
                 ,
                 the
                 Muscovites
                 thought
                 they
                 kept
                 Holy-day
                 well
                 enough
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 had
                 been
                 at
                 Mass
                 in
                 the
                 morning
                 ,
                 though
                 they
                 spent
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 day
                 in
                 their
                 ordinary
                 Employments
                 ;
                 insomuch
                 that
                 at
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 our
                 first
                 Embassy
                 ,
                 upon
                 Sundayes
                 ,
                 and
                 Holy-dayes
                 ,
                 shops
                 were
                 open
                 ,
                 and
                 Merchants
                 and
                 Tradesmen
                 were
                 at
                 work
                 ;
                 it
                 being
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 said
                 ,
                 only
                 for
                 great
                 Lords
                 to
                 mind
                 their
                 enjoyments
                 upon
                 Holy-dayes
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 present
                 Patriarch
                 ,
                 hath
                 ordered
                 shops
                 to
                 be
                 shut
                 ,
                 not
                 only
                 upon
                 Sundayes
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 on
                 Wednesdayes
                 and
                 Fridayes
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 their
                 Fasting
                 dayes
                 ,
                 not
                 permitting
                 the
                 Taverns
                 to
                 sell
                 Wine
                 or
                 Aquavitae
                 in
                 Service
                 time
                 .
              
               
                 Their
                 great
                 Festivals
                 ,
                 besides
                 Sunday
                 ,
                 are
                 thirteen
                 ,
                 and
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 their
                 year
                 ,
                 which
                 begins
                 the
                 first
                 day
                 of
                 September
                 ,
                 stand
                 in
                 this
                 order
                 ;
              
               
               
                 The
                 8.
                 of
                 
                   September
                   ,
                   Prasnick
                   rosostua
                   priziste
                   bogorodice
                   ,
                
                 that
                 is
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 the
                 Feast
                 of
                 the
                 Nativity
                 of
                 the
                 Blessed
                 Mother
                 of
                 God.
                 
              
               
                 The
                 14.
                 of
                 
                   September
                   ,
                   Vzemirna
                   wosdui
                   senja
                   Chresta
                
                 ;
                 The
                 Exaltation
                 of
                 the
                 Cross.
                 
              
               
                 The
                 21.
                 of
                 
                   November
                   ,
                   Vedenja
                   priziste
                   bogorodice
                
                 ,
                 the
                 Oblation
                 of
                 the
                 blessed
                 Mother
                 of
                 God.
                 
              
               
                 The
                 25.
                 of
                 
                   December
                   ,
                   Rosostua
                   Christoua
                
                 ,
                 the
                 Nativity
                 of
                 our
                 Lord.
                 
              
               
                 The
                 6.
                 of
                 
                   Ianuary
                   .
                   Boje
                   jaulenia
                
                 ,
                 or
                 Creschenia
                 ,
                 the
                 Epiphany
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 2.
                 of
                 
                   February
                   ,
                   Stratenia
                   Gospoda
                   Boga
                
                 ,
                 Candlemas-day
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 25.
                 of
                 
                   March
                   ,
                   Blagauescenia
                   priziste
                   bogorodice
                
                 ,
                 the
                 Annunciation
                 of
                 our
                 Lady
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Werbna
                   Woscreschenia
                
                 ,
                 Palm-Sunday
                 .
              
               
                 Welikoiden
                 ,
                 or
                 
                   Woscreschenia
                   Christoua
                
                 ,
                 Easter-day
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 Resurrection
                 of
                 Christ.
                 
              
               
                 
                   Wosnescenia
                   Christoua
                
                 ,
                 the
                 Ascension
                 of
                 Christ.
                 
              
               
                 
                   Schiestuie
                   swetaga
                   Ducha
                
                 ,
                 Pentechost
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 sending
                 of
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 6.
                 of
                 
                   August
                   ,
                   Preobrosiena
                   gospodo
                   Christoua
                
                 ,
                 the
                 manifestation
                 of
                 the
                 Glory
                 of
                 
                   Iesus
                   Christ
                
                 ,
                 upon
                 the
                 Mountain
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 15.
                 of
                 
                   August
                   ,
                   Vspenia
                   priziste
                   bogorodice
                
                 ,
                 the
                 Ascension
                 or
                 Assumption
                 of
                 the
                 Mother
                 of
                 God.
                 
              
               
                 They
                 celebrate
                 the
                 Feast
                 of
                 the
                 Trinity
                 ,
                 the
                 morrow
                 after
                 Pentecost
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 of
                 All-Saints
                 ,
                 upon
                 the
                 Sunday
                 following
                 .
              
               
                 No
                 day
                 in
                 the
                 year
                 but
                 is
                 the
                 particular
                 Feast
                 of
                 some
                 Saint
                 ,
                 sometimes
                 of
                 two
                 or
                 three
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 people
                 observe
                 them
                 not
                 .
                 Only
                 Ecclesiasticks
                 are
                 oblig'd
                 to
                 say
                 the
                 Offices
                 of
                 those
                 dayes
                 .
                 They
                 have
                 their
                 perpetual
                 Almanack
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Old-stile
                 ,
                 wherein
                 ,
                 without
                 any
                 trouble
                 ,
                 they
                 find
                 all
                 the
                 Feasts
                 both
                 moveable
                 and
                 immoveable
                 .
              
               
                 Upon
                 the
                 great
                 Festivals
                 and
                 Sundayes
                 ,
                 they
                 go
                 thrice
                 to
                 Church
                 ;
                 first
                 in
                 the
                 morning
                 ,
                 before
                 day
                 ,
                 to
                 Mattens
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 call
                 Sasterim
                 ;
                 at
                 noon
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 Obedny
                 ;
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 evening
                 ,
                 to
                 Wadschemi
                 ,
                 or
                 Vespers
                 .
                 The
                 whole
                 Service
                 consists
                 in
                 the
                 reading
                 of
                 certain
                 Chapters
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Bible
                 ,
                 Psalms
                 ,
                 and
                 St.
                 Athanasius's
                 Creed
                 :
                 whereto
                 they
                 sometimes
                 add
                 a
                 Homily
                 out
                 of
                 St.
                 Chrysostome
                 ,
                 and
                 certain
                 Prayers
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 sing
                 ,
                 much
                 after
                 the
                 same
                 manner
                 as
                 Antiphona's
                 are
                 sung
                 ,
                 saying
                 ever
                 and
                 anon
                 their
                 
                   Gospodi
                   Pomilui
                
                 ,
                 Lord
                 have
                 mercy
                 upon
                 me
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 people
                 repeats
                 three
                 times
                 ,
                 making
                 the
                 sign
                 of
                 the
                 Cross.
                 This
                 done
                 ,
                 the
                 Priest
                 goes
                 up
                 to
                 the
                 Altar
                 ,
                 attended
                 by
                 a
                 Clerk
                 ,
                 and
                 sayes
                 the
                 Office
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Liturgy
                 of
                 great
                 St.
                 Basil
                 .
                 He
                 pours
                 Claret-Wine
                 and
                 Water
                 into
                 the
                 Chalice
                 ,
                 with
                 some
                 little
                 bits
                 of
                 Bread
                 ,
                 consecrates
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 sayes
                 certain
                 Prayers
                 ,
                 which
                 ended
                 ,
                 he
                 takes
                 out
                 the
                 Bread
                 with
                 a
                 spoon
                 ,
                 but
                 gives
                 not
                 of
                 it
                 to
                 any
                 other
                 ,
                 unless
                 some
                 sick
                 Child
                 be
                 brought
                 ,
                 to
                 whom
                 he
                 gives
                 the
                 Communion
                 .
                 If
                 the
                 Priest
                 hath
                 known
                 his
                 Wife
                 that
                 day
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 come
                 near
                 the
                 Altar
                 ,
                 but
                 must
                 get
                 Mass
                 said
                 by
                 another
                 .
                 The
                 people
                 stand
                 all
                 the
                 service
                 time
                 ,
                 and
                 incessantly
                 bow
                 themselves
                 before
                 the
                 Images
                 ,
                 pronouncing
                 the
                 
                   Gospodi
                   Pomilui
                
                 .
                 They
                 read
                 only
                 the
                 bare
                 Text
                 of
                 the
                 Bible
                 ,
                 and
                 certain
                 Homilies
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 said
                 before
                 ,
                 giving
                 this
                 reason
                 for
                 it
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Holy
                 Spirit
                 having
                 grounded
                 the
                 Church
                 upon
                 the
                 pure
                 Word
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 without
                 any
                 explication
                 ,
                 neither
                 are
                 they
                 to
                 trouble
                 themselves
                 with
                 any
                 ,
                 since
                 that
                 the
                 different
                 interpretations
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 do
                 partly
                 occasion
                 the
                 Errours
                 and
                 Heresies
                 ,
                 whereby
                 the
                 Church
                 is
                 divided
                 .
                 About
                 five
                 years
                 since
                 ,
                 the
                 Protopope
                 of
                 Morum
                 ,
                 taking
                 upon
                 him
                 to
                 Preach
                 ,
                 and
                 making
                 use
                 of
                 God's
                 Word
                 ,
                 to
                 exhort
                 the
                 people
                 to
                 Piety
                 ,
                 the
                 Patriarch
                 deposed
                 him
                 ,
                 together
                 with
                 all
                 the
                 other
                 Priests
                 that
                 would
                 have
                 follow'd
                 his
                 example
                 ,
                 excommunicated
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 banish'd
                 them
                 into
                 Siberia
                 .
              
               
                 They
                 have
                 made
                 a
                 certain
                 Book
                 ,
                 wherein
                 they
                 treat
                 the
                 Histories
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 after
                 a
                 strange
                 manner
                 ,
                 and
                 adulterate
                 them
                 with
                 so
                 many
                 fabulous
                 ,
                 impious
                 ,
                 and
                 impertinent
                 circumstances
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 much
                 admired
                 that
                 vice
                 and
                 sin
                 reign
                 among
                 them
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 are
                 furnish'd
                 with
                 examples
                 thereof
                 in
                 their
                 Books
                 of
                 Devotion
                 .
                 This
                 minds
                 me
                 of
                 a
                 story
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Danish
                 Gentleman
                 ,
                 I
                 have
                 elsewhere
                 spoken
                 of
                 ,
                 relates
                 in
                 his
                 Travels
                 into
                 Muscovy
                 .
                 Discoursing
                 one
                 day
                 with
                 his
                 Pristaf
                 ,
                 concerning
                 matters
                 of
                 Religion
                 ,
                 the
                 Muscovite
                 ,
                 whose
                 name
                 was
                 Foedor
                 ,
                 a
                 man
                 well
                 stricken
                 in
                 years
                 ,
                 told
                 him
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 was
                 no
                 great
                 harm
                 in
                 contracting
                 a
                 habit
                 of
                 sinning
                 daily
                 ,
                 provided
                 a
                 man
                 had
                 an
                 intention
                 to
                 repent
                 him
                 of
                 it
                 at
                 the
                 point
                 of
                 death
                 ,
                 and
                 brought
                 for
                 his
                 reason
                 the
                 example
                 of
                 
                   Mary
                   Magdalene
                
                 .
                 This
                 Mary
                 ,
                 said
                 he
                 ,
                 was
                 a
                 profess'd
                 Curtezan
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 doubted
                 but
                 she
                 offended
                 God
                 very
                 often
                 .
                 Yet
                 it
                 happened
                 one
                 day
                 ,
                 she
                 met
                 a
                 man
                 upon
                 the
                 high-way
                 ,
                 who
                 desired
                 of
                 her
                 that
                 kindness
                 which
                 she
                 had
                 not
                 deny'd
                 any
                 other
                 :
                 but
                 ,
                 those
                 even
                 of
                 her
                 profession
                 being
                 not
                 alwayes
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 humour
                 ,
                 she
                 would
                 do
                 nothing
                 ,
                 till
                 such
                 time
                 as
                 the
                 man
                 desir'd
                 her
                 to
                 do
                 it
                 for
                 God's
                 sake
                 :
                 That
                 then
                 she
                 satisfy'd
                 his
                 desire
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 doing
                 ,
                 for
                 God's
                 sake
                 ,
                 what
                 she
                 was
                 unwilling
                 to
                 do
                 out
                 of
                 complaisance
                 ,
                 the
                 action
                 became
                 so
                 meritorious
                 ,
                 that
                 she
                 had
                 not
                 only
                 expiated
                 all
                 her
                 other
                 Sins
                 ,
                 by
                 that
                 Act
                 of
                 Charity
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 deserv'd
                 to
                 be
                 put
                 in
                 red
                 letters
                 in
                 the
                 Books
                 of
                 the
                 Saints
                 .
                 There
                 is
                 no
                 Evangelical
                 story
                 which
                 they
                 have
                 not
                 thus
                 adulterated
                 ,
                 and
                 dress
                 up
                 in
                 circumstances
                 no
                 less
                 abominable
                 .
              
               
                 They
                 are
                 all
                 bare
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 even
                 the
                 Great
                 Duke
                 himself
                 .
                 Only
                 their
                 Priests
                 have
                 on
                 their
                 Skufia
                 ,
                 or
                 Caps
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 given
                 them
                 at
                 their
                 Consecration
                 .
                 VVhen
                 they
                 make
                 their
                 Inclinations
                 
                 to
                 the
                 Images
                 ,
                 they
                 often
                 make
                 the
                 sign
                 of
                 the
                 Cross
                 ,
                 with
                 three
                 fingers
                 of
                 the
                 right
                 hand
                 ,
                 touching
                 ,
                 first
                 ,
                 the
                 fore-head
                 ,
                 then
                 the
                 breast
                 ,
                 then
                 the
                 right
                 shoulder
                 ,
                 and
                 lastly
                 the
                 left
                 .
                 And
                 that
                 it
                 might
                 not
                 be
                 thought
                 this
                 is
                 done
                 without
                 Mystery
                 ,
                 they
                 say
                 ,
                 the
                 three
                 fingers
                 signify
                 the
                 Trinity
                 ,
                 putting
                 them
                 to
                 the
                 fore-head
                 ,
                 they
                 would
                 signify
                 ,
                 that
                 Christ
                 is
                 Ascended
                 into
                 Heaven
                 ;
                 to
                 the
                 breast
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 man
                 should
                 love
                 God
                 with
                 all
                 his
                 heart
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 passing
                 of
                 them
                 from
                 the
                 right
                 shoulder
                 to
                 the
                 left
                 ,
                 puts
                 them
                 in
                 mind
                 of
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 Judgement
                 ,
                 when
                 God
                 shall
                 place
                 the
                 Righteous
                 on
                 his
                 right
                 hand
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Wicked
                 on
                 the
                 left
                 ;
                 those
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 called
                 to
                 eternal
                 Salvation
                 ;
                 these
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 tumbled
                 down
                 into
                 the
                 abysses
                 of
                 Hell.
                 The
                 Muscovites
                 undertake
                 not
                 any
                 thing
                 ,
                 but
                 they
                 first
                 make
                 the
                 sign
                 of
                 the
                 Cross
                 ,
                 as
                 eating
                 ,
                 drinking
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 other
                 civil
                 actions
                 .
              
               
                 As
                 for
                 Images
                 ,
                 
                 they
                 confess
                 there
                 were
                 not
                 any
                 in
                 Churches
                 ,
                 during
                 the
                 first
                 Centuries
                 ,
                 and
                 till
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 Constantine
                 the
                 Great
                 ,
                 or
                 if
                 there
                 were
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 not
                 honoured
                 with
                 any
                 worship
                 ;
                 but
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 used
                 ,
                 only
                 to
                 represent
                 the
                 stories
                 of
                 the
                 Bible
                 .
                 They
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 follow
                 herein
                 the
                 opinion
                 of
                 
                   Iohn
                   Damascene
                
                 :
                 but
                 it
                 is
                 most
                 likely
                 they
                 have
                 it
                 from
                 the
                 Greek
                 Church
                 ,
                 with
                 which
                 ,
                 they
                 suffer
                 not
                 any
                 that
                 are
                 carved
                 or
                 graven
                 ,
                 as
                 being
                 forbidden
                 in
                 the
                 Decalogue
                 ,
                 but
                 they
                 have
                 Images
                 painted
                 with
                 oil
                 upon
                 wood
                 ,
                 wretchedly
                 coloured
                 ,
                 and
                 ill-proportioned
                 ,
                 about
                 a
                 foot
                 in
                 breadth
                 ,
                 somewhat
                 more
                 in
                 length
                 .
                 They
                 will
                 not
                 meddle
                 with
                 them
                 if
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 made
                 by
                 one
                 of
                 their
                 Religion
                 ,
                 though
                 they
                 came
                 from
                 the
                 best
                 Painter's
                 hand
                 in
                 Europe
                 .
                 At
                 Moscou
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 particular
                 Market-place
                 for
                 Images
                 ,
                 where
                 nothing
                 else
                 is
                 sold
                 ,
                 though
                 they
                 call
                 that
                 kind
                 of
                 Commerce
                 ,
                 bartering
                 or
                 trucking
                 with
                 money
                 ,
                 out
                 of
                 a
                 belief
                 they
                 have
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 names
                 of
                 buying
                 and
                 selling
                 carry
                 not
                 respect
                 enough
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 for
                 sacred
                 things
                 .
                 Heretofore
                 they
                 oblig'd
                 strangers
                 to
                 have
                 of
                 them
                 in
                 their
                 houses
                 ,
                 that
                 their
                 Muscovian
                 Servants
                 might
                 be
                 thereby
                 excited
                 to
                 the
                 exercise
                 of
                 their
                 Devotion
                 :
                 But
                 the
                 present
                 Patriarch
                 permits
                 not
                 ,
                 they
                 should
                 be
                 profaned
                 by
                 the
                 Germans
                 ;
                 insomuch
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   Charles
                   du
                   Moulin
                
                 ,
                 having
                 bought
                 a
                 stone
                 house
                 ,
                 the
                 Seller
                 scrap'd
                 the
                 wall
                 ,
                 where
                 an
                 Image
                 had
                 been
                 painted
                 ,
                 and
                 carried
                 away
                 what
                 he
                 had
                 scrap'd
                 off
                 .
                 The
                 Peasants
                 would
                 not
                 permit
                 us
                 to
                 touch
                 them
                 ,
                 not
                 to
                 turn
                 our
                 feet
                 towards
                 them
                 when
                 we
                 lay
                 down
                 .
                 Nay
                 ,
                 some
                 were
                 at
                 the
                 charge
                 of
                 Incense
                 to
                 purify
                 them
                 ,
                 after
                 we
                 had
                 left
                 their
                 Houses
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 walls
                 of
                 their
                 Churches
                 are
                 full
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 represent
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 most
                 part
                 ,
                 our
                 Saviour
                 ,
                 the
                 Virgin
                 Mary
                 ,
                 St.
                 Nicholas
                 ,
                 Patron
                 of
                 Muscovy
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 particular
                 Saints
                 they
                 make
                 choice
                 of
                 for
                 the
                 principal
                 object
                 of
                 their
                 Devotions
                 .
                 Those
                 who
                 commit
                 sins
                 deserving
                 excommunication
                 ,
                 are
                 oblig'd
                 to
                 cause
                 their
                 Saint
                 to
                 be
                 taken
                 away
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 suffer'd
                 in
                 their
                 Churches
                 ,
                 no
                 more
                 than
                 their
                 persons
                 .
                 Great
                 Persons
                 ,
                 and
                 Rich
                 Merchants
                 adorn
                 their
                 Images
                 with
                 Pearls
                 and
                 other
                 precious
                 Stones
                 .
                 All
                 Muscovites
                 look
                 upon
                 them
                 as
                 things
                 so
                 necessary
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 without
                 Images
                 they
                 could
                 not
                 say
                 their
                 prayers
                 ;
                 which
                 whenever
                 they
                 do
                 ,
                 they
                 alwayes
                 set
                 Wax-candles
                 before
                 their
                 Saint
                 ,
                 and
                 look
                 very
                 stedfastly
                 upon
                 him
                 ,
                 as
                 long
                 as
                 the
                 Devotion
                 lasts
                 .
              
               
                 When
                 a
                 Muscovite
                 comes
                 into
                 a
                 House
                 ,
                 or
                 Chamber
                 ,
                 he
                 saies
                 not
                 a
                 word
                 ,
                 till
                 he
                 hath
                 fixt
                 his
                 eyes
                 on
                 the
                 Saint
                 he
                 looks
                 for
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 ordinarily
                 hang
                 in
                 a
                 corner
                 behind
                 the
                 Table
                 ,
                 or
                 if
                 he
                 finds
                 him
                 not
                 ,
                 he
                 askes
                 ,
                 
                   Iest
                   le
                   Boch
                
                 ,
                 where
                 is
                 the
                 God
                 ?
                 Assoon
                 as
                 he
                 perceives
                 him
                 ,
                 he
                 makes
                 him
                 one
                 very
                 low
                 reverence
                 ,
                 or
                 more
                 ,
                 and
                 pronounces
                 at
                 every
                 time
                 ,
                 
                   Gospodi
                   Pomilui
                
                 :
                 then
                 he
                 turns
                 to
                 the
                 Company
                 and
                 salutes
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Muscovites
                 respect
                 their
                 Images
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 there
                 were
                 somewhat
                 of
                 Divinity
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 attribute
                 unto
                 them
                 the
                 virtue
                 of
                 Miracles
                 ,
                 whereof
                 we
                 had
                 this
                 example
                 in
                 the
                 year
                 1643.
                 that
                 an
                 old
                 Image
                 beginning
                 to
                 change
                 colour
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 turn
                 a
                 little
                 reddish
                 ,
                 they
                 immediately
                 cry'd
                 out
                 ,
                 
                   a
                   Miracle
                
                 .
                 The
                 Great
                 Duke
                 and
                 the
                 Patriarch
                 were
                 frighted
                 thereat
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 that
                 red
                 colour
                 presag'd
                 some
                 misfortune
                 to
                 either
                 the
                 Prince
                 or
                 the
                 people
                 ;
                 nay
                 ,
                 they
                 had
                 sent
                 out
                 Orders
                 for
                 extraordinary
                 fasts
                 and
                 publick
                 prayers
                 to
                 be
                 made
                 all
                 over
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 Painters
                 who
                 were
                 sent
                 for
                 to
                 have
                 their
                 advise
                 in
                 this
                 affair
                 ,
                 had
                 not
                 all
                 assured
                 them
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 was
                 nothing
                 they
                 should
                 be
                 troubled
                 at
                 ,
                 since
                 there
                 was
                 nothing
                 extraordinary
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 Time
                 ,
                 having
                 consum'd
                 and
                 eaten
                 out
                 the
                 paint
                 ,
                 had
                 only
                 discover'd
                 the
                 first
                 colour
                 of
                 the
                 wood
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 red
                 .
              
               
                 Their
                 Monks
                 and
                 Priests
                 have
                 nevertheless
                 the
                 art
                 to
                 make
                 them
                 do
                 Miracles
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 observe
                 such
                 things
                 in
                 them
                 as
                 oblige
                 the
                 people
                 to
                 extraordinary
                 Devotions
                 ,
                 which
                 must
                 not
                 want
                 their
                 offerings
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Priest
                 may
                 not
                 want
                 his
                 advantage
                 .
                 The
                 City
                 of
                 Archangel
                 furnishes
                 us
                 with
                 a
                 good
                 example
                 to
                 this
                 purpose
                 ,
                 of
                 two
                 Priests
                 there
                 ,
                 who
                 ,
                 having
                 got
                 together
                 a
                 vast
                 sum
                 of
                 money
                 by
                 their
                 Impostures
                 ,
                 must
                 needs
                 fall
                 out
                 at
                 the
                 parting
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 upbraid
                 one
                 another
                 of
                 their
                 cheats
                 ,
                 so
                 loudly
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Magistrate
                 coming
                 to
                 hear
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 they
                 had
                 thirty
                 lashes
                 a-piece
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 Executioner's
                 good
                 will
                 ,
                 after
                 the
                 manner
                 we
                 have
                 before
                 described
                 their
                 whipping
                 .
                 These
                 Juglers
                 put
                 the
                 people
                 into
                 continual
                 frights
                 ,
                 and
                 besot
                 them
                 with
                 so
                 strange
                 a
                 veneration
                 for
                 their
                 Images
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 their
                 greatest
                 dangers
                 ,
                 their
                 recourse
                 is
                 only
                 to
                 them
                 .
                 
                   Iacob
                   de
                   la
                   Gardie
                
                 ,
                 General
                 of
                 the
                 Suedish
                 Army
                 ,
                 having
                 in
                 the
                 year
                 1610.
                 taken
                 the
                 City
                 of
                 Novogorod
                 ,
                 some
                 part
                 of
                 it
                 was
                 set
                 a-fire
                 ,
                 and
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 Inhabitants
                 seeing
                 his
                 House
                 all
                 of
                 a
                 flame
                 ,
                 presented
                 thereto
                 an
                 Image
                 of
                 St.
                 Nicholas
                 ,
                 entreating
                 it
                 to
                 stay
                 the
                 progress
                 of
                 the
                 furious
                 Element
                 ,
                 
                 which
                 was
                 ready
                 to
                 ruine
                 him
                 .
                 But
                 perceiving
                 the
                 fire
                 went
                 on
                 still
                 ,
                 he
                 flung
                 his
                 Image
                 into
                 it
                 ,
                 saying
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 that
                 since
                 it
                 would
                 not
                 help
                 him
                 ,
                 let
                 it
                 help
                 it self
                 ,
                 and
                 quench
                 the
                 fire
                 if
                 it
                 would
                 .
                 It
                 was
                 then
                 also
                 observ'd
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Suedish
                 Souldiers
                 ,
                 not
                 finding
                 any
                 thing
                 in
                 their
                 Houses
                 ,
                 carried
                 away
                 the
                 Images
                 of
                 the
                 Muscovites
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 that
                 means
                 oblig'd
                 them
                 to
                 follow
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 redeem
                 their
                 Saints
                 at
                 a
                 very
                 dear
                 rate
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 first
                 thing
                 they
                 teach
                 their
                 Children
                 ,
                 is
                 to
                 make
                 their
                 reverences
                 and
                 inclinations
                 to
                 the
                 Images
                 .
                 At
                 Ladoga
                 I
                 lodg'd
                 at
                 a
                 Womans
                 House
                 ,
                 who
                 would
                 not
                 give
                 his
                 breakfast
                 to
                 a
                 Child
                 she
                 had
                 ,
                 who
                 could
                 hardly
                 either
                 stand
                 or
                 speak
                 ,
                 till
                 he
                 had
                 first
                 made
                 nine
                 inclinations
                 before
                 the
                 Saint
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 often
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 he
                 could
                 pronounce
                 it
                 ,
                 said
                 his
                 Gospodi
                 .
              
               
                 Nor
                 is
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 thought
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 among
                 so
                 great
                 a
                 number
                 of
                 innocent
                 persons
                 ,
                 there
                 are
                 some
                 so
                 well
                 instructed
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 see
                 a
                 glimpse
                 of
                 truth
                 through
                 these
                 thick
                 Clouds
                 of
                 ignorance
                 .
                 There
                 was
                 at
                 
                   Russian
                   Narva
                
                 a
                 rich
                 Merchant
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 still
                 living
                 ,
                 one
                 that
                 came
                 often
                 to
                 visit
                 the
                 Ambassadors
                 ,
                 and
                 dined
                 with
                 them
                 .
                 He
                 discours'd
                 very
                 rationally
                 ,
                 and
                 would
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 did
                 not
                 approve
                 the
                 opinion
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 Muscovites
                 have
                 of
                 their
                 Saints
                 ,
                 nor
                 the
                 worship
                 of
                 their
                 Images
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 did
                 not
                 expect
                 his
                 Salvation
                 from
                 Colours
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 might
                 wipe
                 out
                 with
                 his
                 handkercher
                 ,
                 and
                 from
                 wood
                 ,
                 which
                 it
                 was
                 in
                 his
                 power
                 to
                 cast
                 into
                 the
                 fire
                 :
                 That
                 he
                 found
                 in
                 the
                 Holy
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 had
                 attentively
                 read
                 over
                 ,
                 much
                 more
                 solid
                 comforts
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 foundations
                 for
                 his
                 happiness
                 ,
                 as
                 could
                 not
                 be
                 shaken
                 :
                 That
                 their
                 Fasting
                 signify'd
                 nothing
                 ,
                 when
                 ,
                 instead
                 of
                 eating
                 Flesh
                 ,
                 they
                 glutted
                 themselves
                 with
                 the
                 best
                 sorts
                 of
                 Fish
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 most
                 delicious
                 Hydromel
                 ,
                 and
                 Aquavitae
                 :
                 That
                 bread
                 and
                 water
                 might
                 suffice
                 those
                 who
                 were
                 desirous
                 to
                 fast
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 prayer
                 was
                 the
                 best
                 part
                 of
                 that
                 mortification
                 .
                 The
                 Ambassadors
                 ask'd
                 him
                 ,
                 why
                 ,
                 having
                 all
                 these
                 good
                 sentiments
                 about
                 him
                 ,
                 he
                 had
                 not
                 withall
                 the
                 Charity
                 to
                 inspire
                 them
                 into
                 his
                 Country-men
                 ?
                 He
                 answered
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 not
                 his
                 calling
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 ,
                 if
                 he
                 endeavour'd
                 it
                 ,
                 he
                 should
                 not
                 prevail
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 was
                 already
                 look'd
                 on
                 as
                 a
                 Heretick
                 among
                 them
                 :
                 That
                 he
                 suffer'd
                 Images
                 in
                 his
                 House
                 ,
                 but
                 ,
                 only
                 for
                 the
                 honour
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 honour
                 the
                 memory
                 of
                 the
                 Saints
                 :
                 That
                 he
                 had
                 a
                 Picture
                 of
                 the
                 King
                 of
                 Sueden's
                 ,
                 and
                 kept
                 it
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 Heroick
                 actions
                 done
                 by
                 that
                 Prince
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 he
                 conceiv'd
                 he
                 might
                 do
                 the
                 like
                 with
                 those
                 of
                 
                   Iesus
                   Christ
                
                 and
                 the
                 Saints
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 not
                 only
                 done
                 great
                 actions
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 Miracles
                 .
                 We
                 found
                 by
                 the
                 sequel
                 of
                 his
                 discourse
                 that
                 he
                 knew
                 all
                 the
                 reasons
                 alleged
                 by
                 the
                 Greeks
                 at
                 the
                 Council
                 of
                 Constantinople
                 against
                 those
                 whom
                 they
                 called
                 Iconomachi
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 year
                 787.
                 against
                 which
                 Council
                 Charlemaign
                 called
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 year
                 797.
                 that
                 of
                 Frankford
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 the
                 Doctrine
                 of
                 the
                 Greeks
                 concerning
                 Images
                 was
                 condemned
                 and
                 anathematized
                 .
              
               
                 Not
                 long
                 since
                 ,
                 a
                 Protopope
                 of
                 Casanskey
                 ,
                 whose
                 name
                 was
                 
                   Iuan
                   Neronou
                
                 ,
                 began
                 to
                 inveigh
                 against
                 the
                 honour
                 done
                 to
                 Images
                 ,
                 charging
                 those
                 with
                 Idolatry
                 who
                 worshipped
                 Colours
                 and
                 Wood.
                 He
                 said
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 there
                 were
                 any
                 veneration
                 due
                 to
                 Images
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 rather
                 to
                 admire
                 ,
                 in
                 man
                 ,
                 that
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 honour
                 the
                 Painter
                 ,
                 rather
                 than
                 the
                 Images
                 made
                 by
                 him
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 Patriarch
                 soon
                 took
                 an
                 order
                 with
                 this
                 Priest
                 ,
                 degraded
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 shut
                 him
                 up
                 in
                 the
                 Monastery
                 called
                 
                   Cameno
                   Monastir
                
                 ,
                 upon
                 the
                 River
                 Wolga
                 .
              
               
                 When
                 the
                 wood
                 of
                 their
                 Images
                 comes
                 to
                 rot
                 ,
                 they
                 do
                 not
                 cast
                 it
                 away
                 ,
                 but
                 throw
                 it
                 into
                 the
                 River
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 water
                 may
                 carry
                 it
                 away
                 ;
                 or
                 they
                 bury
                 it
                 in
                 some
                 Garden
                 ,
                 or
                 Church-yard
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Saints
                 of
                 Muscovy
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 those
                 of
                 other
                 places
                 ,
                 have
                 their
                 Miracles
                 .
                 Possevin
                 says
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 all
                 Fables
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 stories
                 related
                 of
                 them
                 are
                 ridiculous
                 .
                 They
                 have
                 one
                 of
                 a
                 very
                 late
                 date
                 ,
                 named
                 
                   Sudatworets
                   Philip
                   Metropolite
                
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 House
                 of
                 Colitziou
                 .
                 He
                 lived
                 in
                 the
                 reign
                 of
                 the
                 Tyrant
                 
                   Iohn
                   Basilouits
                
                 ,
                 and
                 grew
                 famous
                 for
                 the
                 remonstrances
                 he
                 made
                 to
                 that
                 Prince
                 of
                 his
                 wicked
                 life
                 .
                 The
                 Tyrant
                 ,
                 troubled
                 thereat
                 ,
                 sent
                 him
                 into
                 a
                 Monastery
                 far
                 from
                 Moscou
                 ,
                 so
                 as
                 that
                 he
                 might
                 be
                 no
                 longer
                 importun'd
                 with
                 his
                 reproaches
                 :
                 but
                 the
                 other
                 made
                 the
                 Pen
                 do
                 what
                 his
                 tongue
                 could
                 not
                 ,
                 and
                 ,
                 from
                 time
                 to
                 time
                 ,
                 represented
                 the
                 Judgement
                 of
                 God
                 to
                 the
                 Eyes
                 of
                 the
                 Great
                 Duke
                 ,
                 so
                 pressingly
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 other
                 not
                 able
                 any
                 longer
                 to
                 endure
                 his
                 reprehensions
                 ,
                 sent
                 one
                 of
                 his
                 Servants
                 to
                 strangle
                 him
                 .
                 The
                 Executioner
                 found
                 him
                 ready
                 enough
                 to
                 dy
                 ,
                 with
                 this
                 desire
                 only
                 ,
                 that
                 ,
                 instead
                 of
                 strangling
                 him
                 with
                 a
                 Cord
                 ,
                 he
                 would
                 run
                 him
                 with
                 a
                 Knife
                 into
                 the
                 Heart
                 ;
                 which
                 he
                 accordingly
                 did
                 .
                 The
                 Monks
                 of
                 the
                 Monastery
                 put
                 him
                 into
                 the
                 Catalogue
                 of
                 their
                 Holy
                 Martyrs
                 ,
                 and
                 sent
                 his
                 Body
                 to
                 be
                 buried
                 in
                 the
                 Island
                 of
                 Solofka
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 
                   White
                   Sea
                
                 ,
                 near
                 Archangel
                 ,
                 where
                 they
                 say
                 he
                 hath
                 done
                 many
                 Miracles
                 .
                 The
                 present
                 Patriarch
                 perswaded
                 the
                 Great
                 Duke
                 ,
                 that
                 ,
                 while
                 he
                 was
                 Metropolitane
                 of
                 Rostou
                 ,
                 and
                 Iarislau
                 ,
                 he
                 had
                 heard
                 that
                 many
                 sick
                 persons
                 had
                 been
                 healed
                 there
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 Body
                 of
                 the
                 Saint
                 was
                 as
                 whole
                 as
                 the
                 day
                 he
                 was
                 kill'd
                 ,
                 and
                 prevail'd
                 with
                 him
                 to
                 have
                 it
                 translated
                 from
                 Solofka
                 to
                 Moscou
                 .
                 The
                 Miracles
                 which
                 are
                 known
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 really
                 done
                 at
                 the
                 translation
                 thereof
                 ,
                 are
                 these
                 :
                 viz.
                 that
                 
                   Knez
                   Michael
                   Levontgewits
                
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 employ'd
                 to
                 see
                 it
                 done
                 ,
                 going
                 thither
                 with
                 a
                 Diak
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 two
                 Sons
                 ,
                 and
                 having
                 embark'd
                 himself
                 with
                 some
                 of
                 his
                 retinue
                 in
                 a
                 great
                 open
                 Boat
                 ,
                 he
                 got
                 safely
                 into
                 the
                 Island
                 ,
                 but
                 it
                 could
                 never
                 be
                 known
                 what
                 became
                 of
                 the
                 three
                 others
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 those
                 that
                 were
                 with
                 them
                 .
                 The
                 other
                 Miracle
                 was
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Great
                 Duke
                 ,
                 the
                 Patriarch
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 Court
                 going
                 a
                 league
                 out
                 
                 of
                 Moscou
                 ,
                 to
                 meet
                 the
                 Saint
                 ,
                 the
                 Metropolitane
                 of
                 Rostou
                 and
                 Iaroslau
                 ,
                 named
                 Warlam
                 ,
                 being
                 a
                 corpulent
                 fat
                 Man
                 ,
                 and
                 about
                 70.
                 years
                 of
                 age
                 ,
                 wearied
                 with
                 so
                 small
                 a
                 Journey
                 ,
                 fell
                 down
                 stock-dead
                 ,
                 As
                 soon
                 as
                 he
                 came
                 to
                 the
                 shrine
                 .
                 Which
                 at
                 least
                 ,
                 is
                 as
                 certain
                 as
                 what
                 the
                 Muscovites
                 say
                 of
                 the
                 great
                 number
                 of
                 the
                 blind
                 ,
                 dumb
                 ,
                 deaf
                 ,
                 lame
                 ,
                 persons
                 troubled
                 with
                 agues
                 ,
                 and
                 paraliticks
                 ,
                 whom
                 that
                 body
                 hath
                 healed
                 ,
                 since
                 it
                 was
                 placed
                 in
                 the
                 great
                 Church
                 of
                 the
                 Castle
                 .
                 At
                 first
                 ,
                 no
                 week
                 pass'd
                 ,
                 but
                 it
                 did
                 five
                 or
                 six
                 Miracles
                 :
                 but
                 now
                 it
                 doth
                 not
                 any
                 at
                 all
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 say
                 it
                 is
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 incredulity
                 of
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 that
                 that
                 Virtue
                 hath
                 left
                 the
                 Saints
                 Body
                 ;
                 which
                 they
                 say
                 is
                 still
                 intire
                 :
                 but
                 it
                 is
                 forbidden
                 ,
                 upon
                 pain
                 of
                 death
                 ,
                 for
                 any
                 man
                 to
                 lift
                 up
                 the
                 cloath
                 which
                 covers
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 the
                 Monastery
                 of
                 Troitza
                 ,
                 12.
                 leagues
                 from
                 Moscou
                 ,
                 they
                 have
                 another
                 Saint
                 named
                 Sergius
                 .
                 He
                 was
                 a
                 very
                 tall
                 man
                 ,
                 a
                 thing
                 the
                 Muscovites
                 have
                 a
                 great
                 veneration
                 for
                 ,
                 and
                 had
                 sometime
                 been
                 a
                 Soldier
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 crimes
                 and
                 disorders
                 he
                 had
                 committed
                 in
                 his
                 youth
                 ,
                 touch'd
                 his
                 Conscience
                 so
                 to
                 the
                 quick
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 forsook
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 and
                 turn'd
                 Hermite
                 .
                 He
                 quitted
                 that
                 solitary
                 kind
                 of
                 life
                 ,
                 and
                 got
                 into
                 the
                 Monastery
                 of
                 Troitza
                 ,
                 where
                 he
                 was
                 soon
                 chosen
                 Igumine
                 ,
                 or
                 Abbot
                 ,
                 and
                 did
                 there
                 ,
                 with
                 his
                 Disciple
                 Nikon
                 ,
                 so
                 many
                 Miracles
                 ,
                 that
                 ,
                 dying
                 in
                 the
                 year
                 1563.
                 they
                 were
                 both
                 Canonized
                 .
                 They
                 say
                 ,
                 their
                 heads
                 are
                 there
                 yet
                 to
                 be
                 seen
                 intire
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 when
                 the
                 Polanders
                 besig'd
                 that
                 Monastery
                 ,
                 the
                 head
                 of
                 Sergius
                 only
                 ,
                 forc'd
                 them
                 back
                 in
                 the
                 midst
                 of
                 their
                 assault
                 ,
                 and
                 made
                 them
                 turn
                 their
                 arms
                 against
                 themselves
                 .
                 Of
                 which
                 yet
                 there
                 is
                 nothing
                 to
                 be
                 found
                 in
                 the
                 History
                 of
                 that
                 time
                 ,
                 which
                 speaks
                 but
                 of
                 one
                 siege
                 of
                 Troitza
                 ,
                 under
                 
                   Iohn
                   Sapiha
                
                 ,
                 a
                 Polish
                 General
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 indeed
                 forc'd
                 to
                 raise
                 it
                 ,
                 not
                 upon
                 the
                 vigorous
                 resistance
                 of
                 the
                 Monks
                 ,
                 or
                 by
                 the
                 assistance
                 of
                 Sergius
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 the
                 Suedish
                 Army
                 ,
                 which
                 came
                 in
                 to
                 the
                 relief
                 of
                 the
                 Muscovites
                 .
              
               
                 Since
                 this
                 Saint
                 was
                 buried
                 there
                 ,
                 that
                 Monastery
                 hath
                 been
                 called
                 
                   Zergeofski
                   Troitza
                
                 ,
                 though
                 it
                 be
                 properly
                 dedicated
                 to
                 the
                 Trinity
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 so
                 rich
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 maintains
                 above
                 300.
                 
                 Monks
                 ,
                 and
                 its
                 revenue
                 increases
                 dayly
                 ,
                 through
                 the
                 Great
                 Duke's
                 liberality
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 alms
                 of
                 those
                 who
                 go
                 thither
                 to
                 perform
                 their
                 Vows
                 ,
                 they
                 had
                 made
                 in
                 their
                 travels
                 or
                 sickness
                 ;
                 and
                 settle
                 Annuities
                 for
                 Service
                 to
                 be
                 said
                 after
                 their
                 death
                 .
                 The
                 Great
                 Duke
                 ,
                 who
                 goes
                 thither
                 twice
                 a
                 year
                 ,
                 lights
                 off
                 his
                 Horse
                 when
                 he
                 is
                 come
                 within
                 half
                 a
                 league
                 of
                 the
                 Monastery
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 walks
                 it
                 .
                 Having
                 ended
                 his
                 Devotions
                 ,
                 he
                 spends
                 some
                 dayes
                 there
                 in
                 Hunting
                 ,
                 during
                 which
                 ,
                 the
                 Abbot
                 maintains
                 him
                 and
                 his
                 retinue
                 ,
                 both
                 with
                 Man's
                 meat
                 and
                 Horse
                 meat
                 .
              
               
                 Some
                 years
                 since
                 ,
                 the
                 Muscovites
                 found
                 an
                 Image
                 of
                 the
                 Virgin
                 Mary
                 ,
                 at
                 Casan
                 ,
                 and
                 sent
                 a
                 copy
                 of
                 it
                 to
                 Moscou
                 ,
                 where
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 Church
                 built
                 for
                 the
                 reception
                 of
                 it
                 in
                 the
                 Market-place
                 ,
                 near
                 that
                 street
                 where
                 the
                 Cutlers
                 have
                 their
                 shops
                 .
                 The
                 Church
                 is
                 called
                 
                   Precista
                   Casanska
                
                 ,
                 the
                 holy
                 mother
                 of
                 Casan
                 ,
                 and
                 many
                 Pilgrimages
                 are
                 made
                 to
                 it
                 .
                 They
                 go
                 also
                 in
                 Pilgrimage
                 to
                 the
                 Monastery
                 of
                 Chutina
                 ,
                 a
                 league
                 and
                 a
                 half
                 from
                 Novogorod
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 Sepulchre
                 of
                 their
                 Saint
                 Warlam
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 born
                 at
                 Novogorod
                 ,
                 and
                 buried
                 at
                 Chutina
                 ,
                 whence
                 they
                 call
                 his
                 Festival
                 ,
                 
                   Prasnick
                   Warlama
                   Chutinskoga
                
                 .
              
               
                 As
                 to
                 their
                 Churches
                 ,
                 
                 we
                 said
                 ,
                 there
                 were
                 above
                 two
                 thousand
                 Churches
                 and
                 Chapels
                 in
                 the
                 City
                 and
                 Suburbs
                 of
                 Moscou
                 .
                 Those
                 which
                 are
                 of
                 stone
                 are
                 round
                 and
                 vaulted
                 ,
                 because
                 God's
                 Houses
                 ought
                 to
                 represent
                 Heaven
                 which
                 is
                 his
                 Throne
                 .
                 They
                 have
                 neither
                 Seats
                 nor
                 Benches
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 none
                 sit
                 down
                 ,
                 but
                 all
                 say
                 their
                 prayers
                 either
                 standing
                 or
                 kneeling
                 .
                 The
                 late
                 Great
                 Duke
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 much
                 given
                 to
                 Devotion
                 ,
                 lay
                 all
                 along
                 upon
                 the
                 ground
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 said
                 his
                 prayers
                 .
                 They
                 have
                 no
                 Organs
                 or
                 other
                 musical
                 instruments
                 in
                 their
                 Churches
                 ,
                 not
                 using
                 any
                 ,
                 out
                 of
                 this
                 perswasion
                 ,
                 that
                 things
                 inanimate
                 cannot
                 glorify
                 God
                 ;
                 That
                 they
                 were
                 allow'd
                 in
                 the
                 Paedagogy
                 of
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 ,
                 under
                 the
                 new
                 Testament
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 no
                 more
                 to
                 be
                 used
                 than
                 any
                 other
                 of
                 the
                 Jewish
                 Ceremonies
                 .
                 The
                 Patriarch
                 that
                 now
                 is
                 hath
                 shewn
                 his
                 enmity
                 to
                 Musick
                 ,
                 yet
                 greater
                 ,
                 in
                 prohibiting
                 the
                 use
                 of
                 all
                 those
                 musical
                 instruments
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Muscovites
                 were
                 wont
                 to
                 make
                 use
                 of
                 at
                 their
                 merry
                 meetings
                 .
                 Some
                 four
                 or
                 five
                 years
                 since
                 ,
                 he
                 caused
                 all
                 private
                 houses
                 to
                 be
                 search'd
                 ,
                 for
                 Instruments
                 ,
                 and
                 having
                 loaden
                 five
                 Wagons
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 he
                 sent
                 them
                 over
                 the
                 River
                 of
                 Moscou
                 ,
                 where
                 they
                 were
                 all
                 burnt
                 .
                 Only
                 the
                 Germans
                 kept
                 theirs
                 ,
                 nor
                 could
                 the
                 Patriarch
                 ,
                 with
                 all
                 his
                 Authority
                 ,
                 oblige
                 the
                 Bojar
                 ,
                 
                   Boris
                   Nikita
                   Iuanouits
                   Romanou
                
                 .
                 to
                 put
                 away
                 his
                 Musicians
                 .
                 There
                 is
                 no
                 Stone-Church
                 ,
                 but
                 hath
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 midst
                 of
                 four
                 Turrets
                 ,
                 a
                 Tower
                 form'd
                 at
                 the
                 top
                 much
                 like
                 the
                 Knobs
                 we
                 set
                 on
                 Bedsteads
                 ,
                 having
                 upon
                 it
                 a
                 triple
                 Cross
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 they
                 say
                 they
                 represent
                 our
                 Saviour
                 ,
                 as
                 Head
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Cross
                 being
                 the
                 Badge
                 of
                 Christianity
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 necessary
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Christ
                 should
                 be
                 known
                 by
                 it
                 .
                 They
                 hold
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 prophaned
                 by
                 Strangers
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 not
                 of
                 their
                 Communion
                 ;
                 upon
                 which
                 account
                 it
                 was
                 ,
                 that
                 when
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 our
                 Travels
                 ,
                 we
                 entred
                 into
                 them
                 ,
                 they
                 came
                 and
                 thrust
                 us
                 out
                 ,
                 and
                 many
                 times
                 they
                 swept
                 after
                 us
                 .
                 If
                 it
                 chance
                 a
                 Dog
                 gets
                 in
                 ,
                 they
                 think
                 it
                 not
                 enough
                 to
                 sweep
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 but
                 they
                 also
                 Incense
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 purify
                 it
                 with
                 holy
                 Water
                 .
                 They
                 have
                 also
                 very
                 much
                 respect
                 for
                 their
                 Church-yards
                 ,
                 and
                 suffer
                 not
                 that
                 any
                 should
                 make
                 their
                 water
                 in
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 Their
                 Bells
                 are
                 not
                 in
                 steeples
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 a
                 certain
                 Engine
                 ,
                 or
                 Machine
                 ,
                 near
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Church-yard
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 for
                 the
                 most
                 part
                 so
                 small
                 ,
                 that
                 few
                 of
                 them
                 are
                 150.
                 or
                 200.
                 pound
                 weight
                 .
                 They
                 toll
                 them
                 at
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 service
                 ,
                 and
                 at
                 the
                 Elevation
                 of
                 the
                 Chalice
                 ,
                 for
                 
                 the
                 Bread
                 being
                 put
                 in
                 immediately
                 after
                 Consecration
                 ,
                 they
                 make
                 but
                 one
                 Elevation
                 .
                 The
                 Rope
                 is
                 not
                 fasten'd
                 to
                 the
                 Bell
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 the
                 Clapper
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 one
                 man
                 may
                 toll
                 three
                 or
                 four
                 Bells
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 Ropes
                 be
                 fasten'd
                 to
                 both
                 his
                 Elbows
                 and
                 both
                 his
                 hands
                 ,
                 which
                 ,
                 making
                 a
                 certain
                 chiming
                 ,
                 the
                 Muscovites
                 are
                 much
                 taken
                 with
                 .
                 But
                 this
                 kind
                 of
                 chiming
                 of
                 the
                 almost
                 infinite
                 number
                 of
                 Bells
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 many
                 times
                 toll
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 in
                 all
                 their
                 Churches
                 ,
                 makes
                 a
                 very
                 strange
                 noise
                 ,
                 to
                 their
                 ears
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 not
                 accustomed
                 thereto
                 .
              
               
                 They
                 think
                 this
                 chiming
                 so
                 necessary
                 ,
                 that
                 ,
                 without
                 it
                 ,
                 the
                 divine
                 Service
                 would
                 be
                 defective
                 .
                 Upon
                 which
                 perswasion
                 it
                 was
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 certain
                 Pristaf
                 ,
                 who
                 conducted
                 the
                 Suedish
                 Ambassadors
                 ,
                 hearing
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 desirous
                 to
                 do
                 their
                 Devotions
                 ,
                 it
                 being
                 Michaelmas
                 -
                 day
                 ,
                 told
                 them
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 could
                 not
                 imagine
                 what
                 shift
                 they
                 would
                 make
                 to
                 do
                 it
                 ,
                 since
                 he
                 had
                 not
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 greatness
                 of
                 the
                 Journey
                 ,
                 brought
                 any
                 Bells
                 along
                 with
                 him
                 .
              
               
                 There
                 is
                 no
                 Church
                 but
                 hath
                 an
                 Image
                 over
                 the
                 door
                 ;
                 and
                 at
                 every
                 corner
                 of
                 a
                 Street
                 ,
                 and
                 upon
                 all
                 the
                 Gates
                 of
                 the
                 City
                 ,
                 there
                 are
                 Images
                 ,
                 before
                 which
                 the
                 Muscovites
                 make
                 a
                 halt
                 to
                 say
                 their
                 Gospodi
                 .
                 They
                 also
                 address
                 the
                 Gospodi
                 to
                 the
                 Crosses
                 which
                 are
                 upon
                 the
                 Churches
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 they
                 goe
                 through
                 no
                 Street
                 ,
                 but
                 they
                 make
                 a
                 short
                 stay
                 to
                 do
                 their
                 Devotions
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Ecclesiastical
                 Government
                 consists
                 of
                 a
                 Patriarch
                 ,
                 
                 several
                 Metropolitans
                 ,
                 Arch-Bishops
                 ,
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 Arch-Deacons
                 ,
                 Protopopes
                 ,
                 and
                 Priests
                 .
                 The
                 Patriarch
                 ,
                 among
                 them
                 ,
                 hath
                 the
                 same
                 authority
                 as
                 the
                 Pope
                 has
                 in
                 the
                 Latine
                 Church
                 .
                 The
                 Patriarch
                 of
                 Constantinople
                 had
                 heretofore
                 the
                 nomination
                 of
                 him
                 .
                 In
                 time
                 ,
                 he
                 came
                 to
                 have
                 only
                 the
                 confirmation
                 of
                 him
                 ;
                 but
                 now
                 of
                 late
                 ;
                 he
                 hath
                 lost
                 both
                 .
                 
                   Filaretes
                   Nikitits
                
                 ,
                 the
                 late
                 Great
                 Duke's
                 Father
                 ,
                 was
                 the
                 last
                 that
                 desired
                 confirmation
                 from
                 the
                 Patriarch
                 of
                 Constantinople
                 .
                 At
                 present
                 ,
                 the
                 Patriarch
                 of
                 Muscovy
                 is
                 chosen
                 by
                 the
                 other
                 Prelates
                 ,
                 who
                 meet
                 in
                 the
                 great
                 Church
                 within
                 the
                 Castle
                 ,
                 called
                 Sabor
                 ,
                 and
                 name
                 two
                 or
                 three
                 Prelats
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 most
                 eminent
                 for
                 Learning
                 and
                 good
                 Life
                 ,
                 and
                 present
                 them
                 to
                 the
                 great
                 Duke
                 ,
                 who
                 ,
                 after
                 some
                 conference
                 with
                 the
                 Prelats
                 ,
                 proceeds
                 joyntly
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 election
                 ;
                 unless
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 named
                 be
                 all
                 of
                 such
                 eminency
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 at
                 a
                 loss
                 which
                 to
                 make
                 choice
                 of
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 forc'd
                 to
                 it
                 by
                 lott
                 which
                 course
                 they
                 took
                 at
                 the
                 Election
                 of
                 this
                 last
                 Patriarch
                 .
                 He
                 was
                 a
                 Prelate
                 of
                 the
                 Second
                 Order
                 ,
                 and
                 hath
                 been
                 named
                 ,
                 with
                 two
                 other
                 Metropolitans
                 ,
                 upon
                 the
                 reputation
                 of
                 his
                 good
                 life
                 .
                 The
                 lot
                 falling
                 upon
                 him
                 ,
                 all
                 those
                 of
                 the
                 First
                 Order
                 were
                 discontented
                 thereat
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 they
                 put
                 it
                 to
                 the
                 Lot
                 a
                 second
                 time
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 also
                 it
                 fell
                 again
                 to
                 him
                 :
                 but
                 the
                 ambition
                 of
                 the
                 other
                 Competitors
                 appearing
                 still
                 in
                 their
                 countenances
                 ,
                 the
                 Great
                 Duke
                 was
                 pleas'd
                 to
                 comply
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 put
                 it
                 to
                 the
                 Lot
                 a
                 third
                 time
                 ,
                 which
                 fell
                 in
                 like
                 manner
                 to
                 the
                 same
                 Person
                 ,
                 upon
                 which
                 all
                 acquiesc'd
                 .
                 His
                 name
                 is
                 Nicon
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 had
                 been
                 before
                 Metropolitan
                 of
                 Rostou
                 and
                 Iaroslou
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 now
                 about
                 45
                 years
                 of
                 age
                 .
                 He
                 lives
                 within
                 the
                 Palace
                 ,
                 where
                 he
                 hath
                 built
                 him
                 a
                 house
                 of
                 stone
                 .
                 He
                 keeps
                 a
                 good
                 Table
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 a
                 person
                 of
                 so
                 pleasant
                 a
                 disposition
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 discovers
                 it
                 in
                 those
                 actions
                 that
                 require
                 the
                 greatest
                 gravity
                 .
                 For
                 ,
                 a
                 handsome
                 Gentlewoman
                 being
                 presented
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 for
                 his
                 Benediction
                 ,
                 after
                 she
                 had
                 been
                 re-baptized
                 ,
                 with
                 several
                 others
                 of
                 her
                 Friends
                 ,
                 he
                 told
                 her
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 in
                 some
                 doubt
                 ,
                 whether
                 he
                 should
                 begin
                 with
                 the
                 kiss
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 given
                 to
                 Proselites
                 after
                 their
                 Baptism
                 ,
                 or
                 with
                 the
                 Benediction
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Patriarch's
                 authority
                 is
                 so
                 great
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 in
                 manner
                 divides
                 the
                 Soveraignty
                 with
                 the
                 Great
                 Duke
                 .
                 He
                 is
                 the
                 Supreme
                 Judge
                 of
                 all
                 Ecclesiastical
                 Causes
                 ,
                 and
                 absolutely
                 disposes
                 of
                 what
                 ever
                 concerns
                 Religion
                 ,
                 with
                 such
                 power
                 ,
                 that
                 ,
                 in
                 things
                 relating
                 to
                 the
                 Political
                 Government
                 ,
                 he
                 reforms
                 what
                 he
                 conceives
                 prejudicial
                 to
                 Christian
                 simplicity
                 and
                 good
                 manners
                 ,
                 without
                 giving
                 the
                 Great
                 Duke
                 any
                 accompt
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 who
                 ,
                 without
                 any
                 contestation
                 ,
                 commands
                 the
                 orders
                 made
                 by
                 the
                 Patriarch
                 to
                 be
                 executed
                 .
                 He
                 hath
                 under
                 him
                 ,
                 four
                 Metropolitans
                 ,
                 seven
                 Archbishops
                 ,
                 and
                 one
                 Bishop
                 .
                 The
                 Metropolitans
                 are
                 those
                 of
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Novogorodskoi
                   ,
                   and
                   Welikoluskoy
                   ,
                   
                     who
                     lives
                     at
                  
                   Novogorod
                   .
                
                 
                   Rostoufskoy
                   ,
                   and
                   Iaroslauskoy
                   ,
                   at
                   Rostof
                   .
                
                 
                   Casanskoi
                   ,
                   and
                   Swiatskoi
                   ,
                   at
                   Cassan.
                   
                     And
                     that
                     of
                  
                
                 
                   Sarskoi
                   ,
                   and
                   Pondoskoy
                   ,
                   who
                   lives
                   within
                   the
                   Castle
                   at
                   
                     Moscou
                     ▪
                  
                   The
                   Archbishops
                   are
                   ,
                   those
                   of
                
                 
                   Wologdskoi
                   ,
                   and
                   Weliko
                   Premskoy
                   ,
                   
                     who
                     lives
                     at
                  
                   Wologda
                   .
                
                 
                   Resanskoi
                   ,
                   and
                   Moromskoi
                   ,
                   at
                   Resan
                   .
                
                 
                   Sudalskoi
                   ,
                   and
                   Torruskoi
                   ,
                   at
                   Susdal
                   .
                
                 
                   Twerskoi
                   ,
                   and
                   Cassinskoi
                   ,
                   at
                   T
                   were
                   .
                
                 
                   Sibirskoi
                   ,
                   and
                   Tobolskoi
                   ,
                   at
                   Toboleska
                   .
                
                 
                   Astrachanskoi
                   ,
                   and
                   Terskoi
                   ,
                   at
                   Astrachan
                   .
                
                 
                   Pleskouskoi
                   ,
                   and
                   Sborskoi
                   ,
                   at
                   Plescou
                   .
                
              
               
                 There
                 is
                 but
                 one
                 Bishop
                 in
                 all
                 Muscovy
                 ,
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 that
                 of
                 Comenskoi
                 ,
                 and
                 Cassieskoi
                 ,
                 who
                 lives
                 at
                 Columna
                 .
                 The
                 Patriarch
                 hath
                 about
                 him
                 an
                 Arch-Deacon
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 his
                 Vicar-General
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 Castle
                 of
                 Sabor
                 ,
                 he
                 hath
                 a
                 Proto-Deacon
                 .
                 The
                 other
                 Ecclesiastical
                 Orders
                 are
                 distinguish'd
                 into
                 
                   Proto-popes
                   ,
                   Popes
                
                 (
                 or
                 Priests
                 )
                 and
                 Deacons
                 .
                 Those
                 who
                 make
                 clean
                 
                 the
                 Churches
                 ,
                 and
                 toll
                 the
                 Bells
                 ,
                 are
                 called
                 Pannamari
                 .
                 In
                 their
                 Monasteries
                 they
                 have
                 
                   Archimandrites
                   ,
                   Kilari's
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Igumeni's
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 their
                 Abbots
                 ,
                 Priors
                 ,
                 and
                 Guardians
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Patriarch
                 ,
                 
                 Metropolitans
                 ,
                 Archbishops
                 and
                 Bishops
                 are
                 not
                 to
                 marry
                 ,
                 but
                 make
                 a
                 Vow
                 of
                 Chastity
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 time
                 they
                 shall
                 continue
                 in
                 that
                 Dignity
                 ,
                 which
                 ,
                 it
                 seems
                 ,
                 give
                 them
                 not
                 an
                 indelible
                 Character
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 does
                 elsewhere
                 ,
                 to
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 advanced
                 to
                 it
                 .
                 They
                 are
                 forbidden
                 to
                 wear
                 Rings
                 on
                 their
                 fingers
                 .
                 They
                 wear
                 no
                 Drawers
                 ,
                 nor
                 Shirts
                 of
                 Linnen-cloath
                 ,
                 but
                 of
                 Flannen
                 ,
                 and
                 do
                 not
                 ly
                 upon
                 Beds
                 .
              
               
                 Those
                 that
                 enter
                 into
                 any
                 Religious
                 Order
                 eat
                 no
                 flesh
                 ,
                 
                 nor
                 fresh-Fish
                 ,
                 and
                 drink
                 neither
                 Wine
                 ,
                 Aquavitae
                 ,
                 nor
                 Hydromel
                 ;
                 but
                 are
                 oblig'd
                 to
                 content
                 themselves
                 with
                 their
                 Quas
                 ,
                 though
                 when
                 they
                 are
                 out
                 of
                 their
                 Monasteries
                 ,
                 they
                 dispence
                 with
                 the
                 rigour
                 of
                 that
                 Law
                 ,
                 and
                 eat
                 of
                 any
                 thing
                 that
                 is
                 given
                 them
                 ,
                 making
                 use
                 of
                 their
                 time
                 so
                 well
                 that
                 many
                 times
                 they
                 are
                 glad
                 to
                 be
                 carried
                 home
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 ordinary
                 Habit
                 of
                 the
                 Patriarch
                 ,
                 
                 as
                 also
                 of
                 the
                 Metropolitans
                 ,
                 Arch-bishops
                 &c.
                 and
                 even
                 of
                 their
                 Monks
                 ,
                 is
                 a
                 kind
                 of
                 black
                 Cassock
                 ,
                 over
                 which
                 they
                 have
                 an
                 upper-Garment
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 colour
                 ,
                 not
                 much
                 different
                 from
                 those
                 of
                 the
                 other
                 Muscovites
                 .
                 Their
                 Hoods
                 ,
                 or
                 covering
                 of
                 the
                 Head
                 ,
                 is
                 at
                 least
                 an
                 ell
                 and
                 a
                 half
                 diameter
                 ,
                 having
                 in
                 the
                 midst
                 a
                 round
                 piece
                 ,
                 as
                 big
                 as
                 a
                 Trencher
                 ,
                 which
                 hangs
                 on
                 the
                 hinder
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 head
                 .
                 When
                 they
                 walk
                 into
                 the
                 City
                 ,
                 they
                 have
                 in
                 their
                 hands
                 a
                 staff
                 forked
                 at
                 the
                 end
                 after
                 the
                 form
                 of
                 a
                 Right
                 angle
                 ,
                 which
                 serves
                 them
                 for
                 a
                 Crosier
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 call
                 it
                 Posok
                 .
              
               
                 What
                 a
                 vast
                 number
                 of
                 Priests
                 and
                 ●cclesiasticks
                 there
                 must
                 be
                 about
                 Moscou
                 ,
                 may
                 be
                 judg'd
                 by
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 Churches
                 ,
                 of
                 which
                 not
                 any
                 ,
                 that
                 ever
                 so
                 little
                 exceed
                 their
                 ordinary
                 Chapels
                 ,
                 but
                 have
                 three
                 or
                 four
                 ,
                 or
                 more
                 Priests
                 belonging
                 to
                 them
                 .
                 Those
                 who
                 are
                 desirous
                 to
                 embrace
                 that
                 kind
                 of
                 life
                 ,
                 address
                 themselves
                 to
                 the
                 Patriarch
                 ,
                 or
                 first
                 Metropolitane
                 they
                 can
                 come
                 to
                 ,
                 who
                 examins
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 if
                 he
                 finds
                 they
                 can
                 make
                 a
                 shift
                 to
                 read
                 and
                 write
                 ,
                 and
                 sing
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 he
                 gives
                 them
                 Orders
                 ,
                 and
                 an
                 Attestation
                 of
                 their
                 being
                 received
                 into
                 the
                 Priesthood
                 .
                 At
                 their
                 Consecration
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 habited
                 after
                 the
                 manner
                 before
                 mentioned
                 ,
                 and
                 have
                 the
                 hair
                 cut
                 off
                 on
                 the
                 Crown
                 of
                 their
                 heads
                 ,
                 on
                 which
                 is
                 put
                 a
                 little
                 Cap
                 like
                 a
                 Callotte
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 only
                 Character
                 of
                 their
                 Priesthood
                 .
                 For
                 they
                 never
                 take
                 it
                 off
                 ,
                 but
                 when
                 they
                 cut
                 their
                 hair
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 ,
                 who
                 fighting
                 with
                 a
                 Priest
                 ,
                 should
                 make
                 his
                 Callot
                 fall
                 to
                 the
                 ground
                 ,
                 would
                 be
                 severely
                 punish'd
                 ,
                 and
                 oblig'd
                 to
                 pay
                 him
                 the
                 Bicestie
                 ,
                 or
                 a
                 certain
                 mu●ct
                 imposed
                 upon
                 him
                 :
                 whereas
                 otherwise
                 a
                 man
                 may
                 bang
                 or
                 cudgel
                 one
                 of
                 that
                 profession
                 with
                 the
                 same
                 impunity
                 as
                 he
                 may
                 another
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 do
                 it
                 without
                 any
                 danger
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 only
                 to
                 take
                 off
                 his
                 Callot
                 ,
                 before
                 he
                 falls
                 to
                 work
                 with
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 when
                 he
                 hath
                 sufficiently
                 paid
                 him
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 so
                 respectful
                 to
                 him
                 as
                 to
                 put
                 it
                 on
                 again
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Protopopes
                 and
                 simple
                 Priests
                 are
                 obliged
                 to
                 marry
                 once
                 ,
                 
                 but
                 cannot
                 the
                 second
                 or
                 third
                 time
                 ,
                 unless
                 they
                 quit
                 the
                 Priesthood
                 ,
                 They
                 allege
                 to
                 this
                 purpose
                 the
                 Text
                 of
                 St.
                 
                   Paul
                   ,
                   1
                   Tim.
                   3.
                
                 where
                 the
                 Apostle
                 sayes
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 Bishop
                 should
                 be
                 
                   the
                   husband
                   of
                   one
                   wife
                
                 .
                 Which
                 place
                 they
                 understand
                 not
                 of
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 though
                 the
                 Text
                 expresly
                 mentions
                 them
                 ,
                 nor
                 yet
                 in
                 the
                 least
                 imagine
                 that
                 the
                 Apostle
                 speaks
                 of
                 one
                 wife
                 in
                 opposition
                 to
                 Polygamy
                 ;
                 but
                 infer
                 thence
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 necessity
                 that
                 the
                 Priest
                 should
                 marry
                 ,
                 that
                 so
                 he
                 may
                 be
                 the
                 husband
                 of
                 one
                 wife
                 .
                 This
                 point
                 of
                 the
                 marriage
                 of
                 Priests
                 makes
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 principal
                 differences
                 between
                 the
                 Muscovites
                 ,
                 with
                 all
                 the
                 Greek
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Romane
                 ,
                 which
                 allows
                 not
                 the
                 marriage
                 of
                 Priests
                 .
                 For
                 confirmation
                 of
                 their
                 opinion
                 ,
                 they
                 allege
                 ,
                 as
                 what
                 makes
                 most
                 for
                 them
                 ,
                 the
                 fourth
                 Canon
                 of
                 the
                 Councel
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 held
                 at
                 Gangres
                 ,
                 in
                 Paphlagonia
                 ,
                 not
                 long
                 after
                 that
                 of
                 Nice
                 ,
                 which
                 Anathemizes
                 those
                 who
                 make
                 any
                 difficulty
                 to
                 receive
                 the
                 Communion
                 from
                 the
                 hands
                 of
                 a
                 married
                 Priest.
                 But
                 the
                 Muscovian
                 Priests
                 hold
                 this
                 besides
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 oblig'd
                 to
                 be
                 in
                 the
                 state
                 of
                 marriage
                 ,
                 before
                 they
                 take
                 Orders
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 to
                 marry
                 a
                 Maid
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 a
                 Widdow
                 ,
                 or
                 a
                 Woman
                 of
                 a
                 scandalous
                 life
                 :
                 in
                 which
                 punctilio
                 they
                 are
                 so
                 circumspect
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 a
                 Priest
                 ,
                 upon
                 search
                 made
                 the
                 the
                 first
                 night
                 of
                 his
                 marriage
                 ,
                 find
                 that
                 his
                 VVife
                 hath
                 been
                 defiled
                 before
                 hand
                 ,
                 he
                 must
                 either
                 be
                 divorc'd
                 from
                 her
                 or
                 from
                 the
                 Priesthood
                 .
                 The
                 Priest
                 who
                 hath
                 given
                 his
                 VVife
                 her
                 benevolence
                 in
                 the
                 night
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 approach
                 the
                 Altar
                 the
                 next
                 day
                 :
                 and
                 as
                 so●●
                 as
                 a
                 Priest
                 is
                 a
                 VViddower
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 Administer
                 the
                 Sacraments
                 any
                 longer
                 .
                 He
                 may
                 be
                 present
                 at
                 the
                 Offices
                 of
                 Fasterini
                 and
                 Vetzerni
                 ,
                 but
                 is
                 not
                 admitted
                 to
                 that
                 of
                 Obedni
                 ,
                 at
                 which
                 the
                 Communion
                 is
                 receiv'd
                 ,
                 and
                 cannot
                 give
                 his
                 Benediction
                 to
                 marriages
                 .
                 Those
                 who
                 are
                 not
                 willing
                 to
                 live
                 in
                 that
                 condition
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 weary
                 of
                 a
                 single
                 life
                 ,
                 take
                 up
                 some
                 other
                 profession
                 ,
                 turn
                 Merchants
                 or
                 Tradesmen
                 ,
                 and
                 marry
                 again
                 :
                 and
                 to
                 do
                 that
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 only
                 to
                 put
                 off
                 their
                 Sacerdotal
                 habit
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 Callot
                 .
                 If
                 they
                 are
                 too
                 old
                 to
                 marry
                 ,
                 they
                 retire
                 to
                 a
                 Monastery
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 end
                 their
                 lives
                 .
              
               
                 They
                 have
                 a
                 great
                 number
                 of
                 Monasteries
                 ,
                 
                 both
                 for
                 Men
                 and
                 VVomen
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 in
                 Cities
                 ,
                 as
                 up
                 and
                 down
                 the
                 Countrey
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 all
                 in
                 a
                 manner
                 follow
                 the
                 Rule
                 of
                 Great
                 St.
                 Basil.
                 Indigence
                 ,
                 Age
                 ,
                 Infirmities
                 ,
                 Domestick
                 discontents
                 ,
                 and
                 violence
                 fill
                 their
                 Convents
                 ,
                 rather
                 than
                 Devotion
                 .
                 VVhen
                 any
                 embrace
                 that
                 kind
                 of
                 life
                 of
                 their
                 own
                 accord
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 are
                 of
                 ability
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 permitted
                 to
                 carry
                 some
                 part
                 of
                 their
                 Estates
                 along
                 with
                 them
                 into
                 the
                 Monastery
                 ,
                 but
                 are
                 obliged
                 to
                 leave
                 the
                 remainder
                 to
                 their
                 Heirs
                 .
                 Heretofore
                 the
                 more
                 superstitious
                 sort
                 made
                 
                 over
                 all
                 they
                 had
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 extravagance
                 had
                 so
                 far
                 prevail'd
                 on
                 many
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 time
                 ,
                 the
                 Monks
                 would
                 have
                 been
                 Masters
                 of
                 the
                 best
                 part
                 of
                 Muscovy
                 ;
                 if
                 a
                 course
                 had
                 not
                 been
                 taken
                 to
                 prevent
                 it
                 .
                 They
                 have
                 set
                 hours
                 for
                 their
                 service
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 say
                 most
                 of
                 their
                 prayers
                 by
                 Beads
                 .
                 Their
                 Austerity
                 of
                 life
                 is
                 very
                 great
                 ,
                 in
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 they
                 live
                 only
                 on
                 Salt-fish
                 ,
                 Honey
                 ,
                 Milk
                 ,
                 Cheese
                 ,
                 Herbs
                 ,
                 and
                 Pulse
                 ,
                 especially
                 Cowcumbers
                 ,
                 fresh
                 and
                 pickled
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 mince
                 very
                 small
                 ,
                 and
                 eat
                 with
                 a
                 spoon
                 in
                 some
                 of
                 their
                 Quas
                 .
                 They
                 have
                 this
                 common
                 with
                 all
                 the
                 other
                 Muscovites
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 can
                 hardly
                 write
                 and
                 read
                 .
                 Not
                 one
                 in
                 ten
                 can
                 say
                 the
                 Lord's
                 Prayer
                 ,
                 much
                 fewer
                 that
                 are
                 acquainted
                 with
                 the
                 Creed
                 and
                 the
                 ten
                 Commandments
                 .
                 These
                 Monks
                 live
                 not
                 so
                 retired
                 a
                 life
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 seen
                 in
                 great
                 numbers
                 ,
                 both
                 in
                 Cities
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 over
                 the
                 Countrey
                 ,
                 where
                 their
                 employment
                 is
                 the
                 same
                 with
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 Peasants
                 ,
                 from
                 whom
                 they
                 are
                 distinguish'd
                 only
                 by
                 their
                 habit
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 also
                 true
                 ,
                 there
                 are
                 abundance
                 of
                 Anchorets
                 ,
                 who
                 build
                 Chapels
                 upon
                 the
                 High-ways
                 ,
                 and
                 live
                 in
                 Woods
                 like
                 Hermits
                 ,
                 subsisting
                 only
                 by
                 the
                 Alms
                 given
                 them
                 by
                 Travellers
                 .
              
               
                 They
                 fast
                 Wednesdays
                 and
                 Fridays
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 abstain
                 so
                 strictly
                 from
                 all
                 kind
                 of
                 flesh
                 ,
                 nay
                 ,
                 even
                 from
                 Eggs
                 and
                 Milk
                 ,
                 that
                 within
                 these
                 few
                 years
                 ,
                 some
                 of
                 the
                 more
                 devout
                 would
                 not
                 use
                 any
                 Sugar
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 know
                 that
                 there
                 are
                 whites
                 of
                 Eggs
                 used
                 in
                 the
                 clarifying
                 of
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 Their
                 year
                 consists
                 of
                 more
                 fasting
                 days
                 than
                 flesh
                 days
                 .
                 For
                 ,
                 besides
                 the
                 two
                 days
                 of
                 every
                 week
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Eves
                 of
                 great
                 Festivals
                 ,
                 they
                 fast
                 in
                 Lent
                 seven
                 weeks
                 together
                 ,
                 though
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 they
                 eat
                 Butter
                 ,
                 Milk
                 ,
                 and
                 Eggs
                 ,
                 and
                 this
                 week
                 is
                 their
                 Carnaval
                 ,
                 during
                 which
                 they
                 commit
                 incredible
                 excesses
                 in
                 drinking
                 ,
                 and
                 withall
                 such
                 insolences
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Patriarch
                 hath
                 not
                 yet
                 found
                 any
                 way
                 to
                 remedy
                 .
                 The
                 next
                 week
                 ,
                 they
                 eat
                 only
                 Honey
                 ,
                 Herbs
                 ,
                 and
                 Pulse
                 ,
                 and
                 drink
                 only
                 Quas
                 and
                 Water
                 ;
                 they
                 bath
                 ,
                 and
                 cleanse
                 themselves
                 from
                 the
                 impurities
                 they
                 had
                 contracted
                 in
                 their
                 excessive
                 debauches
                 .
                 All
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 Lent
                 they
                 live
                 very
                 temperately
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 most
                 devout
                 eat
                 no
                 fish
                 but
                 on
                 Sundays
                 .
                 Their
                 second
                 Lent
                 begins
                 eight
                 days
                 after
                 Whitsuntide
                 ,
                 and
                 lasts
                 till
                 St.
                 Peter's
                 tide
                 .
                 The
                 third
                 is
                 from
                 the
                 first
                 of
                 August
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 16th
                 .
                 and
                 the
                 fourth
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 12th
                 .
                 of
                 November
                 to
                 Christmas
                 .
                 'T
                 is
                 true
                 ,
                 there
                 are
                 some
                 abate
                 of
                 this
                 great
                 Austerity
                 ;
                 but
                 I
                 never
                 knew
                 any
                 Muscovite
                 ,
                 who
                 did
                 not
                 strictly
                 observe
                 abstinence
                 during
                 the
                 Lent.
                 But
                 as
                 they
                 will
                 not
                 by
                 any
                 means
                 be
                 dispens'd
                 with
                 as
                 to
                 that
                 time
                 ,
                 no
                 not
                 in
                 their
                 greatest
                 sickness
                 ;
                 so
                 can
                 they
                 not
                 ,
                 on
                 the
                 other
                 side
                 ,
                 be
                 perswaded
                 to
                 eat
                 fish
                 on
                 Sundays
                 and
                 Holydays
                 out
                 of
                 Lent
                 ,
                 as
                 believing
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 of
                 Apostolical
                 institution
                 that
                 they
                 should
                 eat
                 flesh
                 on
                 Sundays
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 bound
                 to
                 observe
                 the
                 Rule
                 which
                 goes
                 under
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 St.
                 Clement
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Tomes
                 of
                 the
                 Councels
                 printed
                 at
                 Venice
                 ,
                 which
                 says
                 ,
                 that
                 an
                 Ecclesiastick
                 ,
                 who
                 fasts
                 on
                 Saturday
                 or
                 Sunday
                 ,
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 degraded
                 ,
                 and
                 if
                 a
                 lay
                 person
                 commit
                 the
                 same
                 fault
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 excommunicated
                 .
                 The
                 same
                 Rule
                 which
                 enjoyns
                 them
                 to
                 abstain
                 from
                 flesh
                 in
                 Lent
                 ,
                 forbids
                 them
                 also
                 medling
                 with
                 their
                 Wives
                 during
                 that
                 time
                 ,
                 upon
                 special
                 penalties
                 .
              
               
                 Those
                 who
                 are
                 come
                 to
                 years
                 of
                 discretion
                 are
                 oblig'd
                 to
                 go
                 to
                 Confession
                 ,
                 before
                 they
                 Communicate
                 .
                 
                 There
                 are
                 very
                 few
                 but
                 receive
                 the
                 Communion
                 at
                 Easter
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 prepare
                 themselves
                 for
                 it
                 by
                 extraordinary
                 mortifications
                 ,
                 for
                 eight
                 days
                 together
                 ,
                 during
                 which
                 they
                 eat
                 nothing
                 but
                 a
                 hard
                 kind
                 of
                 bread
                 ,
                 and
                 drink
                 only
                 Water
                 and
                 Quas
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 so
                 sowr
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 causes
                 gripings
                 in
                 the
                 belly
                 ,
                 and
                 brings
                 them
                 in
                 a
                 manner
                 to
                 deaths
                 door
                 .
                 They
                 make
                 their
                 Confession
                 standing
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 midst
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 before
                 an
                 Image
                 ,
                 on
                 which
                 they
                 have
                 their
                 eyes
                 fastned
                 ,
                 as
                 long
                 as
                 the
                 Confession
                 lasts
                 ,
                 making
                 a
                 very
                 particular
                 recital
                 of
                 all
                 their
                 sins
                 ,
                 and
                 at
                 every
                 sin
                 expressing
                 their
                 remorse
                 ,
                 and
                 promising
                 amendment
                 .
                 The
                 Priest
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 absolution
                 ,
                 gives
                 them
                 a
                 certain
                 penance
                 to
                 do
                 ,
                 which
                 consists
                 for
                 the
                 most
                 part
                 in
                 pronouncing
                 several
                 times
                 the
                 
                   Gospody
                   Pomilui
                
                 ,
                 or
                 in
                 making
                 a
                 certain
                 number
                 of
                 Reverences
                 before
                 the
                 Saints
                 ,
                 abstaining
                 from
                 Women
                 for
                 a
                 certain
                 time
                 ,
                 standing
                 at
                 the
                 Church
                 door
                 :
                 or
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 sins
                 be
                 very
                 hainous
                 ,
                 he
                 enjoyns
                 them
                 to
                 make
                 use
                 of
                 a
                 Holy-water
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 Consecrate
                 upon
                 Twelfth-day
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 kept
                 by
                 the
                 Priests
                 all
                 the
                 year
                 long
                 for
                 that
                 purpose
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 had
                 of
                 them
                 for
                 nothing
                 .
                 They
                 make
                 accompt
                 that
                 that
                 water
                 hath
                 the
                 vertue
                 to
                 cleanse
                 them
                 of
                 their
                 sins
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 restore
                 them
                 into
                 the
                 state
                 of
                 Grace
                 .
              
               
                 They
                 receive
                 the
                 Communion
                 ,
                 ordinarily
                 ,
                 upon
                 Easter-Eve
                 ;
                 at
                 least
                 they
                 think
                 it
                 must
                 be
                 done
                 upon
                 a
                 fasting-day
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 this
                 they
                 so
                 strictly
                 observe
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 one
                 should
                 Communicate
                 on
                 the
                 Sunday
                 ,
                 yet
                 is
                 he
                 not
                 to
                 eat
                 any
                 flesh
                 that
                 day
                 .
                 They
                 Communicate
                 in
                 both
                 kinds
                 ,
                 and
                 mix
                 water
                 with
                 the
                 Wine
                 .
                 The
                 bread
                 they
                 put
                 into
                 the
                 Wine
                 ,
                 taking
                 out
                 a
                 morsel
                 ,
                 together
                 with
                 some
                 of
                 the
                 Wine
                 ,
                 with
                 a
                 spoon
                 .
                 The
                 bread
                 is
                 leavened
                 ,
                 and
                 must
                 have
                 been
                 made
                 up
                 and
                 baked
                 by
                 a
                 Priest's
                 Widow
                 :
                 which
                 they
                 think
                 to
                 be
                 so
                 Essential
                 to
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 ,
                 that
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 principal
                 causes
                 of
                 the
                 Schism
                 between
                 the
                 Greek
                 and
                 Latine
                 Church
                 ,
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 latter
                 makes
                 use
                 of
                 unleavened
                 bread
                 contrary
                 to
                 the
                 express
                 institution
                 of
                 our
                 Saviour
                 ,
                 who
                 ,
                 to
                 abolish
                 the
                 Ceremony
                 of
                 the
                 Iews
                 ,
                 who
                 made
                 use
                 of
                 unleavened
                 bread
                 ,
                 was
                 pleased
                 to
                 take
                 ordinary
                 bread
                 .
                 This
                 Communion
                 bread
                 is
                 about
                 twice
                 as
                 big
                 ,
                 and
                 somewhat
                 thicker
                 than
                 a
                 Crown
                 piece
                 ,
                 and
                 hath
                 in
                 the
                 middle
                 the
                 figure
                 of
                 the
                 Crucifix
                 .
                 After
                 the
                 Priest
                 hath
                 Consecrated
                 it
                 ,
                 he
                 takes
                 off
                 that
                 figure
                 with
                 an
                 instrument
                 made
                 much
                 after
                 the
                 fashion
                 of
                 a
                 Launce●
                 ,
                 and
                 puts
                 it
                 
                 up
                 into
                 a
                 wooden
                 box
                 ,
                 which
                 hangs
                 above
                 the
                 Altar
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Rats
                 and
                 Mice
                 may
                 not
                 come
                 at
                 it
                 .
                 When
                 the
                 Communion
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 Administred
                 to
                 a
                 sick
                 person
                 ,
                 they
                 take
                 a
                 little
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 said
                 box
                 ,
                 upon
                 which
                 they
                 pour
                 three
                 drops
                 of
                 Claret-wine
                 ,
                 and
                 put
                 it
                 into
                 the
                 Chalice
                 ,
                 mingling
                 sometimes
                 a
                 little
                 water
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 they
                 give
                 it
                 the
                 sick
                 person
                 with
                 a
                 spoon
                 .
                 But
                 if
                 ,
                 through
                 weakness
                 or
                 otherwise
                 ,
                 he
                 be
                 not
                 able
                 to
                 get
                 down
                 the
                 bread
                 ,
                 they
                 give
                 him
                 only
                 a
                 little
                 Wine
                 consecrated
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 ordinary
                 Administration
                 of
                 the
                 Communion
                 ,
                 they
                 make
                 use
                 of
                 a
                 sort
                 of
                 Consecrated
                 bread
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 form
                 as
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 bigger
                 than
                 a
                 half
                 Crown
                 ,
                 from
                 which
                 they
                 also
                 take
                 away
                 the
                 Crucifix
                 ,
                 and
                 break
                 it
                 into
                 as
                 many
                 pieces
                 as
                 there
                 are
                 Communicants
                 ,
                 cast
                 them
                 into
                 Claret-wine
                 ,
                 and
                 put
                 thereto
                 a
                 little
                 warm
                 water
                 ,
                 because
                 no
                 doubt
                 but
                 the
                 blood
                 and
                 water
                 ,
                 which
                 came
                 out
                 of
                 our
                 Saviour's
                 side
                 ,
                 was
                 so
                 .
                 They
                 hold
                 Transubstantiation
                 ,
                 and
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 Administring
                 of
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 ,
                 the
                 Priest
                 sayes
                 these
                 words
                 :
                 
                   This
                   is
                   the
                   true
                   body
                   and
                   the
                   true
                   bloud
                   of
                   our
                   Lord
                   Iesus
                   Christ
                   ,
                   which
                   hath
                   been
                   given
                   for
                   thee
                   ,
                   and
                   for
                   many
                   more
                   ,
                   for
                   the
                   Remission
                   of
                   thy
                   sins
                   ,
                   which
                   thou
                   shalt
                   take
                   in
                   remembrance
                   of
                   him
                   .
                   God
                   bless
                   thee
                   .
                
                 The
                 more
                 devout
                 sort
                 sleep
                 after
                 they
                 have
                 receiv'd
                 the
                 Communion
                 ,
                 that
                 so
                 they
                 may
                 not
                 Sin
                 that
                 day
                 .
                 What
                 remains
                 of
                 the
                 bread
                 after
                 Consecration
                 serves
                 for
                 holy-bread
                 .
                 They
                 call
                 it
                 Kutja
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Sunday
                 following
                 ,
                 the
                 Priest
                 gives
                 a
                 morsel
                 of
                 it
                 to
                 each
                 of
                 those
                 who
                 had
                 Communicated
                 the
                 week
                 before
                 .
                 There
                 is
                 no
                 Child
                 so
                 young
                 but
                 they
                 give
                 him
                 the
                 Communion
                 ;
                 but
                 it
                 is
                 only
                 when
                 he
                 is
                 Sick
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 but
                 in
                 one
                 kind
                 ,
                 till
                 he
                 be
                 seven
                 years
                 of
                 age
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 he
                 is
                 Communicated
                 as
                 the
                 rest
                 ;
                 for
                 which
                 they
                 give
                 this
                 reason
                 ,
                 that
                 about
                 that
                 age
                 one
                 begins
                 to
                 Sin
                 mortally
                 .
                 No
                 doubt
                 ,
                 they
                 have
                 derived
                 this
                 custom
                 from
                 what
                 was
                 done
                 in
                 the
                 third
                 age
                 ,
                 wherein
                 St.
                 Cyprian
                 sayes
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 Communicated
                 Children
                 immediately
                 after
                 baptism
                 ,
                 which
                 custom
                 was
                 continued
                 till
                 St.
                 Augustine's
                 time
                 .
                 But
                 in
                 Process
                 of
                 time
                 the
                 custom
                 was
                 changed
                 ,
                 since
                 that
                 ,
                 as
                 Nicephorus
                 ,
                 the
                 son
                 of
                 Calistus
                 ,
                 who
                 lived
                 in
                 the
                 14th
                 .
                 age
                 ,
                 affirms
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 his
                 time
                 ,
                 they
                 gave
                 those
                 Children
                 ,
                 who
                 were
                 learning
                 the
                 first
                 Rudiments
                 of
                 the
                 Sciences
                 ,
                 but
                 only
                 the
                 Consecrated
                 bread
                 which
                 was
                 remaining
                 after
                 the
                 Communion
                 .
                 In
                 Muscovy
                 ,
                 they
                 also
                 give
                 the
                 Communion
                 to
                 distracted
                 persons
                 ;
                 but
                 they
                 only
                 touch
                 their
                 lips
                 with
                 the
                 bread
                 after
                 it
                 hath
                 lain
                 a
                 while
                 in
                 the
                 VVine
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Priest
                 who
                 hath
                 kiss'd
                 a
                 dead
                 body
                 ,
                 or
                 been
                 at
                 the
                 interment
                 of
                 any
                 ,
                 can
                 neither
                 consecrate
                 nor
                 administer
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 that
                 day
                 ,
                 for
                 they
                 hold
                 him
                 to
                 be
                 defiled
                 .
                 Nor
                 is
                 it
                 lawful
                 for
                 him
                 to
                 Comm●nicate
                 a
                 VVoman
                 in
                 Child-bed
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 room
                 where
                 she
                 was
                 delivered
                 :
                 but
                 she
                 is
                 obliged
                 to
                 get
                 her self
                 carried
                 into
                 some
                 other
                 place
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 be
                 washed
                 .
                 Heretofore
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 wont
                 to
                 send
                 the
                 Consecrated
                 bread
                 into
                 the
                 Countrey
                 ,
                 to
                 those
                 places
                 which
                 were
                 destitute
                 of
                 a
                 Priest
                 ;
                 nay
                 ,
                 they
                 gave
                 of
                 it
                 to
                 such
                 as
                 intended
                 to
                 travel
                 ,
                 or
                 were
                 going
                 to
                 the
                 VVars
                 ,
                 who
                 made
                 their
                 Confessions
                 before
                 their
                 departure
                 ,
                 and
                 were
                 to
                 Communicate
                 when
                 they
                 had
                 any
                 convenience
                 to
                 do
                 it
                 ,
                 or
                 were
                 in
                 any
                 danger
                 of
                 death
                 ,
                 so
                 to
                 make
                 it
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 ,
                 their
                 last
                 Viaticum
                 .
                 Their
                 custom
                 of
                 receiving
                 the
                 Consecrated
                 VVine
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 carrying
                 away
                 the
                 bread
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 taken
                 at
                 home
                 ;
                 as
                 also
                 that
                 practised
                 by
                 Anchoretes
                 ,
                 who
                 carried
                 away
                 both
                 to
                 the
                 places
                 of
                 their
                 retirement
                 ,
                 is
                 so
                 antient
                 ,
                 that
                 St.
                 Cyprian
                 ,
                 nay
                 ,
                 even
                 Tertullian
                 speaks
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 thing
                 very
                 ordinarily
                 done
                 in
                 their
                 times
                 :
                 but
                 this
                 kind
                 of
                 Communicating
                 is
                 now
                 absolutely
                 abolish'd
                 in
                 Muscovy
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 other
                 places
                 .
                 Those
                 who
                 have
                 taken
                 their
                 Oaths
                 in
                 any
                 Law
                 business
                 ,
                 or
                 have
                 committed
                 murther
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 other
                 hainous
                 sin
                 ,
                 are
                 not
                 to
                 receive
                 the
                 Communion
                 ,
                 but
                 at
                 the
                 point
                 of
                 death
                 .
                 All
                 that
                 are
                 sick
                 to
                 that
                 extremity
                 are
                 Communicated
                 ,
                 and
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 receive
                 extreme
                 Unction
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 once
                 done
                 ,
                 they
                 suffer
                 them
                 not
                 to
                 take
                 any
                 thing
                 else
                 ,
                 not
                 ought
                 of
                 nourishment
                 ,
                 unless
                 they
                 apparently
                 perceive
                 that
                 the
                 sick
                 party
                 begins
                 to
                 recover
                 strength
                 ,
                 and
                 gives
                 them
                 a
                 great
                 assurance
                 of
                 the
                 retrival
                 of
                 his
                 former
                 health
                 .
                 Before
                 the
                 receiving
                 of
                 the
                 Communion
                 ,
                 they
                 give
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 sick
                 ,
                 some
                 fair
                 water
                 ,
                 or
                 Aquavitae
                 ,
                 wherein
                 some
                 Relicks
                 had
                 been
                 put
                 .
                 There
                 are
                 those
                 ,
                 who
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 condition
                 ,
                 cause
                 themselves
                 to
                 be
                 shaven
                 ,
                 put
                 on
                 Monks
                 habit
                 ,
                 and
                 become
                 really
                 such
                 ;
                 for
                 ,
                 that
                 once
                 done
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 suffer'd
                 to
                 take
                 any
                 thing
                 for
                 the
                 space
                 of
                 eight
                 dayes
                 ;
                 it
                 being
                 their
                 perswasion
                 ,
                 that
                 those
                 who
                 take
                 that
                 habit
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 call
                 Seraphick
                 ,
                 are
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 numbred
                 among
                 men
                 ,
                 but
                 are
                 become
                 Angels
                 .
                 And
                 if
                 ,
                 after
                 those
                 eight
                 dayes
                 abstinency
                 ,
                 they
                 recover
                 their
                 former
                 health
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 oblig'd
                 to
                 perform
                 their
                 vow
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 go
                 into
                 a
                 Monastery
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 Rasour
                 hath
                 pass'd
                 upon
                 their
                 heads
                 .
              
               
                 Their
                 interrements
                 are
                 accompany'd
                 by
                 abundance
                 of
                 Ceremonies
                 ,
                 
                 as
                 indeed
                 are
                 all
                 their
                 publick
                 actions
                 .
                 As
                 soon
                 as
                 the
                 sick
                 person
                 is
                 departed
                 ,
                 they
                 send
                 for
                 all
                 his
                 Kindred
                 and
                 Friends
                 ,
                 who
                 being
                 come
                 into
                 the
                 house
                 stand
                 about
                 the
                 body
                 ,
                 excite
                 one
                 another
                 to
                 bemoan
                 him
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 to
                 heighten
                 the
                 Lamentations
                 of
                 the
                 VVomen
                 ,
                 and
                 ask
                 the
                 deceased
                 ,
                 why
                 he
                 would
                 dye
                 ?
                 VVhether
                 his
                 affairs
                 were
                 in
                 a
                 good
                 condition
                 ?
                 VVhether
                 he
                 wanted
                 meat
                 and
                 drink
                 ?
                 VVhether
                 his
                 VVife
                 were
                 not
                 handsom
                 and
                 young
                 enough
                 ?
                 VVhether
                 she
                 had
                 been
                 unconstant
                 to
                 him
                 ?
                 &c.
                 Then
                 they
                 send
                 a
                 present
                 of
                 Beer
                 ,
                 Aquavitae
                 and
                 Hydromel
                 to
                 the
                 Priest
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 may
                 pray
                 for
                 the
                 Soul
                 of
                 the
                 deceased
                 party
                 .
                 The
                 body
                 is
                 well
                 washed
                 ,
                 and
                 after
                 they
                 have
                 put
                 a
                 clean
                 shirt
                 ,
                 or
                 a
                 shrowd
                 about
                 him
                 ,
                 they
                 put
                 on
                 his
                 feet
                 a
                 pair
                 of
                 new
                 shooes
                 ,
                 of
                 a
                 very
                 thin
                 Russia
                 leather
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 lay
                 him
                 into
                 the
                 Coffin
                 with
                 his
                 Arms
                 cross
                 the
                 breast
                 .
                 Their
                 Coffins
                 are
                 made
                 of
                 the
                 Trunk
                 of
                 a
                 Tree
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 sold
                 every
                 where
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 cover'd
                 with
                 a
                 
                 Cloath
                 ,
                 or
                 haply
                 with
                 some
                 Coat
                 of
                 the
                 deceased
                 ,
                 and
                 carried
                 to
                 Church
                 .
                 If
                 it
                 be
                 a
                 rich
                 man
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 season
                 of
                 the
                 year
                 permit
                 it
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 not
                 buried
                 so
                 soon
                 ,
                 but
                 kept
                 above
                 ground
                 eight
                 or
                 ten
                 dayes
                 ,
                 during
                 which
                 ,
                 the
                 Priest
                 comes
                 to
                 incense
                 the
                 Corps
                 ,
                 and
                 cast
                 holy
                 water
                 on
                 it
                 every
                 day
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Funeral
                 solemnity
                 is
                 after
                 this
                 manner
                 .
                 First
                 there
                 goes
                 a
                 Priest
                 ,
                 carrying
                 the
                 Image
                 of
                 the
                 Saint
                 which
                 had
                 been
                 assign'd
                 the
                 deceas'd
                 at
                 his
                 baptism
                 for
                 his
                 Patron
                 .
                 Next
                 go
                 four
                 Virgins
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 next
                 of
                 Kin
                 to
                 the
                 deceased
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 to
                 go
                 as
                 Mourners
                 ,
                 and
                 who
                 fill
                 the
                 air
                 with
                 their
                 horrid
                 cries
                 and
                 lamentations
                 ,
                 keeping
                 such
                 exact
                 time
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 both
                 give
                 over
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 begin
                 all
                 together
                 .
                 Then
                 follows
                 the
                 body
                 ,
                 carried
                 by
                 six
                 men
                 upon
                 their
                 shoulders
                 ;
                 and
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 a
                 Monk
                 or
                 Nun
                 ,
                 some
                 of
                 their
                 own
                 Profession
                 do
                 them
                 that
                 Office.
                 The
                 Priests
                 go
                 all
                 about
                 the
                 body
                 ,
                 and
                 incense
                 it
                 all
                 the
                 way
                 ,
                 to
                 keep
                 off
                 evil
                 spirits
                 ,
                 and
                 withall
                 sing
                 certain
                 Psalms
                 .
                 The
                 Kindred
                 and
                 Friends
                 follow
                 the
                 body
                 ,
                 but
                 without
                 any
                 order
                 ,
                 having
                 every
                 one
                 a
                 VVax-Candle
                 in
                 his
                 hand
                 .
              
               
                 Being
                 come
                 to
                 the
                 Grave
                 ,
                 the
                 Coffin
                 is
                 uncover'd
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Image
                 of
                 the
                 deceased
                 party's
                 Saint
                 is
                 held
                 over
                 him
                 ,
                 while
                 the
                 Priest
                 sayes
                 certain
                 prayers
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 there
                 come
                 often
                 these
                 words
                 ,
                 
                   Lord
                   look
                   upon
                   this
                   Soul
                   in
                   Righteousness
                   ,
                
                 as
                 also
                 some
                 passages
                 of
                 their
                 Liturgy
                 ,
                 during
                 which
                 the
                 VViddow
                 continues
                 her
                 lamentations
                 ,
                 and
                 makes
                 the
                 same
                 questions
                 she
                 had
                 done
                 before
                 .
                 Then
                 the
                 Kindred
                 and
                 Friends
                 take
                 leave
                 of
                 the
                 deceased
                 ,
                 kissing
                 either
                 him
                 or
                 the
                 Coffin
                 ;
                 and
                 at
                 last
                 the
                 Priest
                 comes
                 up
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 puts
                 between
                 his
                 fingers
                 a
                 piece
                 of
                 paper
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 a
                 kind
                 of
                 Testimonial
                 of
                 his
                 behaviour
                 in
                 this
                 world
                 ,
                 signed
                 by
                 the
                 Patriarch
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 Metropolitane
                 of
                 the
                 place
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Confessor
                 ,
                 who
                 sell
                 those
                 papers
                 dear
                 or
                 cheap
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 their
                 abilities
                 who
                 buy
                 them
                 .
                 This
                 Testimonial
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 a
                 kind
                 of
                 Pass
                 for
                 his
                 admittance
                 into
                 the
                 other
                 VVorld
                 ,
                 runs
                 thus
                 .
                 
                   We
                   ,
                   whose
                   names
                   are
                   hereunto
                   subscribed
                   ,
                   the
                   Patriarch
                   ,
                   or
                   Metropolitane
                   ,
                   and
                   Priest
                   of
                   the
                   Citie
                   of
                   N.
                   do
                   make
                   known
                   and
                   Certifie
                   ,
                   by
                   these
                   presents
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Bearer
                   of
                   these
                   our
                   Letters
                   hath
                   alwayes
                   lived
                   among
                   us
                   like
                   a
                   good
                   Christian
                   ,
                   professing
                   the
                
                 Greek
                 
                   Religion
                   ;
                   and
                   though
                   he
                   hath
                   committed
                   some
                   sins
                   ,
                   yet
                   that
                   he
                   hath
                   confessed
                   the
                   same
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   thereupon
                   he
                   hath
                   received
                   absolution
                   ,
                   and
                   taken
                   the
                   Communion
                   ,
                   for
                   the
                   Remission
                   of
                   his
                   sins
                   :
                   That
                   he
                   hath
                   honoured
                   God
                   and
                   his
                   Saints
                   ;
                   That
                   he
                   hath
                   said
                   his
                   prayers
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   he
                   hath
                   fasted
                   on
                   the
                   hours
                   and
                   dayes
                   appointed
                   by
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   he
                   hath
                   carried
                   himself
                   so
                   well
                   towards
                   me
                   who
                   am
                   his
                   Confessor
                   ,
                   that
                   I
                   have
                   no
                   reason
                   to
                   complain
                   of
                   him
                   ,
                   nor
                   to
                   deny
                   him
                   the
                   Absolution
                   of
                   his
                   sins
                   .
                   In
                   witness
                   whereof
                   ,
                   we
                   have
                   given
                   him
                   the
                   present
                   Testimonial
                   ,
                   to
                   the
                   end
                   ,
                   that
                   upon
                   sight
                   thereof
                   ,
                   St.
                
                 Peter
                 
                   may
                   open
                   unto
                   him
                   the
                   Gate
                   of
                   eternal
                   bliss
                   .
                
                 As
                 soon
                 as
                 he
                 hath
                 this
                 Passport
                 given
                 him
                 ,
                 the
                 Co●●in
                 is
                 shut
                 up
                 ,
                 and
                 put
                 into
                 the
                 Grave
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 face
                 of
                 the
                 deceased
                 turn'd
                 towards
                 the
                 East
                 .
                 Those
                 who
                 accompany'd
                 him
                 thither
                 ,
                 do
                 their
                 Devotions
                 to
                 the
                 Images
                 ,
                 and
                 return
                 to
                 the
                 house
                 of
                 the
                 deceased
                 ,
                 where
                 they
                 find
                 Dinner
                 ready
                 ,
                 and
                 where
                 ,
                 many
                 times
                 ,
                 they
                 drown
                 their
                 affliction
                 ,
                 with
                 all
                 other
                 sentiments
                 of
                 mortality
                 ,
                 in
                 Hydromel
                 and
                 Aquavitae
                 .
                 Their
                 mourning
                 lasts
                 40.
                 dayes
                 ,
                 during
                 which
                 they
                 make
                 three
                 Feasts
                 for
                 the
                 Kindred
                 and
                 Friends
                 of
                 the
                 deceased
                 ,
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 the
                 3d.
                 the
                 9
                 th
                 .
                 and
                 the
                 20
                 th
                 .
                 day
                 ,
                 after
                 the
                 burial
                 .
                 VVherein
                 they
                 imitate
                 the
                 modern
                 Greeks
                 ,
                 though
                 these
                 ,
                 instead
                 of
                 the
                 20
                 th
                 .
                 take
                 the
                 40
                 th
                 .
                 day
                 ;
                 upon
                 this
                 ground
                 ,
                 that
                 about
                 that
                 time
                 ,
                 the
                 heart
                 corrupts
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 body
                 begins
                 to
                 putrifie
                 ,
                 towards
                 the
                 ninth
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 face
                 is
                 disfigured
                 ,
                 the
                 third
                 .
              
               
                 Some
                 build
                 Huts
                 over
                 their
                 Graves
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 cover
                 with
                 Mat
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 convenience
                 of
                 the
                 Priest
                 ,
                 who
                 ,
                 morning
                 and
                 evening
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 space
                 of
                 six
                 weeks
                 together
                 ,
                 is
                 to
                 make
                 prayers
                 there
                 for
                 the
                 deceased
                 .
                 For
                 though
                 the
                 Muscovites
                 do
                 not
                 believe
                 there
                 is
                 any
                 Purgatory
                 ,
                 yet
                 they
                 say
                 there
                 are
                 two
                 several
                 places
                 ,
                 to
                 which
                 the
                 Souls
                 retire
                 ,
                 after
                 their
                 departure
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 body
                 ,
                 where
                 they
                 expect
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 Judgement
                 :
                 some
                 in
                 a
                 pleasant
                 and
                 delightful
                 place
                 ,
                 having
                 the
                 conversation
                 of
                 Angels
                 ;
                 others
                 ,
                 in
                 a
                 sad
                 and
                 dark
                 Valley
                 ,
                 having
                 the
                 society
                 of
                 Devils
                 ;
                 That
                 the
                 Souls
                 being
                 yet
                 in
                 their
                 way
                 ,
                 may
                 be
                 diverted
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 evil
                 way
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 Prayers
                 of
                 Priests
                 and
                 Monks
                 ,
                 nay
                 ,
                 that
                 these
                 have
                 so
                 great
                 an
                 Interest
                 with
                 God
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 obtain
                 a
                 certain
                 ease
                 and
                 alleviation
                 of
                 their
                 misery
                 ,
                 for
                 those
                 Souls
                 which
                 are
                 with
                 the
                 Devils
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 appease
                 him
                 against
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 Judgement
                 .
                 Such
                 as
                 are
                 of
                 ability
                 ,
                 gives
                 Alms
                 dayly
                 during
                 the
                 six
                 weeks
                 ;
                 which
                 may
                 indeed
                 be
                 ordinary
                 among
                 the
                 Muscovites
                 ,
                 who
                 make
                 no
                 difficulty
                 to
                 inrich
                 themselves
                 any
                 way
                 ,
                 and
                 believe
                 that
                 sin
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 expiated
                 by
                 Alms.
                 VVhence
                 it
                 comes
                 ,
                 that
                 no
                 Muscovite
                 almost
                 ,
                 but
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 goes
                 to
                 Church
                 ,
                 or
                 about
                 his
                 occasions
                 ,
                 buyes
                 bread
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 afterwards
                 distributes
                 among
                 the
                 poor
                 ,
                 who
                 ,
                 though
                 very
                 numerous
                 ,
                 yet
                 get
                 so
                 much
                 ,
                 that
                 being
                 not
                 able
                 to
                 consume
                 all
                 themselves
                 ,
                 they
                 dry
                 up
                 the
                 rest
                 in
                 an
                 Oven
                 ,
                 and
                 make
                 it
                 a
                 kind
                 of
                 Bisket
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 call
                 Suchari
                 ;
                 and
                 sell
                 it
                 in
                 the
                 Market
                 to
                 Travellers
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Muscovites
                 tollerate
                 all
                 sorts
                 of
                 Religions
                 ,
                 and
                 suffer
                 all
                 Nations
                 to
                 live
                 among
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 
                   Calvinists
                   ,
                   Lutherans
                   ,
                   Armenians
                   ,
                   Tartars
                   ,
                   Turks
                   ,
                
                 and
                 Persians
                 ,
                 excepting
                 none
                 ,
                 but
                 Iews
                 and
                 Roman
                 Catholicks
                 .
                 There
                 is
                 a
                 great
                 number
                 of
                 Protestants
                 all
                 over
                 Muscovy
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 City
                 of
                 Moscou
                 it self
                 ,
                 there
                 are
                 above
                 a
                 thousand
                 ,
                 who
                 have
                 the
                 free
                 exercise
                 of
                 their
                 Religion
                 .
                 Those
                 of
                 the
                 Reform'd
                 Religion
                 and
                 the
                 Lutherans
                 ,
                 had
                 their
                 Churches
                 heretofore
                 in
                 the
                 quarter
                 of
                 Czaargorod
                 ;
                 but
                 it
                 is
                 about
                 twenty
                 years
                 since
                 that
                 the
                 Lutherans
                 lost
                 theirs
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 imprudence
                 of
                 their
                 Wives
                 :
                 because
                 those
                 of
                 Merchants
                 would
                 not
                 give
                 place
                 to
                 the
                 Officers
                 
                 wives
                 ,
                 who
                 indeed
                 for
                 the
                 most
                 part
                 were
                 but
                 servant-maids
                 dress'd
                 up
                 a
                 little
                 finer
                 than
                 they
                 had
                 gone
                 before
                 :
                 The
                 contestation
                 grew
                 so
                 high
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 came
                 from
                 words
                 to
                 blows
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 very
                 Church
                 ,
                 with
                 so
                 much
                 scandal
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Patriarch
                 ,
                 then
                 accidentally
                 passing
                 by
                 ,
                 having
                 understood
                 the
                 occasion
                 of
                 their
                 falling
                 out
                 ,
                 commanded
                 the
                 Church
                 to
                 be
                 demolish'd
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 immediately
                 done
                 .
                 But
                 they
                 were
                 permitted
                 to
                 build
                 another
                 in
                 the
                 quarter
                 of
                 Bolsoigorod
                 .
                 They
                 took
                 away
                 their
                 Church
                 from
                 those
                 of
                 the
                 Reformed
                 Religion
                 ,
                 because
                 ,
                 not
                 content
                 with
                 the
                 wooden
                 Chapel
                 which
                 had
                 been
                 given
                 them
                 within
                 the
                 White-wall
                 ,
                 they
                 would
                 needs
                 build
                 there
                 an
                 Edifice
                 of
                 stone
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 in
                 a
                 manner
                 finish'd
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 Patriarch
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 not
                 given
                 his
                 consent
                 for
                 the
                 doing
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 caused
                 both
                 to
                 be
                 pull'd
                 down
                 .
                 Now
                 ,
                 Foreiners
                 have
                 neither
                 Church
                 nor
                 Houses
                 within
                 the
                 City
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 Germans
                 finding
                 themselves
                 exposed
                 to
                 the
                 derision
                 of
                 the
                 Muscovites
                 ,
                 after
                 the
                 Patriarch
                 had
                 ordered
                 them
                 to
                 go
                 in
                 a
                 habit
                 distinct
                 from
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 Inhabitants
                 of
                 the
                 Country
                 ,
                 to
                 free
                 themselves
                 out
                 of
                 that
                 persecution
                 ,
                 Petition'd
                 the
                 Czaar
                 to
                 protect
                 them
                 against
                 the
                 outrages
                 and
                 affronts
                 they
                 dayly
                 received
                 .
                 On
                 the
                 other
                 side
                 ,
                 the
                 Priests
                 complained
                 ,
                 that
                 strangers
                 built
                 on
                 their
                 foundations
                 ,
                 and
                 lessened
                 the
                 revenue
                 of
                 the
                 livings
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 the
                 Great
                 Duke
                 ,
                 to
                 please
                 both
                 sides
                 ,
                 assigned
                 them
                 ,
                 without
                 the
                 City
                 ,
                 near
                 the
                 Gate
                 called
                 Pokrofki
                 ,
                 a
                 place
                 big
                 enough
                 to
                 contain
                 all
                 the
                 Houses
                 of
                 Foreiners
                 ,
                 who
                 immediately
                 demolish'd
                 those
                 they
                 had
                 in
                 the
                 City
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 a
                 short
                 time
                 made
                 up
                 that
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Suburbs
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 called
                 
                   Nova
                   Inasemska
                   Slaboda
                
                 ,
                 where
                 the
                 Lutherans
                 have
                 two
                 Churches
                 ,
                 and
                 those
                 of
                 the
                 Reformation
                 two
                 more
                 ,
                 one
                 for
                 the
                 Dutch
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 other
                 for
                 the
                 English
                 ;
                 and
                 where
                 they
                 have
                 this
                 further
                 satisfaction
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 converse
                 but
                 little
                 with
                 the
                 Muscovites
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 out
                 of
                 all
                 danger
                 of
                 those
                 frequent
                 fires
                 ,
                 which
                 commonly
                 begin
                 in
                 the
                 houses
                 of
                 those
                 barbarous
                 Christians
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Lutherans
                 ,
                 and
                 those
                 of
                 the
                 Reformed
                 Religion
                 live
                 very
                 quietly
                 together
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Muscovites
                 Trade
                 indifferently
                 with
                 either
                 :
                 but
                 they
                 have
                 so
                 great
                 an
                 aversion
                 for
                 the
                 Roman
                 Catholicks
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 would
                 never
                 grant
                 them
                 a
                 Toleration
                 of
                 their
                 Religion
                 in
                 Muscovy
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 year
                 1627.
                 the
                 late
                 King
                 of
                 France
                 proposed
                 ,
                 by
                 
                   Louis
                   des
                   Hayes
                
                 ,
                 a
                 Treaty
                 for
                 the
                 regulation
                 of
                 Commerce
                 with
                 the
                 French
                 ,
                 and
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 for
                 a
                 Church
                 ,
                 where
                 they
                 might
                 have
                 Mass
                 said
                 ,
                 but
                 it
                 was
                 deny'd
                 .
                 And
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 War
                 of
                 Smolensko
                 ,
                 they
                 would
                 not
                 entertain
                 Catholick
                 Souldiers
                 .
                 Nay
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Treaty
                 they
                 made
                 with
                 us
                 ,
                 for
                 our
                 passage
                 into
                 Persia
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 an
                 express
                 Article
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 should
                 not
                 take
                 any
                 Roman
                 Catholicks
                 into
                 our
                 retinue
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 much
                 to
                 be
                 admired
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 should
                 call
                 to
                 the
                 Crown
                 Vladislaus
                 ,
                 Prince
                 of
                 Poland
                 and
                 Sueden
                 ;
                 though
                 that
                 Election
                 came
                 to
                 nothing
                 ,
                 for
                 reasons
                 ,
                 into
                 which
                 it
                 is
                 beside
                 the
                 subject
                 of
                 our
                 Relation
                 to
                 enquire
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 also
                 into
                 those
                 which
                 may
                 be
                 given
                 of
                 the
                 Animosity
                 of
                 the
                 Muscovites
                 against
                 the
                 
                   Roman
                   Catholicks
                
                 ,
                 whereof
                 the
                 grounds
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 searched
                 for
                 in
                 
                   Ecclesiastical
                   History
                
                 ,
                 which
                 hath
                 nothing
                 common
                 with
                 the
                 Relation
                 of
                 our
                 Travels
                 ,
                 the
                 prosecution
                 whereof
                 is
                 the
                 business
                 of
                 the
                 following
                 book
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
             
               THE
               TRAVELS
               OF
               THE
               AMBASSADORS
               FROM
               THE
               DUKE
               of
               HOLSTEIN
               INTO
               MUSCOVY
               ,
               TARTARY
               ,
               and
               PERSIA
               .
            
             
               The
               Fourth
               Book
               .
            
             
               LEaving
               Moscou
               ,
               w●
               we●●
               ,
               by
               Land
               ,
               as
               far
               as
               the
               Monastery
               of
               Simana
               ,
               where
               we
               embark'd
               ,
               after
               we
               had
               taken
               leave
               of
               our
               Friends
               ,
               who
               had
               accompany'd
               us
               thither
               ,
               
               under
               the
               conduct
               of
               a
               Pristaf
               ,
               named
               
                 Rodiwon
                 Matfeowits
              
               ,
               who
               had
               order
               to
               provide
               for
               the
               Ambassadors
               as
               far
               as
               Astrachan
               .
               We
               had
               hardly
               quitted
               the
               shore
               ,
               ere
               the
               Governor
               of
               the
               Prince
               ,
               
                 Boris
                 Iuanouits
                 Morosou
              
               came
               in
               sight
               with
               his
               Trumpets
               ,
               and
               intreated
               us
               to
               come
               ashore
               ,
               and
               favour
               him
               so
               far
               as
               to
               sup
               with
               him
               that
               night
               .
               But
               the
               Ambassadors
               ,
               earnest
               to
               be
               on
               their
               Voyage
               ,
               excused
               themselves
               ,
               and
               sent
               him
               ,
               by
               way
               of
               Present
               ,
               a
               silver
               Bowl
               .
               He
               receiv'd
               it
               in
               a
               little
               Boat
               which
               came
               along
               by
               the
               side
               of
               ours
               ,
               and
               express'd
               how
               kindly
               he
               took
               it
               ,
               by
               the
               flourishes
               of
               his
               Trumpets
               .
               But
               at
               last
               ,
               not
               able
               to
               contain
               any
               longer
               ,
               he
               came
               into
               our
               Boat
               ,
               where
               he
               staid
               all
               night
               drinking
               with
               the
               Gentlemen
               ,
               at
               his
               parting
               from
               whom
               the
               next
               morning
               ,
               he
               could
               hardly
               forbear
               tears
               .
            
             
               Our
               Muscovian
               Mariners
               ,
               whom
               the
               Aquavitae
               they
               had
               taken
               had
               made
               more
               lively
               and
               lusty
               than
               ordinary
               ,
               took
               such
               pains
               in
               the
               mean
               time
               ,
               being
               always
               eight
               a-rowing
               ,
               that
               the
               next
               morning
               at
               Sun-rising
               ,
               we
               were
               got
               as
               far
               as
               a
               pleasant
               Country
               house
               ,
               called
               Duoreninou
               ,
               seated
               on
               the
               left
               side
               of
               the
               River
               ,
               80
               Werstes
               ,
               which
               make
               16
               German
               leagues
               ,
               from
               Simana
               .
               At
               night
               ,
               we
               got
               40
               werstes
               ,
               or
               8
               German
               leagues
               ,
               from
               Duoreninou
               ,
               to
               a
               Village
               called
               Mortschuck
               ;
               so
               that
               in
               24
               hours
               ,
               we
               made
               so
               many
               German
               leagues
               .
            
             
               The
               next
               day
               ,
               Iuly
               2.
               about
               noon
               ,
               near
               the
               Village
               and
               Monastery
               of
               Porsenis
               ,
               we
               met
               with
               several
               great
               Boats
               ,
               loaden
               with
               Honey
               ,
               Salt
               ,
               and
               Salt-fish
               ,
               coming
               ,
               most
               of
               them
               ,
               from
               Astrachan
               ,
               bound
               for
               Moscou
               .
            
             
               At
               night
               ,
               
               we
               were
               come
               before
               the
               City
               of
               Columna
               .
               It
               lies
               on
               the
               right
               side
               of
               the
               River
               
                 Mosca
                 ,
                 180
                 werstes
              
               ,
               or
               36
               German
               leagues
               from
               Moscou
               ,
               though
               by
               Land
               there
               is
               but
               18.
               which
               may
               be
               travell'd
               in
               a
               short
               time
               ,
               especially
               in
               the
               Winter
               ,
               upon
               the
               snow
               .
               The
               City
               is
               of
               a
               considerable
               bigness
               ,
               and
               looks
               very
               delightful
               on
               the
               out-side
               ,
               by
               reason
               of
               its
               Towers
               and
               stone-walls
               ,
               which
               are
               not
               ordinary
               in
               Muscovy
               .
               Nay
               it
               is
               indeed
               of
               that
               accompt
               ,
               that
               the
               Great
               Duke
               hath
               his
               Weywode
               there
               ,
               which
               is
               not
               seen
               but
               in
               the
               chief
               Cities
               of
               Provinces
               .
               We
               sent
               him
               our
               Pass-port
               ,
               by
               the
               Pristaf
               ,
               and
               immediately
               the
               wooden
               Bridge
               was
               full
               of
               people
               ;
               and
               whereas
               the
               covering
               of
               our
               Boat
               was
               too
               high
               to
               pass
               under
               the
               Bridge
               ,
               they
               in
               a
               
               trice
               took
               off
               one
               of
               the
               Arches
               ,
               to
               make
               us
               way
               .
               We
               said
               in
               the
               fore-going
               Book
               ,
               that
               there
               is
               but
               one
               Bishop
               in
               all
               Muscovy
               ,
               and
               that
               his
               Residence
               is
               in
               this
               City
               of
               Columna
               .
            
             
               Three
               werstes
               above
               the
               City
               ,
               near
               the
               Convent
               of
               
                 Kolutin
                 Serge
                 Monastir
              
               ,
               founded
               by
               one
               Sergius
               ,
               a
               Saint
               among
               them
               ,
               whom
               we
               have
               spoken
               of
               elsewhere
               ,
               and
               who
               is
               buried
               at
               the
               Monastery
               of
               Troitza
               ,
               the
               Mosca
               falls
               into
               the
               River
               Occa
               ,
               which
               is
               incomparably
               much
               more
               delightful
               ,
               and
               broader
               than
               the
               other
               .
               It
               comes
               from-wards
               the
               South
               ,
               and
               hath
               on
               both
               sides
               it
               a
               noble
               Country
               ,
               well
               peopled
               ,
               and
               very
               fruitful
               .
               Both
               shores
               are
               well
               furnish'd
               with
               Oaks
               ,
               which
               is
               a
               kind
               of
               rarity
               in
               those
               parts
               .
               Being
               got
               ashore
               ,
               we
               had
               a
               Sermon
               under
               a
               great
               Tree
               ,
               which
               sufficiently
               shaded
               the
               whole
               Assembly
               .
            
             
               Presently
               after
               Dinner
               we
               embark'd
               ,
               and
               left
               ,
               about
               half
               a
               league
               on
               the
               left
               hand
               ,
               a
               great
               Island
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               the
               River
               .
               Afterwards
               ,
               we
               pass'd
               by
               several
               Villages
               ,
               namely
               those
               of
               Scelsa
               and
               Moroso
               ,
               which
               are
               bigger
               than
               any
               of
               the
               rest
               ,
               and
               both
               upon
               the
               River
               side
               ,
               on
               the
               right
               hand
               .
            
             
               The
               4.
               about
               noon
               ,
               
               we
               got
               to
               the
               City
               of
               Peresla
               seated
               upon
               the
               River
               side
               ,
               upon
               the
               right
               hand
               ,
               22.
               leagues
               and
               a
               half
               from
               Columna
               ,
               at
               54.
               degrees
               ,
               42.
               minutes
               ,
               elevation
               .
               This
               hath
               also
               its
               particular
               Weywode
               .
            
             
               The
               5.
               we
               left
               on
               our
               right
               hand
               the
               Town
               of
               Rhesan
               .
               
               It
               was
               heretofore
               a
               gallant
               City
               ,
               and
               had
               given
               its
               name
               to
               the
               whole
               Province
               ,
               but
               the
               Crim-Tartars
               destroy'd
               it
               ,
               with
               the
               whole
               Dutchy
               ,
               in
               the
               year
               1568.
               
               The
               Great
               Duke
               ,
               considering
               the
               fertility
               of
               the
               Country
               ,
               which
               reaches
               from
               the
               River
               Occa
               ,
               as
               far
               as
               the
               Trench
               made
               against
               the
               irruption
               of
               the
               Tartars
               ,
               got
               together
               ,
               such
               of
               the
               Inhabitants
               as
               the
               invasion
               of
               the
               Barbarians
               had
               dispers'd
               ,
               and
               having
               caused
               Materials
               to
               be
               brought
               to
               a
               place
               eight
               leagues
               from
               it
               ,
               he
               ordered
               the
               building
               of
               a
               City
               there
               ,
               which
               ,
               to
               this
               day
               ,
               is
               called
               
                 Peresla
                 Resanski
              
               ,
               because
               there
               went
               thither
               many
               of
               the
               Inhabitants
               of
               Peresla
               ,
               which
               stands
               at
               an
               equal
               distance
               from
               Moscou
               North-wards
               ,
               with
               this
               South-wards
               .
               The
               Town
               of
               Rhesan
               still
               keeps
               the
               honour
               of
               having
               the
               Residence
               of
               the
               Archibishop
               :
               but
               we
               are
               to
               correct
               their
               errour
               ,
               who
               affirm
               ,
               that
               the
               Province
               of
               Rhesan
               lies
               West-ward
               from
               Moscou
               ,
               since
               they
               themselves
               confess
               it
               is
               between
               the
               Rivers
               of
               Don
               and
               Occa
               ,
               which
               are
               not
               towards
               the
               West
               from
               Moscou
               ,
               but
               towards
               the
               East
               :
               so
               that
               Rhesan
               must
               be
               placed
               in
               the
               Map
               ,
               South-ward
               from
               the
               City
               of
               Moscou
               .
            
             
               The
               same
               day
               ,
               we
               pass'd
               in
               sight
               of
               several
               Monasteries
               ,
               and
               Villages
               ;
               as
               that
               of
               Seloy
               ,
               neer
               Rhesan
               ,
               on
               the
               left
               hand
               ;
               and
               7.
               werstes
               thence
               ,
               Kystrus
               ,
               as
               also
               ,
               on
               the
               other
               side
               ,
               &
               3.
               werstes
               thence
               ,
               the
               Monastery
               of
               Oblozitza
               ;
               and
               2.
               werstes
               thence
               ,
               Lippono-Issado
               ;
               at
               2.
               thence
               ,
               Muratou
               ;
               at
               1.
               thence
               ,
               Kallionino
               ;
               and
               2.
               thence
               ,
               Schilko
               .
               Near
               the
               first
               Village
               we
               found
               a
               Carkass
               floating
               on
               the
               water
               ,
               which
               ,
               in
               all
               likelihood
               ,
               the
               Cosaques
               had
               cast
               into
               the
               River
               many
               dayes
               before
               ,
               in
               as
               much
               as
               it
               was
               so
               Sun-burnt
               ,
               that
               it
               was
               become
               black
               .
               In
               the
               afternoon
               ,
               we
               got
               four
               leagues
               .
            
             
               The
               6.
               we
               made
               two
               ,
               as
               far
               as
               the
               Monastery
               of
               Tericho
               ,
               on
               the
               left
               hand
               ;
               thence
               two
               more
               ,
               to
               
                 Tinersko
                 Slowoda
              
               ,
               on
               the
               right
               hand
               ;
               and
               afterwards
               8.
               werstes
               ,
               to
               Swintzus
               ;
               and
               thence
               2.
               werstes
               ,
               to
               Kopanowo
               ,
               where
               we
               found
               another
               dead
               Carcass
               :
               But
               the
               Cosaques
               ,
               and
               the
               fugitive
               Slaves
               ,
               who
               retire
               into
               those
               parts
               ,
               do
               there
               commit
               so
               many
               Villanies
               ,
               that
               the
               Muscovites
               ,
               to
               whom
               those
               accidents
               are
               ordinary
               ,
               thought
               it
               nothing
               strange
               .
            
             
               Iuly
               7.
               betimes
               in
               the
               morning
               ,
               we
               left
               on
               the
               right
               hand
               ,
               an
               Island
               ,
               called
               
                 Dobrinin
                 Ostrow
                 ,
                 30.
                 werstes
              
               ,
               or
               6.
               leagues
               from
               the
               last
               Village
               ;
               and
               afterwards
               
                 Seloy
                 Rubets
              
               ,
               at
               7.
               werstes
               thence
               ;
               and
               ,
               at
               7.
               more
               thence
               ,
               on
               the
               same
               side
               ,
               Kurman
               .
               About
               6.
               werstes
               thence
               ,
               we
               had
               on
               the
               left
               hand
               ,
               the
               River
               Gusreca
               ,
               and
               several
               other
               Villages
               ,
               and
               on
               the
               right
               hand
               Molcowa
               ,
               at
               8.
               
                 werstes
                 ,
                 Gabiloska
              
               ,
               at
               two
               ,
               and
               Babino
               ,
               at
               three
               .
               Thence
               we
               made
               three
               werstes
               ,
               and
               came
               at
               night
               to
               Cassinogorod
               .
               
               This
               City
               lies
               on
               the
               right
               side
               of
               the
               River
               Occa
               ,
               in
               the
               Principality
               of
               Cassinou
               in
               Tartary
               ,
               and
               there
               it
               was
               we
               first
               met
               with
               any
               Mahometans
               .
               Not
               far
               from
               the
               City
               ,
               in
               an
               old
               stone
               Castle
               ,
               which
               had
               sometime
               been
               a
               Fort
               ,
               lived
               a
               young
               Prince
               of
               that
               Country
               ,
               whose
               name
               was
               
                 Res
                 Ketzi
              
               ,
               with
               his
               Mother
               and
               Grand-father
               ,
               who
               some
               years
               before
               had
               put
               himself
               into
               the
               protection
               of
               the
               Great
               Duke
               of
               Muscovy
               We
               were
               told
               ,
               that
               the
               Great
               Duke
               ,
               would
               have
               press'd
               him
               to
               receive
               Baptism
               ,
               upon
               some
               hopes
               given
               him
               that
               he
               should
               have
               married
               his
               Daughter
               ,
               but
               the
               young
               Prince
               ,
               who
               was
               but
               12.
               years
               of
               age
               ,
               sent
               him
               word
               ,
               that
               being
               not
               come
               to
               years
               ,
               so
               as
               to
               make
               choice
               of
               any
               Religion
               ,
               he
               could
               not
               take
               a
               resolution
               of
               that
               importance
               .
               The
               Ambassadors
               sent
               two
               Gentlemen
               of
               their
               retinue
               to
               give
               him
               a
               visit
               ,
               and
               presented
               him
               with
               a
               pound
               of
               Tobacco
               ,
               and
               a
               bottle
               of
               Aqua-vitae
               .
               He
               took
               it
               very
               kindly
               ,
               and
               made
               it
               his
               excuse
               ,
               that
               he
               could
               not
               entertain
               the
               Ambassadors
               at
               his
               house
               ,
               left
               the
               neighbouring
               Weywodes
               should
               conceive
               any
               jealousy
               at
               his
               entertaining
               of
               Strangers
               ,
               without
               their
               permission
               .
               He
               therefore
               only
               sent
               some
               of
               his
               Servants
               to
               us
               ,
               whom
               our
               Interpreter
               could
               hardly
               make
               a
               shift
               to
               understand
               ,
               they
               being
               all
               Tartars
               .
               He
               sent
               us
               a
               present
               of
               two
               sheep
               ,
               a
               Barrel
               of
               Hydromel
               ,
               another
               of
               Beer
               ,
               and
               a
               third
               of
               Aqua-vitae
               ,
               with
               some
               pieces
               of
               Ice
               ,
               Cream
               and
               fresh
               Butter
               ,
               which
               the
               Prince's
               mother
               had
               her self
               taken
               the
               pains
               to
               beat
               .
            
             
               The
               night
               following
               ,
               and
               the
               next
               day
               ,
               being
               the
               9.
               we
               saw
               ,
               as
               we
               pass'd
               several
               Villages
               ,
               Monasteries
               and
               Taverns
               ,
               most
               of
               them
               very
               pleasantly
               seated
               ,
               amidst
               the
               woods
               ;
               among
               others
               ,
               
               on
               the
               right
               hand
               
                 Potsink
                 Tartasko
              
               ,
               three
               werstes
               from
               Cassinogorod
               ,
               and
               at
               seven
               werstes
               thence
               ,
               
                 Seloy
                 Pettiowo
              
               ,
               Then
               a
               Tavern
               ,
               or
               Caback
               ,
               at
               eight
               werstes
               ,
               and
               Brooth
               ,
               at
               five
               werstes
               one
               from
               another
               ,
               upon
               the
               left
               hand
               :
               and
               then
               on
               the
               right
               hand
               ,
               the
               River
               of
               Moksche
               ,
               at
               eight
               werstes
               ;
               then
               on
               the
               left
               hand
               ,
               another
               Tavern
               ;
               at
               two
               werstes
               thence
               ,
               Sateowa
               ;
               at
               13
               werstes
               ,
               the
               Monastery
               of
               
                 Adrianou
                 Pustino
              
               ;
               at
               13
               more
               I●katma
               .
               This
               last
               is
               a
               great
               Village
               ,
               containing
               about
               300
               houses
               ,
               and
               belongs
               to
               the
               Bojar
               ,
               
                 Foedor
                 Iuanouits
                 Sheremetou
              
               .
               And
               thence
               we
               got
               20
               werstes
               to
               the
               Forest
               of
               Rusbonor
               .
            
             
               The
               9.
               we
               got
               ten
               werstes
               ,
               to
               the
               Church
               of
               Worskressenia
               ,
               commonly
               called
               Woskressenskimehl
               ,
               upon
               the
               left
               hand
               ;
               and
               thence
               five
               werstes
               ,
               to
               a
               great
               Village
               named
               Lechi
               ,
               belonging
               to
               
                 Knez
                 Boris
                 Michaelouits
                 Lycou
              
               ,
               on
               the
               same
               side
               ;
               and
               thence
               about
               ten
               werstes
               ,
               to
               
                 Pretziste
                 Resenskou
              
               ,
               on
               the
               right
               hand
               ;
               and
               at
               last
               to
               the
               City
               of
               Moruma
               ,
               on
               the
               left
               hand
               .
            
             
               Before
               we
               got
               to
               the
               City
               ,
               
               we
               discover'd
               on
               the
               other
               side
               of
               the
               River
               a
               company
               of
               
                 Crim
                 Tartars
              
               ,
               who
               presently
               got
               into
               the
               woods
               ,
               whence
               they
               discharg'd
               their
               Fowling
               pieces
               at
               us
               ,
               which
               we
               answer'd
               with
               Muskers
               ,
               and
               so
               forc'd
               them
               to
               keep
               off
               .
               They
               were
               seen
               afterwards
               below
               the
               City
               ,
               whence
               we
               imagin'd
               ,
               they
               would
               have
               set
               upon
               us
               the
               night
               following
               ;
               whereupon
               we
               lay
               under
               the
               Isle
               of
               of
               
                 Zuchtsko
                 Ostrou
              
               ,
               and
               set
               a
               strong
               Guard
               ;
               but
               we
               heard
               no
               more
               of
               them
               .
            
             
               The
               City
               of
               Moruma
               ,
               
               is
               the
               chiefest
               of
               the
               Tartars
               of
               Mordwa
               ,
               and
               is
               inhabited
               by
               Muscovites
               and
               Tartars
               ,
               but
               subject
               to
               the
               Great
               Duke
               .
               VVe
               sent
               our
               Interpreter
               to
               the
               Market
               to
               buy
               some
               provisions
               necessary
               ,
               for
               the
               continuation
               of
               our
               Voyage
               .
            
             
               The
               10.
               we
               passed
               by
               the
               Town
               of
               Prewospalo
               ,
               belonging
               to
               
                 Knez
                 Iuan
                 Borissowits
                 Circaski
              
               ,
               one
               of
               the
               Great
               Dukes
               Privy
               Councel
               ,
               and
               left
               ,
               on
               both
               hands
               ,
               several
               little
               Villages
               ,
               and
               the
               River
               of
               
                 Morsna
                 Reka
              
               ,
               on
               the
               right
               hand
               ;
               and
               at
               eight
               werstes
               thence
               that
               of
               Clesna
               ,
               which
               comes
               from
               Wladimer
               .
               All
               along
               from
               that
               place
               ,
               the
               shore
               on
               the
               right
               hand
               rises
               by
               little
               and
               little
               ,
               to
               such
               an
               extraordinary
               height
               ,
               that
               looking
               on
               it
               from
               the
               water
               ,
               it
               seems
               to
               be
               one
               continued
               mountain
               ,
               for
               above
               a
               hundred
               German
               leagues
               along
               the
               River
               Wolga
               .
               Insomuch
               ,
               that
               even
               in
               that
               season
               ,
               as
               also
               in
               the
               greatest
               heat
               of
               Summer
               ,
               those
               parts
               are
               not
               without
               Ice
               and
               Snow
               ,
               though
               all
               elsewhere
               ,
               the
               Country
               is
               plain
               ,
               fertile
               and
               fit
               for
               Tillage
               ,
               reaching
               above
               a
               hundred
               leagues
               towards
               the
               South-west
               ,
               and
               on
               the
               other
               side
               ,
               it
               lies
               very
               low
               ,
               barren
               ,
               and
               moorish
               .
            
             
               Iuly
               11.
               having
               pass'd
               by
               the
               pleasant
               Villages
               of
               
                 Isbuilets
                 ,
                 Troitska
                 ,
                 Slowoda
              
               ,
               the
               Monastery
               of
               Dudina
               ,
               and
               Nofimki
               ,
               we
               got
               at
               night
               before
               the
               great
               and
               Noble
               City
               of
               Nise
               ,
               or
               Nisenovogorod
               ,
               where
               we
               found
               the
               ship
               ,
               called
               the
               Frederick
               ,
               which
               we
               had
               ordered
               to
               be
               built
               ,
               by
               our
               Captain
               
                 Michael
                 Cordes
              
               ,
               whereof
               we
               spoke
               in
               the
               beginning
               of
               our
               Relation
               .
               It
               was
               not
               quite
               finish'd
               ,
               by
               reason
               the
               Muscovian
               Carpenters
               ,
               whom
               the
               Captain
               had
               employ'd
               about
               her
               ,
               had
               not
               answer'd
               his
               expectation
               ;
               yet
               was
               it
               so
               far
               on
               ,
               that
               the
               Ambassadors
               lodg'd
               in
               it
               ,
               and
               so
               forbore
               going
               into
               the
               City
               .
               It
               was
               built
               of
               Deal
               ,
               being
               120
               foot
               long
               ,
               and
               40
               broad
               ,
               having
               three
               Masts
               ,
               and
               so
               flat-bottom'd
               ,
               that
               it
               took
               but
               seven
               foot
               water
               .
               It
               had
               many
               Chambers
               and
               Closets
               ,
               for
               the
               convenience
               of
               the
               Ambassadors
               ,
               the
               Officers
               and
               Gentlemen
               of
               their
               Retinue
               ,
               and
               some
               Iron
               and
               Brass
               Guns
               ,
               a
               great
               number
               of
               Granadoes
               and
               other
               Fire-arms
               .
               And
               as
               our
               design
               was
               to
               make
               use
               of
               it
               chiefly
               upon
               the
               Wolga
               ,
               which
               is
               full
               of
               Banks
               and
               quick-sands
               ,
               it
               was
               so
               built
               ,
               as
               that
               if
               there
               were
               no
               wind
               ,
               they
               might
               use
               Oars
               ;
               and
               to
               that
               end
               ,
               it
               had
               twelve
               seats
               ,
               two
               Oars
               to
               every
               seat
               .
               We
               had
               caused
               to
               be
               made
               a
               double
               Shallop
               ,
               for
               the
               conveniency
               of
               unlading
               the
               Ship
               in
               those
               places
               where
               it
               might
               want
               water
               ,
               as
               also
               to
               carry
               the
               Anchors
               ,
               Cables
               ,
               Sails
               ,
               and
               other
               things
               necessary
               for
               so
               great
               a
               Voyage
               ,
               and
               to
               discover
               those
               Banks
               and
               Sands
               in
               the
               Caspian
               Sea
               ,
               which
               might
               hinder
               or
               retard
               its
               passage
               .
            
             
               We
               stayd
               almost
               three
               weeks
               before
               the
               City
               of
               Nisenovogorod
               ,
               for
               the
               finishing
               of
               the
               Ship
               ,
               which
               time
               we
               spent
               in
               visiting
               our
               Friends
               in
               the
               City
               ,
               where
               the
               chiefest
               Dutch
               Merchants
               entertain'd
               us
               at
               several
               great
               Feasts
               ,
               as
               also
               in
               reciprocally
               treating
               them
               in
               our
               Tent
               ,
               which
               we
               had
               pitch'd
               by
               the
               River
               side
               .
            
             
               Our
               stay
               there
               gave
               me
               the
               convenience
               to
               observe
               the
               elevation
               of
               that
               place
               ,
               
               which
               I
               found
               ,
               at
               the
               place
               where
               the
               River
               Occa
               falls
               into
               the
               Wolga
               ,
               to
               be
               at
               56
               degrees
               ,
               28
               minutes
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               Needle
               of
               the
               Compass
               declined
               there
               above
               nine
               degrees
               ,
               towards
               the
               West
               .
               The
               Great
               Duke
               Basili
               ordered
               it
               to
               be
               built
               at
               the
               conflux
               or
               meeting
               of
               those
               two
               Noble
               Rivers
               ,
               and
               gave
               it
               the
               name
               of
               Nisenovogorod
               ,
               upon
               occasion
               of
               the
               Inhabitants
               of
               the
               great
               City
               of
               Novogorod
               ,
               whom
               he
               caused
               to
               be
               translated
               thither
               .
               This
               indeed
               is
               not
               so
               great
               as
               the
               other
               ,
               yet
               hath
               its
               Towers
               and
               Walls
               of
               stone
               .
               From
               Moscou
               to
               Nise
               are
               accounted
               500
               werstes
               ,
               or
               100
               German
               leagues
               by
               Land
               ;
               but
               by
               water
               ,
               it
               is
               above
               150.
               
               The
               Suburbs
               are
               much
               bigger
               than
               the
               City
               ,
               and
               are
               above
               half
               a
               league
               about
               .
               The
               Inhabitants
               are
               
                 Tartars
                 ,
                 Muscovites
              
               ,
               and
               Hollanders
               ,
               of
               whom
               there
               are
               so
               many
               as
               make
               a
               Protestant
               Church
               of
               about
               100.
               persons
               .
               
                 Iohn
                 Bernarts
              
               ,
               our
               Factor
               ,
               was
               the
               chiefest
               man
               among
               them
               ,
               the
               rest
               being
               ,
               for
               the
               
               most
               part
               ,
               Military
               Officers
               ,
               Merchants
               ,
               and
               Victuallers
               ,
               or
               Sutlers
               .
               The
               City
               is
               Governed
               by
               a
               Weywode
               ,
               who
               ,
               at
               our
               passage
               that
               way
               ,
               was
               
                 Basili
                 Petrouits
              
               ,
               under
               the
               Great
               Duke-Provisions
               were
               so
               cheap
               there
               ,
               that
               we
               bought
               a
               Pullet
               for
               a
               penny
               ,
               a
               quartern
               of
               Eggs
               for
               as
               much
               ,
               and
               a
               Mutton
               ,
               for
               12.
               15.
               or
               ,
               at
               most
               ,
               for
               18.
               pence
               .
            
             
               Iuly
               24.
               
               The
               Ambassadors
               sent
               Monsieur
               Mandelslo
               and
               my self
               ,
               accompany'd
               by
               our
               Muscovian
               Interpreter
               and
               the
               Pristaf
               ,
               to
               the
               Weywode
               ,
               to
               thank
               him
               for
               his
               civilities
               towards
               our
               people
               ,
               during
               the
               stay
               they
               had
               made
               in
               the
               City
               ,
               while
               the
               Ship
               was
               a
               building
               ,
               which
               was
               almost
               a
               year
               ,
               and
               to
               make
               him
               a
               Present
               of
               a
               Jewel
               worth
               a
               hundred
               Crowns
               .
               His
               reception
               of
               us
               discover'd
               how
               magnificently
               he
               liv'd
               ,
               and
               what
               a
               noble
               house
               he
               kept
               .
               For
               as
               soon
               as
               notice
               was
               brought
               him
               that
               we
               were
               come
               near
               the
               house
               ,
               he
               sent
               two
               very
               handsom
               compleat
               persons
               to
               meet
               us
               at
               the
               Gate
               .
               They
               conducted
               us
               through
               a
               very
               long
               Gallery
               ,
               and
               at
               the
               entrance
               into
               the
               Palace
               it self
               ,
               we
               met
               with
               two
               comely
               old
               men
               ,
               richly
               clad
               ,
               who
               brought
               us
               to
               the
               Weywode's
               Chamber
               ,
               who
               had
               on
               a
               Garment
               of
               Brocadoe
               ,
               and
               was
               accompany'd
               by
               a
               great
               number
               of
               persons
               of
               Quality
               .
               The
               Room
               was
               hung
               with
               Turkie
               Tapistry
               ,
               and
               had
               in
               it
               a
               great
               Cup-board
               of
               Plate
               .
               He
               receiv'd
               us
               with
               much
               civility
               ,
               and
               having
               accepted
               the
               Present
               ,
               and
               answer'd
               our
               Complement
               ,
               he
               desir'd
               us
               to
               take
               our
               part
               of
               a
               Collation
               ,
               during
               which
               ,
               his
               Discourse
               was
               excellent
               good
               ,
               and
               such
               as
               we
               thought
               the
               more
               extraordinary
               ,
               in
               that
               the
               Muscovites
               ,
               for
               the
               most
               part
               ,
               contribute
               very
               little
               to
               any
               thing
               of
               Conversation
               .
               Among
               other
               things
               he
               asked
               us
               whether
               we
               did
               not
               fear
               meeting
               with
               the
               Cosaques
               ,
               who
               in
               all
               likelyhood
               would
               set
               upon
               us
               ere
               we
               got
               off
               the
               Wolga
               ,
               and
               told
               us
               ,
               they
               were
               a
               barbarous
               and
               inhumane
               people
               ,
               and
               more
               cruel
               than
               Lions
               ,
               shewing
               us
               at
               the
               same
               time
               a
               Picture
               ,
               wherein
               was
               represented
               Sampson's
               engagement
               with
               one
               of
               those
               Creatures
               .
               We
               made
               him
               answer
               ,
               that
               we
               look'd
               on
               that
               Piece
               as
               a
               good
               omen
               ,
               in
               as
               much
               as
               if
               the
               Cosaques
               were
               stout
               as
               Lions
               ,
               we
               should
               behave
               our selves
               ,
               on
               the
               other-side
               ,
               like
               Sampsons
               .
               The
               Weywode
               reply'd
               ,
               that
               he
               had
               that
               good
               opinion
               of
               us
               ,
               nay-believ'd
               ,
               that
               the
               repute
               our
               Nation
               had
               gain'd
               ,
               by
               the
               services
               it
               had
               done
               his
               Czaarick
               Majesty
               ,
               would
               frighten
               the
               Cosaques
               ,
               and
               hinder
               them
               from
               attempting
               ought
               against
               us
               .
            
             
               The
               River
               Wolga
               is
               four
               thousand
               six
               hundred
               Geometrical
               feet
               wide
               near
               Nise
               ,
               at
               the
               meeting
               of
               the
               two
               Rivers
               ;
               and
               whereas
               its
               waters
               encrease
               in
               the
               months
               of
               May
               and
               Iune
               ,
               by
               reason
               of
               the
               Sun
               's
               having
               melted
               the
               Snow
               ,
               and
               thaw'd
               the
               Rivers
               which
               fall
               into
               it
               ,
               the
               Boat-men
               who
               go
               from
               Moscou
               to
               Astrachan
               ,
               do
               commonly
               take
               that
               time
               ,
               when
               there
               is
               water
               enough
               to
               pass
               over
               the
               Banks
               of
               Sand
               ,
               nay
               indeed
               the
               little
               Islands
               which
               are
               very
               frequent
               in
               that
               River
               .
               This
               consideration
               ,
               and
               the
               example
               of
               their
               misfortune
               ,
               whose
               Boats
               we
               had
               seen
               cast
               away
               ,
               and
               half
               rotten
               upon
               the
               Sands
               ,
               made
               us
               resolve
               upon
               our
               departure
               thence
               with
               the
               soonest
               ,
               before
               the
               waters
               ,
               which
               visibly
               decreas'd
               ,
               were
               fallen
               too
               low
               ,
               and
               so
               we
               appointed
               it
               should
               be
               the
               30
               th
               .
               of
               Iuly
               .
            
             
               The
               Wolga
               ,
               
               whereof
               we
               gave
               a
               short
               accompt
               in
               the
               precedent
               book
               ,
               is
               ,
               in
               my
               opinion
               ,
               one
               of
               the
               noblest
               and
               greatest
               Rivers
               in
               the
               World
               ,
               its
               course
               being
               of
               a
               vast
               extent
               ,
               from
               its
               source
               to
               the
               place
               where
               it
               falls
               into
               the
               Caspian
               Sea
               ,
               below
               Astrachan
               .
               Whence
               it
               came
               that
               I
               took
               a
               delight
               to
               observe
               all
               the
               particularities
               thereof
               ,
               from
               League
               to
               League
               ,
               and
               from
               Werste
               to
               Werste
               ,
               with
               all
               possible
               exactness
               ,
               and
               with
               the
               assistance
               of
               a
               Dutch
               Master's-mate
               ,
               named
               
                 Cornelius
                 Nicholas
              
               ,
               one
               of
               the
               most
               able
               I
               ever
               came
               acquainted
               with
               in
               that
               Science
               ,
               as
               also
               of
               some
               Muscovian
               Pilots
               ,
               I
               have
               drawn
               a
               very
               exact
               Map
               of
               it
               ,
               which
               I
               had
               made
               the
               World
               a
               promise
               of
               some
               years
               since
               ,
               but
               now
               part
               with
               it
               ,
               so
               well
               done
               ,
               that
               I
               hope
               the
               Judicious
               Reader
               will
               be
               satisfy'd
               therewith
               .
            
             
               Having
               bought
               Provisions
               for
               our
               Voyage
               as
               far
               as
               Astrachan
               ,
               we
               left
               Nise
               the
               day
               before
               named
               ,
               having
               only
               a
               side
               wind
               .
               Mr.
               
                 Balthasar
                 Moucheron
              
               ,
               Commissary
               ,
               or
               Agent
               from
               his
               Highness
               of
               Holstein
               about
               the
               Great
               Duke
               ,
               the
               Weywode
               of
               Nise's
               Secretary
               ,
               the
               Pastor
               of
               the
               Lutherans
               Church
               there
               ,
               and
               our
               Factor
               ,
               
                 Iohn
                 Bernarts
              
               ,
               would
               needs
               accompany
               us
               some
               Werstes
               ,
               to
               see
               the
               beginning
               of
               that
               long
               Voyage
               :
               but
               we
               had
               hardly
               got
               two
               Werstes
               ,
               ere
               we
               were
               a
               ground
               near
               the
               Monastery
               of
               Petsora
               ,
               and
               forc'd
               to
               cast
               Anchor
               ,
               while
               the
               men
               were
               getting
               off
               the
               ship
               ,
               which
               took
               them
               up
               four
               hours
               .
            
             
               Iuly
               31.
               
               Having
               made
               about
               a
               Werste
               ,
               the
               Ship
               touch'd
               against
               a
               Sand-bank
               ,
               but
               was
               soon
               got
               off
               ,
               and
               we
               had
               continu'd
               our
               course
               ,
               if
               the
               contrary
               wind
               ,
               together
               with
               a
               Tempest
               ,
               had
               not
               oblig'd
               us
               to
               cast
               Anchor
               .
               This
               interval
               we
               spent
               in
               our
               Devotions
               ,
               to
               give
               God
               thanks
               for
               his
               miraculous
               deliverance
               of
               us
               the
               year
               before
               ,
               when
               we
               were
               wrack'd
               upon
               the
               Baltick
               Sea.
               Having
               entertain'd
               our
               friends
               with
               a
               Dinner
               and
               Musick
               ,
               they
               took
               leave
               of
               us
               ,
               and
               return'd
               that
               night
               to
               Nise
               .
            
             
             
             
             
             
             
             
             
             
               The
               2.
               
               The
               wind
               being
               somewhat
               lay'd
               ,
               we
               weigh'd
               Anchor
               ,
               for
               the
               prosecution
               of
               our
               Voyage
               :
               but
               ere
               we
               had
               gotten
               a
               quarter
               of
               a
               League
               ,
               we
               met
               again
               with
               Sand-banks
               near
               the
               Isle
               of
               Tletinski
               ,
               and
               soon
               after
               others
               ,
               near
               the
               Isle
               of
               Subsinski
               ,
               where
               we
               saw
               a
               great
               Boat
               which
               had
               not
               long
               before
               been
               cast
               away
               thereabouts
               .
               These
               unfortunate
               accidents
               ,
               our
               being
               nine
               hours
               getting
               off
               this
               last
               Bank
               ,
               together
               with
               the
               ignorance
               of
               our
               Pilot
               ,
               who
               acknowledg'd
               he
               had
               not
               made
               that
               Voyage
               in
               eight
               years
               before
               ,
               much
               abated
               their
               courage
               ,
               who
               ,
               considering
               that
               in
               four
               days
               they
               had
               made
               but
               two
               Leagues
               ,
               and
               that
               there
               were
               550.
               to
               make
               ,
               ere
               they
               came
               to
               the
               Caspian
               Sea
               ,
               began
               to
               doubt
               they
               should
               never
               go
               through
               that
               Voyage
               .
            
             
               But
               the
               3d.
               We
               advanc'd
               a
               little
               better
               ,
               and
               pass'd
               by
               the
               Villages
               of
               Stolbiza
               and
               Stoba
               ,
               which
               lye
               three
               leagues
               from
               Nise
               .
               We
               saw
               afterwards
               ,
               on
               the
               right
               hand
               ,
               in
               a
               bottom
               between
               two
               Mountains
               ,
               the
               Village
               of
               Welikofrat
               ,
               that
               of
               Tsimonski
               ,
               upon
               a
               Hill
               ,
               and
               the
               Isle
               of
               Diploi
               at
               twenty
               Werstes
               ,
               or
               four
               leagues
               from
               Nise
               .
               Near
               this
               Village
               we
               met
               with
               a
               great
               Vessel
               that
               had
               200
               men
               in
               it
               .
               It
               came
               from
               Astrachan
               ,
               and
               was
               loaden
               with
               salt
               fish
               .
               They
               cannot
               be
               without
               such
               a
               great
               number
               of
               Mariners
               ,
               by
               reason
               that
               ,
               instead
               of
               Laveering
               or
               Rowing
               ,
               when
               the
               wind
               is
               against
               them
               ,
               they
               cast
               Anchor
               a
               quarter
               of
               a
               League
               before
               them
               ,
               and
               all
               those
               men
               pull
               the
               Cable
               to
               which
               it
               is
               fasten'd
               ,
               and
               so
               they
               advance
               by
               little
               and
               little
               ,
               with
               much
               expence
               of
               time
               and
               pains
               ,
               making
               but
               two
               Leagues
               a
               day
               at
               most
               ,
               by
               reason
               of
               the
               greatness
               of
               those
               Boats
               ,
               which
               are
               of
               800.
               900.
               or
               1000.
               
               Tuns
               burthen
               .
               In
               the
               afternoon
               we
               left
               several
               Villages
               on
               the
               right
               hand
               ,
               as
               
                 Beswodna
                 ,
                 Kasnitza
              
               ,
               where
               I
               found
               the
               elevation
               to
               be
               56d
               .
               21
               m.
               
                 Rubotka
                 ,
                 Tzetschina
                 ,
                 Targinits
              
               ,
               and
               Iurkin
               ,
               where
               we
               pass'd
               between
               two
               Islands
               at
               21
               foot
               water
               .
               This
               last
               Village
               is
               ten
               Leagues
               from
               Nise
               .
               At
               night
               ,
               the
               wind
               being
               more
               fair
               for
               us
               ,
               we
               made
               use
               of
               our
               Sayls
               .
               The
               next
               day
               ,
               the
               wind
               still
               good
               ,
               we
               pass'd
               by
               several
               little
               Villages
               ,
               leaving
               on
               the
               right
               hand
               the
               Towns
               of
               Masa
               and
               Cremonski
               ,
               near
               which
               we
               lay
               at
               Anchor
               ,
               the
               fourth
               all
               night
               ,
               because
               ,
               the
               River
               being
               shallow
               thereabouts
               ,
               we
               avoided
               running
               upon
               the
               Sand-banks
               in
               the
               dark
               .
            
             
               The
               5th
               .
               Betimes
               in
               the
               morning
               ,
               
               we
               got
               before
               a
               little
               Village
               ,
               called
               Pannino
               ,
               whence
               the
               Peasants
               brought
               us
               Pullets
               and
               other
               Provisions
               to
               sell
               ,
               very
               cheap
               .
               Then
               we
               pass'd
               between
               two
               Isles
               ,
               one
               called
               Spassabelka
               ,
               and
               at
               night
               we
               came
               in
               sight
               of
               the
               City
               of
               Basiligorod
               ,
               where
               we
               stay'd
               that
               night
               ,
               by
               reason
               of
               the
               Sands
               .
               There
               we
               receiv'd
               by
               a
               Messenger
               ,
               who
               had
               been
               sent
               express
               from
               Moscou
               ,
               Letters
               from
               Germany
               ,
               dated
               in
               May.
               The
               City
               of
               Basiligorod
               is
               not
               Wall'd
               ,
               and
               its
               Houses
               ,
               even
               the
               publick
               edifices
               being
               but
               of
               Wood
               ,
               we
               may
               say
               ,
               it
               is
               properly
               but
               a
               Village
               .
               It
               is
               situated
               at
               the
               foot
               of
               a
               Mountain
               ,
               upon
               the
               right
               shore
               of
               the
               River
               Wolga
               ,
               at
               55
               degrees
               and
               51
               m.
               elevation
               ,
               at
               the
               falling
               in
               of
               the
               little
               River
               Sura
               ,
               which
               was
               heretofore
               a
               com●●n
               Frontier
               between
               the
               Tartars
               of
               Casan
               and
               the
               Muscovites
               .
               The
               Creat
               Duke
               Basili
               buil●●●
               ,
               to
               prevent
               the
               incursions
               of
               Tartars
               ,
               and
               fortify'd
               it
               ;
               but
               now
               that
               the
               Muscovites
               have
               extended
               their
               Territories
               much
               farther
               ,
               they
               think
               it
               unnecessary
               to
               keep
               any
               Garrison
               there
               .
            
             
               The
               6th
               .
               We
               had
               much
               ado
               to
               pass
               the
               Sands
               ,
               which
               we
               met
               with
               every
               foot
               ,
               so
               that
               it
               was
               afternoon
               ere
               we
               came
               up
               to
               the
               City
               ,
               which
               we
               saluted
               with
               a
               volley
               of
               our
               great
               Guns
               .
               That
               honour
               we
               did
               all
               the
               Cities
               upon
               the
               same
               River
               .
            
             
               The
               Tartars
               we
               spoke
               of
               are
               called
               Ceremisses
               ,
               
               and
               their
               Country
               reaches
               beyond
               Casan
               ,
               on
               both
               sides
               of
               the
               River
               Wolga
               .
               They
               have
               no
               Houses
               ,
               but
               only
               wretched
               Huts
               ,
               and
               live
               upon
               Honey
               ,
               and
               the
               wild-fowl
               they
               take
               in
               the
               Woods
               ,
               and
               Milk
               ,
               which
               their
               Pastures
               furnish
               them
               with
               .
               'T
               is
               a
               Nation
               absolutely
               barbarous
               ,
               treacherous
               ,
               and
               cruel
               ,
               much
               given
               to
               sorcery
               and
               robbery
               .
               Those
               who
               live
               on
               the
               right
               side
               of
               the
               Wolga
               are
               called
               Nagorni
               ,
               or
               Mountaineers
               ,
               from
               the
               word
               na
               ,
               which
               ,
               in
               the
               Muscovian
               Language
               ,
               signifies
               ,
               upon
               ,
               and
               Gor
               ,
               a
               Mountain
               :
               and
               those
               on
               the
               left
               Lugoivi
               or
               Lugowizene
               ,
               that
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               Meadows
               ,
               because
               of
               the
               abundance
               of
               Hay
               which
               those
               parts
               afford
               ,
               insomuch
               that
               the
               Nagorni
               are
               supply'd
               thence
               .
               Guagnin
               says
               ,
               they
               are
               partly
               Mahumetans
               ,
               partly
               Heathens
               ;
               but
               this
               I
               am
               certain
               of
               ,
               that
               about
               Casan
               they
               are
               all
               Heathens
               ;
               not
               knowing
               what
               either
               Circumcision
               or
               Baptism
               means
               .
               All
               the
               Ceremony
               they
               have
               when
               they
               are
               to
               give
               a
               Child
               a
               name
               ,
               consists
               in
               appointing
               some
               day
               six
               moneths
               after
               ,
               on
               which
               they
               give
               it
               the
               name
               of
               that
               person
               whom
               they
               first
               meet
               .
            
             
               Most
               of
               them
               believe
               there
               is
               a
               God
               ,
               who
               is
               immortal
               ,
               author
               of
               all
               the
               good
               that
               happens
               to
               men
               ,
               and
               that
               he
               ought
               to
               be
               adored
               .
               But
               this
               is
               all
               they
               know
               of
               him
               ;
               For
               they
               do
               not
               believe
               the
               immortality
               of
               the
               Soul
               ,
               nor
               consequently
               the
               Resurrection
               of
               the
               dead
               :
               but
               that
               men
               and
               beasts
               have
               the
               same
               beginning
               ,
               and
               come
               to
               the
               same
               end
               .
               I
               met
               with
               one
               of
               the
               Ceremisses
               at
               a
               house
               where
               I
               lodg'd
               at
               Casan
               .
               He
               was
               aged
               about
               45
               years
               ,
               and
               wanted
               not
               ingenuity
               ,
               but
               understanding
               that
               I
               was
               discoursing
               with
               my
               Host
               about
               some
               points
               of
               Religion
               ,
               and
               that
               I
               spoke
               of
               the
               Resurrection
               of
               the
               Dead
               ,
               he
               laugh'd
               at
               the
               perswasion
               ,
               
               and
               said
               to
               me
               ,
               Those
               who
               are
               dead
               are
               really
               dead
               ,
               and
               will
               never
               return
               again
               ,
               no
               more
               than
               my
               Horses
               and
               Cows
               ,
               which
               are
               long
               since
               rotten
               .
               I
               asked
               him
               whether
               he
               knew
               who
               Created
               this
               World
               ,
               and
               made
               Heaven
               and
               Earth
               ?
               his
               answer
               was
               ,
               Tzortsneit
               ,
               The
               Devil
               may
               haply
               know
               .
               They
               do
               not
               believe
               there
               is
               any
               Hell
               ,
               yet
               are
               perswaded
               there
               are
               Devils
               ,
               and
               evil
               Spirits
               ,
               which
               afflict
               and
               torment
               people
               in
               this
               life
               ;
               and
               therefore
               they
               endeavour
               to
               appease
               them
               ,
               and
               to
               gain
               their
               favour
               by
               Sacrifices
               .
            
             
               Forty
               Leagues
               from
               Casan
               there
               is
               a
               place
               called
               Nemda
               ,
               amidst
               the
               Fenns
               ,
               where
               these
               Tartars
               go
               Pilgrimages
               and
               do
               their
               Devotions
               ;
               and
               they
               believe
               that
               those
               who
               go
               thither
               empty-handed
               ,
               and
               carry
               no
               Present
               to
               the
               Devil
               ,
               shall
               languish
               and
               pine
               away
               of
               some
               long
               and
               incurable
               disease
               .
               A
               particular
               point
               of
               their
               faith
               ,
               is
               ,
               that
               the
               Devil
               hath
               his
               principal
               residence
               in
               the
               Torrent
               of
               Schockschem
               ,
               ten
               Werstes
               from
               Nunda
               ;
               and
               whereas
               that
               little
               rivulet
               ,
               which
               is
               but
               four
               foot
               deep
               ,
               is
               never
               frozen
               (
               occasion'd
               by
               the
               violence
               of
               its
               course
               between
               two
               Mountains
               )
               they
               think
               it
               is
               not
               without
               some
               mystery
               ,
               and
               they
               have
               so
               great
               a
               veneration
               for
               it
               ,
               as
               to
               be
               perswaded
               ,
               they
               cannot
               come
               near
               it
               ,
               without
               danger
               of
               their
               lives
               ,
               though
               the
               Muscovites
               cross
               it
               dayly
               without
               any
               .
            
             
               In
               their
               Sacrifices
               to
               God
               ,
               they
               kill
               a
               Horse
               ,
               an
               Ox
               ,
               or
               a
               Sheep
               ,
               roasting
               the
               flesh
               ,
               and
               take
               a
               cut
               thereof
               in
               a
               Dish
               ,
               and
               holding
               in
               the
               other
               hand
               another
               Dish
               full
               of
               Hydromel
               ,
               or
               some
               other
               liquor
               ,
               they
               cast
               both
               into
               a
               fire
               ,
               which
               they
               make
               before
               the
               skin
               of
               the
               Creature
               that
               is
               sacrificed
               ,
               which
               skin
               they
               hang
               upon
               a
               Pole
               laid
               a-cross
               between
               two
               Trees
               .
               They
               intreat
               that
               skin
               to
               present
               their
               Prayers
               to
               God
               ,
               or
               sometimes
               they
               make
               their
               address
               immediately
               to
               God
               ,
               and
               pray
               him
               to
               augment
               the
               number
               of
               their
               Cattel
               ,
               or
               grant
               them
               some
               other
               conveniencies
               of
               this
               life
               ,
               which
               are
               the
               only
               object
               of
               all
               their
               Devotions
               .
               They
               adore
               also
               the
               Sun
               and
               Moon
               ,
               as
               Authors
               of
               all
               the
               Noble
               Productions
               of
               the
               Earth
               ;
               nay
               they
               are
               so
               fondly
               superstitious
               ,
               as
               to
               have
               a
               veneration
               for
               what
               ever
               presents
               it self
               to
               them
               in
               the
               night
               in
               their
               Dreams
               ,
               and
               to
               adore
               it
               the
               next
               day
               ,
               as
               a
               Horse
               ,
               a
               Cow
               ,
               Fire
               ,
               Water
               ,
               &c.
               
               I
               told
               the
               Tartar
               I
               spoke
               of
               before
               ,
               that
               it
               was
               madness
               ,
               to
               worship
               those
               Creatures
               ,
               whose
               lives
               are
               at
               our
               disposal
               ;
               He
               reply'd
               ,
               that
               it
               was
               better
               to
               adore
               things
               Animate
               ,
               than
               the
               Gods
               of
               Wood
               and
               Colours
               which
               the
               Muscovites
               have
               hanging
               on
               their
               Walls
               .
               They
               have
               neither
               Churches
               ,
               nor
               Priests
               ,
               nor
               Books
               ,
               and
               the
               Language
               of
               the
               Ceremisses
               is
               peculiar
               to
               them
               ,
               having
               in
               a
               manner
               nothing
               common
               with
               that
               of
               the
               other
               Tartars
               ,
               nor
               yet
               with
               the
               Turkish
               ;
               though
               those
               who
               are
               subject
               to
               the
               Czaar
               ,
               and
               so
               oblig'd
               to
               converse
               with
               the
               Muscovites
               ,
               make
               use
               also
               of
               their
               Language
               .
            
             
               They
               perform
               all
               Religious
               Ceremonies
               and
               Sacrifices
               near
               some
               Torrent
               ,
               where
               they
               meet
               together
               ,
               especially
               when
               upon
               the
               death
               of
               any
               of
               their
               friends
               ,
               who
               hath
               left
               any
               Wealth
               behind
               him
               ,
               they
               make
               good
               Cheer
               with
               the
               best
               Horse
               he
               had
               ,
               which
               they
               put
               to
               death
               with
               the
               Master
               .
            
             
               Polygamy
               is
               so
               ordinary
               among
               them
               ,
               that
               there
               are
               few
               but
               have
               four
               or
               five
               Wives
               ,
               whereof
               they
               take
               two
               or
               three
               into
               the
               same
               house
               ,
               and
               make
               no
               great
               difficulty
               to
               marry
               two
               or
               three
               Sisters
               at
               the
               same
               time
               .
               Their
               Women
               and
               young
               Maids
               are
               all
               clad
               in
               a
               coarse
               white
               Cloath
               ,
               wherein
               they
               so
               wrap
               up
               themselves
               ,
               that
               there
               is
               nothing
               to
               be
               seen
               but
               their
               Faces
               .
               Those
               that
               are
               betroathed
               have
               a
               particular
               dress
               for
               their
               Heads
               ,
               which
               hath
               a
               point
               like
               a
               Horn
               ,
               which
               seems
               to
               come
               out
               of
               the
               Head
               ,
               about
               half
               an
               ell
               in
               length
               :
               At
               the
               end
               of
               that
               Horn
               ,
               there
               is
               a
               Tassel
               of
               silk
               ,
               of
               diverse
               colours
               ,
               at
               which
               hangs
               a
               little
               Bell.
               The
               Men
               wear
               a
               long
               Coat
               or
               Garment
               of
               coarse
               Linnen
               Cloath
               ,
               under
               which
               they
               wear
               Breeches
               .
               They
               all
               shave
               their
               Heads
               ,
               only
               those
               young
               Men
               that
               are
               not
               married
               ,
               leave
               on
               the
               Head
               a
               long
               tress
               of
               Hair
               ,
               which
               some
               tye
               up
               into
               a
               knot
               upon
               the
               Head
               ,
               others
               suffer
               to
               hang
               down
               the
               Back
               :
               which
               particularity
               we
               had
               the
               opportunity
               to
               take
               better
               notice
               of
               at
               our
               return
               at
               Casan
               .
               When
               they
               saw
               us
               upon
               the
               River
               in
               a
               Dress
               so
               different
               from
               theirs
               ,
               they
               were
               affrighted
               ,
               so
               as
               that
               some
               fled
               ,
               others
               had
               the
               confidence
               to
               stay
               on
               the
               Rivers
               side
               ,
               but
               not
               one
               would
               venture
               to
               come
               into
               the
               Ship.
               Being
               come
               at
               night
               to
               the
               River
               of
               Welluka
               ,
               near
               the
               Monastery
               of
               Iunka
               ,
               one
               of
               these
               Tartars
               had
               the
               courage
               to
               bring
               us
               a
               Sturgeon
               to
               sell
               ,
               for
               which
               ,
               at
               first
               ,
               he
               asked
               a
               Crown
               ,
               but
               afterwards
               let
               it
               go
               for
               
                 xv
                 d.
              
               
            
             
               August
               7.
               we
               came
               before
               the
               City
               of
               
                 Kusmademiansky
                 ,
                 40.
                 werstes
              
               from
               Basiligorod
               ,
               seated
               at
               the
               foot
               of
               a
               mountain
               on
               the
               right
               hand
               .
               We
               saw
               ,
               in
               those
               parts
               ,
               whole
               Forests
               of
               Elms
               ,
               the
               Bark
               whereof
               they
               sell
               all
               over
               the
               Country
               to
               make
               Sledges
               of
               .
               The
               Trees
               are
               many
               times
               of
               such
               compass
               ,
               that
               the
               body
               of
               them
               being
               cut
               cylinder-wise
               ,
               they
               make
               great
               Fat
               's
               ,
               Barrels
               ,
               and
               Coffins
               thereof
               ,
               all
               of
               one
               piece
               ,
               which
               they
               sell
               at
               the
               adjacent
               Towns.
               
            
             
               We
               cast
               Anchor
               three
               werstes
               thence
               near
               the
               Island
               of
               Krius
               ,
               where
               we
               did
               our
               Devotions
               ,
               and
               Celebrated
               the
               Lords
               Supper
               .
               The
               Peasants
               thereabouts
               ,
               brought
               aboard
               the
               Ship
               several
               provisions
               to
               sell.
               About
               a
               league
               thence
               a
               tempest
               overtook
               us
               ,
               and
               forc'd
               us
               to
               cast
               Anchor
               and
               to
               stay
               there
               all
               night
               .
            
             
               The
               8.
               the
               wind
               fair
               ,
               we
               got
               ,
               about
               noon
               ,
               near
               the
               Island
               of
               Turich
               ;
               but
               in
               the
               afternoon
               ,
               the
               same
               wind
               forc'd
               our
               Ship
               ,
               being
               under
               all
               the
               Sail
               she
               could
               make
               ,
               upon
               a
               Sand-bank
               ,
               near
               the
               Island
               of
               Maslof
               ,
               with
               such
               violence
               ,
               that
               it
               was
               thought
               the
               Masts
               would
               have
               broken
               ;
               
               and
               this
               prov'd
               such
               a
               check
               to
               us
               ,
               that
               it
               cost
               us
               four
               hours
               toil
               and
               trouble
               to
               get
               off
               .
               We
               perceiv'd
               on
               the
               right
               hand
               a
               great
               number
               of
               Tartars
               ,
               some
               a-foot
               ,
               some
               on
               horse-back
               ,
               coming
               from
               Hay-making
               .
               We
               came
               at
               night
               before
               the
               City
               of
               
                 Sabakzar
                 ,
                 40.
                 werstes
              
               from
               Kusmademianski
               ,
               
               and
               upon
               the
               same
               side
               of
               the
               River
               .
               The
               buildings
               of
               this
               City
               are
               of
               Wood
               ,
               as
               are
               those
               of
               all
               the
               rest
               ,
               but
               the
               situation
               of
               this
               is
               ,
               beyond
               comparison
               ,
               more
               pleasant
               than
               that
               of
               any
               other
               City
               of
               Tartary
               .
               The
               Inhabitants
               perceiving
               our
               Ship
               at
               some
               distance
               ,
               knew
               not
               at
               first
               what
               to
               think
               of
               her
               ;
               whence
               it
               came
               that
               the
               Weywode
               sent
               some
               Musketiers
               in
               a
               Boat
               ,
               as
               far
               as
               the
               Island
               of
               Makrits
               ,
               three
               werstes
               from
               the
               City
               ,
               to
               discover
               what
               we
               were
               .
               The
               Boat
               thinking
               it
               not
               safe
               to
               venture
               too
               near
               us
               ,
               took
               a
               compass
               ,
               at
               a
               great
               distance
               about
               our
               Ship
               ,
               and
               so
               returned
               to
               the
               City
               .
               But
               they
               no
               sooner
               understood
               our
               quality
               by
               our
               Pass-port
               ,
               and
               withall
               the
               occasion
               of
               our
               Voyage
               ,
               but
               there
               came
               above
               300.
               persons
               to
               the
               River
               side
               to
               see
               us
               pass
               by
               .
            
             
               The
               9.
               we
               pass'd
               by
               the
               Island
               of
               Cosin
               ,
               leaving
               it
               on
               the
               left
               hand
               ,
               12.
               werstes
               from
               Sabakzar
               .
               Afterwards
               on
               the
               same
               hand
               a
               Village
               ,
               named
               Sundir
               ,
               and
               thence
               we
               came
               to
               a
               little
               City
               called
               Kockschaga
               ,
               on
               the
               left
               side
               of
               the
               
                 Wolga
                 ,
                 25.
                 werstes
              
               from
               Sabakzar
               .
               The
               River
               is
               so
               shallow
               thereabouts
               ,
               that
               there
               was
               hardly
               water
               enough
               for
               our
               Ship
               ,
               which
               put
               us
               to
               much
               trouble
               ,
               both
               that
               day
               and
               the
               next
               .
            
             
               The
               11.
               the
               current
               having
               forc'd
               the
               Ship
               upon
               the
               shore
               ,
               where
               we
               were
               constrain'd
               to
               stay
               for
               several
               hours
               ,
               M.
               Mandelslo
               and
               my self
               went
               a
               shore
               ,
               to
               divert
               our selves
               and
               see
               what
               Fruits
               we
               could
               find
               in
               the
               Woods
               .
               Which
               had
               like
               to
               have
               occasion'd
               us
               a
               great
               misfortune
               ,
               for
               the
               wind
               turning
               fair
               ,
               at
               our
               return
               to
               the
               River
               side
               ,
               all
               were
               gone
               ,
               the
               Ship
               it self
               not
               in
               sight
               ,
               though
               we
               made
               all
               the
               hast
               we
               could
               to
               overtake
               it
               .
               At
               last
               we
               saw
               a
               Boat
               coming
               towards
               us
               ,
               which
               we
               thought
               at
               first
               might
               belong
               to
               the
               Cosaques
               ;
               but
               soon
               after
               we
               perceiv'd
               they
               were
               some
               of
               our
               own
               ,
               sent
               to
               bring
               us
               aboard
               .
               The
               conrtary
               wind
               had
               stay'd
               the
               Ship
               at
               a
               turning
               of
               the
               River
               ,
               and
               the
               tempest
               still
               increasing
               ,
               we
               were
               forc'd
               to
               cast
               anchor
               ,
               and
               to
               lie
               there
               all
               night
               .
            
             
               The
               12.
               we
               spent
               in
               getting
               beyond
               the
               turning
               by
               the
               help
               of
               an
               Anchor
               which
               we
               order'd
               to
               be
               cast
               at
               some
               distance
               before
               us
               ,
               but
               with
               this
               misfortune
               ,
               that
               having
               fasten'd
               in
               a
               Tree
               that
               was
               in
               the
               bottom
               ,
               the
               Cable
               broke
               ere
               it
               could
               be
               had
               up
               again
               .
               The
               River
               is
               very
               full
               of
               those
               Trees
               ,
               which
               it
               brings
               down
               with
               it
               when
               it
               overflows
               ;
               and
               these
               accidents
               happen
               so
               frequently
               ,
               that
               the
               bottom
               of
               the
               River
               is
               so
               lay'd
               with
               Anchors
               ,
               that
               the
               Muscovites
               say
               ,
               there
               are
               as
               many
               as
               would
               purchase
               a
               Kingdom
               .
            
             
               The
               13.
               before
               noon
               ,
               we
               saw
               ,
               as
               we
               pass'd
               ,
               two
               Cabaques
               ,
               or
               Taverns
               ,
               and
               a
               Village
               named
               Wesoska
               ,
               
               on
               the
               right
               hand
               ,
               and
               came
               afterwards
               before
               the
               City
               of
               Suiatski
               .
               It
               is
               seated
               on
               the
               ascent
               of
               a
               hill
               ,
               on
               the
               left
               hand
               ,
               having
               a
               Castle
               and
               some
               Churches
               built
               of
               stone
               :
               but
               all
               the
               other
               buildings
               ,
               as
               also
               the
               Towers
               and
               Rampiers
               of
               the
               City
               ,
               are
               of
               wood
               .
               We
               cast
               Anchor
               there
               ,
               by
               reason
               of
               a
               Sand-bank
               which
               we
               were
               to
               pass
               by
               .
               The
               people
               in
               the
               mean
               time
               came
               in
               multitudes
               to
               the
               River
               side
               to
               see
               us
               ,
               and
               by
               reason
               that
               a
               little
               sandy
               Hill
               hindred
               their
               having
               a
               full
               sight
               of
               us
               ,
               many
               came
               in
               Boats
               to
               the
               Ship
               side
               ,
               others
               swam
               over
               to
               the
               Hill.
               Having
               pass'd
               by
               certain
               white
               Mountains
               ,
               whereof
               some
               were
               of
               Chalk
               ,
               others
               of
               Sand
               ,
               we
               came
               at
               night
               before
               the
               City
               of
               Casan
               ,
               
               20.
               werstes
               from
               Suiatski
               .
               We
               there
               found
               the
               Caravan
               of
               Persia
               and
               Circassia
               ,
               and
               with
               it
               a
               Coptzi
               or
               Persian
               Merchant
               ,
               who
               had
               been
               sent
               Ambassador
               to
               Moscou
               .
               
               There
               was
               in
               this
               place
               also
               a
               Tartarian
               Prince
               ,
               of
               Terki
               ,
               whose
               name
               was
               Mussal
               ,
               who
               had
               succeeded
               his
               Brother
               in
               the
               Principality
               ,
               and
               had
               then
               been
               doing
               homage
               to
               the
               Czaar
               ,
               at
               Moscou
               ,
               which
               he
               had
               left
               some
               dayes
               before
               us
               .
            
             
               The
               City
               of
               Casan
               is
               seated
               in
               a
               plain
               ,
               7.
               werstes
               from
               the
               Wolga
               ,
               upon
               the
               River
               Casanka
               ,
               which
               gives
               it
               the
               name
               ,
               as
               it
               does
               to
               the
               whole
               Province
               .
               I
               found
               the
               elevation
               there
               to
               be
               55.
               degrees
               ,
               38.
               minutes
               .
               It
               is
               of
               a
               considerable
               bigness
               ,
               but
               all
               its
               Houses
               ,
               as
               also
               the
               Towers
               and
               Rampiers
               ,
               are
               of
               wood
               .
               Only
               the
               Castle
               and
               its
               Fortifications
               are
               of
               stone
               ,
               being
               well
               mounted
               with
               Canon
               ,
               and
               having
               a
               strong
               Garrison
               in
               it
               .
               The
               River
               is
               instead
               of
               a
               Ditch
               to
               it
               ,
               and
               makes
               it
               a
               very
               considerable
               fortress
               .
               The
               Castle
               hath
               its
               VVeywode
               ,
               and
               the
               City
               ,
               its
               Governour
               ,
               who
               commands
               and
               administers
               Justice
               to
               the
               Inhabitants
               ,
               who
               are
               Muscovites
               and
               Tartars
               :
               But
               in
               the
               Castle
               they
               are
               all
               Muscovites
               ,
               and
               the
               Tartars
               are
               prohibited
               entring
               into
               it
               upon
               pain
               of
               death
               .
            
             
               The
               Province
               of
               Casan
               lies
               on
               the
               left
               side
               of
               the
               River
               of
               VVolga
               ,
               
               reaching
               Northwards
               as
               far
               as
               Siberia
               ,
               and
               Eastward
               ,
               as
               far
               as
               the
               Tartars
               of
               Nagaja
               .
               It
               was
               heretofore
               subject
               to
               the
               Cham
               of
               Tartary
               ,
               and
               so
               populous
               ,
               that
               it
               could
               send
               60000
               ,
               men
               into
               the
               Field
               .
               The
               conquest
               of
               it
               cost
               the
               Muscovite
               much
               blood
               ,
               and
               the
               story
               of
               its
               reduction
               is
               so
               remarkable
               ,
               that
               I
               think
               fit
               here
               to
               make
               a
               short
               digression
               to
               give
               an
               accompt
               thereof
               .
            
             
               
                 Basili
                 Iuanouits
              
               ,
               
               Father
               to
               the
               Tyrant
               
                 Iuan
                 Basilouits
              
               ,
               having
               obtain'd
               a
               famous
               Victory
               over
               these
               Tartars
               ,
               made
               Chief
               over
               them
               one
               named
               Scheale
               ,
               a
               Tartar
               by
               birth
               ,
               but
               one
               so
               ill
               shap'd
               as
               to
               his
               Person
               ,
               that
               his
               Subjects
               ,
               who
               soon
               conceiv'd
               an
               aversion
               for
               him
               ,
               joyning
               with
               the
               Tartars
               ,
               of
               Chrim
               ,
               who
               are
               Mahumetans
               ,
               as
               they
               also
               are
               ,
               made
               an
               insurrection
               ,
               surpriz'd
               him
               ,
               and
               ejected
               him
               .
               This
               success
               gave
               the
               Chrim-Tartars
               ,
               who
               had
               got
               a
               considerable
               
               Army
               together
               ,
               the
               courage
               to
               enter
               Muscovy
               ,
               under
               the
               conduct
               of
               two
               Brethren
               ,
               Mendligeri
               ,
               and
               Sapgeri
               ,
               who
               forc'd
               the
               Muscovite
               ,
               with
               certain
               Troops
               which
               he
               had
               made
               a
               shift
               to
               get
               together
               ,
               and
               were
               encamped
               upon
               the
               River
               Occa
               ,
               to
               retreat
               to
               Novogorod
               .
            
             
               The
               consequence
               of
               this
               was
               the
               besieging
               ,
               
               taking
               and
               plundring
               of
               the
               City
               of
               Moscou
               ;
               nay
               they
               reduc'd
               the
               Castle
               to
               that
               extremity
               ,
               that
               the
               Muscovites
               were
               forc'd
               to
               sue
               for
               a
               Peace
               .
               The
               Tartars
               were
               willing
               to
               hearken
               to
               an
               accommodation
               ,
               and
               having
               got
               very
               considerable
               Presents
               from
               those
               who
               kept
               the
               Castle
               ,
               who
               maintain'd
               it
               with
               more
               courage
               than
               success
               ,
               they
               made
               a
               Peace
               ,
               whereof
               this
               was
               one
               Article
               ,
               That
               the
               Great
               Duke
               and
               all
               his
               Subjects
               ,
               should
               ever
               after
               be
               Tributaries
               to
               them
               .
               Basili
               was
               loath
               to
               submit
               to
               such
               dishonourable
               Terms
               ,
               but
               forc'd
               to
               comply
               with
               necessity
               ,
               he
               accepted
               them
               ,
               and
               confirmed
               the
               agreement
               by
               his
               Letters
               Patents
               .
            
             
               Mendligeri
               ,
               
               to
               make
               it
               appear
               he
               was
               Sovereign
               Lord
               of
               Moscou
               ,
               caused
               a
               Statue
               of
               his
               to
               be
               erected
               in
               the
               heart
               of
               the
               City
               ,
               and
               would
               needs
               oblige
               the
               Great
               Duke
               ,
               to
               express
               his
               subjection
               ,
               to
               smite
               the
               ground
               with
               his
               head
               ,
               before
               that
               Statue
               ,
               as
               often
               as
               he
               paid
               Tribute
               to
               the
               Tartars
               .
               After
               this
               Victory
               the
               Brethren
               parted
               ;
               Sapgeri
               establish'd
               the
               Seat
               of
               his
               Government
               at
               Casan
               and
               Mendligeri
               ,
               as
               being
               the
               Elder-Brother
               ,
               his
               ,
               at
               the
               City
               of
               Chrim
               .
               But
               the
               later
               desirous
               to
               add
               to
               his
               former
               conquest
               that
               of
               the
               City
               of
               Resan
               ,
               resolv'd
               to
               lay
               siege
               to
               the
               Castle
               thereof
               ,
               and
               to
               that
               end
               ,
               he
               sent
               word
               to
               the
               
                 Weywode
                 ,
                 Iohn
                 Kowar
              
               ,
               who
               commanded
               it
               ,
               that
               it
               was
               madness
               in
               him
               to
               think
               to
               maintain
               the
               place
               ,
               and
               that
               he
               should
               make
               no
               difficulty
               to
               deliver
               it
               up
               ,
               
               since
               the
               Great
               Duke
               was
               become
               his
               Subject
               .
               The
               Weywode
               sent
               him
               answer
               ,
               that
               it
               was
               a
               thing
               so
               extraordinary
               ,
               that
               he
               could
               not
               believe
               it
               ,
               unless
               he
               sent
               him
               such
               assurances
               thereof
               ,
               as
               should
               put
               him
               out
               of
               all
               doubt
               .
               Mendligeri
               imagining
               there
               could
               not
               any
               thing
               be
               more
               convictive
               in
               that
               case
               than
               the
               Letters
               Patents
               ,
               sent
               them
               to
               him
               by
               certain
               Officers
               ,
               just
               as
               he
               had
               receiv'd
               them
               from
               the
               Great
               Duke
               .
               But
               the
               Weywode
               ,
               not
               a
               little
               glad
               to
               have
               the
               Original
               of
               those
               Letters
               in
               his
               hands
               ,
               sends
               Mendligeri
               word
               ,
               that
               he
               would
               keep
               them
               as
               safely
               as
               he
               would
               do
               the
               place
               he
               was
               in
               ,
               which
               he
               resolv'd
               to
               maintain
               to
               the
               last
               drop
               of
               blood
               .
               There
               was
               in
               the
               Castle
               an
               Italian
               Canoneer
               named
               
                 Iohn
                 Iordan
              
               ,
               well
               known
               in
               those
               parts
               upon
               the
               accompt
               of
               his
               Wife
               ,
               who
               would
               needs
               have
               her
               Husband
               express
               his
               affection
               to
               her
               by
               beating
               her
               with
               a
               Bull
               's
               pizzle
               .
               This
               man
               did
               the
               Weywode
               very
               great
               services
               ,
               and
               kill'd
               so
               many
               Tartars
               ,
               that
               Mendligeri
               perceiving
               one
               day
               ,
               that
               a
               Canon-bullet
               had
               taken
               off
               a
               piece
               of
               his
               Garment
               ,
               was
               frighted
               ,
               and
               proffered
               to
               raise
               the
               Siege
               ,
               upon
               condition
               they
               would
               return
               the
               Great
               Duke's
               Letters
               .
               But
               the
               Weywode
               would
               hearken
               to
               no
               such
               thing
               ,
               and
               having
               oblig'd
               Mendligeri
               to
               retreat
               ,
               he
               sent
               the
               Letters
               to
               his
               Prince's
               Court
               ,
               where
               they
               were
               received
               with
               the
               general
               joy
               of
               all
               the
               people
               ,
               who
               immediately
               thereupon
               pull'd
               down
               ,
               and
               broke
               to
               pieces
               the
               Statue
               of
               Mendliger●
               .
               Nay
               the
               Great
               Duke
               himself
               took
               such
               courage
               from
               that
               Action
               ,
               that
               having
               rais'd
               an
               Army
               of
               25000
               men
               ,
               he
               proclaim'd
               open
               War
               against
               Sapgeri
               ,
               Prince
               of
               Casan
               ,
               sending
               him
               word
               ,
               that
               he
               ,
               by
               surprising
               and
               assaulting
               him
               without
               declaring
               any
               War
               ,
               had
               proceeded
               like
               a
               Murtherer
               and
               a
               Robber
               ;
               but
               that
               himself
               ,
               as
               Soveraign
               Lord
               and
               Conservator
               of
               all
               the
               Russes
               ,
               proceeded
               therein
               as
               a
               person
               of
               Honour
               should
               do
               ,
               and
               sent
               him
               word
               ,
               that
               his
               Army
               was
               upon
               the
               march
               ,
               in
               order
               to
               the
               besieging
               of
               Casan
               .
               This
               Siege
               caus'd
               the
               loss
               of
               much
               blood
               on
               both
               sides
               ,
               but
               prov'd
               unfortunate
               to
               the
               Muscovites
               ,
               who
               were
               at
               last
               forc'd
               to
               raise
               it
               .
               Thus
               ended
               the
               War
               between
               the
               Great
               Duke
               
                 Basili
                 Iuanouits
              
               and
               the
               Tartars
               .
            
             
               His
               Son
               ,
               
               
                 Iohn
                 Basilouits
              
               ,
               to
               shew
               the
               World
               how
               much
               he
               resented
               the
               affront
               ,
               which
               the
               Muscovites
               had
               receiv'd
               before
               Casan
               ,
               began
               his
               Reign
               with
               the
               Siege
               of
               that
               place
               .
               Having
               batter'd
               it
               for
               the
               space
               of
               two
               moneths
               together
               ,
               fearing
               that
               Mendligeri
               would
               come
               in
               with
               his
               Crim-Tartars
               to
               the
               relief
               of
               his
               Brother
               ,
               and
               exasperated
               at
               the
               refusal
               which
               the
               besieged
               had
               made
               ,
               to
               accept
               of
               very
               honourable
               conditions
               ,
               he
               commanded
               all
               the
               Walls
               to
               be
               undermined
               ,
               and
               a
               general
               assault
               to
               be
               given
               .
               
               The
               Mines
               wrought
               their
               effect
               ,
               and
               took
               off
               great
               numbers
               of
               the
               Tartars
               ,
               the
               Assault
               was
               given
               ,
               and
               the
               place
               carry'd
               by
               storm
               ,
               on
               the
               9
               of
               Iuly
               1552.
               
               The
               Tartars
               perceiving
               the
               enemies
               were
               gotten
               into
               the
               place
               ,
               took
               this
               resolution
               after
               they
               had
               made
               a
               vigorous
               resistance
               in
               two
               several
               places
               within
               the
               City
               ,
               where
               they
               fortify'd
               themselves
               ,
               and
               seeing
               their
               chiefest
               Commanders
               kill'd
               or
               wounded
               ,
               they
               went
               out
               at
               one
               of
               the
               Gates
               ,
               made
               their
               way
               through
               the
               Muscovites
               ,
               and
               got
               on
               the
               other
               side
               of
               the
               River
               Casanska
               Ever
               since
               ,
               the
               City
               and
               Province
               of
               Casan
               hath
               continued
               under
               the
               Muscovite
               ,
               who
               repair'd
               the
               breaches
               ,
               renew'd
               the
               Fortifications
               ,
               and
               reduc'd
               the
               Castle
               to
               the
               condition
               it
               is
               now
               in
               ,
               having
               four
               Bastions
               ,
               of
               stone
               ,
               many
               Towers
               ,
               and
               a
               good
               Ditch
               .
            
             
               He
               who
               had
               the
               command
               of
               this
               place
               ,
               when
               we
               pass'd
               that
               way
               ,
               was
               Brother
               to
               the
               Weywode
               of
               Nise
               The
               Ambassadors
               sent
               him
               ,
               as
               a
               Present
               ,
               by
               their
               Chamberlain
               ,
               M.
               Vchterits
               ,
               a
               very
               Noble
               Ruby
               .
               M.
               Mandelslo
               and
               I
               ,
               conceiving
               our
               Ship
               would
               have
               lain
               there
               at
               Anchor
               all
               that
               day
               and
               the
               next
               ,
               
               went
               ashore
               ,
               as
               well
               to
               take
               the
               situation
               of
               the
               City
               ,
               as
               to
               buy
               certain
               provisions
               .
               We
               could
               meet
               with
               nothing
               but
               Fruits
               ,
               among
               others
               ,
               particularly
               Melons
               ,
               full
               as
               big
               as
               our
               Pompions
               ,
               and
               Salt-fish
               ,
               but
               such
               as
               stunk
               so
               that
               we
               were
               forc'd
               to
               stop
               our
               Noses
               ,
               to
               shun
               the
               infection
               .
               As
               we
               came
               out
               of
               the
               City
               ,
               we
               met
               with
               divers
               
               Tartars
               ,
               who
               told
               us
               that
               our
               Ship
               was
               gone
               ;
               which
               intelligence
               oblig'd
               us
               to
               take
               a
               VVagon
               ,
               and
               afterwards
               ,
               to
               make
               use
               of
               the
               Pristaf's
               Boat
               to
               bring
               us
               aboard
               ,
               which
               ,
               in
               the
               evening
               we
               found
               at
               Anchor
               ,
               two
               leagues
               below
               Casan
               ,
               where
               they
               intended
               to
               lye
               all
               that
               night
               .
            
             
               The
               course
               of
               the
               River
               Wolga
               from
               Nisenovogorod
               to
               Casan
               ,
               
               is
               East-ward
               ,
               and
               South-East-ward
               ;
               but
               from
               Casan
               to
               Astrachan
               ,
               and
               the
               Caspian
               Sea
               ,
               it
               goes
               from
               North
               to
               South
               .
               The
               Country
               is
               very
               good
               ,
               and
               fertile
               ,
               but
               in
               a
               manner
               desolate
               ,
               by
               reason
               of
               the
               Cos●ques
               ,
               and
               hath
               but
               few
               Villages
               .
            
             
               Aug.
               15.
               
               We
               continu'd
               our
               course
               ,
               with
               the
               current
               of
               the
               water
               ,
               which
               being
               very
               strong
               in
               that
               place
               by
               reason
               of
               the
               narrowness
               of
               the
               River
               ,
               brought
               us
               that
               day
               as
               far
               as
               the
               Village
               of
               
                 Klitsischa
                 ,
                 26.
                 werstes
              
               from
               Casan
               ,
               lying
               amidst
               several
               Sand-banks
               ,
               which
               we
               had
               much
               ado
               to
               pass
               through
               .
               Some
               part
               of
               that
               day
               ,
               as
               also
               of
               the
               next
               ,
               we
               spent
               in
               recovering
               our
               Anchors
               ,
               whereof
               the
               Cables
               were
               broken
               ;
               we
               at
               last
               made
               a
               shift
               to
               get
               up
               the
               great
               one
               ,
               and
               left
               the
               little
               one
               behind
               ,
               as
               being
               loath
               to
               lose
               any
               more
               time
               .
               Thence
               ,
               we
               pass'd
               by
               a
               Tavern
               called
               
                 Kabak
                 Tenkofski
                 ,
                 30.
                 werstes
              
               from
               Casan
               ,
               where
               we
               met
               with
               great
               Sand-banks
               ;
               and
               about
               half
               a
               League
               beyond
               it
               ,
               another
               Bank
               ,
               near
               a
               Tavern
               called
               Keshofska
               ,
               which
               we
               had
               much
               difficulty
               to
               pass
               .
            
             
               The
               17.
               
               We
               pass'd
               over
               a
               great
               Bank
               ,
               which
               had
               given
               the
               name
               to
               the
               Tavern
               we
               had
               pass'd
               by
               the
               day
               before
               .
               Thence
               we
               came
               to
               a
               place
               ,
               where
               the
               shore
               on
               one
               side
               was
               very
               high
               ,
               and
               some
               part
               of
               it
               fallen
               into
               the
               River
               about
               a
               moneth
               before
               ,
               and
               by
               its
               fall
               had
               overwhelm'd
               a
               Boat
               full
               of
               people
               ,
               who
               were
               going
               that
               way
               to
               gather
               Cherries
               ,
               whereof
               there
               is
               abundance
               in
               those
               parts
               .
               The
               new
               Pilot
               ,
               whom
               we
               had
               taken
               up
               at
               Casan
               ,
               told
               us
               ,
               that
               coming
               from
               Astrachan
               ,
               
               he
               had
               met
               several
               of
               those
               Carkasses
               floating
               down
               the
               River
               ,
               towards
               the
               Caspian
               Sea.
               Hereabouts
               ,
               near
               the
               shore
               ,
               on
               the
               right
               hand
               ,
               we
               met
               with
               great
               quantities
               of
               Ice
               ,
               which
               we
               put
               into
               our
               drinks
               ,
               to
               make
               them
               drink
               the
               cooler
               .
            
             
               In
               the
               evening
               we
               came
               to
               a
               place
               where
               the
               great
               River
               of
               Kama
               falls
               into
               the
               Wolga
               .
               
               It
               comes
               from
               North-East
               ,
               out
               of
               the
               Province
               of
               Permie
               ,
               and
               falls
               into
               the
               Wolga
               ,
               on
               our
               left
               hand
               ,
               60.
               werstes
               from
               Casan
               .
               The
               water
               of
               it
               is
               blackish
               ,
               and
               it
               is
               much
               about
               the
               same
               breadth
               as
               that
               of
               Weser
               in
               Germany
               .
               At
               the
               mouth
               of
               it
               there
               are
               two
               Islands
               ,
               whereof
               the
               greater
               is
               called
               Sokol
               ;
               and
               upon
               the
               Continent
               ,
               over
               against
               it
               ,
               a
               handsom
               Village
               called
               Pagantzina
               ,
               and
               three
               werstes
               thence
               ,
               another
               ,
               named
               Corotai
               ,
               whence
               we
               got
               seven
               werstes
               further
               ,
               as
               far
               as
               a
               Village
               named
               Kirieska
               ,
               where
               we
               stay'd
               all
               night
               .
            
             
               The
               18.
               
               The
               wind
               was
               so
               fair
               for
               us
               ,
               that
               we
               made
               all
               the
               Sail
               we
               could
               ,
               and
               got
               ,
               by
               noon
               ,
               to
               the
               place
               where
               the
               River
               Zerdick
               falls
               into
               the
               Wolga
               ,
               which
               is
               also
               on
               the
               left
               hand
               .
               It
               is
               indeed
               but
               a
               branch
               of
               the
               River
               Kama
               ,
               making
               a
               kind
               of
               an
               Island
               ,
               and
               having
               another
               mouth
               thirty
               werstes
               from
               the
               former
               .
               We
               discover'd
               at
               the
               same
               time
               on
               our
               right
               hand
               ,
               upon
               a
               little
               ascent
               ,
               
               the
               City
               of
               Tetus
               ,
               distant
               from
               
                 Casan
                 120.
                 werstes
              
               ,
               having
               its
               buildings
               ,
               as
               well
               publick
               as
               private
               ,
               disorderly
               scatter'd
               up
               and
               down
               .
               From
               this
               place
               to
               the
               Caspian
               Sea
               ,
               there
               is
               no
               Village
               at
               all
               .
            
             
               In
               the
               afternoon
               ,
               near
               an
               Island
               called
               Proleikarsa
               ,
               we
               met
               with
               the
               Weywode
               of
               Terki
               .
               This
               City
               is
               seated
               upon
               the
               Caspian
               Sea
               near
               Astrachan
               ,
               and
               the
               Weywode
               ,
               upon
               the
               expiration
               of
               his
               three
               years
               Government
               ,
               was
               then
               returning
               to
               Moscou
               ,
               to
               make
               way
               for
               his
               Successor
               .
               He
               was
               very
               well
               attended
               ,
               having
               a
               Convoy
               of
               eight
               Boats
               with
               Musketiers
               in
               them
               .
               At
               first
               ,
               we
               knew
               not
               who
               they
               were
               ,
               so
               that
               we
               kept
               them
               at
               a
               distance
               ,
               by
               threatning
               to
               fire
               at
               them
               if
               they
               came
               nearer
               .
               They
               told
               us
               there
               were
               three
               thousand
               Cosaques
               ,
               who
               expected
               us
               at
               the
               passage
               ,
               some
               upon
               the
               River
               ,
               some
               on
               the
               Caspian
               Sea
               ;
               that
               they
               had
               seen
               not
               far
               thence
               ,
               upon
               the
               River-side
               ,
               70.
               horse
               ,
               which
               the
               Tartars
               had
               drawn
               off
               to
               make
               a
               discovery
               of
               us
               ,
               and
               that
               they
               would
               be
               sure
               to
               set
               upon
               us
               ;
               thinking
               with
               these
               stories
               to
               frighten
               us
               .
               We
               gave
               them
               one
               great
               shot
               ,
               and
               kept
               on
               our
               course
               ,
               having
               the
               wind
               so
               fair
               ,
               as
               that
               it
               carried
               us
               70.
               werstes
               that
               day
               .
               
               In
               the
               mean
               time
               ,
               we
               left
               on
               our
               left
               hand
               the
               River
               Vtka
               ,
               which
               rises
               near
               the
               City
               of
               
                 Bulgara
                 ,
                 25.
                 werstes
              
               from
               Tetus
               .
               We
               thought
               fit
               ,
               the
               night
               following
               ,
               to
               make
               tryal
               what
               our
               people
               could
               do
               ,
               in
               case
               we
               should
               be
               set
               upon
               ,
               so
               that
               the
               Ambassadors
               conceived
               it
               would
               not
               be
               amiss
               to
               have
               a
               false
               Alarum
               given
               ,
               ordering
               the
               Sentinels
               to
               cry
               out
               ,
               and
               to
               discharge
               ,
               and
               thereupon
               the
               Drums
               to
               beat
               ,
               and
               the
               Musket
               and
               great
               Guns
               to
               be
               shot
               off
               .
               Our
               men
               did
               their
               parts
               very
               well
               ,
               and
               kept
               their
               stations
               ,
               expressing
               much
               resolution
               .
               We
               did
               the
               like
               in
               our
               return
               from
               Persia.
               
            
             
               The
               19.
               
               VVe
               came
               to
               the
               Island
               of
               Staritzo
               ,
               which
               is
               15.
               werstes
               long
               .
               There
               I
               found
               the
               Elevation
               to
               be
               54.
               d.
               31.
               m.
               Behind
               that
               Island
               ,
               on
               the
               right
               hand
               ,
               we
               found
               a
               great
               number
               of
               round
               stones
               ,
               much
               after
               the
               form
               of
               Orenges
               or
               Citrons
               ,
               which
               ,
               being
               broken
               in
               the
               midst
               ,
               represented
               a
               Star
               of
               divers
               colours
               ,
               whereof
               some
               had
               the
               resemblance
               of
               polish'd
               Gold
               or
               Silver
               ,
               others
               where
               brown
               or
               yellow
               .
               VVe
               took
               up
               a
               good
               quantity
               of
               them
               ,
               to
               serve
               us
               for
               bullets
               for
               our
               Murthering-Pieces
               .
               Thence
               we
               came
               to
               a
               very
               pleasant
               place
               ,
               where
               might
               have
               been
               seen
               heretofore
               a
               City
               of
               Tartary
               ,
               called
               Vneroskora
               .
               There
               ,
               had
               been
               buried
               one
               of
               their
               Saints
               ,
               for
               which
               Monument
               those
               that
               live
               thereabouts
               have
               still
               a
               great
               Devotion
               .
               From
               this
               
               place
               to
               the
               City
               of
               Tetus
               are
               accompted
               65
               werstes
               .
               We
               saw
               on
               the
               River-side
               ,
               under
               certain
               Trees
               ,
               two
               men
               on
               hors-back
               ,
               who
               immediately
               got
               out
               of
               the
               way
               ,
               which
               occasion'd
               us
               to
               send
               one
               to
               stand
               Sentinel
               in
               the
               Scuttle
               of
               the
               main
               Mast
               ;
               but
               they
               appear'd
               no
               more
               .
            
             
               The
               20.
               
               There
               came
               several
               Fisher-men
               of
               Tetus
               aboard
               us
               ,
               and
               brought
               us
               55
               large
               breams
               ,
               which
               they
               had
               taken
               thereabouts
               ,
               and
               sold
               them
               us
               for
               fifty
               pence
               .
               They
               have
               a
               particular
               way
               of
               fishing
               .
               They
               fasten
               to
               the
               end
               of
               a
               long
               cord
               ,
               a
               pretty
               big
               stone
               ,
               which
               falls
               to
               the
               bottom
               ,
               and
               at
               the
               other
               end
               of
               the
               said
               cord
               several
               great
               pieces
               of
               Wood
               which
               swim
               upon
               the
               water
               .
               All
               along
               this
               cord
               are
               fasten'd
               many
               little
               cords
               ,
               each
               whereof
               hath
               a
               hook
               baited
               with
               a
               certain
               kind
               of
               fish
               which
               is
               not
               of
               the
               least
               ,
               but
               such
               as
               the
               others
               greedily
               feed
               upon
               .
               The
               fish
               they
               take
               by
               this
               invention
               is
               ten
               or
               twelve
               foot
               long
               ,
               the
               meat
               of
               it
               white
               ,
               firm
               ,
               and
               very
               delicate
               .
               In
               our
               return
               from
               Persia
               ,
               there
               was
               one
               brought
               to
               the
               Boat
               where
               I
               was
               with
               the
               Ambassador
               Crusius
               ,
               which
               was
               so
               big
               ,
               though
               there
               was
               nothing
               else
               eaten
               ,
               by
               reason
               every
               one
               liked
               it
               so
               well
               ,
               yet
               was
               all
               the
               company
               satisfied
               ,
               and
               there
               was
               as
               much
               left
               as
               fill'd
               a
               barrel
               ,
               wherein
               it
               was
               pickled
               up
               .
            
             
               When
               the
               Muscovites
               travel
               about
               their
               own
               occasions
               ,
               they
               make
               use
               of
               another
               invention
               .
               They
               fasten
               a
               hook
               to
               the
               end
               of
               a
               Cord
               ,
               and
               tye
               the
               Cord
               about
               a
               piece
               of
               board
               of
               about
               the
               breadth
               of
               a
               man's
               hand
               ,
               plain'd
               very
               smooth
               ,
               and
               tinn'd
               over
               ;
               and
               drag
               it
               after
               the
               Boat
               ,
               so
               as
               that
               the
               current
               of
               the
               water
               causing
               it
               ever
               and
               anon
               to
               turn
               up
               towards
               the
               Sun
               ,
               makes
               it
               shine
               like
               the
               scales
               of
               fish
               :
               by
               which
               means
               drawing
               the
               greater
               sort
               of
               fish
               after
               it
               ,
               they
               take
               more
               than
               they
               can
               spend
               while
               they
               are
               on
               the
               water
               .
               So
               that
               the
               Muscovites
               ,
               making
               no
               other
               provision
               ,
               for
               their
               journeys
               ,
               but
               of
               bread
               twice
               bak'd
               or
               dried
               in
               the
               Oven
               ,
               find
               it
               no
               hard
               matter
               to
               subsist
               any
               where
               ;
               not
               to
               mention
               ,
               that
               their
               continual
               abstinences
               ,
               and
               their
               Fasts
               having
               accustom'd
               them
               to
               be
               content
               with
               little
               ,
               and
               to
               care
               little
               for
               flesh
               ,
               they
               make
               a
               shift
               to
               live
               upon
               any
               thing
               they
               can
               meet
               withall
               ;
               nay
               ,
               in
               case
               of
               necessity
               ,
               upon
               the
               liquor
               which
               Nature
               furnishes
               them
               with
               .
            
             
               At
               this
               place
               we
               let
               go
               the
               Boat
               which
               had
               carried
               our
               Provisions
               from
               Nise
               ,
               which
               being
               empty
               we
               had
               no
               further
               use
               for
               :
               but
               we
               thought
               fit
               to
               set
               it
               a
               fire
               ,
               lest
               it
               might
               have
               fallen
               into
               the
               hands
               of
               the
               Cosaques
               ,
               who
               would
               have
               made
               use
               of
               it
               against
               us
               .
               About
               noon
               ,
               we
               pass'd
               by
               the
               Island
               of
               Botenska
               ,
               which
               is
               three
               werstes
               in
               length
               ,
               and
               is
               only
               divided
               by
               a
               small
               Chanel
               ,
               from
               a
               kind
               of
               Cape
               ,
               or
               Promontory
               ,
               called
               Polibno
               .
               The
               contrary
               wind
               forc'd
               us
               to
               Anchor
               behind
               the
               Island
               ,
               near
               the
               River
               Beitma
               ,
               which
               ,
               as
               they
               say
               ,
               is
               also
               a
               branch
               of
               the
               great
               River
               Kama
               .
            
             
               The
               21.
               
               We
               left
               ,
               on
               the
               right
               hand
               ,
               two
               very
               pleasant
               places
               ,
               which
               are
               reported
               to
               have
               been
               heretofore
               great
               Cities
               ,
               destroy'd
               by
               Tamberlane
               ,
               whereof
               one
               was
               called
               Simberska-gora
               .
            
             
               The
               22.
               
               With
               some
               little
               difficulty
               ,
               we
               pass'd
               over
               three
               Sand
               Banks
               ,
               whereof
               one
               is
               above
               ,
               the
               other
               ,
               below
               the
               place
               whence
               may
               be
               seen
               the
               Mountain
               Arbeuchin
               ,
               which
               was
               on
               our
               right
               hand
               .
               It
               derives
               its
               name
               from
               a
               City
               ,
               whereof
               the
               ruines
               are
               yet
               to
               be
               seen
               .
            
             
               There
               may
               be
               seen
               from
               the
               River
               a
               great
               stone
               about
               20
               foot
               in
               length
               ,
               and
               as
               many
               in
               breadth
               ,
               lying
               between
               two
               little
               Hills
               ,
               having
               engraven
               on
               it
               the
               words
               following
               ,
               
                 Budesch
                 time
                 dobro
                 toboe
                 budet
              
               ;
               that
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               
                 If
                 thou
                 raise
                 me
                 ,
                 thou
                 shalt
                 be
                 well
                 rewarded
                 .
              
               We
               were
               told
               ,
               that
               not
               long
               before
               ,
               a
               great
               Muscovian
               Boat
               being
               forc'd
               by
               contrary
               winds
               to
               make
               some
               stay
               there
               ,
               fifty
               Passengers
               went
               ashore
               ,
               to
               raise
               the
               stone
               ;
               but
               when
               they
               had
               with
               much
               ado
               turned
               it
               ,
               they
               only
               found
               engraven
               on
               the
               other
               side
               these
               words
               ,
               
                 Tsto
                 isches
                 netsebo
                 poloschen
              
               ;
               that
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               
                 In
                 vain
                 dost
                 thou
                 look
                 for
                 what
                 thou
                 hadst
                 not
                 put
                 there
                 .
              
               On
               the
               right
               hand
               ,
               we
               had
               the
               view
               of
               a
               spacious
               and
               very
               delightful
               Champain
               Country
               ,
               the
               ground
               very
               rich
               ,
               with
               a
               high
               grass
               on
               it
               ;
               but
               it
               was
               not
               inhabited
               ,
               and
               there
               could
               be
               seen
               only
               the
               ruins
               of
               Cities
               and
               Villages
               ,
               which
               had
               been
               heretofore
               destroy'd
               by
               Tamberlane
               .
            
             
               The
               23.
               
               The
               contrary
               wind
               forc'd
               us
               to
               Anchor
               near
               the
               River
               Adrobe
               ,
               where
               I
               found
               the
               Elevation
               to
               be
               53
               degr
               .
               48
               minutes
               .
               In
               the
               afternoon
               ,
               we
               thought
               to
               advance
               a
               little
               by
               laveering
               ,
               but
               we
               hardly
               got
               half
               a
               league
               further
               .
            
             
               The
               24.
               
               The
               contrary
               wind
               ,
               still
               continuing
               at
               the
               same
               height
               ,
               forc'd
               us
               twice
               against
               the
               shore
               ,
               and
               very
               much
               hindred
               the
               prosecution
               of
               our
               Voyage
               .
               For
               some
               dayes
               following
               we
               had
               the
               same
               incovenience
               ,
               by
               reason
               of
               the
               Sand-banks
               ,
               and
               the
               inconstancy
               of
               the
               wind
               ,
               which
               rise
               about
               nine
               in
               the
               morning
               ;
               and
               about
               five
               at
               night
               there
               was
               not
               the
               least
               breath
               stirring
               ,
               by
               that
               means
               adding
               to
               the
               affliction
               which
               otherwise
               lay
               heavy
               enough
               on
               us
               .
               For
               ,
               besides
               that
               the
               indisposition
               of
               most
               of
               our
               people
               made
               that
               undelightful
               voyage
               the
               more
               tedious
               to
               them
               ,
               continual
               watching
               ,
               and
               the
               insupportable
               trouble
               we
               were
               every
               foot
               put
               to
               ,
               reduc'd
               them
               to
               a
               very
               sad
               condition
               .
               Those
               who
               had
               been
               in
               action
               all
               night
               ,
               though
               it
               was
               not
               their
               profession
               to
               bear
               Arms
               ,
               were
               ,
               in
               the
               day
               time
               ,
               forc'd
               to
               row
               .
               Smoak'd
               and
               Salt-meats
               afforded
               little
               nourishment
               ,
               and
               the
               discontents
               arising
               otherwise
               upon
               the
               frowardness
               of
               one
               of
               the
               Ambassadors
               ,
               in
               a
               manner
               took
               away
               the
               little
               courage
               we
               had
               left
               to
               encounter
               with
               the
               great
               inconveniences
               of
               that
               long
               voyage
               .
            
             
             
               The
               25.
               
               We
               saw
               on
               the
               right
               hand
               ,
               a
               Mountain
               out
               of
               which
               the
               Muscovites
               get
               Salt
               ,
               which
               they
               prepare
               in
               certain
               Huts
               ,
               built
               for
               that
               purpose
               at
               the
               foot
               of
               the
               Mountain
               ,
               then
               expose
               it
               to
               the
               Sun
               ,
               and
               send
               it
               along
               the
               Wolga
               for
               Moscou
               .
               Opposite
               to
               this
               Mountain
               is
               the
               Island
               of
               Kostowata
               .
               The
               River
               hereabouts
               is
               very
               broad
               ,
               by
               reason
               of
               the
               lowness
               of
               the
               shores
               on
               both
               sides
               .
               
               Not
               far
               hence
               there
               is
               another
               Mountain
               ,
               at
               the
               foot
               whereof
               is
               the
               River
               Vssa
               ,
               which
               though
               it
               there
               falls
               into
               the
               Wolga
               ,
               yet
               is
               united
               again
               to
               it
               ,
               sixty
               werstes
               below
               Samara
               .
               There
               are
               on
               both
               sides
               of
               the
               River
               pleasant
               Pastures
               ;
               but
               not
               far
               thence
               there
               being
               thick
               VVoods
               with
               a
               high
               Mountain
               adjoyning
               ,
               whence
               Robbers
               discover
               at
               a
               great
               distance
               what
               Passengers
               there
               are
               coming
               ,
               it
               is
               very
               dangerous
               travelling
               that
               way
               .
               The
               Cosaques
               make
               their
               advantages
               thereof
               ,
               and
               not
               a
               year
               before
               our
               passage
               that
               way
               ,
               they
               took
               a
               great
               Vessel
               loaden
               ,
               belonging
               to
               one
               of
               the
               richest
               Merchants
               of
               Nise
               .
               Near
               this
               River
               we
               had
               sixty
               foot
               water
               ,
               as
               also
               near
               the
               Mountain
               Diwisagora
               ,
               which
               word
               signifies
               ,
               the
               Maids
               Mountain
               ,
               and
               the
               Muscovites
               say
               it
               derives
               its
               name
               from
               certain
               Maids
               that
               had
               sometime
               been
               kept
               there
               by
               a
               Shee-Dwarf
               .
               VVe
               left
               it
               on
               the
               right
               hand
               .
               It
               is
               very
               high
               and
               steepy
               towards
               the
               River
               ,
               whence
               it
               may
               be
               seen
               divided
               into
               several
               Hills
               ,
               pleasant
               to
               the
               eye
               by
               reason
               of
               the
               diversity
               of
               the
               colours
               ,
               some
               being
               red
               ,
               some
               blew
               ,
               some
               yellow
               ,
               &c.
               and
               representing
               ,
               at
               a
               great
               distance
               ,
               the
               ruins
               of
               some
               great
               and
               magnificent
               structure
               .
               Upon
               every
               Hill
               or
               Bank
               is
               a
               row
               of
               Pine-Trees
               ,
               so
               regularly
               planted
               ,
               that
               a
               man
               might
               doubt
               whether
               it
               were
               not
               Artificial
               ,
               were
               it
               not
               that
               the
               Mountain
               is
               inaccessible
               of
               all
               sides
               .
               At
               the
               foot
               of
               this
               Mountain
               there
               rises
               another
               ,
               which
               reaches
               along
               the
               River
               ,
               for
               eight
               Leagues
               together
               .
               The
               Valley
               between
               those
               two
               Mountains
               ,
               is
               called
               Iabla-new-quas
               ,
               that
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               Apple-drink
               ,
               from
               the
               great
               number
               of
               Apple-Trees
               there
               ,
               which
               bear
               Apples
               fit
               only
               for
               Cider
               .
            
             
               The
               same
               day
               we
               receiv'd
               Letters
               from
               Moscou
               by
               an
               express
               Messenger
               ,
               who
               brought
               us
               also
               Letters
               from
               Nise
               ,
               by
               which
               we
               understood
               ,
               that
               among
               our
               Mariners
               ,
               there
               were
               four
               Cosaques
               ,
               who
               came
               into
               our
               retinue
               ,
               purposely
               to
               betray
               us
               into
               the
               hands
               of
               their
               Camerades
               .
               This
               notice
               ,
               though
               we
               were
               carefull
               enough
               to
               look
               after
               our
               people
               before
               ,
               added
               to
               our
               care
               ,
               and
               made
               us
               more
               vigilant
               .
            
             
               In
               the
               evening
               ,
               after
               Sun-set
               ,
               we
               perceiv'd
               two
               great
               fires
               at
               the
               entrance
               of
               a
               VVood
               on
               the
               right
               hand
               ,
               which
               putting
               us
               into
               a
               fear
               they
               might
               be
               the
               Cosaques
               who
               lay
               in
               wait
               for
               us
               ,
               there
               were
               five
               or
               six
               Musketiers
               sent
               to
               discover
               what
               they
               where
               :
               but
               ours
               having
               shot
               off
               three
               Muskets
               ,
               the
               other
               answer'd
               them
               with
               the
               like
               number
               ,
               and
               discover'd
               themselves
               to
               be
               Strelits
               ,
               who
               had
               been
               ordered
               to
               Guard
               a
               Persian
               Caravan
               ,
               and
               were
               then
               returning
               to
               their
               Garrisons
               .
               The
               Ambassador
               Brugman
               ,
               impatient
               to
               hear
               what
               accompt
               our
               men
               would
               bring
               ,
               and
               thinking
               they
               stay'd
               very
               long
               ,
               call'd
               after
               them
               as
               loud
               as
               he
               could
               ,
               but
               the
               contrary
               wind
               hindred
               them
               from
               hearing
               him
               ;
               and
               in
               that
               suspence
               he
               would
               have
               had
               some
               of
               the
               great
               Guns
               discharg'd
               at
               those
               fires
               ;
               but
               the
               Ambassador
               Crusius
               oppos'd
               it
               ,
               and
               told
               him
               ,
               that
               their
               quality
               obliging
               them
               to
               stand
               onely
               upon
               the
               defensive
               part
               ,
               he
               would
               not
               by
               any
               means
               consent
               thereto
               .
            
             
               In
               the
               night
               ,
               between
               the
               26.
               and
               27.
               our
               Sentinels
               perceiv'd
               in
               a
               little
               Boat
               ,
               two
               men
               ,
               who
               ,
               thinking
               to
               go
               along
               by
               our
               ship-side
               ,
               were
               stay'd
               ,
               and
               forc'd
               to
               come
               aboard
               us
               .
               They
               said
               they
               were
               fisher-men
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               Muscovites
               ,
               whom
               they
               called
               their
               brethren
               ,
               suffered
               them
               to
               go
               along
               with
               their
               Boats
               by
               night
               as
               well
               as
               by
               day
               :
               but
               ,
               in
               regard
               we
               were
               told
               ,
               the
               Cosaques
               took
               this
               course
               ,
               and
               were
               wont
               to
               come
               near
               Vessels
               ,
               to
               cut
               their
               Cables
               ,
               we
               examin'd
               them
               apart
               ,
               and
               finding
               their
               answers
               different
               ,
               one
               saying
               there
               were
               500.
               
               Cosaques
               waiting
               for
               us
               ,
               in
               an
               Isle
               near
               Soratof
               ,
               the
               other
               denying
               it
               ,
               they
               were
               kept
               all
               night
               ,
               and
               the
               next
               morning
               we
               sent
               them
               by
               our
               Pristaf
               to
               the
               Weywode
               of
               Samara
               .
            
             
               The
               27.
               
               We
               saw
               ,
               on
               the
               left
               hand
               ,
               in
               a
               spacious
               plain
               ,
               not
               far
               from
               the
               River
               side
               ,
               a
               Hill
               of
               Sand
               like
               a
               Down
               .
               The
               Muscovites
               call
               it
               
                 Sariol
                 Kurgan
              
               ,
               and
               affirm
               ,
               that
               a
               certain
               Tartarian
               Emperour
               ,
               named
               Momaon
               ,
               who
               had
               a
               design
               to
               enter
               Muscovy
               ,
               together
               with
               seven
               Kings
               of
               the
               same
               Nation
               ,
               dy'd
               in
               that
               place
               ,
               and
               that
               his
               Soldiers
               ,
               instead
               of
               burying
               him
               ,
               fill'd
               their
               Head-pieces
               and
               Bucklers
               with
               Sand
               ,
               and
               so
               cover'd
               the
               body
               that
               it
               became
               a
               Mountain
               .
            
             
               About
               a
               League
               from
               the
               said
               Hill
               ,
               and
               on
               the
               same
               side
               ,
               begins
               the
               Mountain
               of
               Soccobei
               ,
               which
               reaches
               along
               the
               River-side
               ,
               as
               far
               as
               Samara
               ,
               which
               is
               distant
               from
               that
               place
               15.
               werstes
               .
               It
               is
               very
               high
               ,
               in
               a
               manner
               all
               Rock
               ,
               cover'd
               with
               Trees
               ,
               unless
               it
               be
               on
               the
               top
               ,
               where
               it
               is
               all
               bare
               .
               The
               Muscovites
               take
               much
               notice
               of
               this
               place
               ,
               because
               it
               is
               very
               dangerous
               passing
               thereabouts
               .
               We
               came
               near
               it
               about
               noon
               ,
               but
               the
               contrary
               wind
               oblig'd
               us
               to
               cast
               Anchor
               .
               
               While
               we
               stay'd
               there
               we
               saw
               coming
               from
               the
               shore
               two
               great
               red
               Snakes
               ,
               which
               got
               by
               the
               Cables
               into
               the
               ship
               .
               As
               soon
               as
               the
               Muscovites
               perceiv'd
               them
               ,
               they
               intreated
               us
               not
               to
               kill
               them
               ,
               but
               to
               give
               them
               somewhat
               to
               eat
               ,
               as
               being
               a
               sort
               of
               innocent
               beasts
               ,
               sent
               by
               St.
               Nicholas
               ,
               to
               bring
               us
               a
               fair
               wind
               ,
               and
               to
               comfort
               us
               in
               our
               affliction
               .
            
             
               The
               28.
               
               
               We
               weigh'd
               betimes
               in
               the
               morning
               ,
               and
               came
               before
               day
               near
               the
               City
               of
               Samara
               ,
               which
               is
               350.
               werstes
               from
               Casan
               .
               It
               lies
               on
               the
               left
               hand
               ,
               two
               werstes
               from
               the
               River
               side
               .
               It
               is
               ,
               as
               to
               form
               ,
               almost
               square
               ,
               all
               its
               buildings
               of
               VVood
               ,
               unless
               it
               be
               some
               Churches
               ,
               and
               two
               
               or
               three
               Monasteries
               .
               The
               River
               of
               Samar
               ,
               where
               it
               hath
               the
               name
               ,
               by
               a
               little
               Bank
               ,
               which
               is
               called
               Sin-Samar
               ,
               falls
               into
               the
               Wolga
               ,
               three
               werstes
               below
               the
               City
               ,
               but
               is
               not
               absolutely
               united
               thereto
               till
               after
               30
               werstes
               lower
               .
            
             
               We
               intended
               to
               make
               some
               stay
               near
               the
               City
               ,
               in
               expectation
               to
               hear
               ,
               by
               our
               Pristaf
               ,
               what
               our
               Prisoners
               had
               depos'd
               ;
               but
               the
               wind
               came
               so
               fair
               for
               us
               ,
               that
               we
               thought
               better
               not
               to
               let
               slip
               the
               opportunity
               we
               then
               had
               to
               make
               the
               greatest
               days
               journey
               of
               any
               since
               the
               beginning
               of
               our
               Voyage
               .
               
               Accordingly
               ,
               we
               got
               at
               night
               ,
               to
               the
               Mountain
               of
               the
               Cosaques
               ,
               which
               is
               115.
               werstes
               from
               Samara
               ,
               and
               so
               the
               prognostication
               of
               the
               Muscovian
               Mariners
               ,
               by
               the
               Snakes
               ,
               proved
               true
               .
               From
               the
               City
               of
               Samara
               ,
               to
               the
               place
               where
               the
               river
               Samar
               falls
               into
               the
               Wolga
               ,
               there
               is
               all
               along
               one
               continued
               mountain
               .
               Near
               the
               same
               place
               ,
               but
               on
               the
               other
               side
               of
               the
               River
               ,
               the
               River
               Ascula
               falls
               into
               it
               ,
               so
               that
               the
               falling
               in
               of
               all
               these
               waters
               together
               ,
               does
               so
               swell
               the
               Wolga
               ,
               that
               in
               this
               place
               it
               is
               near
               two
               leagues
               broad
               .
               Afterwards
               ,
               on
               the
               right
               hand
               may
               be
               seen
               the
               mountain
               called
               Pestcherski
               ,
               which
               is
               in
               a
               manner
               all
               one
               Rock
               ,
               having
               very
               little
               upon
               it
               ,
               and
               reaching
               near
               40
               werstes
               along
               the
               river
               side
               .
            
             
               About
               100
               werstes
               from
               Samara
               ,
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               the
               river
               ,
               is
               the
               Island
               of
               Batrach
               ,
               and
               ten
               werstes
               lower
               that
               of
               Lopatin
               ,
               which
               is
               five
               werstes
               in
               length
               ,
               and
               lies
               opposite
               to
               the
               river
               Lisran
               ,
               which
               there
               falls
               into
               the
               Wolga
               ,
               on
               the
               right
               hand
               .
               Afterwards
               ,
               we
               pass'd
               by
               many
               little
               Isles
               ,
               and
               came
               very
               late
               at
               night
               to
               the
               mountain
               of
               the
               Cosaques
               .
               It
               is
               all
               bare
               and
               without
               wood
               .
               The
               Cosaques
               who
               live
               upon
               the
               River
               Don
               ,
               and
               had
               their
               retreating
               places
               in
               this
               mountain
               ,
               whence
               they
               at
               a
               great
               distance
               discovered
               the
               Boats
               that
               were
               coming
               down
               ,
               and
               there
               appointed
               parties
               to
               carry
               on
               their
               Robberies
               ,
               have
               given
               it
               the
               name
               .
               But
               ever
               since
               the
               Weywode
               of
               Samara
               surpriz'd
               there
               a
               great
               party
               of
               Cosaques
               ,
               whereof
               there
               were
               five
               or
               six
               hundred
               kill'd
               upon
               the
               place
               ,
               they
               have
               forborn
               assembling
               there
               in
               so
               great
               numbers
               ,
               and
               appear
               only
               in
               small
               parties
               .
               All
               these
               mountains
               do
               sometimes
               reach
               a
               great
               way
               into
               the
               Country
               ,
               and
               sometimes
               they
               do
               but
               in
               a
               manner
               border
               the
               river
               ,
               to
               which
               they
               serve
               instead
               of
               a
               bank
               .
               We
               lay
               at
               Anchor
               all
               night
               ,
               at
               the
               place
               where
               this
               mountain
               begins
               ,
               and
               the
               next
               day
               ,
               29.
               we
               pass'd
               it
               ,
               and
               ,
               in
               our
               way
               ,
               the
               river
               Pantzina
               ,
               which
               falls
               into
               the
               Wolga
               ,
               on
               the
               right
               hand
               ,
               and
               having
               sail'd
               that
               day
               45
               werstes
               ,
               we
               cast
               Anchor
               at
               night
               near
               the
               Isle
               of
               Sagerinsko
               ,
               where
               we
               staid
               all
               night
               .
               Some
               Fisher-men
               ,
               who
               came
               aboard
               ,
               gave
               us
               intelligence
               that
               they
               had
               seen
               thereabouts
               40
               Cosaques
               ,
               who
               had
               made
               their
               appearance
               on
               the
               river
               side
               .
               Here
               we
               told
               our
               people
               ,
               that
               our
               Beer
               beginning
               to
               grow
               low
               ,
               they
               must
               content
               themselves
               for
               the
               future
               with
               water
               ,
               into
               which
               they
               might
               put
               a
               little
               Vinegar
               ,
               and
               so
               make
               Oxicrat
               of
               it
               .
            
             
               Aug.
               30.
               we
               came
               betimes
               in
               the
               morning
               to
               the
               mouth
               of
               the
               river
               Zagra
               ,
               which
               falls
               into
               the
               Wolga
               on
               the
               right
               hand
               ,
               near
               the
               Isle
               of
               Zagerinsko
               ,
               to
               which
               it
               gives
               the
               name
               .
               Forty
               werstes
               thence
               ,
               we
               pass'd
               by
               the
               Isle
               of
               Sosnou
               ,
               where
               news
               was
               brought
               us
               ,
               that
               we
               should
               meet
               with
               the
               500
               Casaques
               ,
               of
               whom
               one
               of
               the
               Fisher-men
               of
               Samara
               had
               given
               us
               an
               alarm
               ;
               whereupon
               all
               took
               Arms
               ,
               and
               the
               Guns
               were
               made
               ready
               ,
               but
               we
               saw
               not
               any
               body
               .
            
             
               Towards
               noon
               ,
               we
               came
               over
               against
               the
               mountain
               of
               Tichy
               ,
               which
               comes
               out
               so
               far
               on
               the
               right
               hand
               ,
               that
               at
               a
               great
               distance
               ,
               it
               seems
               to
               dam
               up
               the
               river
               ,
               which
               nevertheless
               is
               so
               shallow
               thereabouts
               ,
               that
               some
               affirmed
               ,
               the
               Cosaques
               forded
               it
               .
               Not
               far
               off
               there
               is
               a
               Bank
               of
               Sand
               ,
               called
               Owetzabrot
               ,
               and
               several
               little
               Isles
               ;
               full
               of
               copses
               and
               bushes
               ,
               which
               the
               Cosaques
               know
               how
               to
               make
               their
               advantages
               of
               ,
               in
               the
               carrying
               on
               their
               enterprises
               .
               There
               we
               met
               with
               two
               Fishermen
               ,
               who
               told
               us
               ,
               that
               some
               eight
               days
               before
               ,
               the
               Cosaques
               had
               taken
               a
               great
               Boat
               from
               them
               ,
               and
               had
               told
               them
               that
               within
               a
               small
               time
               ,
               they
               expected
               to
               come
               into
               those
               parts
               a
               great
               German
               ship
               .
               In
               the
               evening
               ,
               we
               called
               to
               two
               other
               Fisher-men
               ,
               who
               coming
               aboard
               ,
               we
               asked
               them
               what
               they
               knew
               concerning
               the
               Cosaques
               .
               The
               more
               aged
               was
               at
               first
               cautious
               and
               would
               say
               nothing
               ,
               but
               perceiving
               ,
               the
               other
               ,
               who
               was
               much
               younger
               ,
               had
               not
               used
               the
               same
               reserv'dness
               ,
               he
               confirm'd
               what
               his
               Camerade
               had
               said
               ,
               and
               assur'd
               us
               ,
               that
               he
               had
               seen
               40
               Cosaques
               retreating
               into
               the
               Wood
               ,
               which
               we
               discover'd
               from
               our
               Ship
               ,
               and
               that
               they
               had
               six
               Boats
               ,
               which
               they
               had
               brought
               ashore
               ,
               to
               be
               made
               use
               of
               against
               us
               .
               They
               both
               intreated
               us
               ,
               to
               make
               our
               best
               advantage
               ,
               of
               that
               discovery
               ,
               which
               would
               cost
               them
               their
               lives
               ,
               if
               the
               Cosaques
               came
               to
               know
               as
               much
               ,
               and
               to
               carry
               them
               away
               as
               Prisoners
               ,
               and
               set
               them
               ashore
               some
               werstes
               thence
               .
               Which
               we
               accordingly
               did
               ,
               but
               we
               doubled
               our
               Guards
               ,
               and
               kept
               them
               under
               a
               Guard
               all
               that
               night
               ,
               in
               regard
               we
               had
               no
               reason
               to
               be
               more
               confident
               of
               them
               ,
               than
               of
               the
               Cosaques
               themselves
               .
               The
               next
               morning
               at
               the
               Break
               of
               day
               ,
               we
               dismiss'd
               them
               .
               That
               day
               we
               sailed
               60
               werstes
               .
            
             
               The
               last
               of
               August
               ,
               we
               had
               so
               good
               a
               wind
               that
               we
               got
               120.
               werstes
               between
               Sun
               and
               Sun.
               The
               Isle
               of
               Ossino
               ,
               ten
               werstes
               distant
               from
               Saratof
               ,
               was
               the
               first
               thing
               we
               saw
               that
               day
               .
               The
               Sand-bank
               which
               near
               that
               place
               reaches
               a
               great
               way
               into
               the
               River
               ,
               put
               us
               to
               some
               difficulty
               to
               pass
               it
               .
               The
               Ship
               struck
               several
               times
               against
               it
               ,
               yet
               at
               last
               pass'd
               it
               without
               any
               stop
               .
               Twenty
               werstes
               thence
               there
               is
               another
               Isle
               called
               Schismamago
               ,
               and
               then
               that
               of
               Koltof
               ,
               which
               is
               50
               werstes
               from
               Soratof
               ,
               where
               we
               found
               sometimes
               16.
               sometimes
               20.
               sometimes
               30.
               sometimes
               
               40.
               foot
               water
               .
               Between
               these
               two
               Isles
               we
               met
               with
               two
               great
               Boats
               ,
               having
               each
               of
               them
               400.
               
               Mariners
               aboard
               it
               ,
               one
               belong'd
               to
               the
               Patriarch
               ,
               and
               was
               loaden
               with
               Provisions
               ;
               the
               other
               ,
               which
               was
               loaden
               with
               Cav●yar
               ,
               which
               is
               a
               past
               of
               the
               Spawn
               of
               Eggs
               of
               Sturgeon
               salted
               ,
               as
               we
               have
               said
               elsewhere
               ,
               belong'd
               to
               the
               Great
               Duke
               .
               They
               gave
               us
               several
               Volleys
               of
               small
               shot
               ,
               and
               we
               answer'd
               their
               civility
               with
               a
               great
               Gun.
               Near
               the
               Isle
               of
               Koltof
               ,
               we
               met
               with
               four
               other
               Boats
               ,
               coming
               from
               Astrachan
               ,
               loaden
               with
               Salt
               and
               Salt-fish
               ,
               upon
               the
               accompt
               of
               
                 Gregori
                 Mikitof
              
               ,
               one
               of
               the
               richest
               Merchants
               of
               Moscou
               .
               The
               Boat-men
               told
               us
               that
               they
               had
               seen
               ,
               near
               Astrachan
               ,
               in
               several
               Boats
               ,
               about
               200.
               
               Cosaques
               ,
               who
               had
               suffer'd
               them
               to
               pass
               ,
               without
               saying
               any
               thing
               to
               them
               .
               Not
               far
               from
               this
               I●●e
               may
               be
               seen
               on
               the
               right
               hand
               ,
               the
               mountain
               of
               Smiowa
               ,
               which
               is
               above
               40.
               westes
               in
               length
               .
               The
               word
               Smiowa
               signifies
               a
               Serpent
               ,
               and
               they
               have
               given
               the
               Mountain
               that
               name
               ,
               because
               it
               sometimes
               winds
               it self
               a
               great
               way
               into
               the
               Country
               ,
               sometimes
               ,
               it
               only
               borders
               the
               River
               .
               The
               Muscovites
               would
               have
               it
               so
               called
               from
               a
               Serpent
               ,
               or
               Dragon
               ,
               which
               having
               done
               abundance
               of
               mischief
               thereabouts
               ,
               was
               kill'd
               by
               some
               great
               Heroe
               ,
               and
               cut
               into
               three
               pieces
               ,
               which
               were
               immediately
               metamorphosed
               into
               so
               many
               stones
               ,
               and
               are
               shewn
               to
               this
               day
               ,
               to
               such
               as
               pass
               that
               way
               .
               From
               this
               Mountain
               ,
               all
               along
               the
               plain
               may
               be
               seen
               many
               Isles
               ,
               which
               they
               call
               
                 Sarok
                 ostrowe
              
               ,
               that
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               the
               Forty
               Isles
               .
            
             
               Sept.
               1.
               betimes
               in
               the
               morning
               ,
               
               we
               met
               with
               three
               great
               Boats
               ,
               between
               5.
               and
               600.
               tun
               a
               piece
               ,
               which
               yet
               took
               up
               but
               12.
               foot
               of
               water
               .
               They
               tow'd
               after
               them
               a
               great
               many
               little
               Boats
               ,
               in
               order
               to
               the
               unloading
               of
               the
               great
               ones
               ,
               where
               the
               River
               is
               not
               deep
               enough
               .
               The
               biggest
               of
               them
               carried
               Provisions
               for
               the
               Monastery
               of
               Troitza
               ,
               whereof
               we
               have
               spoken
               elsewhere
               .
               The
               Salute
               was
               the
               same
               with
               what
               we
               had
               made
               to
               those
               we
               had
               met
               before
               .
               About
               nine
               in
               the
               morning
               ,
               
               we
               pass'd
               in
               sight
               of
               the
               City
               of
               Soratof
               .
               It
               is
               seartd
               at
               52.
               deg
               .
               12.
               min.
               elevation
               ,
               in
               great
               plain
               four
               werstes
               from
               the
               River
               ,
               and
               upon
               a
               branch
               which
               the
               Wolga
               makes
               on
               that
               side
               .
               All
               the
               Inhabitants
               are
               Muscovian
               Musketiers
               ,
               under
               the
               command
               of
               a
               Weywode
               ,
               sent
               thither
               by
               the
               Great
               Duke
               ,
               for
               the
               preservation
               of
               the
               Country
               ,
               against
               the
               Tartars
               ,
               called
               Kalmuches
               ,
               who
               are
               possess'd
               of
               a
               vast
               Country
               ,
               reaching
               from
               those
               parts
               as
               far
               as
               the
               Caspian
               Sea
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               River
               Iaika
               .
               These
               Tartars
               make
               frequent
               incursions
               as
               far
               as
               the
               River
               Wolga
               ,
               and
               are
               not
               so
               inconsiderable
               ,
               but
               that
               they
               many
               times
               proclaim
               open
               War
               against
               the
               Great
               Duke
               .
               From
               Samara
               to
               Soratof
               ,
               are
               350.
               werstes
               .
            
             
               The
               second
               ,
               having
               a
               fair
               wind
               ,
               we
               pass'd
               in
               sight
               of
               the
               Isles
               of
               Kriusna
               and
               Sapunofka
               ,
               which
               are
               at
               a
               small
               distance
               one
               from
               the
               other
               ,
               and
               came
               to
               the
               Mountain
               of
               
                 Achmats
                 Kigori
              
               ,
               which
               ends
               at
               an
               Isle
               of
               the
               same
               name
               ,
               50.
               werstes
               from
               Saratof
               .
               This
               Mountain
               affords
               a
               very
               pleasant
               Prospect
               ,
               in
               as
               much
               as
               the
               top
               of
               it
               is
               clad
               with
               a
               perfectly-excellent
               verdure
               ,
               the
               ascent
               checquer'd
               with
               a
               soil
               or
               mold
               of
               several
               different
               colours
               ,
               and
               the
               skirt
               of
               it
               is
               a
               very
               great
               bank
               ,
               so
               even
               ,
               that
               it
               seems
               to
               have
               been
               done
               by
               hand
               .
               Twenty
               worstes
               from
               the
               Isle
               of
               Achmatsko
               we
               saw
               that
               of
               Solotoi
               ,
               and
               afterwards
               the
               Mountain
               of
               Sallottogori
               ,
               or
               the
               Golden
               Mountain
               .
               The
               Muscovites
               told
               us
               ,
               that
               name
               was
               given
               it
               ,
               for
               this
               reason
               ,
               that
               heretofore
               the
               Tartars
               had
               thereabouts
               surpriz'd
               a
               Muscovian
               Fleet
               ,
               so
               richly
               loaden
               ,
               that
               they
               divided
               Gold
               and
               Silver
               by
               the
               Bushel
               .
               VVe
               were
               no
               sooner
               past
               by
               this
               Mountian
               ,
               but
               we
               came
               in
               sight
               of
               another
               ,
               called
               Millobe
               ,
               that
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               Chalk
               .
               It
               reaches
               along
               the
               River
               40.
               werstes
               ,
               having
               the
               top
               as
               even
               as
               if
               it
               had
               been
               done
               by
               a
               Level
               ,
               and
               makes
               an
               insensible
               descent
               down
               to
               the
               River
               ,
               at
               the
               foot
               whereof
               are
               many
               Trees
               planted
               checquer-wise
               .
               After
               this
               ,
               we
               came
               to
               another
               Mountain
               on
               which
               we
               bestow'd
               the
               name
               of
               the
               Mountain
               of
               Pillars
               ,
               for
               as
               much
               as
               the
               rains
               having
               wash'd
               away
               the
               earth
               in
               several
               places
               ,
               they
               look'd
               at
               a
               distance
               ,
               like
               so
               many
               .
               Pillars
               ,
               out
               of
               order
               ,
               of
               several
               colours
               ,
               Blew
               ,
               Red
               ,
               Yellow
               ,
               and
               Green.
               Here
               we
               met
               with
               another
               great
               Boat
               ,
               the
               Pilot
               whereof
               sent
               us
               word
               ,
               that
               he
               had
               seen
               near
               Astrachan
               about
               70.
               
               Cosaques
               ,
               who
               has
               suffered
               them
               to
               pass
               without
               saying
               ought
               to
               them
               ;
               but
               withall
               ,
               that
               some
               four
               days
               before
               ten
               of
               those
               Rogues
               had
               trapann'd
               him
               out
               of
               500.
               
               Crowns
               ,
               not
               by
               setting
               on
               the
               Boat
               ,
               where
               they
               should
               have
               met
               with
               resistance
               ,
               since
               they
               could
               have
               made
               their
               party
               good
               against
               a
               much
               greater
               number
               of
               Enemies
               ;
               but
               they
               had
               taken
               that
               Boat
               and
               the
               Anchor
               ,
               which
               the
               Muscovites
               make
               use
               of
               when
               they
               go
               against
               the
               stream
               of
               the
               River
               (
               as
               we
               have
               express'd
               elsewhere
               )
               and
               kept
               both
               till
               the
               fore-said
               sum
               was
               sent
               them
               .
               In
               the
               evening
               ,
               assoon
               as
               we
               had
               cast
               Anchor
               ,
               we
               saw
               coming
               towards
               us
               ten
               Cosaques
               ,
               who
               went
               into
               a
               Boat
               ,
               and
               cross'd
               to
               the
               other
               side
               of
               the
               River
               .
               The
               Ambassador
               Brugman
               immediately
               commanded
               eight
               Musketiers
               ,
               taken
               ,
               some
               out
               of
               our
               retinue
               ,
               some
               from
               among
               the
               Soldiery
               ,
               to
               follow
               the
               Cosaques
               ,
               to
               find
               out
               what
               their
               design
               was
               ,
               and
               to
               endeavour
               to
               bring
               them
               aboard
               .
               But
               the
               Cosaques
               had
               time
               enough
               to
               get
               ashore
               ,
               and
               retreat
               into
               the
               wood
               ,
               whither
               they
               also
               carried
               their
               Boat
               ;
               so
               that
               it
               was
               far
               night
               ere
               our
               people
               return'd
               .
               Our
               Steward
               was
               much
               troubled
               thereat
               ,
               and
               represented
               to
               Brugman
               ,
               how
               dangerous
               it
               was
               ,
               to
               command
               our
               people
               at
               such
               unseasonable
               hours
               ,
               and
               that
               in
               a
               place
               where
               they
               could
               not
               be
               reliev'd
               ;
               but
               the
               other
               was
               so
               much
               incens'd
               at
               these
               remonstrances
               ,
               that
               he
               gave
               the
               Steward
               very
               unworthy
               language
               .
            
             
               Sept.
               3.
               we
               saw
               on
               the
               left
               hand
               the
               River
               of
               Ruslana
               ,
               and
               opposite
               thereto
               on
               the
               right
               hand
               ,
               
               the
               mountain
               of
               
                 Vrakufs
                 Karul
              
               ,
               which
               is
               150
               werstes
               from
               Saratof
               .
               They
               say
               that
               a
               Tartarian
               Prince
               ,
               named
               Vrak
               ,
               who
               giving
               Battel
               to
               the
               Cosaques
               in
               that
               place
               ,
               was
               there
               kill'd
               and
               buried
               ,
               gave
               it
               the
               name
               .
               Thence
               we
               came
               to
               the
               mountain
               Kamaschinka
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               river
               of
               the
               same
               name
               .
               It
               rises
               out
               of
               the
               torrent
               of
               Iloba
               ,
               which
               falls
               into
               the
               Don
               ,
               which
               falls
               into
               the
               Euxine
               Sea
               ,
               and
               divides
               Asia
               and
               Europe
               .
               The
               Cosaques
               cross
               this
               river
               in
               little
               Boats
               ,
               and
               make
               their
               incursions
               as
               far
               as
               upon
               the
               Wolga
               ;
               so
               that
               this
               is
               the
               most
               dangerous
               place
               of
               any
               .
               We
               saw
               along
               the
               River-side
               ,
               upon
               the
               right
               hand
               several
               wooden
               Crosses
               ,
               set
               there
               to
               signifie
               the
               Sepulchres
               of
               a
               great
               number
               of
               Muscovites
               ,
               who
               had
               been
               kill'd
               there
               by
               the
               Cosaques
               .
            
             
               Having
               pass'd
               this
               place
               ,
               we
               perceived
               the
               Caravan
               of
               Persia
               and
               Tartary
               ;
               it
               consisted
               of
               sixteen
               great
               Boats
               ,
               and
               six
               little
               ones
               .
               As
               soon
               as
               they
               saw
               us
               ,
               the
               Mariners
               gave
               over
               rowing
               ,
               and
               went
               only
               as
               the
               stream
               carried
               them
               ,
               to
               the
               end
               we
               might
               overtake
               them
               ;
               which
               oblig'd
               us
               to
               make
               all
               the
               Sail
               we
               could
               ,
               and
               to
               do
               what
               else
               lay
               in
               our
               power
               ,
               till
               we
               got
               up
               to
               them
               .
               We
               soon
               express'd
               our
               joy
               ,
               by
               the
               noise
               of
               our
               Trumpets
               ,
               and
               saluted
               the
               Caraven
               with
               four
               great
               Pieces
               ;
               they
               answer'd
               with
               all
               their
               small
               shot
               ,
               which
               oblig'd
               us
               to
               give
               them
               another
               Volley
               .
            
             
               The
               principal
               persons
               of
               this
               Caravan
               ,
               who
               could
               not
               have
               all
               met
               till
               they
               came
               to
               Samara
               ,
               were
               ,
               a
               Tartarian
               Prince
               ,
               named
               Massal
               ,
               the
               Cuptzi
               ,
               or
               the
               King
               of
               Persian's
               Merchant
               ,
               whom
               we
               spake
               of
               before
               ,
               a
               
                 Muscovian
                 Poslanick
              
               ,
               named
               
                 Alexei
                 Savinowits
                 Romantzikou
              
               ,
               sent
               by
               the
               Great
               Duke
               to
               the
               King
               of
               Persia
               ,
               an
               Ambassador
               from
               the
               Crim-Tartars
               ,
               a
               Merchant
               ,
               or
               Factor
               from
               the
               Chancellor
               of
               Persia
               ,
               and
               two
               Merchants
               of
               the
               Province
               of
               Kilan
               in
               Persia.
               
            
             
               Immediately
               after
               these
               first
               general
               expressions
               of
               joy
               ,
               we
               saw
               coming
               towards
               us
               a
               Muscovian
               Officer
               ,
               attended
               by
               a
               considerable
               number
               of
               Musketeers
               ,
               who
               came
               to
               give
               us
               a
               Volley
               ,
               and
               inquire
               after
               our
               health
               ,
               from
               the
               Prince
               of
               Tartary
               .
               As
               they
               came
               up
               to
               our
               Ship
               ,
               the
               Strelits
               discharg'd
               their
               Muskets
               ,
               and
               then
               only
               the
               Officer
               came
               aboard
               ,
               and
               made
               his
               complement
               .
               As
               soon
               as
               he
               left
               us
               the
               Ambassadors
               sent
               to
               the
               said
               Prince
               ,
               the
               Sieur
               Vchterits
               ,
               who
               was
               accompany'd
               by
               
                 Thomas
                 de
                 Melleville
              
               ,
               and
               our
               Muscovian
               Interpreter
               ;
               and
               commanded
               the
               Secretary
               of
               the
               Embassy
               ,
               who
               took
               along
               with
               him
               the
               Persian
               Interpreter
               ,
               to
               go
               at
               the
               same
               time
               and
               complement
               the
               Cuptzi
               ,
               who
               had
               in
               the
               interim
               sent
               one
               of
               his
               retinue
               to
               do
               the
               like
               to
               the
               Ambassadors
               .
            
             
               The
               Secretary
               coming
               to
               the
               Lar-board-side
               of
               the
               Cuptzi's
               Vessel
               ,
               would
               have
               got
               up
               into
               it
               there
               ,
               but
               his
               servants
               ,
               acquainting
               him
               that
               the
               Masters
               Wife
               having
               her
               lodgings
               on
               that
               side
               ,
               it
               would
               not
               be
               so
               fit
               for
               him
               ,
               so
               that
               he
               was
               forc'd
               to
               order
               the
               Boat
               to
               go
               about
               the
               Ship
               ,
               and
               to
               get
               in
               the
               other
               side
               .
               
               As
               we
               got
               in
               there
               stood
               several
               Servants
               ,
               very
               handsome
               persons
               ,
               who
               took
               us
               by
               the
               arms
               to
               help
               us
               up
               ,
               and
               conducted
               us
               to
               the
               Kuptzi's
               Chamber
               .
               We
               found
               him
               sitting
               in
               a
               Couch
               ,
               which
               was
               raised
               two
               foot
               high
               ,
               and
               cover'd
               with
               a
               piece
               of
               the
               best
               kind
               of
               Persian
               Tapestry
               .
               He
               had
               under
               him
               a
               coarse
               piece
               of
               Turkey
               Tapestry
               ,
               setting
               cross-leg'd
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               custome
               of
               his
               Countrey
               ,
               resting
               his
               back
               on
               a
               Crimson
               Satin
               cushion
               .
            
             
               He
               received
               us
               with
               much
               civility
               ,
               putting
               his
               hands
               to
               his
               breast
               ,
               and
               making
               a
               low
               inclination
               of
               the
               head
               ,
               which
               are
               the
               ordinary
               Ceremonies
               ,
               wherewith
               they
               receive
               those-Persons
               ,
               whom
               they
               would
               do
               the
               greatest
               honour
               .
               He
               intreated
               us
               to
               sit
               down
               by
               him
               ,
               which
               out
               of
               complyance
               we
               did
               ,
               but
               not
               without
               much
               trouble
               to
               us
               ,
               as
               being
               not
               accustomed
               to
               continue
               any
               long
               time
               in
               that
               posture
               .
               He
               very
               handsomely
               receiv'd
               our
               complement
               ,
               and
               answer'd
               it
               with
               so
               much
               of
               obligation
               and
               kindness
               ,
               that
               we
               could
               not
               but
               be
               much
               taken
               with
               his
               civility
               .
               He
               told
               us
               among
               other
               things
               ,
               that
               he
               was
               extremely
               desirous
               to
               see
               his
               own
               Country
               ,
               and
               his
               own
               House
               ,
               but
               the
               satisfaction
               it
               would
               be
               to
               him
               to
               see
               either
               of
               them
               ,
               would
               not
               be
               comparable
               to
               that
               which
               he
               had
               conceiv'd
               at
               the
               first
               sight
               of
               our
               Ship.
               He
               added
               ,
               that
               as
               soon
               as
               we
               were
               come
               into
               Persia
               ,
               we
               should
               find
               the
               roughness
               and
               barbarism
               of
               the
               Nation
               ,
               among
               whom
               we
               then
               were
               ,
               chang'd
               into
               an
               obliging
               civility
               ,
               to
               pleasant
               conversation
               ,
               and
               into
               a
               manner
               of
               life
               absolutely
               inviting
               ,
               and
               that
               attended
               with
               a
               freedom
               ,
               which
               should
               be
               common
               to
               us
               with
               all
               the
               Inhabitants
               of
               the
               Country
               .
               That
               ,
               he
               hoped
               ,
               at
               his
               arrival
               at
               the
               Court.
               it
               would
               not
               be
               hard
               for
               him
               ,
               with
               the
               assistance
               of
               his
               Friends
               there
               ,
               to
               obtain
               the
               charge
               of
               Mehemander
               ,
               or
               Conductor
               ,
               for
               our
               Embassy
               ,
               since
               he
               had
               the
               happiness
               of
               our
               acquaintance
               by
               the
               way
               :
               That
               then
               he
               would
               oblige
               us
               upon
               all
               occasions
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               mean
               time
               intreated
               us
               to
               dispose
               of
               his
               person
               ,
               and
               whatever
               was
               in
               the
               Ship
               ,
               as
               we
               pleased
               .
               He
               treated
               us
               with
               a
               Collation
               ,
               which
               was
               serv'd
               in
               ,
               Plate
               Vermilion-gilt
               ,
               and
               consisted
               only
               in
               Fruits
               ,
               Grapes
               ,
               and
               Pistachoes
               ,
               dry'd
               and
               pickled
               .
               The
               only
               drink
               we
               had
               ,
               was
               an
               excellent
               kind
               of
               Muscovian
               Aquavitae
               ,
               wherein
               he
               first
               drunk
               the
               health
               of
               the
               two
               Ambassadors
               together
               ,
               and
               afterwards
               that
               of
               each
               of
               them
               by
               himself
               ,
               which
               happened
               at
               the
               same
               time
               that
               his
               own
               was
               drunk
               in
               our
               ship
               ,
               which
               we
               knew
               to
               be
               so
               by
               the
               joint
               Volley
               of
               both
               the
               great
               Guns
               ,
               and
               the
               small
               shot
               .
               Taking
               our
               leave
               of
               him
               ,
               he
               told
               us
               as
               a
               great
               Secret
               ,
               that
               he
               had
               some
               news
               to
               tell
               the
               Ambassadors
               ;
               which
               was
               ,
               that
               he
               had
               it
               from
               a
               very
               good
               hand
               ,
               that
               the
               King
               of
               Poland
               
               had
               sent
               an
               Ambassador
               to
               
                 Schach
                 Sefi
              
               ,
               that
               he
               had
               taken
               his
               way
               by
               Constantinople
               and
               Bagdet
               ;
               that
               he
               was
               then
               upon
               his
               return
               to
               Astrachan
               ,
               and
               that
               he
               had
               order
               ,
               in
               his
               way
               ,
               to
               see
               the
               Great
               Duke
               ;
               but
               that
               the
               Weywode
               would
               not
               permit
               him
               to
               pass
               ,
               till
               he
               had
               first
               heard
               from
               the
               Court.
               That
               this
               was
               all
               he
               knew
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               Ambassadors
               might
               guess
               at
               the
               rest
               as
               also
               what
               may
               have
               been
               the
               occasion
               of
               his
               Voyage
               and
               Negotiation
               .
            
             
               The
               other
               eminent
               Persons
               of
               the
               Caravan
               sent
               also
               to
               complement
               us
               ,
               and
               to
               make
               proffer
               of
               their
               services
               ,
               intreating
               us
               to
               keep
               them
               company
               ,
               and
               assuring
               us
               of
               their
               assistance
               if
               need
               were
               .
               After
               a
               general
               Volley
               of
               all
               the
               Caravan
               ,
               we
               parted
               ,
               and
               kept
               on
               our
               course
               .
               At
               night
               we
               had
               a
               great
               Tempest
               ,
               with
               two
               extraordinary
               Thunder-claps
               ,
               and
               some
               flashes
               of
               Lightning
               ;
               but
               the
               weather
               soon
               became
               fair
               again
               ,
               and
               we
               had
               a
               great
               calm
               .
            
             
               Sept.
               4.
               being
               Sunday
               ,
               just
               as
               our
               Minister
               was
               beginning
               his
               Sermon
               ,
               came
               aboard
               us
               several
               Tartars
               ,
               whom
               Mussal
               the
               Tartarian
               Prince
               of
               Circassia
               sent
               to
               tell
               us
               ,
               that
               ,
               his
               disposition
               would
               not
               suffer
               him
               to
               give
               the
               Ambassadors
               a
               personal
               visit
               ,
               but
               as
               soon
               as
               his
               health
               would
               permit
               him
               to
               take
               the
               air
               ,
               it
               should
               be
               the
               first
               thing
               he
               did
               .
               The
               equipage
               of
               those
               who
               came
               along
               with
               the
               Person
               employ'd
               in
               this
               Message
               my
               very
               well
               deserve
               a
               little
               remark
               from
               us
               .
               As
               to
               his
               Person
               ,
               he
               was
               somewhat
               of
               the
               tallest
               ,
               his
               complexion
               of
               an
               Olive-colour
               ,
               his
               hair
               long
               ,
               greasie
               ,
               and
               black
               as
               Jet
               ,
               and
               his
               beard
               of
               the
               same
               colour
               and
               fashion
               .
               He
               had
               upon
               his
               upper
               Garment
               ,
               some
               black-Sheep-skin
               ,
               the
               woolly
               side
               out
               ,
               a
               Callot
               ,
               or
               close
               Cap
               ,
               on
               his
               head
               ,
               and
               his
               countenance
               such
               as
               a
               Painter
               might
               well
               take
               for
               an
               original
               ,
               if
               he
               were
               to
               represent
               the
               Devil
               .
               His
               retinue
               were
               in
               no
               better
               order
               ,
               having
               about
               them
               only
               Coats
               ,
               or
               Garments
               of
               some
               very
               coarse
               Cloath
               ,
               brown
               or
               black
               .
               We
               entertain'd
               them
               with
               certain
               Gobelets
               of
               Aquavitae
               ,
               and
               sent
               them
               sufficiently
               drunk
               to
               their
               Ship.
               
            
             
               About
               noon
               we
               came
               to
               the
               River
               of
               Bolloclea
               ,
               in
               the
               mid-way
               between
               Kamuschinka
               ,
               and
               
                 Zariza
                 ,
                 90
                 werstes
              
               distant
               from
               either
               of
               them
               .
               Having
               sail'd
               sixteen
               werstes
               further
               ,
               we
               came
               to
               a
               very
               high
               hill
               of
               sand
               ,
               called
               Strehlne
               ,
               near
               which
               we
               stayd
               all
               night
               .
            
             
               Sept.
               5.
               we
               had
               hardly
               weigh'd
               Anchor
               ,
               but
               the
               current
               forc'd
               us
               upon
               a
               sand-bank
               ,
               where
               we
               found
               but
               five
               foot
               and
               a
               half
               water
               .
               While
               we
               were
               busied
               about
               getting
               off
               the
               Ship
               ,
               the
               Caravan
               got
               before
               us
               ,
               and
               made
               towards
               Zariza
               ,
               with
               a
               design
               to
               take
               in
               there
               some
               other
               Muskettiers
               for
               its
               convoy
               to
               Astrachan
               .
               About
               noon
               ,
               we
               got
               to
               a
               place
               whence
               we
               might
               have
               gone
               in
               less
               than
               a
               days
               time
               as
               far
               as
               the
               River
               Don
               ,
               called
               by
               Ptolomey
               and
               other
               Antient
               Geographers
               Tanais
               ,
               which
               advances
               in
               that
               place
               as
               far
               as
               within
               seven
               leagues
               of
               the
               Wolga
               .
               
               taking
               its
               course
               towards
               the
               East
               .
               A
               little
               lower
               ,
               near
               
                 Achtobska
                 Vtska
              
               ,
               the
               Wolga
               divides
               it self
               into
               two
               branches
               ,
               whereof
               one
               ,
               which
               takes
               into
               the
               Country
               on
               the
               left
               hand
               ,
               goes
               a
               course
               contrary
               to
               that
               of
               the
               great
               River
               ,
               taking
               towards
               East-North-East
               ;
               but
               about
               one
               werste
               thence
               ,
               it
               re-assumes
               its
               former
               course
               ,
               and
               returns
               towards
               the
               South-East
               ▪
               so
               to
               fall
               into
               the
               Caspian
               Sea.
               In
               this
               place
               I
               found
               the
               Elevation
               to
               be
               48
               degrees
               ,
               51
               minutes
               .
            
             
               Five
               werstes
               from
               the
               River
               ,
               and
               seven
               from
               Zariza
               ,
               may
               yet
               be
               seen
               the
               ruins
               of
               a
               City
               ,
               which
               they
               say
               was
               built
               by
               Tamberlane
               .
               It
               was
               called
               Zaarefgorod
               ,
               that
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               the
               Royal
               City
               ;
               its
               Palace
               and
               Walls
               were
               of
               Brick
               ,
               which
               they
               still
               carry
               thence
               to
               build
               Walls
               ,
               Churches
               and
               Monasteries
               at
               Astrachan
               ;
               even
               at
               the
               time
               of
               our
               passage
               that
               way
               ;
               they
               were
               loading
               several
               great
               Boats
               with
               Brick
               ,
               bound
               for
               the
               place
               aforesaid
               .
            
             
               In
               this
               place
               ,
               we
               saw
               a
               Fisher-man
               ,
               who
               coming
               close
               by
               our
               Ship-side
               ,
               took
               a
               Bieluga
               ,
               or
               white-fish
               ,
               which
               was
               above
               eight
               foot
               long
               ,
               and
               above
               four
               foot
               broad
               .
               It
               was
               somewhat
               like
               a
               Sturgeon
               ,
               but
               much
               whiter
               ,
               and
               had
               a
               wider
               mouth
               .
               They
               kill
               it
               much
               after
               the
               same
               manner
               as
               Oxen
               are
               kill'd
               among
               us
               ,
               by
               first
               stunning
               it
               with
               a
               knock
               with
               a
               mallet
               .
               They
               sold
               it
               us
               for
               fifty
               pence
               .
            
             
               Sept.
               6.
               
               We
               overtook
               the
               Caravan
               ,
               at
               Zariza
               ,
               where
               most
               of
               the
               Passengers
               were
               landed
               ,
               and
               lodg'd
               in
               Tents
               ,
               upon
               the
               River-side
               ,
               expecting
               the
               Convoy
               ,
               which
               was
               to
               be
               sent
               from
               the
               adjacent
               Towns
               :
               but
               the
               wind
               being
               still
               fair
               for
               us
               ,
               we
               kept
               on
               our
               course
               .
               The
               City
               of
               Zariza
               
               is
               distant
               from
               
                 Soratof
                 350
                 werstes
              
               ,
               and
               lies
               on
               the
               right
               side
               of
               the
               River
               ,
               at
               the
               bottom
               of
               a
               Hill
               ,
               fortify'd
               with
               five
               Bastions
               ,
               and
               as
               many
               wooden
               Towers
               .
               It
               hath
               no
               other
               Inhabitants
               than
               about
               400
               Strelits
               or
               Muskettiers
               ,
               who
               serve
               against
               the
               incursions
               of
               the
               Tartars
               and
               Cosaques
               ,
               and
               are
               oblig'd
               to
               Convoy
               the
               Boats
               which
               go
               up
               ,
               and
               come
               down
               the
               River
               .
               There
               I
               found
               the
               elevation
               to
               be
               49
               d.
               and
               42.
               m.
               
            
             
               From
               the
               City
               of
               Zariza
               to
               Astrachan
               ,
               and
               the
               Caspian
               Sea
               ,
               there
               is
               only
               wast
               grounds
               and
               heaths
               ,
               and
               so
               barren
               a
               soyl
               ,
               that
               being
               not
               able
               to
               bring
               forth
               any
               kind
               of
               Corn
               ,
               all
               that
               Country
               ,
               even
               the
               City
               of
               Astrachan
               it self
               ,
               is
               forc'd
               to
               send
               for
               Wheat
               to
               Casan
               ,
               whence
               there
               comes
               such
               abundance
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               cheaper
               at
               Astrachan
               than
               it
               is
               at
               Moscou
               .
            
             
               Below
               Zariza
               lies
               the
               Isle
               of
               Zerpinske
               .
               It
               is
               twelve
               werstes
               in
               length
               ,
               and
               the
               Souldiers
               of
               the
               Garrison
               of
               Zariza
               ,
               send
               their
               Cattel
               thither
               〈◊〉
               .
               The
               Cosaques
               of
               those
               parts
               ,
               having
               observ'd
               that
               the
               Wives
               and
               Daughters
               of
               those
               Soldiers
               crossed
               over
               to
               the
               Island
               without
               any
               Guard
               ,
               went
               thither
               one
               day
               after
               them
               ,
               surpriz'd
               ,
               ravish'd
               ,
               and
               sent
               them
               back
               to
               their
               
               husbands
               ,
               
               without
               doing
               them
               any
               other
               mischief
               .
               Behind
               this
               Isle
               ,
               there
               falls
               into
               the
               Wolga
               a
               little
               River
               ,
               which
               rises
               out
               of
               the
               Don
               ,
               but
               it
               hath
               hardly
               water
               enough
               for
               little
               Boats
               ,
               which
               I
               conceive
               may
               be
               the
               reason
               ,
               why
               Geographers
               represent
               it
               not
               in
               their
               Maps
               ;
               there
               being
               only
               
                 Isaac
                 Massa
              
               ,
               who
               hath
               put
               it
               into
               his
               ,
               and
               calls
               it
               Kamous
               .
               The
               heats
               were
               there
               ▪
               abou
               ts
               so
               great
               in
               the
               moneth
               of
               September
               ,
               as
               that
               of
               the
               Dog-dayes
               is
               not
               more
               insupportable
               in
               Germany
               ;
               yet
               the
               Muscovites
               affirm'd
               ,
               they
               were
               but
               ordinary
               .
            
             
               Sept.
               7.
               
               The
               weather
               chang'd
               ,
               and
               a
               Tempest
               following
               ,
               we
               could
               not
               advance
               much
               .
               Having
               sayl'd
               ten
               werstes
               ,
               we
               saw
               ,
               on
               the
               right
               hand
               ,
               a
               Gibet
               erected
               upon
               a
               high
               reddish
               Hill.
               It
               was
               the
               first
               we
               had
               seen
               in
               those
               parts
               ,
               and
               we
               were
               told
               it
               was
               set
               up
               by
               the
               Weywode
               of
               the
               next
               City
               ,
               for
               the
               execution
               of
               the
               Cosaques
               ,
               he
               should
               take
               within
               his
               Government
               ,
               and
               that
               he
               gave
               them
               no
               other
               quarter
               ,
               but
               that
               their
               Camerades
               suffered
               not
               ▪
               the
               bodies
               to
               hang
               there
               above
               five
               or
               six
               dayes
               .
            
             
               The
               same
               day
               an
               humour
               took
               the
               Ambassador
               Brugman
               ,
               to
               cause
               all
               the
               Servants
               belonging
               to
               the
               Embassy
               to
               come
               before
               him
               ,
               to
               whom
               he
               said
               ,
               that
               he
               had
               reason
               to
               believe
               ,
               that
               there
               were
               many
               among
               them
               ,
               who
               express'd
               little
               kindness
               and
               respect
               towards
               him
               ,
               and
               ,
               if
               occasion
               serv'd
               ,
               would
               do
               him
               all
               the
               ill
               Offices
               lay
               in
               their
               power
               ,
               and
               consequently
               that
               his
               desire
               was
               ,
               that
               the
               Musicians
               ,
               the
               Guards
               ,
               and
               the
               Lacqueyes
               ,
               should
               take
               their
               Oaths
               to
               be
               faithful
               to
               him
               .
               Answer
               was
               made
               him
               ,
               that
               his
               distrust
               was
               ill-grounded
               ;
               that
               they
               saw
               not
               any
               reason
               why
               they
               should
               be
               oblig'd
               to
               a
               thing
               so
               extraordinary
               ,
               and
               that
               they
               were
               so
               far
               from
               having
               any
               ill
               design
               against
               him
               ,
               that
               ,
               on
               the
               contrary
               ,
               they
               were
               all
               ready
               to
               lay
               down
               their
               lives
               to
               do
               him
               any
               service
               ;
               but
               that
               they
               intreated
               him
               ,
               for
               his
               part
               ,
               to
               spare
               them
               as
               much
               as
               might
               be
               ,
               and
               to
               treat
               them
               more
               mildly
               than
               he
               had
               done
               :
               which
               he
               promised
               to
               do
               ,
               but
               it
               was
               one
               of
               those
               promises
               that
               are
               either
               kept
               or
               broken
               .
            
             
               The
               same
               day
               we
               met
               with
               a
               great
               Boat
               ,
               the
               Master
               whereof
               sent
               some
               Mariners
               aboard
               us
               ,
               to
               desire
               us
               to
               pity
               their
               sad
               condition
               ,
               and
               to
               relieve
               them
               with
               a
               little
               bread
               ,
               in
               the
               extremity
               they
               were
               in
               ,
               having
               not
               eaten
               ought
               for
               the
               space
               of
               four
               dayes
               .
               They
               told
               us
               it
               was
               three
               weeks
               since
               they
               came
               from
               Astrachan
               ,
               and
               that
               they
               had
               been
               robb'd
               in
               their
               way
               by
               thirty
               Cosaques
               ,
               who
               had
               taken
               away
               all
               their
               Provisions
               .
               VVe
               gave
               them
               a
               sack
               full
               of
               pieces
               of
               bread
               ,
               for
               which
               they
               gave
               us
               thanks
               ,
               with
               their
               ordinary
               Ceremonies
               ,
               bowing
               their
               heads
               down
               to
               the
               ground
               .
            
             
               Forty
               Werstes
               from
               Zariza
               ,
               lies
               the
               Isle
               of
               Nassonofska
               ,
               and
               opposite
               thereto
               ,
               on
               the
               right
               hand
               ,
               a
               great
               flat
               Mountain
               of
               the
               same
               name
               .
               Between
               the
               Isle
               and
               the
               Mountain
               there
               is
               a
               kind
               of
               a
               Grott
               ,
               where
               the
               Cosaques
               had
               ,
               some
               years
               before
               ,
               kill'd
               a
               great
               number
               of
               Muscovites
               ,
               who
               had
               lay'n
               there
               in
               ambush
               ,
               to
               surprise
               the
               others
               .
               In
               the
               evening
               ,
               a
               certain
               Fisher-man
               brought
               us
               a
               kind
               of
               fish
               w●ich
               we
               had
               never
               seen
               before
               .
               The
               Muscovites
               called
               it
               Tziberika
               ,
               and
               it
               was
               above
               five
               foot
               long
               ,
               with
               a
               long
               and
               broad
               snout
               like
               the
               Bill
               of
               a
               wild
               Drake
               ,
               and
               the
               body
               full
               of
               black
               and
               white
               spots
               ,
               like
               the
               Dogs
               of
               Poland
               ,
               but
               much
               more
               regular
               ,
               unless
               it
               were
               about
               the
               belly
               ,
               where
               it
               was
               all
               white
               .
               It
               had
               an
               excellent
               good
               taste
               ,
               and
               was
               at
               least
               as
               pleasant
               as
               that
               of
               Salmon
               .
               he
               sold
               us
               also
               another
               kind
               of
               fish
               much
               resembling
               a
               Sturgeon
               ,
               but
               much
               less
               ,
               and
               incomparably
               more
               delicate
               ,
               whereof
               there
               are
               abundance
               in
               the
               Wolga
               .
            
             
               The
               8.
               
               The
               Caravan
               ,
               which
               we
               had
               left
               at
               Zariza
               ,
               came
               up
               to
               us
               near
               a
               Cape
               ,
               called
               
                 Popowitska
                 Iurga
              
               ,
               upon
               this
               accompt
               that
               the
               son
               of
               a
               Muscovian
               Pope
               or
               Priest
               ,
               who
               had
               sometime
               headed
               the
               Cosaques
               and
               Bandits
               ,
               was
               wont
               to
               make
               his
               retreat
               ,
               and
               appoint
               his
               rendezvous
               at
               that
               place
               .
               They
               count
               from
               Zariza
               to
               that
               place
               70.
               werstes
               ,
               and
               thence
               to
               the
               Mountain
               of
               Kamnagar
               ,
               which
               lay
               on
               our
               right
               hand
               ,
               40.
               werstes
               .
               The
               River
               thereabouts
               is
               full
               of
               Isles
               and
               Sand-banks
               ,
               by
               which
               the
               Caravan
               was
               no
               less
               incommodated
               than
               we
               were
               ,
               though
               their
               Vessels
               were
               much
               less
               than
               ours
               .
               Twenty
               werstes
               lower
               there
               is
               a
               very
               high
               Island
               ,
               four
               werstes
               in
               length
               ,
               called
               Wesowi
               ,
               near
               a
               River
               of
               the
               same
               name
               ,
               which
               falls
               into
               the
               Wolga
               on
               the
               right
               hand
               .
               Thirty
               werstes
               lower
               ,
               the
               wind
               forc'd
               us
               into
               a
               corner
               ,
               where
               the
               River
               of
               
                 Wolodinerski
                 Vtsga
              
               falls
               into
               the
               Wolga
               .
               But
               in
               regard
               we
               were
               loath
               to
               let
               slip
               the
               opportunity
               of
               making
               a
               great
               dayes
               journey
               ,
               which
               the
               fairness
               of
               that
               wind
               put
               us
               in
               hope
               we
               might
               do
               ,
               we
               with
               much
               difficulty
               made
               a
               shift
               to
               get
               out
               ,
               and
               afterwards
               pass'd
               by
               the
               Country
               of
               Stupin
               ,
               thirty
               werstes
               from
               the
               City
               of
               Tzornogar
               ,
               which
               was
               the
               first
               we
               were
               to
               come
               at
               the
               next
               day
               .
               Ten
               werstes
               lower
               ,
               the
               Wolga
               puts
               out
               a
               second
               branch
               on
               the
               left
               hand
               ,
               called
               
                 Achtobenisna
                 Vtsga
              
               ,
               
               which
               joyns
               its
               waters
               to
               those
               of
               Achtobska
               ,
               whereof
               we
               spoke
               before
               .
               Thence
               we
               sayl'd
               five
               werstes
               further
               ,
               where
               the
               whole
               fleet
               cast
               Anchor
               ,
               near
               the
               Isle
               of
               Ossina
               ,
               which
               is
               seven
               werstes
               from
               Tzornogar
               .
               So
               that
               ,
               that
               day
               we
               got
               135.
               werstes
               ,
               or
               27.
               
               German
               Leagues
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               at
               the
               least
               as
               far
               as
               it
               is
               from
               Paris
               to
               Saumur
               .
            
             
               From
               this
               Countrey
               quite
               down
               to
               Astrachan
               ,
               on
               both
               sides
               of
               the
               River
               ,
               there
               grows
               abundance
               of
               Liquorice
               ,
               having
               a
               stalk
               as
               big
               as
               ones
               arm
               ,
               and
               about
               some
               four
               foot
               high
               .
               The
               seed
               of
               it
               is
               much
               like
               a
               vitch
               ,
               and
               lies
               in
               cods
               upon
               the
               top
               of
               the
               stalk
               .
               The
               Champain
               part
               of
               Media
               is
               cover'd
               therewith
               ,
               especially
               towards
               the
               River
               Araxes
               ;
               but
               the
               juyce
               of
               it
               is
               much
               sweeter
               ,
               and
               the
               root
               much
               bigger
               than
               that
               which
               grows
               in
               Europe
               .
            
             
             
               Sept.
               9.
               
               
               There
               rose
               a
               wind
               ,
               which
               soon
               grew
               into
               a
               Tempest
               ,
               and
               brought
               us
               about
               noon
               before
               the
               little
               City
               of
               Tzornogar
               ,
               where
               we
               stay'd
               .
               It
               was
               but
               some
               nine
               years
               before
               ,
               that
               the
               Great
               Duke
               had
               given
               order
               for
               the
               building
               of
               this
               City
               ,
               
               which
               lies
               200.
               werstes
               from
               Zariza
               ,
               some
               half
               a
               League
               lower
               than
               it
               is
               now
               :
               but
               the
               great
               floods
               having
               wash'd
               away
               the
               earth
               along
               the
               shore
               ,
               in
               such
               great
               quantities
               ,
               that
               the
               course
               of
               the
               River
               seem'd
               to
               be
               thereby
               diverted
               ,
               and
               that
               it
               would
               be
               ill
               coming
               ashore
               there
               ,
               they
               translated
               the
               City
               to
               the
               place
               where
               it
               is
               now
               .
               It
               is
               seated
               upon
               a
               high
               shore
               ,
               on
               the
               right
               side
               of
               the
               River
               ,
               and
               is
               fortify'd
               with
               eight
               wooden
               Towers
               ,
               and
               a
               Rampier
               with
               thick
               planks
               ,
               having
               no
               other
               Inhabitants
               than
               three
               or
               four
               hundred
               Souldiers
               ,
               who
               are
               kept
               there
               to
               secure
               the
               Countrey
               against
               the
               incursions
               of
               the
               Cosaques
               and
               
                 Kalmuckas
                 Tartars
              
               .
               There
               is
               at
               each
               corner
               of
               the
               City
               ,
               which
               is
               square
               ,
               a
               particular
               place
               for
               the
               Sentinels
               to
               stand
               ,
               erected
               upon
               four
               great
               poles
               ,
               whence
               they
               have
               a
               full
               prospect
               into
               a
               spacious
               plain
               as
               far
               as
               they
               can
               see
               ,
               without
               the
               least
               interposition
               of
               any
               wood
               ,
               or
               other
               eminency
               .
            
             
               What
               oblig'd
               the
               Great
               Duke
               to
               order
               the
               building
               of
               this
               City
               ,
               was
               ,
               the
               mischiefs
               done
               thereabouts
               by
               the
               Cosaques
               ,
               but
               particularly
               ,
               the
               defeat
               of
               a
               Caravan
               ,
               of
               1500.
               
               Muscovites
               :
               who
               were
               there
               surpriz'd
               some
               ten
               years
               before
               .
               It
               had
               a
               very
               strong
               Convoy
               ,
               but
               the
               River
               being
               extremely
               swift
               in
               that
               place
               ,
               and
               the
               Convoy
               being
               gone
               before
               ,
               the
               Cosaques
               ,
               who
               had
               suffered
               the
               Soldiers
               to
               pass
               by
               ,
               came
               out
               of
               their
               Ambushes
               ,
               set
               upon
               the
               Caravan
               ,
               kill'd
               seven
               or
               eight
               hundred
               men
               ,
               and
               took
               away
               all
               before
               the
               Convoy
               could
               come
               up
               ,
               the
               violence
               of
               the
               current
               not
               suffering
               it
               to
               get
               up
               the
               River
               time
               enough
               to
               relieve
               them
               .
               Between
               that
               place
               and
               the
               Astrachan
               ,
               there
               are
               no
               Trees
               to
               be
               seen
               on
               the
               River-side
               .
            
             
               The
               10.
               
               We
               left
               Tzornogar
               ,
               but
               the
               wind
               turning
               against
               us
               ,
               we
               could
               hardly
               get
               ten
               werstes
               that
               day
               .
               About
               noon
               ,
               some
               fisher-men
               brought
               us
               a
               noble
               Carp
               ,
               which
               weigh'd
               at
               least
               thirty
               pounds
               ,
               with
               eight
               other
               fish
               ,
               of
               those
               they
               call
               Sandates
               ,
               the
               fairest
               we
               had
               seen
               in
               all
               our
               Voyage
               .
               We
               would
               have
               paid
               for
               them
               ,
               but
               they
               refus'd
               our
               money
               ,
               and
               told
               us
               ,
               that
               they
               fish'd
               there
               for
               certain
               Merchants
               of
               Moscou
               ,
               who
               having
               farm'd
               the
               fishing
               of
               that
               place
               from
               the
               Great
               Duke
               ,
               would
               be
               sure
               to
               have
               them
               severely
               punish'd
               ,
               if
               ever
               it
               should
               come
               to
               their
               knowledge
               ,
               that
               they
               had
               sold
               any
               fish
               .
               We
               soon
               found
               their
               design
               was
               to
               be
               paid
               in
               Aquavitae
               ,
               accordingly
               a
               quart
               was
               ordered
               to
               be
               given
               them
               ,
               wherewith
               they
               seemed
               to
               be
               very
               well
               satisfy'd
               .
            
             
               Sept.
               11.
               
               The
               wind
               and
               weather
               fair
               ,
               we
               got
               120.
               werstes
               ,
               but
               without
               any
               accident
               worth
               noting
               ,
               save
               that
               about
               noon
               ,
               we
               pass'd
               by
               the
               Mountain
               of
               Polowon
               ,
               so
               called
               ,
               because
               half-way
               between
               Astrachan
               and
               
                 Zariza
                 ,
                 250.
                 werstes
              
               ,
               distant
               from
               each
               of
               them
               .
               We
               pass'd
               over
               the
               night
               near
               the
               Isle
               of
               Kyssar
               ,
               where
               the
               Ambassador
               Brugman
               ,
               who
               was
               upon
               the
               Guard
               ,
               hearing
               that
               the
               Sentinel
               had
               discovered
               a
               great
               Boat
               ,
               which
               the
               current
               of
               the
               River
               brought
               somewhat
               near
               our
               Vessel
               ,
               and
               that
               upon
               calling
               to
               them
               ,
               no
               body
               answer'd
               ,
               commanded
               fifteen
               Muskets
               to
               be
               shot
               off
               ,
               and
               at
               the
               same
               time
               ,
               a
               great
               Gun
               to
               be
               fired
               .
               All
               took
               the
               Alarm
               ;
               but
               hardly
               was
               every
               man
               got
               to
               his
               station
               ,
               ere
               they
               might
               perceive
               coming
               to
               the
               ship-side
               a
               small
               boat
               ,
               guided
               by
               only
               one
               man
               ,
               who
               gave
               us
               this
               accompt
               of
               himself
               ,
               that
               his
               boat
               was
               loaden
               with
               Salt
               ,
               and
               that
               his
               seven
               Camerades
               ,
               being
               acquainted
               with
               some
               of
               the
               Caravan
               ,
               had
               been
               so
               treated
               by
               them
               with
               Aquavitae
               ,
               that
               being
               all
               dead
               asleep
               ,
               he
               had
               been
               forc'd
               to
               let
               the
               boat
               go
               with
               the
               stream
               .
               Our
               Pilot
               knew
               the
               man
               ,
               as
               being
               an
               Inhabitant
               of
               Nise
               ,
               whereupon
               we
               gave
               him
               some
               Gobelets
               of
               Aquavitae
               ,
               and
               sent
               him
               back
               to
               his
               boat
               .
               The
               next
               day
               ,
               he
               came
               to
               acknowledge
               our
               kindness
               to
               him
               ,
               by
               a
               present
               of
               certain
               Sturgeons
               .
            
             
               The
               night
               following
               ,
               the
               wind
               continuing
               fair
               ,
               we
               thought
               fit
               to
               improve
               the
               opportunity
               ,
               and
               so
               set
               sayl
               by
               three
               in
               the
               morning
               .
               Sept.
               12.
               
               We
               soon
               came
               ,
               upon
               the
               left
               hand
               ,
               to
               a
               third
               branch
               of
               the
               Wolga
               ,
               
               called
               
                 Buch
                 wostowa
              
               ,
               which
               falls
               into
               the
               two
               precedent
               .
               Thence
               we
               came
               to
               the
               Isle
               of
               Coppono
               ,
               from
               which
               the
               name
               Coponogar
               is
               deriv'd
               to
               the
               County
               ,
               which
               is
               opposite
               thereto
               ,
               on
               the
               right
               side
               of
               the
               River
               .
               From
               this
               place
               ,
               there
               are
               150.
               werstes
               to
               Astrachan
               .
               
               Twenty
               werstes
               lower
               ,
               the
               Wolga
               makes
               a
               fourth
               branch
               ,
               on
               the
               left
               hand
               ,
               called
               
                 Danilofska
                 Vtsga
              
               ,
               which
               mingles
               not
               with
               any
               of
               the
               other
               three
               ,
               but
               disembogues
               it self
               by
               a
               particular
               Chanel
               into
               the
               Caspian
               Sea.
               Fifteen
               werstes
               thence
               lies
               ,
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               the
               River
               ,
               the
               Isle
               of
               Katarinski
               ,
               which
               is
               little
               ,
               but
               very
               pleasant
               ,
               by
               reason
               of
               the
               Wood
               ,
               and
               other
               plants
               that
               grow
               on
               it
               .
               Not
               far
               from
               it
               ,
               we
               saw
               upon
               a
               Sand-bank
               the
               Carkass
               of
               a
               Boat
               ,
               which
               had
               been
               cast
               away
               there
               and
               was
               half
               rotten
               .
               Being
               seen
               at
               some
               distance
               ,
               a
               man
               might
               take
               it
               for
               a
               Fort
               ,
               built
               there
               by
               the
               Cosaques
               ,
               nay
               there
               were
               those
               who
               imagined
               they
               had
               seen
               some
               of
               them
               ,
               which
               occasion'd
               a
               command
               to
               be
               given
               that
               some
               shot
               should
               be
               made
               into
               the
               Wood
               ;
               but
               it
               was
               done
               with
               so
               much
               Precipitation
               ,
               that
               one
               of
               the
               Muskets
               ,
               breaking
               in
               the
               hands
               of
               our
               Cook
               ,
               the
               splinters
               took
               off
               the
               Thumb
               of
               his
               left
               hand
               ,
               and
               hurt
               him
               in
               the
               forehead
               and
               breast
               .
               We
               stay'd
               the
               next
               night
               ,
               near
               the
               Isle
               of
               
                 Piruski
                 ,
                 80.
                 werstes
              
               from
               Astrachan
               ,
               after
               we
               had
               sail'd
               a
               hundred
               that
               day
               .
            
             
               Sept.
               13.
               while
               we
               were
               ,
               after
               morning
               prayer
               ,
               reading
               some
               Chapters
               out
               of
               the
               Bible
               ,
               and
               among
               others
               the
               XIII
               of
               Numbers
               ,
               where
               Moses
               speaks
               of
               the
               fertility
               of
               the
               Land
               of
               Canaan
               ,
               and
               the
               excellency
               of
               its
               Fruits
               ,
               especially
               of
               the
               Grapes
               ,
               brought
               thence
               by
               the
               Spies
               ,
               
               there
               came
               two
               Boats
               from
               Astrachan
               ,
               which
               brought
               us
               some
               Fruits
               to
               sell.
               We
               were
               so
               surpriz'd
               thereat
               ,
               that
               ,
               for
               my
               part
               ,
               I
               am
               in
               doubt
               whether
               that
               of
               the
               Holy
               Land
               could
               be
               better
               ;
               so
               delicious
               were
               the
               Melons
               and
               Peaches
               ,
               and
               the
               Kernels
               of
               the
               Grapes
               were
               as
               big
               as
               Nuts
               .
               This
               day
               betimes
               in
               the
               morning
               ,
               we
               came
               in
               sight
               of
               another
               Branch
               of
               the
               Wolga
               ,
               called
               Mituska
               ,
               
               which
               at
               some
               distance
               from
               the
               River
               ,
               is
               divided
               into
               two
               other
               Branches
               ;
               whereof
               the
               one
               is
               united
               to
               the
               
                 Danilofski
                 Vtsga
              
               ,
               which
               we
               spoke
               of
               before
               ,
               and
               the
               other
               falls
               again
               into
               the
               main
               river
               ,
               at
               some
               werstes
               thence
               .
               We
               were
               told
               ,
               that
               was
               the
               most
               dangerous
               place
               of
               all
               the
               river
               ,
               by
               reason
               those
               Robbers
               had
               their
               rendevouz
               and
               retreating
               places
               thereabouts
               .
               For
               indeed
               ,
               we
               saw
               ,
               between
               two
               Isles
               ,
               a
               great
               number
               of
               Cosaques
               ,
               at
               whom
               the
               Ambassador
               Brugman
               caus'd
               a
               great
               Gun
               to
               be
               fired
               .
               Five
               werstes
               lower
               ,
               and
               70
               from
               Astrachan
               ,
               we
               came
               to
               the
               last
               sand-bank
               ,
               which
               is
               called
               Kabangameel
               .
               Five
               werstes
               thence
               ,
               to
               the
               Promontory
               of
               Kabangengar
               ;
               and
               five
               lower
               ,
               to
               the
               Isle
               of
               Itziburki
               ,
               where
               we
               stay'd
               that
               night
               ,
               50
               werstes
               from
               Astrachan
               .
            
             
               We
               saw
               in
               those
               parts
               ,
               as
               also
               afterwards
               near
               Astrachan
               ,
               and
               upon
               the
               Caspian
               Sea
               ,
               a
               kind
               of
               wild
               Geese
               ,
               or
               rather
               Cormorants
               ,
               which
               the
               Muscovites
               call
               Babbes
               ,
               which
               in
               a
               manner
               cover'd
               the
               river
               side
               ;
               but
               of
               them
               more
               at
               large
               ,
               when
               we
               come
               to
               the
               description
               of
               the
               City
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               Country
               of
               Nagaia
               .
            
             
               The
               14.
               
               We
               were
               stay'd
               by
               a
               contrary
               wind
               ,
               and
               a
               tempest
               coming
               from
               the
               South-East
               ,
               so
               that
               we
               could
               hardly
               advance
               two
               werstes
               ,
               ere
               we
               were
               forc'd
               to
               cast
               Anchor
               ,
               and
               to
               continue
               there
               till
               the
               next
               day
               ▪
               We
               lay
               at
               80
               foot
               water
               .
               The
               Tartarian
               Prince
               sent
               us
               a
               Present
               of
               Beer
               ,
               Hydromel
               and
               Aquavitae
               ,
               with
               notice
               ,
               that
               if
               we
               liked
               it
               ,
               we
               might
               have
               more
               .
            
             
               Sept.
               15.
               the
               wind
               changing
               ,
               we
               set
               sail
               by
               four
               in
               the
               morning
               ,
               taking
               our
               course
               Southward
               ,
               and
               betimes
               in
               the
               morning
               ,
               came
               before
               the
               Isle
               of
               
                 Busan
                 ,
                 25
                 werstes
              
               from
               Astrachan
               ;
               and
               afterwards
               to
               a
               sixth
               Branch
               of
               the
               River
               Wolga
               ,
               
               called
               Baltzick
               ,
               within
               15
               werstes
               of
               the
               City
               .
               The
               plain
               ,
               which
               reaches
               from
               that
               place
               to
               Astrachan
               ,
               gave
               us
               the
               sight
               of
               the
               City
               by
               8
               in
               the
               morning
               .
               Three
               werstes
               lower
               ,
               and
               12
               from
               the
               City
               ,
               there
               is
               a
               seventh
               Branch
               of
               the
               Wolga
               ,
               
               called
               Knilusse
               ,
               which
               makes
               the
               Island
               of
               Dilgoi
               ,
               within
               which
               Astrachan
               is
               seated
               ,
               and
               having
               compass'd
               the
               Isle
               ,
               it
               falls
               into
               the
               Caspian
               Sea
               ,
               by
               many
               several
               chanels
               ,
               or
               ostiaes
               .
               We
               came
               to
               Astrachan
               about
               noon
               ,
               
               and
               whereas
               the
               City
               lies
               on
               the
               other
               side
               of
               the
               River
               ,
               which
               ,
               in
               that
               place
               ,
               divides
               Europe
               and
               Asia
               ,
               we
               may
               say
               ,
               that
               ,
               as
               we
               departed
               out
               of
               that
               part
               of
               the
               World
               ,
               which
               we
               may
               in
               some
               manner
               call
               our
               Country
               ,
               we
               made
               our
               first
               step
               into
               the
               other
               .
               We
               made
               some
               stay
               before
               the
               City
               ,
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               the
               River
               ,
               and
               saluted
               it
               with
               a
               Volley
               both
               of
               all
               our
               great
               Guns
               ,
               and
               small
               shot
               ,
               whereat
               the
               Inhabitants
               ,
               who
               were
               come
               in
               great
               numbers
               to
               the
               river-side
               ,
               were
               the
               more
               surpriz'd
               ,
               by
               reason
               they
               were
               not
               accustomed
               to
               hear
               Thunders
               of
               that
               kind
               .
            
             
               It
               will
               not
               be
               amiss
               in
               this
               place
               ,
               by
               a
               short
               digression
               ,
               to
               give
               an
               account
               of
               the
               situation
               of
               Astrachan
               ,
               
               of
               the
               qualities
               of
               the
               Country
               ,
               and
               the
               life
               of
               the
               Inhabitants
               .
               The
               Antient
               Geographers
               ,
               as
               
                 Ptolomy
                 ,
                 Strabo
              
               ,
               and
               others
               ,
               who
               follow
               them
               ,
               had
               no
               knowledge
               of
               these
               Tartars
               ,
               no
               more
               than
               their
               neighbours
               ,
               and
               have
               not
               made
               any
               mention
               of
               them
               ,
               but
               only
               under
               a
               general
               name
               of
               Scythians
               aud
               Sarmatians
               ,
               though
               they
               should
               indeed
               have
               been
               distinguish'd
               into
               so
               many
               different
               Nations
               ,
               suitable
               to
               the
               diversity
               there
               is
               in
               their
               Names
               ,
               their
               Language
               ,
               and
               manner
               of
               Life
               ;
               in
               all
               which
               they
               have
               nothing
               common
               one
               with
               the
               other
               .
               
                 Mathias
                 de
                 Michou
              
               ,
               a
               Physician
               ,
               and
               Canon
               of
               Cracovia
               ,
               who
               liv'd
               at
               the
               beginning
               of
               the
               last
               age
               ,
               says
               that
               those
               ,
               who
               confound
               the
               Tartars
               with
               those
               Nations
               ,
               which
               the
               Antients
               called
               
                 Getae
                 ,
                 Scythae
              
               ,
               and
               Sarmatae
               ,
               are
               much
               mistaken
               ,
               in
               as
               much
               as
               the
               Tartars
               have
               not
               been
               known
               ,
               but
               since
               the
               thirteenth
               Age.
               For
               in
               May
               1211.
               there
               appear'd
               a
               Comet
               ,
               which
               ,
               having
               its
               tail
               towards
               the
               West
               ,
               and
               menacing
               the
               Don
               and
               Russia
               ,
               presag'd
               the
               invasion
               which
               the
               Tartars
               made
               into
               those
               parts
               the
               year
               following
               .
               They
               were
               certain
               Indian
               Lords
               ,
               who
               having
               kill'd
               their
               King
               ,
               David
               ,
               got
               away
               ,
               first
               ,
               towards
               the
               Euxine
               Sea
               ,
               near
               the
               
                 Palus
                 Meotides
              
               ,
               where
               lived
               the
               antient
               Getae
               ,
               whence
               they
               afterwards
               advanc'd
               towards
               the
               Don
               ,
               and
               thence
               to
               the
               river
               Wolga
               ,
               where
               they
               live
               to
               this
               day
               .
               The
               same
               Author
               distinguishes
               them
               into
               four
               species
               ;
               to
               wit
               ,
               the
               Zav●lhenses
               ,
               (
               whom
               he
               also
               calls
               
                 Czahadai
                 )
                 Precopenses
                 ,
                 Cosanenses
              
               ,
               and
               Nohacenses
               ,
               and
               says
               ,
               they
               are
               the
               Tartars
               ,
               who
               live
               along
               the
               river
               Wolga
               ,
               (
               which
               he
               calls
               Volha
               )
               those
               of
               Precop
               ,
               those
               of
               Casan
               ,
               and
               those
               of
               Nagaia
               ,
               who
               are
               those
               of
               whom
               we
               are
               to
               treat
               of
               at
               present
               .
               
                 Alexander
                 Guagnin
              
               ,
               of
               Verona
               ,
               divides
               them
               into
               eight
               Colonies
               ,
               and
               gives
               them
               other
               names
               ;
               but
               it
               is
               our
               design
               to
               entertain
               the
               Reader
               only
               with
               what
               we
               have
               seen
               ,
               and
               to
               discover
               that
               part
               of
               Tartaria
               through
               which
               we
               travel'd
               .
               We
               say
               then
               ,
               that
               they
               call
               Nagaia
               ,
               
               that
               part
               of
               Tartary
               ,
               which
               lies
               between
               the
               rivers
               of
               Wolga
               ,
               and
               Iaika
               ,
               as
               far
               as
               the
               Caspian
               Sea
               ,
               whereof
               Astrachan
               is
               the
               principal
               City
               .
               It
               is
               reported
               that
               a
               Tartar-King
               ,
               named
               Astra-chan
               built
               it
               ,
               and
               gave
               it
               his
               own
               name
               :
               So
               that
               the
               Baron
               of
               Herberstein
               is
               very
               much
               mistaken
               ,
               when
               he
               says
               ,
               in
               his
               Relation
               of
               Muscovy
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               some
               days
               journey
               distant
               from
               the
               River
               ,
               whereas
               it
               is
               seated
               on
               the
               river-side
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               Isle
               of
               Dolgoi
               ,
               made
               there
               by
               two
               branches
               of
               the
               said
               River
               .
            
             
               After
               several
               very
               exact
               observations
               ,
               I
               found
               the
               Elevation
               of
               the
               Pole
               there
               ,
               to
               be
               26
               degrees
               ,
               
               22.
               minutes
               ,
               and
               the
               Climat
               so
               hot
               ,
               that
               in
               the
               Months
               of
               September
               and
               October
               ,
               the
               heats
               were
               still
               as
               great
               as
               they
               are
               in
               Germany
               in
               the
               height
               of
               Summer
               ,
               especially
               when
               the
               wind
               blew
               from-wards
               the
               Wolga
               ,
               East
               ,
               or
               North-East
               .
               'T
               is
               true
               ,
               the
               South-wind
               was
               there
               somewhat
               colder
               ,
               and
               brought
               with
               it
               the
               inconveniences
               ,
               nay
               indeed
               the
               scent
               ,
               of
               the
               neighbouring
               Sea
               ,
               wherewith
               it
               infected
               the
               whole
               Air.
               At
               our
               return
               that
               way
               ,
               our
               stay
               there
               happened
               to
               be
               in
               
                 Iune
                 ,
                 Iuly
              
               and
               August
               ,
               and
               yet
               the
               heats
               were
               not
               absolutely
               insupportable
               ,
               in
               regard
               they
               were
               moderated
               by
               the
               coolness
               ,
               which
               the
               South-wind
               continually
               brought
               along
               with
               it
               .
               But
               what
               is
               to
               be
               most
               admir'd
               ,
               is
               ,
               that
               ,
               in
               this
               hot
               Climat
               ,
               the
               Winter
               ,
               which
               lasts
               but
               two
               months
               ;
               is
               so
               exceeding
               cold
               ,
               that
               the
               River
               is
               frozen
               up
               ,
               and
               bears
               Sledges
               .
               Which
               is
               contrary
               to
               what
               other
               Authors
               say
               of
               it
               ,
               yet
               the
               Reader
               may
               take
               it
               for
               most
               certain
               .
            
             
               The
               Island
               of
               Dolgoi
               is
               sandy
               and
               barren
               ,
               
               insomuch
               ,
               that
               some
               Gardens
               ,
               and
               Lands
               cultivated
               by
               the
               Inhabitants
               of
               Astrachan
               ,
               excepted
               ,
               it
               produces
               nothing
               at
               all
               ,
               no
               more
               than
               does
               the
               Continent
               ,
               on
               the
               right
               hand
               ;
               but
               on
               the
               left
               ,
               towards
               the
               river
               Iaika
               ,
               there
               are
               very
               good
               pastures
               .
               On
               this
               side
               the
               Wolga
               ,
               West-ward
               ,
               lies
               a
               long
               Heath
               of
               above
               70.
               
               German
               leagues
               ,
               reaching
               as
               far
               as
               the
               Euxin
               Sea
               ,
               and
               towards
               the
               South
               ,
               another
               ,
               of
               above
               80.
               leagues
               ,
               along
               the
               Caspian
               Sea
               :
               as
               we
               found
               at
               our
               return
               from
               Persia
               ,
               when
               it
               was
               our
               chance
               to
               measure
               it
               ,
               by
               eleven
               very
               tedious
               dayes
               journeys
               .
               Yet
               are
               not
               these
               Deserts
               so
               barren
               ,
               but
               they
               produce
               more
               Salt
               ,
               
               than
               the
               marshes
               in
               France
               and
               Spain
               do
               .
               The
               Inhabitants
               of
               those
               parts
               call
               them
               
                 Mozakofski
                 ,
                 Kainkowa
              
               ,
               and
               Gwostofski
               ,
               which
               are
               ten
               ,
               fifteen
               ,
               and
               thirty
               werstes
               from
               Astrachan
               ,
               and
               have
               salt
               veins
               ,
               which
               the
               Sun
               bakes
               and
               causes
               to
               swim
               upon
               the
               face
               of
               the
               water
               about
               a
               finger
               thick
               ,
               much
               like
               Rock-Christal
               ,
               and
               in
               such
               abundance
               ,
               that
               ,
               paying
               an
               Impost
               of
               a
               half-penny
               upon
               every
               Poude
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               forty
               pound
               weight
               ,
               a
               man
               may
               have
               as
               much
               as
               he
               pleases
               .
               It
               smells
               like
               that
               of
               France
               ,
               and
               the
               Muscovites
               drive
               a
               great
               Trade
               with
               it
               ,
               bringing
               it
               to
               the
               side
               of
               the
               Wolga
               ,
               where
               they
               put
               it
               up
               in
               great
               heaps
               ,
               till
               they
               have
               the
               convenience
               of
               transporting
               it
               elsewhere
               .
               Petreius
               ,
               in
               his
               
                 History
                 of
                 Muscovy
              
               ,
               sayes
               ,
               that
               within
               two
               leagues
               of
               Astrachan
               ,
               there
               are
               two
               mountains
               ,
               which
               he
               calls
               Busin
               ,
               which
               afford
               such
               abundance
               of
               Rock-salt
               ,
               that
               ,
               if
               thirty
               thousand
               men
               were
               perpetually
               at
               work
               about
               it
               ,
               they
               would
               not
               be
               able
               to
               exhaust
               the
               pits
               .
               But
               I
               could
               learn
               nothing
               of
               those
               imaginary
               Mountains
               .
               Certain
               indeed
               it
               is
               ,
               that
               the
               salt-veins
               we
               speak
               of
               ,
               are
               inexhaustible
               ,
               and
               that
               as
               soon
               as
               you
               have
               taken
               off
               one
               crust
               or
               face
               of
               it
               ,
               there
               comes
               up
               another
               .
               The
               same
               Petreius
               is
               also
               much
               mistaken
               ,
               when
               he
               sayes
               ,
               that
               
                 Media
                 ,
                 Persia
              
               and
               Armenia
               ,
               are
               supply'd
               with
               Salt
               from
               these
               Mountains
               ,
               whereas
               these
               Countries
               have
               Salt
               marshes
               of
               their
               own
               ,
               as
               also
               Muscovy
               hath
               ,
               as
               we
               shall
               see
               in
               the
               sequel
               of
               this
               Relation
               .
            
             
               From
               Astrachan
               to
               the
               Caspian
               Sea
               ,
               are
               twelve
               leagues
               ,
               and
               thereabouts
               ,
               the
               river
               does
               so
               abound
               with
               fish
               ,
               that
               we
               bought
               twelve
               large
               Carps
               for
               two
               pence
               ,
               and
               two
               hundred
               young
               Sturgeons
               ,
               which
               are
               very
               delicate
               there
               ,
               for
               half
               a
               Crown
               .
               It
               produces
               also
               Lobsters
               ,
               or
               Seacrevices
               ,
               which
               multiply
               in
               a
               manner
               to
               infinity
               ,
               by
               reason
               the
               Muscovites
               and
               Tartars
               eat
               not
               of
               them
               .
               The
               Isles
               which
               are
               in
               the
               river
               afford
               habitations
               for
               all
               manner
               of
               Fowl
               ,
               especially
               an
               infinite
               number
               of
               wild
               Geese
               and
               Ducks
               ,
               which
               the
               Tartars
               take
               with
               Falcons
               and
               Hawks
               ,
               and
               are
               very
               expert
               in
               the
               ordering
               of
               those
               Birds
               for
               that
               kind
               of
               sport
               .
               They
               are
               also
               excellently
               well
               skill'd
               in
               the
               hunting
               of
               the
               wild
               Bore
               ;
               but
               in
               regard
               their
               Religion
               permits
               them
               not
               to
               eat
               of
               it
               ,
               they
               sell
               them
               for
               a
               small
               matter
               to
               the
               Muscovites
               .
            
             
               As
               to
               the
               Fruits
               of
               those
               parts
               ,
               
               it
               is
               certain
               ,
               that
               ,
               both
               in
               goodness
               and
               beauty
               ,
               they
               yield
               not
               to
               those
               of
               Persia
               ,
               especially
               Apples
               ,
               Quinces
               ,
               Nuts
               ,
               Peaches
               ,
               and
               Melons
               ,
               but
               above
               all
               ,
               that
               kind
               of
               Melons
               ,
               or
               rather
               Citruls
               ,
               which
               the
               Muscovites
               call●
               Arpus
               ,
               the
               Turks
               and
               
                 Tartars
                 ,
                 Karpus
              
               ,
               because
               they
               are
               extremely
               cooling
               ,
               and
               the
               
                 Persians
                 ,
                 Hinduanes
              
               ,
               because
               they
               had
               the
               first
               seeds
               of
               them
               from
               the
               Indies
               .
               This
               Fruit
               is
               excellently
               good
               ,
               and
               very
               pleasant
               to
               the
               tast
               ,
               as
               also
               to
               the
               eye
               ,
               having
               the
               rind
               of
               a
               lively-green
               colour
               ,
               the
               meat
               of
               a
               pale
               Carnation
               ,
               and
               the
               seed
               black
               .
               The
               Tartars
               ,
               who
               brought
               them
               to
               the
               City
               in
               Carts
               ,
               sold
               them
               two
               or
               three
               a
               penny
               .
            
             
               It
               is
               not
               many
               years
               since
               that
               they
               have
               had
               Grapes
               among
               them
               ,
               the
               Inhabitants
               of
               Astrachan
               being
               oblig'd
               for
               these
               to
               the
               Merchants
               of
               Persia
               ,
               who
               brought
               the
               first
               sets
               thither
               ,
               which
               an
               old
               Monk
               of
               a
               Convent
               that
               is
               in
               the
               Suburbs
               planted
               in
               his
               Garden
               .
               The
               Great
               Duke
               hearing
               that
               it
               had
               taken
               with
               good
               success
               ,
               and
               having
               tasted
               the
               Grape
               ,
               sent
               order
               to
               the
               Monk
               ,
               in
               the
               year
               1613.
               to
               improve
               his
               stock
               ,
               which
               he
               did
               ,
               and
               that
               with
               such
               increase
               ,
               that
               at
               the
               time
               of
               our
               being
               there
               ,
               there
               was
               no
               house
               almost
               ,
               but
               had
               its
               Arbours
               and
               Walks
               set
               about
               with
               Vines
               ,
               to
               the
               so
               great
               advantage
               of
               the
               Planters
               ,
               that
               the
               Master
               of
               the
               house
               where
               I
               lodg'd
               told
               me
               ,
               the
               Vines
               he
               had
               about
               his
               house
               had
               yielded
               him
               a
               hundred
               Crowns
               the
               year
               before
               .
               These
               Grapes
               ,
               with
               some
               other
               Fruits
               ,
               were
               either
               sent
               to
               the
               Great
               Duke
               ,
               or
               sold
               to
               the
               neighbouring
               Weywodes
               :
               but
               some
               years
               since
               ,
               they
               have
               planted
               a
               Vine
               there
               ,
               which
               hath
               yielded
               in
               one
               year
               above
               60.
               
               Pipes
               of
               excellent
               Wine
               .
            
             
               The
               Monk
               I
               spoke
               of
               was
               living
               at
               our
               being
               there
               ,
               and
               was
               a
               hundred
               and
               five
               years
               of
               age
               ▪
               He
               was
               a
               German
               ,
               born
               in
               Austria
               ,
               and
               had
               been
               carried
               away
               prisoner
               very
               young
               by
               some
               Turkish
               Soldiers
               ,
               who
               had
               sold
               him
               into
               Muscovy
               ,
               where
               he
               had
               chang'd
               his
               Religion
               ,
               and
               
               became
               a
               Monk.
               He
               was
               at
               that
               time
               Superior
               of
               the
               Monastery
               ,
               and
               still
               remembred
               some
               German
               words
               ,
               but
               very
               few
               .
               He
               was
               a
               very
               good
               natur'd
               Man
               ,
               and
               shew'd
               how
               much
               he
               was
               taken
               with
               our
               conversation
               ,
               by
               the
               frequent
               visits
               he
               made
               us
               :
               but
               as
               soon
               as
               he
               had
               taken
               off
               two
               or
               three
               Dishes
               of
               Aquavitae
               ,
               he
               was
               subject
               to
               the
               ordinary
               weaknesses
               of
               those
               of
               his
               age
               ,
               threw
               away
               his
               staff
               ,
               and
               fell
               a
               dancing
               ,
               though
               not
               with
               over
               much
               confidence
               .
            
             
               Heretofore
               ,
               
               all
               Nagaia
               was
               inhabited
               by
               Tartars
               ,
               who
               had
               their
               particular
               King
               ,
               and
               held
               a
               very
               fair
               correspondency
               with
               their
               Neighbours
               of
               Casan
               and
               Crim
               ,
               with
               whom
               they
               also
               ran
               the
               same
               fortune
               after
               their
               defeat
               .
               For
               the
               Great
               Duke
               ,
               
                 Iohn
                 Basilouits
              
               ,
               having
               reduc'd
               under
               his
               Jurisdiction
               the
               Tartars
               of
               Casan
               ,
               in
               the
               year
               1552.
               two
               years
               after
               ,
               set
               upon
               those
               of
               Nigaia
               ,
               and
               took
               the
               City
               of
               Astrachan
               by
               assault
               ,
               Aug.
               1.
               1554.
               
               He
               forc'd
               thence
               all
               the
               Tartars
               ,
               and
               ,
               having
               peopled
               the
               City
               with
               Muscovites
               ,
               he
               compassed
               it
               with
               a
               stone
               wall
               ,
               and
               added
               some
               other
               Fortifications
               :
               but
               it
               was
               the
               Great
               Duke
               
                 Michael
                 Foederouits
              
               ,
               that
               made
               it
               larger
               than
               it
               was
               ,
               by
               adding
               thereto
               that
               part
               ,
               which
               is
               called
               Strelitzagorod
               ,
               so
               called
               from
               the
               Muscovian
               Muskettiers
               ,
               who
               are
               quartered
               therein
               .
               The
               City
               is
               eight
               thousand
               Geometrical
               feet
               about
               ;
               and
               that
               side
               towards
               the
               River
               ,
               which
               ,
               in
               that
               place
               ,
               is
               two
               thousand
               ,
               two
               hundred
               and
               sixteen
               foot
               broad
               ,
               affords
               a
               pleasant
               Prospect
               ,
               by
               reason
               of
               the
               great
               number
               of
               Turrets
               and
               Steeples
               of
               stone
               ,
               which
               look
               very
               delightfully
               at
               a
               distance
               ,
               but
               within
               ,
               it
               is
               not
               answerable
               thereto
               ,
               the
               Houses
               being
               all
               of
               Wood
               ,
               and
               not
               well
               built
               .
               Some
               told
               us
               ,
               that
               there
               were
               in
               the
               City
               above
               500
               great
               Pieces
               of
               brass
               ,
               and
               among
               others
               ,
               many
               Mortar-pieces
               ▪
               The
               Garrison
               consisted
               of
               nine
               Pricasses
               ,
               or
               Regiments
               ,
               in
               each
               of
               which
               were
               500
               Muskettiers
               ,
               under
               the
               command
               of
               two
               Weywodes
               ,
               one
               Diak
               ,
               and
               several
               Captains
               ,
               and
               other
               Officers
               ,
               who
               have
               an
               eye
               upon
               the
               Tartars
               ,
               whom
               they
               have
               reason
               to
               be
               distrustful
               of
               .
            
             
               This
               City
               being
               seated
               upon
               the
               Frontiers
               of
               two
               of
               the
               most
               considerable
               parts
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               it
               may
               well
               be
               ,
               that
               not
               only
               the
               Tartars
               of
               
                 Chrim
                 ,
                 Precop
                 ,
                 Bugar
              
               ,
               and
               Nagaia
               ,
               and
               the
               Muscovites
               ,
               but
               also
               the
               Persians
               and
               Armenians
               (
               who
               are
               Christians
               )
               nay
               the
               Indians
               trade
               thither
               ;
               and
               these
               last
               have
               a
               particular
               market-place
               there
               for
               themselves
               .
               All
               which
               improves
               the
               Commerce
               of
               the
               City
               ,
               so
               that
               the
               Customs
               ,
               which
               there
               are
               very
               low
               ,
               amount
               to
               above
               25000
               Crowns
               a
               year
               .
            
             
               The
               Inhabitants
               of
               the
               Country
               ,
               who
               are
               the
               Tartars
               of
               Crim
               and
               Nagaia
               ,
               are
               not
               permitted
               to
               live
               within
               the
               City
               ,
               but
               are
               thrust
               into
               a
               place
               without
               the
               City
               ,
               which
               is
               hedg'd
               and
               palizadoed
               ,
               or
               forc'd
               to
               live
               in
               Huts
               ,
               which
               they
               set
               up
               and
               down
               ,
               in
               the
               open
               Fields
               ,
               because
               they
               are
               not
               suffer'd
               to
               build
               Cities
               ,
               nor
               to
               fortify
               their
               Towns
               nor
               Villages
               with
               walls
               .
               Their
               Huts
               are
               made
               either
               with
               Bull-rushes
               or
               Canes
               ,
               being
               about
               twelve
               foot
               diameter
               ,
               round
               ,
               and
               towards
               the
               top
               ,
               like
               the
               Coops
               wherein
               Chickens
               are
               kept
               in
               Europe
               .
               In
               the
               midst
               of
               that
               place
               ,
               which
               serves
               them
               for
               a
               Roof
               ,
               there
               is
               a
               hole
               ,
               through
               which
               goes
               out
               a
               stick
               ,
               having
               at
               the
               end
               a
               piece
               of
               coarse
               Cloath
               ,
               which
               they
               turn
               to
               the
               Wind
               ,
               to
               facilitate
               the
               going
               out
               of
               the
               Smoak
               ,
               and
               which
               they
               draw
               in
               ,
               when
               the
               Turf
               ,
               or
               Cow-dung
               ,
               which
               they
               burn
               ,
               is
               reduc'd
               to
               a
               live-Coal
               or
               Ashes
               .
               When
               the
               weather
               is
               very
               cold
               ,
               they
               put
               over
               the
               Hut
               a
               covering
               of
               coarse
               Cloath
               ,
               whereby
               they
               so
               keep
               in
               the
               heat
               ,
               that
               they
               pass
               over
               whole
               days
               without
               stirring
               out
               ,
               with
               their
               Wives
               and
               Children
               ,
               not
               feeling
               any
               inconvenience
               .
               They
               have
               no
               fixt
               habitation
               in
               the
               Summer-time
               ,
               but
               stay
               in
               those
               places
               where
               they
               find
               the
               best
               Pasture
               for
               their
               Cattel
               .
               When
               that
               begins
               to
               fail
               ,
               they
               put
               their
               Huts
               into
               Carts
               ,
               and
               their
               Wives
               ,
               Children
               ,
               and
               Goods
               upon
               Camels
               ,
               Oxen
               ,
               and
               Horses
               ,
               and
               so
               they
               ramble
               up
               and
               down
               the
               Country
               ,
               whence
               it
               comes
               that
               the
               Muscovites
               call
               them
               Poloutski
               ,
               Vagabonds
               .
            
             
               At
               the
               beginning
               of
               Winter
               they
               all
               come
               near
               and
               about
               Astrachan
               ,
               and
               lodge
               themselves
               in
               several
               crews
               or
               troops
               ,
               which
               lye
               not
               at
               so
               great
               a
               distance
               but
               that
               they
               can
               relieve
               one
               another
               against
               the
               
                 Malmukes
                 Tartars
              
               ,
               otherwise
               called
               the
               Tartars
               of
               Buchar
               ,
               their
               common
               and
               irreconcilable
               enemies
               ,
               who
               make
               their
               incursions
               up
               and
               down
               the
               Country
               ,
               from
               Astrachan
               and
               the
               Caspian
               Sea
               ,
               as
               far
               as
               
                 Sorat
                 of
              
               .
               The
               Tartars
               who
               live
               near
               the
               river
               Iaika
               are
               their
               tormentors
               on
               the
               other
               side
               ,
               disturbing
               their
               quiet
               by
               continual
               Alarms
               ,
               when
               the
               river
               is
               frozen
               .
               Whence
               it
               comes
               ,
               that
               the
               Muscovites
               ,
               to
               prevent
               their
               being
               ruin'd
               by
               the
               incursions
               of
               those
               people
               ,
               furnish
               them
               with
               Arms
               ,
               out
               of
               the
               Great
               Duke's
               Magazine
               ,
               whether
               they
               are
               oblig'd
               to
               return
               them
               ,
               as
               soon
               as
               the
               River
               and
               the
               ways
               are
               thaw'd
               :
               for
               they
               are
               not
               permitted
               to
               have
               any
               ,
               either
               defensive
               or
               offensive
               Arms
               in
               the
               Summer
               .
            
             
               'T
               is
               true
               ,
               they
               do
               not
               pay
               the
               Great
               Duke
               any
               Taxes
               or
               impositions
               ,
               but
               are
               oblig'd
               to
               serve
               him
               against
               his
               Enemies
               ,
               which
               they
               do
               the
               more
               gladly
               ,
               and
               without
               any
               compulsion
               ,
               out
               of
               the
               hope
               of
               booty
               ,
               as
               do
               also
               those
               of
               Daguestan
               ,
               whom
               we
               shall
               speak
               of
               hereafter
               .
            
             
               These
               Tartars
               have
               Princes
               of
               their
               own
               ,
               as
               also
               Commanders
               in
               time
               of
               War
               ,
               and
               particular
               Judges
               of
               their
               own
               Nation
               :
               but
               lest
               they
               should
               do
               any
               thing
               contrary
               to
               their
               allegiance
               to
               the
               Great
               Duke
               ,
               there
               are
               always
               some
               of
               their
               Myrses
               ,
               or
               Princes
               ,
               kept
               as
               Hostages
               in
               the
               Castle
               of
               Astrachan
               .
            
             
             
               The
               Tartars
               of
               Nagaia
               and
               Chrim
               ,
               are
               for
               the
               most
               part
               of
               little
               stature
               ,
               and
               fat
               ,
               having
               large
               faces
               and
               little
               eyes
               ,
               and
               being
               of
               an
               Olive-colour
               .
               The
               men
               have
               ordinarily
               as
               many
               wrinkles
               in
               their
               faces
               as
               old
               Women
               ,
               little
               beard
               ,
               and
               the
               head
               all
               shaven
               .
            
             
               All
               they
               have
               about
               them
               is
               a
               Casaque
               ,
               or
               Garment
               of
               a
               coarse
               grey
               Cloath
               ,
               upon
               which
               those
               of
               Nagaia
               wear
               for
               the
               most
               part
               a
               loose
               Mantle
               of
               black
               Sheep-kin
               ,
               with
               a
               Cap
               of
               the
               same
               stuff
               ,
               the
               Wool-side
               outward
               .
               The
               Women
               ,
               who
               are
               not
               unhandsom
               ,
               are
               commonly
               clad
               in
               white
               linnen
               Cloath
               ,
               and
               have
               about
               their
               heads
               a
               Coif
               of
               the
               same
               stuff
               ,
               folded
               ,
               and
               round
               ,
               like
               those
               pots
               which
               some
               make
               use
               of
               in
               the
               Wars
               ,
               having
               in
               the
               middle
               a
               hole
               ,
               fit
               to
               put
               a
               plume
               of
               feathers
               in
               .
               Upon
               this
               Coif
               ,
               and
               on
               both
               sides
               ,
               there
               hang
               a
               great
               many
               Copecs
               ,
               or
               Muscovian
               Pence
               .
            
             
               They
               many
               times
               vow
               their
               first-born
               ,
               or
               some
               one
               of
               their
               other
               Children
               ,
               to
               God
               ,
               or
               some
               Imam
               ,
               or
               Saint
               .
               And
               that
               these
               Nazarites
               may
               be
               distinguish'd
               from
               others
               ,
               if
               it
               be
               a
               Girl
               ,
               she
               wears
               a
               Ring
               with
               a
               Ruby
               ,
               a
               Turqueze
               stone
               ,
               or
               Coral
               in
               the
               Nostril
               ;
               If
               a
               Boy
               ,
               he
               wears
               it
               in
               his
               right
               ear
               .
               The
               Persians
               have
               the
               same
               custom
               ;
               but
               of
               that
               more
               at
               large
               hereafter
               Children
               go
               stark
               naked
               ,
               and
               are
               all
               big-belly'd
               .
            
             
               The
               Tartars
               live
               upon
               what
               their
               Cattel
               ,
               their
               hunting
               and
               fishing
               supplies
               them
               with
               .
               Their
               Cattel
               are
               large
               and
               fair
               ,
               as
               that
               of
               Poland
               .
               Their
               sheep
               ,
               as
               also
               those
               of
               Persia
               ,
               have
               great
               tayls
               ,
               which
               are
               all
               fat
               ,
               weighing
               20.
               or
               30.
               pounds
               ,
               the
               ears
               hanging
               down
               as
               our
               Spaniels
               ,
               flat-nosed
               .
               Their
               Horses
               are
               little
               and
               mishapen
               ,
               but
               strong
               and
               hardy
               .
               They
               have
               some
               Camels
               ,
               but
               they
               have
               most
               of
               them
               two
               bunches
               on
               their
               backs
               ,
               which
               they
               call
               Buggur
               ,
               those
               which
               have
               but
               one
               ,
               and
               by
               them
               called
               Towe
               ,
               are
               very
               scarce
               among
               them
               .
            
             
               Their
               ordinary
               food
               is
               fish
               dry'd
               in
               the
               Sun
               ,
               
               which
               serves
               them
               instead
               of
               bread
               .
               They
               have
               also
               certain
               Cakes
               made
               of
               Meal
               ,
               Rice
               ,
               and
               Millet
               ,
               fry'd
               in
               Oyl
               or
               Honey
               .
               They
               eat
               Camels
               and
               Horse-flesh
               ,
               and
               drink
               water
               and
               milk
               .
               Mares
               milk
               they
               much
               esteem
               ;
               with
               this
               they
               treated
               our
               Ambassadors
               ,
               when
               we
               gave
               them
               a
               Visit
               ,
               taking
               it
               out
               of
               a
               nasty
               Leather-bag
               ,
               to
               present
               it
               to
               us
               .
            
             
               They
               are
               for
               the
               most
               part
               Mahumetans
               ,
               
               of
               the
               Turkish
               Sect
               ,
               hating
               that
               of
               the
               Persians
               .
               Some
               have
               made
               profession
               of
               the
               Muscovian
               Religion
               ,
               and
               have
               been
               baptiz'd
               .
               They
               receiv'd
               us
               civilly
               ,
               at
               least
               as
               far
               as
               that
               Nation
               is
               capable
               of
               civility
               .
               One
               of
               their
               Princes
               would
               have
               given
               the
               Ambassadors
               the
               divertisement
               of
               Hawking
               ,
               but
               the
               Weywode
               would
               not
               permit
               it
               .
            
             
               The
               time
               we
               stay'd
               at
               Astrachan
               was
               spent
               in
               providing
               all
               things
               necessary
               for
               the
               prosecution
               of
               our
               Voyage
               .
               The
               Persians
               of
               the
               Caravanne
               ,
               and
               the
               Tartarian
               Prince
               sent
               often
               some
               of
               their
               people
               to
               complement
               us
               ;
               they
               also
               made
               us
               Presents
               ,
               and
               came
               in
               pe●son
               to
               Visit
               us
               .
               For
               ,
               we
               had
               hardly
               cast
               Anchor
               before
               Astrachan
               ,
               and
               made
               known
               our
               arrival
               by
               the
               discharging
               of
               the
               great
               Guns
               ,
               but
               the
               Cuptzi
               ,
               and
               the
               other
               Persian
               Merchants
               ,
               who
               were
               there
               but
               a
               little
               before
               us
               ,
               sent
               us
               a
               noble
               Present
               of
               all
               sorts
               of
               fruit
               ,
               Arpus's
               ,
               Melons
               ,
               Apples
               ,
               Apricocks
               ,
               Peaches
               ,
               and
               Grapes
               ,
               with
               this
               excuse
               ,
               that
               being
               ,
               as
               we
               were
               ,
               strangers
               in
               the
               Countrey
               ,
               they
               could
               make
               us
               no
               better
               Presents
               ,
               but
               when
               we
               were
               come
               to
               Persia
               ,
               they
               would
               be
               absolutely
               at
               our
               disposal
               .
               The
               Ambassadors
               having
               answer'd
               this
               civility
               ,
               sent
               them
               ,
               as
               also
               to
               the
               Tartarian
               Prince
               ,
               some
               of
               all
               sorts
               of
               distill'd
               waters
               ,
               and
               sweet
               meat●
               .
            
             
               The
               next
               day
               after
               our
               arrival
               ,
               
               we
               were
               Visited
               by
               many
               Persian
               Merchants
               ,
               who
               were
               desirous
               to
               see
               our
               ship
               .
               Not
               one
               among
               them
               but
               brought
               some
               Present
               of
               fruit
               according
               to
               the
               custom
               of
               their
               Countrey
               ,
               which
               permits
               them
               not
               to
               come
               empty-handed
               before
               persons
               of
               quality
               .
               They
               trea●ed
               us
               w●th
               much
               kindness
               and
               familiarity
               ,
               which
               the
               more
               delightfully
               surpriz'd
               us
               ,
               〈◊〉
               that
               we
               had
               but
               then
               parted
               from
               a
               Nation
               famous
               for
               its
               incivility
               and
               barbarism
               .
               And
               w●ereas
               thenc●
               forward
               we
               were
               to
               converse
               and
               negotiate
               with
               Persians
               ,
               we
               thought
               it
               not
               amiss
               to
               allow
               them
               the
               liberty
               to
               do
               what
               they
               pleas'd
               in
               our
               ship
               ,
               and
               were
               extremely
               pleas'd
               to
               see
               them
               get
               all
               so
               heartily
               and
               so
               kindly
               drunk
               ,
               that
               some
               ,
               as
               they
               parted
               ,
               fell
               into
               the
               water
               ;
               nay
               one
               of
               their
               Merchants
               ,
               an
               aged
               man
               ,
               falling
               fast
               asleep
               upon
               the
               Deck
               ,
               stay'd
               there
               all
               night
               .
               This
               good
               man
               was
               so
               kind
               in
               his
               Wine
               ,
               that
               taking
               a
               glass
               of
               French-wine
               from
               one
               of
               the
               Ambassadors
               who
               had
               drunk
               to
               him
               ,
               and
               perceiving
               they
               made
               him
               this
               complement
               ,
               that
               ,
               after
               the
               excellent
               Wines
               of
               his
               own
               Countrey
               ,
               he
               could
               not
               taste
               those
               of
               ours
               ,
               he
               made
               answer
               ,
               that
               ,
               though
               it
               were
               poyson
               ,
               yet
               coming
               from
               the
               Ambassadors
               hand
               ,
               he
               would
               take
               it
               off
               .
            
             
               The
               17.
               
               
               The
               
                 Persian
                 Cuptzi
              
               sent
               us
               a
               Present
               of
               two
               sacks
               of
               Rice
               ,
               the
               grain
               whereof
               was
               very
               white
               and
               very
               ●ig
               ,
               and
               a
               Vessel
               of
               preserv'd
               Garlick
               ,
               which
               was
               very
               pleasant
               to
               the
               taste
               .
               How
               the
               Persians
               preserve
               it
               shall
               be
               said
               hereafter
               .
               Many
               of
               the
               Cuptzi's
               Domesticks
               came
               also
               to
               see
               us
               ,
               and
               brought
               along
               with
               them
               some
               Mariners
               ,
               who
               were
               astonish'd
               at
               the
               bigness
               of
               our
               ship
               ,
               and
               said
               all
               ,
               that
               it
               would
               not
               be
               fit
               for
               the
               Caspian
               Sea
               ,
               whereof
               the
               high
               ,
               and
               in
               a
               manner
               contiguous
               Waves
               ,
               would
               overwhelm
               it
               ,
               and
               there
               was
               a
               necessity
               of
               taking
               down
               the
               Masts
               .
               They
               all
               affirm'd
               ,
               that
               the
               Culsum
               (
               so
               they
               call
               the
               Caspian
               Sea
               )
               had
               never
               born
               so
               great
               a
               ship
               ;
               which
               yet
               they
               only
               said
               in
               comparison
               of
               their
               own
               ,
               which
               are
               only
               little
               Barks
               ,
               
               made
               like
               our
               bathing-tubs
               in
               Europe
               ,
               
               so
               to
               take
               up
               but
               two
               or
               three
               foot
               water
               ,
               having
               neither
               Hatches
               nor
               Pump
               ,
               insomuch
               that
               they
               are
               forc'd
               to
               cast
               out
               the
               Water
               with
               shovels
               .
               They
               have
               but
               one
               great
               sayl
               ,
               no
               more
               than
               the
               Muscovites
               ,
               and
               know
               not
               what
               it
               is
               to
               sayl
               with
               a
               side-wind
               ;
               so
               that
               when
               a
               Tempest
               overtakes
               them
               ,
               they
               are
               forc'd
               either
               to
               go
               with
               the
               wind
               or
               cast
               Anchor
               :
               but
               commonly
               they
               go
               within
               Pistol-shot
               of
               the
               shore
               .
            
             
               The
               Persians
               having
               left
               us
               ,
               the
               Ambassadors
               sent
               to
               the
               Chief
               Weywode
               ,
               whose
               name
               was
               
                 Foedor
                 Vasilouits
              
               ,
               a
               Present
               ,
               which
               was
               a
               large
               drinking
               Cup
               Vermilion-gilt
               ,
               intreating
               his
               advice
               for
               the
               continuation
               of
               their
               Voyage
               ,
               and
               to
               know
               whether
               we
               should
               prosecute
               it
               by
               Sea
               or
               by
               Land.
               The
               Weywode
               desir'd
               a
               days
               time
               or
               two
               to
               consider
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               to
               take
               the
               advice
               of
               persons
               skill'd
               in
               Sea-affairs
               :
               but
               we
               stay'd
               not
               for
               his
               answer
               ,
               and
               resolv'd
               ,
               for
               several
               reasons
               ,
               to
               continue
               our
               Voyage
               by
               Sea.
               
            
             
               Sept.
               19.
               
               The
               Tartar-Prince
               having
               sent
               us
               word
               that
               he
               would
               give
               us
               a
               Visit
               aboard
               our
               Ship
               ,
               we
               sent
               our
               shallop
               to
               Land
               ,
               to
               bring
               him
               aboard
               .
               he
               brought
               with
               him
               another
               Tartar-Prince
               ,
               and
               a
               retinue
               of
               about
               40
               persons
               ,
               besides
               those
               who
               belong'd
               to
               
                 Alexei
                 Sauonouits
              
               ,
               the
               Great
               Duke's
               Poslanick
               .
               He
               was
               habited
               after
               the
               Muscovian
               fashion
               ,
               his
               Vestment
               embroider'd
               with
               Gold
               and
               Pearls
               ,
               and
               his
               person
               and
               deportment
               was
               suitable
               to
               the
               greatness
               of
               his
               birth
               :
               for
               he
               had
               a
               very
               good
               countenance
               ,
               a
               very
               clear
               complexion
               ,
               and
               black
               hair
               ,
               being
               about
               28
               years
               of
               age
               ,
               of
               an
               excellent
               good
               humour
               ,
               and
               eloquent
               .
               He
               was
               receiv'd
               into
               the
               ship
               with
               the
               noise
               of
               our
               Trumpets
               ,
               and
               the
               fiering
               of
               three
               great
               Pieces
               ,
               and
               conducted
               to
               the
               Ambassadors
               Chamber
               ,
               through
               the
               Guards
               and
               Soldiers
               in
               their
               Arms.
               
            
             
               After
               some
               two
               hours
               discourse
               ,
               during
               which
               he
               was
               entertain'd
               with
               Musick
               ,
               he
               desir'd
               to
               see
               the
               ship
               .
               He
               was
               shew'd
               it
               all
               ,
               and
               at
               last
               brought
               into
               the
               Hall
               ,
               where
               he
               found
               a
               Collation
               ready
               ,
               but
               he
               would
               not
               sit
               down
               ,
               and
               took
               leave
               of
               the
               Ambassadors
               ,
               to
               return
               to
               the
               City
               .
               At
               his
               departure
               ,
               he
               had
               the
               same
               honour
               done
               him
               as
               at
               his
               entrance
               .
            
             
               Sept.
               20.
               
               The
               Ambassadors
               sent
               to
               the
               Lord
               Naurus
               ,
               
               the
               King
               of
               Persia's
               Cuptzi
               ,
               to
               entreat
               him
               to
               honour
               them
               with
               a
               Visit
               in
               their
               ship
               ,
               which
               he
               promis'd
               to
               do
               .
               The
               next
               day
               he
               came
               ,
               accompany'd
               by
               another
               rich
               Merchant
               ,
               named
               
                 Noureddin
                 Mahomet
              
               ,
               and
               the
               Pristaf
               ,
               which
               the
               Weywode
               had
               sent
               to
               conduct
               him
               .
               His
               reception
               was
               like
               that
               of
               the
               Tartar-Prince
               .
               After
               the
               Collation
               ,
               at
               which
               pass'd
               several
               good
               discourses
               ,
               our
               Musick
               playing
               all
               the
               time
               ,
               they
               entreated
               us
               to
               give
               theirs
               leave
               to
               come
               in
               ,
               which
               consisted
               of
               Hawboyes
               and
               Timbrels
               .
               Their
               Timbrels
               were
               made
               of
               earth
               ,
               and
               were
               not
               much
               unlike
               our
               Butter-pots
               ,
               making
               a
               very
               strange
               noise
               ,
               though
               their
               playing
               on
               them
               was
               very
               regular
               and
               well
               carried
               on
               .
               The
               Collation
               had
               put
               them
               into
               so
               good
               an
               humour
               ,
               that
               in
               their
               return
               we
               could
               hear
               their
               Musick
               ,
               nay
               a
               good
               while
               after
               they
               were
               got
               into
               the
               City
               .
            
             
               The
               22.
               
               
               The
               Weywode
               sent
               his
               Presents
               to
               the
               Ambassadors
               ,
               which
               consisted
               in
               twenty
               Flitches
               of
               Bacon
               ,
               twelve
               large
               Fishes
               that
               had
               been
               hung
               up
               in
               the
               smoak
               ,
               a
               Barrel
               of
               Cavayar
               ,
               a
               Tun
               of
               Beer
               ,
               and
               another
               of
               Hydromel
               .
               About
               noon
               ,
               there
               came
               aboard
               us
               two
               of
               the
               Polish
               Ambassadors
               Servants
               ,
               whom
               the
               Cuptzi
               had
               spoken
               of
               ,
               to
               complement
               the
               Ambassadors
               in
               their
               Master's
               name
               ,
               and
               on
               the
               behalf
               of
               the
               Ambassador
               ,
               sent
               from
               the
               King
               of
               Persia
               to
               the
               King
               of
               Poland
               ,
               bringing
               along
               with
               them
               a
               bottle
               of
               Scherab
               ,
               or
               Persian
               Wine
               .
               The
               Polish
               Ambassador
               was
               a
               Iacobin
               Frier
               ,
               named
               
                 Iohn
                 de
                 Lucca
              
               ;
               and
               the
               Persian
               ,
               an
               Armenian
               Archbishop
               ,
               named
               
                 Augustinus
                 Basecius
              
               .
               The
               persons
               sent
               to
               us
               were
               two
               Capuchins
               ,
               one
               an
               Italian
               ,
               the
               other
               a
               French-man
               .
               They
               told
               us
               they
               had
               been
               five
               moneths
               at
               Astrachan
               ,
               and
               complain'd
               much
               of
               the
               ill
               treatment
               they
               had
               receiv'd
               there
               ,
               in
               that
               they
               were
               detain'd
               as
               Prisoners
               ,
               and
               not
               permitted
               to
               go
               any
               farther
               .
            
             
               The
               same
               day
               ,
               the
               Ambassadors
               acquainted
               the
               Weywode
               with
               their
               desire
               to
               Visit
               the
               Tartar-Prince
               ,
               entreating
               him
               ,
               to
               that
               end
               ,
               to
               accommodate
               them
               with
               horses
               for
               themselves
               ,
               and
               some
               of
               their
               retinue
               ;
               which
               he
               very
               civilly
               did
               ,
               sending
               the
               next
               day
               ,
               by
               his
               Gentleman
               of
               the
               horse
               ,
               to
               the
               River-side
               ,
               the
               number
               of
               horses
               we
               desired
               .
            
             
               Being
               come
               to
               a
               Lodging
               prepar'd
               for
               us
               without
               the
               City
               ,
               
               and
               having
               acquainted
               the
               Tartar-Prince
               with
               our
               arrival
               ,
               we
               walk'd
               towards
               his
               Lodging
               ,
               where
               he
               expected
               us
               .
               The
               Prince
               having
               notice
               of
               it
               ,
               met
               them
               in
               the
               Court
               ,
               where
               he
               receiv'd
               the
               Ambassadors
               very
               civilly
               ,
               and
               conducted
               them
               to
               a
               Chamber
               richly
               hung
               .
               There
               were
               with
               them
               the
               
                 Poslanick
                 ,
                 Alexei
              
               ,
               and
               a
               Tartar
               Ambassador
               of
               Chrim
               .
               The
               Collation
               was
               Magnificent
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               noblest
               fruits
               in
               the
               Countrey
               ,
               in
               great
               plenty
               .
               Our
               drink
               was
               Wine
               ,
               Beer
               ,
               Hydromel
               ,
               and
               Aquavitae
               ,
               of
               all
               enough
               :
               the
               Trumpets
               ,
               which
               the
               Weywode
               had
               lent
               him
               ,
               sounding
               in
               the
               mean
               time
               ,
               and
               other
               Musick
               playing
               .
               When
               he
               drunk
               the
               Great
               Duke's
               and
               his
               Highness
               our
               Master's
               health
               ,
               he
               stood
               ,
               and
               presented
               the
               Cup
               with
               his
               own
               hand
               ,
               to
               all
               the
               retinue
               ,
               even
               to
               the
               Pages
               .
               Alexei
               in
               the
               mean
               time
               told
               us
               Miracles
               of
               the
               birth
               and
               noble
               endowments
               of
               Mussal
               ,
               endeavouring
               to
               perswade
               us
               ,
               that
               he
               was
               not
               to
               be
               ranked
               among
               the
               other
               Myrses
               ,
               or
               Princes
               of
               Tartary
               ,
               but
               that
               he
               was
               to
               be
               consider'd
               as
               a
               very
               great
               Prince
               ,
               and
               Nephew
               to
               
                 Knez
                 Iuan
                 Borissouits
                 Circaski
              
               ,
               being
               his
               brother's
               son
               ,
               one
               of
               the
               greatest
               Lords
               of
               the
               great
               Duke's
               Court.
               He
               told
               us
               ,
               that
               ,
               when
               he
               did
               homage
               ,
               the
               Czaar
               had
               done
               him
               very
               particular
               favours
               ,
               and
               made
               him
               considerable
               Presents
               :
               that
               he
               had
               a
               Brother
               at
               Court
               ,
               a
               great
               Favorite
               :
               
               that
               his
               Sister
               was
               to
               marry
               the
               King
               of
               Persia
               ,
               
               and
               that
               he
               might
               serve
               us
               in
               both
               Kingdoms
               .
            
             
               ●
               This
               Entertainment
               took
               us
               up
               several
               hours
               ,
               
               after
               which
               the
               Ambassadors
               would
               have
               gone
               to
               see
               the
               Habitations
               of
               the
               Tartars
               ,
               without
               the
               City
               ;
               but
               the
               Muscovites
               very
               barbarously
               shut
               the
               Gates
               against
               them
               ,
               which
               oblig'd
               us
               to
               return
               to
               the
               ship
               .
            
             
               The
               24.
               
               The
               
                 Poslanick
                 ,
                 Alexei
              
               ,
               gave
               the
               Ambassadors
               a
               Visit
               ,
               upon
               his
               own
               accompt
               .
               He
               was
               kindly
               receiv'd
               ,
               and
               after
               he
               had
               been
               Magnificently
               treated
               at
               Dinner
               ,
               we
               sent
               him
               back
               to
               his
               Lodging
               ,
               attended
               by
               twelve
               persons
               of
               our
               retinue
               ,
               who
               had
               each
               of
               them
               a
               Sable
               skin
               .
               This
               Muscovite
               ,
               who
               might
               be
               about
               50.
               years
               of
               age
               ,
               was
               an
               ingenious
               man
               ,
               and
               had
               a
               great
               inclination
               to
               Learning
               ,
               contrary
               to
               the
               ordinary
               humour
               of
               those
               of
               his
               Nation
               .
               He
               had
               learnt
               some
               few
               Latine
               words
               ,
               and
               was
               a
               Lover
               of
               the
               Mathematicks
               ,
               whence
               it
               came
               that
               he
               Courted
               our
               Conversation
               ,
               in
               order
               to
               the
               advancement
               of
               his
               studies
               .
               He
               was
               so
               sedulous
               ,
               that
               in
               the
               space
               of
               five
               moneths
               ,
               that
               we
               were
               in
               company
               together
               ,
               both
               in
               Persia
               and
               by
               the
               way
               ,
               he
               made
               such
               a
               Progress
               therein
               ,
               that
               he
               could
               express
               himself
               well
               enough
               to
               be
               understood
               in
               Latine
               .
               'T
               is
               true
               ,
               't
               was
               not
               with
               the
               Congruity
               requisite
               ,
               but
               what
               he
               had
               was
               very
               extraordinary
               in
               a
               Muscovite
               .
               He
               learnt
               also
               the
               use
               of
               the
               Astrolabe
               ,
               as
               well
               to
               take
               the
               height
               of
               the
               Sun
               ,
               and
               find
               out
               the
               time
               of
               the
               day
               ,
               as
               to
               make
               use
               of
               it
               in
               Geometry
               .
               He
               had
               one
               made
               by
               our
               Clock
               maker
               ;
               and
               as
               soon
               as
               he
               came
               to
               any
               City
               or
               Village
               ,
               he
               went
               out
               into
               the
               Street
               ,
               to
               take
               the
               Elevation
               of
               the
               Pole
               ;
               which
               the
               Muscovites
               ,
               not
               accustom'd
               to
               see
               their
               Countrey-men
               employ'd
               in
               those
               exercises
               ,
               thought
               very
               strange
               .
            
             
               The
               25.
               
               
               The
               Cuptzi
               sent
               to
               invite
               the
               Ambassadors
               to
               a
               feast
               the
               next
               day
               ,
               and
               desir'd
               them
               to
               send
               him
               the
               name
               and
               titles
               of
               his
               Highness
               ,
               our
               Master
               ,
               as
               also
               the
               names
               and
               qualities
               of
               the
               Ambassadors
               ,
               that
               he
               might
               send
               them
               by
               an
               express
               to
               the
               Chan
               ,
               or
               Governour
               of
               Schamachie
               in
               Media
               ,
               that
               when
               we
               came
               to
               the
               Frontiers
               of
               Persia
               ,
               we
               might
               find
               all
               things
               ready
               for
               the
               prosecution
               of
               our
               Voyage
               .
            
             
               The
               26.
               
               He
               sent
               seven
               Horses
               to
               the
               River-side
               for
               the
               Ambassadors
               and
               their
               retinue
               ,
               but
               they
               made
               use
               only
               of
               two
               ,
               and
               ,
               causing
               the
               rest
               to
               be
               led
               ,
               they
               ordered
               the
               Gentlemen
               and
               Officers
               to
               walk
               a
               foot
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               custom
               in
               Germany
               .
               He
               had
               prepar'd
               the
               Feast
               in
               a
               great
               house
               ,
               which
               ,
               to
               that
               end
               ,
               he
               had
               borrow'd
               of
               the
               Weywode
               ,
               and
               over
               against
               it
               ,
               he
               had
               hir'd
               another
               Lodging
               ,
               where
               he
               had
               erected
               a
               Theater
               cover'd
               with
               Persian
               Tapistry
               ,
               for
               the
               Timbrels
               and
               Hawboyes
               ,
               who
               continu'd
               their
               Musick
               from
               our
               arrival
               to
               our
               departure
               .
            
             
               The
               house
               where
               the
               Feast
               was
               kept
               ,
               was
               all
               cover'd
               with
               Turkish
               and
               Persian
               Tapistry
               .
               The
               Cuptzi
               met
               the
               Ambassadors
               in
               the
               Court
               ,
               receiv'd
               them
               with
               great
               civility
               ,
               and
               conducted
               them
               through
               two
               Chambers
               hung
               all
               about
               ,
               into
               a
               third
               ,
               which
               was
               hung
               with
               Gold
               and
               Silver
               Brocadoe
               .
            
             
               In
               all
               the
               Chambers
               ,
               there
               were
               Tables
               and
               Seats
               cover'd
               with
               the
               best
               Persian
               Tapistry
               ,
               which
               the
               Cuptzi
               had
               done
               purposely
               for
               our
               convenience
               ,
               knowing
               we
               were
               not
               yet
               accustomed
               to
               the
               mode
               of
               Persia
               ,
               where
               they
               sit
               upon
               the
               ground
               to
               eat
               .
               The
               Tables
               were
               loaden
               with
               all
               sorts
               of
               Fruits
               and
               Preserves
               ,
               as
               Grapes
               ,
               Apples
               ,
               Melons
               ,
               Peaches
               ,
               Apricocks
               ,
               Almonds
               ,
               Raisins
               of
               the
               Sun
               ,
               whereof
               some
               were
               little
               and
               without
               stones
               ,
               Kernels
               of
               Nuts
               ,
               Pistachoes
               ,
               and
               several
               Indian
               fruits
               ,
               preserv'd
               in
               Sugar
               and
               Honey
               ,
               and
               over
               them
               were
               large
               pieces
               of
               Satin
               or
               Taffata
               .
            
             
               We
               were
               hardly
               set
               ,
               ere
               came
               in
               the
               two
               Ambassadors
               of
               Persia
               and
               Poland
               ,
               who
               had
               upon
               their
               ordinary
               Habits
               ,
               the
               Vestiments
               which
               the
               King
               of
               Persia
               had
               presented
               them
               with
               ,
               and
               the
               Iacobin
               Frier
               had
               a
               Golden
               Cross
               upon
               his
               breast
               as
               well
               as
               the
               Armenian
               Bishop
               .
               They
               took
               their
               places
               next
               the
               Ambassadors
               ,
               and
               being
               well
               skill'd
               in
               the
               
                 Latine
                 ,
                 Spanish
                 ,
                 Italian
              
               ,
               and
               French
               Languages
               ,
               their
               discourses
               were
               accordingly
               without
               any
               trouble
               ,
               and
               full
               of
               diversion
               .
            
             
               'T
               is
               the
               custome
               of
               Persia
               to
               begin
               their
               Feasts
               with
               Fruits
               and
               Preserves
               .
               We
               spent
               two
               hours
               in
               eating
               only
               those
               ,
               and
               drinking
               Beer
               ,
               Hydromel
               and
               Aquavitae
               .
               Then
               was
               brought
               up
               the
               meat
               in
               great
               Silver
               Dishes
               .
               They
               were
               full
               of
               Rice
               of
               divers
               colours
               ,
               and
               ,
               upon
               that
               ,
               several
               sorts
               of
               Meat
               boil'd
               and
               roasted
               ,
               as
               Beef
               ,
               Mutton
               ,
               tame
               Fowl
               ,
               wild
               Ducks
               ,
               Fish
               and
               other
               things
               ,
               all
               very
               well
               ordered
               ,
               and
               very
               delicate
               .
            
             
               The
               Persians
               use
               no
               knives
               at
               Table
               ,
               but
               the
               Cooks
               send
               up
               the
               meat
               ready
               cut
               into
               little
               bits
               ;
               so
               that
               it
               was
               no
               trouble
               to
               us
               to
               accustome
               our selves
               to
               their
               manner
               of
               eating
               .
               Rice
               serves
               them
               instead
               of
               bread
               .
               They
               take
               a
               mouthfull
               of
               it
               ,
               with
               the
               two
               fore-fingers
               ,
               and
               the
               thumb
               ,
               and
               so
               put
               it
               into
               their
               mouths
               .
               Every
               Table
               had
               a
               Carver
               ,
               whom
               they
               call
               Suffretzi
               ,
               who
               takes
               the
               meat
               brought
               up
               in
               the
               great
               Dishes
               ,
               to
               put
               it
               into
               lesser
               ones
               ,
               which
               he
               fills
               with
               three
               or
               four
               sor●s
               of
               meat
               ,
               so
               as
               that
               every
               Dish
               may
               serve
               two
               ,
               or
               ,
               at
               most
               ,
               three
               persons
               .
               There
               was
               but
               little
               drunk
               till
               towards
               the
               end
               of
               the
               repast
               ,
               and
               then
               the
               Cups
               went
               about
               roundly
               ,
               and
               the
               Dinner
               was
               concluded
               with
               a
               Vessel
               of
               Porcelane
               ,
               full
               of
               a
               hot
               blackish
               kind
               of
               drink
               ,
               which
               they
               call
               Kahawa
               ,
               whereof
               we
               shall
               have
               occasion
               to
               say
               more
               hereafter
               .
            
             
               The
               Persians
               express'd
               their
               civility
               towards
               us
               so
               highly
               ,
               both
               in
               word
               and
               deed
               ,
               at
               this
               〈…〉
               we
               could
               not
               have
               desir'd
               more
               in
               our
               own
               Country
               .
               Having
               taken
               leave
               both
               of
               
               our
               Entertainer
               ,
               the
               Ambassadors
               of
               Persia
               and
               Poland
               ,
               and
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               Company
               ,
               which
               was
               done
               with
               much
               honour
               and
               civility
               on
               all
               sides
               ,
               we
               drew
               off
               with
               the
               noise
               of
               the
               Timbrels
               and
               Ha●●boyes
               ,
               which
               sounded
               a
               retreat
               ,
               after
               a
               very
               pleasant
               manner
               .
               Two
               of
               the
               most
               considerable
               of
               the
               Company
               brought
               us
               to
               the
               City
               Gate
               ,
               where
               they
               renew'd
               their
               civilities
               ,
               and
               acknowledg'd
               the
               honour
               the
               Ambassadors
               had
               done
               them
               ,
               and
               re-assur'd
               us
               of
               their
               friendship
               and
               services
               .
               As
               the
               Ambassadors
               went
               into
               the
               Shallop
               ,
               some
               of
               the
               Ship
               Guns
               were
               fired
               ,
               which
               had
               also
               been
               done
               when
               they
               went
               out
               of
               it
               to
               go
               to
               the
               Feast
               .
            
             
               The
               27.
               the
               Ambassadors
               ,
               with
               some
               few
               persons
               about
               them
               ,
               took
               a
               walk
               ,
               and
               having
               gone
               about
               the
               City
               ,
               they
               went
               a
               league
               farther
               to
               see
               the
               habitations
               of
               the
               Tartars
               .
               We
               found
               by
               the
               way
               ,
               that
               ,
               in
               those
               parts
               ,
               Oxen
               and
               Horses
               tread
               out
               the
               Corn
               ,
               whereas
               in
               other
               places
               it
               is
               thrash'd
               ;
               whereby
               we
               explain'd
               that
               Law
               ,
               which
               forbids
               muzzling
               the
               Oxe
               that
               treadeth
               out
               the
               Corn.
               No
               Hut
               but
               had
               its
               Hawk
               or
               Faulcon
               ;
               in
               our
               return
               we
               met
               with
               one
               of
               their
               Princes
               coming
               from
               his
               sport
               ,
               
               having
               his
               Hawk
               on
               his
               fist
               ,
               and
               a
               Sheep-skin
               on
               his
               back
               ,
               as
               all
               the
               rest
               had
               .
               He
               exprest
               his
               trouble
               that
               he
               had
               not
               been
               at
               home
               to
               entertain
               the
               Ambassadors
               .
            
             
               The
               same
               day
               went
               thence
               the
               
                 Poslanick
                 Alexei
                 Sawinouits
              
               ,
               continuing
               his
               Voyage
               to
               Persia
               by
               the
               Caspian
               Sea.
               
            
             
               The
               28.
               
               
               The
               Ambassadors
               were
               treated
               with
               the
               same
               magnificence
               and
               ceremonies
               by
               the
               other
               Persian
               Merchant
               ,
               namely
               ,
               
                 Noureddin
                 Mahumed
              
               ,
               save
               that
               the
               Stage
               ,
               or
               Theater
               ,
               for
               the
               Muscovians
               ,
               was
               erected
               in
               the
               Court
               ,
               opposite
               to
               the
               Table
               ,
               but
               more
               richly
               adorn'd
               than
               that
               of
               the
               Cuptzi
               .
               He
               had
               also
               invited
               the
               Religious
               Men
               before
               spoken
               of
               ,
               certain
               Indians
               ,
               and
               two
               Muscovites
               ,
               who
               came
               from
               the
               Weywode
               ,
               and
               understood
               the
               Language
               .
               The
               Ambassador
               Brugman
               being
               engag'd
               in
               discourse
               with
               them
               ,
               
               broke
               out
               into
               very
               injurious
               expressions
               against
               the
               Turks
               ,
               who
               ,
               though
               enemies
               to
               the
               Persians
               ,
               yet
               were
               not
               then
               in
               any
               hostility
               against
               the
               Muscovites
               :
               whereupon
               the
               former
               fearing
               it
               might
               reflect
               on
               them
               ,
               as
               being
               the
               Masters
               of
               the
               Entertainment
               ,
               entreated
               the
               Ambassador
               not
               to
               engage
               into
               any
               further
               discourse
               concerning
               publike
               Affairs
               ,
               but
               to
               be
               merry
               ,
               and
               to
               assure
               himself
               ,
               that
               the
               expressions
               they
               then
               made
               us
               of
               their
               affection
               ,
               were
               but
               slight
               earnests
               of
               the
               friendship
               we
               were
               to
               expect
               from
               them
               after
               our
               arrival
               into
               Persia.
               
            
             
               The
               29.
               
               we
               were
               visited
               by
               the
               Myrsa
               ,
               or
               Tartar-Prince
               ,
               whom
               we
               had
               met
               two
               days
               before
               returning
               from
               his
               sport
               .
               He
               made
               us
               a
               present
               of
               some
               wild
               Geese
               ,
               which
               he
               had
               taken
               ,
               and
               invited
               us
               to
               go
               along
               with
               him
               a-Hawking
               the
               next
               day
               ,
               which
               we
               had
               accepted
               ,
               but
               the
               Weywode
               would
               not
               permit
               it
               ,
               as
               we
               said
               before
               .
            
             
               Septemb.
               the
               last
               ,
               the
               Weywode
               sent
               us
               a
               Present
               of
               some
               of
               the
               Country
               Preserves
               ;
               to
               wit
               ,
               Ginger-bread
               ,
               and
               the
               juyce
               of
               Goosberies
               reduc'd
               to
               a
               Past
               ,
               whereof
               some
               was
               dispos'd
               into
               the
               form
               of
               great
               Cheeses
               ,
               some
               flat
               ,
               and
               some
               in
               Rolls
               .
               It
               was
               ,
               in
               taste
               ,
               somewhat
               sharp
               and
               picquant
               ,
               and
               not
               unpleasant
               .
               The
               Muscovites
               put
               of
               this
               kind
               of
               paste
               into
               most
               of
               their
               sawces
               .
            
             
               October
               the
               first
               ,
               
               the
               Secretary
               of
               the
               Embassy
               ,
               with
               two
               other
               Officers
               of
               the
               retinue
               ,
               were
               ordered
               to
               go
               to
               the
               Weywode
               about
               some
               business
               .
               He
               receiv'd
               me
               with
               much
               civility
               ,
               made
               me
               set
               down
               by
               him
               ,
               and
               gave
               me
               a
               very
               favourable
               audience
               .
               But
               before
               he
               answer'd
               the
               Proposions
               we
               had
               made
               to
               him
               ,
               he
               made
               great
               complaint
               of
               the
               unhandsome
               treatment
               ,
               which
               Rodivon
               ,
               our
               Pristaf
               ,
               whom
               the
               Great
               Duke
               had
               order'd
               to
               conduct
               us
               as
               far
               as
               Astrachan
               ,
               had
               received
               from
               the
               Ambassador
               Brugman
               .
               He
               had
               given
               him
               very
               uncivil
               language
               ,
               and
               had
               call'd
               him
               
                 Bledinsin
                 ,
                 Sabak
              
               ,
               &c.
               never
               considering
               that
               he
               was
               employ'd
               by
               the
               Great
               Duke
               .
               He
               told
               us
               further
               ,
               that
               ,
               to
               his
               knowledge
               ,
               the
               Pristaf
               was
               a
               person
               of
               honour
               ,
               and
               prudent
               in
               the
               management
               of
               his
               charge
               :
               but
               that
               it
               was
               a
               great
               indiscretion
               in
               the
               Ambassador
               to
               treat
               him
               after
               that
               rate
               ,
               though
               Rodivon
               had
               not
               done
               his
               duty
               ,
               and
               that
               he
               should
               rather
               have
               made
               his
               complaints
               of
               him
               to
               his
               Czaarick
               Majesty
               ,
               or
               at
               least
               to
               those
               who
               represent
               the
               Prince's
               Person
               at
               Astrachan
               ,
               of
               whom
               he
               might
               have
               expected
               satisfaction
               :
               That
               he
               could
               not
               believe
               the
               Duke
               of
               Holstein
               would
               take
               it
               well
               ,
               no
               more
               than
               the
               Great
               Duke
               ,
               that
               any
               publick
               Officer
               of
               his
               Country
               should
               be
               treated
               in
               that
               manner
               :
               That
               he
               was
               oblig'd
               by
               the
               concernment
               of
               his
               charge
               to
               make
               those
               remonstrances
               to
               us
               ,
               but
               ,
               that
               there
               was
               not
               ,
               on
               the
               other
               side
               ,
               any
               reason
               the
               whole
               retinue
               should
               suffer
               for
               his
               mis-carriage
               ,
               and
               that
               that
               should
               not
               hinder
               him
               from
               giving
               us
               a
               speedy
               dispatch
               ;
               as
               indeed
               he
               immediately
               did
               .
            
             
               The
               dayes
               following
               were
               spent
               in
               carrying
               aboard
               the
               Provisions
               which
               we
               had
               bought
               ,
               
               for
               the
               prosecution
               of
               our
               Voyage
               .
               Our
               own
               people
               had
               bak'd
               Bread
               and
               Bisket
               ,
               and
               had
               brew'd
               a
               certain
               quantity
               of
               Beer
               .
               We
               had
               bought
               of
               the
               Tartars
               twenty
               fat
               Oxen
               ,
               at
               between
               eight
               and
               fourteen
               Crowns
               a
               piece
               ,
               as
               also
               several
               Barrels
               of
               Salt-fish
               ,
               intending
               to
               go
               to
               Sea
               with
               the
               first
               opportunity
               .
               And
               in
               regard
               we
               knew
               not
               what
               kind
               of
               sayling
               it
               was
               on
               the
               Caspian
               Sea
               ,
               and
               that
               it
               was
               represented
               to
               us
               as
               very
               dangerous
               ,
               by
               reason
               of
               the
               shallowness
               of
               the
               Wolga
               thereabouts
               ,
               for
               several
               leagues
               together
               ,
               besides
               our
               Muscovian
               Pilot
               ,
               we
               hired
               certain
               Tartars
               of
               the
               Country
               ,
               who
               promis'd
               to
               go
               before
               us
               in
               a
               Boat
               ,
               and
               to
               bring
               our
               ship
               into
               the
               main
               Sea.
               
            
             
             
               Accordingly
               ,
               Oct.
               10.
               we
               left
               Astrachan
               ,
               
               about
               noon
               ,
               having
               very
               fair
               weather
               ,
               taking
               our
               course
               towards
               South
               ,
               and
               South-west
               .
               But
               we
               had
               not
               got
               a
               league
               ,
               ere
               a
               contrary
               wind
               rising
               forc'd
               us
               to
               the
               shore
               ,
               and
               kept
               us
               there
               all
               that
               day
               ,
               and
               the
               next
               .
               We
               there
               receiv'd
               the
               visit
               of
               a
               certain
               Myrsa
               ,
               or
               Tartar-Prince
               ,
               a
               very
               handsome
               graceful
               person
               ,
               and
               one
               of
               the
               most
               considerable
               in
               those
               parts
               ,
               who
               presented
               us
               with
               a
               Mutton
               ,
               and
               a
               Barrel
               of
               Milk.
               
            
             
               We
               observ'd
               that
               near
               Astrachan
               ,
               and
               for
               the
               most
               part
               all
               along
               the
               River
               Wolga
               ,
               the
               Earth
               produc'd
               Simples
               in
               great
               abundance
               ,
               
               and
               of
               incredible
               bigness
               .
               The
               Herb
               ,
               which
               the
               Latins
               call
               Esula
               ,
               grew
               there
               as
               high
               as
               a
               Man
               ,
               and
               the
               Root
               of
               Angelica
               was
               as
               big
               as
               a
               Man's
               arm
               .
            
             
               The
               Tempest
               being
               over
               ,
               the
               12.
               we
               set
               forward
               ,
               but
               could
               get
               but
               a
               league
               that
               day
               .
               We
               got
               not
               much
               more
               the
               13.
               and
               were
               forc'd
               to
               cast
               Anchor
               near
               a
               little
               round
               Mountain
               ,
               on
               our
               left
               hand
               ,
               15.
               werstes
               from
               Astrachan
               .
            
             
               The
               Muscovites
               call
               this
               mountain
               Tomanoi-gor
               .
               We
               gave
               it
               the
               name
               of
               the
               
                 Snakie
                 Mountain
              
               ,
               
               by
               reason
               of
               the
               abundance
               of
               Serpents
               we
               met
               with
               there
               .
               It
               was
               full
               of
               Caper-trees
               ,
               and
               had
               abundance
               of
               the
               Herb
               called
               Semper-vivum
               ,
               of
               several
               kinds
               ,
               as
               Sea-house-leek
               ,
               Prickmadame
               ,
               &c.
               
               The
               Plain
               ,
               which
               is
               at
               the
               foot
               of
               this
               Hill
               ,
               affords
               one
               of
               the
               most
               delightful
               Prospects
               of
               the
               World
               ,
               and
               that
               for
               several
               leagues
               together
               .
               At
               night
               ,
               we
               saw
               in
               a
               Boat
               the
               Strelits
               who
               had
               convoy'd
               the
               Poslanick
               ,
               as
               far
               as
               Terki
               .
               They
               told
               us
               there
               was
               no
               danger
               in
               our
               way
               ,
               and
               that
               they
               had
               come
               it
               in
               24.
               hours
               .
            
             
               The
               14.
               the
               wind
               North-north-east
               ,
               we
               continu'd
               our
               Voyage
               ,
               and
               came
               in
               the
               afternoon
               over
               against
               a
               Chapel
               called
               
                 Zuantzuk
                 ,
                 30.
                 werstes
              
               from
               Astrachan
               .
               Hereabouts
               is
               the
               best
               fishing
               in
               the
               Country
               ;
               The
               Tartars
               call
               it
               Vtschu
               ,
               and
               it
               belongs
               to
               the
               Convent
               of
               Troitza
               ,
               or
               of
               the
               Trinity
               ,
               at
               Astrachan
               .
               The
               River
               Wolga
               ,
               in
               this
               place
               ,
               divided
               into
               several
               Chanels
               ,
               making
               so
               many
               Isles
               ,
               which
               are
               covered
               all
               over
               with
               Bushes
               ,
               Canes
               ,
               and
               Ozier
               ,
               as
               is
               also
               the
               Coast
               of
               the
               Caspian
               Sea
               ,
               as
               far
               as
               the
               River
               Koisu
               .
               There
               is
               ,
               among
               the
               rest
               ,
               one
               Isle
               named
               
                 Perul
                 ,
                 15.
                 werstes
              
               from
               Vtschu
               ,
               in
               which
               we
               saw
               a
               house
               built
               of
               wood
               ,
               of
               a
               considerable
               height
               :
               having
               on
               the
               roof
               of
               it
               a
               long
               pole
               with
               a
               Sheep's
               skull
               at
               the
               top
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               we
               were
               told
               it
               was
               the
               Sepulchre
               of
               a
               Tartarian
               Saint
               ,
               near
               which
               the
               Inhabitants
               ,
               as
               also
               some
               among
               the
               Persians
               ,
               when
               they
               either
               take
               a
               Voyage
               ,
               or
               are
               safely
               return'd
               home
               ,
               sacrifice
               a
               Sheep
               ,
               part
               whereof
               serves
               for
               the
               Sacrifice
               ,
               the
               rest
               for
               a
               Feast
               after
               the
               Sacrifice
               .
               Having
               ended
               their
               Prayers
               and
               Devotions
               ,
               the
               Sheep's
               head
               is
               put
               on
               the
               top
               of
               the
               pole
               ,
               where
               it
               is
               left
               ,
               till
               it
               be
               either
               reliev'd
               by
               another
               ,
               or
               fall
               off
               of
               it self
               .
               The
               Muscovites
               call
               this
               place
               
                 Tataski
                 Molobitza
              
               ,
               that
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               The
               Sacrifice
               of
               the
               Tartars
               .
               Behind
               this
               Isle
               ,
               on
               the
               left
               hand
               ,
               there
               were
               ,
               upon
               a
               high
               ,
               but
               very
               smooth
               ascent
               ,
               a
               great
               number
               of
               Hutts
               .
            
             
               At
               night
               we
               came
               to
               another
               Fishing-place
               ,
               15.
               werstes
               from
               the
               Sea
               ,
               where
               the
               River
               is
               shut
               in
               with
               a
               Palizadoe
               ,
               and
               kept
               by
               a
               hundred
               Muscovian
               Musketiers
               ,
               who
               keep
               a
               guard
               there
               against
               the
               Cosaque
               Pirates
               .
               In
               this
               place
               we
               saw
               a
               great
               number
               of
               Dog-fishes
               ,
               or
               Sea-hounds
               ,
               as
               also
               of
               that
               kind
               of
               Fowl
               which
               Pliny
               calls
               Onocratalus
               ,
               whose
               Beaks
               are
               long
               ,
               round
               ,
               and
               flat
               at
               the
               extremity
               ,
               as
               a
               Spoon
               beaten
               out
               .
               Putting
               its
               Beak
               into
               the
               water
               ,
               it
               makes
               a
               noise
               not
               much
               unlike
               that
               of
               an
               Ass
               ,
               whence
               it
               hath
               the
               name
               :
               but
               particularly
               we
               took
               notice
               of
               a
               kind
               of
               Geese
               ,
               or
               rather
               Cormorants
               ,
               whereof
               we
               made
               mention
               before
               .
               The
               Muscovites
               call
               them
               Babbes
               ,
               the
               
                 Persians
                 ,
                 Kuthum
              
               ,
               and
               the
               Moores
               of
               
                 Guiny
                 ,
                 Bombu
              
               .
               As
               to
               their
               feet
               ,
               leggs
               ,
               neck
               ,
               and
               colour
               ,
               they
               are
               like
               other
               Geese
               ,
               but
               they
               are
               bigger
               in
               body
               than
               Swans
               .
               Their
               Bills
               are
               above
               a
               foot
               and
               a
               half
               long
               ,
               and
               two
               fingers
               broad
               ,
               and
               forked
               at
               the
               end
               .
               Under
               their
               Bills
               ,
               they
               have
               a
               great
               bag
               of
               shrivell'd
               skin
               ,
               which
               they
               can
               dilate
               so
               ,
               as
               that
               it
               is
               able
               to
               contain
               near
               three
               Gallons
               of
               liquor
               ,
               and
               they
               make
               use
               of
               it
               as
               a
               reservatory
               for
               the
               fish
               they
               take
               ,
               till
               such
               time
               as
               they
               can
               swallow
               them
               down
               .
               For
               their
               throats
               are
               so
               wide
               ,
               that
               people
               are
               not
               only
               oblig'd
               to
               shut
               them
               ,
               when
               they
               make
               use
               of
               these
               Birds
               in
               fishing
               ,
               as
               they
               often
               do
               ,
               but
               also
               ,
               if
               we
               believe
               
                 Franciscus
                 Sanctius
              
               ,
               it
               was
               discover'd
               ,
               that
               one
               of
               these
               Birds
               ,
               which
               was
               taken
               upon
               its
               having
               overcharg'd
               the
               said
               bag
               ,
               had
               swallow'd
               down
               a
               Moor-child
               upon
               the
               Coasts
               of
               Africk
               .
               The
               Persians
               are
               very
               expert
               in
               dressing
               the
               skins
               of
               them
               ,
               and
               making
               Tabours
               thereof
               ,
               or
               covering
               therewith
               some
               other
               Musical
               Instruments
               .
               The
               Ambassador
               Crusius
               kill'd
               one
               of
               them
               upon
               the
               Caspian
               Sea
               side
               ,
               which
               was
               above
               two
               ells
               and
               a
               half
               between
               the
               extremities
               of
               the
               Wings
               ,
               and
               above
               seven
               foot
               from
               the
               head
               to
               the
               feet
               .
               
                 Franciscus
                 Fernandez
              
               ,
               in
               his
               
                 History
                 of
                 the
                 living-Creatures
                 and
                 Plants
                 of
                 Mexico
                 ,
              
               sayes
               ,
               that
               ,
               in
               those
               parts
               ,
               there
               are
               some
               that
               have
               teeth
               within
               their
               Bills
               ;
               but
               we
               are
               not
               to
               go
               out
               of
               Africa
               into
               America
               .
            
             
               We
               saw
               hereabouts
               another
               kind
               of
               Bird
               ,
               much
               after
               the
               form
               of
               wild
               Ducks
               ,
               save
               that
               they
               are
               somewhat
               bigger
               ,
               and
               black
               as
               Crows
               ,
               and
               have
               longer
               necks
               ,
               and
               the
               end
               of
               their
               bills
               forked
               .
               The
               Muscovites
               call
               them
               Baclan
               ,
               and
               they
               are
               seen
               only
               in
               the
               night
               time
               ;
               their
               quills
               are
               harder
               and
               bigger
               than
               those
               of
               Crows
               ,
               and
               very
               fit
               for
               designers
               .
            
             
               The
               15.
               we
               came
               to
               the
               mouth
               of
               the
               River
               Wolga
               ,
               and
               the
               entrance
               into
               the
               Caspian
               Sea
               ,
               which
               is
               12.
               leagues
               from
               Astrachan
               ,
               and
               full
               of
               small
               Islands
               ,
               covered
               ●●th
               Reeds
               &
               Canes
               till
               a
               man
               comes
               six
               leagues
               within
               the
               Sea.
               Some
               attribute
               to
               the
               Wolga
               as
               many
               mouths
               as
               there
               
               are
               Islands
               thereabouts
               ;
               but
               they
               are
               mistaken
               ,
               for
               those
               Islands
               are
               to
               be
               accompted
               rather
               made
               by
               the
               Sea
               ,
               than
               the
               River
               .
            
             
               The
               bottome
               is
               all
               muddy
               ,
               having
               but
               between
               four
               ,
               or
               four
               foot
               and
               a
               half
               water
               ,
               which
               put
               us
               to
               inexpressible
               trouble
               ,
               and
               took
               up
               our
               time
               so
               ,
               as
               that
               we
               hardly
               got
               four
               leagues
               in
               seven
               dayes
               .
               Our
               worst
               dayes
               were
               the
               18.
               and
               19.
               of
               October
               .
               The
               18.
               we
               were
               got
               on
               a
               Bank
               ,
               at
               five
               foot
               water
               ,
               and
               having
               spent
               as
               many
               hours
               in
               getting
               off
               ,
               we
               found
               indeed
               six
               foot
               water
               ,
               but
               soon
               discover'd
               that
               it
               was
               only
               a
               pit
               ,
               which
               of
               all
               sides
               ,
               had
               Banks
               ,
               at
               four
               and
               four
               foot
               and
               a
               half
               water
               .
            
             
               Having
               ,
               with
               no
               less
               trouble
               ,
               got
               again
               to
               the
               Bank
               where
               we
               had
               five
               foot
               water
               ,
               the
               wind
               being
               turn'd
               to
               the
               North-west
               ,
               the
               water
               fell
               so
               sensibly
               ,
               that
               we
               had
               but
               three
               foot
               ,
               the
               Ship
               being
               as
               it
               were
               fasten'd
               in
               the
               mud
               .
               We
               unloaded
               part
               of
               our
               Provisions
               into
               the
               Tartarian
               Boat
               that
               went
               before
               us
               ,
               and
               set
               all
               our
               people
               on
               work
               ,
               to
               get
               off
               ;
               but
               though
               they
               took
               incredible
               pains
               ,
               so
               as
               that
               they
               had
               not
               the
               leasure
               either
               to
               eat
               or
               drink
               ,
               yet
               could
               they
               do
               no
               good
               ,
               so
               that
               all
               could
               be
               done
               was
               patiently
               to
               expect
               the
               return
               of
               the
               water
               ,
               which
               we
               could
               not
               hope
               for
               but
               with
               the
               change
               of
               the
               wind
               .
               This
               was
               no
               small
               affliction
               to
               those
               ,
               who
               consider'd
               that
               we
               were
               there
               at
               the
               mercy
               of
               the
               Cosaques
               ,
               who
               might
               easily
               have
               taken
               us
               prisoners
               ,
               and
               forc'd
               us
               to
               ransome
               our selves
               .
               With
               all
               these
               misfortunes
               there
               happen'd
               to
               be
               such
               a
               thick
               mist
               ,
               that
               we
               could
               not
               see
               from
               one
               end
               of
               the
               Ship
               to
               the
               other
               ,
               and
               occasion'd
               a
               great
               oversight
               in
               us
               ,
               by
               firing
               a
               great
               Gun
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               order
               of
               the
               Ambassador
               Brugman
               ,
               at
               a
               Muscovian
               Boat
               that
               pass'd
               somewhat
               near
               our
               Ship
               :
               Those
               who
               were
               in
               the
               Boat
               return'd
               us
               their
               curses
               ,
               and
               told
               us
               ,
               that
               they
               might
               as
               freely
               pass
               that
               way
               ,
               as
               we
               ,
               who
               were
               Strangers
               ,
               and
               went
               by
               the
               Great
               Duke's
               permission
               ,
               whom
               we
               were
               oblig'd
               to
               acknowledge
               for
               Soveraign
               of
               that
               Sea
               ,
               and
               their
               Prince
               ;
               that
               since
               we
               were
               so
               much
               given
               to
               shooting
               ,
               we
               might
               keep
               our
               powder
               to
               be
               us'd
               against
               the
               Cosaques
               ,
               who
               not
               far
               thence
               expected
               us
               .
               This
               reproach
               caus'd
               two
               other
               Boats
               to
               fare
               the
               better
               ,
               and
               our selves
               also
               ,
               for
               ,
               instead
               of
               injurious
               speeches
               ,
               they
               sent
               us
               some
               of
               the
               fruits
               of
               Circassia
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               an
               excellent
               kind
               of
               Pears
               ,
               Nuts
               ,
               and
               Medlars
               .
            
             
               Oct.
               21.
               at
               night
               ,
               we
               first
               perceiv'd
               that
               the
               water
               was
               risen
               to
               five
               foot
               ,
               which
               begat
               in
               us
               a
               hope
               ,
               that
               we
               might
               put
               off
               to
               Sea.
               The
               Tempest
               ,
               which
               rose
               the
               22.
               with
               a
               South-south-eastwind
               ,
               brought
               it
               up
               to
               nine
               foot
               ;
               but
               it
               was
               so
               violent
               ,
               that
               not
               daring
               to
               make
               use
               of
               our
               Sails
               ,
               we
               were
               forc'd
               to
               continue
               still
               at
               Anchor
               ,
               and
               expect
               fairer
               weather
               ,
               which
               came
               not
               till
               five
               dayes
               after
               .
            
             
               The
               23.
               in
               the
               morning
               ,
               the
               sky
               being
               clear
               ,
               I
               observ'd
               the
               Sun
               at
               its
               rising
               ,
               and
               found
               ,
               that
               ,
               in
               respect
               of
               the
               Compass
               ,
               it
               rose
               22.
               degrees
               more
               towards
               the
               South
               than
               it
               should
               ,
               by
               which
               means
               we
               discover'd
               ,
               that
               ,
               in
               that
               place
               ,
               the
               needle
               declin'd
               22.
               degrees
               from
               the
               North
               ,
               towards
               the
               West
               .
            
             
               The
               27.
               the
               Tempest
               being
               over
               ,
               we
               return'd
               all
               our
               things
               into
               the
               Ship
               ,
               and
               dismiss'd
               our
               Boat
               ,
               and
               ,
               having
               hoised
               Sail
               ,
               got
               into
               the
               Sea
               ;
               but
               we
               hardly
               made
               a
               league
               ,
               ere
               we
               were
               again
               in
               the
               mud
               ,
               and
               oblig'd
               to
               send
               for
               the
               Boat.
               But
               perceiving
               we
               had
               water
               enough
               ,
               the
               28.
               and
               seeing
               thirteen
               Sail
               behind
               us
               coming
               out
               of
               the
               Wolga
               ,
               whom
               we
               conceiv'd
               to
               be
               the
               Caravan
               ,
               we
               order'd
               the
               Boat
               to
               be
               sent
               back
               .
               It
               was
               the
               Tartar-Prince
               ,
               two
               Merchants
               of
               Persia
               ,
               and
               five
               hundred
               Muscovian
               Musketiers
               ,
               with
               their
               Colonel
               ,
               who
               were
               going
               to
               relieve
               the
               Garrison
               of
               Terki
               :
               but
               what
               put
               us
               most
               to
               a
               loss
               ,
               was
               ,
               that
               ,
               finding
               the
               Muscovian
               Pilot
               ,
               whom
               we
               had
               taken
               up
               at
               Astrachan
               ,
               absolutely
               ignorant
               in
               the
               business
               of
               Navigation
               ;
               and
               the
               Maps
               ,
               by
               which
               we
               intended
               to
               direct
               our
               course
               ,
               absolutely
               false
               ,
               we
               knew
               not
               what
               resolution
               to
               take
               .
            
             
               We
               resolv'd
               at
               last
               to
               address
               our selves
               to
               the
               Officer
               that
               commanded
               the
               500.
               
               Musketiers
               ,
               and
               to
               send
               to
               him
               in
               the
               evening
               ,
               while
               all
               the
               ships
               lay
               at
               Anchor
               ,
               to
               entreat
               his
               assistance
               and
               advice
               in
               that
               conjuncture
               ,
               and
               to
               desire
               him
               to
               give
               us
               an
               able
               man
               that
               might
               be
               our
               Pilot
               on
               the
               Caspian
               Sea.
               He
               came
               aboard
               us
               ,
               and
               having
               drunk
               sufficiently
               ,
               he
               made
               us
               the
               greatest
               protestations
               of
               friendship
               in
               the
               World
               ,
               and
               told
               us
               ,
               that
               the
               trouble
               it
               was
               to
               him
               to
               see
               us
               in
               those
               difficulties
               had
               bereft
               him
               of
               his
               sleep
               ;
               that
               his
               joy
               to
               find
               us
               in
               good
               health
               was
               so
               much
               the
               more
               extraordinary
               ,
               and
               that
               he
               would
               not
               fail
               to
               send
               the
               Weywode
               notice
               of
               it
               by
               an
               express
               Messenger
               ;
               that
               all
               under
               his
               Command
               were
               at
               our
               service
               ,
               and
               that
               as
               soon
               as
               he
               were
               got
               aboard
               ,
               
               he
               would
               send
               us
               a
               Pilot
               we
               might
               confide
               in
               .
               But
               the
               merry
               Companion
               was
               no
               sooner
               got
               to
               his
               own
               ship
               ,
               but
               he
               set
               sayl
               ,
               and
               left
               us
               in
               the
               lurch
               .
               I
               think
               ,
               what
               troubled
               him
               was
               ,
               that
               we
               had
               not
               made
               him
               some
               present
               according
               to
               the
               custom
               of
               the
               Countrey
               ;
               but
               he
               regarded
               so
               little
               the
               slur
               he
               had
               put
               upon
               the
               Ambassadors
               ,
               that
               he
               had
               the
               impudence
               to
               come
               and
               Visit
               them
               in
               their
               ship
               ,
               in
               the
               company
               of
               several
               other
               Tartarian
               Lords
               ,
               after
               our
               arrival
               at
               Terki
               ,
               and
               made
               no
               other
               answer
               to
               the
               reproaches
               he
               receiv'd
               upon
               that
               occasion
               ,
               than
               ,
               
                 ja
                 wi
                 nouat
              
               ,
               a
               great
               business
               indeed
               to
               be
               talk'd
               of
               .
            
             
               Finding
               our selves
               thus
               abus'd
               ,
               
               we
               sent
               to
               the
               Master
               of
               the
               Persian
               ship
               ,
               to
               entreat
               his
               assistance
               .
               He
               ,
               though
               Mas●●●
               of
               the
               ship
               ,
               and
               owner
               of
               all
               the
               goods
               in
               it
               ,
               came
               aboard
               us
               ,
               to
               proffer
               us
               his
               service
               as
               a
               Pilot
               ,
               with
               more
               kindness
               and
               civility
               than
               we
               could
               have
               expected
               from
               a
               
               Christian
               ,
               and
               ,
               having
               recommended
               his
               own
               ship
               to
               his
               servants
               ,
               stay'd
               with
               us
               .
               He
               was
               a
               very
               understanding
               man
               ,
               and
               was
               not
               only
               acquainted
               with
               the
               Navigation
               of
               those
               parts
               ,
               but
               also
               with
               the
               Compass
               ,
               much
               beyond
               what
               the
               Persians
               ordinarily
               are
               vers'd
               in
               ,
               who
               do
               not
               willingly
               venture
               very
               far
               into
               the
               Sea
               ,
               but
               for
               the
               most
               part
               keep
               in
               sight
               of
               Land.
               So
               that
               finding
               the
               wind
               serv'd
               ,
               
               he
               caus'd
               the
               Anchor
               to
               be
               weigh'd
               ,
               about
               eleven
               at
               night
               ,
               taking
               his
               course
               towards
               the
               South
               ,
               with
               an
               East
               wind
               .
               We
               observ'd
               it
               was
               the
               same
               day
               that
               we
               left
               Travemunde
               the
               year
               before
               ,
               and
               accordingly
               we
               had
               the
               same
               success
               in
               this
               second
               Voyage
               .
               We
               had
               all
               that
               night
               but
               ten
               foot
               water
               ;
               but
               towards
               day
               ,
               we
               had
               eighteen
               .
               The
               Countrey
               on
               our
               right
               hand
               ,
               which
               is
               called
               Suchator
               ,
               had
               four
               Hills
               ,
               which
               made
               a
               great
               Promontory
               ,
               reaching
               a
               great
               way
               into
               the
               Sea
               ;
               and
               from
               that
               Cape
               to
               Astrachan
               are
               counted
               100
               werstes
               ,
               and
               to
               Terki
               200.
               but
               on
               both
               sides
               they
               are
               very
               short
               ones
               .
            
             
               The
               29.
               
               The
               weather
               fair
               ,
               we
               kept
               on
               our
               course
               ,
               in
               the
               morning
               Southward
               ,
               and
               with
               a
               South-East
               wind
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               afternoon
               ,
               South-west-ward
               ,
               having
               about
               twenty
               foot
               water
               ,
               and
               finding
               the
               bottom
               gravelly
               ,
               and
               full
               of
               little
               shells
               .
               We
               could
               discover
               no
               Land
               that
               day
               ,
               and
               the
               night
               following
               ,
               we
               cast
               Anchor
               .
               Here
               the
               Needle
               declin'd
               twenty
               degrees
               ,
               from
               North
               to
               West
               .
            
             
               Octob.
               30.
               
               We
               set
               sayl
               at
               the
               break
               of
               day
               ,
               and
               soon
               after
               Sun-rising
               ,
               we
               discover'd
               the
               Countrey
               of
               Circassia
               ,
               which
               lies
               all
               along
               the
               Sea-Coast
               from
               the
               South-West
               ,
               to
               North-East
               ,
               compassing
               it
               about
               ,
               much
               after
               the
               form
               of
               a
               Crescent
               ,
               and
               making
               a
               spacious
               Bay.
               
            
             
               It
               was
               our
               design
               ,
               to
               get
               beyond
               the
               point
               of
               the
               Gulf
               ,
               but
               the
               wind
               coming
               to
               South-East
               ,
               had
               almost
               forc'd
               us
               into
               it
               ,
               which
               oblig'd
               us
               to
               cast
               Anchor
               about
               noon
               ,
               at
               the
               entrance
               of
               the
               Gulf
               ,
               at
               three
               fathom
               and
               a
               half
               water
               ,
               finding
               at
               the
               bottom
               a
               kind
               of
               fat
               earth
               ,
               about
               six
               Leagues
               from
               Terki
               .
               We
               discover'd
               in
               the
               Bay
               ,
               about
               20.
               or
               twenty
               five
               Boats
               ,
               and
               upon
               the
               first
               sight
               thereof
               ,
               it
               run
               into
               our
               imagination
               ,
               that
               they
               were
               the
               Cosaques
               ;
               but
               we
               were
               soon
               undeceiv'd
               ,
               and
               found
               them
               to
               be
               Tartarian
               Fisher-men
               ,
               belonging
               to
               Terki
               ,
               and
               were
               then
               coming
               to
               bring
               us
               fish
               to
               sell.
               For
               those
               we
               bought
               of
               them
               ,
               we
               gave
               them
               fifteen
               pence
               a
               piece
               ,
               but
               they
               were
               very
               great
               ones
               ,
               and
               we
               found
               in
               their
               bellies
               a
               great
               number
               of
               Crabs
               and
               Lobsters
               ,
               among
               which
               there
               were
               some
               alive
               .
            
             
               The
               remainder
               of
               the
               day
               we
               spent
               in
               giving
               Almighty
               God
               solemn
               thanks
               ,
               for
               all
               his
               mercifull
               deliverances
               of
               us
               ,
               particularly
               that
               which
               happen'd
               on
               the
               very
               same
               day
               the
               year
               before
               ,
               when
               we
               were
               in
               so
               great
               danger
               ,
               amidst
               the
               Rocks
               and
               Shelves
               of
               Ocland
               .
               Our
               Persian
               Pilot
               went
               that
               day
               to
               his
               own
               ship
               ,
               which
               was
               at
               some
               distance
               behind
               us
               ,
               to
               give
               his
               men
               Order
               what
               they
               should
               do
               ,
               leaving
               us
               somewhat
               of
               an
               opinion
               ,
               that
               he
               would
               shew
               us
               such
               another
               trirk
               as
               the
               Muscovite
               had
               done
               before
               :
               but
               he
               afterwards
               made
               it
               appear
               ,
               that
               those
               of
               his
               Nation
               are
               not
               only
               made
               up
               of
               Complements
               ,
               for
               he
               return'd
               very
               betimes
               the
               next
               morning
               ,
               having
               sent
               his
               Boat
               before
               us
               ,
               to
               serve
               us
               for
               a
               Guide
               .
            
             
               The
               last
               day
               of
               October
               ,
               we
               had
               ,
               in
               the
               morning
               ,
               a
               thick
               Mist
               ,
               with
               a
               great
               Calm
               .
               The
               Sun
               having
               dispell'd
               the
               one
               about
               noon
               ,
               and
               the
               wind
               being
               come
               to
               the
               North
               ,
               we
               endeavour'd
               to
               get
               out
               of
               the
               Gulf
               ,
               and
               with
               much
               ado
               ,
               by
               laveering
               ,
               got
               the
               point
               ,
               near
               which
               we
               stayd
               at
               Anchor
               till
               after
               midnight
               ,
               and
               came
               very
               betimes
               in
               the
               morning
               ,
               
               on
               the
               first
               of
               November
               ,
               before
               the
               City
               of
               Terki
               .
               We
               cast
               Anchor
               about
               a
               quarter
               of
               a
               League
               from
               the
               City
               ,
               because
               we
               could
               not
               come
               any
               nearer
               ,
               by
               reason
               of
               the
               shallowness
               of
               the
               water
               .
               The
               night
               before
               ,
               the
               Cosaques
               had
               a
               design
               to
               set
               upon
               us
               ,
               but
               happily
               miss'd
               us
               in
               the
               dark
               ,
               and
               met
               with
               the
               little
               Fleet
               which
               brought
               the
               Tartar-Prince
               ;
               but
               the
               noise
               of
               the
               Strelits
               or
               Muscovian
               Muskettiers
               having
               discover'd
               to
               them
               that
               they
               were
               mistaken
               ,
               and
               imagining
               they
               should
               find
               a
               vigorous
               resistance
               ,
               they
               drew
               back
               ,
               but
               made
               it
               appear
               they
               were
               the
               Germans
               that
               they
               look'd
               for
               .
            
             
               Intelligence
               coming
               ,
               in
               the
               morning
               ,
               to
               the
               City
               ,
               of
               this
               attempt
               of
               the
               Cosaques
               ,
               rais'd
               a
               verry
               hot
               Alarm
               there
               ,
               in
               regard
               it
               was
               known
               that
               Mussal
               their
               Prince
               was
               coming
               ,
               and
               that
               he
               might
               be
               in
               some
               danger
               .
               The
               Inhabitants
               were
               confirm'd
               in
               that
               opinion
               ,
               when
               they
               heard
               the
               going
               off
               of
               our
               great
               Guns
               ,
               a
               noise
               they
               are
               not
               accustomed
               to
               in
               those
               parts
               ;
               insomuch
               that
               they
               began
               to
               get
               together
               ,
               and
               look
               on
               us
               as
               Enemies
               ;
               but
               they
               were
               put
               out
               of
               all
               fear
               by
               the
               arrival
               of
               their
               Prince
               ,
               who
               having
               given
               us
               a
               Volley
               as
               he
               pass'd
               by
               ,
               and
               invited
               us
               to
               honour
               him
               with
               a
               Visit
               at
               his
               Mother's
               ,
               satisfy'd
               the
               Inhabitants
               ,
               that
               there
               was
               no
               danger
               either
               to
               him
               or
               them
               .
            
             
               The
               City
               of
               Terki
               lies
               somewhat
               above
               half
               a
               League
               from
               the
               Sea
               ,
               
               upon
               the
               little
               River
               Timenski
               ,
               which
               issues
               out
               of
               the
               great
               River
               Bustro
               and
               facilitates
               the
               correspondence
               there
               is
               between
               the
               Sea
               and
               the
               City
               ,
               to
               which
               there
               is
               is
               no
               other
               way
               to
               come
               by
               reason
               of
               the
               Fens
               ,
               which
               encompass
               it
               on
               all
               sides
               ,
               for
               a
               quarter
               of
               a
               League
               about
               .
               It
               is
               seated
               in
               a
               spacious
               plain
               ,
               which
               is
               of
               such
               extent
               ,
               that
               the
               extremities
               thereof
               cannot
               be
               discover'd
               by
               the
               eye
               ;
               whence
               may
               be
               corrected
               the
               errour
               of
               the
               Map
               ,
               drawn
               by
               
                 Nicholas
                 Iansson
                 Piscator
              
               ,
               alias
               Vischer
               ,
               though
               in
               all
               other
               things
               the
               best
               and
               most
               exact
               of
               any
               I
               could
               ever
               meet
               with
               ,
               who
               places
               the
               City
               of
               Terki
               upon
               a
               Mountain
               ,
               but
               ,
               by
               a
               mistake
               ,
               confounding
               the
               City
               of
               Tarku
               in
               the
               Province
               
               of
               Dagesthan
               ,
               with
               that
               of
               Terki
               in
               Circassia
               .
               The
               Elevation
               of
               the
               Pole
               ,
               is
               ,
               here
               ,
               at
               43.
               degrees
               ,
               23
               minutes
               .
               It
               is
               distant
               from
               Astrachan
               sixty
               Leagues
               by
               Sea
               ,
               and
               seventy
               by
               Land
               ,
               and
               is
               the
               last
               place
               under
               the
               Jurisdiction
               of
               the
               Great
               Duke
               of
               Muscovy
               .
               It
               is
               in
               length
               2000.
               foot
               ;
               and
               in
               breadth
               800.
               all
               built
               of
               Wood
               ,
               even
               the
               Towers
               and
               Rampiers
               ,
               yet
               very
               well
               furnish'd
               with
               great
               Guns
               ,
               among
               which
               there
               were
               then
               two
               battering
               Pieces
               ,
               plac'd
               upon
               Carriages
               ,
               before
               the
               Governours
               house
               .
            
             
               The
               Great
               Duke
               hath
               lately
               caus'd
               it
               to
               be
               fortify'd
               after
               the
               modern
               way
               of
               Fortification
               ,
               
               with
               Rampiers
               and
               Bastions
               of
               earth
               ,
               by
               a
               Dutch
               Engineer
               named
               
                 Cornelius
                 Nicholas
              
               ,
               who
               went
               Masters-mate
               along
               with
               us
               into
               Persia.
               The
               ordinary
               Garrison
               consists
               of
               two
               thousand
               men
               ,
               1500.
               whereof
               are
               under
               the
               Command
               of
               a
               Weywode
               ,
               or
               Colonel
               ,
               and
               divided
               into
               three
               Pricasses
               or
               Regiments
               ,
               each
               of
               500.
               men
               .
               The
               Prince
               is
               assign'd
               the
               other
               500.
               for
               his
               Guard
               ,
               and
               they
               are
               maintain'd
               upon
               the
               Great
               Duke's
               charge
               ,
               but
               oblig'd
               to
               joyn
               with
               the
               others
               in
               case
               of
               necessity
               .
               The
               Tartars
               of
               Circassia
               have
               their
               habitations
               on
               this
               side
               the
               River
               .
               We
               shall
               speak
               of
               their
               Religion
               and
               manner
               of
               life
               hereafter
               ,
               as
               having
               had
               more
               leasure
               at
               our
               return
               ,
               to
               make
               a
               more
               particular
               observation
               thereof
               .
            
             
               The
               next
               day
               after
               our
               arrival
               ,
               
               the
               Cuptzi
               and
               the
               other
               Persian
               Merchants
               sent
               a
               Present
               to
               the
               Ambassadors
               ,
               which
               consisted
               of
               excellent
               Fruits
               ,
               in
               great
               abundance
               ,
               as
               also
               to
               ask
               them
               ,
               whether
               they
               were
               resolv'd
               to
               prosecute
               their
               Voyage
               by
               Sea
               ,
               or
               would
               travel
               by
               Land
               ,
               with
               this
               by
               way
               of
               Invitation
               ,
               that
               if
               they
               would
               go
               by
               Land
               ,
               there
               was
               an
               opportunity
               to
               do
               it
               with
               all
               imaginable
               convenience
               ,
               in
               as
               much
               as
               ,
               within
               three
               dayes
               ,
               there
               was
               expected
               at
               Terki
               a
               Muscovian
               Ambassador
               ,
               who
               was
               upon
               his
               return
               from
               Persia
               ,
               and
               would
               bring
               with
               him
               to
               the
               Frontiers
               ,
               two
               hundred
               Camels
               ,
               and
               a
               great
               number
               of
               Mules
               ,
               which
               might
               carry
               our
               baggage
               .
               To
               this
               ,
               it
               was
               added
               ,
               that
               ,
               by
               this
               convenience
               ,
               we
               might
               pass
               safely
               through
               the
               Countrey
               of
               the
               Tartars
               of
               Dagesthan
               ,
               and
               avoid
               falling
               into
               the
               hands
               of
               their
               Schemkal
               ,
               or
               Captain
               ,
               who
               was
               one
               of
               the
               greatest
               Robbers
               in
               the
               World
               ;
               and
               that
               we
               might
               be
               the
               further
               assur'd
               there
               was
               no
               danger
               ,
               they
               proffer'd
               us
               their
               company
               in
               our
               Travels
               .
               This
               proposal
               was
               so
               well
               receiv'd
               by
               the
               Ambassadors
               ,
               that
               they
               immediately
               sent
               to
               the
               Weywode
               to
               desire
               his
               permission
               to
               take
               their
               advantage
               of
               this
               opportunity
               ,
               and
               dispatch'd
               Rustan
               ,
               our
               Persian
               Interpreter
               ,
               to
               the
               Frontiers
               of
               Dagesthan
               ,
               six
               Leagues
               from
               Terki
               ,
               to
               take
               order
               for
               the
               prosecution
               of
               our
               Voyage
               by
               Land
               ;
               but
               being
               come
               thither
               ,
               he
               found
               the
               Camels
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               other
               beasts
               fit
               for
               carriage
               ,
               were
               return'd
               into
               Persia.
               
            
             
               The
               Weywode
               had
               at
               first
               absolutely
               deny'd
               us
               the
               Liberty
               of
               passage
               ;
               but
               as
               soon
               as
               he
               heard
               there
               was
               no
               convenience
               of
               taking
               that
               way
               ,
               he
               sent
               an
               Officer
               to
               tell
               us
               ,
               that
               ,
               though
               he
               had
               receiv'd
               no
               express
               order
               from
               the
               Great
               Duke
               to
               permit
               any
               such
               thing
               ,
               yet
               he
               would
               not
               stick
               to
               grant
               us
               passage
               ,
               and
               assist
               us
               in
               order
               thereto
               what
               lay
               in
               his
               power
               .
            
             
               The
               night
               following
               ,
               
               the
               Mariners
               ,
               belonging
               to
               our
               ship
               ,
               fell
               into
               a
               mutiny
               ,
               against
               
                 Michael
                 Cordes
              
               ,
               our
               Captain
               ,
               and
               the
               noise
               was
               so
               great
               ,
               that
               many
               of
               them
               were
               put
               into
               Irons
               .
               The
               next
               day
               ,
               an
               enquiry
               was
               made
               into
               the
               disorder
               that
               had
               been
               committed
               in
               the
               night
               ,
               and
               
                 Anthony
                 Manson
              
               ,
               a
               Sayl-maker
               ,
               being
               found
               the
               most
               guilty
               of
               any
               ,
               he
               was
               condemn'd
               to
               remain
               a
               Prisoner
               at
               Terki
               ,
               till
               our
               return
               out
               of
               Persia.
               The
               Weywode
               sent
               for
               him
               ,
               by
               two
               of
               his
               Officers
               ,
               at
               the
               entreaty
               of
               the
               Ambassadors
               .
               One
               of
               those
               Officers
               had
               a
               Coat
               of
               Mail
               under
               his
               Casaque
               ,
               and
               a
               tin
               Gantelet
               ;
               the
               other
               ,
               who
               by
               his
               quality
               was
               a
               Knez
               ;
               had
               a
               Garment
               of
               Crimson
               Velvet
               .
            
             
               Nov.
               4.
               
               Our
               Musick
               play'd
               in
               the
               morning
               betimes
               ,
               it
               being
               the
               birth
               day
               of
               the
               Ambassador
               Brugman
               ;
               which
               ended
               ,
               the
               great
               Guns
               were
               discharg'd
               .
               The
               same
               morning
               ,
               the
               Tartar
               Prince's
               Mother
               sent
               one
               to
               complement
               the
               Ambassadors
               ,
               and
               to
               give
               them
               thanks
               for
               their
               respects
               and
               civilities
               towards
               her
               son
               in
               his
               Voyage
               ,
               entreating
               them
               to
               honour
               her
               with
               a
               Visit
               at
               her
               house
               ,
               
               and
               to
               come
               and
               receive
               her
               Benediction
               .
               In
               the
               afternoon
               ,
               we
               were
               Visited
               ,
               aboard
               ,
               by
               a
               Persian
               Lord
               ,
               who
               had
               a
               retinue
               of
               many
               servants
               .
               He
               was
               an
               Eunuch
               ,
               and
               the
               King
               of
               Persia
               had
               sent
               him
               express
               ,
               to
               bring
               along
               with
               him
               the
               Tartar
               Prince's
               sister
               ,
               to
               whom
               he
               was
               to
               be
               married
               .
               He
               made
               extraordinary
               proffers
               of
               friendship
               to
               the
               Ambassadors
               ,
               and
               was
               so
               well
               pleas'd
               with
               our
               drink
               ,
               that
               he
               grew
               perfectly
               drunk
               ,
               in
               so
               much
               that
               he
               knew
               not
               which
               way
               to
               get
               out
               of
               the
               ship
               .
               They
               that
               came
               along
               with
               him
               were
               so
               edify'd
               by
               his
               example
               ,
               that
               one
               of
               them
               was
               so
               loaden
               ,
               that
               we
               were
               forc'd
               to
               let
               him
               down
               by
               a
               rope
               into
               the
               Shallop
               .
            
             
               The
               5.
               
               The
               Ambassador
               sent
               M.
               Mandelslo
               ,
               the
               Pastor
               and
               Secretary
               of
               the
               Embassy
               ,
               accompany'd
               by
               our
               Tartarian
               and
               Persian
               Interpreters
               ,
               to
               the
               Weywode
               ,
               
               to
               Present
               him
               a
               large
               Vermilion-guilt-cup
               ,
               and
               the
               two
               Chancellors
               or
               Secretaries
               each
               of
               them
               with
               a
               Ruby
               .
               They
               were
               also
               ordered
               to
               go
               and
               wait
               upon
               the
               Tartar-Prince's
               Mother
               ,
               and
               to
               complement
               her
               upon
               the
               safe
               return
               of
               her
               Son.
               We
               were
               very
               kindly
               receiv'd
               in
               all
               places
               ,
               and
               treated
               with
               Collations
               of
               Fruit
               ,
               Beer
               ,
               Hydromel
               ,
               Aquavitae
               ,
               and
               Wine
               .
               The
               Weywode
               entertain'd
               us
               with
               the
               same
               magnificence
               as
               that
               of
               Nisenovogorod
               ,
               and
               falling
               into
               discourse
               of
               the
               nature
               and
               manner
               of
               life
               of
               the
               Persians
               ,
               he
               told
               us
               ,
               that
               they
               would
               ,
               no
               doubt
               ,
               be
               extremely
               liberal
               of
               their
               good
               words
               and
               fair
               promises
               ,
               but
               that
               it
               requires
               a
               strong
               
               faith
               to
               believe
               one
               half
               of
               them
               ,
               in
               as
               much
               as
               their
               performance
               would
               not
               be
               consonant
               thereto
               .
            
             
               Prince
               Mussal
               receiv'd
               us
               in
               Person
               ,
               
               with
               very
               intimate
               demonstrations
               of
               affection
               ,
               at
               the
               entrance
               of
               the
               Court
               ,
               and
               conducted
               us
               into
               a
               high
               and
               spacious
               Hall
               ,
               whereof
               the
               Walls
               were
               of
               earth
               ,
               and
               so
               built
               ,
               that
               a
               man
               might
               see
               on
               all
               sides
               ,
               at
               an
               equal
               distance
               ,
               a
               certain
               number
               of
               Neeches
               vaulted
               ,
               in
               which
               there
               were
               either
               rich
               beds
               ,
               with
               coverlets
               of
               silk
               or
               cotton
               ;
               or
               there
               were
               layd
               up
               in
               them
               several
               pieces
               of
               Persian
               Tapestry
               ,
               and
               coverlets
               ;
               wrought
               or
               embroider'd
               with
               gold
               and
               silk
               ,
               of
               divers
               several
               colours
               ,
               with
               great
               chests
               covered
               with
               the
               same
               .
            
             
               All
               along
               the
               wall
               ,
               just
               under
               the
               seeling
               ,
               there
               hung
               two
               rows
               of
               dishes
               ,
               of
               wood
               and
               earth
               ,
               of
               diverse
               colours
               ;
               and
               the
               pillars
               ,
               which
               underpropp'd
               the
               structure
               ,
               were
               hung
               all
               about
               with
               excellent
               Cymitars
               ,
               Quivers
               ,
               and
               Arrows
               .
               The
               Princess
               sat
               in
               a
               chair
               ,
               having
               about
               her
               a
               black
               loose
               Gown
               lin'd
               with
               Sables
               ,
               and
               made
               after
               the
               fashion
               of
               a
               morning-coat
               .
            
             
               The
               Princess's
               name
               was
               Bika
               ,
               
               and
               she
               was
               of
               a
               very
               noble
               stature
               ,
               and
               had
               a
               good
               countenance
               ,
               and
               might
               be
               about
               45
               years
               of
               age
               .
               She
               wore
               ,
               at
               her
               neck
               behind
               ,
               an
               Ox-bladder
               ,
               blown
               to
               the
               utmost
               ,
               which
               was
               wound
               about
               towards
               her
               hair
               ,
               with
               a
               rich
               Scarf
               embroider'd
               with
               Gold
               and
               Silk
               ,
               and
               had
               about
               her
               neck
               another
               Scarf
               ,
               the
               two
               ends
               whereof
               hung
               down
               over
               her
               shoulders
               .
               Behind
               the
               Chair
               stood
               a
               Lady
               ,
               who
               had
               also
               a
               Bladder
               at
               her
               neck
               ,
               and
               we
               were
               told
               afterwards
               that
               it
               was
               the
               Badge
               of
               Widdowhood
               .
               On
               her
               right
               hand
               stood
               her
               three
               Sons
               ,
               the
               two
               younger
               whereof
               were
               no
               better
               in
               Cloaths
               than
               the
               most
               inconsiderable
               persons
               in
               the
               Country
               .
               Behind
               them
               ,
               stood
               certain
               Servants
               ,
               on
               whose
               fore-heads
               and
               faces
               (
               which
               they
               had
               torn
               with
               their
               nails
               )
               might
               still
               be
               seen
               the
               marks
               of
               their
               mourning
               for
               the
               death
               of
               the
               elder
               brother
               ,
               who
               had
               been
               executed
               at
               Moscou
               .
               On
               the
               left
               hand
               stood
               ,
               all
               in
               a
               file
               ,
               several
               Tartars
               ,
               who
               were
               all
               very
               aged
               Persons
               ,
               and
               represented
               the
               Council
               and
               Officers
               of
               the
               Court.
               The
               Princess
               ,
               having
               answer'd
               our
               Complement
               ,
               ordered
               Seats
               to
               be
               brought
               ;
               and
               a
               little
               Table
               furnish'd
               with
               Fruits
               for
               the
               Collation
               ,
               
               at
               which
               our
               drink
               was
               Hydromel
               and
               Aquavitae
               .
               We
               would
               have
               had
               the
               Princes
               to
               have
               sate
               down
               with
               us
               ,
               but
               they
               would
               not
               by
               any
               means
               do
               it
               ,
               alledging
               ,
               that
               it
               was
               not
               the
               Custome
               of
               the
               Country
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               respect
               they
               ought
               their
               Mother
               permitted
               not
               their
               sitting
               down
               in
               her
               presence
               .
            
             
               The
               Collation
               being
               ended
               ,
               
               and
               the
               Princess
               and
               others
               of
               the
               Company
               having
               handled
               and
               taken
               particular
               notice
               of
               our
               Cloaths
               all
               over
               ,
               the
               Princess
               her self
               presented
               to
               each
               of
               us
               ,
               a
               large
               Cup
               ,
               full
               of
               a
               sort
               of
               Aquavitae
               extracted
               out
               of
               a
               Millet
               ,
               which
               we
               found
               as
               strong
               as
               Spirit
               of
               Wine
               .
               The
               three
               Princes
               Presented
               us
               also
               with
               each
               of
               them
               a
               Cup
               ,
               and
               intreated
               us
               not
               to
               take
               it
               ill
               ,
               if
               they
               did
               the
               same
               honour
               to
               our
               Servants
               .
               In
               the
               mean
               time
               there
               was
               opened
               ,
               behind
               the
               Princess
               ,
               a
               Chamber-door
               ,
               at
               the
               entrance
               whereof
               were
               to
               be
               seen
               several
               Ladies
               ,
               and
               amongst
               the
               rest
               the
               Princess's
               Daughter
               ,
               who
               was
               betroathed
               to
               the
               Sophy
               of
               Persia.
               
            
             
               She
               might
               be
               about
               sixteen
               years
               of
               age
               ,
               and
               was
               very
               handsome
               ,
               the
               clearness
               of
               her
               complexion
               having
               so
               much
               the
               greater
               lustre
               ,
               by
               reason
               of
               the
               extraordinary
               blackness
               of
               her
               hair
               .
               These
               Ladies
               seemed
               to
               be
               no
               less
               desirous
               to
               see
               our
               Cloaths
               ,
               than
               those
               who
               were
               in
               the
               Hall
               ,
               thrusting
               one
               another
               towards
               the
               door
               ,
               which
               they
               immediately
               shut
               upon
               the
               least
               sign
               made
               to
               them
               by
               the
               Princess
               :
               but
               they
               opened
               it
               again
               soon
               after
               ,
               to
               take
               a
               further
               view
               of
               us
               .
               They
               call'd
               one
               of
               our
               servants
               to
               them
               ,
               to
               take
               the
               more
               particular
               notice
               of
               his
               Cloaths
               ,
               the
               fashion
               whereof
               they
               very
               much
               admir'd
               ,
               as
               also
               that
               of
               his
               Sword
               ,
               which
               they
               desir'd
               him
               to
               draw
               ,
               that
               they
               might
               see
               the
               blade
               of
               it
               .
               But
               the
               Persian
               Envoy
               ,
               who
               every
               day
               visited
               the
               Princess
               ,
               coming
               into
               the
               Room
               while
               they
               were
               so
               employ'd
               ,
               the
               Chamber
               door
               was
               immediately
               shut
               upon
               them
               ,
               and
               we
               took
               leave
               of
               the
               Princess
               and
               the
               Princes
               her
               Sons
               ,
               and
               went
               to
               view
               the
               City
               .
               We
               there
               met
               with
               several
               Women
               ,
               handsome
               ,
               young
               ,
               and
               well
               made
               ,
               having
               on
               them
               a
               kind
               of
               smocks
               of
               frocks
               of
               diverse
               colours
               ,
               who
               made
               no
               difficulty
               ever
               and
               anon
               to
               stay
               us
               ,
               till
               they
               had
               taken
               particular
               notice
               of
               our
               Cloaths
               .
            
             
               Nov.
               6.
               
               The
               Cuptzi
               sent
               us
               a
               Letter
               from
               the
               Governour
               of
               Derbent
               ,
               in
               answer
               to
               that
               which
               he
               had
               writ
               to
               him
               from
               Astrachan
               ,
               the
               25
               of
               Sept.
               before
               .
               The
               contents
               of
               it
               was
               ,
               to
               express
               his
               joy
               at
               our
               arrival
               ,
               and
               to
               order
               the
               Cuptzi
               not
               to
               come
               away
               without
               us
               ,
               but
               to
               bring
               us
               along
               with
               him
               by
               Sea.
               
            
             
               The
               7.
               
               Our
               Interpreter
               Rustan
               return'd
               from
               the
               frontiers
               of
               Dagesthan
               ,
               with
               this
               news
               ,
               that
               those
               ,
               who
               had
               conducted
               the
               Muscovian
               Ambassador
               to
               the
               frontiers
               ,
               were
               return'd
               into
               Persia
               before
               his
               coming
               thither
               ;
               and
               that
               they
               thought
               it
               not
               enough
               to
               carry
               away
               the
               Camels
               and
               all
               the
               other
               Beasts
               fit
               for
               carriage
               ,
               but
               they
               had
               also
               taken
               along
               with
               them
               the
               pieces
               of
               Timber
               and
               Fagots
               ,
               without
               which
               it
               was
               impossible
               to
               get
               over
               those
               places
               where
               the
               Road
               was
               bad
               :
               upon
               which
               intelligence
               it
               was
               immediately
               resolv'd
               ,
               that
               we
               should
               continue
               our
               Voyage
               by
               Sea.
               
            
             
               The
               8.
               
               The
               Princess
               sent
               the
               Ambassadors
               a
               present
               of
               two
               Sheep
               ,
               fifty
               Pullets
               ,
               and
               several
               other
               Provisions
               .
               The
               high
               Chancellor
               of
               Muscovy
               sent
               us
               a
               Sheep
               ,
               a
               barrel
               of
               Beer
               ,
               and
               a-another
               
               of
               Hydromel
               .
               In
               the
               afternoon
               ,
               the
               Prince
               Mussal
               came
               to
               give
               us
               a
               visit
               ,
               to
               bid
               us
               adieu
               .
               There
               came
               along
               with
               him
               a
               Myrsa
               of
               Dagesthan
               ,
               a
               Brother
               of
               the
               Prince
               of
               Tarku's
               ,
               who
               made
               us
               believe
               ,
               he
               was
               come
               expre●s
               to
               conduct
               the
               Ambassadors
               as
               far
               as
               the
               place
               of
               his
               Brother's
               residence
               .
               He
               was
               no
               better
               clad
               than
               the
               other
               Tartars
               ,
               having
               ,
               over
               his
               old
               cloaths
               ,
               a
               Cloak
               ,
               of
               a
               sort
               of
               very
               coarse
               Cloath
               ,
               but
               as
               to
               his
               corntenance
               and
               behaviour
               ,
               he
               express'd
               a
               fierceness
               beyond
               any
               of
               them
               ,
               not
               dissembling
               the
               trouble
               it
               was
               to
               him
               ,
               that
               we
               discover'd
               a
               greater
               respect
               for
               Mussal
               than
               for
               him
               ,
               and
               refusing
               to
               stand
               at
               the
               drinking
               of
               the
               Great
               Duke's
               health
               .
               And
               when
               Mussal
               intreated
               him
               to
               consider
               the
               place
               he
               was
               in
               ,
               he
               confidently
               made
               answer
               ,
               that
               he
               knew
               not
               whether
               the
               Country
               he
               was
               then
               in
               ,
               were
               the
               Great
               Duke's
               or
               his
               own
               ,
               and
               began
               to
               pick
               a
               quarrel
               with
               him
               ,
               reproaching
               him
               ,
               that
               ,
               with
               all
               his
               gay
               Cloaths
               ,
               he
               was
               but
               a
               slave
               to
               the
               Muscovite
               ,
               whereas
               himself
               ,
               though
               but
               in
               raggs
               ,
               was
               nevertheless
               an
               absolute
               Prince
               ;
               that
               acknowledg'd
               no
               other
               superiour
               than
               God
               :
               insomuch
               that
               at
               last
               ,
               not
               able
               to
               govern
               his
               passion
               ,
               he
               absolutely
               refus'd
               to
               drink
               the
               Czaar's
               health
               in
               any
               posture
               ,
               
               and
               went
               his
               wayes
               .
               Some
               of
               his
               servants
               stole
               from
               our
               Minister
               ,
               a
               silver
               Spoon
               and
               a
               Knife
               ,
               and
               cut
               off
               one
               of
               the
               sleeves
               of
               my
               Doublet
               ;
               but
               they
               were
               forc'd
               to
               leave
               it
               behind
               them
               ,
               it
               being
               engag'd
               under
               some
               other
               Cloaths
               .
            
             
               Prince
               Mussal
               staid
               with
               the
               Ambassadors
               ,
               and
               begg'd
               of
               them
               the
               pardon
               of
               the
               Mariner
               whom
               we
               had
               sent
               Prisoner
               to
               Terki
               .
               The
               Ambassadors
               very
               freely
               satisfy'd
               his
               desire
               therein
               ,
               and
               so
               sent
               late
               that
               night
               ,
               the
               Secretary
               of
               the
               Embassy
               and
               another
               Gentleman
               ,
               to
               the
               Weywode
               ,
               to
               entreat
               him
               to
               return
               the
               Prisoner
               into
               our
               hands
               ,
               and
               to
               desire
               justice
               of
               him
               against
               the
               Muscovian
               Pilot
               ,
               who
               had
               run
               away
               from
               us
               two
               dayes
               before
               .
               A
               good
               while
               after
               night
               a
               Lacquey
               was
               sent
               after
               us
               ,
               
               to
               press
               our
               immediate
               return
               to
               the
               Ship
               ,
               which
               was
               then
               ready
               to
               set
               sayl
               ,
               to
               make
               all
               the
               advantage
               they
               could
               of
               the
               Wind
               ,
               which
               for
               some
               hours
               had
               blown
               very
               fair
               .
               We
               had
               dispatch'd
               all
               our
               business
               ,
               when
               the
               Lacquey
               came
               to
               us
               ;
               but
               notwithstanding
               all
               the
               expedition
               we
               could
               use
               ,
               we
               found
               the
               Ship
               under
               sayl
               ,
               but
               it
               was
               not
               long
               ,
               ere
               the
               Wind
               ,
               turning
               to
               the
               direct
               contrary
               point
               ,
               forc'd
               us
               to
               continue
               in
               the
               same
               place
               .
            
             
               The
               Weywode
               in
               the
               mean
               time
               sent
               us
               his
               Present
               ,
               
               which
               consisted
               of
               a
               hundred
               pieces
               of
               hung
               Beef
               ,
               four
               tuns
               of
               Beer
               ,
               a
               puncheon
               of
               French
               Wine
               ,
               a
               tun
               of
               Hydromel
               ,
               a
               puncheon
               of
               Vinegar
               ,
               two
               Sheep
               ,
               four
               great
               Cakes
               of
               Ginger-bread
               ,
               and
               several
               Loafs
               of
               other
               bread
               .
               There
               was
               bestow'd
               among
               those
               that
               brought
               the
               Present
               ,
               about
               20.
               
               Crowns
               ,
               and
               good
               store
               of
               Aqua-vitae
               ,
               insomuch
               that
               they
               went
               their
               way
               very
               well
               satisfy'd
               .
            
             
               Nov.
               10.
               the
               Wind
               coming
               to
               South-west
               ,
               we
               set
               sayl
               at
               the
               break
               of
               day
               ,
               intending
               to
               take
               the
               course
               of
               the
               City
               of
               Derbent
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               nearest
               of
               any
               of
               that
               frontier
               .
               About
               noon
               ,
               we
               discover'd
               a
               Bark
               ,
               which
               at
               first
               ,
               took
               its
               course
               so
               as
               if
               it
               would
               have
               pass'd
               on
               the
               right
               hand
               of
               us
               ,
               then
               made
               as
               if
               she
               would
               come
               up
               streight
               to
               us
               ,
               and
               not
               knowing
               well
               what
               resolution
               to
               take
               ,
               they
               ever
               and
               anon
               made
               more
               or
               less
               sayl
               ;
               whereby
               perceiving
               that
               those
               who
               were
               in
               it
               ,
               were
               afraid
               of
               us
               ,
               the
               Ambassador
               Brugman
               gave
               order
               that
               the
               Ship
               should
               make
               streight
               towards
               the
               Bark
               ,
               put
               the
               Soldiers
               in
               their
               stations
               ,
               and
               commanded
               a
               certain
               number
               of
               great
               Guns
               to
               be
               fir'd
               at
               randome
               ,
               the
               more
               to
               frighten
               them
               .
               The
               poor
               people
               immediately
               struck
               sayl
               ,
               and
               came
               near
               us
               .
               They
               were
               Persians
               ,
               Fruit-Merchants
               ,
               and
               the
               Bark
               was
               then
               loaden
               with
               Apples
               ,
               Pears
               ,
               Quinces
               ,
               Nuts
               ,
               and
               other
               Fruits
               .
               The
               Master
               of
               it
               ,
               who
               was
               Brother
               to
               our
               Pilot
               ,
               seeing
               him
               among
               a
               sort
               of
               people
               such
               as
               he
               had
               never
               seen
               before
               ,
               and
               believing
               he
               was
               their
               Prisoner
               ,
               began
               with
               horrid
               Cries
               and
               Lamentations
               to
               bewail
               his
               Brother's
               misfortune
               ,
               as
               also
               his
               own
               ,
               which
               he
               expected
               to
               fall
               into
               ,
               though
               he
               cry'd
               several
               times
               to
               him
               ,
               
                 Korchma
                 duschman
                 lardekul
                 ,
                 Fear
                 not
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 friends
                 ,
                 among
                 whom
                 I
                 am
                 with
                 my
                 own
                 consent
                 .
              
               But
               the
               other
               would
               hear
               of
               no
               perswasion
               to
               the
               contrary
               ,
               imagining
               ,
               that
               they
               forc'd
               him
               to
               speak
               to
               that
               purpose
               ,
               and
               could
               not
               recover
               himself
               out
               of
               the
               fear
               he
               was
               in
               ,
               till
               his
               Brother
               had
               acquainted
               him
               with
               the
               occasion
               which
               had
               brought
               him
               to
               our
               Ship.
               Then
               was
               it
               that
               he
               took
               the
               courage
               to
               come
               himself
               into
               our
               Ship
               ,
               with
               a
               present
               of
               all
               sorts
               of
               Autumn-fruits
               ,
               whereof
               he
               also
               sold
               good
               store
               ,
               so
               cheap
               ,
               that
               a
               quarter
               of
               a
               hundred
               of
               very
               great
               Apples
               came
               not
               to
               a
               penny
               .
               He
               was
               treated
               with
               Aquavitae
               ,
               after
               which
               he
               return'd
               to
               his
               Bark
               very
               well
               satisfied
               .
            
             
               Much
               about
               this
               time
               ,
               we
               came
               near
               an
               Isle
               which
               the
               Muscovites
               call
               Tzetland
               ,
               
               and
               the
               
                 Persians
                 ,
                 Tzenzeni
              
               ,
               eight
               Leagues
               from
               Terki
               ,
               on
               the
               left
               hand
               .
               There
               we
               cast
               Anchor
               ,
               at
               three
               fathom
               and
               a
               half
               water
               ,
               and
               staid
               there
               four
               and
               twenty
               hours
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               custom
               of
               the
               Pesians
               .
               We
               had
               lying
               before
               us
               a
               Treatise
               written
               by
               
                 George
                 Dictander
              
               ,
               (
               who
               had
               Travell'd
               into
               Pesia
               in
               the
               year
               1602.
               with
               an
               Ambassador
               sent
               thither
               by
               the
               Emperour
               Rodolph
               11.
               )
               who
               ,
               speaking
               of
               this
               Isle
               ,
               sayes
               ,
               that
               ,
               being
               the
               only
               man
               left
               alive
               at
               his
               return
               ,
               and
               staid
               in
               that
               place
               by
               the
               cold
               ,
               he
               had
               been
               forc'd
               to
               kill
               the
               Horses
               which
               the
               Sophy
               had
               bestow'd
               on
               him
               ,
               after
               he
               had
               consum'd
               all
               the
               other
               Provisions
               .
               Having
               at
               our
               coming
               thither
               ,
               four
               or
               five
               hours
               of
               day-light
               remaining
               ,
               the
               Ambassadors
               thought
               it
               not
               amiss
               to
               go
               into
               the
               Island
               ,
               to
               see
               whether
               what
               they
               observ'd
               there
               ,
               were
               consonant
               to
               what
               the
               other
               had
               written
               thereof
               :
               But
               all
               we
               could
               meet
               with
               worth
               our
               Observation
               was
               ,
               only
               three
               great
               poles
               fasten'd
               
               together
               ,
               and
               set
               up
               at
               one
               of
               the
               points
               of
               the
               Island
               ,
               beset
               all
               about
               with
               Roots
               and
               Boughs
               ,
               to
               serve
               for
               a
               direction
               to
               the
               Mariners
               ,
               and
               two
               great
               Ditches
               ,
               wherein
               some
               time
               before
               fire
               had
               been
               made
               .
               This
               ,
               in
               all
               probability
               was
               done
               by
               the
               Cosaques
               ,
               who
               make
               their
               frequent
               retreats
               into
               that
               Island
               .
               It
               lies
               at
               forty
               three
               degrees
               ,
               five
               minutes
               elevation
               ,
               and
               reaches
               in
               length
               from
               North-east
               to
               South-east
               ,
               about
               three
               German
               Leagues
               .
               The
               soil
               is
               for
               the
               most
               part
               sandy
               and
               barren
               ,
               and
               towards
               the
               extremities
               ,
               either
               cover'd
               with
               shells
               ,
               or
               fenny
               ;
               and
               it
               is
               the
               only
               Island
               that
               is
               to
               be
               seen
               ,
               as
               we
               goe
               to
               Kilan
               ,
               West-ward
               of
               the
               ordinary
               course
               .
            
             
               From
               this
               Island
               ,
               there
               may
               be
               seen
               in
               the
               Continent
               ,
               towards
               the
               South-west
               ,
               such
               high
               Mountains
               ,
               that
               we
               took
               them
               at
               first
               for
               Clouds
               .
               Our
               people
               called
               them
               the
               Mountains
               of
               Circassia
               ;
               but
               the
               Muscovites
               ,
               nay
               the
               Inhabitants
               of
               Circassia
               themselves
               ,
               call
               it
               the
               Mountain
               Salatto
               ,
               and
               it
               is
               properly
               that
               Mountain
               which
               the
               Antients
               call
               Caucasus
               ,
               
               in
               the
               Province
               of
               Colchis
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               same
               that
               at
               this
               day
               is
               called
               Mengrelia
               ;
               
               and
               is
               so
               famous
               in
               Antiquity
               ,
               for
               the
               fabulous
               expedition
               of
               Iason
               for
               the
               Golden
               〈◊〉
               Its
               height
               ,
               which
               indeed
               is
               extraordinary
               ,
               in
               as
               much
               as
               it
               seems
               to
               extend
               it self
               to
               the
               Stars
               ,
               hath
               furnish'd
               the
               Poets
               with
               that
               fancy
               ,
               that
               it
               was
               from
               this
               Mountain
               Prometheus
               stole
               fire
               from
               the
               Sun
               ,
               to
               communicate
               it
               to
               men
               .
               
                 Quintus
                 Curtius
              
               affirms
               ,
               that
               it
               crosses
               all
               Asia
               .
               Certain
               indeed
               it
               is
               ,
               that
               the
               Mountains
               of
               Aratat
               and
               Taurus
               are
               so
               near
               ,
               and
               do
               so
               as
               it
               were
               cloze
               with
               it
               ,
               that
               it
               seems
               to
               be
               but
               one
               continu'd
               Mountain
               ,
               extending
               it self
               all
               through
               Asia
               ,
               from
               Mengrelia
               ,
               as
               far
               as
               the
               Indies
               .
               From
               the
               Caspian
               Sea
               ,
               towards
               the
               Euxine
               Sea
               ,
               and
               Asia
               the
               lesser
               ,
               it
               is
               near
               fifty
               Leagues
               in
               breadth
               .
               But
               let
               us
               see
               what
               
                 Quintus
                 Curtius
              
               says
               of
               it
               ,
               in
               the
               seventh
               Book
               of
               his
               History
               ,
               where
               he
               gives
               us
               this
               accompt
               of
               it
               .
               
                 They
                 reach
              
               ,
               saith
               he
               ,
               
                 from
                 thence
                 ,
                 towards
                 Mount
              
               Caucasus
               .
               
                 which
                 divides
              
               Asia
               
                 into
                 two
                 parts
                 ,
                 and
                 leaves
                 the
              
               Cilician
               
                 Sea
                 on
                 the
                 one-side
                 ,
                 and
                 on
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 the
              
               Caspian
               
                 Sea
                 ,
                 the
                 River
              
               Araxes
               ,
               
                 and
                 the
                 Deserts
                 of
              
               Scythia
               .
               Mount
               Taurus
               ,
               
                 which
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 ranked
                 in
                 the
                 second
                 place
                 for
                 its
                 height
                 ,
                 is
                 joyned
                 to
              
               Caucasus
               ,
               
                 and
                 ,
                 beginning
                 in
              
               Cappadocia
               ,
               crosses
               Cilicia
               ,
               
                 and
                 reathes
                 as
                 far
                 as
              
               A●●nia
               .
               
                 It
                 is
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 a
                 continu'd
                 concatenation
                 of
                 Mountains
                 ,
                 out
                 of
                 which
                 arise
                 almost
                 a●l
                 the
                 Rivers
                 of
              
               Asia
               ,
               
                 some
                 whereof
                 fall
                 into
                 the
              
               Red-sea
               ,
               
                 and
                 others
                 ,
                 into
                 the
              
               Hyrcanian
               ,
               
                 or
                 that
                 of
              
               Pontus
               .
               
                 The
                 Army
                 pass'd
                 the
              
               Caucasus
               
                 in
                 seventeen
                 days
                 ,
                 and
                 came
                 in
                 sight
                 of
                 the
                 Rock
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 ten
              
               Stadia
               
                 in
                 compasse
                 ,
                 and
                 about
                 four
                 in
                 height
                 ,
                 where
              
               Prometheus
               
                 was
                 chained
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 may
                 credit
                 the
                 Poets
                 .
              
            
             
               Mount
               Aratat
               ,
               
               upon
               which
               Noah's
               Ark
               rested
               after
               the
               deluge
               ,
               and
               which
               the
               Armenians
               call
               Messina
               ,
               the
               
                 Persians
                 ,
                 Agri
              
               ,
               and
               the
               
                 Arabians
                 Subeilahn
              
               ,
               is
               without
               comparison
               much
               higher
               than
               the
               Caucasus
               ,
               and
               is
               indeed
               but
               a
               great
               black
               Rock
               ,
               without
               any
               Verdure
               ,
               and
               cover'd
               with
               Snow
               on
               the
               top
               ,
               as
               well
               in
               Summer
               as
               Winter
               ,
               by
               means
               whereof
               it
               is
               discover'd
               fifteen
               Leagues
               into
               the
               Caspian
               Sea.
               The
               Armenians
               ,
               and
               the
               Persians
               themselves
               ,
               are
               of
               opinion
               ,
               that
               there
               are
               still
               upon
               the
               said
               Mountain
               some
               remainders
               of
               the
               Ark
               ,
               but
               that
               time
               hath
               so
               hardned
               them
               ,
               that
               they
               seem
               absolutely
               petrify'd
               .
               At
               Schamachy
               in
               Media
               ,
               we
               were
               shewn
               a
               Cross
               of
               a
               black
               and
               hard
               Wood
               ,
               which
               the
               Inhabitants
               affirmed
               to
               have
               been
               made
               of
               the
               Wood
               of
               the
               Ark
               :
               and
               upon
               that
               account
               it
               was
               look'd
               upon
               as
               a
               most
               precious
               Relick
               ,
               and
               ,
               as
               such
               ,
               was
               wrapp'd
               in
               Crimson
               Taffata
               .
               The
               Mountain
               is
               now
               inaccessible
               ,
               by
               reason
               of
               the
               precipices
               whereby
               it
               is
               encompass'd
               of
               all
               sides
               .
            
             
               
                 Imaniculi
                 Sulthan
              
               ,
               whom
               the
               Sophy
               sent
               Ambassador
               to
               the
               Duke
               of
               Holstein
               ,
               our
               Master
               ,
               and
               whose
               Territories
               lye
               in
               those
               parts
               ,
               in
               the
               Country
               of
               Karabah
               told
               us
               many
               very
               remarkable
               particulars
               of
               it
               .
               These
               high
               Mountains
               are
               a
               great
               direction
               to
               those
               who
               have
               no
               Compass
               to
               sail
               by
               in
               the
               Caspian
               Sea
               ;
               in
               as
               much
               as
               changing
               their
               form
               according
               to
               the
               several
               prospects
               they
               afford
               ,
               the
               Pilots
               by
               that
               means
               easily
               discover
               whereabouts
               they
               are
               .
            
             
               The
               11.
               we
               continu'd
               our
               Voyage
               presently
               after
               Sun-rising
               ,
               taking
               our
               course
               along
               the
               Isle
               Southward
               .
               At
               the
               extremity
               of
               the
               Isle
               ,
               there
               is
               a
               kind
               of
               Streight
               ,
               near
               a
               Cape
               or
               Promontory
               which
               comes
               out
               of
               the
               Continent
               into
               the
               Sea
               ,
               much
               about
               the
               same
               place
               ,
               where
               ,
               on
               the
               Isle
               side
               ,
               a
               great
               Sand-bank
               advances
               it self
               toward
               the
               Land
               ,
               and
               so
               makes
               but
               a
               narrow
               passage
               .
               Which
               oblig'd
               us
               to
               cast
               Anchor
               ,
               that
               we
               might
               have
               the
               more
               convenience
               of
               Sounding
               ,
               so
               to
               avoid
               the
               flats
               or
               shallows
               ,
               which
               make
               Navigation
               very
               dangerous
               thereabouts
               .
               We
               found
               ,
               at
               first
               ,
               but
               two
               fathom
               water
               ,
               but
               soon
               after
               we
               were
               at
               six
               or
               seven
               fathom
               ;
               insomuch
               that
               the
               Wind
               becoming
               more
               favourable
               ,
               we
               took
               our
               course
               South-South-west
               ,
               directly
               towards
               Derbent
               ,
               along
               the
               shore
               ,
               and
               in
               sight
               of
               it
               .
               After
               mid-night
               ,
               the
               Wind
               being
               not
               so
               much
               for
               us
               as
               before
               ,
               we
               were
               forc'd
               to
               laveer
               it
               all
               the
               remainder
               of
               the
               Night
               ;
               but
               we
               advanc'd
               little
               or
               nothing
               ;
               insomuch
               that
               a
               Tempest
               rising
               thereupon
               ,
               we
               at
               last
               resolv'd
               to
               cast
               Anchor
               ,
               which
               we
               did
               ,
               at
               twelve
               fathom
               water
               .
               We
               lay
               at
               Anchor
               all
               the
               12th
               .
               till
               9.
               at
               night
               ,
               and
               then
               the
               Wind
               coming
               to
               the
               North
               ,
               we
               set
               sail
               with
               a
               favourable
               Wind
               ,
               taking
               our
               course
               to
               the
               South-South-east
               .
            
             
               About
               11.
               the
               same
               night
               ,
               we
               found
               between
               20
               and
               thirty
               fathom
               water
               ,
               and
               an
               hour
               after
               ,
               no
               bottom
               ,
               
               so
               that
               the
               wind
               being
               turn'd
               again
               to
               an
               absolute
               Tempest
               ,
               we
               conceiv'd
               ,
               that
               it
               
               would
               be
               dangerous
               for
               us
               to
               bear
               much
               sail
               upon
               a
               Sea
               we
               were
               not
               acquainted
               with
               ,
               and
               that
               in
               the
               Night
               time
               ,
               Whereupon
               having
               furl'd
               them
               up
               ,
               we
               let
               the
               Ship
               go
               directly
               before
               the
               wind
               ,
               by
               which
               means
               we
               got
               two
               Leagues
               in
               less
               than
               an
               hour
               .
               We
               had
               ,
               besides
               our
               double
               Shallop
               ,
               two
               other
               Boats
               ,
               one
               whereof
               ,
               which
               we
               had
               bought
               of
               the
               Muscovites
               ,
               was
               only
               for
               their
               convenience
               who
               sounded
               the
               depth
               of
               the
               Water
               ,
               and
               the
               other
               serv'd
               for
               the
               unloading
               of
               our
               Ship
               ,
               which
               drew
               both
               of
               them
               after
               her
               .
               There
               were
               two
               Sea-men
               appointed
               for
               the
               guiding
               of
               the
               Shallop
               ,
               which
               ,
               having
               in
               it
               only
               certain
               small
               Pieces
               ,
               Bullets
               ,
               Chains
               ,
               Cables
               ,
               Pitch
               ,
               and
               other
               things
               necessary
               for
               Navigation
               ,
               was
               made
               so
               shallow
               ,
               that
               being
               ever
               and
               anon
               fill'd
               with
               water
               ,
               the
               Sea-men
               ,
               finding
               themselves
               no
               longer
               able
               to
               guide
               it
               ,
               came
               aboard
               the
               Ship
               ,
               and
               fasten'd
               the
               Shallop
               to
               the
               stern
               .
               The
               other
               Boats
               were
               soon
               over-whelm'd
               with
               water
               and
               lost
               .
               The
               Shallop
               held
               out
               a
               while
               ,
               but
               at
               length
               follow'd
               the
               others
               ,
               and
               this
               prov'd
               the
               beginning
               of
               our
               wrack
               upon
               the
               Caspian
               Sea.
               Our
               Ship
               ,
               which
               was
               built
               only
               of
               Firr
               ,
               and
               had
               been
               much
               endammag'd
               by
               the
               Sand-banks
               of
               the
               Wolga
               ,
               bow'd
               under
               the
               high
               and
               violent
               waves
               of
               that
               Sea
               ,
               as
               if
               it
               had
               been
               a
               Snake
               ,
               and
               open'd
               in
               so
               many
               places
               ,
               that
               we
               were
               forc'd
               to
               be
               alwayes
               at
               the
               Pump
               ,
               and
               continually
               employ'd
               in
               emptying
               the
               water
               that
               came
               in
               of
               all
               sides
               .
               Our
               Persian
               Pilot
               had
               not
               the
               least
               share
               of
               the
               common
               fear
               and
               distraction
               we
               were
               all
               in
               ,
               and
               no
               doubt
               wish'd
               himself
               in
               his
               own
               Ship
               ,
               or
               nearer
               Land
               ;
               in
               regard
               that
               had
               we
               been
               cast
               away
               there
               ,
               we
               had
               all
               inevitably
               perish'd
               .
            
             
               Nov.
               13.
               at
               the
               break
               of
               day
               ,
               we
               perceiv'd
               ,
               that
               we
               had
               still
               kept
               in
               sight
               of
               Land
               ,
               and
               we
               particularly
               discovered
               the
               Mountain
               of
               Derbent
               ,
               which
               ,
               as
               we
               conceived
               ,
               could
               not
               be
               above
               ten
               Leagues
               distant
               from
               us
               .
               The
               Tempest
               abating
               a
               little
               of
               its
               Violence
               ,
               we
               hois'd
               the
               mizen
               Sail
               ,
               and
               afterwards
               the
               main
               Sail
               ,
               with
               a
               resolution
               to
               run
               the
               Ship
               strait
               a-ground
               .
               But
               having
               ,
               the
               Night
               before
               ,
               taken
               our
               course
               too
               high
               ,
               and
               the
               wind
               continuing
               still
               from
               the
               North-west
               ,
               we
               were
               forc'd
               to
               comply
               with
               it
               ,
               and
               ,
               to
               our
               no
               small
               regret
               ,
               pass
               beyond
               the
               City
               of
               Derbent
               ,
               along
               the
               Persian
               Coast
               ,
               which
               ,
               in
               that
               place
               ,
               reaches
               from
               North
               to
               South
               ,
               but
               so
               as
               that
               we
               could
               not
               find
               any
               Road
               or
               Haven
               ,
               where
               we
               might
               save
               our selves
               ;
               for
               as
               much
               as
               there
               being
               only
               Rocks
               at
               the
               bottom
               for
               the
               space
               of
               six
               Leagues
               from
               the
               Land
               into
               the
               Sea
               ,
               it
               is
               impossible
               to
               make
               the
               Anchor
               take
               any
               hold
               .
               At
               last
               ,
               about
               four
               ,
               in
               the
               afternoon
               ,
               we
               cast
               Anchor
               ,
               at
               four
               fathom
               water
               ,
               before
               the
               Village
               of
               Niasebeth
               ,
               which
               our
               Authors
               call
               Nisavay
               ,
               the
               bottom
               muddy
               ;
               but
               we
               thought
               not
               our selves
               more
               safe
               at
               Anchor
               ,
               than
               when
               we
               were
               toss'd
               up
               and
               down
               in
               the
               main
               Sea.
               The
               waves
               were
               so
               violent
               by
               reason
               of
               the
               extraordinary
               roughness
               of
               the
               Sea
               ,
               that
               it
               was
               not
               long
               ere
               they
               broke
               the
               hindges
               of
               the
               Rudder
               ,
               which
               oblig'd
               us
               to
               take
               it
               quite
               off
               ,
               and
               to
               fasten
               it
               with
               a
               Cable
               behind
               the
               Ship
               ,
               lest
               beating
               against
               the
               Castle
               it
               should
               have
               broke
               it
               all
               to
               pieces
               ;
               the
               Water
               coming
               still
               into
               the
               Ship
               so
               fast
               ,
               that
               we
               were
               forc'd
               to
               spend
               the
               remainder
               of
               that
               day
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               night
               following
               ,
               in
               emptying
               it
               .
            
             
               The
               Tempest
               abated
               a
               little
               of
               its
               violence
               the
               next
               morning
               ,
               being
               the
               the
               14.
               of
               November
               ,
               and
               invited
               us
               to
               think
               of
               some
               course
               for
               the
               disembarking
               of
               our selves
               ,
               but
               we
               had
               neither
               Boat
               nor
               Shallop
               to
               help
               us
               to
               Land
               ,
               and
               though
               we
               had
               caus'd
               several
               Volleyes
               of
               great
               and
               small
               shot
               to
               be
               discharg'd
               ,
               to
               oblige
               the
               Inhabitants
               of
               the
               Countrey
               to
               come
               in
               to
               our
               relief
               ,
               yet
               could
               we
               not
               perceive
               any
               body
               ;
               but
               we
               had
               hardly
               made
               a
               shift
               to
               clap
               a
               certain
               number
               of
               deal
               Boards
               together
               like
               a
               flat-bottom'd
               Boat
               ,
               ere
               we
               saw
               coming
               towards
               us
               two
               Boats
               ,
               which
               the
               Kaucha
               ,
               or
               Judge
               of
               the
               Village
               ,
               had
               sent
               to
               our
               relief
               in
               that
               extremity
               .
            
             
               They
               brought
               us
               a
               present
               ,
               of
               two
               baggs
               of
               Apples
               ,
               with
               a
               very
               obliging
               Complement
               ,
               protesting
               that
               they
               were
               no
               less
               glad
               at
               our
               arrival
               ,
               than
               we
               might
               be
               at
               theirs
               .
               Which
               done
               ,
               they
               exhorted
               the
               Ambassadors
               to
               get
               out
               of
               the
               Ship
               as
               soon
               as
               they
               could
               possibly
               ,
               taking
               along
               with
               them
               what
               they
               accompted
               of
               greatest
               Value
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               be
               over-confident
               of
               the
               clam
               ,
               
               which
               ,
               no
               doubt
               ,
               would
               not
               last
               many
               hours
               .
               The
               Ambassadors
               took
               their
               advice
               ,
               and
               having
               put
               into
               the
               Boats
               what
               they
               thought
               most
               considerable
               ,
               they
               ordered
               some
               part
               of
               their
               retinue
               to
               go
               in
               also
               ,
               and
               certain
               Soldiers
               with
               their
               Officers
               ;
               leaving
               in
               the
               ship
               the
               Sieur
               Vchterits
               ,
               their
               Steward
               ,
               and
               the
               Secretary
               of
               the
               Embassy
               ,
               with
               an
               intent
               to
               send
               for
               them
               as
               soon
               as
               they
               were
               landed
               themselves
               .
            
             
               The
               Kaucha
               was
               on
               Horse-back
               at
               the
               Sea-side
               ,
               and
               perceiving
               that
               the
               Boats
               could
               not
               come
               near
               enough
               ,
               by
               reason
               of
               the
               shallowness
               of
               the
               water
               ,
               he
               alighted
               ,
               and
               sent
               the
               Ambassadors
               his
               Horse
               for
               their
               more
               convenient
               Landing
               .
               And
               thus
               it
               was
               that
               the
               Ambassadors
               first
               set
               foot
               in
               Persia.
               But
               as
               soon
               as
               they
               were
               got
               a-shore
               ,
               the
               Tempest
               grew
               more
               violent
               than
               it
               had
               been
               before
               ,
               insomuch
               that
               it
               was
               impossible
               for
               them
               to
               send
               back
               the
               Boats
               :
               which
               put
               us
               that
               were
               left
               aboard
               to
               the
               utmost
               hazard
               of
               Shipwrack
               and
               Life
               .
               The
               Ship
               ,
               being
               now
               in
               a
               manner
               quite
               unloaden
               ,
               was
               toss'd
               up
               and
               down
               like
               a
               Ball
               by
               the
               Waves
               ,
               the
               Sea
               raising
               her
               ,
               one
               while
               ,
               up
               to
               the
               Clouds
               ,
               another
               swallowing
               her
               up
               in
               its
               abysses
               .
               There
               was
               constantly
               above
               a
               foot
               water
               upon
               the
               Deck
               ,
               so
               that
               we
               were
               not
               able
               to
               stay
               upon
               it
               ;
               and
               at
               last
               the
               Ship
               opening
               above
               ,
               just
               in
               the
               middle
               ,
               we
               began
               to
               fear
               the
               absolute
               dissolution
               of
               her
               .
               We
               observ'd
               also
               by
               the
               Trees
               that
               were
               upon
               the
               Sea-side
               ,
               that
               the
               Anchor
               was
               loose
               ,
               and
               that
               
               the
               wind
               had
               carry'd
               us
               above
               a
               quarter
               of
               a
               League
               from
               the
               place
               where
               he
               had
               disembarked
               the
               Ambassadors
               ,
               whereupon
               we
               cast
               two
               others
               ,
               both
               which
               were
               lost
               about
               11.
               the
               same
               night
               ,
               as
               also
               our
               Rudder
               .
               The
               biggest
               Anchor
               held
               still
               ,
               but
               the
               Vessel
               drew
               so
               much
               water
               ,
               that
               the
               Pump
               being
               of
               no
               further
               use
               ,
               we
               were
               forc'd
               to
               empty
               her
               with
               Kettles
               .
               About
               midnight
               the
               wind
               came
               to
               the
               East
               ,
               and
               broke
               off
               our
               main
               and
               mizen
               Masts
               ,
               and
               over-turn'd
               them
               into
               the
               Sea
               ,
               the
               Ship
               shaking
               in
               that
               interim
               with
               so
               much
               violence
               ,
               that
               the
               edges
               of
               her
               were
               ever
               and
               anon
               even
               with
               the
               water
               .
               The
               Sea-men
               intreated
               the
               Secretary
               ,
               to
               give
               them
               leave
               to
               cut
               the
               Ropes
               that
               still
               held
               her
               ,
               to
               see
               if
               that
               would
               deliver
               us
               out
               of
               the
               extremity
               we
               were
               in
               ;
               which
               he
               made
               no
               difficulty
               to
               grant
               them
               .
               We
               had
               not
               eaten
               ought
               in
               three
               dayes
               ,
               and
               watching
               ,
               with
               continual
               labour
               ,
               had
               brought
               us
               so
               low
               ,
               that
               having
               lost
               all
               courage
               ,
               together
               with
               the
               hope
               of
               ever
               saving
               our
               Lives
               ,
               all
               our
               thoughts
               were
               taken
               up
               with
               the
               disposal
               of
               our selves
               for
               Death
               .
               Our
               Carpenter
               was
               the
               only
               person
               who
               had
               the
               courage
               to
               go
               under
               Decks
               ,
               and
               to
               take
               so
               large
               a
               dose
               of
               Aquavitae
               ,
               that
               being
               come
               up
               on
               the
               Deck
               ,
               he
               fell
               down
               dead
               at
               our
               feet
               .
               Nor
               indeed
               could
               we
               have
               imagin'd
               him
               to
               be
               otherwise
               ,
               if
               the
               Exhaltations
               of
               the
               Aquavitae
               ,
               that
               ascended
               from
               his
               stomach
               ,
               had
               not
               discover'd
               the
               nature
               of
               his
               indisposition
               .
               
               The
               Sea-men
               remitted
               nothing
               of
               their
               labour
               all
               this
               time
               ,
               and
               exhorted
               the
               rest
               to
               be
               of
               good
               courage
               ,
               putting
               us
               in
               hope
               ,
               that
               ,
               within
               some
               few
               hours
               ,
               either
               the
               weather
               would
               change
               ,
               or
               the
               Ambassadors
               would
               not
               fail
               to
               relieve
               us
               ,
               as
               indeed
               they
               were
               both
               of
               them
               earnest
               to
               do
               all
               lay
               in
               their
               power
               for
               our
               preservation
               .
               Nay
               the
               Ambassador
               Brugman
               would
               ,
               with
               his
               Sword
               drawn
               ,
               have
               forc'd
               some
               of
               our
               people
               to
               come
               in
               the
               two
               Boats
               to
               look
               after
               us
               ,
               but
               he
               could
               by
               no
               means
               prevail
               with
               them
               ,
               to
               hazard
               themselves
               .
            
             
               Perceiving
               the
               day
               slipp'd
               away
               without
               any
               hope
               of
               relief
               ,
               and
               fearing
               the
               Tempest
               might
               grow
               more
               violent
               the
               night
               following
               ,
               I
               took
               the
               Master's-mate
               aside
               ,
               and
               was
               desirous
               to
               know
               of
               him
               ,
               whether
               ,
               the
               Tempest
               continuing
               in
               the
               height
               it
               was
               then
               at
               ,
               it
               would
               not
               be
               our
               best
               course
               to
               run
               the
               Ship
               a-ground
               to
               save
               the
               men
               .
               His
               answer
               was
               ,
               that
               he
               believ'd
               the
               Ship
               could
               not
               make
               any
               great
               resistance
               ,
               and
               that
               it
               were
               not
               amiss
               I
               took
               the
               advice
               of
               the
               other
               Officers
               ,
               and
               propose
               it
               to
               the
               Captain
               and
               the
               Master
               ,
               who
               both
               confess'd
               ,
               that
               the
               ship
               was
               in
               so
               ill
               a
               plight
               ,
               that
               they
               were
               confident
               the
               Ambassador
               Brugman
               himself
               would
               have
               commanded
               her
               to
               be
               run
               a-ground
               ,
               had
               he
               been
               among
               them
               :
               and
               yet
               they
               were
               withall
               of
               opinion
               ,
               that
               ,
               continuing
               their
               labour
               for
               some
               hours
               longer
               ,
               it
               was
               not
               impossible
               but
               the
               Vessel
               might
               be
               saved
               .
               But
               they
               discover'd
               by
               their
               discourse
               their
               main
               fear
               to
               be
               ,
               that
               ,
               when
               there
               were
               no
               ship
               ,
               they
               would
               be
               look'd
               on
               as
               useless
               persons
               ,
               and
               that
               there
               might
               be
               some
               dispute
               about
               their
               wages
               for
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               Voyage
               .
               Hence
               it
               came
               that
               they
               were
               unwilling
               the
               ship
               should
               be
               run
               a-ground
               .
               But
               the
               Sieur
               Vchterits
               and
               the
               Secretary
               ,
               overcome
               with
               the
               importunities
               of
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               company
               to
               have
               that
               course
               taken
               ,
               in
               so
               great
               an
               extremity
               ,
               the
               Captain
               and
               Masters-mate
               at
               last
               gave
               their
               consent
               ,
               provided
               a
               promise
               were
               made
               them
               in
               Writing
               ,
               that
               the
               Ambassadors
               should
               not
               call
               them
               to
               an
               accompt
               for
               their
               so
               doing
               :
               which
               was
               accordingly
               done
               ,
               and
               the
               Secretary
               drew
               up
               an
               Act
               to
               that
               purpose
               ,
               which
               was
               signed
               by
               all
               .
               But
               the
               Captain
               and
               Master
               beginning
               to
               make
               new
               difficulties
               ,
               after
               they
               had
               gotten
               a
               discharge
               ,
               as
               aforesaid
               ,
               all
               our
               people
               would
               have
               mutini'd
               ,
               and
               cry'd
               out
               ,
               that
               if
               they
               delay'd
               the
               running
               of
               the
               ship
               a-ground
               any
               longer
               ,
               they
               should
               answer
               before
               the
               Tribunal
               of
               God
               ,
               to
               give
               an
               accompt
               for
               what
               should
               happen
               thereupon
               .
               The
               Captain
               would
               have
               excus'd
               himself
               ,
               alleging
               ,
               that
               though
               the
               ship
               were
               run
               a-ground
               ,
               as
               was
               desired
               ,
               yet
               were
               it
               impossible
               for
               him
               to
               save
               all
               our
               people
               :
               but
               answer
               was
               made
               him
               ,
               that
               they
               were
               resolv'd
               to
               run
               the
               hazard
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               he
               was
               so
               earnestly
               press'd
               thereto
               ,
               that
               he
               consented
               ,
               after
               he
               had
               obliged
               the
               Sieur
               Vchterits
               and
               the
               Secretary
               of
               the
               Embassy
               to
               give
               the
               first
               stroak
               upon
               the
               Cable
               :
               which
               when
               they
               had
               done
               ,
               
               the
               Sea-men
               soon
               made
               an
               end
               ,
               and
               having
               struck
               the
               only
               sayl
               we
               had
               left
               us
               ,
               we
               made
               strait
               to
               land
               ,
               and
               run
               the
               ship
               a-ground
               ,
               about
               thirty
               pearches
               distant
               from
               the
               place
               where
               the
               Ambassadors
               and
               all
               our
               friends
               expected
               us
               ,
               with
               no
               less
               trouble
               for
               us
               ,
               than
               we
               had
               for
               our selves
               .
               Nay
               some
               of
               them
               ,
               to
               make
               a
               greater
               expression
               of
               their
               affection
               ,
               came
               a
               good
               way
               into
               the
               water
               ,
               and
               carry'd
               us
               ashore
               .
            
             
               It
               prov'd
               no
               great
               trouble
               to
               us
               to
               justifie
               the
               resolution
               we
               had
               taken
               of
               running
               the
               Ship
               a-ground
               ,
               in
               regard
               that
               ,
               as
               to
               that
               particular
               ,
               the
               Ambassador
               Brugman
               himself
               prevented
               us
               ,
               and
               told
               us
               he
               had
               been
               long
               before
               resolv'd
               to
               send
               the
               Captain
               orders
               to
               do
               it
               ,
               but
               that
               he
               could
               not
               meet
               with
               any
               person
               that
               would
               undertake
               the
               execution
               thereof
               .
            
             
               As
               concerning
               the
               Caspian
               Sea
               ,
               
               it
               hath
               not
               in
               all
               places
               the
               same
               name
               ,
               but
               it
               is
               changed
               ,
               either
               according
               to
               the
               diversity
               of
               the
               Inhabitants
               that
               live
               about
               it
               ,
               or
               the
               Provinces
               that
               border
               upon
               it
               .
               It
               was
               called
               antiently
               the
               Sea
               of
               Chosar
               ,
               from
               the
               Name
               of
               the
               eldest
               Son
               of
               Thogarma
               ,
               who
               was
               the
               Son
               of
               Gomer
               ,
               and
               Grand-child
               of
               Iaphet
               ,
               third
               Son
               to
               Nubius's
               Geography
               calls
               it
               the
               Sea
               of
               Travisthan
               .
               The
               Moors
               call
               this
               Sea
               ,
               as
               they
               do
               also
               the
               Gulf
               of
               
                 Arabia
                 ,
                 Bohar
                 Corsuin
              
               ;
               and
               the
               Persians
               call
               it
               Kulsum
               ,
               which
               name
               they
               also
               give
               the
               
                 Red
                 Sea.
              
               The
               Greek
               and
               Latine
               Authors
               call
               it
               the
               Hyrcanian
               Sea
               ,
               as
               also
               
                 Mare
                 Caspium
              
               and
               Caspianum
               .
               The
               Persians
               call
               it
               by
               another
               name
               ,
               the
               Sea
               of
               Baku
               ,
               from
               the
               City
               of
               Bakuje
               ,
               in
               the
               Province
               of
               Schirwan
               ;
               and
               the
               Muscovites
               name
               it
               Gualenskoi-more
               .
               But
               a
               man
               must
               be
               very
               cautious
               
               how
               he
               credits
               what
               is
               affirmed
               by
               
                 Dionysius
                 Afer
              
               ,
               
               
                 Pomponius
                 Mela
                 ,
                 Pliny
                 ,
                 Solinus
                 ,
              
               and
               those
               who
               follow
               them
               ,
               as
               
                 Strabo
                 ,
                 Martianus
                 Capella
              
               ,
               St.
               
                 Basil
                 the
                 Great
                 ,
                 Macrobius
              
               ,
               and
               others
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               only
               a
               Sinus
               ,
               or
               Gulf
               of
               the
               great
               Sea
               of
               the
               Indies
               ,
               or
               of
               the
               Tartarian
               Sea
               ,
               or
               that
               it
               hath
               some
               communication
               which
               the
               Euxine
               Sea
               ,
               and
               
                 Paulus
                 Meotides
              
               by
               the
               River
               Tanais
               ;
               in
               as
               much
               as
               it
               is
               most
               certain
               ,
               that
               it
               hath
               not
               any
               communication
               at
               all
               with
               the
               other
               Seas
               ,
               but
               it
               is
               of
               all
               sides
               so
               encompass'd
               with
               Land
               ,
               that
               it
               may
               be
               more
               justly
               called
               the
               Mediterranean
               ,
               
               than
               that
               which
               is
               known
               only
               by
               that
               name
               .
               Herodotus
               and
               Aristotle
               are
               much
               more
               worthy
               credit
               ,
               when
               they
               affirm
               ,
               that
               the
               Caspian
               Sea
               is
               a
               particular
               Sea
               by
               it self
               ,
               having
               no
               communication
               with
               any
               other
               :
               and
               this
               is
               no
               more
               than
               what
               the
               Inhabitants
               of
               Kilan
               ,
               who
               live
               upon
               that
               Sea
               on
               the
               East-side
               ,
               have
               so
               strongly
               confirmed
               us
               in
               ,
               that
               we
               lay
               it
               down
               as
               a
               thing
               no
               longer
               to
               be
               disputed
               .
            
             
               But
               what
               on
               the
               other
               side
               is
               much
               to
               be
               wondred
               at
               ,
               is
               ,
               that
               though
               so
               great
               a
               number
               of
               Rivers
               incessantly
               pay
               the
               tribute
               of
               their
               waters
               into
               it
               ,
               yet
               can
               it
               not
               be
               said
               what
               becomes
               thereof
               .
               We
               at
               first
               could
               hardly
               be
               induc'd
               to
               believe
               what
               was
               told
               us
               concerning
               all
               those
               Rivers
               ;
               but
               when
               ,
               at
               our
               return
               out
               of
               Persia
               ,
               between
               Rescht
               and
               Schamachy
               ,
               which
               was
               twenty
               days
               journey
               ,
               we
               took
               notice
               ,
               that
               we
               had
               cross'd
               above
               fourscore
               great
               and
               small
               Rivers
               ,
               we
               made
               no
               difficulty
               then
               to
               acquiesce
               in
               the
               Relations
               we
               had
               before
               received
               thereof
               .
               The
               most
               considerable
               of
               those
               we
               saw
               ,
               are
               ,
               the
               
                 Wolga
                 ,
                 Araxis
              
               ,
               or
               Aras
               ,
               which
               is
               joyned
               to
               the
               Cyrus
               ,
               which
               is
               now
               called
               Kur
               ,
               the
               Kisilosein
               ,
               the
               Bustrow
               ,
               the
               Aksai
               ,
               and
               the
               Koisu
               .
               Towards
               the
               North
               are
               the
               Rivers
               of
               Iaika
               and
               Iems
               ;
               and
               towards
               the
               South
               and
               East
               ,
               the
               Nios
               ,
               the
               Oxus
               ,
               and
               the
               Orxentes
               ,
               which
               
                 Q.
                 Curtius
              
               calls
               ,
               Tanais
               .
            
             
               And
               notwithstanding
               this
               vast
               Contribution
               of
               waters
               ,
               this
               Sea
               is
               not
               perceiv'd
               to
               be
               any
               way
               increas'd
               thereby
               ,
               nor
               can
               it
               be
               said
               ,
               by
               what
               passages
               all
               these
               Rivers
               are
               conveyed
               thence
               .
               Some
               are
               of
               opinion
               ,
               that
               they
               are
               ,
               by
               subterranean
               Chanels
               return'd
               into
               the
               Ocean
               .
               The
               Persians
               told
               us
               ,
               that
               near
               Ferebath
               ,
               between
               the
               Provinces
               of
               Tauristan
               ,
               and
               Mesendan
               ,
               there
               is
               a
               Gulf
               ,
               where
               all
               those
               waters
               are
               lost
               ,
               as
               in
               a
               bottomless
               place
               ,
               and
               convey'd
               away
               under
               the
               neighbouring
               Mountains
               .
               But
               in
               regard
               a
               man
               must
               consequently
               to
               this
               assertion
               ,
               imagine
               that
               Gulf
               to
               be
               as
               big
               as
               the
               whole
               Sea
               ,
               to
               swallow
               down
               the
               waters
               of
               so
               many
               Rivers
               ,
               I
               cannot
               be
               easily
               perswaded
               to
               side
               with
               the
               maintainers
               of
               that
               opinion
               .
               On
               the
               contrary
               ,
               I
               think
               it
               may
               be
               probably
               held
               ,
               that
               there
               may
               be
               alleged
               ,
               for
               the
               Caspian
               Sea
               ,
               the
               same
               reasons
               as
               are
               urged
               for
               Ocean's
               not
               overflowing
               the
               Earth
               ,
               though
               an
               infinite
               number
               of
               Rivers
               fall
               into
               it
               :
               To
               wit
               ,
               that
               ,
               besides
               the
               Mists
               ,
               which
               are
               very
               frequent
               there
               ,
               and
               consequently
               consume
               a
               great
               part
               thereof
               ,
               the
               rest
               is
               return'd
               by
               secret
               Chanels
               ,
               to
               the
               sources
               of
               the
               Fountains
               and
               Rivers
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               wise-mans
               saying
               ,
               that
               
                 all
                 the
                 Rivers
                 come
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Sea
                 ,
                 and
                 return
                 thither
                 again
                 ,
              
               whether
               it
               be
               that
               the
               weight
               of
               the
               Sea-water
               ,
               which
               is
               not
               all
               within
               its
               Centre
               ,
               forces
               that
               which
               is
               lowest
               into
               the
               clefts
               of
               the
               earth
               ,
               as
               far
               as
               the
               sources
               ,
               and
               that
               this
               is
               done
               with
               such
               violence
               ,
               that
               at
               its
               breaking
               out
               of
               the
               earth
               ,
               it
               spouts
               higher
               than
               the
               Sea
               it self
               ;
               or
               that
               there
               are
               in
               the
               earth
               certain
               veins
               ,
               which
               ,
               drawing
               the
               water
               to
               them
               ,
               distribute
               it
               to
               the
               Fountains
               and
               Rivers
               .
               The
               first
               ratiocination
               is
               Scaliger's
               ,
               in
               his
               46.
               
               Exercitation
               ,
               where
               he
               says
               ,
               that
               he
               does
               not
               believe
               ,
               the
               Argument
               which
               is
               deduc'd
               from
               the
               difference
               of
               the
               qualities
               of
               waters
               can
               destroy
               the
               force
               of
               his
               ,
               in
               regard
               we
               find
               by
               experience
               ,
               that
               the
               water
               ,
               passing
               through
               the
               earth
               ,
               is
               cleansed
               from
               its
               filth
               ,
               and
               leaves
               its
               Salt
               at
               the
               bottom
               ,
               from
               which
               it
               is
               divided
               ,
               much
               after
               the
               same
               manner
               as
               if
               it
               were
               distill'd
               through
               an
               Alembick
               .
               Which
               is
               evidently
               seen
               by
               this
               ,
               that
               the
               greater
               distance
               there
               is
               between
               the
               Sea
               and
               the
               Fountains
               ,
               the
               sweeter
               their
               waters
               are
               .
               It
               is
               also
               acknowledg'd
               ,
               that
               there
               is
               no
               Mountain
               higher
               than
               the
               Sea
               ,
               which
               making
               but
               one
               part
               of
               the
               roundness
               of
               the
               Terrestrial
               Globe
               ,
               the
               swellings
               and
               emmencies
               ,
               which
               are
               upon
               the
               earth
               are
               not
               higher
               than
               the
               Sea.
               Which
               I
               affirm
               to
               be
               so
               much
               the
               more
               certain
               ,
               upon
               this
               accompt
               ,
               that
               ,
               being
               ,
               in
               my
               return
               from
               Persia
               ,
               between
               Schamachie
               and
               Derbent
               ,
               at
               the
               Village
               of
               Soray
               ,
               I
               had
               the
               curiosity
               to
               go
               up
               into
               one
               of
               the
               adjacent
               Mountains
               ,
               where
               I
               took
               the
               Horizon
               with
               my
               Astrolabe
               ,
               and
               having
               put
               my
               Dioptra
               into
               it
               ,
               I
               turn'd
               myself
               towards
               the
               Sea
               ,
               which
               was
               two
               Leagues
               distant
               thence
               ,
               and
               could
               easily
               discern
               it
               .
            
             
               The
               Authors
               who
               have
               written
               of
               the
               Caspian
               Sea
               ,
               affirm
               ,
               that
               ,
               it
               is
               ,
               in
               length
               fifteen
               dayes
               journey
               ,
               and
               in
               breadth
               ,
               eight
               ;
               which
               may
               fall
               out
               somewhat
               right
               ,
               if
               it
               be
               in
               a
               great
               calm
               ,
               and
               that
               those
               who
               are
               to
               pass
               it
               ,
               make
               use
               only
               of
               their
               Arms
               and
               Oars
               ,
               and
               have
               no
               advantage
               of
               wind
               .
               
               Whereupon
               I
               propose
               it
               as
               a
               particular
               observation
               ,
               that
               ,
               contrary
               to
               the
               common
               opinion
               of
               all
               Geographers
               ,
               as
               well
               antient
               as
               modern
               ,
               the
               length
               of
               the
               Caspian
               Sea
               reaches
               not
               from
               East
               to
               West
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               set
               down
               in
               all
               Maps
               ,
               even
               in
               those
               that
               have
               been
               publish'd
               since
               the
               former
               impression
               of
               this
               Relation
               ,
               where
               I
               condemn'd
               that
               errour
               ,
               but
               that
               it
               is
               to
               be
               taken
               from
               South
               to
               North
               ,
               and
               that
               ,
               on
               the
               contrary
               ,
               it
               is
               its
               breadth
               which
               reaches
               from
               West
               to
               East
               .
               And
               this
               I
               know
               ,
               not
               only
               by
               the
               most
               exact
               observation
               I
               made
               thereof
               ,
               but
               also
               by
               a
               curious
               inquiry
               of
               the
               situation
               of
               all
               the
               Maritime
               Provinces
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               Catalogue
               or
               Register
               ,
               of
               Longitudes
               and
               Latitudes
               ,
               which
               I
               had
               from
               the
               Persians
               ,
               as
               also
               consonantly
               to
               the
               Astronomical
               fragments
               of
               the
               Learned
               M.
               
                 Iohn
                 Graves
              
               .
               For
               it
               is
               certain
               ,
               that
               the
               true
               length
               
               of
               the
               Caspian
               Sea
               ,
               
               is
               from
               the
               mouth
               of
               the
               River
               Wolga
               ,
               below
               Astrachan
               ,
               to
               Ferabath
               ,
               in
               the
               Province
               of
               Mesenderan
               ,
               reaching
               eight
               degrees
               of
               the
               Aequator
               ,
               which
               make
               120.
               
               German
               Leagues
               ;
               and
               that
               its
               breadth
               ,
               from
               the
               Province
               of
               Chuaresm
               ,
               named
               by
               others
               Karragan
               ,
               to
               the
               Mountains
               of
               Circassia
               ,
               or
               to
               Schirwan
               ,
               is
               six
               degrees
               ,
               which
               make
               but
               90
               German
               leagues
               .
               According
               to
               this
               accompt
               thereof
               are
               to
               be
               corrected
               all
               the
               Geographical
               Maps
               ,
               though
               the
               opinion
               we
               introduce
               be
               new
               ,
               and
               directly
               contrary
               to
               that
               which
               hath
               been
               receiv'd
               for
               so
               many
               ages
               .
            
             
               Nor
               are
               we
               to
               give
               any
               more
               credit
               to
               what
               
                 Q.
                 Curtius
              
               affirms
               ,
               
               when
               he
               says
               ,
               that
               the
               water
               of
               the
               Caspian
               Sea
               is
               fresher
               than
               that
               of
               the
               Ocean
               ,
               unless
               he
               be
               conceiv'd
               to
               speak
               only
               of
               the
               coast
               of
               Hyrcania
               ,
               which
               is
               now
               called
               Kilan
               ,
               where
               indeed
               the
               water
               is
               neither
               salt
               nor
               fresh
               ,
               but
               brackish
               (
               as
               it
               is
               in
               several
               places
               of
               Holland
               )
               by
               reason
               of
               the
               mixture
               of
               the
               waters
               of
               divers
               Rivers
               ,
               which
               fall
               into
               the
               said
               Sea
               on
               that
               side
               .
               For
               ,
               in
               the
               Sea
               it self
               ,
               the
               water
               is
               as
               salt
               as
               any
               other
               that
               ever
               I
               could
               taste
               of
               .
               Polybius
               and
               Arrian
               affirm
               the
               same
               thing
               of
               the
               Euxine
               Sea
               ;
               and
               Ovid
               confirms
               it
               by
               this
               Distick
               .
            
             
               
                 Copia
                 tot
                 laticum
                 ,
                 quas
                 anget
                 ,
                 adulteret
                 undas
                 ,
              
               
                 Nec
                 patitur
                 vires
                 aequer
                 habere
                 suas
                 .
              
            
             
               It
               is
               besides
               our
               design
               to
               engage
               into
               any
               discussion
               of
               Scaliger's
               position
               ,
               who
               says
               in
               his
               53
               Exercitation
               ,
               that
               the
               water
               of
               all
               Seas
               is
               sweet
               ,
               or
               fresh
               ,
               at
               the
               bottom
               ,
               nor
               yet
               to
               examine
               the
               Reasons
               alleged
               by
               him
               for
               that
               opinion
               ,
               as
               falling
               not
               under
               the
               subject
               of
               our
               Relation
               .
               But
               this
               we
               shall
               presume
               to
               affirm
               ,
               that
               the
               Caspian
               Sea
               was
               not
               much
               known
               to
               the
               Greeks
               ,
               in
               the
               time
               of
               Alexander
               ,
               since
               Arrian
               says
               ,
               in
               the
               seventh
               Book
               of
               his
               History
               ,
               that
               that
               great
               Conquerour
               issu'd
               out
               his
               commands
               ,
               that
               Timber
               should
               be
               fell'd
               in
               the
               neighbouring
               Mountains
               ,
               for
               the
               building
               of
               a
               Fleet
               ,
               which
               he
               intended
               to
               employ
               in
               the
               discovery
               of
               that
               Sea.
               It
               is
               certain
               also
               ,
               that
               
                 Q.
                 Curtius
              
               speaks
               not
               of
               it
               otherwise
               than
               according
               to
               the
               knowledge
               which
               some
               had
               thereof
               ,
               in
               a
               time
               when
               that
               of
               the
               Romans
               had
               not
               pass'd
               the
               Euphrates
               .
               no
               more
               than
               their
               Arms.
               For
               though
               Pliny
               says
               ,
               
                 lib.
                 6.
                 ch
              
               .
               17.
               of
               his
               
                 Natural
                 History
              
               ,
               that
               Seleuchus
               and
               Antiochus
               ,
               the
               Successors
               of
               Alexander
               ,
               made
               a
               discovery
               of
               that
               Sea
               by
               Patroclus
               ,
               their
               Admiral
               ,
               yet
               he
               is
               withall
               forc'd
               to
               acknowledge
               ,
               that
               there
               were
               many
               other
               things
               to
               be
               discovered
               ;
               as
               it
               was
               also
               our
               intention
               ,
               to
               make
               use
               ,
               to
               that
               purpose
               ,
               of
               our
               Ship
               and
               Shallop
               during
               the
               aboad
               we
               should
               make
               at
               the
               Court
               of
               Persia
               ,
               if
               our
               misfortune
               in
               being
               cast
               away
               upon
               this
               Sea
               had
               not
               defeated
               us
               of
               our
               expectations
               .
               Certain
               it
               is
               ,
               that
               this
               Sea
               does
               neither
               Ebb
               nor
               Flow
               ,
               
               nay
               that
               indeed
               it
               is
               not
               capable
               of
               either
               ;
               forasmuch
               as
               it
               hath
               no
               communication
               or
               correspondence
               with
               the
               other
               ,
               which
               ,
               in
               that
               particular
               ,
               follows
               the
               motion
               of
               the
               Moon
               .
            
             
               The
               
                 Persians
                 ,
                 Tartars
              
               ,
               and
               Muscovites
               seldome
               venture
               upon
               this
               Sea
               but
               in
               the
               Summer-time
               ,
               and
               then
               dare
               they
               not
               hazard
               themselves
               far
               into
               it
               ;
               for
               sailing
               only
               in
               wretched
               small
               Barks
               ,
               or
               Boats
               ,
               they
               keep
               as
               near
               as
               they
               can
               to
               the
               shore
               ,
               and
               never
               are
               out
               of
               sight
               of
               Land.
               It
               hath
               in
               a
               manner
               no
               safe
               Havens
               or
               Harbours
               .
               The
               best
               it
               hath
               ,
               is
               the
               same
               we
               spoke
               of
               before
               ,
               near
               Terki
               ,
               between
               the
               Isle
               of
               Tzenzeni
               and
               the
               Continent
               ;
               at
               which
               place
               the
               Persians
               are
               wont
               to
               cast
               Anchor
               ,
               and
               stay
               for
               a
               night
               .
               The
               havens
               of
               
                 Baku
                 ,
                 Lenkeran
              
               and
               Ferabath
               are
               none
               of
               the
               worst
               ,
               nor
               are
               they
               on
               the
               other
               side
               the
               safest
               ;
               and
               the
               best
               Haven
               of
               all
               this
               Sea
               ,
               is
               on
               the
               side
               of
               the
               grand
               Tartary
               ,
               and
               near
               the
               City
               of
               Minkischlak
               ,
               which
               may
               be
               found
               in
               the
               Itinerary
               of
               
                 Anthony
                 Ienkinson
              
               ,
               under
               the
               name
               of
               Manguslave
               ,
               but
               misnamed
               .
            
             
               But
               ,
               how
               ere
               it
               be
               Haven'd
               ,
               we
               may
               confidently
               affirm
               this
               ,
               that
               we
               have
               been
               long
               enough
               upon
               the
               Caspian
               Sea
               and
               its
               Coasts
               ,
               to
               undeceive
               those
               who
               are
               apt
               to
               believe
               ,
               what
               is
               deliver'd
               by
               Petreius
               in
               his
               History
               of
               Muscovy
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               that
               the
               water
               of
               it
               is
               as
               black
               as
               Ink
               ,
               and
               that
               it
               is
               full
               of
               Islands
               ,
               which
               are
               well
               stored
               with
               Inhabitants
               ,
               and
               have
               in
               them
               a
               great
               number
               of
               Cities
               and
               Villages
               ;
               both
               which
               we
               affirm
               to
               be
               absolutely
               false
               .
               For
               the
               water
               of
               it
               is
               of
               the
               same
               Colour
               ,
               as
               that
               of
               all
               other
               Seas
               ;
               and
               though
               we
               discover'd
               but
               some
               part
               of
               the
               Caspian
               Sea
               ,
               yet
               having
               made
               particular
               enquiry
               as
               to
               this
               particular
               ,
               all
               the
               
                 Persians
                 ,
                 Tartars
              
               and
               Muscovites
               I
               ever
               discoursed
               with
               concerning
               it
               ,
               unanimously
               assur'd
               me
               ,
               that
               in
               all
               that
               Sea
               there
               is
               but
               one
               Island
               ,
               wherein
               there
               is
               ,
               I
               will
               not
               say
               either
               City
               or
               Village
               ,
               but
               so
               much
               as
               a
               House
               ,
               unless
               it
               be
               in
               that
               of
               Ensil
               ,
               near
               Ferabath
               ,
               where
               the
               pastures
               being
               very
               good
               ,
               such
               as
               keep
               Cattel
               ,
               have
               made
               certain
               Huts
               ,
               not
               so
               much
               for
               their
               setled
               Habitations
               ,
               as
               to
               prevent
               the
               injuries
               of
               the
               Weather
               at
               certain
               times
               .
            
             
               I
               also
               enquired
               of
               the
               Inhabitants
               of
               Kilan
               ,
               whether
               the
               Caspian
               Sea
               bred
               such
               an
               infinite
               number
               of
               great
               Serpents
               ,
               as
               
                 Q.
                 Curtius
              
               would
               make
               us
               believe
               :
               but
               they
               all
               assur'd
               me
               they
               had
               never
               seen
               any
               ,
               and
               that
               it
               was
               a
               thing
               they
               never
               had
               heard
               spoken
               of
               before
               ,
               no
               more
               than
               they
               had
               of
               a
               certain
               great
               round
               Fish
               without
               a
               Head
               ,
               whereof
               
                 Ambrosius
                 Contarinus
              
               speaks
               in
               the
               relation
               of
               his
               Travels
               ,
               which
               Father
               Bizarrus
               hath
               Printed
               together
               with
               his
               History
               of
               Perisa
               .
               He
               sayes
               ,
               that
               this
               Fish
               is
               an
               ell
               and
               a
               half
               Diameter
               ,
               and
               that
               there
               is
               a
               certain
               Liquor
               
               drawn
               out
               of
               it
               ,
               which
               the
               Persians
               use
               in
               their
               Lamps
               ,
               and
               to
               grease
               the
               Camels
               ,
               But
               the
               Persians
               told
               me
               ,
               that
               they
               stood
               not
               in
               need
               of
               any
               such
               Oyl
               to
               burn
               ,
               since
               that
               near
               the
               City
               of
               Baku
               ,
               under
               the
               Mountain
               of
               Barmach
               ,
               there
               are
               inexhaustible
               sources
               of
               a
               certain
               Liquor
               ,
               which
               they
               call
               Nefla
               ,
               and
               make
               use
               of
               in
               their
               Lamps
               .
               And
               of
               this
               there
               is
               daily
               such
               great
               quantities
               taken
               up
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               transported
               all
               over
               the
               Kingdome
               .
            
             
               Certain
               indeed
               it
               is
               ,
               that
               there
               may
               be
               seen
               in
               those
               parts
               a
               certain
               kind
               of
               Fish
               ,
               which
               they
               call
               Naka
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               Glutton
               ;
               which
               hath
               a
               very
               short
               Nose
               ,
               and
               the
               Head
               as
               it
               were
               within
               the
               Belly
               ,
               having
               a
               round
               Tail
               ,
               and
               being
               seven
               or
               eight
               foot
               in
               breadth
               ,
               and
               not
               much
               less
               in
               length
               .
               It
               fastens
               it self
               with
               the
               Tail
               to
               Fisher-mens
               Boats
               ,
               and
               ,
               if
               they
               be
               not
               very
               carefull
               ,
               over-turns
               them
               .
               The
               Persians
               told
               us
               also
               ,
               that
               the
               white
               Fishes
               ,
               of
               which
               we
               have
               spoken
               heretofore
               ,
               do
               the
               same
               ,
               and
               that
               thence
               it
               comes
               ,
               though
               the
               weather
               be
               ever
               so
               calm
               ,
               the
               Fisher-men
               never
               venture
               far
               into
               the
               Sea.
               This
               is
               the
               only
               Creature
               ,
               which
               may
               in
               some
               measure
               make
               good
               what
               
                 Pomponius
                 Mela
              
               sayes
               in
               his
               Geography
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               that
               the
               Caspian
               Sea
               breeds
               so
               great
               a
               number
               of
               monstrous
               Fishes
               ,
               which
               he
               calls
               Belluae
               ,
               wild
               Beasts
               ,
               that
               that
               is
               one
               of
               the
               main
               Reasons
               ,
               why
               it
               is
               not
               Navigable
               .
               This
               fish
               delights
               much
               in
               the
               Liver
               and
               Flesh
               of
               Beef
               and
               Mutton
               ,
               whence
               it
               is
               that
               the
               Inhabitants
               of
               Kilan
               ,
               especially
               those
               who
               live
               towards
               the
               Mountain
               of
               Sahebelan
               ,
               as
               being
               the
               most
               hindred
               in
               their
               Fishing
               ,
               make
               baits
               thereof
               ,
               wherewith
               they
               cover
               strong
               and
               sharp
               Hooks
               fasten'd
               to
               Great
               Cords
               ,
               with
               which
               they
               draw
               them
               to
               Land.
               Nor
               are
               we
               to
               credit
               what
               the
               same
               Bizarrus
               and
               Contarinus
               affirm
               ,
               when
               they
               say
               ,
               that
               there
               is
               no
               other
               fish
               in
               the
               Caspian
               Sea
               ;
               for
               ,
               on
               the
               contrary
               ,
               it
               is
               extremely
               well
               stor'd
               with
               fish
               ,
               and
               there
               are
               in
               it
               abundance
               of
               Salmons
               and
               Sturgeons
               ,
               as
               also
               a
               kind
               of
               Herrings
               ;
               nay
               there
               are
               in
               it
               some
               fish
               ,
               which
               in
               other
               places
               are
               numbred
               among
               the
               fresh-water-fish
               ,
               and
               are
               had
               only
               in
               ponds
               ;
               as
               for
               instance
               Breams
               ,
               which
               they
               call
               Chascham
               ,
               and
               Barbels
               ,
               which
               they
               call
               Schwit
               :
               but
               the
               latter
               are
               tough
               and
               insipid
               ,
               if
               they
               exceed
               two
               foot
               in
               length
               .
               There
               is
               also
               a
               kind
               of
               Trouts
               ,
               which
               they
               call
               Suggaht
               .
               These
               are
               not
               eaten
               fresh
               ,
               but
               falted
               and
               hung
               up
               in
               the
               smoke
               ,
               and
               their
               way
               of
               dressing
               them
               ,
               is
               ,
               to
               lay
               them
               on
               the
               hearth
               ,
               with
               a
               clean
               linnen
               Cloath
               about
               them
               ,
               and
               then
               to
               cover
               them
               with
               hot
               ashes
               ,
               till
               such
               time
               as
               they
               are
               ready
               :
               being
               thus
               ordered
               ,
               they
               make
               a
               very
               pleasant
               and
               delicious
               dish
               .
               There
               are
               no
               Pikes
               nor
               Eels
               in
               all
               Persia
               ,
               insomuch
               that
               those
               Persians
               ,
               whom
               the
               King
               sent
               along
               with
               us
               into
               Germany
               ,
               when
               they
               saw
               us
               eat
               Eeles
               ,
               conceived
               a
               horrour
               thereat
               ,
               as
               taking
               them
               for
               Snakes
               .
               The
               King
               of
               Persia
               farms
               out
               the
               fishing
               of
               the
               Caspian
               Sea
               ,
               towards
               the
               mouths
               of
               Rivers
               ,
               which
               brings
               him
               in
               very
               considerable
               sums
               of
               Money
               ,
               many
               times
               more
               than
               the
               Farmers
               make
               thereof
               ,
               for
               instance
               ,
               the
               City
               of
               Kesker
               ,
               where
               a
               Farmer
               named
               Schemsi
               paid
               eight
               thousand
               Crowns
               for
               the
               farming
               of
               five
               Rivers
               ,
               which
               that
               year
               had
               yielded
               but
               six
               thousand
               .
               Their
               fishing
               is
               only
               from
               September
               to
               April
               ,
               and
               during
               that
               time
               ,
               there
               is
               a
               Palisadoe
               or
               kind
               of
               Hedge
               made
               in
               the
               Sea
               at
               the
               mouth
               of
               the
               River
               ,
               to
               hinder
               the
               fishing
               of
               those
               that
               have
               no
               right
               to
               fish
               ,
               within
               that
               enclosure
               ;
               but
               all
               the
               year
               besides
               it
               is
               indifferently
               permitted
               to
               all
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               Sea
               it self
               ,
               at
               all
               times
               .
            
             
             
          
           
             
             
             
               THE
               TRAVELS
               OF
               THE
               AMBASSADORS
               FROM
               THE
               DUKE
               of
               HOLSTEIN
               INTO
               MUSCOVY
               ,
               TARTARY
               ,
               and
               PERSIA
               .
            
             
               The
               Fifth
               Book
               .
            
             
               THe
               Countrey
               where
               we
               Landed
               ,
               
               or
               rather
               where
               the
               wrack
               cast
               us
               ashore
               ,
               is
               called
               Muskur
               ,
               and
               makes
               part
               of
               the
               Province
               of
               Schirwan
               ,
               or
               the
               Antient
               Media
               ,
               under
               the
               Jurisdiction
               of
               the
               Sulthan
               ,
               or
               Governour
               of
               Derbent
               ,
               and
               comprehends
               ,
               from
               the
               City
               of
               Derbent
               to
               the
               Province
               of
               Kilan
               ,
               about
               two
               hundred
               Villages
               .
               But
               before
               we
               come
               to
               give
               an
               accompt
               of
               what
               we
               have
               seen
               in
               Persia
               ,
               it
               is
               requisite
               in
               this
               place
               ,
               that
               we
               give
               a
               general
               description
               of
               that
               Country
               and
               its
               Provinces
               ,
               upon
               this
               consideration
               ,
               that
               there
               is
               not
               any
               Author
               that
               hath
               hitherto
               undertaken
               this
               work
               ,
               but
               hath
               confounded
               the
               Antient
               names
               of
               Cities
               and
               Rivers
               with
               the
               Modern
               ,
               and
               speaks
               thereof
               almost
               in
               the
               same
               terms
               ,
               as
               the
               Greek
               and
               Latin
               Histories
               ,
               which
               treat
               of
               the
               antient
               Persia.
               The
               Map
               of
               this
               Country
               ,
               which
               was
               some
               few
               years
               since
               publish'd
               at
               Paris
               ,
               is
               ,
               no
               doubt
               ,
               the
               most
               exact
               of
               any
               that
               have
               yet
               come
               to
               light
               :
               but
               if
               any
               man
               will
               be
               at
               the
               pains
               ,
               to
               confront
               the
               Names
               it
               gives
               the
               Cities
               and
               Provinces
               of
               Persia
               ,
               with
               those
               which
               are
               in
               this
               Map
               of
               ours
               ,
               he
               will
               easily
               find
               the
               difference
               there
               is
               between
               the
               one
               and
               the
               other
               .
            
             
               As
               to
               the
               name
               of
               Persia
               ,
               
               Herodotus
               ,
               in
               the
               seventh
               Book
               of
               his
               History
               ,
               sayes
               ,
               that
               the
               Am●assador
               ,
               whom
               Xerxes
               ,
               King
               of
               Persia
               ,
               sent
               to
               the
               Greeks
               ,
               would
               have
               them
               believe
               ,
               that
               he
               deriv'd
               his
               original
               from
               Perses
               the
               Son
               of
               Pers●us
               and
               
                 Andromeda
                 .
                 Ammianus
                 Marcellinus
              
               affirms
               ,
               that
               the
               Persians
               are
               originally
               Scythians
               ;
               and
               ,
               if
               we
               credit
               Pliny
               ,
               the
               Scythians
               call
               them
               Chor●ur●
               .
               The
               Holy
               Scripture
               calls
               them
               Elamites
               ,
               and
               they
               give
               themselves
               the
               name
               of
               Schai
               ,
               thereby
               ●o
               be
               distinguish'd
               from
               the
               Turks
               ,
               who
               ,
               upon
               the
               same
               accompt
               ,
               give
               themselves
               that
               of
               Sunni
               .
               And
               as
               the
               same
               Turks
               have
               an
               affectation
               to
               call
               themselves
               Mussulmans
               ,
               so
               the
               Persians
               are
               much
               pleas'd
               ,
               when
               they
               are
               called
               Kisilbachs
               ,
               that
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               Red-heads
               .
               But
               of
               the
               Etymology
               of
               that
               word
               ,
               we
               shall
               give
               an
               accompt
               hereafter
               ,
               when
               we
               come
               to
               treat
               of
               the
               habits
               of
               the
               Persians
               .
            
             
               It
               is
               most
               certain
               ,
               that
               Parthia
               and
               Persia
               were
               heretofore
               two
               distinct
               Kingdomes
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               name
               of
               Persia
               hath
               not
               been
               common
               to
               both
               ,
               till
               they
               became
               both
               subject
               to
               the
               same
               King
               ,
               and
               were
               inhabited
               by
               the
               same
               people
               .
               Upon
               the
               same
               Consideration
               it
               is
               ,
               that
               we
               now
               comprehend
               under
               the
               name
               of
               Persia
               ,
               not
               only
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               Persia
               it self
               ,
               but
               also
               all
               the
               
               other
               Provinces
               which
               have
               been
               annexed
               thereto
               ,
               
               either
               by
               Conquest
               or
               otherwise
               ,
               and
               are
               now
               under
               the
               Jurisdiction
               of
               that
               Monarch
               .
               Hence
               it
               is
               ,
               that
               when
               we
               speak
               of
               Persia
               ,
               our
               meaning
               is
               ,
               to
               comprehend
               ,
               under
               that
               name
               ,
               all
               that
               Country
               ,
               which
               reaches
               from
               North
               to
               South-west
               ,
               from
               the
               Caspian-sea
               ,
               to
               the
               Gulf
               of
               Persia
               ,
               and
               from
               East
               to
               West
               ,
               from
               the
               River
               Euphrates
               ,
               which
               the
               Turks
               call
               
                 Morat
                 su
              
               ,
               to
               the
               City
               of
               Candahar
               ,
               upon
               the
               frontiers
               of
               the
               Indies
               .
               By
               assigning
               it
               the
               Caspian-sea
               for
               its
               frontier
               ,
               our
               meaning
               is
               to
               comprehend
               therein
               near
               the
               one
               half
               of
               that
               sea
               ,
               along
               the
               Mountains
               of
               Armenia
               ,
               reaching
               West-ward
               as
               far
               as
               the
               River
               of
               
                 Ruth-Cane
                 Kurkahn
              
               ,
               by
               the
               Antients
               called
               Oxus
               ,
               which
               divides
               the
               Persians
               from
               the
               Vsbeques
               ,
               who
               are
               the
               same
               that
               are
               called
               the
               Tartars
               of
               Buchar
               ,
               and
               are
               for
               the
               most
               part
               Tributaries
               to
               the
               King
               of
               Persia.
               
            
             
               Whence
               is
               to
               be
               observed
               by
               the
               way
               the
               error
               of
               Bottero
               ,
               who
               ,
               in
               his
               
                 Politia
                 Regin
              
               says
               ,
               that
               the
               extent
               of
               Persia
               from
               North
               to
               South
               is
               eighteen
               degrees
               .
               Wherein
               he
               is
               so
               much
               the
               more
               mistaken
               ,
               by
               how
               much
               it
               is
               certain
               ,
               that
               ,
               from
               the
               first
               City
               of
               Persia
               from
               the
               Caspian
               Sea
               ,
               to
               its
               utmost
               frontiers
               towards
               the
               Persian
               Gulf
               ,
               there
               are
               hardly
               twelve
               degrees
               .
               For
               ,
               let
               a
               man
               but
               cast
               his
               Eye
               ,
               not
               only
               on
               the
               Map
               ,
               which
               we
               here
               give
               of
               it
               ,
               but
               also
               on
               that
               of
               M.
               Sampson
               ,
               and
               particularly
               on
               that
               of
               the
               Learned
               Mr.
               
                 Iohn
                 Graves
              
               ,
               not
               long
               since
               publish'd
               by
               him
               in
               England
               ,
               and
               he
               will
               find
               ,
               that
               the
               City
               of
               Husum
               ,
               which
               the
               Inhabitants
               of
               the
               Country
               call
               Rescht
               ,
               within
               two
               small
               Leagues
               of
               the
               Caspian
               Sea
               ,
               lies
               at
               thirty
               seven
               degrees
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               City
               of
               Ormus
               ,
               upon
               the
               Persian
               Gulf
               ,
               is
               but
               at
               twenty
               five
               ,
               which
               make
               but
               twelve
               in
               all
               .
               We
               acknowledge
               that
               it
               contains
               above
               twenty
               degrees
               in
               length
               ,
               from
               the
               Euphrates
               to
               the
               Indies
               :
               but
               we
               are
               to
               consider
               withall
               ,
               that
               one
               degree
               of
               Longitude
               under
               the
               thirty
               seventh
               degree
               of
               Latitude
               ,
               under
               which
               Persia●ies
               ●ies
               ,
               consists
               but
               of
               fifty
               minutes
               at
               the
               most
               .
            
             
               
                 The
                 principal
                 Provinces
                 of
                 the
                 modern
              
               Persia
               
                 are
                 those
                 of
              
               Erak
               ,
               Fars
               ,
               Schirwan
               ,
               Adirbeitzan
               ,
               Kilan
               Thabristan
               ,
               M●senderan
               ,
               Iran
               or
               Karabag
               ,
               Cherasan
               ,
               Sablustan
               ,
               Sitzestan
               ,
               Kirman
               ,
               Chusistan
               ,
               and
               Tzisire
               ,
               or
               Diarbeck
               .
            
             
               The
               name
               of
               Erak
               ,
               
               or
               Hierak
               ,
               is
               common
               to
               two
               several
               Provinces
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               that
               whereof
               the
               City
               of
               Babylon
               or
               Bagdat
               is
               the
               Metropolis
               ,
               which
               is
               commonly
               called
               Erakain
               ,
               and
               without
               all
               question
               is
               the
               antient
               Assyria
               .
               But
               it
               is
               not
               of
               this
               Province
               that
               we
               have
               any
               account
               to
               give
               in
               this
               place
               .
               Our
               Province
               of
               Erak
               ,
               which
               is
               also
               called
               Erak-atzem
               ,
               to
               distinguish
               it
               from
               Erakain
               ,
               lies
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               all
               Persia
               ,
               next
               to
               the
               Province
               of
               Fars
               ,
               and
               is
               the
               antient
               Parthia
               .
               The
               Archontology
               ,
               Printed
               not
               many
               years
               since
               at
               Frankfort
               ,
               gives
               it
               the
               name
               of
               of
               Charassen
               ,
               but
               it
               confounds
               this
               Province
               with
               that
               of
               Chuaresm
               ,
               which
               lies
               upon
               the
               Caspian
               Sea
               ,
               on
               the
               East-side
               ,
               and
               is
               inhabited
               by
               the
               Tartars
               called
               the
               Vsbeques
               .
               The
               chief
               Cities
               of
               the
               Province
               of
               Erak
               besides
               that
               of
               Ispahan
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               Metropolis
               of
               the
               whole
               Kingdom
               ,
               are
               
                 Caswin
                 So●thanie
                 ,
                 Senkan
                 ,
                 Sawa
                 ,
                 Kom
                 ,
                 Kaschan
                 ,
                 Rhey
                 ,
                 Schaherrisur
                 ,
                 Ebbcher
                 ,
                 Hemedan
                 ,
                 Darkasin
                 ,
                 Theheran
                 ,
              
               and
               Kulpajan
               ,
               at
               which
               last
               place
               ,
               the
               best
               Bows
               in
               Persia
               are
               made
               .
            
             
               The
               Province
               of
               Fars
               ,
               
               which
               
                 De
                 Laet
              
               ,
               in
               his
               description
               of
               the
               State
               of
               Persia
               ,
               calls
               Farc
               ,
               or
               Parc
               ,
               but
               unadvisedly
               ,
               is
               properly
               the
               antient
               Persia
               ,
               whereof
               Persepolis
               was
               the
               chief
               City
               .
               Alexander
               the
               Great
               caused
               it
               to
               be
               set
               on
               fire
               ,
               out
               of
               a
               fond
               Compliance
               for
               a
               common
               Prostitute
               ,
               with
               whom
               he
               had
               over-drunk
               himself
               .
               It
               is
               reported
               ,
               that
               the
               ruins
               of
               that
               City
               became
               the
               foundation
               of
               that
               of
               Schiras
               upon
               the
               River
               Bendemir
               ,
               which
               
                 Q.
                 Curtius
              
               calls
               Araxis
               ,
               It
               s
               principal
               Cities
               ,
               besides
               that
               of
               Schiras
               ,
               whereof
               there
               will
               be
               an
               accompt
               given
               in
               the
               following
               Travels
               of
               Mr.
               Mandelslo
               into
               the
               Indies
               ,
               are
               
                 Kasirus
                 ,
                 Bunitzan
                 ,
                 Firusabath
              
               ,
               and
               Astar
               :
               whereto
               may
               be
               added
               the
               City
               of
               Lahor
               ,
               with
               the
               little
               Province
               which
               derives
               its
               name
               from
               it
               .
            
             
               The
               Province
               of
               Sciruan
               is
               known
               in
               the
               Maps
               under
               the
               name
               of
               Servan
               ,
               
               and
               is
               no
               doubt
               that
               which
               the
               Antients
               called
               
                 Media
                 Acropatia
              
               ,
               though
               Ienkinson
               ,
               in
               his
               Itinerary
               .
               affirms
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               the
               antient
               Hyrcania
               .
               It
               is
               indeed
               the
               most
               Northerly
               part
               of
               the
               antient
               Media
               ,
               which
               Herodotus
               and
               Strabo
               deliver
               to
               be
               Mountainous
               and
               Cold.
               Whereof
               we
               had
               a
               sufficient
               experience
               in
               our
               Travels
               ,
               after
               our
               departure
               from
               Schamachie
               ,
               as
               will
               be
               seen
               in
               its
               due
               place
               .
               Schamachie
               is
               the
               Metropolis
               of
               the
               Province
               ,
               wherein
               there
               are
               besides
               ,
               Bakuje
               seated
               at
               the
               foot
               of
               a
               Mountain
               upon
               the
               Caspian-sea
               ,
               which
               from
               its
               name
               is
               called
               the
               sea
               of
               Baku
               :
               That
               of
               Derbent
               ,
               which
               is
               one
               of
               the
               Passages
               which
               the
               Antients
               called
               
                 Pylae
                 Caspiae
              
               .
               This
               is
               that
               which
               Alexander
               the
               Great
               caused
               to
               be
               built
               ,
               and
               called
               Alexandria
               ,
               upon
               which
               accompt
               it
               is
               that
               the
               Inhabitants
               do
               often
               call
               it
               
                 Schacher
                 Iunan
              
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               the
               
                 City
                 of
                 the
                 Greeks
              
               :
               That
               of
               Schabran
               ,
               in
               the
               Country
               of
               Muskur
               ,
               near
               the
               place
               where
               the
               wrack
               cast
               us
               ashore
               .
               The
               City
               of
               Ere
               's
               ,
               or
               Aras
               ,
               is
               destroyed
               ;
               but
               there
               may
               be
               seen
               the
               remainders
               of
               what
               it
               hath
               been
               heretofore
               ,
               upon
               the
               River
               Arras
               ,
               which
               is
               now
               called
               Arisbar
               .
            
             
               The
               Province
               of
               Iran
               ,
               which
               the
               Inhabitants
               of
               the
               Country
               commonly
               and
               for
               the
               most
               part
               called
               Karabag
               ,
               
               is
               seated
               between
               the
               two
               famous
               Rivers
               of
               Araxes
               and
               Cyrus
               ,
               which
               are
               now
               called
               Aras
               and
               Rur
               ,
               and
               comprehends
               some
               part
               of
               the
               two
               Provinces
               of
               Armenia
               and
               Georgia
               ,
               which
               the
               Persians
               call
               Armenich
               and
               Gurtz
               .
               It
               is
               one
               of
               the
               noblest
               and
               richest
               
               Provinces
               of
               all
               Persia
               ,
               
               and
               in
               this
               particularly
               ,
               that
               it
               produces
               more
               Silk
               than
               any
               other
               .
               It
               is
               sub-divided
               into
               several
               other
               lesser
               Provinces
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               those
               of
               
                 Kappan
                 ,
                 Tzulfa
                 ,
                 Scabus
                 ,
                 Sisian
                 ,
                 Keschtas
                 ,
                 Sarsebil
                 ,
                 Ervan
              
               or
               
                 Iruan
                 ,
                 Kergbulag
                 ,
                 Agustawa
                 ,
                 Aberan
                 ,
                 Scorgd
                 ,
                 Saschat
                 ,
                 Intze
                 ,
                 Thabak-melek
                 ,
                 Thumanis
                 ,
                 Alget
                 ,
              
               and
               Tzilder
               .
               The
               principal
               Cities
               ,
               Forts
               ,
               and
               Towns
               of
               it
               are
               
                 Berde
                 ,
                 Bilagan
                 ,
                 Skemkur
                 ,
                 Kentze
                 ,
                 Berkuschat
                 ,
                 Nachtscuan
                 ,
                 Ordebad
                 ,
                 Bajesied
                 ,
                 Maku
                 ,
                 Magasburt
                 ,
                 Tiftis
              
               and
               Tzilder
               .
               This
               great
               Province
               might
               very
               well
               deserve
               a
               larger
               account
               to
               be
               given
               of
               it
               ;
               but
               in
               regard
               it
               borders
               upon
               the
               Turk
               ,
               and
               that
               I
               have
               been
               so
               fortunate
               ,
               as
               to
               meet
               with
               a
               very
               accurate
               Map
               of
               this
               Country
               ,
               together
               with
               a
               particular
               relation
               of
               what
               ever
               is
               most
               observable
               therein
               ,
               we
               shall
               endeavour
               to
               find
               else-where
               some
               occasion
               to
               speak
               of
               a
               thing
               ,
               which
               to
               treat
               of
               in
               this
               place
               would
               make
               too
               great
               a
               Digression
               .
            
             
               Adirbeitzan
               ,
               
               which
               the
               Europaeans
               are
               wont
               to
               name
               Aderbajon
               ,
               or
               Adarbigian
               ,
               is
               the
               more
               Southerly
               part
               of
               the
               Antient
               Media
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               that
               part
               which
               the
               Antients
               call
               
                 Media
                 Major
              
               .
               And
               forasmuch
               as
               it
               is
               acknowledg'd
               that
               the
               Province
               of
               Kurdestan
               is
               that
               which
               the
               Antients
               call'd
               Assyria
               ,
               we
               may
               in
               some
               measure
               be
               satisfy'd
               with
               what
               Nubius's
               Geography
               says
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               the
               more
               Northerly
               part
               of
               Assyria
               ,
               since
               they
               have
               their
               Frontiers
               common
               ,
               and
               in
               a
               manner
               confounded
               .
               It
               is
               divided
               from
               the
               Province
               of
               Schiruan
               ,
               by
               the
               Deserts
               of
               Mokan
               ,
               and
               from
               that
               of
               Karabag
               ,
               by
               the
               River
               Aras
               ,
               and
               it
               hath
               ,
               on
               the
               East
               ,
               the
               Province
               of
               
                 Kilan
                 .
                 Adirbeitzan
              
               is
               also
               sub-divided
               into
               many
               other
               little
               Provinces
               ,
               as
               
                 Erschee
                 ,
                 Meschkin
                 ,
                 Kermeruth
                 ,
                 Scrab
                 ,
                 Chalchal
                 ,
                 Tharumat
                 ,
                 Suldus
                 ,
                 Vtzam
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               It
               s
               principal
               Cities
               are
               Ard●bil
               and
               Tauris
               .
               The
               former
               is
               famous
               for
               the
               Birth
               of
               
                 Schich
                 Sefi
              
               ,
               Author
               of
               the
               Sect
               of
               the
               Perses
               ,
               who
               liv'd
               and
               dy'd
               in
               that
               City
               ,
               where
               his
               Tomb
               is
               yet
               to
               be
               seen
               ,
               as
               also
               those
               of
               several
               other
               Kings
               of
               Persia
               ,
               of
               whom
               we
               shall
               have
               occasion
               to
               speak
               hereafter
               .
               The
               City
               of
               Tauris
               or
               Tabris
               ,
               which
               is
               thought
               to
               be
               that
               of
               Gabris
               according
               to
               Ptolomey
               ,
               and
               which
               Ortelius
               affirms
               to
               be
               the
               antient
               Ecbatana
               ,
               heretofore
               the
               most
               considerable
               place
               in
               all
               the
               East
               ,
               and
               the
               ordinary
               residence
               of
               the
               Kings
               of
               Persia
               ,
               is
               seated
               at
               the
               foot
               of
               the
               Mountain
               Orontes
               ,
               eight
               dayes
               journey
               from
               the
               Caspian
               Sea
               ,
               and
               is
               one
               of
               the
               richest
               and
               most
               populous
               Cities
               of
               Persia.
               The
               rest
               are
               
                 Merrague
                 ,
                 Salmas
                 ,
                 Choi
                 ,
                 Miane
                 ,
                 Karniarug
                 ,
                 Thesu
                 ,
                 Thel
                 ,
              
               and
               
                 Tzeuster
                 .
                 Tzors
              
               and
               Vrami
               are
               two
               places
               excellently
               well
               fortify'd
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               latter
               is
               to
               be
               seen
               the
               Sepulchre
               of
               ●urla
               ,
               the
               Wife
               of
               King
               Casan
               ,
               which
               if
               it
               bears
               any
               proportion
               to
               the
               stature
               of
               that
               Woman
               ,
               she
               must
               needs
               have
               been
               a
               Giantess
               ,
               and
               of
               an
               extraordinary
               height
               ,
               since
               the
               Tomb
               is
               above
               forty
               foot
               long
               .
            
             
               The
               Province
               of
               Kilan
               derives
               its
               name
               from
               the
               people
               that
               inhabit
               it
               ,
               
               who
               are
               called
               Kilek
               .
               It
               is
               the
               antient
               Hyrcania
               .
               For
               its
               situation
               absolutely
               agrees
               with
               that
               which
               is
               given
               it
               by
               
                 Quintus
                 Curtius
              
               ,
               and
               that
               it
               is
               encompass'd
               ,
               after
               the
               manner
               of
               a
               Crescent
               ,
               with
               a
               Mountain
               cover'd
               with
               Trees
               .
               It
               is
               water'd
               by
               many
               little
               Rivers
               .
               It
               comprehends
               several
               other
               Provinces
               ,
               among
               which
               ,
               some
               number
               that
               of
               Thabristan
               or
               Mesauderan
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               same
               with
               that
               ,
               whose
               Inhabitants
               ,
               in
               the
               time
               of
               Alexander
               the
               Great
               ,
               were
               called
               Mardi
               .
               The
               rest
               are
               
                 Kisilagas
                 ,
                 Deschteuend
                 ,
                 Maranku
                 ,
                 Maschican
                 ,
                 Lengerkunan
                 ,
                 Astara
                 ,
                 Buladi
                 ,
                 Schigkeran
                 ,
                 Nokeran
                 ,
                 Kilikeraa
                 ,
                 Houe
                 ,
                 Lemur
                 ,
                 Disekeran
                 ,
                 Lissar
                 ,
                 Tzeulandan
                 ,
                 Rihk
                 ,
                 Kesker
                 ,
                 Rescht
                 ,
                 Lahetzan
                 ,
              
               and
               Astarabath
               ,
               containing
               forty
               six
               Cities
               ,
               and
               a
               very
               great
               number
               of
               Villages
               .
               The
               principal
               Cities
               are
               ,
               
               Astrabath
               ,
               Metropolis
               of
               the
               Province
               of
               the
               same
               name
               ;
               and
               Firascu
               ,
               where
               may
               be
               had
               the
               fairest
               Turquoises
               in
               the
               Kingdome
               .
               In
               Mesanderan
               are
               
                 Amul
                 ,
                 Funkabun
                 ,
                 Nei
                 ,
                 Sarou
                 ,
                 Nourketzour
                 ,
              
               and
               the
               noble
               and
               pleasant
               City
               of
               Ferabath
               .
               It
               was
               heretofore
               called
               Tahona
               ,
               but
               
                 Schach
                 Abas
              
               was
               so
               pleas'd
               with
               it
               ,
               that
               many
               times
               he
               pass'd
               over
               the
               Winter
               therein
               ,
               and
               gave
               it
               the
               name
               it
               now
               hath
               ,
               from
               the
               word
               F●rah
               ,
               which
               signifies
               pleasant
               or
               delightful
               .
               Indeed
               the
               whole
               Country
               is
               such
               ,
               so
               that
               they
               who
               affirm
               that
               fruits
               hardly
               ripen
               in
               it
               by
               reason
               of
               its
               coldness
               ,
               injure
               it
               very
               much
               ;
               unless
               it
               be
               that
               they
               speak
               of
               its
               Mountains
               ,
               which
               indeed
               are
               not
               habitable
               :
               but
               the
               plains
               are
               very
               populous
               ,
               and
               very
               fertile
               ,
               and
               so
               pleasant
               ,
               that
               the
               Persians
               say
               it
               is
               the
               Garden
               of
               the
               Kingdome
               ,
               as
               Touraine
               is
               ,
               of
               France
               .
               Whence
               the
               Hakim
               ,
               or
               Poet
               ,
               Fardausi
               had
               reason
               to
               say
               ,
               
                 
                   Tschu
                   Mesanderan
                   ,
                   Tschu
                   Kulkend●
                   Sar
                   ?
                
                 
                   Nikerem
                   we
                   nesert
                   ,
                   henis
                   che
                   besar
                   ?
                
              
            
             
               That
               is
               ,
               
               What
               is
               Mesanderan
               ?
               Is
               it
               not
               a
               place
               set
               with
               Roses
               ?
               neither
               too
               Hot
               ,
               nor
               too
               Cold
               ,
               but
               a
               perpetual
               Spring
               ?
               Lahetzan
               is
               famous
               for
               its
               Silk
               ,
               which
               it
               hath
               better
               than
               any
               other
               place
               ;
               and
               its
               principal
               Cities
               are
               
                 Lenkeru
                 ,
                 Kutsesbar
              
               ,
               and
               Amelekende
               .
               In
               the
               Province
               of
               Rescht
               ,
               
               besides
               the
               Metropolis
               of
               the
               same
               name
               ,
               are
               the
               Cities
               of
               
                 Kisma
                 ,
                 Fumen
                 ,
                 Tullum
                 ,
                 Scheft
                 ,
                 Dilum
                 ,
              
               and
               Massula
               .
               This
               last
               is
               built
               upon
               a
               Mountain
               ,
               by
               reason
               of
               an
               Iron-mine
               ,
               by
               which
               the
               inhabitants
               ,
               who
               are
               most
               Smiths
               ,
               maintain
               themselves
               .
               There
               are
               also
               in
               those
               parts
               abundance
               of
               Wall-nut
               Trees
               ,
               whereof
               are
               made
               most
               of
               the
               Wooden
               dishes
               that
               are
               all
               over
               Persia.
               
               In
               Kesker
               are
               the
               Cities
               of
               
                 Kesker
                 ,
                 Scaherruth
                 ,
                 Kurab
                 ,
                 Enseli
                 ,
                 Dulab
                 ,
                 Schal
              
               ;
               and
               towards
               the
               North
               ,
               
                 Ruesseru
                 ,
                 Miunscaker
                 ,
                 Senguerasara
                 ,
                 Houe
                 ,
                 Chosckkaderene
                 ,
                 Henk●lan
                 ,
              
               and
               Kisilagats
               .
               There
               is
               no
               entrance
               into
               the
               Province
               of
               Kilan
               ,
               but
               by
               the
               four
               passages
               ,
               whereof
               we
               shall
               speak
               hereafter
               ,
               in
               the
               last
               Book
               of
               the
               Travels
               of
               the
               Ambassadors
               ,
               as
               also
               of
               the
               
               Caspian
               gates
               ,
               the
               insolence
               of
               the
               people
               who
               live
               between
               Mesandaran
               and
               Kesker
               ,
               and
               the
               History
               of
               
                 Karib
                 Schach
              
               .
            
             
               Chorasan
               ,
               
               or
               the
               antient
               Bactriana
               ,
               hath
               on
               the
               West
               ,
               Mesanderan
               ,
               and
               comprehends
               also
               several
               other
               lesser
               Provinces
               ,
               whereof
               the
               chiefest
               is
               that
               of
               Heri
               ,
               the
               Metropolis
               whereof
               is
               Herat.
               This
               Province
               is
               one
               of
               the
               greatest
               ,
               and
               most
               fertil
               of
               any
               in
               Persia
               ,
               and
               that
               which
               drives
               on
               the
               greatest
               Trade
               of
               any
               .
               The
               City
               of
               Mesched
               ,
               which
               ,
               in
               the
               Catalogue
               or
               Register
               of
               their
               Cities
               ,
               may
               be
               found
               under
               the
               name
               of
               Thus
               ,
               is
               no
               doubt
               the
               most
               considerable
               of
               any
               .
               It
               is
               encompass'd
               with
               a
               noble
               Wall
               ,
               set
               out
               with
               many
               sumptuous
               Structures
               ,
               and
               among
               others
               with
               two
               ,
               or
               if
               we
               may
               believe
               Texeira
               ,
               three
               hundred
               Towers
               ,
               distant
               one
               from
               the
               other
               about
               a
               Musquet
               shot
               .
               In
               this
               City
               is
               to
               be
               seen
               the
               Sepulchre
               of
               
                 Iman
                 Risa
              
               ,
               one
               of
               the
               twelve
               Saints
               of
               Persia
               ,
               of
               the
               Family
               of
               Aly
               ,
               which
               ,
               as
               to
               its
               Structure
               ,
               Revenue
               ,
               and
               Wealth
               ,
               is
               equal
               to
               that
               of
               Ardebil
               ,
               and
               all
               things
               are
               performed
               there
               with
               the
               same
               Ceremonies
               .
               The
               same
               Devotions
               are
               also
               done
               there
               as
               at
               the
               Tomb
               of
               
                 Schich
                 Sesi
              
               .
               In
               the
               Country
               about
               Mesched
               ,
               near
               the
               City
               of
               Nisabur
               ,
               there
               is
               a
               Mountain
               ,
               where
               are
               found
               such
               Excellent
               Turquezes
               ,
               that
               the
               King
               permits
               them
               not
               to
               be
               sold
               to
               any
               but
               himself
               .
               Herath
               is
               the
               second
               City
               of
               the
               Province
               ,
               and
               there
               ,
               is
               made
               the
               best
               Persian
               Tapistry
               .
               The
               Indians
               Trade
               thither
               ,
               and
               it
               is
               a
               place
               they
               must
               necessarily
               pass
               through
               ,
               who
               go
               from
               Candahar
               to
               Ispahan
               .
               There
               it
               was
               that
               the
               Horses
               of
               the
               Great
               Mogul's
               Ambassador
               were
               stay'd
               ,
               whereof
               we
               shall
               say
               more
               hereafter
               .
               
                 Thun
                 ,
                 Thabeskileki
              
               ,
               and
               Thabes-M●ssinan
               ,
               are
               very
               considerable
               Cities
               ,
               as
               well
               upon
               the
               accompt
               of
               their
               greatness
               ,
               as
               of
               the
               several
               Manufactures
               of
               Silk
               that
               are
               made
               there
               ,
               and
               wherewith
               they
               drive
               a
               vast
               Trade
               .
               All
               the
               other
               Cities
               ,
               as
               
                 Sebseuar
                 ,
                 Turschis
                 ,
                 Kain
                 ,
                 Puschentz
                 ,
                 Badkis
                 ,
                 Meru
                 ,
                 Merurnd
                 ,
                 Tzurtzan
                 ,
                 Fariab
                 ,
                 Asurkan
                 ,
                 Belch
                 ,
                 Bamian
                 ,
                 Semkan
                 ,
                 Thalecan
                 ,
              
               and
               Sus
               ,
               are
               also
               very
               populous
               ,
               and
               eminent
               for
               Merchandise
               ,
               and
               in
               these
               parts
               is
               found
               the
               best
               Manna
               in
               the
               World.
               
            
             
               The
               Province
               of
               Sablusthan
               lies
               more
               towards
               the
               East
               ,
               
               
                 Q.
                 Curtius
              
               calls
               the
               Inhabitants
               of
               it
               Paropanisadae
               ,
               from
               the
               neighbouring
               Mountain
               ,
               called
               Paropamisus
               ,
               which
               is
               a
               branch
               of
               Mount
               Taurus
               ,
               and
               it
               is
               all
               Wooddy
               .
               The
               people
               living
               in
               it
               ,
               is
               ,
               at
               this
               day
               ,
               as
               simple
               and
               barbarous
               as
               they
               were
               in
               the
               time
               of
               Alexander
               .
               It
               is
               upon
               this
               Mountain
               that
               
                 Goropius
                 Becanus
              
               would
               have
               Noab's
               Ark
               rest
               ,
               after
               the
               deluge
               ,
               contrary
               to
               the
               opinion
               of
               most
               of
               the
               Fathers
               ,
               who
               ,
               for
               the
               most
               part
               ,
               agree
               ,
               that
               it
               rested
               upon
               Mount
               Aratat
               in
               Armenia
               .
               The
               Cities
               of
               this
               Province
               are
               
                 Beksabath
                 ,
                 Meimine
                 ;
                 Asbe
                 ,
                 Bust
                 ,
              
               and
               Sarents
               .
            
             
               The
               Province
               of
               Sitzistan
               ,
               
               by
               others
               called
               
                 Sigestan
                 ,
                 Sagestan
              
               ,
               and
               Siston
               ,
               lies
               South-ward
               from
               the
               Province
               of
               Sablustan
               ,
               and
               is
               the
               Habitation
               of
               the
               people
               ,
               who
               were
               heretofore
               called
               Dragae
               .
               It
               is
               encompass'd
               of
               all
               sides
               by
               a
               high
               Mountain
               ;
               and
               it
               is
               the
               Country
               of
               the
               Grand
               Rustam
               ,
               who
               is
               known
               not
               only
               in
               their
               Histories
               ,
               but
               is
               also
               the
               only
               celebrated
               Heros
               of
               all
               their
               Romances
               .
               The
               principal
               Cities
               of
               this
               Province
               ,
               are
               
                 Sistan
                 ,
                 Chaluk
                 ,
                 Ketz
              
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               The
               Province
               of
               Kirman
               is
               also
               one
               of
               the
               greatest
               of
               the
               Kingdome
               of
               Persia.
               
               It
               lies
               between
               those
               of
               Fars
               and
               Sigestan
               ,
               and
               reaches
               as
               far
               as
               the
               Sea
               ,
               and
               the
               Island
               of
               Ornus
               .
               The
               Country
               is
               somewhat
               un-even
               ,
               and
               Mountainous
               ,
               but
               the
               Valleys
               of
               it
               are
               very
               fertil
               and
               delightful
               ,
               abounding
               in
               Fruit
               ,
               and
               every
               where
               cover'd
               ,
               and
               as
               it
               were
               strew'd
               with
               Flowers
               ,
               especially
               Roses
               ,
               whereof
               this
               Province
               produces
               such
               great
               quantity
               ,
               that
               a
               considerable
               part
               of
               its
               Revenue
               is
               rais'd
               out
               of
               the
               water
               made
               of
               them
               .
               The
               Inhabitants
               call
               it
               Gulap
               ,
               whence
               it
               may
               be
               well
               imagin'd
               that
               the
               Word
               Iulip
               comes
               ,
               and
               they
               drive
               a
               great
               Trade
               with
               it
               ,
               especially
               at
               Ispahan
               .
               Those
               who
               Trade
               most
               in
               it
               ,
               are
               the
               Lurs
               ,
               who
               are
               a
               sort
               of
               people
               by
               themselves
               ,
               distinguish'd
               from
               the
               other
               Persians
               by
               what
               they
               wear
               about
               their
               Heads
               ,
               which
               is
               a
               kind
               of
               Coiffure
               ,
               that
               is
               longer
               and
               narrower
               than
               the
               ordinary
               Turbants
               ,
               and
               there
               is
               fasten'd
               to
               it
               a
               tuft
               or
               tassel
               ,
               which
               hangs
               down
               over
               the
               Back
               .
               There
               is
               also
               in
               this
               Province
               a
               Drugg
               very
               soverain
               against
               the
               Worms
               ,
               which
               is
               called
               
                 Daru
                 Kirman
              
               ,
               as
               well
               upon
               accompt
               of
               the
               Province
               ,
               as
               also
               hence
               ,
               that
               the
               Word
               Kirman
               signifies
               a
               Worm
               .
               And
               concerning
               this
               ,
               there
               is
               a
               story
               of
               one
               of
               their
               Kings
               ,
               who
               being
               in
               the
               fields
               on
               Horse-back
               ,
               heard
               himself
               call'd
               by
               his
               own
               name
               .
               He
               look'd
               back
               ,
               as
               if
               he
               had
               heard
               the
               voice
               behind
               him
               ,
               and
               seeing
               only
               a
               dead
               man's
               skull
               half
               rotten
               upon
               the
               ground
               ,
               and
               doubting
               the
               voice
               proceeded
               thence
               ,
               he
               asked
               ,
               who
               it
               was
               .
               The
               skull
               answer'd
               ,
               that
               that
               was
               all
               was
               left
               of
               what
               he
               had
               sometime
               been
               ;
               that
               he
               had
               worn
               a
               Crown
               as
               well
               as
               himself
               ,
               and
               had
               Conquer'd
               several
               great
               Provinces
               ,
               but
               that
               desirous
               to
               add
               ,
               to
               his
               other
               Conquests
               ,
               that
               of
               Kirman
               ,
               he
               had
               been
               over-come
               and
               eaten
               ;
               exhorting
               him
               to
               reflect
               on
               what
               he
               had
               seen
               ,
               and
               to
               make
               his
               advantage
               of
               that
               Philosophy
               .
               The
               Province
               is
               barren
               enough
               towards
               the
               North
               ,
               having
               on
               that
               side
               abundance
               of
               heathy
               grounds
               ;
               but
               towards
               the
               Sea-side
               it
               is
               very
               fertil
               .
               It
               s
               principal
               Cities
               are
               
                 Birsir
                 ,
                 Bermasir
                 ,
                 Bem
                 ,
                 Chabis
                 ,
                 Tzirest
                 ,
                 Kamron
                 ,
              
               and
               
                 Ormus
                 ,
                 Kamron
              
               is
               a
               Sea-port
               ,
               whence
               it
               is
               many
               times
               called
               Bender
               ,
               or
               
                 Bender
                 Kamron
                 .
                 Ormus
              
               ,
               by
               the
               Persians
               called
               Hormous
               ,
               is
               an
               Island
               ,
               three
               Leagues
               distant
               from
               the
               Continent
               :
               but
               of
               these
               two
               places
               ,
               the
               Reader
               will
               have
               a
               further
               accompt
               in
               the
               first
               Book
               of
               Mandelso's
               Travels
               into
               the
               Indies
               .
               There
               is
               comprehended
               also
               
               under
               the
               Province
               of
               Kirman
               ,
               
               that
               of
               Mekeran
               ,
               wherein
               are
               the
               Cities
               of
               
                 Firh
                 ,
                 Kitz
              
               ,
               and
               Chalak
               .
            
             
               Chusistan
               is
               the
               same
               which
               was
               heretofore
               called
               Susiana
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               time
               of
               the
               Hebrews
               Elam
               .
               
               It
               lies
               between
               the
               Province
               of
               Fars
               and
               the
               River
               Dilsel
               ,
               and
               its
               Metropolis
               was
               Susa
               ,
               famous
               for
               the
               Vision
               which
               the
               Prophet
               Daniel
               had
               there
               ,
               concerning
               the
               determination
               of
               the
               Persian
               Monarchy
               ,
               and
               the
               beginning
               of
               the
               Grecian
               .
               It
               is
               now
               called
               Desu
               .
               It
               was
               also
               in
               these
               parts
               that
               the
               palace
               of
               Susa
               stood
               ,
               upon
               the
               River
               Vlai
               ,
               where
               King
               Ahasuerus
               ,
               King
               over
               twenty
               seven
               Provinces
               ,
               made
               his
               great
               Feast
               .
               It
               s
               chief
               Cities
               are
               
                 Ahawas
                 ,
                 Ramchormus
                 ,
                 Scabur
                 ,
                 Askar
                 ,
              
               and
               Arhan
               .
               The
               heats
               in
               these
               parts
               are
               so
               great
               ,
               especially
               towards
               the
               South-part
               of
               the
               Mountain
               ,
               that
               ,
               in
               the
               Summer
               time
               ,
               the
               Inhabitants
               are
               forc'd
               to
               forsake
               the
               Cities
               ,
               and
               retire
               themselves
               into
               the
               Mountain
               .
            
             
               Tzisire
               is
               found
               in
               the
               Catalogue
               of
               the
               Provinces
               of
               Persia
               ,
               
               and
               it
               is
               the
               antient
               Mesopotamia
               .
               Now
               it
               is
               commonly
               called
               Diarbek
               ,
               and
               lies
               between
               the
               Rivers
               Euphrates
               and
               Tigris
               ,
               which
               the
               Turks
               call
               Digel
               .
               This
               Province
               hath
               been
               often
               taken
               and
               retaken
               by
               them
               from
               the
               Persians
               ;
               so
               that
               it
               is
               not
               alwayes
               under
               the
               Schach's
               Jurisdiction
               ,
               but
               then
               only
               when
               he
               is
               Master
               of
               Bagdat
               ,
               or
               Babylon
               ,
               and
               Mosul
               ,
               which
               some
               affirm
               to
               have
               been
               the
               antient
               Ninive
               .
               'T
               is
               true
               ,
               Bagdat
               is
               not
               properly
               in
               the
               Province
               of
               Diarbek
               ,
               but
               in
               that
               of
               Eracain
               ,
               as
               are
               also
               the
               Cities
               of
               
                 Wasith
                 ,
                 Besre
                 ,
                 Rusa
              
               ,
               and
               Medain
               .
            
             
               As
               to
               the
               City
               of
               Bagdat
               ,
               there
               is
               nothing
               so
               certain
               ,
               as
               that
               it
               was
               built
               ,
               out
               of
               the
               ruins
               of
               the
               antient
               Babylon
               ,
               but
               not
               in
               the
               same
               place
               ,
               in
               as
               much
               as
               Babylon
               stood
               upon
               the
               Euphrates
               ,
               which
               ran
               through
               it
               ,
               as
               is
               expressely
               affirmed
               by
               Strabo
               ;
               whereas
               Bagdat
               is
               seated
               upon
               the
               Tigris
               ,
               which
               joyns
               with
               the
               Euphrates
               ,
               a
               League
               below
               the
               City
               .
               The
               Persians
               are
               of
               opinion
               ,
               that
               the
               Inhabitants
               of
               Babylon
               had
               heretofore
               their
               Summer-Houses
               and
               Gardens
               at
               the
               place
               where
               now
               Bagdat
               stands
               ,
               insomuch
               that
               after
               the
               destruction
               of
               the
               City
               ,
               they
               found
               it
               no
               great
               difficulty
               to
               remove
               their
               habitations
               thither
               .
               And
               indeed
               ,
               the
               word
               Bag
               ,
               which
               singnifies
               a
               Garden
               ,
               and
               Bagdat
               ,
               a
               
                 place
                 full
                 of
                 Gardens
              
               ,
               does
               in
               some
               measure
               confirm
               their
               opinion
               .
            
             
               To
               resume
               our
               former
               discourse
               ,
               
               the
               Country
               where
               we
               were
               cast
               a-shore
               ,
               is
               very
               pleasant
               ,
               it
               was
               all
               over
               green
               at
               the
               time
               of
               our
               arrival
               ,
               and
               the
               Birds
               ,
               which
               were
               not
               yet
               sensible
               of
               the
               Cold
               ,
               ordinary
               in
               our
               parts
               ,
               continued
               their
               Chirping
               and
               Singing
               till
               near
               the
               middle
               of
               December
               .
               The
               soil
               there
               is
               very
               good
               ,
               bringing
               forth
               Rice
               ,
               Wheat
               ,
               and
               Barley
               ,
               in
               great
               abundance
               .
               They
               make
               no
               Hay
               ,
               because
               their
               Cattle
               are
               out
               Winter
               and
               Summer
               ;
               but
               if
               they
               make
               any
               ,
               it
               is
               only
               for
               the
               convenience
               of
               Travellers
               .
               Their
               Vines
               were
               scatter'd
               up
               and
               down
               ,
               Planted
               without
               any
               care
               or
               order
               ,
               all
               along
               the
               Hedges
               the
               Vines
               being
               fasten'd
               to
               the
               Trees
               ,
               so
               as
               that
               they
               spread
               up
               to
               the
               extremities
               of
               the
               Boughs
               ,
               from
               which
               the
               small
               branches
               hung
               donw
               three
               or
               four
               Ells
               in
               length
               .
               All
               the
               Province
               of
               Kilan
               is
               full
               of
               them
               ,
               and
               at
               our
               return
               ,
               we
               saw
               very
               fair
               and
               very
               large
               ones
               ,
               at
               Astora
               .
               The
               Country
               affords
               good
               store
               of
               Wild-fowl
               ,
               especially
               Pheasants
               ,
               as
               also
               of
               Hares
               ,
               the
               Hunting
               whereof
               found
               us
               good
               sport
               during
               the
               aboad
               we
               were
               forc'd
               to
               make
               there
               .
               There
               is
               also
               in
               these
               parts
               a
               certain
               kind
               of
               Foxes
               ,
               which
               they
               call
               Shakal
               ,
               about
               the
               bigness
               of
               those
               of
               Europe
               ,
               (
               of
               which
               kind
               there
               are
               also
               abundance
               ,
               and
               the
               Inhabitants
               call
               them
               Tulki
               )
               but
               instead
               of
               Furr
               or
               Hair
               ,
               they
               are
               cover'd
               with
               Wool
               ,
               and
               have
               white
               bellies
               ,
               Ears
               all
               black
               ,
               and
               less
               Tails
               than
               those
               of
               our
               parts
               .
               We
               heard
               them
               in
               the
               night
               time
               running
               in
               Herds
               about
               the
               Village
               ,
               and
               were
               not
               a
               little
               troubled
               at
               their
               Cries
               ,
               which
               was
               a
               drawling
               and
               doleful
               noise
               ,
               without
               any
               intermission
               .
            
             
               The
               Inhabitants
               make
               use
               of
               Buffles
               or
               wild
               Oxen
               ,
               more
               than
               they
               do
               of
               Horses
               ,
               but
               instead
               of
               loading
               them
               upon
               their
               Backs
               ,
               they
               make
               them
               draw
               Wood
               ,
               or
               any
               other
               things
               of
               great
               weight
               .
               Their
               ordinary
               sustenance
               is
               Feny-greek
               ,
               wherewith
               they
               sow
               whole
               Fields
               ,
               as
               we
               do
               with
               Vetches
               and
               Lentills
               ,
               and
               they
               cut
               it
               while
               it
               is
               yet
               green
               ,
               Herb
               and
               Seed
               together
               ,
               and
               so
               give
               it
               those
               Creatures
               to
               eat
               .
               The
               Milk
               ,
               I
               mean
               that
               of
               the
               Females
               ,
               is
               so
               fat
               ,
               that
               it
               makes
               a
               Cream
               two
               fingers
               thick
               ,
               of
               which
               they
               make
               exellent
               Butter
               .
               They
               never
               make
               any
               Cheese
               of
               Cow's-milk
               ,
               but
               only
               of
               sheeps
               .
            
             
               The
               Village
               of
               Niasabath
               is
               at
               41
               deg
               .
               15
               min.
               Elevation
               ,
               
               and
               hath
               not
               above
               15
               or
               16
               poor
               Houses
               ,
               which
               lye
               scatter'd
               up
               and
               down
               ,
               all
               built
               of
               Clay
               ,
               and
               absolutely
               square
               ,
               having
               flat
               Roofs
               ,
               and
               cover'd
               with
               Turfs
               ,
               so
               as
               that
               a
               man
               might
               walk
               upon
               them
               without
               either
               danger
               or
               inconvenience
               .
               And
               indeed
               it
               is
               ordinary
               among
               the
               Persians
               ,
               to
               erect
               Tents
               upon
               them
               ,
               to
               eat
               ,
               and
               ,
               in
               the
               summer-time
               ,
               to
               lye
               on
               them
               all
               night
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               the
               more
               participate
               of
               the
               coolness
               of
               the
               Air.
               Here
               it
               was
               that
               I
               first
               understood
               what
               the
               Gospel
               says
               of
               the
               Paralytick
               ,
               who
               was
               let
               down
               through
               the
               Roof
               of
               the
               House
               ;
               and
               the
               Counsel
               our
               Saviour
               gave
               those
               who
               were
               upon
               the
               House-top
               ,
               not
               to
               come
               down
               into
               the
               House
               ;
               for
               this
               is
               their
               way
               of
               building
               all
               over
               the
               East
               .
               We
               were
               at
               first
               lodg'd
               in
               the
               Houses
               ,
               which
               were
               very
               handsome
               within
               ,
               and
               the
               floors
               of
               the
               Chambers
               for
               the
               most
               part
               cover'd
               with
               Tapistry
               ,
               and
               the
               Masters
               of
               the
               Houses
               receiv'd
               and
               treated
               us
               the
               first
               day
               very
               well
               .
               But
               the
               Village
               being
               but
               small
               ,
               not
               able
               to
               find
               Lodging
               for
               all
               our
               retinue
               ,
               and
               our
               aboad
               being
               likely
               to
               be
               too
               long
               there
               for
               us
               
               to
               lye
               upon
               the
               charges
               of
               the
               Inhabitants
               ,
               we
               got
               Tents
               pitch'd
               near
               the
               Lodgings
               of
               the
               Ambassadors
               ,
               where
               we
               continu'd
               till
               the
               Court
               of
               Persia
               took
               order
               for
               our
               departure
               thence
               .
               We
               had
               no
               Bread
               ;
               our
               Beer
               was
               lost
               with
               the
               ship
               ,
               and
               the
               Village
               had
               no
               spring
               of
               fresh
               water
               ;
               so
               that
               we
               were
               forc'd
               to
               look
               after
               our
               Mouldy
               scraps
               ,
               and
               to
               content
               our selves
               with
               the
               troubled
               water
               of
               a
               small
               Torrent
               ,
               which
               pass'd
               near
               the
               Village
               ,
               while
               our
               ship
               furnish'd
               us
               with
               firing
               for
               the
               Kitchen
               and
               the
               Chambers
               .
            
             
               
                 Nov.
                 19.
                 
                 Schachewerdi
              
               ,
               Governour
               of
               Derbent
               sent
               to
               complement
               us
               ,
               upon
               the
               occasion
               of
               our
               arrival
               there
               ,
               two
               Persons
               ,
               very
               well
               clad
               ,
               one
               whereof
               was
               Brother
               to
               the
               Kaucha
               of
               Niasabath
               .
               They
               deliver'd
               the
               Ambassadors
               the
               Sulthan's
               Letter
               ,
               which
               came
               with
               a
               Present
               of
               two
               Horses
               ,
               as
               many
               Oxen
               ,
               twelve
               sheep
               ,
               twenty
               Pullets
               ,
               three
               great
               Pitchers
               of
               Wine
               ,
               one
               Pitcher
               of
               Water
               ,
               two
               Paniers
               of
               Apples
               ,
               and
               three
               sacks
               of
               Wheat-flower
               .
            
             
               But
               the
               Ambassadors
               coming
               to
               understand
               ,
               that
               the
               Sulthan's
               Letter
               made
               mention
               only
               of
               one
               Horse
               ,
               they
               would
               not
               receive
               the
               other
               ,
               though
               the
               Persians
               earnestly
               protested
               ,
               that
               the
               mistake
               came
               only
               hence
               ,
               that
               the
               Sulthan
               imagining
               there
               had
               been
               but
               one
               Ambassador
               ,
               had
               accordingly
               sent
               but
               one
               Horse
               ,
               and
               that
               they
               ,
               coming
               afterwards
               to
               hear
               there
               were
               two
               ,
               had
               bought
               another
               horse
               ,
               out
               of
               an
               assurance
               that
               it
               was
               the
               Sulthan's
               intention
               to
               have
               done
               so
               .
               
               But
               notwithstanding
               all
               their
               allegatons
               and
               instances
               ,
               the
               Ambassador
               Brugman
               would
               by
               no
               means
               accept
               of
               the
               horse
               ,
               for
               no
               other
               reason
               ,
               doubtless
               ,
               than
               this
               ,
               that
               his
               was
               not
               so
               good
               as
               his
               Collegue's
               .
               The
               Persians
               were
               not
               a
               little
               troubled
               thereat
               ,
               and
               look'd
               on
               it
               as
               an
               affront
               done
               the
               Sulthan
               ,
               who
               resented
               it
               so
               highly
               since
               ,
               that
               he
               did
               us
               all
               the
               ill-Offices
               lay
               in
               his
               power
               ,
               being
               also
               further
               troubled
               in
               this
               respect
               ,
               that
               ,
               contrary
               to
               the
               custom
               of
               Persia
               and
               Muscovy
               ,
               upon
               the
               Ambassador
               Brugman's
               untowardness
               ,
               his
               People
               had
               been
               sent
               away
               without
               Presents
               .
            
             
               The
               22.
               the
               Ambassadors
               sent
               
                 Francis
                 Meurier
              
               ,
               one
               of
               our
               Retinue
               ,
               with
               our
               Persian
               Interpreter
               ,
               to
               the
               Chan
               or
               Governour
               general
               of
               the
               Province
               of
               Schiruan
               ,
               whose
               ordinary
               residence
               is
               at
               Scamachie
               ,
               to
               acquaint
               him
               with
               our
               arrival
               ,
               and
               to
               entreat
               him
               to
               supply
               us
               with
               all
               things
               necessary
               for
               the
               continuation
               of
               our
               journey
               .
               The
               Governour
               ,
               who
               had
               heard
               of
               it
               by
               some
               other
               means
               had
               immediately
               sent
               a
               Mehemander
               to
               us
               (
               so
               they
               call
               in
               Persia
               those
               who
               among
               the
               Muscovites
               are
               called
               Pristafs
               ,
               whose
               charge
               it
               is
               to
               conduct
               the
               Ambassadors
               through
               the
               Country
               ,
               and
               to
               see
               them
               furnish'd
               with
               Provisions
               and
               Carriage
               )
               but
               our
               people
               had
               mist
               him
               by
               the
               way
               .
            
             
               This
               Mehemander
               came
               to
               our
               Quarters
               the
               29.
               of
               November
               .
               He
               was
               most
               sumptuously
               Cloathed
               ,
               and
               excellently
               well
               mounted
               ,
               on
               a
               very
               gallant
               horse
               ,
               the
               Harness
               whereof
               was
               cover'd
               with
               Gold
               ,
               and
               beset
               with
               Turquezes
               .
               He
               acquitted
               himself
               very
               handsomly
               both
               in
               his
               address
               and
               complement
               ,
               with
               promises
               of
               all
               the
               civilities
               and
               services
               it
               was
               in
               his
               power
               to
               do
               us
               ,
               as
               long
               as
               we
               should
               be
               under
               his
               conduct
               ,
               which
               was
               as
               far
               as
               Schamachie
               .
               Having
               answer'd
               his
               Complement
               ,
               we
               invited
               him
               ,
               and
               those
               who
               came
               along
               with
               him
               ,
               to
               taste
               of
               our
               fruits
               ,
               and
               of
               all
               sorts
               of
               Aquavitae
               ,
               wherewith
               we
               were
               well
               stor'd
               .
               We
               also
               caused
               our
               great
               Guns
               to
               be
               discharg'd
               ,
               and
               we
               entertain'd
               them
               with
               our
               Musick
               ,
               wherewith
               they
               seem'd
               to
               be
               much
               taken
               .
               As
               soon
               as
               the
               Mehemander
               was
               return'd
               to
               his
               Lodging
               ,
               he
               sent
               us
               a
               Present
               of
               five
               sheep
               ,
               three
               Pitchers
               of
               Wine
               ,
               and
               some
               Pomegranates
               .
            
             
               Nov.
               the
               last
               ,
               came
               back
               
                 Francis
                 Meurier
              
               with
               the
               Interpreter
               ,
               bringing
               this
               accompt
               ,
               that
               the
               Chan
               being
               not
               at
               Scamachie
               ,
               at
               their
               coming
               thither
               ,
               they
               had
               been
               oblig'd
               to
               follow
               him
               into
               the
               Country
               ,
               where
               they
               had
               found
               him
               encamp'd
               under
               Tents
               ,
               with
               a
               Retinue
               of
               about
               four
               hundred
               persons
               :
               That
               he
               had
               receiv'd
               them
               kindly
               ,
               and
               had
               assur'd
               them
               ,
               that
               he
               had
               already
               sent
               a
               Mehemandar
               ,
               whose
               care
               it
               should
               be
               to
               see
               the
               Ambassadors
               supply'd
               with
               all
               things
               necessary
               for
               the
               continuation
               of
               their
               journey
               ;
               that
               he
               had
               told
               them
               further
               ,
               that
               he
               heard
               the
               Ambassadors
               had
               a
               Retinue
               of
               about
               three
               hundred
               men
               ,
               but
               they
               should
               be
               all
               welcome
               ,
               though
               they
               were
               twice
               the
               number
               :
               That
               it
               was
               a
               great
               while
               since
               we
               first
               heard
               of
               this
               Embassy
               ,
               and
               that
               he
               was
               very
               desirous
               to
               see
               us
               .
               To
               which
               accompt
               the
               Interpreter
               added
               only
               this
               ,
               that
               the
               Governour
               had
               particularly
               desir'd
               to
               be
               inform'd
               by
               him
               ,
               of
               the
               quality
               and
               humours
               of
               the
               Ambassadors
               ,
               as
               also
               of
               that
               of
               the
               persons
               whereof
               our
               Retinue
               consisted
               ,
               and
               our
               manner
               of
               life
               .
            
             
               The
               first
               ill
               Office
               the
               Sulthan
               of
               Derbent
               did
               us
               ,
               was
               ,
               in
               denying
               us
               a
               sufficient
               number
               of
               horses
               and
               other
               cattel
               for
               the
               carriage
               of
               our selves
               and
               our
               Baggage
               .
               
               Which
               prov'd
               so
               considerable
               a●●
               rub
               in
               our
               way
               ,
               that
               our
               Mehemander
               was
               forc'd
               to
               return
               to
               Scamachie
               ,
               where
               he
               spent
               above
               a
               moneth
               in
               getting
               together
               such
               a
               number
               of
               cattel
               as
               might
               carry
               us
               and
               all
               we
               had
               :
               during
               all
               which
               time
               we
               were
               forc'd
               to
               continue
               still
               in
               the
               Village
               of
               Niasabath
               .
            
             
               During
               that
               time
               was
               dis-embarqu'd
               ,
               much
               about
               the
               same
               place
               ,
               the
               Cuptzi
               or
               Persian
               Merchant
               ,
               
               of
               whom
               we
               have
               spoken
               before
               ,
               after
               he
               had
               run
               the
               same
               hazard
               upon
               the
               Caspian
               Sea
               as
               we
               had
               so
               narrowly
               escaped
               .
            
             
               Nov.
               24.
               came
               in
               thither
               a
               small
               Boat
               with
               five
               persons
               in
               it
               ,
               who
               were
               all
               left
               of
               fifty
               ,
               who
               had
               been
               cast
               away
               with
               the
               ship
               ,
               which
               was
               bound
               for
               Kilan
               ,
               the
               thirteenth
               before
               ;
               so
               that
               
               those
               poor
               people
               had
               been
               ten
               dayes
               together
               strugling
               with
               the
               wind
               and
               waves
               ere
               they
               could
               get
               Land.
               
            
             
               The
               joy
               we
               might
               well
               conceive
               at
               our
               being
               in
               Persia
               ,
               after
               so
               troublesome
               a
               Voyage
               ,
               wherein
               we
               had
               run
               through
               so
               many
               dangers
               ,
               was
               much
               abated
               by
               the
               inconveniences
               which
               the
               untowardness
               and
               humoursomness
               of
               one
               of
               the
               Chiefest
               in
               the
               Company
               run
               us
               into
               :
               but
               I
               shall
               spare
               the
               Reader
               the
               dissatisfaction
               of
               finding
               any
               thing
               in
               this
               relation
               but
               what
               is
               divertive
               .
               The
               better
               to
               overcome
               the
               affliction
               it
               put
               us
               all
               into
               ,
               we
               ,
               who
               were
               of
               M●snie
               ,
               entred
               intred
               into
               a
               little
               society
               among
               our selves
               ,
               and
               taking
               our
               advantage
               of
               the
               fair
               weather
               we
               had
               the
               first
               of
               December
               ,
               we
               went
               all
               together
               in
               a
               Company
               about
               a
               quarter
               of
               a
               League
               from
               the
               Village
               ,
               where
               we
               found
               out
               a
               little
               place
               ,
               whereof
               the
               Rivulet
               maketh
               almost
               a
               Peninsula
               ,
               so
               pleasant
               and
               inviting
               ,
               that
               the
               fairest
               Meadows
               in
               Europe
               afford
               not
               any
               thing
               so
               delightful
               in
               the
               best
               Season
               of
               the
               year
               .
               The
               water
               came
               almost
               round
               about
               that
               little
               parcel
               of
               ground
               ,
               and
               the
               Pomegranate-Trees
               ,
               which
               had
               joyn'd
               their
               verdure
               with
               that
               of
               the
               Vines
               ,
               invited
               us
               to
               rest
               our selves
               under
               their
               shade
               ,
               and
               to
               divert
               our selves
               with
               the
               memory
               of
               our
               dear
               Countrey
               :
               to
               which
               divertisement
               our
               Physician
               ,
               Dr.
               Graman
               ,
               contributed
               very
               much
               ,
               by
               the
               good
               cheer
               he
               made
               us
               of
               Gamons
               of
               Bacon
               ,
               Neats
               Tongues
               ,
               and
               two
               or
               three
               sorts
               of
               Sack
               and
               Aquavitae
               ,
               whereof
               he
               had
               still
               good
               store
               left
               .
               This
               was
               our
               divertisement
               for
               several
               dayes
               .
            
             
               Decemb.
               9.
               
               
               The
               Ambassadors
               were
               visited
               by
               the
               same
               Tartar
               Prince
               of
               Tarku
               ,
               who
               had
               given
               us
               a
               Visit
               at
               Terki
               .
               He
               was
               accompany'd
               by
               his
               brother
               ,
               and
               attended
               by
               a
               Retinue
               of
               about
               twenty
               persons
               .
               After
               his
               Visit
               ,
               he
               went
               to
               the
               next
               Village
               to
               look
               for
               Lodging
               ,
               there
               being
               none
               to
               be
               had
               in
               ours
               ,
               and
               sent
               us
               the
               next
               day
               ,
               as
               a
               Present
               ,
               an
               Ox
               ,
               some
               Sheep
               ,
               and
               two
               great
               Paniers
               of
               Apples
               .
               That
               which
               the
               Ambassadors
               sent
               in
               return
               thereto
               ,
               consisted
               in
               certain
               Ells
               of
               Cloath
               and
               Satin
               ,
               a
               Vessel
               of
               Aquavitae
               ,
               and
               a
               Roll
               of
               Tobacco
               .
               And
               whereas
               he
               had
               express'd
               ,
               that
               they
               would
               do
               him
               a
               great
               kindness
               to
               give
               him
               a
               little
               Gun-powder
               ,
               to
               be
               reveng'd
               for
               the
               incursions
               which
               
                 Sulthan
                 Mahomet
              
               had
               made
               into
               his
               Territories
               ,
               the
               Ambassadors
               sent
               him
               a
               Barrel
               that
               weigh'd
               80.
               pounds
               .
            
             
               The
               return
               of
               our
               Mehemandar
               ,
               who
               came
               back
               the
               same
               day
               ,
               made
               us
               the
               more
               joyfull
               ,
               in
               that
               he
               assur'd
               us
               ,
               that
               within
               15.
               dayes
               ,
               there
               should
               be
               brought
               us
               out
               of
               Scamachie
               and
               Derbent
               such
               a
               number
               of
               Wagons
               ,
               Camels
               ,
               and
               Horses
               ,
               as
               that
               nothing
               should
               retard
               our
               journey
               any
               longer
               .
            
             
               According
               to
               this
               promise
               ,
               the
               12.
               there
               came
               in
               some
               Horses
               and
               Camels
               ,
               but
               we
               heard
               of
               no
               more
               afterwards
               .
               The
               Mehemandar
               excused
               himself
               upon
               the
               Snow
               that
               had
               fallen
               the
               night
               before
               ,
               and
               said
               ,
               that
               the
               Persians
               were
               wont
               to
               travel
               in
               the
               cold
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               Camels
               whose
               hoofs
               are
               not
               so
               falt
               as
               those
               of
               other
               Creatures
               ,
               would
               not
               have
               been
               able
               to
               go
               by
               reason
               of
               the
               slipperiness
               of
               the
               way
               .
               Whereto
               he
               added
               ,
               that
               it
               had
               hapned
               ,
               that
               whole
               Caravans
               had
               perish'd
               ,
               through
               cold
               ,
               in
               the
               Mountains
               ,
               for
               want
               of
               Wood
               and
               Lodging
               ,
               which
               are
               very
               scarce
               upon
               that
               Road
               ,
               though
               there
               be
               but
               twenty
               Leagues
               ,
               or
               Farsangs
               ,
               from
               Niasabath
               to
               Scamachie
               .
               True
               it
               is
               indeed
               ,
               that
               for
               some
               nights
               we
               had
               Snow
               ,
               but
               the
               Sun
               melted
               it
               as
               soon
               as
               he
               appear'd
               over
               the
               Horizon
               .
               But
               how
               ere
               it
               happen'd
               ,
               we
               were
               forc'd
               to
               stay
               there
               ten
               dayes
               longer
               ;
               which
               made
               us
               imagine
               that
               what
               was
               done
               was
               out
               of
               design
               ,
               purposely
               to
               defer
               our
               departure
               thence
               ,
               till
               they
               should
               receive
               the
               Orders
               which
               they
               expected
               from
               the
               Sophy
               concerning
               our
               subsistence
               ;
               for
               till
               then
               we
               had
               been
               upon
               our
               own
               charge
               .
            
             
               During
               our
               stay
               at
               Niasabath
               ,
               
               the
               Ambassador
               Brugman
               would
               needs
               cut
               some
               certain
               beams
               ,
               which
               the
               Sophy
               had
               ,
               wich
               vast
               charge
               ,
               brought
               to
               the
               Sea-side
               ,
               to
               be
               employ'd
               in
               the
               building
               of
               his
               ships
               ,
               and
               cause
               Carriages
               to
               be
               made
               thereof
               for
               our
               Artillery
               ,
               not
               regarding
               the
               Remonstrances
               of
               the
               Persians
               ,
               who
               told
               him
               ,
               that
               if
               he
               made
               use
               of
               those
               beams
               ,
               the
               ●ophy
               could
               not
               build
               his
               ships
               that
               year
               .
               The
               Ambassador
               went
               on
               in
               his
               intended
               design
               ,
               and
               told
               those
               of
               our
               Retinue
               ,
               who
               would
               have
               disswaded
               him
               from
               it
               ,
               that
               it
               was
               the
               humour
               of
               that
               Nation
               ,
               not
               to
               do
               any
               thing
               till
               they
               are
               forc'd
               to
               it
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               only
               way
               was
               to
               domineer
               over
               them
               .
               But
               the
               Persians
               had
               afterwards
               the
               advantage
               to
               laugh
               at
               us
               ,
               when
               they
               furnish'd
               us
               with
               so
               few
               horses
               ,
               that
               being
               not
               able
               to
               draw
               our
               Artillery
               ,
               we
               were
               forc'd
               to
               leave
               our
               Carriages
               behind
               ,
               and
               to
               load
               our
               Guns
               upon
               Camels
               .
            
             
               Decemb.
               21.
               there
               came
               to
               us
               two
               Mehemandars
               ,
               one
               from
               Scamachie
               ,
               the
               other
               from
               Derbent
               ,
               bringing
               along
               with
               them
               about
               forry
               Camels
               ,
               thirty
               Waggons
               drawn
               by
               wild
               Oxen
               ,
               and
               eighty
               Horses
               ,
               which
               being
               loaden
               with
               the
               Baggage
               ,
               went
               before
               ,
               with
               some
               of
               our
               servants
               .
               But
               when
               the
               Ambassadors
               themselves
               were
               to
               go
               ,
               and
               that
               what
               belong'd
               to
               their
               Chambers
               and
               the
               Kitchin
               was
               to
               be
               pack'd
               up
               ,
               there
               were
               but
               sixty
               Horses
               left
               for
               all
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               Retinue
               ,
               which
               was
               94.
               persons
               .
               The
               Mehemandar
               swore
               
                 by
                 the
                 head
                 of
                 his
                 King
              
               (
               which
               is
               the
               greatest
               Oath
               among
               the
               Persians
               )
               that
               he
               could
               not
               possibly
               find
               any
               more
               ,
               telling
               us
               ,
               that
               while
               we
               were
               within
               the
               Government
               of
               the
               Sulthan
               of
               Derbent
               ,
               whom
               ,
               without
               any
               occasion
               ,
               we
               must
               needs
               disoblige
               ,
               we
               were
               not
               to
               hope
               any
               better
               treatment
               ,
               〈◊〉
               that
               as
               soon
               as
               we
               were
               come
               within
               the
               Government
               of
               Scamachie
               ,
               we
               should
               not
               want
               any
               thing
               requisite
               for
               the
               prosecution
               of
               our
               journey
               ,
               if
               in
               the
               mean
               time
               we
               could
               pluck
               up
               a
               good
               heart
               ,
               and
               set
               our selves
               once
               in
               the
               way
               .
            
             
             
               Hence
               it
               came
               ,
               that
               upon
               the
               22.
               of
               December
               we
               were
               forc'd
               to
               depart
               ,
               some
               on
               Hors-back
               ,
               some
               behind
               them
               ,
               and
               the
               rest
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               the
               Lacqueys
               ,
               the
               Guards
               ,
               and
               the
               Soldiers
               ,
               afoot
               .
               Our
               way
               lay
               South-ward
               along
               the
               Caspian
               Sea
               ,
               
               and
               we
               cross'd
               that
               day
               four
               small
               Rivers
               .
               The
               first
               place
               we
               Lodg'd
               at
               was
               the
               Village
               of
               Mordou
               ,
               within
               the
               Government
               of
               Scamachy
               ,
               somewhat
               above
               four
               Leagues
               from
               Niasabath
               .
               The
               houses
               there
               were
               all
               round
               ,
               and
               built
               up
               of
               Ozier
               and
               Canes
               ,
               as
               those
               of
               the
               Tartars
               .
               The
               Inhabitants
               call
               them
               Ottak
               .
               The
               nights
               were
               cold
               enough
               ,
               and
               there
               was
               no
               Wood
               in
               the
               Village
               ,
               so
               that
               we
               spent
               our
               time
               there
               uneasily
               enough
               ,
               especially
               those
               ,
               who
               had
               wetted
               themselves
               by
               going
               through
               the
               water
               afoot
               .
            
             
               The
               word
               Mordou
               signifies
               a
               Fen
               ,
               and
               the
               Village
               derives
               its
               name
               from
               the
               Fenny
               places
               which
               lye
               about
               it
               ,
               wherein
               there
               are
               many
               Springs
               ,
               which
               send
               forth
               their
               water
               with
               such
               violence
               ,
               that
               there
               is
               no
               cold
               so
               great
               as
               to
               congeal
               them
               .
               Whence
               it
               comes
               ,
               that
               there
               are
               abundance
               of
               Swans
               there
               ,
               even
               in
               the
               Winter
               ,
               whose
               down
               is
               gather'd
               for
               the
               Sophy's
               Beds
               and
               Pillows
               .
               
               This
               Village
               is
               inhabited
               by
               a
               certain
               people
               whom
               they
               call
               Padars
               ,
               who
               have
               their
               particular
               language
               ,
               though
               with
               some
               relation
               to
               the
               Turkish
               and
               Persian
               .
               Their
               Religion
               is
               the
               Mahumetane
               ,
               inclining
               to
               the
               Turkish
               ,
               but
               accompany'd
               besides
               with
               infinite
               Superstitions
               .
               Among
               others
               they
               have
               this
               ,
               that
               they
               leave
               their
               meat
               after
               it
               is
               dressed
               ,
               to
               grow
               almost
               cold
               before
               they
               eat
               it
               ,
               and
               if
               it
               happen
               that
               any
               one
               ,
               ignorant
               of
               their
               customs
               ,
               should
               blow
               or
               breath
               upon
               it
               ,
               they
               cast
               it
               away
               as
               impure
               .
            
             
               The
               Ambassador
               Brugman
               sent
               for
               the
               Kaucha
               or
               Bayly
               of
               Niasabath
               ,
               and
               complain'd
               to
               him
               of
               the
               ill
               Offices
               done
               us
               by
               the
               Sulthan
               of
               Derbent
               ,
               in
               not
               allowing
               the
               Carriage
               necessary
               for
               the
               prosecution
               of
               our
               Voyage
               ;
               insomuch
               that
               he
               was
               oblig'd
               to
               see
               some
               part
               of
               his
               Retinue
               ,
               whom
               he
               lov'd
               as
               his
               own
               eyes
               ,
               go
               afoot
               ,
               and
               likely
               to
               miscarry
               by
               the
               way
               ,
               of
               which
               proceeding
               he
               should
               give
               the
               Sophy
               a
               full
               accompt
               as
               soon
               as
               he
               came
               to
               Court.
               The
               Kaucha
               made
               answer
               ,
               that
               it
               must
               needs
               be
               ,
               the
               Sulthan
               knew
               not
               we
               had
               so
               much
               Baggage
               ;
               but
               said
               withall
               ,
               that
               he
               could
               not
               imagine
               what
               pleasure
               we
               took
               in
               carrying
               along
               with
               us
               Sails
               ,
               brass
               Guns
               ,
               and
               Carriages
               ,
               which
               could
               only
               put
               us
               to
               trouble
               ,
               and
               retard
               our
               journey
               ,
               and
               that
               if
               the
               Ambassador
               did
               put
               up
               his
               complaints
               ,
               the
               Sulthan
               for
               his
               part
               would
               easily
               find
               out
               wayes
               to
               justifie
               himself
               .
               The
               next
               day
               ,
               our
               Mehemandar
               brought
               us
               twenty
               horses
               more
               ,
               so
               that
               having
               lessen'd
               our
               Baggage
               by
               certain
               Chests
               and
               useless
               Vessels
               ,
               which
               were
               ordered
               to
               be
               broken
               ,
               we
               made
               a
               shift
               to
               set
               all
               our
               people
               on
               Horse-back
               .
               We
               travell'd
               that
               day
               three
               leagues
               ,
               and
               came
               at
               night
               to
               the
               Village
               of
               Tachousi
               ,
               which
               lies
               in
               a
               bottom
               ,
               and
               hath
               very
               handsome
               Houses
               .
            
             
               The
               24.
               we
               got
               three
               Leagues
               further
               ,
               
               and
               came
               to
               the
               high
               Mountain
               of
               Barmach
               ,
               at
               the
               foot
               whereof
               we
               took
               up
               our
               quarters
               ,
               in
               a
               great
               Court
               ,
               which
               was
               all
               open
               ,
               and
               had
               only
               the
               four
               bare
               Walls
               .
               The
               Persians
               call
               those
               places
               Caravanseras
               ,
               and
               they
               are
               as
               the
               Ventas
               in
               Spain
               ,
               and
               serve
               for
               Inns
               upon
               the
               High-way
               ,
               in
               the
               deserts
               of
               Persia.
               They
               are
               within
               a
               dayes
               Journey
               one
               of
               another
               ,
               for
               the
               greater
               convenience
               of
               Travellers
               ,
               who
               are
               oblig'd
               to
               bring
               along
               with
               them
               Provisions
               and
               Forrage
               for
               Horse
               and
               Man
               ,
               for
               you
               find
               in
               them
               ,
               at
               the
               best
               ,
               but
               Chambers
               and
               Halls
               ,
               and
               those
               not
               furnish'd
               with
               any
               thing
               ,
               and
               have
               only
               a
               Roof
               to
               keep
               you
               dry
               .
            
             
               The
               Waggoners
               and
               Mule-drivers
               of
               Derbent
               made
               a
               shew
               as
               if
               they
               would
               have
               return'd
               ,
               and
               have
               left
               us
               there
               ,
               to
               stay
               till
               other
               conveniences
               of
               Riding
               and
               Carriage
               were
               brought
               us
               from
               Schamachie
               :
               but
               finding
               ,
               on
               the
               other
               side
               ,
               that
               the
               Ambassadors
               had
               ordered
               the
               Drums
               to
               be
               beaten
               to
               bring
               their
               people
               together
               ,
               and
               that
               command
               was
               issued
               out
               that
               all
               should
               march
               a-foot
               ,
               and
               abandon
               the
               Baggage
               ,
               to
               be
               made
               good
               at
               their
               perils
               who
               refus'd
               to
               supply
               them
               with
               necessary
               carriages
               ,
               they
               chang'd
               their
               resolution
               ,
               and
               staid
               .
            
             
               The
               Caravansera
               was
               a
               very
               antient
               structure
               ,
               all
               built
               with
               large
               Free-stones
               ,
               being
               forty
               two
               paces
               square
               .
               Over
               the
               Gate
               ,
               there
               were
               two
               Chambers
               ,
               where
               we
               found
               certain
               Inscriptions
               and
               Hebrew
               Letters
               ,
               and
               some
               Characters
               ,
               which
               none
               in
               the
               company
               could
               either
               read
               or
               comprehend
               .
            
             
               The
               25.
               being
               Christmas
               day
               ,
               we
               did
               our
               Devotions
               in
               the
               great
               Stable
               which
               was
               appointed
               for
               the
               Camels
               ;
               which
               done
               ,
               some
               of
               our
               retinue
               had
               the
               curiosity
               to
               go
               and
               take
               a
               view
               of
               the
               Mountain
               ,
               induc'd
               thereto
               by
               the
               maraculous
               relations
               which
               the
               Persians
               had
               made
               us
               thereof
               by
               the
               way
               .
            
             
               This
               Mountain
               lies
               within
               a
               quarter
               of
               a
               League
               of
               the
               Caspian
               Sea
               ,
               
               and
               ,
               by
               reason
               of
               its
               extraordinary
               height
               ,
               is
               seen
               at
               a
               very
               great
               distance
               .
               It
               is
               in
               a
               manner
               round
               ,
               having
               on
               the
               very
               top
               of
               it
               a
               great
               Rock
               streight
               up
               ,
               and
               very
               steepy
               of
               all
               sides
               ,
               from
               which
               it
               hath
               the
               name
               of
               Barmach
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               finger
               :
               because
               it
               looks
               like
               a
               finger
               stretch'd
               out
               above
               the
               other
               adjacent
               Mountains
               .
               We
               understood
               since
               ,
               that
               there
               is
               a
               path
               ,
               which
               will
               commodiously
               enough
               bring
               one
               to
               the
               top
               of
               it
               ,
               but
               we
               knew
               it
               not
               then
               ,
               so
               that
               we
               ran
               great
               hazard
               of
               our
               Lives
               in
               getting
               up
               by
               dreadful
               precipices
               .
            
             
               It
               was
               so
               cold
               upon
               the
               Mountain
               ,
               that
               the
               Grass
               ,
               which
               was
               high
               enough
               there
               ,
               was
               all
               cover'd
               with
               a
               white
               frost
               as
               with
               Sugar-candy
               ,
               whereas
               at
               the
               foot
               of
               the
               Mountain
               ,
               near
               the
               
               Caravansera
               ,
               the
               weather
               was
               fair
               and
               mild
               .
               Upon
               the
               edge
               of
               the
               Mountain
               ,
               and
               at
               the
               foot
               of
               the
               Rock
               ,
               there
               is
               a
               plain
               of
               about
               fifty
               perches
               square
               ,
               which
               hath
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               it
               ,
               a
               very
               fair
               Well
               ,
               built
               about
               with
               stone
               ,
               and
               about
               that
               Well
               may
               be
               seen
               the
               ruins
               of
               a
               very
               thick
               Wall
               ,
               flank'd
               at
               the
               corners
               with
               certain
               Towers
               and
               Bulwarks
               ,
               wherewith
               that
               structure
               had
               sometime
               been
               fortify'd
               ,
               as
               also
               with
               two
               good
               deep
               ditches
               built
               about
               with
               Free-stone
               ,
               which
               satisfy'd
               us
               they
               were
               the
               ruins
               of
               an
               impregnable
               Fortress
               .
               Towards
               the
               Northern
               part
               of
               the
               Mountain
               ,
               
               we
               met
               with
               other
               ruins
               ,
               which
               could
               be
               no
               other
               than
               the
               remainders
               of
               another
               Fort.
               They
               facilitated
               our
               access
               to
               an
               ascent
               ,
               which
               was
               cut
               in
               the
               Rocks
               ,
               and
               conducted
               us
               almost
               up
               to
               the
               Top
               ,
               where
               we
               saw
               a
               Vault
               ,
               and
               the
               remainder
               of
               a
               third
               Structure
               ,
               which
               had
               sometimes
               serv'd
               for
               a
               Dungeon
               ,
               or
               place
               of
               retreat
               ,
               after
               the
               loss
               of
               the
               two
               other
               Forts
               .
            
             
               I
               imagine
               that
               this
               may
               have
               been
               one
               of
               those
               Fortifications
               ,
               
               which
               the
               Antients
               called
               
                 Portae
                 Caspiae
              
               ,
               or
               Ferreae
               ,
               whereof
               there
               is
               a
               description
               in
               the
               Greek
               and
               Latin
               Histories
               .
               The
               Persians
               are
               of
               opinion
               ,
               that
               these
               structures
               were
               built
               by
               Iscander
               ,
               so
               they
               call
               Alexander
               the
               Great
               ,
               and
               that
               they
               were
               demolish'd
               by
               Tamberlane
               .
               We
               rested
               out
               selves
               upon
               the
               Rock
               ,
               where
               we
               sung
               
                 Te
                 Deum
              
               ,
               and
               renew'd
               among
               our selves
               the
               friendship
               ,
               which
               we
               had
               before
               mutually
               promis'd
               each
               other
               by
               most
               unfeigned
               protestations
               :
               and
               having
               gather'd
               certain
               Figs
               off
               the
               Trees
               ,
               which
               grew
               out
               of
               the
               clefts
               of
               the
               Rock
               ,
               we
               got
               down
               again
               with
               less
               trouble
               and
               danger
               ,
               by
               the
               ordinary
               path
               .
            
             
               The
               26.
               we
               left
               Barmach
               ,
               having
               very
               fair
               weather
               ,
               the
               Sun
               casting
               at
               that
               time
               a
               greater
               heat
               than
               it
               does
               with
               us
               in
               May.
               The
               Waggons
               ,
               with
               the
               Baggage
               ,
               took
               the
               way
               of
               the
               plain
               towards
               Bakuje
               ,
               and
               the
               Ambassadors
               ,
               with
               those
               of
               the
               retinue
               ,
               who
               were
               on
               Horse-back
               ,
               took
               that
               of
               the
               Mountain
               .
               We
               Travell'd
               that
               day
               five
               leagues
               ,
               and
               came
               at
               night
               to
               a
               Village
               named
               Chanega
               ,
               within
               the
               Mountains
               .
               There
               ,
               we
               met
               with
               abundance
               of
               excellent
               Fruits
               ,
               and
               good
               store
               of
               Honey
               ;
               but
               the
               water
               thereabouts
               was
               troubled
               ,
               corrupted
               ,
               and
               stunk
               .
            
             
               The
               next
               day
               ,
               
               Decemb.
               27.
               we
               got
               five
               Leagues
               further
               ,
               to
               a
               Village
               named
               Pyrmaraas
               ,
               three
               Leagues
               from
               Scamachie
               .
               This
               place
               is
               very
               famous
               ,
               by
               reason
               of
               one
               of
               their
               Saints
               named
               Scid-Ibrahim
               ,
               whose
               Sepulchre
               is
               to
               be
               seen
               there
               .
               The
               Persians
               affirm
               it
               to
               be
               very
               antient
               ,
               and
               so
               great
               a
               Veneration
               had
               for
               it
               ,
               that
               Tamberlane
               ,
               who
               had
               no
               religious
               respect
               for
               any
               thing
               ,
               would
               not
               meddle
               with
               that
               Sepulchre
               ,
               though
               he
               destroy'd
               all
               else
               that
               lay
               in
               his
               way
               .
               This
               structure
               hath
               its
               Walls
               ,
               and
               its
               two
               Courts
               ,
               as
               a
               Castle
               .
               Our
               Ambassadors
               sent
               the
               Mehemandar
               to
               the
               Guardian
               of
               the
               place
               ,
               to
               entreat
               him
               ,
               that
               they
               might
               be
               permitted
               to
               enter
               ;
               but
               all
               they
               could
               obtain
               ,
               was
               only
               to
               see
               the
               first
               Court
               ,
               which
               was
               full
               of
               square
               stones
               ,
               which
               were
               set
               up-an-end
               ,
               to
               distinguish
               the
               Graves
               of
               private
               Persons
               .
            
             
               I
               had
               a
               great
               desire
               to
               get
               a
               little
               nearer
               ,
               
               and
               ,
               if
               it
               were
               possible
               ,
               to
               see
               the
               Saint's
               Sepulchre
               .
               Whereupon
               ,
               I
               return'd
               thither
               in
               the
               Evening
               ,
               and
               set
               down
               in
               my
               Table-Book
               the
               Arabian
               Inscriptions
               ,
               which
               I
               found
               Grav'd
               here
               and
               there
               upon
               the
               Walls
               .
               The
               Persians
               ,
               who
               imagin'd
               what
               I
               did
               was
               in
               honour
               of
               their
               Saint
               ,
               suffer'd
               me
               to
               proceed
               in
               what
               I
               was
               about
               .
               I
               made
               my
               advantage
               of
               that
               liberty
               to
               slip
               in
               at
               the
               Gate
               of
               the
               second
               Court
               ,
               where
               I
               found
               many
               other
               Inscriptions
               .
               I
               bestow'd
               about
               half
               an
               hour
               in
               Copying
               them
               out
               ,
               and
               perceiving
               they
               took
               no
               further
               notice
               of
               me
               ,
               I
               ventur'd
               so
               far
               as
               to
               open
               the
               Door
               which
               goes
               into
               the
               structure
               it self
               ,
               which
               being
               made
               fast
               only
               with
               a
               wooden
               pin
               ,
               it
               was
               no
               hard
               matter
               for
               me
               to
               open
               it
               ,
               and
               to
               get
               in
               .
               It
               consisted
               of
               many
               arched
               apartments
               ,
               which
               had
               no
               light
               ,
               but
               what
               came
               in
               by
               certain
               little
               Windows
               ,
               which
               put
               me
               into
               a
               little
               fright
               .
               In
               the
               first
               apartment
               ,
               there
               was
               ,
               just
               opposite
               to
               the
               door
               ,
               a
               Tomb
               about
               two
               foot
               high
               ,
               having
               as
               many
               steps
               to
               get
               up
               to
               it
               ,
               and
               it
               was
               encompass'd
               with
               a
               Balcony
               ,
               or
               rather
               an
               Iron-grate
               .
            
             
               On
               the
               left
               hand
               ,
               there
               was
               a
               door
               which
               led
               into
               a
               great
               and
               very
               lightsome
               Gallery
               ,
               the
               walls
               whereof
               were
               whitened
               ,
               and
               the
               floor
               cover'd
               with
               rich
               Carpets
               .
               On
               the
               right
               hand
               ,
               there
               were
               ,
               in
               another
               apartment
               ,
               which
               was
               Vaulted
               ,
               eight
               high
               Tombs
               :
               and
               it
               was
               through
               this
               last
               Vault
               ,
               that
               people
               pass'd
               into
               a
               third
               ,
               in
               which
               was
               the
               Sepulchre
               of
               Seid-Ibrahim
               .
               The
               Tomb
               was
               two
               foot
               above
               ground
               ,
               and
               was
               cover'd
               with
               a
               Carpet
               of
               yellow
               Damask
               .
               At
               the
               head
               and
               feet
               ,
               as
               also
               on
               both
               sides
               ,
               there
               were
               several
               Wax
               Candles
               and
               Lanthorns
               ,
               upon
               great
               brass
               Candlesticks
               ,
               and
               from
               the
               Roof
               of
               the
               Vault
               there
               hung
               certain
               Lamps
               .
               As
               I
               came
               out
               of
               this
               place
               ,
               I
               met
               with
               our
               Minister
               ,
               who
               express'd
               so
               great
               a
               desire
               to
               go
               into
               it
               ,
               that
               I
               ventur'd
               once
               more
               to
               go
               in
               along
               with
               him
               ;
               and
               he
               went
               in
               thither
               a
               second
               time
               along
               with
               our
               Physician
               .
            
             
               About
               two
               Musket
               shot
               from
               the
               Village
               ,
               
               on
               the
               East-side
               ,
               there
               is
               to
               be
               seen
               ,
               in
               a
               Rock
               ,
               the
               Sepulchre
               of
               another
               Saint
               ,
               which
               is
               very
               sumptuously
               built
               .
               The
               Persians
               call
               the
               Saint
               who
               is
               interr'd
               in
               that
               place
               Tirbabba
               ,
               and
               they
               affirm
               he
               was
               Master
               to
               Scid-Ibrahim
               ,
               who
               had
               so
               great
               an
               Affection
               ,
               and
               so
               particular
               a
               Reverence
               for
               him
               ,
               that
               he
               made
               it
               his
               request
               to
               God
               ,
               that
               he
               would
               vouchsafe
               ,
               that
               ,
               after
               his
               Death
               ,
               he
               might
               be
               seen
               in
               the
               same
               posture
               as
               he
               was
               wont
               to
               put
               himself
               into
               ,
               when
               he
               did
               his
               Devotions
               in
               his
               Life
               time
               ;
               and
               that
               accordingly
               he
               is
               to
               be
               seen
               at
               this
               day
               clad
               in
               a
               grey
               Garment
               kneeling
               ,
               which
               was
               his
               ordinary
               gesture
               
               when
               he
               said
               his
               Prayers
               ,
               while
               he
               lived
               .
               Which
               a
               man
               need
               make
               no
               great
               difficulty
               to
               believe
               ,
               if
               there
               may
               be
               any
               credit
               given
               to
               what
               is
               affirmed
               by
               Camerarius
               ,
               in
               his
               
                 Historical
                 Meditations
              
               ,
               after
               Varro
               ,
               and
               
                 Ammianus
                 Marcellinus
              
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               that
               the
               Bodies
               of
               the
               Persians
               are
               not
               corrupted
               ,
               and
               that
               they
               are
               only
               dry'd
               up
               :
               I
               am
               of
               opinion
               ,
               that
               this
               is
               to
               be
               understood
               only
               of
               such
               Bodies
               as
               are
               not
               interr'd
               ,
               but
               expos'd
               to
               the
               Air
               ,
               nay
               it
               is
               further
               requisite
               they
               should
               be
               Bodies
               brought
               very
               low
               either
               by
               age
               or
               sickness
               :
               for
               full
               Bodies
               are
               subject
               to
               corruption
               ,
               in
               Persia
               as
               well
               as
               other
               places
            
             
               These
               two
               places
               are
               very
               famous
               by
               reason
               of
               the
               Pilgrimages
               upon
               which
               the
               Persians
               resort
               thither
               ,
               especially
               about
               the
               time
               that
               Tiribabba
               hath
               a
               new
               Garment
               bestow'd
               on
               him
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               old
               one
               is
               torn
               to
               pieces
               ,
               to
               be
               distributed
               among
               the
               Pilgrims
               .
               The
               Inhabitants
               of
               the
               Country
               relate
               strange
               things
               of
               the
               Miracles
               of
               these
               Saints
               :
               but
               in
               regard
               they
               can
               be
               no
               other
               than
               Fables
               ,
               or
               the
               effects
               of
               Sorcery
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               Persians
               are
               very
               apt
               to
               believe
               any
               stories
               ,
               and
               are
               very
               much
               inclin'd
               to
               Sorcery
               ,
               I
               thought
               it
               more
               discretion
               to
               wave
               the
               relation
               of
               their
               impertinences
               .
            
             
               Upon
               the
               door
               of
               this
               Sepulchre
               ,
               there
               was
               this
               Inscription
               in
               Arabick
               Letters
               ,
               
                 Alla
                 mufethi
                 hibebuad
              
               ,
               that
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               
                 O
                 God
                 ,
                 open
                 this
                 door
                 .
              
               There
               are
               cut
               within
               the
               Rock
               several
               Chambers
               ,
               Neeches
               ,
               and
               Holes
               ,
               in
               which
               the
               Pilgrims
               are
               lodg'd
               and
               do
               their
               Devotions
               ;
               nay
               there
               are
               some
               so
               high
               ,
               that
               they
               must
               have
               Ladders
               of
               12.
               or
               15.
               foot
               long
               to
               get
               up
               to
               them
               .
            
             
               There
               were
               three
               of
               us
               ventur'd
               to
               get
               up
               to
               the
               top
               of
               the
               Rock
               by
               dreadful
               precipices
               ,
               helping
               one
               the
               other
               as
               we
               got
               up
               .
               There
               we
               found
               four
               spacious
               Chambers
               ,
               and
               ,
               within
               ,
               several
               Neeches
               cut
               in
               the
               Rock
               ,
               to
               serve
               for
               Beds
               .
               But
               what
               we
               thought
               most
               strange
               was
               ,
               that
               we
               found
               in
               that
               Vault
               ,
               
               upon
               the
               very
               top
               of
               the
               Mountain
               ,
               Muscle-shels
               ,
               and
               in
               some
               places
               such
               abundance
               of
               them
               ,
               as
               would
               induce
               a
               man
               to
               imagine
               ,
               that
               the
               Rock
               was
               made
               up
               of
               sand
               and
               shels
               .
               In
               our
               return
               from
               Persia
               ,
               we
               observ'd
               all
               along
               the
               Caspian
               Sea
               ,
               several
               of
               these
               shelly
               Mountains
               .
               whereof
               we
               shall
               give
               a
               further
               accompt
               hereafter
               .
            
             
               The
               Inhabitants
               of
               this
               Village
               of
               Pyrmaraas
               never
               drink
               any
               Wine
               ,
               out
               of
               a
               fear
               ,
               as
               they
               say
               themselves
               ,
               that
               ,
               breaking
               the
               Laws
               of
               Mahomet
               and
               the
               Directions
               of
               the
               Alchoran
               ,
               the
               Holiness
               of
               the
               place
               might
               be
               thereby
               prophan'd
               .
               At
               the
               entrance
               of
               the
               Village
               ,
               near
               the
               Sepulchre
               of
               Seid-Ibrahim
               there
               is
               a
               great
               Vault
               ,
               or
               Cestern
               of
               52.
               foot
               in
               length
               and
               twenty
               in
               breadth
               ,
               compass'd
               with
               a
               wall
               of
               Free-stone
               ,
               which
               in
               the
               Winter
               time
               they
               fill
               with
               Water
               ,
               Snow
               and
               Ice
               ,
               to
               be
               us'd
               in
               the
               great
               heats
               and
               drought
               of
               Summer
               ,
               as
               well
               for
               themselves
               as
               their
               Cattel
               .
            
             
               The
               29.
               the
               Chan
               sent
               us
               word
               ,
               that
               we
               might
               send
               our
               Harbinger
               to
               Schamachie
               ,
               to
               take
               up
               Lodgings
               for
               us
               ,
               and
               that
               we
               might
               follow
               him
               in
               the
               afternoon
               .
               But
               after
               we
               had
               loaded
               part
               of
               our
               Baggage
               ,
               and
               just
               as
               we
               were
               going
               to
               take
               Horse
               ,
               the
               Chan
               sent
               an
               express
               Messenger
               to
               us
               ,
               to
               intreat
               us
               to
               continue
               that
               night
               at
               Pyrmaraas
               .
               And
               that
               we
               might
               be
               assur'd
               ,
               this
               was
               not
               done
               out
               of
               any
               design
               upon
               us
               ,
               he
               sent
               us
               several
               refreshment
               ,
               and
               among
               other
               things
               ,
               four
               great
               Pitchers
               ,
               and
               two
               Leathern
               baggs
               full
               of
               Wine
               ,
               good
               store
               of
               Pomegranates
               ,
               Apples
               ,
               Pears
               ,
               Quinces
               and
               Chest-nuts
               ,
               and
               to
               each
               of
               the
               Ambassadors
               an
               excellent
               Horse
               sadled
               and
               bridled
               .
               
               We
               could
               not
               then
               imagine
               what
               might
               occasion
               this
               delay
               ;
               but
               it
               was
               told
               us
               afterward
               ,
               that
               the
               Minatzim
               ,
               or
               Astrologer
               ,
               belonging
               to
               the
               Chan
               ,
               had
               perswaded
               him
               ,
               that
               that
               day
               was
               not
               a
               fortunate
               day
               to
               receive
               strangers
               in
               .
            
             
               The
               next
               day
               ,
               
               Dec.
               30.
               we
               left
               Pyrmaraas
               ,
               about
               eight
               in
               the
               Morning
               ,
               taking
               our
               way
               straight
               to
               Schamachy
               ,
               into
               which
               we
               made
               a
               very
               noble
               entrance
               .
               Within
               two
               leagues
               of
               the
               City
               ,
               we
               met
               with
               one
               afoot
               ,
               who
               came
               to
               tell
               us
               ,
               from
               the
               Chan
               ,
               that
               we
               were
               welcom
               ,
               and
               that
               he
               would
               come
               out
               of
               the
               City
               in
               person
               to
               receive
               us
               .
               This
               man
               march'd
               on
               still
               in
               the
               front
               of
               our
               Cavalcade
               .
               Within
               a
               league
               of
               the
               City
               ,
               we
               met
               with
               about
               thirty
               Gentlemen
               on
               horse-back
               ,
               very
               well
               mounted
               ,
               who
               came
               only
               to
               take
               a
               view
               of
               us
               ,
               and
               immediately
               return'd
               ,
               in
               full
               speed
               ,
               to
               the
               City
               .
               After
               this
               ,
               we
               met
               ,
               near
               a
               certain
               Village
               ,
               with
               about
               a
               hundred
               men
               on
               horse-back
               ,
               who
               open'd
               ,
               to
               make
               us
               way
               to
               pass
               through
               them
               .
            
             
               About
               two
               Musket-shot
               thence
               we
               met
               with
               another
               Troop
               of
               Cavaliers
               ,
               among
               whom
               there
               were
               tweleve
               that
               had
               a
               particular
               Coiffure
               about
               their
               heads
               ,
               having
               their
               Turbants
               pointed
               upwards
               like
               the
               Spire
               of
               a
               Steeple
               ,
               which
               they
               call
               Takia
               ;
               and
               we
               were
               told
               it
               was
               by
               Privilege
               that
               they
               were
               so
               dress'd
               ,
               it
               being
               to
               signifie
               that
               they
               were
               of
               the
               posterity
               and
               kinred
               of
               their
               Prophet
               Aaly
               .
               These
               saluted
               us
               with
               a
               low
               inclination
               of
               the
               head
               ,
               and
               bid
               us
               welcome
               ,
               by
               saluting
               us
               with
               their
               Chosckeldi
               ,
               in
               the
               Turkish
               Language
               ,
               which
               they
               would
               rather
               speak
               than
               the
               Persian
               .
            
             
               Having
               kept
               company
               with
               these
               about
               half
               a
               League
               ,
               we
               perceiv'd
               on
               our
               right
               hand
               a
               body
               of
               about
               500.
               men
               ;
               and
               whereas
               we
               were
               told
               ,
               that
               the
               Chan
               and
               his
               Calenter
               ,
               or
               Lieutenant
               ,
               were
               there
               in
               person
               ,
               it
               was
               taken
               into
               consideration
               ,
               whether
               we
               should
               keep
               on
               in
               the
               High-way
               ,
               or
               turn
               aside
               and
               make-towards
               them
               .
               The
               Ambassador
               Brugman
               would
               have
               had
               us
               keep
               on
               in
               the
               High-way
               ,
               which
               led
               streight
               to
               the
               City
               ,
               alleging
               that
               it
               was
               the
               Chan's
               duty
               ,
               who
               receiv'd
               us
               ,
               and
               who
               ought
               to
               be
               his
               own
               Master
               of
               the
               Ceremonies
               ,
               to
               come
               to
               us
               .
               But
               
               our
               Mehemandar
               ,
               and
               others
               of
               the
               Company
               assuring
               us
               ,
               that
               the
               High-way
               was
               very
               deep
               and
               dirty
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               fields
               were
               more
               fit
               for
               the
               reception
               of
               the
               Ambassadors
               ,
               and
               the
               Complements
               and
               Ceremonies
               occasion'd
               thereby
               ,
               
               they
               prevail'd
               with
               us
               ,
               so
               that
               we
               went
               streight
               towards
               the
               Chan
               ,
               who
               stay'd
               for
               us
               upon
               a
               little
               Hill
               ,
               and
               advanc'd
               towards
               the
               Ambassadors
               ,
               as
               soon
               as
               he
               perceiv'd
               them
               coming
               up
               .
               He
               had
               on
               his
               right
               hand
               six
               men
               ,
               very
               proper
               persons
               ,
               Arm'd
               with
               gilt
               Bows
               and
               Arrows
               ;
               on
               his
               left
               ,
               as
               many
               of
               his
               Guard
               ,
               with
               their
               Muskets
               ,
               and
               after
               him
               came
               a
               very
               great
               number
               of
               Gentlemen
               on
               Horse-back
               ,
               very
               well
               mounted
               ,
               and
               clad
               in
               Garments
               of
               Brocado
               ,
               and
               Mantles
               and
               Caps
               embroider'd
               with
               Gold
               and
               Silver
               .
               Being
               come
               up
               to
               us
               ,
               he
               would
               needs
               do
               our
               Nation
               the
               greatest
               honour
               imaginable
               ,
               which
               was
               by
               taking
               the
               Ambassadors
               one
               after
               the
               other
               by
               the
               hand
               ,
               contrary
               to
               the
               custom
               of
               the
               Persians
               .
               The
               first
               Complements
               over
               ,
               he
               commanded
               Wine
               to
               be
               pour'd
               into
               a
               silver
               Vessel
               ,
               drunk
               to
               the
               Ambassadors
               ,
               and
               oblig'd
               each
               of
               them
               to
               pledge
               him
               twice
               .
            
             
               The
               Calenter
               ,
               and
               
                 Muscovian
                 Poslanick
                 ,
                 Alexei
                 Sauinouits
              
               ,
               who
               were
               about
               the
               Chan
               ,
               bid
               us
               also
               heartily
               welcom
               ,
               and
               took
               us
               by
               the
               hand
               .
            
             
               As
               we
               march'd
               along
               ,
               we
               had
               before
               us
               our
               loud
               Musick
               ,
               which
               consisted
               in
               Hawboyes
               ,
               Timbrels
               ,
               Cornets
               ,
               and
               Tabours
               ,
               but
               particularly
               in
               a
               kind
               of
               Instrument
               ,
               called
               Kerrenai
               .
               These
               are
               made
               somewhat
               like
               our
               Hawboyes
               ,
               save
               that
               they
               are
               of
               Brass
               ,
               being
               above
               eight
               foot
               in
               length
               ,
               and
               at
               the
               extremity
               ,
               above
               two
               foot
               Diameter
               .
               There
               were
               four
               of
               these
               Instruments
               ,
               and
               those
               who
               play'd
               on
               them
               made
               a
               halt
               ever
               and
               anon
               ,
               and
               stood
               in
               a
               Circle
               as
               our
               Trumpeters
               ,
               holding
               up
               the
               end
               of
               their
               Kerrenai
               to
               the
               sky
               ,
               and
               making
               a
               noise
               ,
               which
               hath
               not
               only
               nothing
               of
               harmony
               in
               it
               .
               but
               is
               more
               like
               a
               dreadful
               howling
               than
               any
               thing
               of
               Musick
               .
               There
               were
               also
               common
               Hawboyes
               ,
               which
               they
               call
               Surnatzi
               ,
               and
               earthen
               Timbrels
               ,
               made
               like
               our
               Butter-pots
               .
               Having
               march'd
               on
               a
               little
               way
               in
               this
               Company
               ,
               the
               Chan
               ordered
               all
               to
               make
               a
               second
               halt
               ,
               that
               the
               Ambassadors
               might
               drink
               ,
               causing
               in
               the
               mean
               time
               ,
               a
               certain
               Buffoon
               ,
               or
               Jeaster
               ,
               one
               of
               those
               whom
               they
               call
               Tazusch
               ,
               to
               make
               wry-faces
               ,
               and
               shew
               a
               thousand
               postures
               .
               He
               also
               used
               Castagnets
               ,
               and
               sung
               very
               pleasant
               songs
               .
            
             
               Within
               a
               quarter
               of
               a
               League
               of
               the
               City
               ,
               there
               was
               a
               body
               or
               battalion
               of
               above
               two
               thousand
               foot
               ,
               most
               Armenians
               .
               This
               battalion
               consisted
               of
               five
               Regiments
               ,
               distinguish'd
               one
               from
               the
               other
               by
               so
               many
               Colours
               ,
               which
               were
               fasten'd
               to
               the
               top
               of
               a
               great
               and
               long
               Pole
               ,
               so
               as
               that
               it
               was
               as
               much
               as
               a
               man
               could
               do
               to
               carry
               one
               of
               them
               .
               They
               had
               their
               particular
               musick
               ,
               consisting
               of
               Pipes
               and
               other
               Instruments
               ,
               one
               whereof
               was
               very
               remarkable
               ,
               and
               consisted
               of
               two
               brass
               Basins
               ,
               which
               they
               struck
               one
               against
               the
               other
               .
               All
               these
               people
               bid
               us
               also
               very
               welcome
               ,
               and
               express'd
               their
               joy
               at
               our
               arrival
               ,
               some
               by
               clapping
               their
               hands
               ,
               others
               by
               turning
               their
               Caps
               about
               their
               heads
               ,
               or
               flinging
               them
               up
               into
               the
               air
               .
               There
               the
               Governour
               commanded
               a
               third
               halt
               to
               be
               made
               ,
               that
               the
               Ambassadors
               might
               drink
               once
               more
               .
               Coming
               near
               the
               City-Gate
               ,
               we
               were
               entertain'd
               with
               another
               band
               of
               musick
               ,
               consisting
               of
               Timbrells
               .
               Hawboyes
               ,
               Trumpets
               ,
               and
               other
               Instruments
               ,
               which
               joyning
               with
               those
               of
               our
               Company
               made
               such
               a
               noyse
               as
               would
               have
               drown'd
               Thunder
               it self
               .
            
             
               The
               Chan
               invited
               the
               Ambassadors
               with
               the
               chiefest
               of
               their
               Retinue
               to
               Supper
               ,
               and
               made
               them
               cross
               the
               Court
               on
               horse-back
               ,
               till
               they
               came
               to
               the
               Lodgings
               into
               which
               they
               were
               to
               go
               ;
               but
               the
               Gentlemen
               ,
               and
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               Retinue
               were
               oblig'd
               to
               alight
               at
               the
               outer
               Gate
               .
               The
               floors
               of
               all
               the
               Chambers
               were
               cover'd
               with
               very
               rich
               Tapistry
               .
               The
               Persians
               took
               off
               their
               shooes
               before
               they
               went
               into
               the
               Chambers
               ;
               which
               put
               us
               to
               so
               much
               the
               greater
               trouble
               ,
               in
               that
               being
               all
               ,
               in
               riding-boots
               ,
               we
               durst
               not
               venture
               to
               go
               in
               ,
               till
               some
               of
               the
               Chans
               Domesticks
               took
               some
               of
               the
               more
               forward
               by
               the
               hand
               and
               brought
               them
               in
               ;
               without
               putting
               us
               to
               the
               trouble
               of
               pulling
               off
               our
               Boots
               .
            
             
               We
               pass'd
               through
               three
               very
               fair
               Chambers
               ,
               and
               were
               brought
               into
               a
               spacious
               Hall
               very
               sumptuously
               furnish'd
               ,
               and
               hung
               with
               excellent
               pieces
               of
               Painting
               ,
               representing
               those
               parts
               which
               are
               not
               commonly
               seen
               naked
               .
               In
               the
               midst
               of
               the
               Hall
               ,
               there
               was
               a
               Fountain
               ,
               the
               cast
               of
               the
               water
               representing
               the
               form
               of
               a
               Glass
               .
               They
               had
               set
               ,
               to
               cool
               ,
               all
               about
               the
               Fountain
               ,
               several
               silver
               Flaggons
               ,
               and
               Bottles
               of
               Wine
               ;
               and
               there
               were
               several
               Tables
               cover'd
               with
               all
               sorts
               of
               Conserves
               ,
               
               The
               Governour
               knowing
               we
               were
               not
               accustomed
               to
               sit
               down
               after
               the
               Persian
               way
               ,
               had
               caused
               seats
               to
               be
               made
               ,
               and
               the
               more
               to
               oblige
               the
               Ambassadors
               ,
               he
               sate
               down
               ,
               after
               our
               way
               of
               sitting
               ,
               opposite
               to
               the
               Fountain
               ,
               causing
               the
               Ambassadors
               to
               sit
               down
               on
               his
               right
               hand
               ,
               and
               on
               his
               left
               ,
               but
               upon
               the
               ground
               ,
               the
               Calenter
               or
               Lieutenant
               ,
               the
               Minatschim
               or
               Astrologer
               ,
               his
               Physician
               ,
               and
               several
               other
               persons
               of
               Quality
               .
               The
               Gentlemen
               and
               Officers
               belonging
               to
               the
               Ambassadors
               sate
               down
               on
               the
               floor
               ,
               the
               other
               side
               of
               the
               Hall.
               
            
             
               The
               Musicians
               stood
               before
               the
               Chan.
               At
               the
               entrance
               of
               the
               Hall
               there
               were
               several
               young
               men
               ,
               very
               handsom
               persons
               ,
               having
               on
               Garments
               of
               Brocado
               ,
               with
               their
               Bows
               and
               Arrows
               in
               the
               posture
               of
               shooting
               .
               All
               that
               were
               in
               the
               Hall
               ,
               whether
               sitting
               or
               standing
               ,
               had
               their
               backs
               to
               the
               Wall
               ,
               and
               their
               faces
               towards
               the
               Chan
               and
               the
               company
               ,
               so
               as
               that
               not
               one
               had
               his
               back
               turn'd
               to
               another
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               ordinary
               custom
               ,
               which
               they
               observe
               in
               all
               their
               Assemblies
               .
            
             
             
               There
               were
               brought
               to
               the
               Company
               several
               little
               Tables
               cover'd
               with
               Fruits
               and
               Conserves
               ,
               to
               be
               serv'd
               to
               two
               at
               a
               time
               ,
               while
               two
               Pages
               went
               round
               the
               Hall
               to
               fill
               Wine
               ,
               it
               being
               all
               they
               had
               to
               do
               ,
               
               unless
               it
               were
               ,
               when
               they
               had
               ended
               one
               round
               ,
               to
               begin
               another
               .
               After
               every
               one
               had
               eaten
               some
               few
               Conserves
               ,
               they
               were
               taken
               away
               ,
               and
               the
               like
               Tables
               were
               cover'd
               with
               a
               very
               fine
               Cotton-cloath
               of
               several
               colours
               ,
               to
               serve
               the
               Meat
               upon
               .
               About
               an
               hour
               after
               ,
               the
               Meat
               was
               taken
               away
               ,
               and
               Conserves
               were
               served
               up
               again
               ,
               and
               after
               that
               began
               the
               Preparatives
               for
               Supper
               .
               The
               little
               Tables
               were
               taken
               away
               ,
               that
               the
               whole
               Hall
               might
               be
               cover'd
               ,
               upon
               the
               Tapistry
               ,
               with
               great
               pieces
               of
               Linnen
               ,
               which
               were
               to
               serve
               for
               a
               kind
               of
               Table-cloath
               .
               The
               Butler
               having
               done
               his
               duty
               ,
               the
               Carver
               comes
               in
               with
               a
               great
               Wooden
               Dish
               full
               of
               a
               certain
               thin
               bak'd
               Past.
               
               The
               Persians
               call
               it
               Iucha
               ,
               and
               every
               piece
               is
               above
               three
               foot
               in
               length
               ,
               and
               as
               many
               in
               breadth
               .
               He
               calst
               one
               of
               them
               to
               every
               one
               of
               the
               Company
               ,
               to
               serve
               instead
               of
               a
               Napkin
               .
               That
               done
               ,
               the
               Meat
               was
               brought
               in
               ,
               in
               great
               Pewter
               Dishes
               ,
               which
               were
               set
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               the
               Hall
               ,
               where
               the
               Suffretzi
               ,
               or
               Carver
               ,
               kneeling
               down
               ,
               cut
               it
               into
               pieces
               ,
               and
               dispos'd
               it
               into
               little
               Dishes
               ,
               whereof
               every
               one
               had
               one
               brought
               him
               .
            
             
               All
               the
               Guests
               had
               every
               one
               standing
               by
               them
               a
               Tulsdan
               ,
               
               or
               Pot
               to
               spet
               in
               ,
               made
               as
               our
               Chamber-pots
               ,
               save
               that
               the
               mouth
               is
               narrower
               ;
               and
               they
               make
               use
               of
               them
               instead
               of
               a
               Basin
               to
               spet
               in
               ,
               as
               also
               to
               put
               in
               the
               bones
               ,
               parings
               ,
               and
               cores
               of
               fruits
               ,
               and
               other
               superfluities
               ,
               which
               might
               injure
               the
               Tapistry
               or
               the
               floor
               .
            
             
               We
               had
               Musick
               ,
               while
               we
               were
               at
               Meal
               .
               The
               Musick
               consisted
               of
               Lutes
               and
               Viols
               ,
               very
               poorly
               pla●d
               on
               ;
               as
               also
               of
               Tabours
               and
               Voices
               ,
               which
               made
               a
               wretched
               kind
               of
               Harmony
               .
               The
               two
               Pages
               who
               had
               fill'd
               the
               Wine
               at
               the
               Collation
               ,
               danc'd
               to
               the
               sound
               of
               all
               these
               Instruments
               :
               so
               that
               they
               seem'd
               as
               if
               they
               would
               give
               us
               a
               taste
               of
               the
               delights
               of
               the
               Terrestial
               Paradise
               ,
               a●●er
               the
               hardship
               we
               had
               suffer'd
               since
               our
               coming
               from
               Moscou
               .
               The
               Governour
               's
               Palace
               lyeth
               upon
               the
               ascent
               of
               a
               little
               Hill
               ,
               whence
               might
               be
               discover'd
               all
               the
               houses
               about
               the
               City
               ;
               and
               he
               had
               commanded
               all
               the
               Inhabitants
               to
               set
               a
               row
               of
               Lamps
               in
               their
               windows
               ,
               which
               represented
               to
               our
               eyes
               above
               twenty
               thousand
               Stars
               ,
               enough
               to
               dispel
               the
               greatest
               darkness
               of
               the
               night
               ,
               and
               added
               much
               to
               the
               divertisement
               ,
               which
               they
               endeavoured
               to
               give
               all
               our
               senses
               ,
               while
               the
               Musick
               of
               the
               Hawboyes
               and
               Timbrels
               made
               all
               the
               Rampiers
               of
               the
               City
               to
               resound
               again
               .
            
             
               The
               Governour
               ,
               
               desirous
               to
               let
               the
               Ambassadors
               see
               how
               expert
               he
               was
               in
               shooting
               ,
               bid
               them
               observe
               one
               of
               the
               Lamps
               that
               stood
               near
               them
               ,
               to
               see
               whether
               he
               struck
               it
               out
               with
               the
               first
               Musket-shot
               :
               which
               he
               did
               twice
               together
               ,
               without
               missing
               any
               one
               time
               .
               This
               Feast
               having
               lasted
               till
               it
               was
               somewhat
               late
               in
               the
               night
               ,
               and
               that
               we
               began
               to
               think
               it
               a
               little
               cold
               ,
               the
               Governour
               carry'd
               us
               into
               another
               Room
               with
               a
               fire
               in
               it
               ,
               
               where
               he
               call'd
               for
               Conserves
               ,
               Wine
               ,
               and
               Aquavitae
               ,
               which
               the
               Persians
               were
               so
               greedy
               of
               ,
               that
               one
               of
               them
               ,
               a
               person
               of
               quality
               ,
               who
               never
               had
               drunk
               any
               before
               ,
               and
               would
               needs
               do
               it
               out
               of
               complyance
               to
               us
               ,
               took
               so
               much
               of
               it
               ,
               that
               the
               next
               day
               he
               was
               found
               dead
               in
               his
               bed
               .
            
             
               After
               this
               treatment
               ,
               which
               lasted
               till
               midnight
               ,
               the
               Chan
               permitted
               us
               to
               withdraw
               ,
               and
               assign'd
               us
               Lodging
               among
               the
               Armenians
               ,
               because
               they
               were
               Christians
               ;
               but
               in
               regard
               our
               Hosts
               had
               had
               no
               notice
               of
               our
               coming
               ,
               and
               that
               our
               Baggage
               was
               not
               yet
               arriv'd
               ,
               we
               found
               neither
               Beds
               ,
               nor
               Benches
               ,
               nor
               Tables
               ,
               so
               that
               after
               so
               good
               a
               Supper
               ,
               we
               had
               a
               very
               ill
               night
               of
               it
               .
            
             
               The
               last
               day
               of
               December
               ,
               the
               Chan
               sent
               the
               Ambassadors
               several
               refreshments
               ,
               Wine
               ,
               wild
               Fowl
               ,
               and
               other
               Provisions
               .
               The
               Calenter
               or
               Lieutenant
               ordered
               to
               be
               allow'd
               us
               for
               our
               dayly
               Provision
               ,
               seventeen
               Sheep
               ,
               twenty
               Pullers
               ,
               a
               hundred
               Eggs
               ,
               a
               certain
               quantity
               of
               Salt
               ,
               and
               Bread
               ,
               fifty
               quarts
               of
               Wine
               ,
               and
               twenty
               burthens
               of
               Wood.
               This
               was
               very
               punctually
               observ'd
               for
               the
               four
               or
               five
               first
               dayes
               ;
               but
               the
               Mehemander
               being
               oblig'd
               to
               get
               in
               these
               Provisions
               out
               of
               the
               neighbouring
               Villages
               ,
               which
               he
               could
               not
               so
               procure
               but
               that
               it
               was
               sometimes
               three
               or
               four
               dayes
               ere
               we
               could
               get
               our
               allowance
               ,
               the
               Chan
               sent
               us
               word
               ,
               that
               it
               were
               more
               for
               our
               convenience
               to
               send
               to
               the
               Market
               for
               our
               Provisions
               ,
               and
               that
               we
               might
               be
               assur'd
               ,
               that
               what
               we
               laid
               out
               should
               be
               reimburs'd
               at
               our
               departure
               thence
               .
               To
               that
               purpose
               ,
               he
               caus'd
               it
               to
               be
               Proclaim'd
               by
               sound
               of
               Trumpet
               ,
               that
               all
               Provisions
               should
               be
               sold
               to
               the
               Frenqui
               (
               for
               so
               they
               call
               the
               Germans
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               the
               
                 French
                 ,
                 Italians
              
               ,
               and
               Spaniards
               )
               at
               a
               reasonable
               rate
               .
            
             
               We
               continu'd
               three
               full
               moneths
               at
               Scamachie
               ,
               expecting
               orders
               from
               the
               Court
               for
               our
               expence
               ,
               and
               the
               prosecution
               of
               our
               journey
               .
               The
               Governour
               and
               Calenter
               endeavour'd
               what
               they
               could
               ,
               in
               the
               mean
               time
               ,
               to
               make
               this
               long
               stay
               of
               ours
               there
               the
               less
               ●eadious
               by
               the
               continual
               entertainments
               they
               made
               us
               ,
               as
               also
               by
               the
               divertisements
               of
               Hunting
               ,
               and
               the
               Visits
               they
               often
               gave
               the
               Ambassadors
               ,
               together
               with
               the
               frequent
               Presents
               they
               sent
               them
               of
               Wine
               ,
               wild-fowl
               ,
               and
               fruits
               .
            
             
               
                 M.DC.XXXVII
                 .
              
               
                 We
                 began
                 this
                 year
                 with
                 the
                 Ceremonies
                 of
                 the
                 Persian
                 Gentleman's
                 Enterrment
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 
                 kill'd
                 himself
                 by
                 his
                 excessive
                 drinking
                 of
                 Aquavitae
                 ,
                 
                 at
                 the
                 first
                 Entertainment
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Governour
                 had
                 given
                 us
                 ,
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 our
                 arrival
                 .
                 We
                 shall
                 have
                 occasion
                 hereafter
                 to
                 speak
                 of
                 the
                 Ceremonies
                 of
                 their
                 Enterrments
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 shall
                 give
                 no
                 futher
                 accompt
                 of
                 it
                 here
                 ,
                 than
                 that
                 ordinarily
                 the
                 Bodies
                 are
                 carried
                 into
                 the
                 
                   Metzid
                   ,
                   Mosquey
                
                 or
                 Church
                 ,
                 whence
                 they
                 are
                 afterwards
                 transported
                 to
                 
                   Babylon
                   ,
                   Kufa
                
                 ,
                 or
                 Netschef
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 interr'd
                 near
                 their
                 Prophet
                 Aaly
                 ,
                 or
                 near
                 some
                 other
                 of
                 their
                 Imans
                 ,
                 or
                 Saints
                 .
              
               
                 Ianuary
                 2.
                 the
                 Governour
                 and
                 the
                 Calenter
                 visited
                 the
                 Ambassadors
                 ,
                 and
                 brought
                 along
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 Conserves
                 and
                 Wine
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 Collation
                 .
                 The
                 Chan's
                 design
                 was
                 ,
                 to
                 hear
                 our
                 Musick
                 ,
                 whereof
                 he
                 had
                 heard
                 much
                 talk
                 ;
                 and
                 accordingly
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 so
                 taken
                 therewith
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 importun'd
                 the
                 Ambassadors
                 to
                 go
                 and
                 sup
                 with
                 him
                 at
                 the
                 Castle
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 bring
                 their
                 Musick
                 along
                 with
                 them
                 .
                 It
                 consisted
                 of
                 a
                 Violin
                 ,
                 a
                 Base-Viol
                 ,
                 a
                 Bandore
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 Voice
                 .
                 The
                 Ambassadors
                 would
                 at
                 first
                 have
                 put
                 him
                 off
                 ,
                 but
                 his
                 instances
                 were
                 such
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 could
                 not
                 possibly
                 do
                 it
                 ;
                 insomuch
                 that
                 we
                 pass'd
                 away
                 the
                 remainder
                 of
                 that
                 day
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 Divertisements
                 as
                 he
                 had
                 entertain'd
                 us
                 with
                 the
                 first
                 day
                 of
                 our
                 arrival
                 .
                 Only
                 there
                 was
                 this
                 extraordinary
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Governour
                 ordered
                 to
                 be
                 brought
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Stable
                 some
                 of
                 his
                 best
                 Horses
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 number
                 of
                 twenty
                 seven
                 ,
                 among
                 which
                 there
                 were
                 three
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Sophy
                 had
                 sent
                 him
                 ,
                 not
                 long
                 before
                 ,
                 as
                 so
                 many
                 assurances
                 of
                 his
                 favour
                 .
                 He
                 caus'd
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 Gentlemen
                 belonging
                 to
                 his
                 Chamber
                 to
                 mount
                 them
                 all
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 take
                 several
                 turns
                 thereon
                 about
                 the
                 Hall
                 ,
                 though
                 the
                 floor
                 were
                 cover'd
                 with
                 very
                 rich
                 Tapistry
                 .
              
               
                 Ian.
                 5.
                 the
                 Chan
                 sent
                 the
                 Ambassadors
                 word
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 they
                 were
                 desirous
                 to
                 be
                 present
                 ,
                 the
                 next
                 day
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 Ceremonies
                 performed
                 by
                 the
                 Armenians
                 at
                 the
                 Consecration
                 of
                 their
                 Holy-water
                 ,
                 at
                 which
                 he
                 should
                 himself
                 be
                 in
                 person
                 ,
                 he
                 would
                 order
                 a
                 particular
                 place
                 to
                 be
                 kept
                 for
                 them
                 .
                 The
                 Armenians
                 call
                 this
                 feast
                 
                   Chatschae
                   Schuran
                
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 the
                 
                   Baptism
                   of
                   the
                   Cross.
                
                 
              
               
                 The
                 Ceremonies
                 are
                 performed
                 without
                 the
                 City
                 ,
                 
                 near
                 a
                 Bridge
                 called
                 
                   Puli
                   Amberi
                
                 .
                 The
                 Armenians
                 celebrate
                 this
                 Feast
                 ,
                 as
                 do
                 also
                 the
                 Muscovites
                 and
                 some
                 other
                 Christians
                 ,
                 upon
                 the
                 sixth
                 of
                 Ianuary
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 the
                 Epiphany
                 ,
                 or
                 appearance
                 of
                 the
                 Star
                 to
                 the
                 Kings
                 or
                 Wise-men
                 .
                 They
                 began
                 it
                 with
                 a
                 Mass
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 said
                 betimes
                 in
                 the
                 morning
                 before
                 day
                 .
                 After
                 Mass
                 there
                 was
                 a
                 Sermon
                 preach'd
                 ,
                 the
                 former
                 being
                 said
                 in
                 a
                 manner
                 with
                 the
                 same
                 Ceremonies
                 as
                 the
                 Roman-Catholicks
                 do
                 it
                 in
                 Europe
                 .
                 
                 The
                 Ambassadors
                 ,
                 whose
                 Lodgings
                 were
                 near
                 the
                 Chapel
                 of
                 the
                 Armenians
                 ,
                 made
                 no
                 difficuly
                 to
                 be
                 present
                 at
                 both
                 Mass
                 and
                 Sermon
                 ;
                 and
                 after
                 the
                 latter
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 Complemented
                 by
                 the
                 Bishop
                 who
                 had
                 Preach'd
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 who
                 came
                 purposely
                 for
                 that
                 Exercise
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 place
                 of
                 his
                 ordinary
                 residence
                 .
              
               
                 He
                 gave
                 them
                 to
                 understand
                 by
                 an
                 Interpreter
                 ,
                 how
                 glad
                 he
                 was
                 to
                 see
                 their
                 Devotions
                 honour'd
                 by
                 the
                 Presence
                 of
                 Persons
                 of
                 that
                 quality
                 ,
                 since
                 it
                 could
                 be
                 no
                 small
                 comfort
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 to
                 see
                 in
                 their
                 Churches
                 Europaean
                 Christians
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 never
                 come
                 into
                 them
                 before
                 .
                 Whereto
                 he
                 added
                 ,
                 that
                 their
                 Excellencies
                 the
                 Ambassadors
                 knew
                 not
                 who
                 he
                 was
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 he
                 should
                 find
                 a
                 time
                 to
                 acquaint
                 them
                 therewith
                 :
                 from
                 which
                 Discourse
                 of
                 his
                 we
                 inferr'd
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 some
                 Missionary
                 of
                 the
                 Pope's
                 ,
                 sent
                 into
                 these
                 parts
                 ,
                 to
                 endeavour
                 the
                 Re-union
                 of
                 the
                 Gre●k
                 Church
                 with
                 the
                 Roman
                 .
              
               
                 He
                 further
                 intreated
                 the
                 Ambassadors
                 ,
                 to
                 use
                 their
                 Mediation
                 to
                 the
                 Governour
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 might
                 be
                 permitted
                 to
                 carry
                 on
                 the
                 building
                 of
                 a
                 Monastery
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Armenians
                 had
                 begun
                 ;
                 which
                 they
                 promised
                 to
                 do
                 .
              
               
                 About
                 noon
                 the
                 Armenians
                 ,
                 by
                 order
                 from
                 the
                 Governour
                 ,
                 brought
                 us
                 fifteen
                 Horses
                 ,
                 upon
                 which
                 we
                 rode
                 to
                 the
                 River
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 about
                 half
                 a
                 League
                 from
                 the
                 City
                 .
                 Those
                 poor
                 people
                 ,
                 who
                 were
                 come
                 to
                 the
                 City
                 from
                 all
                 the
                 adjacent
                 Villages
                 ,
                 went
                 out
                 of
                 it
                 in
                 Procession
                 ,
                 with
                 abundance
                 of
                 Images
                 ,
                 Crosses
                 and
                 Banners
                 ,
                 guarded
                 to
                 the
                 River-side
                 by
                 a
                 strong
                 part
                 of
                 Soldiers
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Governour
                 had
                 assign'd
                 them
                 ,
                 for
                 their
                 Protection
                 against
                 the
                 injuries
                 and
                 affronts
                 of
                 the
                 Mussulmans
                 ,
                 or
                 Mahumetans
                 ,
                 who
                 make
                 it
                 thier
                 sport
                 to
                 abuse
                 them
                 .
                 The
                 Governour
                 had
                 caus'd
                 a
                 Tent
                 to
                 be
                 pitch'd
                 over
                 against
                 the
                 place
                 ,
                 where
                 the
                 Consecr●tion
                 was
                 to
                 be
                 performed
                 ,
                 very
                 richly
                 hung
                 with
                 Tapistry
                 ,
                 and
                 had
                 ordered
                 a
                 sumptuous
                 Collation
                 to
                 be
                 made
                 ready
                 in
                 it
                 .
                 There
                 were
                 on
                 his
                 left
                 hand
                 the
                 
                   Muscovian
                   Poslanick
                
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 great
                 number
                 of
                 Gentlemen
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 right
                 he
                 had
                 kept
                 void
                 for
                 the
                 Ambassadors
                 ,
                 and
                 some
                 of
                 their
                 retinue
                 .
                 After
                 he
                 had
                 receiv'd
                 us
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 made
                 us
                 sit
                 down
                 ,
                 he
                 commanded
                 the
                 Armenians
                 to
                 begin
                 their
                 Ceremonies
                 .
                 As
                 soon
                 as
                 they
                 begun
                 Reading
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 River-side
                 ,
                 four
                 men
                 ,
                 stark
                 naked
                 ,
                 leap'd
                 into
                 the
                 water
                 ,
                 and
                 swum
                 up
                 and
                 down
                 for
                 a
                 certain
                 time
                 ,
                 to
                 open
                 the
                 water
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 a
                 little
                 frozen
                 over
                 .
                 One
                 of
                 our
                 Spaniels
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 wont
                 to
                 go
                 into
                 the
                 water
                 ,
                 leap'd
                 in
                 after
                 them
                 :
                 which
                 found
                 the
                 Persians
                 excellent
                 sport
                 ,
                 who
                 look
                 upon
                 a
                 Dog
                 as
                 so
                 unclean
                 a
                 kind
                 of
                 Creature
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 would
                 not
                 willingly
                 one
                 should
                 touch
                 them
                 ;
                 insomuch
                 that
                 they
                 laugh'd
                 to
                 see
                 the
                 Ceremonies
                 of
                 the
                 Armenians
                 prophan'd
                 by
                 our
                 Water-Dog
                 ;
                 though
                 indeed
                 they
                 look
                 on
                 all
                 those
                 poor
                 people
                 do
                 as
                 so
                 much
                 mummery
                 .
                 Only
                 the
                 Governour
                 himself
                 makes
                 his
                 advantage
                 thereof
                 ,
                 inasmuch
                 as
                 the
                 pains
                 he
                 takes
                 to
                 be
                 present
                 thereat
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 to
                 protect
                 those
                 of
                 that
                 Profession
                 ,
                 brings
                 him
                 in
                 yearly
                 a
                 Present
                 of
                 a
                 thousand
                 Crowns
                 from
                 their
                 Churches
                 .
              
               
               
                 After
                 the
                 Bishop
                 had
                 read
                 for
                 an
                 hour
                 or
                 better
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Assembly
                 given
                 over
                 singing
                 and
                 playing
                 on
                 the
                 Timbrels
                 ,
                 he
                 pour'd
                 a
                 little
                 Consecrated
                 Oyl
                 into
                 the
                 Water
                 ,
                 into
                 which
                 he
                 afterwards
                 dipp'd
                 a
                 little
                 Cross
                 beset
                 with
                 abundance
                 of
                 Precious
                 Stones
                 ,
                 and
                 at
                 last
                 ,
                 holding
                 his
                 Crosier
                 over
                 the
                 Water
                 ,
                 he
                 gave
                 it
                 his
                 Benediction
                 .
              
               
                 After
                 that
                 Ceremony
                 ,
                 all
                 the
                 Armenians
                 took
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 some
                 to
                 drink
                 ,
                 others
                 to
                 wash
                 their
                 faces
                 withall
                 .
                 There
                 were
                 some
                 among
                 them
                 cast
                 themselves
                 into
                 it
                 ,
                 but
                 most
                 took
                 only
                 so
                 much
                 of
                 it
                 as
                 to
                 sprinkle
                 their
                 faces
                 therewith
                 .
                 Some
                 of
                 the
                 Governours
                 Domesticks
                 made
                 it
                 their
                 sport
                 to
                 dash
                 the
                 Priests
                 and
                 the
                 Women
                 ,
                 nay
                 some
                 were
                 so
                 uncivil
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Chan
                 himself
                 was
                 asham'd
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 oblig'd
                 to
                 command
                 them
                 to
                 forbear
                 their
                 rudenesses
                 :
                 though
                 he
                 himself
                 made
                 his
                 Jester
                 and
                 others
                 of
                 his
                 Servants
                 Dance
                 ,
                 purposely
                 to
                 abouse
                 the
                 Armenians
                 ,
                 who
                 Danced
                 about
                 their
                 Bishop
                 .
                 The
                 Governours
                 Physician
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 an
                 Arabian
                 born
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 person
                 of
                 no
                 Religion
                 ,
                 had
                 the
                 Impudence
                 to
                 ask
                 the
                 Ambassadors
                 ,
                 what
                 they
                 thought
                 of
                 
                   Iesus
                   Christ
                
                 ,
                 and
                 whether
                 they
                 believ'd
                 him
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 Son
                 of
                 God.
                 Answer
                 was
                 made
                 him
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 believ'd
                 him
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 True
                 God
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 uncivilly
                 done
                 of
                 the
                 Physician
                 to
                 laugh
                 at
                 their
                 Religion
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 not
                 come
                 thither
                 to
                 dispute
                 it
                 with
                 him
                 .
              
               
                 All
                 the
                 Ceremonies
                 being
                 over
                 ,
                 they
                 fell
                 very
                 seriously
                 a-drinking
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Governour
                 took
                 his
                 Liquor
                 so
                 liberally
                 ,
                 that
                 being
                 well
                 nigh
                 Drunk
                 ,
                 he
                 left
                 the
                 Company
                 ,
                 and
                 got
                 on
                 Hors-back
                 ,
                 without
                 taking
                 leave
                 of
                 any
                 one
                 .
                 All
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 Persians
                 follow'd
                 him
                 ;
                 which
                 we
                 were
                 so
                 much
                 the
                 more
                 surpriz'd
                 at
                 ,
                 inasmuch
                 as
                 ,
                 not
                 acquainted
                 with
                 their
                 custom
                 ,
                 we
                 could
                 not
                 imagine
                 what
                 should
                 be
                 the
                 reason
                 of
                 his
                 going
                 away
                 :
                 Being
                 got
                 on
                 Horse-back
                 ,
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 our
                 return
                 for
                 the
                 City
                 ,
                 we
                 met
                 with
                 the
                 Governour
                 ,
                 who
                 staid
                 for
                 the
                 Ambassadors
                 not
                 far
                 from
                 the
                 Tent.
                 We
                 understood
                 afterwards
                 ,
                 and
                 indeed
                 found
                 it
                 by
                 exprience
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Persians
                 think
                 it
                 not
                 much
                 ,
                 to
                 rise
                 from
                 Table
                 ,
                 and
                 go
                 their
                 ways
                 ,
                 without
                 making
                 Excuse
                 or
                 Complement
                 to
                 those
                 by
                 whom
                 they
                 were
                 entertain'd
                 ,
                 who
                 for
                 their
                 parts
                 take
                 the
                 same
                 privilege
                 to
                 do
                 the
                 like
                 with
                 those
                 whom
                 they
                 had
                 invited
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 find
                 themselves
                 in
                 such
                 a
                 condition
                 as
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 able
                 to
                 keep
                 them
                 company
                 any
                 longer
                 .
                 Of
                 this
                 we
                 had
                 man
                 instances
                 ,
                 during
                 our
                 aboad
                 in
                 Persia
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 sometimes
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 Schach's
                 own
                 Table
                 .
              
               
                 Ianuary
                 9.
                 the
                 Armenian
                 Bishop
                 gave
                 the
                 Ambassadors
                 a
                 Visit.
                 He
                 came
                 to
                 their
                 Lodgings
                 with
                 the
                 Cross
                 and
                 Banner
                 ,
                 having
                 many
                 Priests
                 marching
                 before
                 him
                 ,
                 who
                 were
                 all
                 in
                 their
                 Pontifical
                 Robes
                 ,
                 with
                 Wax-Candles
                 in
                 their
                 hands
                 .
                 As
                 they
                 came
                 into
                 the
                 Court
                 ,
                 they
                 fell
                 a
                 singing
                 and
                 playing
                 on
                 their
                 Timbrels
                 ,
                 Hawboies
                 ,
                 and
                 little
                 Bells
                 ,
                 and
                 brought
                 us
                 a
                 present
                 of
                 two
                 Pitchers
                 of
                 Wine
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 dish
                 of
                 Apples
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 midst
                 whereof
                 they
                 had
                 planted
                 a
                 Wax-Candle
                 lighted
                 .
                 They
                 were
                 above
                 three
                 hours
                 in
                 discourse
                 with
                 the
                 Ambassadors
                 ,
                 concerning
                 the
                 business
                 of
                 their
                 Religion
                 ,
                 and
                 when
                 they
                 took
                 leave
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 they
                 re-iterated
                 the
                 intreaty
                 they
                 had
                 made
                 to
                 them
                 before
                 ,
                 of
                 employing
                 their
                 intercession
                 to
                 the
                 Governour
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 building
                 of
                 their
                 Church
                 .
              
               
                 Ian.
                 10.
                 
                 The
                 Calenter
                 ,
                 or
                 King's
                 Lieutenant
                 ,
                 entertain'd
                 the
                 Ambassadors
                 and
                 all
                 their
                 retinue
                 at
                 a
                 very
                 great
                 Feast
                 :
                 
                 but
                 before
                 we
                 sate
                 down
                 ,
                 he
                 would
                 needs
                 give
                 us
                 the
                 satisfaction
                 to
                 see
                 his
                 Palace
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 incomparably
                 both
                 better
                 built
                 and
                 furnish'd
                 than
                 the
                 Governour
                 's
                 .
                 The
                 Hall
                 ,
                 where
                 we
                 were
                 to
                 Dine
                 ,
                 was
                 all
                 arched
                 and
                 set
                 out
                 with
                 a
                 certain
                 Plaister-work
                 done
                 in
                 Leaves
                 and
                 Branches
                 ,
                 which
                 argu'd
                 much
                 the
                 Ingenuity
                 of
                 the
                 Inventor
                 .
                 The
                 Hall
                 looked
                 into
                 a
                 very
                 spacious
                 and
                 very
                 fair
                 Garden
                 ;
                 the
                 situation
                 whereof
                 ,
                 we
                 thought
                 so
                 much
                 the
                 more
                 advantageous
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 the
                 Hall
                 being
                 high
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Garden
                 very
                 low
                 ,
                 it
                 might
                 be
                 all
                 seen
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Windows
                 thereof
                 .
                 On
                 one
                 side
                 of
                 the
                 Hall
                 there
                 was
                 a
                 Gallery
                 ,
                 out
                 of
                 which
                 issu'd
                 a
                 Fountain
                 ,
                 which
                 casting
                 its
                 water
                 at
                 first
                 very
                 high
                 ,
                 charm'd
                 us
                 with
                 a
                 low
                 ,
                 but
                 delighful
                 noise
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 water
                 thereof
                 made
                 by
                 falling
                 into
                 another
                 lower
                 Basin
                 opposite
                 to
                 a
                 Chamber
                 under
                 the
                 Hall
                 ,
                 and
                 thence
                 into
                 a
                 third
                 which
                 was
                 in
                 the
                 midst
                 of
                 the
                 Garden
                 .
                 The
                 Governour
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 also
                 at
                 this
                 entertainment
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 chiefest
                 of
                 his
                 Courtiers
                 ,
                 had
                 brought
                 thither
                 along
                 with
                 him
                 the
                 Marshal
                 of
                 the
                 Sophy's
                 Court
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 then
                 newly
                 come
                 from
                 Ispaban
                 .
                 The
                 Feast
                 lasted
                 till
                 night
                 ,
                 which
                 being
                 somewhat
                 dark
                 the
                 Persians
                 brought
                 us
                 to
                 our
                 Quarters
                 with
                 Torches
                 :
                 though
                 they
                 themselves
                 were
                 so
                 well
                 furnish'd
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 stand
                 in
                 need
                 of
                 conductors
                 ,
                 at
                 least
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 we
                 did
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 18.
                 of
                 Ianuary
                 ,
                 
                 the
                 Ambassadors
                 sent
                 the
                 Steward
                 of
                 their
                 Houshold
                 ,
                 the
                 Secretary
                 of
                 the
                 Embassy
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Controller
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 Chan
                 ,
                 to
                 make
                 him
                 the
                 ordinary
                 Present
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 ,
                 ten
                 Ells
                 of
                 Scarler
                 ,
                 five
                 Ells
                 of
                 blew
                 Satin
                 ,
                 a
                 Barrel
                 of
                 Aquavitae
                 ,
                 a
                 Chest
                 ,
                 or
                 Cellar
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 they
                 sent
                 him
                 two
                 dozen
                 Bottles
                 of
                 all
                 sorts
                 of
                 Spirits
                 of
                 Wine
                 ,
                 and
                 two
                 pair
                 of
                 Knives
                 ,
                 the
                 hafts
                 whereof
                 were
                 of
                 Amber
                 .
                 This
                 Present
                 put
                 him
                 into
                 so
                 good
                 an
                 Humour
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 thought
                 it
                 a
                 seasonable
                 time
                 ,
                 
                 to
                 present
                 to
                 him
                 the
                 Petition
                 of
                 the
                 Armenians
                 ,
                 concerning
                 the
                 Building
                 of
                 their
                 Church
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 answer
                 to
                 which
                 ,
                 he
                 told
                 ,
                 us
                 that
                 although
                 ,
                 ever
                 since
                 the
                 establishment
                 of
                 the
                 Mahumetan
                 Religion
                 in
                 Persia
                 ,
                 the
                 Christians
                 never
                 were
                 permitted
                 to
                 build
                 a
                 Church
                 at
                 Schamachie
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 accordingly
                 ,
                 it
                 never
                 had
                 been
                 his
                 intention
                 to
                 suffer
                 the
                 Armenians
                 to
                 〈◊〉
                 any
                 ;
                 yet
                 such
                 was
                 the
                 respect
                 he
                 had
                 for
                 the
                 Intercession
                 of
                 the
                 Ambassadors
                 in
                 their
                 behalf
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 
                 might
                 assure
                 themselves
                 ,
                 he
                 would
                 no
                 longer
                 oppose
                 it
                 :
                 and
                 that
                 they
                 might
                 have
                 no
                 occasion
                 to
                 doubt
                 his
                 reality
                 herein
                 ,
                 he
                 would
                 needs
                 have
                 the
                 Orders
                 for
                 that
                 purpose
                 dispatch'd
                 in
                 their
                 presence
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Armenians
                 were
                 so
                 over-joy'd
                 thereat
                 ,
                 that
                 ,
                 not
                 thinking
                 it
                 enough
                 to
                 give
                 the
                 Ambassadors
                 their
                 humblest
                 thanks
                 ,
                 they
                 promised
                 so
                 to
                 order
                 things
                 ,
                 that
                 their
                 intended
                 Structure
                 should
                 acquaint
                 posterity
                 with
                 their
                 Names
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Good
                 Offices
                 they
                 had
                 done
                 them
                 upon
                 that
                 occasion
                 .
              
               
                 Ian.
                 20.
                 came
                 back
                 the
                 Courier
                 ,
                 or
                 Express
                 ,
                 whom
                 the
                 Chan
                 had
                 sent
                 to
                 Ispahan
                 ,
                 even
                 before
                 we
                 left
                 Niasabath
                 ;
                 upon
                 which
                 the
                 Ambassadors
                 sent
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 to
                 desire
                 him
                 to
                 communicate
                 to
                 them
                 the
                 Orders
                 of
                 the
                 Court
                 ,
                 concerning
                 the
                 prosecution
                 of
                 their
                 Journey
                 .
                 Answer
                 was
                 made
                 us
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 had
                 not
                 receiv'd
                 any
                 new
                 Orders
                 at
                 all
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 desired
                 it
                 ,
                 we
                 might
                 hear
                 the
                 Letter
                 read
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 thereupon
                 gave
                 his
                 Physician
                 to
                 read
                 .
                 The
                 Physician
                 ,
                 a
                 person
                 the
                 fittest
                 in
                 the
                 World
                 to
                 represent
                 a
                 Fool
                 in
                 a
                 play
                 ,
                 after
                 he
                 had
                 kiss'd
                 the
                 Letter
                 ,
                 put
                 it
                 to
                 his
                 forehead
                 ,
                 and
                 at
                 last
                 read
                 it
                 .
                 The
                 Contents
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 at
                 least
                 what
                 he
                 read
                 ,
                 was
                 to
                 this
                 effect
                 ;
                 That
                 the
                 Express
                 from
                 the
                 Sulthan
                 of
                 Derbent
                 being
                 come
                 to
                 the
                 Court
                 ,
                 before
                 him
                 whom
                 the
                 Chan
                 of
                 Schamachie
                 had
                 sent
                 ,
                 all
                 the
                 account
                 he
                 had
                 brought
                 ,
                 was
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 was
                 arriv'd
                 at
                 Derbent
                 any
                 Envoy
                 ,
                 or
                 Poslanick
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 Great
                 Duke
                 of
                 Muscovy
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 reported
                 ,
                 that
                 ,
                 within
                 a
                 few
                 days
                 ,
                 there
                 would
                 come
                 into
                 those
                 parts
                 certain
                 Ambassadors
                 from
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 Princes
                 of
                 Germany
                 :
                 That
                 the
                 Schach
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 receiv'd
                 no
                 other
                 accompt
                 of
                 their
                 arrival
                 ,
                 thought
                 it
                 enough
                 to
                 order
                 the
                 Governour
                 of
                 Derbent
                 to
                 receive
                 them
                 ,
                 to
                 entertain
                 then
                 kindly
                 ,
                 during
                 the
                 stay
                 they
                 should
                 make
                 there
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 supply
                 them
                 with
                 all
                 things
                 for
                 the
                 continuation
                 of
                 their
                 journey
                 ,
                 as
                 far
                 as
                 Schamachie
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 when
                 they
                 were
                 come
                 thither
                 ,
                 the
                 Chan
                 of
                 Schamachie
                 should
                 send
                 an
                 Express
                 to
                 give
                 an
                 accompt
                 thereof
                 to
                 the
                 Court
                 ,
                 from
                 which
                 he
                 should
                 immediately
                 receive
                 orders
                 what
                 to
                 do
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 in
                 respect
                 of
                 the
                 maintenance
                 of
                 the
                 Ambassadors
                 ,
                 as
                 their
                 departure
                 thence
                 .
                 The
                 Chan
                 demanded
                 of
                 us
                 a
                 Catalogue
                 of
                 the
                 names
                 and
                 qualities
                 of
                 all
                 of
                 our
                 Retinue
                 ;
                 nay
                 ,
                 he
                 would
                 have
                 had
                 it
                 express'd
                 in
                 the
                 said
                 Catalogue
                 ,
                 what
                 Professions
                 they
                 were
                 of
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 we
                 should
                 not
                 fail
                 setting
                 down
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 had
                 among
                 us
                 a
                 Physician
                 ,
                 a
                 Chyrurgeon
                 ,
                 a
                 Painter
                 ,
                 and
                 Musicians
                 ;
                 which
                 we
                 would
                 not
                 do
                 ;
                 but
                 thought
                 it
                 sufficient
                 ,
                 to
                 give
                 them
                 ,
                 in
                 writing
                 ,
                 only
                 the
                 names
                 of
                 our
                 people
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Offices
                 ,
                 and
                 employments
                 they
                 were
                 in
                 ,
                 upon
                 the
                 accompt
                 of
                 the
                 Embassy
                 .
                 We
                 had
                 a
                 great
                 suspicion
                 that
                 the
                 said
                 Letter
                 came
                 not
                 from
                 the
                 Court
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 there
                 was
                 somewhat
                 more
                 or
                 less
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 more
                 to
                 be
                 assur'd
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 we
                 got
                 the
                 Courier
                 to
                 come
                 the
                 next
                 day
                 to
                 our
                 quarters
                 .
                 The
                 Wine
                 we
                 gave
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 small
                 Presents
                 which
                 were
                 secretly
                 made
                 him
                 ,
                 unlock'd
                 the
                 man's
                 breast
                 ,
                 and
                 drew
                 out
                 the
                 whole
                 secret
                 .
                 He
                 told
                 us
                 ,
                 upon
                 promise
                 of
                 secrecy
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Governours
                 Brother
                 ,
                 having
                 been
                 ,
                 not
                 long
                 before
                 executed
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 misfortune
                 having
                 ,
                 in
                 some
                 measure
                 ,
                 engag'd
                 the
                 whole
                 Family
                 in
                 the
                 disgrace
                 of
                 the
                 deceas'd
                 ,
                 there
                 was
                 not
                 any
                 man
                 durst
                 undertake
                 the
                 delivery
                 of
                 his
                 Letter
                 to
                 the
                 Sophy
                 ,
                 as
                 being
                 ignorant
                 what
                 the
                 contents
                 thereof
                 might
                 be
                 :
                 but
                 that
                 after
                 a
                 moneths
                 delay
                 ,
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 Kings
                 Chamberlains
                 having
                 ventured
                 to
                 lay
                 it
                 at
                 his
                 Majesties
                 feet
                 ,
                 the
                 Sofi
                 would
                 make
                 no
                 answer
                 at
                 all
                 thereto
                 ,
                 but
                 ordered
                 another
                 to
                 write
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 sent
                 him
                 word
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 was
                 no
                 answer
                 to
                 be
                 made
                 to
                 his
                 Letter
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 orders
                 sent
                 to
                 the
                 Sulthan
                 of
                 Derbent
                 ,
                 which
                 were
                 contain'd
                 in
                 the
                 Letter
                 ,
                 
                 whereof
                 we
                 had
                 heard
                 the
                 reading
                 .
                 That
                 it
                 was
                 not
                 thought
                 fit
                 to
                 add
                 any
                 thing
                 thereto
                 ,
                 but
                 an
                 express
                 command
                 to
                 the
                 Governour
                 ,
                 to
                 see
                 cut
                 to
                 pieces
                 in
                 his
                 presence
                 all
                 those
                 Persians
                 that
                 durst
                 affront
                 or
                 injure
                 the
                 Germans
                 ,
                 during
                 the
                 stay
                 they
                 should
                 make
                 in
                 his
                 Government
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 we
                 were
                 forc'd
                 to
                 stay
                 there
                 ,
                 in
                 expectation
                 of
                 what
                 orders
                 the
                 Sophy
                 should
                 send
                 ,
                 upon
                 the
                 Dispatches
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Chan
                 was
                 then
                 sending
                 to
                 the
                 Court
                 by
                 an
                 Express
                 .
              
               
                 Ian.
                 25.
                 the
                 Governour
                 accompany'd
                 by
                 the
                 Poslanick
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 great
                 number
                 of
                 Courtiers
                 ,
                 gave
                 the
                 Ambassadors
                 a
                 Visit
                 ;
                 but
                 in
                 regard
                 their
                 Lent
                 was
                 already
                 begun
                 he
                 would
                 not
                 participate
                 of
                 our
                 Collation
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 having
                 heard
                 our
                 Musick
                 ,
                 he
                 return'd
                 to
                 his
                 own
                 Palace
                 .
              
               
                 Ian.
                 28.
                 
                 The
                 
                   Muscovian
                   Poslanick
                
                 went
                 for
                 Ispahan
                 ,
                 not
                 well
                 satisfy'd
                 with
                 the
                 treatment
                 he
                 had
                 receiv'd
                 from
                 the
                 Governour
                 and
                 Calenter
                 .
                 
                 All
                 the
                 revenge
                 he
                 could
                 take
                 was
                 upon
                 the
                 Mehemander
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 been
                 assign'd
                 to
                 Conduct
                 him
                 ,
                 taking
                 any
                 occasion
                 to
                 affront
                 and
                 abuse
                 him
                 .
                 Some
                 of
                 our
                 Retinue
                 accompany'd
                 him
                 a
                 League
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 City
                 ,
                 where
                 they
                 took
                 leave
                 of
                 him
                 .
              
               
                 February
                 the
                 fifth
                 ,
                 
                 walking
                 abroad
                 with
                 some
                 of
                 our
                 company
                 ,
                 we
                 went
                 into
                 a
                 great
                 house
                 near
                 the
                 Market-place
                 ,
                 
                 which
                 they
                 call
                 Basar
                 .
                 It
                 was
                 a
                 very
                 noble
                 Structure
                 ,
                 having
                 many
                 Galleries
                 and
                 Chambers
                 ,
                 like
                 a
                 College
                 .
                 Meeting
                 up
                 and
                 down
                 with
                 several
                 persons
                 ,
                 some
                 antient
                 ,
                 some
                 young
                 ,
                 some
                 walking
                 ,
                 some
                 sitting
                 ,
                 with
                 books
                 in
                 their
                 hands
                 ,
                 we
                 had
                 the
                 curiosity
                 to
                 enquire
                 what
                 place
                 it
                 was
                 ,
                 and
                 found
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 a
                 School
                 or
                 College
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 called
                 Mandresa
                 ,
                 of
                 which
                 kind
                 there
                 are
                 very
                 many
                 all
                 over
                 Persia.
                 
              
               
                 While
                 we
                 were
                 viewing
                 the
                 Structure
                 ,
                 one
                 of
                 their
                 Maderis
                 ,
                 or
                 Regents
                 ,
                 who
                 read
                 publick
                 Lectures
                 ,
                 intreated
                 us
                 to
                 come
                 near
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 perceiving
                 that
                 I
                 had
                 caus'd
                 to
                 be
                 graven
                 upon
                 a
                 
                 Cane
                 I
                 walk'd
                 with
                 all
                 these
                 words
                 in
                 Arabick
                 ,
                 
                 
                   Bismi
                   alla
                   ,
                   rahman
                   rachim
                
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 
                   in
                   the
                   name
                   of
                   the
                   merciful
                   God
                   who
                   sheweth
                   mercy
                
                 (
                 a
                 sentence
                 which
                 the
                 Persians
                 put
                 at
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 their
                 writings
                 )
                 he
                 desired
                 me
                 to
                 bestow
                 it
                 on
                 him
                 ,
                 upon
                 a
                 promise
                 that
                 he
                 would
                 give
                 me
                 a
                 better
                 the
                 next
                 day
                 :
                 but
                 finding
                 I
                 made
                 some
                 difficulty
                 to
                 part
                 with
                 it
                 ,
                 he
                 cut
                 out
                 the
                 word
                 alla
                 ,
                 which
                 in
                 their
                 Language
                 is
                 the
                 proper
                 name
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 put
                 what
                 he
                 had
                 cut
                 off
                 in
                 a
                 piece
                 of
                 clean
                 paper
                 ,
                 very
                 gently
                 and
                 carefully
                 ,
                 and
                 told
                 me
                 ,
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 God
                 ought
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 written
                 upon
                 a
                 walking
                 stick
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 many
                 times
                 thrust
                 into
                 the
                 dirt
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 next
                 day
                 I
                 went
                 again
                 to
                 the
                 same
                 College
                 ,
                 whether
                 I
                 had
                 caus'd
                 to
                 be
                 brought
                 along
                 with
                 me
                 a
                 very
                 fair
                 Celestial
                 Globe
                 ,
                 but
                 ,
                 by
                 mistake
                 ,
                 I
                 went
                 to
                 another
                 School
                 ,
                 where
                 nevertheless
                 they
                 receiv'd
                 me
                 very
                 kindly
                 .
                 The
                 Professors
                 and
                 Regents
                 ,
                 as
                 also
                 the
                 Students
                 ,
                 very
                 much
                 wondred
                 to
                 see
                 me
                 come
                 with
                 so
                 noble
                 a
                 Globe
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 understand
                 thereby
                 ,
                 that
                 Astrology
                 and
                 the
                 Mathematicks
                 were
                 better
                 taught
                 among
                 us
                 than
                 in
                 Persia
                 ,
                 where
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 yet
                 acquainted
                 with
                 the
                 invention
                 of
                 Globes
                 ,
                 and
                 make
                 use
                 only
                 of
                 the
                 Astrolabe
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 instruction
                 of
                 their
                 Students
                 .
                 They
                 took
                 much
                 delight
                 in
                 viewing
                 my
                 Globe
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 nam'd
                 to
                 me
                 in
                 the
                 Arabian
                 Language
                 all
                 the
                 Signs
                 of
                 the
                 Zodiack
                 ,
                 nay
                 ,
                 gave
                 me
                 to
                 understand
                 further
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 knew
                 all
                 the
                 names
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 significations
                 of
                 most
                 of
                 the
                 other
                 Stars
                 .
              
               
                 Another
                 day
                 ,
                 
                 I
                 went
                 into
                 a
                 Metzid
                 ,
                 or
                 Church
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Town
                 where
                 we
                 were
                 quarter'd
                 ,
                 to
                 see
                 ,
                 how
                 they
                 instructed
                 their
                 Children
                 .
                 They
                 were
                 all
                 sate
                 against
                 the
                 Wall
                 ,
                 excepting
                 only
                 the
                 Molla
                 ,
                 or
                 Master
                 of
                 the
                 School
                 ,
                 who
                 ,
                 with
                 some
                 other
                 aged
                 persons
                 ,
                 sate
                 in
                 the
                 midst
                 of
                 the
                 Hall.
                 As
                 soon
                 as
                 they
                 saw
                 me
                 coming
                 in
                 ,
                 they
                 invited
                 me
                 to
                 sit
                 down
                 by
                 them
                 .
                 The
                 Molla
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 an
                 Alchoran
                 in
                 his
                 hand
                 ,
                 very
                 fairly
                 written
                 ,
                 suffered
                 me
                 to
                 turn
                 it
                 over
                 awhile
                 ,
                 which
                 when
                 I
                 had
                 done
                 ,
                 he
                 took
                 it
                 back
                 from
                 me
                 ,
                 kiss'd
                 it
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 begginning
                 ,
                 and
                 would
                 have
                 given
                 it
                 me
                 to
                 kiss
                 also
                 :
                 but
                 I
                 only
                 kiss'd
                 another
                 book
                 I
                 had
                 in
                 my
                 hand
                 ,
                 and
                 told
                 him
                 ,
                 that
                 ,
                 knowing
                 well
                 what
                 book
                 I
                 had
                 my self
                 ,
                 I
                 made
                 no
                 difficulty
                 to
                 kiss
                 it
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 understanding
                 what
                 was
                 contained
                 in
                 his
                 book
                 ,
                 I
                 should
                 not
                 be
                 too
                 forward
                 to
                 honour
                 it
                 so
                 much
                 .
                 He
                 laugh'd
                 and
                 told
                 me
                 I
                 had
                 done
                 very
                 well
                 .
                 There
                 was
                 among
                 them
                 an
                 Arabian
                 named
                 Chalil
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 a
                 Minatsim
                 ,
                 or
                 Astrologer
                 ,
                 born
                 at
                 Hetsa
                 ,
                 near
                 Meca
                 ,
                 aged
                 about
                 65.
                 years
                 .
                 He
                 understood
                 Astrology
                 ,
                 and
                 read
                 Enclid
                 to
                 some
                 of
                 his
                 Disciples
                 .
                 I
                 presently
                 knew
                 the
                 book
                 by
                 the
                 figures
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 made
                 him
                 some
                 demonstations
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 I
                 could
                 express
                 my self
                 in
                 the
                 Persian
                 Language
                 :
                 whereat
                 the
                 good
                 old
                 man
                 was
                 so
                 much
                 pleas'd
                 ,
                 that
                 desirous
                 ,
                 on
                 his
                 part
                 ,
                 to
                 shew
                 me
                 what
                 he
                 could
                 do
                 ,
                 he
                 took
                 out
                 of
                 his
                 bosom
                 a
                 little
                 brass
                 Astrolabe
                 ,
                 and
                 ask'd
                 me
                 ,
                 whether
                 I
                 had
                 ever
                 seen
                 the
                 like
                 ,
                 or
                 understood
                 the
                 use
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 Whereto
                 having
                 answer'd
                 him
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 understood
                 it
                 very
                 well
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 I
                 had
                 one
                 at
                 my
                 Lodging
                 ,
                 he
                 seem'd
                 to
                 be
                 very
                 desirous
                 to
                 see
                 it
                 ,
                 which
                 oblig'd
                 me
                 to
                 go
                 home
                 to
                 fetch
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 bring
                 along
                 with
                 me
                 the
                 Globe
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 wondred
                 very
                 much
                 to
                 see
                 ,
                 especially
                 when
                 they
                 understood
                 that
                 I
                 had
                 made
                 it
                 my self
                 .
                 The
                 honest
                 Arabian
                 desir'd
                 me
                 to
                 shew
                 him
                 ,
                 how
                 I
                 could
                 set
                 down
                 the
                 Degrees
                 so
                 exactly
                 ,
                 in
                 regard
                 they
                 have
                 no
                 Instruments
                 wherewith
                 to
                 make
                 their
                 Circles
                 and
                 Degrees
                 .
                 I
                 shew'd
                 him
                 the
                 invention
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 in
                 a
                 short
                 time
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 little
                 trouble
                 he
                 might
                 attain
                 thereto
                 ,
                 for
                 which
                 discovery
                 ,
                 he
                 acknowledg'd
                 himself
                 very
                 much
                 oblig'd
                 to
                 me
                 ,
                 insomuch
                 that
                 ever
                 after
                 ,
                 he
                 let
                 slipno
                 occasion
                 ,
                 whereby
                 he
                 might
                 assure
                 me
                 of
                 his
                 friendship
                 ,
                 expressing
                 it
                 as
                 well
                 by
                 his
                 frequent
                 visits
                 ,
                 coming
                 one
                 day
                 with
                 abundance
                 of
                 excellent
                 fruit
                 ,
                 and
                 dishes
                 of
                 meat
                 ready
                 dress'd
                 purposely
                 to
                 Dine
                 with
                 me
                 at
                 his
                 own
                 charges
                 ,
                 as
                 by
                 his
                 earnest
                 proffers
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 service
                 that
                 lay
                 in
                 his
                 power
                 .
                 He
                 gave
                 me
                 the
                 Longitudes
                 and
                 Latitudes
                 of
                 the
                 chiefest
                 Cities
                 and
                 places
                 of
                 all
                 Asia
                 ,
                 which
                 I
                 compared
                 with
                 the
                 observations
                 I
                 had
                 my self
                 made
                 thereof
                 ,
                 and
                 found
                 them
                 very
                 exact
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Molla
                 ,
                 or
                 Master
                 of
                 the
                 Metzid
                 ,
                 was
                 called
                 
                   Maheb
                   Aaly
                
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 a
                 very
                 young
                 ,
                 but
                 mighty
                 good
                 natur'd
                 man
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 an
                 excellent
                 humour
                 ,
                 one
                 who
                 did
                 all
                 that
                 lay
                 in
                 his
                 power
                 to
                 serve
                 me
                 ,
                 doing
                 me
                 the
                 greatest
                 kindnesses
                 he
                 could
                 upon
                 all
                 occasions
                 ,
                 especially
                 in
                 my
                 study
                 of
                 the
                 Arabian
                 Tongue
                 .
                 He
                 brought
                 me
                 also
                 acquainted
                 with
                 a
                 certain
                 friend
                 of
                 his
                 ,
                 named
                 Imanculi
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 an
                 Ohnbaschi
                 ,
                 or
                 Captain
                 of
                 a
                 Troop
                 of
                 Horse
                 .
                 These
                 two
                 came
                 to
                 see
                 me
                 every
                 day
                 alternately
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 to
                 teach
                 me
                 their
                 Language
                 as
                 to
                 learn
                 mine
                 .
                 Which
                 they
                 did
                 with
                 very
                 great
                 improvement
                 dayly
                 ,
                 especially
                 Imanculi
                 ,
                 who
                 no
                 doubt
                 had
                 in
                 a
                 short
                 time
                 arriv'd
                 to
                 the
                 perfection
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 had
                 it
                 not
                 been
                 for
                 the
                 envy
                 or
                 jealousie
                 of
                 some
                 of
                 our
                 own
                 ,
                 which
                 prov'd
                 so
                 great
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 make
                 it
                 suspected
                 ,
                 that
                 those
                 poor
                 people
                 had
                 some
                 design
                 to
                 change
                 their
                 Religion
                 :
                 so
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 forc'd
                 to
                 keep
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 way
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 the
                 most
                 part
                 to
                 make
                 their
                 visits
                 in
                 the
                 night
                 .
                 Insomuch
                 that
                 one
                 day
                 ,
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 Febr.
                 11.
                 being
                 gone
                 to
                 the
                 Metzid
                 ,
                 to
                 take
                 a
                 Lesson
                 in
                 the
                 Language
                 ,
                 there
                 came
                 thither
                 a
                 Persian
                 servant
                 ,
                 to
                 tell
                 the
                 Molla
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 Governour
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 much
                 wondred
                 ,
                 how
                 he
                 durst
                 suffer
                 those
                 Christians
                 to
                 come
                 into
                 their
                 Temple
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 had
                 nothing
                 to
                 do
                 there
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 his
                 best
                 course
                 to
                 dismiss
                 them
                 .
                 The
                 Molla
                 was
                 ,
                 at
                 first
                 ,
                 a
                 little
                 startled
                 thereat
                 ,
                 but
                 upon
                 second
                 thoughts
                 ,
                 considering
                 with
                 himself
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Persians
                 are
                 never
                 forbidden
                 the
                 company
                 or
                 conversation
                 of
                 Christians
                 ,
                 he
                 doubted
                 this
                 was
                 some
                 trick
                 put
                 upon
                 him
                 ;
                 and
                 having
                 taken
                 the
                 servant
                 aside
                 ,
                 he
                 understood
                 from
                 him
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 not
                 the
                 Chan
                 ,
                 but
                 our
                 Interpreter
                 who
                 had
                 sent
                 him
                 ,
                 to
                 hinder
                 my
                 study
                 of
                 
                 the
                 Language
                 .
                 The
                 next
                 day
                 ,
                 we
                 had
                 such
                 another
                 Message
                 sent
                 us
                 ;
                 but
                 we
                 knew
                 before
                 both
                 the
                 Author
                 and
                 occasion
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 made
                 no
                 accompt
                 thereof
                 .
                 Some
                 time
                 after
                 ,
                 there
                 hapning
                 some
                 difference
                 between
                 the
                 Ambassador
                 Brugman
                 ,
                 and
                 our
                 Interpreter
                 ,
                 he
                 acknowledg'd
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 by
                 order
                 from
                 his
                 Excellency
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 had
                 sent
                 the
                 said
                 servant
                 ,
                 to
                 hinder
                 my
                 learning
                 of
                 the
                 Language
                 .
                 Upon
                 the
                 same
                 accompt
                 was
                 it
                 that
                 the
                 said
                 Ambassador
                 ordered
                 me
                 to
                 reduce
                 Persia
                 and
                 Turkie
                 into
                 one
                 Map
                 ,
                 that
                 so
                 I
                 might
                 be
                 taken
                 off
                 the
                 study
                 of
                 the
                 Language
                 ,
                 at
                 least
                 as
                 long
                 as
                 I
                 should
                 be
                 employ'd
                 about
                 that
                 teadious
                 and
                 troublesome
                 piece
                 of
                 work
                 .
              
               
                 Febr.
                 7.
                 
                 the
                 Ambassadors
                 were
                 visited
                 by
                 a
                 Monk
                 ,
                 a
                 
                   Roman
                   Catholick
                
                 ,
                 named
                 
                   Ambrosio
                   dos
                   Anios
                
                 ,
                 born
                 at
                 Lisbon
                 in
                 Portugal
                 .
                 The
                 accompt
                 he
                 gave
                 of
                 himself
                 ,
                 was
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 came
                 from
                 Tiflis
                 in
                 Georgia
                 ,
                 which
                 lies
                 about
                 ten
                 dayes
                 journey
                 from
                 Scanachie
                 ,
                 where
                 he
                 was
                 Prior
                 of
                 a
                 Monastery
                 of
                 the
                 Order
                 of
                 St.
                 Augustin
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 he
                 had
                 undertaken
                 that
                 journey
                 out
                 of
                 no
                 other
                 design
                 ,
                 than
                 upon
                 the
                 news
                 he
                 had
                 heard
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 Potent
                 Prince
                 of
                 Germany
                 had
                 sent
                 a
                 solemn
                 Embassy
                 into
                 Persia
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 he
                 could
                 not
                 imagine
                 ,
                 it
                 should
                 be
                 upon
                 any
                 accompt
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 the
                 advancement
                 of
                 Christian
                 Religion
                 in
                 those
                 parts
                 :
                 That
                 he
                 had
                 been
                 the
                 more
                 willing
                 to
                 be
                 at
                 the
                 trouble
                 of
                 that
                 journey
                 ,
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 hope
                 he
                 had
                 ,
                 that
                 their
                 Excellencies
                 the
                 Ambassadors
                 ,
                 would
                 not
                 take
                 it
                 ill
                 that
                 he
                 had
                 taken
                 the
                 freedom
                 to
                 wait
                 on
                 them
                 ;
                 not
                 only
                 to
                 congratulate
                 their
                 happy
                 arrival
                 in
                 Persia
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 to
                 serve
                 them
                 in
                 any
                 thing
                 lay
                 in
                 his
                 power
                 :
                 That
                 he
                 had
                 been
                 seven
                 and
                 twenty
                 years
                 in
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 during
                 so
                 long
                 a
                 Tract
                 of
                 time
                 ,
                 he
                 had
                 not
                 been
                 so
                 negligent
                 in
                 inquiring
                 into
                 the
                 affairs
                 of
                 the
                 Countrey
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 humour
                 of
                 the
                 Nation
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 he
                 might
                 not
                 be
                 in
                 some
                 measure
                 serviceable
                 to
                 them
                 in
                 their
                 Negotiation
                 .
              
               
                 We
                 knew
                 not
                 ,
                 upon
                 the
                 first
                 proposal
                 ,
                 what
                 to
                 imagine
                 of
                 the
                 intentions
                 of
                 this
                 Religious
                 Man
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 we
                 thought
                 fit
                 to
                 stand
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 upon
                 our
                 Guard
                 ,
                 till
                 that
                 after
                 ten
                 dayes
                 conversation
                 with
                 him
                 ,
                 we
                 really
                 found
                 him
                 sincere
                 in
                 all
                 his
                 proceedings
                 ,
                 insomuch
                 that
                 we
                 made
                 no
                 difficulty
                 to
                 trust
                 him
                 absolutely
                 in
                 all
                 things
                 .
                 Besides
                 the
                 Portuguez
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 his
                 Mother-Tongue
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Latine
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 he
                 entertrain'd
                 the
                 Ambassadors
                 ,
                 he
                 understood
                 also
                 the
                 Georgian
                 ,
                 the
                 Turkish
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Persian
                 Languages
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 attaining
                 of
                 which
                 last
                 ,
                 he
                 gave
                 me
                 many
                 excellent
                 directions
                 .
              
               
                 About
                 this
                 time
                 ,
                 many
                 of
                 our
                 people
                 were
                 troubled
                 with
                 burning
                 Feavers
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 a
                 consequence
                 of
                 their
                 abundant
                 drinking
                 of
                 Wine
                 ,
                 after
                 the
                 much
                 VVater
                 they
                 had
                 been
                 forc'd
                 to
                 drink
                 before
                 .
                 The
                 VVine
                 of
                 Persia
                 is
                 very
                 good
                 ,
                 but
                 strong
                 ,
                 and
                 our
                 people
                 drunk
                 so
                 freely
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Ambassadors
                 were
                 forc'd
                 to
                 forbid
                 the
                 use
                 thereof
                 by
                 a
                 very
                 strict
                 order
                 .
                 There
                 were
                 two
                 and
                 twenty
                 of
                 them
                 kept
                 their
                 Beds
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 Gods
                 mercy
                 ,
                 and
                 through
                 the
                 extraordinary
                 care
                 of
                 the
                 Physician
                 ,
                 not
                 one
                 dyed
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 same
                 day
                 ,
                 
                 which
                 is
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 accompt
                 of
                 the
                 Persians
                 ,
                 the
                 21.
                 day
                 of
                 Ramesan
                 ,
                 they
                 celebrated
                 their
                 Auschur
                 ,
                 or
                 solemn
                 Feast
                 ,
                 in
                 memory
                 of
                 Haly
                 ,
                 their
                 great
                 Saint
                 and
                 Patron
                 .
                 The
                 Ceremonies
                 and
                 Devotions
                 were
                 performed
                 in
                 a
                 House
                 built
                 for
                 that
                 purpose
                 ,
                 without
                 the
                 City
                 .
                 The
                 Governour
                 ,
                 his
                 Calenter
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 other
                 chief
                 Officers
                 ,
                 were
                 in
                 a
                 Gallery
                 of
                 the
                 said
                 House
                 ,
                 and
                 opposite
                 to
                 the
                 Gallery
                 ,
                 there
                 was
                 an
                 open
                 Chair
                 ,
                 about
                 eight
                 foot
                 high
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 plac'd
                 under
                 a
                 piece
                 of
                 Linnen
                 Cloath
                 which
                 had
                 been
                 pitch'd
                 there
                 ,
                 
                 for
                 the
                 convenience
                 of
                 the
                 Chatib
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 their
                 Prelate
                 ,
                 who
                 sat
                 in
                 the
                 said
                 Chair
                 ,
                 clad
                 in
                 a
                 blew
                 Garment
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 Mourning-Colour
                 of
                 that
                 Country
                 .
                 He
                 spent
                 above
                 two
                 hours
                 in
                 reading
                 in
                 a
                 Book
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 call
                 Machtelnama
                 ,
                 containing
                 the
                 Life
                 and
                 Actions
                 of
                 Haly
                 ,
                 singing
                 with
                 a
                 loud
                 and
                 dolefull
                 ,
                 yet
                 clear
                 and
                 intelligible
                 Voice
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 without
                 any
                 intermission
                 ,
                 unless
                 it
                 were
                 when
                 he
                 came
                 to
                 some
                 remarkable
                 Passage
                 ,
                 or
                 some
                 Moral
                 Sentence
                 ,
                 whereof
                 he
                 only
                 said
                 the
                 first
                 Word
                 ,
                 leaving
                 the
                 rest
                 to
                 be
                 sung
                 out
                 by
                 the
                 other
                 Priests
                 ,
                 whereof
                 there
                 stood
                 a
                 great
                 number
                 about
                 the
                 Chair
                 .
                 One
                 of
                 those
                 Priests
                 cry'd
                 out
                 at
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 every
                 passage
                 ,
                 
                   Luanet
                   Chudai
                   ber
                   kuschendi
                   Aaly
                   bad
                   ,
                
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 
                   Gods
                   Curse
                   be
                   on
                   him
                   who
                   kill'd
                   Haly
                   :
                
                 whereto
                 the
                 whole
                 Assembly
                 answer'd
                 ,
                 
                   bisch
                   bad
                   kem
                   bad
                
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 
                   rather
                   more
                   than
                   less
                
                 .
                 When
                 he
                 comes
                 to
                 the
                 passage
                 where
                 Haly
                 said
                 to
                 his
                 Children
                 ,
                 (
                 there
                 are
                 some
                 believe
                 he
                 was
                 well
                 skill'd
                 in
                 Judiciary
                 Astrology
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 he
                 fore-saw
                 his
                 own
                 Death
                 )
                 that
                 he
                 should
                 not
                 live
                 long
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 it
                 would
                 not
                 be
                 long
                 ere
                 he
                 were
                 kill'd
                 by
                 one
                 of
                 his
                 Domesticks
                 ,
                 discovering
                 it
                 should
                 be
                 
                   Abdurraman
                   ibni
                   Meltzem
                
                 ,
                 upon
                 which
                 the
                 Children
                 ,
                 with
                 tears
                 in
                 their
                 eyes
                 ,
                 intreat
                 him
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 carefull
                 of
                 his
                 Person
                 ,
                 and
                 rather
                 to
                 prevent
                 Abdurraman
                 ,
                 then
                 suffer
                 them
                 ,
                 upon
                 his
                 Death
                 ,
                 to
                 become
                 Orphans
                 ,
                 destitute
                 of
                 all
                 Comfort
                 ,
                 and
                 expos'd
                 to
                 the
                 discretion
                 of
                 their
                 Enemies
                 ;
                 when
                 the
                 Chathib
                 ,
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 comes
                 to
                 this
                 place
                 ,
                 you
                 shall
                 see
                 the
                 Persians
                 weep
                 and
                 sob
                 most
                 bitterly
                 ;
                 as
                 they
                 do
                 also
                 when
                 the
                 Chathib
                 represents
                 how
                 Haly
                 was
                 kill'd
                 in
                 their
                 Metzid
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 was
                 at
                 Prayers
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 the
                 desolate
                 condition
                 his
                 Children
                 were
                 in
                 upon
                 his
                 Death
                 .
                 When
                 the
                 Chathib
                 hath
                 given
                 over
                 Reading
                 ,
                 the
                 Chan
                 sends
                 him
                 a
                 Garment
                 of
                 Silk
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 immediately
                 puts
                 on
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 there
                 were
                 conducted
                 ,
                 in
                 Procession
                 ,
                 three
                 Camels
                 carrying
                 Coffins
                 ,
                 cover'd
                 with
                 black
                 Cloath
                 ,
                 to
                 represent
                 those
                 of
                 Haly
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 two
                 Sons
                 ,
                 Hassan
                 and
                 Hossein
                 .
                 After
                 that
                 follow'd
                 two
                 Chests
                 cover'd
                 with
                 blew
                 Cloath
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 were
                 the
                 Books
                 and
                 spiritual
                 Treatises
                 written
                 by
                 Haly.
                 Then
                 came
                 two
                 excellent
                 Horses
                 ,
                 having
                 at
                 the
                 Pommel
                 of
                 
                 the
                 Saddles
                 ,
                 andupon
                 the
                 Saddles
                 ,
                 several
                 Bows
                 ,
                 Arrows
                 ,
                 Turbants
                 ,
                 and
                 Flaggs
                 .
                 After
                 them
                 march'd
                 one
                 man
                 alone
                 ,
                 carrying
                 upon
                 the
                 top
                 of
                 a
                 long
                 pole
                 a
                 kind
                 of
                 Tower
                 or
                 Steeple
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 there
                 were
                 thrust
                 four
                 Cimiters
                 ,
                 but
                 they
                 were
                 cover'd
                 with
                 so
                 many
                 Ribbons
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 Toyes
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 could
                 hardly
                 be
                 perceived
                 :
                 and
                 at
                 last
                 many
                 men
                 carrying
                 on
                 their
                 Heads
                 little
                 Boxes
                 cover'd
                 with
                 Feathers
                 ,
                 and
                 Flowers
                 of
                 several
                 colours
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 the
                 Alchoran
                 lay
                 open
                 .
              
               
                 These
                 last
                 Danc'd
                 and
                 Leap'd
                 ,
                 in
                 cadence
                 to
                 a
                 certain
                 dolefull
                 Musick
                 of
                 Hawboyes
                 ,
                 Timbrels
                 ,
                 Flageolets
                 and
                 Tabors
                 .
                 On
                 the
                 other
                 side
                 ,
                 many
                 young
                 Boyes
                 Danc'd
                 and
                 Sung
                 together
                 ,
                 clapping
                 one
                 another
                 upon
                 the
                 shoulders
                 ,
                 and
                 crying
                 
                   Heder
                   ,
                   Heder
                
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 
                   Haly
                   ,
                   Hassan
                   ,
                   Hossein
                
                 ;
                 and
                 with
                 these
                 Ceremonies
                 they
                 took
                 their
                 way
                 towards
                 the
                 City
                 .
                 Upon
                 this
                 day
                 the
                 Death
                 of
                 Haly
                 is
                 celebrated
                 all
                 over
                 Persia
                 :
                 but
                 Mahomet
                 ,
                 their
                 great
                 Prophet
                 ,
                 hath
                 no
                 particular
                 Festival
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 14.
                 of
                 February
                 ,
                 was
                 the
                 new
                 Moon
                 ,
                 at
                 which
                 ends
                 the
                 Lent
                 of
                 the
                 Persians
                 ,
                 which
                 began
                 the
                 16.
                 of
                 Ianuary
                 ,
                 which
                 according
                 to
                 their
                 accompt
                 is
                 the
                 first
                 of
                 Ramesan
                 ;
                 but
                 in
                 regard
                 it
                 was
                 the
                 eve
                 of
                 their
                 Sabbath
                 ,
                 
                 which
                 is
                 Friday
                 ,
                 their
                 Ecclesiasticks
                 thought
                 fit
                 to
                 continue
                 the
                 Fast
                 till
                 that
                 day
                 .
                 The
                 next
                 day
                 after
                 the
                 Feast
                 ,
                 the
                 Chan
                 made
                 a
                 great
                 Entertainment
                 for
                 all
                 the
                 Grandees
                 of
                 his
                 Court
                 ,
                 to
                 which
                 he
                 invited
                 also
                 the
                 Ambassadors
                 with
                 their
                 retinue
                 ,
                 and
                 treated
                 them
                 very
                 Magnificently
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 27.
                 
                 came
                 back
                 the
                 Courrier
                 ,
                 whom
                 the
                 Chan
                 had
                 dispatch'd
                 thence
                 ever
                 since
                 the
                 21.
                 with
                 express
                 orders
                 for
                 our
                 departure
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 first
                 convenience
                 ,
                 for
                 Ispahan
                 .
                 This
                 good
                 news
                 put
                 some
                 of
                 us
                 into
                 an
                 humour
                 to
                 go
                 a
                 Hunting
                 .
                 The
                 Governour
                 lent
                 us
                 his
                 excuses
                 ,
                 that
                 ,
                 some
                 business
                 of
                 importance
                 intervening
                 ,
                 he
                 could
                 not
                 go
                 along
                 with
                 us
                 ;
                 however
                 ,
                 he
                 sent
                 us
                 his
                 Huntsmen
                 ,
                 his
                 Hounds
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 Hawks
                 ;
                 as
                 also
                 a
                 Leopard
                 ,
                 which
                 ,
                 being
                 Excellently
                 well
                 taught
                 ,
                 started
                 with
                 as
                 much
                 swiftness
                 as
                 a
                 Grey-hound
                 ,
                 and
                 gave
                 us
                 all
                 the
                 satisfaction
                 Hunting
                 could
                 afford
                 .
                 He
                 discover'd
                 no
                 Hare
                 which
                 he
                 took
                 not
                 ,
                 and
                 came
                 on
                 at
                 the
                 least
                 call
                 ,
                 with
                 more
                 command
                 than
                 any
                 Setting
                 Dog
                 ,
                 leaping
                 up
                 behind
                 the
                 person
                 who
                 had
                 the
                 ordering
                 of
                 him
                 .
                 The
                 Chan
                 had
                 in
                 the
                 mean
                 time
                 caus'd
                 a
                 sumptuous
                 Collation
                 to
                 be
                 made
                 ready
                 for
                 us
                 in
                 his
                 own
                 Garden
                 ,
                 without
                 the
                 City
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 person
                 he
                 had
                 sent
                 to
                 invite
                 us
                 to
                 pass
                 that
                 way
                 ,
                 mist
                 the
                 Company
                 ,
                 and
                 overtook
                 us
                 not
                 till
                 we
                 were
                 coming
                 into
                 the
                 City
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 it
                 being
                 too
                 great
                 a
                 trouble
                 for
                 us
                 to
                 go
                 then
                 back
                 again
                 ,
                 he
                 sent
                 to
                 our
                 quarters
                 some
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Meat
                 which
                 had
                 been
                 prepared
                 for
                 our
                 Entertainment
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 first
                 of
                 March
                 ,
                 
                 which
                 according
                 to
                 their
                 Almanack
                 ,
                 called
                 by
                 them
                 Taguim
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 fourteenth
                 of
                 Scheual
                 ,
                 the
                 Persians
                 celebrated
                 another
                 Feast
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 call
                 Chummehater
                 ,
                 in
                 memory
                 of
                 the
                 day
                 ,
                 on
                 which
                 Haly
                 took
                 possession
                 of
                 the
                 Estate
                 of
                 his
                 Cousin
                 and
                 Father-in-law
                 Mahomet
                 .
                 The
                 Chan
                 treated
                 us
                 again
                 this
                 day
                 very
                 Magnificently
                 ,
                 near
                 the
                 River
                 under
                 a
                 Tent
                 ,
                 where
                 ,
                 during
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 the
                 Entertainment
                 ,
                 he
                 gave
                 us
                 the
                 Divertisements
                 of
                 several
                 sorts
                 of
                 Dances
                 ,
                 and
                 among
                 others
                 that
                 of
                 a
                 Youth
                 of
                 about
                 twenty
                 years
                 of
                 age
                 ,
                 who
                 Danc'd
                 to
                 the
                 Musick
                 of
                 two
                 little
                 Cimbals
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 himself
                 play'd
                 on
                 excellently
                 well
                 ;
                 as
                 also
                 that
                 of
                 a
                 Moor
                 ,
                 or
                 black
                 Arabian
                 ,
                 who
                 leap'd
                 and
                 danc'd
                 between
                 the
                 Porcelane
                 Dishes
                 ,
                 wherein
                 the
                 Meat
                 had
                 been
                 brought
                 up
                 ,
                 with
                 such
                 exactness
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 broke
                 not
                 one
                 .
                 Nay
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 should
                 seem
                 ,
                 all
                 the
                 people
                 were
                 willing
                 to
                 contribute
                 to
                 our
                 Divertisement
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 publick
                 Acclamations
                 which
                 fill'd
                 every
                 street
                 :
                 And
                 the
                 Chan
                 himself
                 would
                 needs
                 give
                 us
                 another
                 tryal
                 of
                 his
                 skill
                 at
                 the
                 Bow.
                 He
                 told
                 us
                 that
                 heretofore
                 he
                 had
                 cut
                 a
                 Hair
                 with
                 his
                 Arrow
                 ,
                 at
                 a
                 considerable
                 distance
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 he
                 would
                 try
                 ,
                 whether
                 he
                 could
                 do
                 as
                 much
                 at
                 the
                 age
                 he
                 was
                 of
                 then
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 forty
                 five
                 years
                 .
                 Having
                 therefore
                 fasten'd
                 to
                 a
                 Horses
                 hair
                 one
                 of
                 those
                 Rings
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Persians
                 make
                 use
                 of
                 to
                 bend
                 their
                 Bows
                 ,
                 and
                 commonly
                 wear
                 them
                 upon
                 their
                 Thumbs
                 ,
                 and
                 having
                 caus'd
                 the
                 Boy
                 that
                 held
                 it
                 to
                 stand
                 at
                 the
                 distance
                 of
                 above
                 six
                 paces
                 ,
                 he
                 cut
                 it
                 twice
                 one
                 after
                 another
                 with
                 his
                 Arrow
                 .
                 He
                 also
                 ,
                 with
                 a
                 Fire-lock
                 ,
                 shot
                 an
                 Apple
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 had
                 caus'd
                 to
                 be
                 cast
                 into
                 the
                 Air.
                 
              
               
                 In
                 our
                 return
                 to
                 the
                 City
                 ,
                 after
                 an
                 Entertainment
                 which
                 had
                 lasted
                 six
                 hours
                 ,
                 all
                 the
                 Officers
                 took
                 occasion
                 ,
                 in
                 a
                 spacious
                 plain
                 ,
                 to
                 give
                 us
                 a
                 Tryal
                 of
                 the
                 swiftness
                 of
                 their
                 Horses
                 .
                 I
                 must
                 needs
                 confess
                 it
                 is
                 extraordinary
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 English
                 Horse
                 comes
                 near
                 them
                 :
                 but
                 it
                 is
                 certain
                 withall
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 is
                 all
                 they
                 teach
                 them
                 .
                 They
                 also
                 gave
                 us
                 the
                 Divertisement
                 of
                 their
                 Engagements
                 or
                 Horse-back
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 manner
                 of
                 Skirmishing
                 with
                 their
                 enemies
                 ,
                 and
                 shew'd
                 us
                 an
                 incredible
                 and
                 miraculous
                 Activity
                 ,
                 not
                 only
                 in
                 casting
                 their
                 Switches
                 ,
                 which
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 Exercise
                 ,
                 they
                 made
                 use
                 of
                 instead
                 of
                 Javelins
                 ,
                 Riding
                 with
                 full
                 speed
                 upon
                 those
                 whom
                 they
                 pursu'd
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 in
                 catching
                 them
                 in
                 their
                 hands
                 when
                 they
                 were
                 cast
                 at
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 immediately
                 Darting
                 them
                 at
                 the
                 pursuers
                 .
                 Of
                 all
                 those
                 engag'd
                 in
                 that
                 Exercise
                 ,
                 the
                 Chan's
                 Master
                 of
                 the
                 Horse
                 behav'd
                 himself
                 the
                 best
                 ,
                 and
                 had
                 bestow'd
                 on
                 him
                 by
                 way
                 of
                 recompence
                 ,
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 best
                 Horses
                 out
                 of
                 his
                 Master
                 's
                 Stable
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 third
                 of
                 March
                 ,
                 
                 the
                 Persians
                 celebrated
                 another
                 Feast
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 call
                 
                   Tzar
                   Schembesur
                
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 the
                 fourth
                 sad
                 Sabbath
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 next
                 Wednesday
                 before
                 the
                 Vernal
                 Equinox
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 they
                 begin
                 their
                 year
                 ;
                 of
                 which
                 they
                 are
                 perswaded
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 Wednesday
                 is
                 the
                 most
                 unfortunate
                 day
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 ,
                 they
                 say
                 ,
                 they
                 know
                 not
                 only
                 by
                 Tradition
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 by
                 Experience
                 ,
                 
                 which
                 hath
                 discover'd
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 never
                 happen'd
                 any
                 thing
                 but
                 misfortune
                 to
                 them
                 that
                 day
                 .
                 Thence
                 it
                 comes
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 do
                 not
                 any
                 business
                 that
                 day
                 ,
                 they
                 keep
                 their
                 Shops
                 shut
                 ,
                 Swear
                 not
                 ,
                 nor
                 make
                 any
                 Debauches
                 ;
                 but
                 above
                 all
                 things
                 ,
                 take
                 they
                 an
                 especial
                 care
                 ,
                 not
                 to
                 pay
                 away
                 any
                 Money
                 that
                 day
                 ,
                 out
                 of
                 a
                 fear
                 ,
                 they
                 should
                 be
                 oblig'd
                 not
                 to
                 do
                 any
                 thing
                 else
                 all
                 the
                 year
                 after
                 .
                 There
                 are
                 some
                 who
                 spend
                 the
                 whole
                 day
                 in
                 telling
                 what
                 Money
                 they
                 have
                 in
                 their
                 Houses
                 :
                 others
                 go
                 ,
                 without
                 speaking
                 a
                 word
                 by
                 the
                 way
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 River
                 ,
                 for
                 some
                 water
                 ,
                 wherewith
                 they
                 sprinkle
                 their
                 Houses
                 and
                 Houshold-stuff
                 ,
                 thinking
                 by
                 that
                 means
                 to
                 divert
                 the
                 misfortune
                 which
                 might
                 befall
                 them
                 .
                 If
                 they
                 meet
                 with
                 any
                 one
                 of
                 their
                 acquaintance
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 return
                 home-wards
                 ,
                 they
                 cast
                 some
                 water
                 into
                 his
                 face
                 with
                 their
                 hands
                 ,
                 or
                 haply
                 ,
                 pour
                 the
                 whole
                 Pitcher
                 full
                 upon
                 him
                 :
                 but
                 this
                 is
                 a
                 kindness
                 they
                 do
                 only
                 to
                 their
                 best
                 friends
                 ,
                 out
                 of
                 a
                 perswasion
                 ,
                 that
                 those
                 who
                 are
                 so
                 served
                 ,
                 and
                 have
                 their
                 Cloaths
                 all
                 wet
                 ,
                 cannot
                 fail
                 being
                 happy
                 all
                 the
                 year
                 after
                 .
                 Young
                 people
                 that
                 are
                 not
                 Married
                 ,
                 find
                 also
                 their
                 Divertisement
                 at
                 this
                 solemnity
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 ,
                 to
                 walk
                 up
                 and
                 down
                 the
                 Streets
                 ,
                 or
                 along
                 the
                 River
                 side
                 ,
                 playing
                 upon
                 certain
                 Timbrels
                 of
                 bak'd
                 Earth
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 carry
                 under
                 their
                 arms
                 .
                 Others
                 carry
                 great
                 Staves
                 in
                 their
                 hands
                 ,
                 and
                 go
                 up
                 to
                 their
                 knees
                 in
                 the
                 River
                 ,
                 to
                 dash
                 those
                 who
                 come
                 to
                 fetch
                 water
                 ,
                 either
                 by
                 casting
                 it
                 at
                 them
                 with
                 their
                 hands
                 ,
                 or
                 taking
                 hold
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 to
                 wet
                 them
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 rub
                 their
                 faces
                 with
                 the
                 borders
                 of
                 their
                 wet
                 Garments
                 ,
                 or
                 haply
                 they
                 break
                 the
                 pitchers
                 with
                 their
                 Staves
                 .
                 These
                 last
                 are
                 look'd
                 upon
                 as
                 ill-presaging
                 Birds
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 those
                 who
                 can
                 keep
                 out
                 of
                 their
                 clutches
                 ,
                 think
                 they
                 have
                 avoided
                 many
                 misfortunes
                 that
                 should
                 have
                 happened
                 to
                 them
                 that
                 year
                 .
                 Upon
                 which
                 accompt
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 are
                 some
                 ,
                 who
                 to
                 avoid
                 meeting
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 go
                 and
                 fetch
                 in
                 their
                 water
                 before
                 day
                 :
                 but
                 all
                 these
                 fopperies
                 are
                 done
                 only
                 in
                 the
                 morning
                 ,
                 for
                 as
                 soon
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 afternoon
                 ,
                 they
                 go
                 a
                 walking
                 ,
                 and
                 bestow
                 the
                 time
                 in
                 any
                 of
                 their
                 other
                 ordinary
                 Exercises
                 .
                 The
                 Author
                 of
                 the
                 Preface
                 before
                 the
                 High-Dutch
                 Translation
                 of
                 the
                 Kalusthan
                 ,
                 says
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 Festival
                 is
                 Dedicated
                 to
                 Saint
                 
                   Iohn
                   Baptist
                
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 in
                 Commemoration
                 of
                 his
                 Baptism
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Persians
                 do
                 all
                 those
                 Ceremonies
                 .
                 True
                 it
                 is
                 indeed
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Persians
                 have
                 a
                 certain
                 Veneration
                 for
                 that
                 Saint
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 they
                 go
                 ,
                 to
                 this
                 day
                 ,
                 upon
                 Pilgrimage
                 to
                 his
                 Sepulchre
                 at
                 Damas
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 ,
                 that
                 was
                 the
                 intention
                 of
                 him
                 who
                 instituted
                 this
                 Feast
                 ;
                 but
                 now
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 track
                 to
                 be
                 seen
                 of
                 any
                 such
                 thing
                 .
              
               
                 March
                 the
                 tenth
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 the
                 20.
                 according
                 to
                 our
                 stile
                 ,
                 (
                 for
                 the
                 Author
                 means
                 in
                 all
                 places
                 the
                 old
                 )
                 they
                 celebrated
                 the
                 first
                 day
                 of
                 their
                 year
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 call
                 Nauras
                 ,
                 with
                 great
                 solemnity
                 .
                 For
                 though
                 they
                 commonly
                 count
                 their
                 years
                 from
                 the
                 Hegira
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 Mahomet's
                 flight
                 ,
                 from
                 Meca
                 to
                 Medina
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 their
                 Epoche
                 ,
                 and
                 co-incident
                 with
                 the
                 16
                 of
                 Iuly
                 ,
                 
                 according
                 to
                 our
                 Almanacks
                 ;
                 yet
                 so
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 ,
                 their
                 year
                 ,
                 consisting
                 only
                 of
                 twelve
                 Lunar
                 moneths
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 being
                 eleven
                 days
                 shorter
                 than
                 ours
                 ,
                 they
                 take
                 a
                 certain
                 day
                 for
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 their
                 year
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 that
                 ,
                 on
                 which
                 the
                 Sun
                 enters
                 Aries
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 Vernal
                 Equinox
                 ,
                 in
                 what
                 quarter
                 of
                 the
                 Moon
                 soever
                 it
                 happens
                 ;
                 but
                 of
                 this
                 we
                 shall
                 give
                 a
                 further
                 accompt
                 elsewhere
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Ambassadors
                 sent
                 some
                 of
                 us
                 to
                 the
                 Castle
                 to
                 complement
                 the
                 Chan
                 upon
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 the
                 new
                 year
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 wish
                 him
                 a
                 good
                 one
                 .
                 We
                 found
                 him
                 at
                 Table
                 ,
                 having
                 near
                 him
                 the
                 Minatzim
                 ,
                 or
                 Astrologer
                 ,
                 who
                 rose
                 up
                 ever
                 and
                 anon
                 ,
                 and
                 taking
                 his
                 Astrolabe
                 ,
                 went
                 to
                 observe
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 and
                 at
                 the
                 very
                 moment
                 that
                 the
                 Sun
                 came
                 to
                 the
                 Equator
                 ,
                 he
                 publish'd
                 the
                 new
                 year
                 ,
                 the
                 beginning
                 whereof
                 was
                 celebrated
                 by
                 the
                 firing
                 of
                 some
                 great
                 Guns
                 ,
                 both
                 from
                 the
                 Castle
                 and
                 the
                 City-Walls
                 ,
                 and
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 ,
                 there
                 might
                 be
                 heard
                 a
                 Musick
                 of
                 all
                 sorts
                 of
                 instruments
                 .
                 Opposite
                 to
                 the
                 Chan
                 sat
                 one
                 of
                 their
                 Orators
                 ,
                 whom
                 they
                 call
                 Kasiechuan
                 ,
                 who
                 made
                 an
                 Oration
                 ,
                 intermixt
                 with
                 more
                 Faces
                 and
                 Gestures
                 than
                 any
                 Player
                 can
                 shew
                 on
                 the
                 Stage
                 ,
                 speaking
                 only
                 of
                 the
                 Victories
                 obtained
                 by
                 the
                 Kings
                 of
                 Persia
                 over
                 the
                 Turks
                 ,
                 the
                 Vsbeques
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 enemies
                 of
                 that
                 Nation
                 .
                 The
                 remainder
                 of
                 the
                 day
                 was
                 merrily
                 spent
                 in
                 Eating
                 and
                 Drinking
                 ,
                 whereof
                 we
                 ,
                 who
                 were
                 sent
                 upon
                 the
                 Complement
                 ,
                 participated
                 sufficiently
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 Chan
                 would
                 needs
                 oblige
                 us
                 to
                 sit
                 down
                 at
                 Table
                 with
                 him
                 .
                 The
                 Festival
                 lasted
                 till
                 the
                 next
                 day
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 the
                 Chan
                 made
                 a
                 great
                 Entertainment
                 for
                 the
                 Ambassadors
                 ,
                 whereto
                 he
                 invited
                 also
                 the
                 Monk
                 I
                 spoke
                 of
                 before
                 .
              
               
                 March
                 20.
                 the
                 Chan
                 and
                 the
                 Calenter
                 came
                 to
                 see
                 the
                 Ambassadors
                 .
                 They
                 were
                 both
                 gotten
                 sufficiently
                 Drunk
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 occasion
                 of
                 their
                 Visit
                 was
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Chan
                 being
                 to
                 take
                 a
                 Journey
                 (
                 as
                 he
                 would
                 make
                 us
                 believe
                 )
                 and
                 not
                 likely
                 to
                 return
                 before
                 our
                 departure
                 thence
                 ,
                 he
                 came
                 to
                 tell
                 us
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 thought
                 it
                 unhandsome
                 to
                 go
                 without
                 taking
                 leave
                 of
                 the
                 Ambassadors
                 .
                 He
                 brought
                 along
                 with
                 him
                 his
                 Hakim
                 ,
                 or
                 Physician
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 also
                 some
                 smattering
                 in
                 Astrology
                 ,
                 as
                 most
                 of
                 that
                 Profession
                 have
                 .
                 His
                 Hakim
                 told
                 him
                 ,
                 after
                 he
                 had
                 observ'd
                 the
                 Sky
                 a
                 while
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Stars
                 signify'd
                 it
                 was
                 an
                 unfortunate
                 hour
                 to
                 go
                 into
                 the
                 Lodgings
                 of
                 the
                 Ambassadors
                 ,
                 and
                 upon
                 that
                 Prediction
                 ,
                 they
                 sat
                 down
                 in
                 the
                 Court
                 and
                 fell
                 a-drinking
                 .
                 The
                 Chan
                 having
                 taken
                 notice
                 of
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 Ambassador
                 Crusius's
                 Pages
                 ,
                 a
                 beautiful
                 and
                 well-timbred
                 Lad
                 ,
                 he
                 desir'd
                 him
                 to
                 come
                 near
                 him
                 ;
                 which
                 when
                 he
                 had
                 ,
                 addressing
                 his
                 speech
                 to
                 the
                 Physician
                 ,
                 he
                 ask'd
                 him
                 ,
                 whether
                 he
                 did
                 not
                 think
                 him
                 a
                 fine
                 Boy
                 ,
                 and
                 wish'd
                 he
                 had
                 been
                 his
                 his
                 own
                 Son.
                 The
                 Physician
                 ,
                 having
                 taken
                 another
                 view
                 of
                 the
                 Heavens
                 ,
                 though
                 the
                 Air
                 were
                 not
                 very
                 clear
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 not
                 near
                 night
                 ,
                 made
                 answer
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 ,
                 after
                 he
                 had
                 earnestly
                 
                 view'd
                 the
                 Boy
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 that
                 means
                 Imprinted
                 an
                 Idea
                 of
                 him
                 in
                 his
                 imagination
                 ,
                 he
                 went
                 and
                 lay
                 with
                 a
                 Woman
                 ,
                 he
                 would
                 certainly
                 get
                 as
                 handsome
                 a
                 Boy
                 as
                 that
                 was
                 .
                 This
                 the
                 Chan
                 and
                 his
                 Company
                 believ'd
                 as
                 an
                 Oracle
                 ;
                 insomuch
                 ,
                 that
                 having
                 for
                 some
                 time
                 well
                 considered
                 the
                 Page
                 ,
                 he
                 got
                 on
                 Horse-back
                 and
                 departed
                 .
              
               
                 There
                 was
                 at
                 Schamachie
                 a
                 Persian
                 slave
                 ,
                 named
                 Faruch
                 ,
                 who
                 being
                 a
                 Muscovite
                 by
                 Birth
                 ,
                 had
                 been
                 stollen
                 and
                 sold
                 into
                 Persia
                 ,
                 where
                 he
                 had
                 been
                 circumcis'd
                 ,
                 while
                 he
                 was
                 yet
                 very
                 young
                 .
                 He
                 delighted
                 much
                 to
                 be
                 among
                 us
                 ,
                 because
                 there
                 were
                 in
                 our
                 retinue
                 some
                 persons
                 who
                 could
                 talk
                 with
                 him
                 in
                 his
                 own
                 Language
                 :
                 insomuch
                 that
                 being
                 ,
                 by
                 his
                 often
                 coming
                 to
                 our
                 quarters
                 ,
                 grown
                 familiar
                 with
                 some
                 ,
                 he
                 came
                 one
                 day
                 to
                 tell
                 us
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 should
                 have
                 a
                 care
                 of
                 our
                 Persian
                 Interpreter
                 ,
                 
                 whose
                 name
                 was
                 
                   George
                   Rustan
                
                 ;
                 for
                 ,
                 to
                 his
                 knowledge
                 ,
                 he
                 had
                 written
                 to
                 some
                 of
                 his
                 Friends
                 at
                 Ispahan
                 ,
                 to
                 this
                 effect
                 ;
                 That
                 ,
                 though
                 he
                 had
                 liv'd
                 a
                 long
                 time
                 among
                 Christians
                 ,
                 yet
                 were
                 they
                 not
                 to
                 inferr
                 thence
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 had
                 abjur'd
                 the
                 Mahumetane
                 Religion
                 ;
                 but
                 that
                 he
                 should
                 ere
                 long
                 be
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 to
                 give
                 them
                 further
                 assurances
                 of
                 the
                 contrary
                 .
                 Rustan
                 was
                 a
                 Persian
                 born
                 ,
                 and
                 had
                 ,
                 not
                 many
                 years
                 before
                 ,
                 travell'd
                 into
                 England
                 ,
                 where
                 he
                 had
                 been
                 Baptiz'd
                 .
                 Some
                 years
                 after
                 ,
                 he
                 went
                 into
                 Muscovy
                 ,
                 where
                 we
                 found
                 him
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 English
                 Residents
                 retinue
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 his
                 God-father
                 ;
                 and
                 coming
                 to
                 hear
                 that
                 we
                 were
                 to
                 go
                 into
                 Persia
                 ,
                 he
                 made
                 so
                 many
                 friends
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 so
                 importunate
                 with
                 the
                 Resident
                 ,
                 that
                 at
                 last
                 ,
                 we
                 gave
                 him
                 leave
                 to
                 go
                 along
                 with
                 us
                 as
                 an
                 Interpreter
                 .
                 Yet
                 was
                 he
                 not
                 receiv'd
                 into
                 our
                 retinue
                 ,
                 till
                 he
                 had
                 oblig'd
                 himself
                 by
                 a
                 Writing
                 under
                 his
                 hand
                 ,
                 to
                 come
                 back
                 with
                 us
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 many
                 solemn
                 protestations
                 assured
                 us
                 ,
                 that
                 his
                 going
                 along
                 with
                 us
                 was
                 out
                 of
                 no
                 other
                 design
                 ,
                 than
                 to
                 look
                 after
                 and
                 receive
                 what
                 was
                 due
                 to
                 him
                 of
                 his
                 Patrimony
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 might
                 have
                 somewhat
                 to
                 Trade
                 withal
                 as
                 a
                 Merchant
                 at
                 his
                 return
                 .
                 Accordingly
                 ,
                 we
                 were
                 no
                 sooner
                 come
                 to
                 Ardebil
                 ,
                 but
                 we
                 found
                 the
                 truth
                 of
                 what
                 we
                 had
                 been
                 told
                 by
                 Faruch
                 :
                 for
                 ,
                 Rustan
                 ,
                 as
                 soon
                 as
                 he
                 was
                 got
                 to
                 a
                 place
                 ,
                 where
                 he
                 might
                 expiate
                 his
                 pretended
                 sin
                 ,
                 and
                 declare
                 himself
                 with
                 safety
                 ,
                 he
                 went
                 to
                 the
                 Sepulchre
                 of
                 their
                 great
                 Saint
                 ,
                 Schich-Sefi
                 ,
                 where
                 he
                 did
                 his
                 Devotions
                 as
                 a
                 right
                 Mahumetane
                 :
                 which
                 that
                 he
                 had
                 done
                 ,
                 he
                 got
                 a
                 formal
                 Certificate
                 .
                 We
                 secur'd
                 him
                 at
                 Ispachan
                 ,
                 but
                 he
                 made
                 his
                 escape
                 ,
                 and
                 got
                 into
                 the
                 Sanctuary
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 call
                 Alla-Capi
                 .
                 That
                 done
                 ,
                 he
                 cast
                 himself
                 at
                 the
                 feet
                 of
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Seter
                 ,
                 or
                 Chief
                 of
                 their
                 Sect
                 ,
                 express'd
                 his
                 repentance
                 in
                 tears
                 ,
                 begg'd
                 Pardon
                 ,
                 put
                 himself
                 under
                 the
                 Kings
                 protection
                 ,
                 and
                 remain'd
                 in
                 Persia.
                 
              
               
                 March
                 the
                 22.
                 
                 Father
                 Ambrosio
                 took
                 leave
                 of
                 us
                 ,
                 being
                 to
                 return
                 to
                 his
                 Monastery
                 at
                 Tiflis
                 .
              
               
                 March
                 24.
                 the
                 Chan
                 sent
                 away
                 the
                 New-years
                 gifts
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Governours
                 are
                 wont
                 to
                 send
                 the
                 King
                 at
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 the
                 year
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 were
                 at
                 this
                 time
                 so
                 much
                 the
                 greater
                 ,
                 by
                 how
                 much
                 the
                 disgrace
                 and
                 death
                 of
                 his
                 Brother
                 impos'd
                 upon
                 him
                 a
                 necessity
                 of
                 Courting
                 the
                 Kings
                 favour
                 .
                 The
                 Present
                 consisted
                 in
                 a
                 certain
                 number
                 of
                 excellent
                 Horses
                 ,
                 richly
                 Harness'd
                 ,
                 several
                 Camels
                 loaden
                 with
                 Russia
                 Leather
                 ,
                 several
                 rich
                 Stuffs
                 ,
                 and
                 thirty
                 bags
                 full
                 of
                 Swan's
                 down
                 :
                 but
                 what
                 augmented
                 the
                 value
                 of
                 this
                 rich
                 Present
                 ,
                 was
                 a
                 great
                 number
                 of
                 handsome
                 Boys
                 and
                 Girls
                 ,
                 whom
                 he
                 sent
                 along
                 with
                 it
                 .
                 The
                 Chan
                 went
                 himself
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 City
                 ,
                 with
                 an
                 intention
                 ,
                 as
                 was
                 given
                 out
                 ,
                 to
                 conduct
                 the
                 Present
                 two
                 or
                 three
                 leagues
                 :
                 but
                 he
                 returned
                 not
                 ,
                 leaving
                 ,
                 by
                 that
                 means
                 ,
                 upon
                 the
                 Calenter
                 ,
                 the
                 trouble
                 of
                 providing
                 all
                 things
                 for
                 the
                 prosecution
                 of
                 our
                 Journey
                 .
                 Immediately
                 after
                 the
                 Chan's
                 departure
                 ,
                 there
                 was
                 sent
                 to
                 our
                 quarters
                 the
                 sum
                 of
                 sixty
                 Tumains
                 ,
                 which
                 amount
                 to
                 about
                 a
                 thousand
                 Crowns
                 ,
                 by
                 way
                 of
                 re-embursement
                 for
                 the
                 charges
                 we
                 had
                 been
                 at
                 during
                 our
                 stay
                 at
                 Schamachie
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 ,
                 in
                 regard
                 it
                 amounted
                 not
                 to
                 one
                 half
                 of
                 what
                 we
                 might
                 expect
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 allowance
                 which
                 was
                 assign'd
                 us
                 at
                 our
                 arrival
                 ,
                 
                 the
                 Ambassador
                 Brugman
                 ,
                 sending
                 us
                 to
                 the
                 Calenter
                 about
                 other
                 business
                 ,
                 charged
                 us
                 to
                 ask
                 him
                 by
                 the
                 way
                 ,
                 whether
                 it
                 were
                 upon
                 any
                 order
                 from
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 or
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Governours
                 kindness
                 towards
                 us
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 said
                 sum
                 had
                 been
                 sent
                 us
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 let
                 him
                 know
                 ,
                 that
                 though
                 it
                 was
                 not
                 the
                 intention
                 of
                 the
                 Ambassadors
                 to
                 receive
                 any
                 money
                 ,
                 yet
                 since
                 the
                 Calenter
                 had
                 sent
                 it
                 under
                 his
                 own
                 Seal
                 ,
                 they
                 would
                 carry
                 it
                 so
                 seal'd
                 to
                 Ispahan
                 :
                 That
                 they
                 could
                 not
                 forbear
                 complaining
                 of
                 the
                 injury
                 had
                 been
                 done
                 them
                 in
                 keeping
                 them
                 there
                 so
                 long
                 ,
                 contrary
                 to
                 the
                 orders
                 they
                 had
                 received
                 from
                 Court
                 ,
                 to
                 take
                 the
                 speediest
                 course
                 they
                 could
                 for
                 their
                 departure
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Calenter
                 made
                 answer
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 lay
                 not
                 upon
                 him
                 to
                 maintain
                 the
                 Ambassadors
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 furnish
                 them
                 with
                 money
                 :
                 That
                 it
                 was
                 not
                 to
                 him
                 their
                 Master
                 had
                 sent
                 them
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 accordingly
                 by
                 his
                 Majesty's
                 appointment
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 had
                 sent
                 the
                 foresaid
                 sum
                 :
                 That
                 he
                 could
                 not
                 hinder
                 them
                 from
                 making
                 their
                 complaints
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 they
                 should
                 advantage
                 themselves
                 nothing
                 thereby
                 :
                 That
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 clearing
                 of
                 himself
                 ,
                 he
                 would
                 produce
                 their
                 acquittance
                 at
                 the
                 Court
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 Chan
                 and
                 himself
                 had
                 supply'd
                 them
                 out
                 of
                 their
                 own
                 ,
                 till
                 the
                 Kings
                 Order
                 was
                 brought
                 them
                 :
                 That
                 he
                 was
                 much
                 troubled
                 at
                 the
                 inconveniences
                 which
                 the
                 Ambassadors
                 had
                 been
                 put
                 to
                 ,
                 during
                 the
                 long
                 stay
                 they
                 had
                 made
                 in
                 that
                 City
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 not
                 their
                 fault
                 ,
                 since
                 it
                 had
                 been
                 impossible
                 ,
                 in
                 so
                 short
                 a
                 time
                 ,
                 to
                 get
                 Horses
                 and
                 Wagons
                 enough
                 ,
                 for
                 so
                 many
                 people
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 much
                 Baggage
                 ,
                 intreating
                 us
                 ,
                 ere
                 we
                 went
                 away
                 ,
                 to
                 honour
                 him
                 so
                 far
                 as
                 to
                 Dine
                 with
                 him
                 once
                 more
                 ,
                 which
                 we
                 did
                 .
              
               
               
                 ●
                 March
                 the
                 27.
                 there
                 were
                 brought
                 us
                 sixty
                 Wagons
                 for
                 the
                 Baggage
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 the
                 conveyance
                 of
                 some
                 of
                 the
                 Retinue
                 who
                 were
                 sick
                 ,
                 or
                 not
                 able
                 to
                 ride
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 hundred
                 and
                 twenty
                 Sadle-Nags
                 .
                 We
                 sent
                 away
                 our
                 Steward
                 with
                 all
                 the
                 Baggage
                 that
                 night
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 ere
                 we
                 take
                 our
                 leave
                 quite
                 of
                 a
                 place
                 where
                 we
                 had
                 sojourn'd
                 so
                 long
                 ,
                 
                 it
                 will
                 not
                 be
                 amiss
                 to
                 give
                 here
                 a
                 short
                 accompt
                 of
                 the
                 City
                 of
                 Scamachie
                 .
                 Father
                 Bizarrus
                 ,
                 in
                 his
                 
                   History
                   of
                   Persia
                
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   Ioseph
                   Barbaro
                
                 ,
                 in
                 his
                 Travels
                 ,
                 call
                 it
                 sometimes
                 Summachia
                 ,
                 sometimes
                 Sumachia
                 ,
                 or
                 Samachia
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Spaniards
                 write
                 it
                 Xamachi
                 .
                 Some
                 Geographers
                 place
                 it
                 in
                 their
                 Maps
                 below
                 Derbent
                 ,
                 others
                 place
                 it
                 above
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 are
                 also
                 some
                 who
                 put
                 it
                 in
                 twice
                 ,
                 for
                 fear
                 of
                 failing
                 .
                 It
                 s
                 true
                 name
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 pronunciation
                 of
                 the
                 Persians
                 ,
                 is
                 Scamachie
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 lies
                 forty
                 German
                 Leagues
                 ,
                 or
                 six
                 great
                 dayes
                 journey
                 from
                 Derbent
                 :
                 it
                 being
                 suppos'd
                 a
                 man
                 takes
                 the
                 Mountain
                 way
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 very
                 much
                 about
                 .
                 For
                 if
                 a
                 man
                 goa-foot
                 ,
                 or
                 on
                 horse-back
                 along
                 the
                 Caspian
                 Sea
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 City
                 of
                 Bakuje
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Mountain
                 Lahatz
                 ,
                 where
                 the
                 King
                 hath
                 a
                 place
                 for
                 the
                 receipt
                 of
                 customs
                 upon
                 forein
                 Commodities
                 ,
                 he
                 may
                 easily
                 travel
                 it
                 in
                 two
                 dayes
                 .
                 The
                 Camels
                 ordinarily
                 take
                 the
                 latter
                 way
                 ,
                 and
                 perform
                 their
                 journey
                 in
                 four
                 or
                 five
                 ,
                 and
                 at
                 most
                 in
                 six
                 or
                 seven
                 dayes
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 burthen
                 they
                 carry
                 .
                 Scamachie
                 is
                 the
                 chief
                 City
                 of
                 that
                 noble
                 Province
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 antients
                 called
                 
                   Media
                   Atropatia
                
                 ,
                 or
                 
                   Media
                   Minor
                
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 is
                 now
                 called
                 Schiruan
                 ;
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 more
                 to
                 be
                 observ'd
                 ,
                 in
                 respect
                 of
                 their
                 mistake
                 ,
                 who
                 place
                 this
                 City
                 in
                 Hyrcania
                 .
                 It
                 lies
                 at
                 thirty
                 four
                 degrees
                 ,
                 forty
                 minutes
                 longitude
                 ,
                 and
                 at
                 forty
                 degrees
                 ,
                 fifty
                 minutes
                 latitude
                 ,
                 in
                 a
                 valley
                 between
                 two
                 Mountains
                 ,
                 which
                 hide
                 it
                 so
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 hardly
                 seen
                 till
                 a
                 man
                 comes
                 to
                 the
                 very
                 Gate
                 .
                 The
                 Persians
                 affirm
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 built
                 by
                 
                   Schiruan
                   Schach
                
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 heretofore
                 much
                 larger
                 than
                 it
                 is
                 now
                 ,
                 since
                 there
                 were
                 in
                 it
                 five
                 thousand
                 houses
                 .
                 It
                 was
                 destroy'd
                 by
                 the
                 Turks
                 in
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 King
                 Abas
                 ,
                 who
                 perceiving
                 the
                 Emperour
                 of
                 the
                 Turks
                 took
                 in
                 only
                 the
                 strongest
                 places
                 ,
                 thereby
                 to
                 secure
                 his
                 Conquests
                 ,
                 and
                 minded
                 not
                 open
                 places
                 ,
                 and
                 considering
                 withall
                 ,
                 that
                 so
                 many
                 strong
                 and
                 fortify'd
                 places
                 were
                 rather
                 a
                 burthen
                 than
                 an
                 advantage
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 being
                 in
                 the
                 midst
                 of
                 his
                 Kingdom
                 were
                 hard
                 to
                 keep
                 ,
                 ordered
                 the
                 pulling
                 down
                 of
                 the
                 Walls
                 on
                 the
                 South-side
                 of
                 the
                 City
                 ,
                 where
                 they
                 were
                 strongest
                 .
                 He
                 took
                 the
                 same
                 course
                 with
                 the
                 Cities
                 of
                 
                   Tauris
                   ,
                   Nachtzuan
                   ,
                   Kentza
                
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 This
                 South-part
                 of
                 Scamachie
                 makes
                 as
                 〈◊〉
                 were
                 a
                 City
                 by
                 it self
                 ,
                 as
                 being
                 divided
                 from
                 the
                 North-part
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 still
                 compass'd
                 with
                 a
                 strong
                 Wall
                 ,
                 by
                 a
                 little
                 plain
                 ,
                 which
                 serves
                 for
                 a
                 common
                 Market-place
                 to
                 both
                 .
                 The
                 Persians
                 affirm
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Grand
                 Seigneur
                 having
                 taken
                 the
                 City
                 of
                 Scamachie
                 ,
                 took
                 the
                 stones
                 from
                 all
                 the
                 Sepulchres
                 ,
                 and
                 therewith
                 repair'd
                 the
                 Walls
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 The
                 North-side
                 of
                 the
                 City
                 lies
                 at
                 the
                 foot
                 of
                 a
                 little
                 Mountain
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 somewhat
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 much
                 bigger
                 than
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 containing
                 but
                 about
                 nine
                 hundred
                 houses
                 .
                 It
                 hath
                 but
                 a
                 poor
                 Wall
                 about
                 it
                 ,
                 which
                 being
                 but
                 low
                 ,
                 and
                 having
                 but
                 a
                 wretched
                 Ditch
                 ,
                 hinders
                 not
                 but
                 that
                 a
                 man
                 may
                 come
                 into
                 the
                 City
                 at
                 any
                 time
                 .
                 
                 The
                 City
                 hath
                 five
                 Gates
                 ;
                 its
                 streets
                 are
                 narrow
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 houses
                 low
                 ,
                 and
                 most
                 built
                 of
                 Mortar
                 and
                 Earth
                 .
                 There
                 are
                 very
                 few
                 of
                 Brick
                 ,
                 or
                 Free-stone
                 .
                 The
                 Inhabitants
                 are
                 partly
                 Armenians
                 ,
                 partly
                 Georgians
                 :
                 who
                 have
                 each
                 their
                 particular
                 Language
                 ,
                 so
                 as
                 that
                 they
                 would
                 not
                 understand
                 one
                 another
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 did
                 not
                 make
                 use
                 of
                 the
                 Turkish
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 common
                 to
                 both
                 ,
                 not
                 only
                 in
                 Schiruan
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 all
                 over
                 Persia.
                 Their
                 greatest
                 Commerce
                 lies
                 in
                 Stuffs
                 of
                 Silk
                 and
                 Cotton
                 ,
                 whereof
                 there
                 are
                 such
                 quantities
                 made
                 ,
                 that
                 Women
                 ,
                 nay
                 ,
                 very
                 Children
                 make
                 a
                 shift
                 to
                 get
                 their
                 living
                 there
                 ,
                 by
                 spinning
                 and
                 preparing
                 the
                 Silk
                 and
                 Cotton
                 for
                 the
                 work-men
                 .
                 Most
                 of
                 their
                 shops
                 are
                 in
                 the
                 South-part
                 of
                 the
                 City
                 ,
                 where
                 there
                 is
                 also
                 a
                 Basar
                 ,
                 or
                 Market-place
                 ,
                 into
                 which
                 abutt
                 many
                 streets
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 all
                 covered
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 convenience
                 of
                 the
                 Merchants
                 .
                 Not
                 far
                 from
                 this
                 Market-place
                 ,
                 there
                 are
                 two
                 Store-houses
                 ,
                 containing
                 many
                 Chambers
                 and
                 Galleries
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 entertainment
                 of
                 forein
                 Merchants
                 ,
                 who
                 sell
                 by
                 whole-sale
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 the
                 disposal
                 of
                 their
                 Merchandises
                 .
                 One
                 is
                 called
                 
                   Schach
                   Caravansera
                
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 the
                 place
                 appointed
                 for
                 the
                 Muscovites
                 ,
                 who
                 bring
                 thither
                 Tin
                 ,
                 Russia
                 Leather
                 ,
                 Copper
                 ,
                 Furrs
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 Commodities
                 .
                 The
                 other
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 called
                 
                   Losgi
                   Caravansera
                
                 ,
                 was
                 built
                 for
                 the
                 Tartars
                 of
                 Circassia
                 ,
                 who
                 do
                 not
                 bring
                 their
                 Commodities
                 thither
                 ,
                 but
                 lead
                 them
                 ,
                 they
                 being
                 only
                 Horses
                 ,
                 Women
                 ,
                 young
                 Lads
                 ,
                 and
                 handsom
                 Maids
                 ,
                 wherewith
                 they
                 Trade
                 among
                 themselves
                 in
                 their
                 own
                 Countrey
                 ,
                 where
                 they
                 steal
                 them
                 upon
                 the
                 Frontiers
                 of
                 Muscovy
                 .
                 The
                 Iews
                 ,
                 who
                 have
                 also
                 some
                 part
                 of
                 this
                 latter
                 Store-house
                 assign'd
                 them
                 ,
                 upon
                 this
                 accompt
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Muscovites
                 will
                 not
                 admit
                 them
                 into
                 their
                 Company
                 ,
                 bring
                 thither
                 ,
                 from
                 Tabefferahn
                 ,
                 the
                 best
                 Woollen
                 Tapistry
                 in
                 the
                 whole
                 Countrey
                 ,
                 whereof
                 there
                 is
                 brought
                 into
                 Europe
                 but
                 the
                 refuse
                 .
                 Stuffs
                 of
                 Silk
                 and
                 Cotton
                 ,
                 nay
                 ,
                 Gold
                 and
                 Silver
                 Brocadoes
                 ,
                 as
                 also
                 Bows
                 ,
                 Arrows
                 ,
                 and
                 Cymitars
                 ,
                 are
                 sold
                 there
                 at
                 a
                 very
                 reasonable
                 rate
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 our
                 return
                 from
                 Persia
                 ,
                 the
                 Muscovian
                 Envoy
                 
                   Alexei
                   Savinouits
                
                 woulds
                 needs
                 go
                 into
                 the
                 Storehouse
                 belonging
                 to
                 the
                 Tartars
                 ,
                 &
                 being
                 a
                 person
                 of
                 a
                 pleasant
                 humour
                 ,
                 he
                 fell
                 a
                 cheapning
                 of
                 a
                 Boy
                 ,
                 about
                 fifteen
                 or
                 sixteen
                 years
                 of
                 age
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 handsom
                 enough
                 ,
                 and
                 ask'd
                 the
                 Tartar
                 what
                 price
                 he
                 set
                 him
                 at
                 ,
                 who
                 made
                 answer
                 ,
                 he
                 should
                 have
                 him
                 for
                 a
                 hundred
                 Crowns
                 .
                 Alexei
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 no
                 mind
                 to
                 buy
                 ,
                 proffer'd
                 him
                 two
                 and
                 thirty
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 Tartar
                 laugh'd
                 at
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 giving
                 the
                 Boy
                 a
                 clap
                 upon
                 the
                 buttocks
                 ,
                 told
                 the
                 Muscovite
                 ,
                 that
                 that
                 very
                 part
                 of
                 him
                 was
                 worth
                 more
                 .
              
               
               
                 There
                 are
                 also
                 in
                 the
                 City
                 three
                 Hamams
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 Baths
                 ,
                 or
                 publick
                 Stoves
                 ,
                 the
                 use
                 whereof
                 is
                 as
                 ordinary
                 in
                 Persia
                 as
                 Muscovy
                 .
                 There
                 are
                 two
                 which
                 are
                 common
                 to
                 both
                 men
                 and
                 women
                 ,
                 but
                 with
                 this
                 distinction
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 women
                 go
                 in
                 only
                 in
                 the
                 day-time
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 men
                 in
                 the
                 night
                 .
                 The
                 third
                 which
                 they
                 call
                 
                   Hamam
                   Schach
                
                 is
                 only
                 for
                 the
                 men
                 .
                 Hard
                 by
                 this
                 third
                 Bath
                 there
                 are
                 two
                 great
                 Trees
                 ,
                 for
                 which
                 the
                 Persians
                 have
                 a
                 great
                 Veneration
                 ,
                 as
                 having
                 been
                 planted
                 by
                 one
                 of
                 their
                 Saints
                 ,
                 named
                 Schich-Marith
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 interr'd
                 not
                 far
                 thence
                 ,
                 in
                 a
                 Metzid
                 ,
                 or
                 Church
                 ,
                 where
                 there
                 are
                 greater
                 Devotions
                 done
                 than
                 in
                 other
                 Metzids
                 about
                 the
                 City
                 ,
                 wherein
                 there
                 are
                 six
                 in
                 all
                 .
                 The
                 Revenue
                 of
                 this
                 Bath
                 is
                 spent
                 in
                 Luminaries
                 ,
                 Cloaths
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 things
                 necessary
                 about
                 the
                 holy
                 Sepulchre
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Chan
                 ,
                 
                 or
                 Governour
                 of
                 the
                 City
                 of
                 Scamachie
                 ,
                 hath
                 also
                 the
                 command
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 Province
                 ,
                 joyntly
                 with
                 the
                 Calenter
                 ,
                 or
                 King's
                 Lieutenant
                 .
                 The
                 Governour
                 is
                 entrusted
                 with
                 the
                 Administration
                 of
                 Justice
                 ,
                 as
                 also
                 the
                 disposal
                 of
                 things
                 Civil
                 and
                 Military
                 ,
                 upon
                 which
                 last
                 accompt
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 oblig'd
                 to
                 maintain
                 a
                 thousand
                 men
                 ,
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Revenue
                 of
                 his
                 Government
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 be
                 in
                 a
                 readiness
                 to
                 march
                 ,
                 upon
                 the
                 first
                 order
                 he
                 receives
                 to
                 that
                 purpose
                 .
                 The
                 Kings
                 Lieutenant
                 hath
                 the
                 oversight
                 of
                 his
                 Revenue
                 ,
                 and
                 disposes
                 of
                 the
                 Crown-Lands
                 ,
                 but
                 is
                 not
                 oblig'd
                 to
                 go
                 to
                 the
                 Wars
                 :
                 on
                 the
                 contrary
                 he
                 is
                 left
                 in
                 the
                 Province
                 ,
                 whereof
                 he
                 hath
                 the
                 sole
                 command
                 during
                 the
                 absence
                 of
                 the
                 other
                 .
                 The
                 Chan's
                 name
                 was
                 Areb
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 kept
                 a
                 very
                 noble
                 Court
                 ,
                 though
                 he
                 were
                 a
                 person
                 of
                 very
                 low
                 extraction
                 ,
                 son
                 to
                 a
                 Peasant
                 of
                 the
                 Village
                 of
                 Scerab
                 ,
                 between
                 Tauris
                 and
                 Ardebil
                 :
                 but
                 the
                 lowness
                 of
                 his
                 extraction
                 was
                 recompens'd
                 in
                 the
                 great
                 endowments
                 he
                 was
                 Master
                 of
                 .
                 The
                 Persians
                 are
                 very
                 indifferent
                 as
                 to
                 a
                 man's
                 birth
                 ,
                 provided
                 he
                 be
                 otherwise
                 a
                 person
                 of
                 courage
                 and
                 worth
                 ,
                 and
                 Areb
                 had
                 much
                 of
                 both
                 ,
                 and
                 had
                 acquir'd
                 so
                 great
                 reputation
                 by
                 his
                 valour
                 ,
                 that
                 Schach-Sefi
                 made
                 him
                 Controller
                 of
                 his
                 Ordinance
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 besieg'd
                 Eruan
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Turks
                 had
                 taken
                 from
                 the
                 Persians
                 .
                 He
                 discharg'd
                 that
                 trust
                 so
                 well
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 all
                 other
                 things
                 answer'd
                 the
                 opinion
                 the
                 King
                 had
                 conceived
                 of
                 him
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 bestow'd
                 on
                 him
                 then
                 the
                 Government
                 of
                 Scamachie
                 ,
                 which
                 became
                 vacant
                 by
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 Terruch-Chan
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 kill'd
                 in
                 the
                 siege
                 we
                 spoke
                 of
                 before
                 .
                 Areb
                 took
                 no
                 small
                 pleasure
                 in
                 shewing
                 us
                 the
                 wounds
                 he
                 had
                 receiv'd
                 in
                 that
                 War
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 telling
                 us
                 how
                 many
                 Turks
                 heads
                 he
                 had
                 brought
                 to
                 his
                 King
                 ,
                 who
                 sent
                 him
                 continually
                 upon
                 parties
                 and
                 forlorns
                 ,
                 against
                 the
                 Army
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 coming
                 to
                 relieve
                 that
                 place
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Governour
                 and
                 his
                 Lieutenant
                 had
                 both
                 very
                 gracefull
                 and
                 bold
                 aspects
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 that
                 all
                 the
                 requisite
                 qualities
                 in
                 Commanders
                 ,
                 save
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 both
                 so
                 addicted
                 to
                 Wine
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 seldom
                 met
                 fasting
                 :
                 but
                 the
                 Governour
                 had
                 still
                 this
                 advantage
                 over
                 his
                 Lieutenant
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 more
                 apt
                 to
                 be
                 overcome
                 by
                 it
                 than
                 the
                 other
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 may
                 boldly
                 and
                 truly
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 ,
                 in
                 all
                 this
                 City
                 ,
                 I
                 found
                 not
                 the
                 least
                 track
                 of
                 Antiquity
                 .
                 For
                 ,
                 though
                 I
                 took
                 abundance
                 of
                 pains
                 to
                 find
                 out
                 that
                 great
                 Tower
                 ,
                 whereof
                 
                   Iohn
                   Cartwright
                
                 an
                 English
                 Gentleman
                 ,
                 speaks
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 relation
                 of
                 his
                 
                   Travels
                   into
                   Persia
                
                 ,
                 where
                 he
                 sayes
                 it
                 is
                 built
                 of
                 Flint
                 and
                 Free-stone
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 they
                 have
                 thrust
                 many
                 dead
                 mens
                 skulls
                 between
                 the
                 stones
                 ,
                 yet
                 could
                 not
                 find
                 any
                 such
                 thing
                 ,
                 or
                 learn
                 any
                 news
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 'T
                 is
                 true
                 ,
                 I
                 found
                 two
                 mens
                 heads
                 cut
                 in
                 the
                 stone
                 ,
                 at
                 one
                 certain
                 place
                 of
                 the
                 City-wall
                 ,
                 but
                 no
                 body
                 could
                 tell
                 me
                 what
                 they
                 Represented
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 also
                 true
                 ,
                 that
                 ,
                 not
                 far
                 from
                 the
                 City
                 ,
                 there
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 seen
                 the
                 ruins
                 of
                 a
                 Castle
                 ,
                 which
                 had
                 some
                 time
                 been
                 fortify'd
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 same
                 Author
                 sayes
                 elsewhere
                 .
                 For
                 it
                 is
                 certain
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 are
                 the
                 remainders
                 of
                 a
                 very
                 strong
                 place
                 within
                 half
                 a
                 League
                 of
                 the
                 City
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 towards
                 the
                 North-side
                 ,
                 upon
                 a
                 very
                 high
                 ,
                 and
                 very
                 steepy
                 Mountain
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 called
                 
                   Kale
                   Kulestan
                
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 had
                 the
                 curiosity
                 to
                 go
                 up
                 to
                 the
                 top
                 of
                 the
                 said
                 Mountain
                 ,
                 and
                 found
                 nothing
                 whole
                 ,
                 but
                 a
                 very
                 noble
                 great
                 Cellar
                 ,
                 and
                 near
                 it
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 deepest
                 Wells
                 that
                 ever
                 I
                 saw
                 ,
                 both
                 compass'd
                 with
                 the
                 best
                 free-stone
                 that
                 ever
                 was
                 put
                 in
                 any
                 work
                 .
                 We
                 were
                 told
                 that
                 that
                 Province
                 had
                 heretofore
                 had
                 its
                 particular
                 Kings
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 
                   Schiruan
                   Scach
                
                 had
                 built
                 that
                 Castle
                 ,
                 upon
                 the
                 accompt
                 of
                 one
                 of
                 his
                 Chasses
                 ,
                 or
                 Concubines
                 ,
                 who
                 gave
                 it
                 the
                 name
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 Alexander
                 the
                 Great
                 that
                 destroy'd
                 that
                 noble
                 Structure
                 ,
                 which
                 none
                 ever
                 after
                 offer'd
                 to
                 repair
                 .
                 I
                 am
                 of
                 opinion
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Castle
                 derived
                 its
                 name
                 from
                 the
                 neighbouring
                 Valley
                 ,
                 in
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 ,
                 having
                 running
                 through
                 it
                 a
                 Brook
                 ,
                 which
                 makes
                 it
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 most
                 delightful
                 places
                 in
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 being
                 in
                 the
                 Spring
                 cover'd
                 with
                 an
                 infinite
                 number
                 of
                 Tulips
                 ,
                 which
                 nature
                 her self
                 is
                 pleas'd
                 to
                 produce
                 there
                 ,
                 sit
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 much
                 admir'd
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 called
                 the
                 place
                 
                   Kale
                   Kulestan
                
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 the
                 Fort
                 ,
                 or
                 
                   Castle
                   of
                   Roses
                
                 ,
                 since
                 the
                 Persians
                 give
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 Kulestan
                 ,
                 or
                 
                   Valley
                   of
                   Roses
                
                 to
                 all
                 those
                 places
                 ,
                 where
                 they
                 would
                 have
                 it
                 express'd
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 an
                 extraordinary
                 pleasantness
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 necessity
                 of
                 seeking
                 the
                 Etymology
                 of
                 that
                 name
                 in
                 Fables
                 ,
                 or
                 in
                 things
                 which
                 might
                 have
                 hapned
                 before
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 Alexander
                 the
                 Great
                 ,
                 whereof
                 the
                 Persians
                 have
                 had
                 nothing
                 transmitted
                 to
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 Near
                 Kulestan
                 ,
                 
                 between
                 the
                 Fort
                 and
                 the
                 City
                 of
                 Scamachie
                 ,
                 there
                 are
                 also
                 two
                 Chapels
                 ,
                 upon
                 a
                 Mountain
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 higher
                 than
                 that
                 we
                 spoke
                 of
                 last
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 greater
                 of
                 the
                 two
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 built
                 in
                 the
                 form
                 of
                 a
                 Parallelogram
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 very
                 high
                 Sepulchre
                 to
                 be
                 seen
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 about
                 it
                 several
                 pieces
                 of
                 Cloath
                 and
                 Rags
                 of
                 all
                 sorts
                 of
                 colours
                 ,
                 with
                 Rods
                 of
                 Iron
                 ,
                 whose
                 ends
                 are
                 like
                 the
                 tops
                 of
                 Arrows
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 are
                 fastned
                 or
                 ty'd
                 to
                 the
                 Sepulchre
                 with
                 a
                 silk
                 string
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 
                 other
                 ,
                 there
                 were
                 two
                 Sepulchres
                 ,
                 adorn'd
                 much
                 after
                 the
                 same
                 manner
                 with
                 the
                 former
                 .
                 These
                 are
                 the
                 Tombs
                 of
                 some
                 of
                 their
                 Saints
                 ,
                 near
                 which
                 they
                 often
                 do
                 their
                 Devotions
                 .
              
               
                 From
                 this
                 last
                 Chapel
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 descent
                 into
                 a
                 spacious
                 Vault
                 ,
                 
                 where
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 seen
                 the
                 Sepulchre
                 of
                 one
                 of
                 their
                 Kings
                 Daughters
                 ,
                 named
                 
                   Amelek
                   Kanna
                
                 ,
                 of
                 whom
                 they
                 relate
                 ,
                 that
                 she
                 had
                 so
                 great
                 an
                 aversion
                 against
                 marriage
                 ,
                 that
                 her
                 Father
                 desirous
                 she
                 should
                 match
                 with
                 a
                 Tartar-Prince
                 ,
                 she
                 kill'd
                 her self
                 ,
                 to
                 prevent
                 it
                 .
                 The
                 same
                 Cartwright
                 says
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 young
                 maids
                 of
                 those
                 parts
                 go
                 once
                 a
                 year
                 to
                 the
                 Sepulchre
                 of
                 this
                 Princess
                 ,
                 to
                 bewail
                 her
                 death
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 possible
                 ,
                 that
                 ,
                 in
                 his
                 time
                 ,
                 some
                 such
                 thing
                 might
                 be
                 done
                 ;
                 but
                 let
                 it
                 be
                 taken
                 for
                 certain
                 ,
                 that
                 that
                 custom
                 is
                 now
                 absolutely
                 abolish'd
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 Devotion
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 Heat
                 ,
                 which
                 obliges
                 the
                 Inhabitants
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 height
                 of
                 Summer
                 ,
                 to
                 retire
                 to
                 this
                 Mountain
                 ,
                 as
                 also
                 to
                 Kulestan
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 greater
                 coolness
                 of
                 the
                 air
                 :
                 and
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 out
                 of
                 such
                 a
                 consideration
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 do
                 their
                 Devotions
                 near
                 these
                 Saints
                 more
                 frequently
                 in
                 that
                 season
                 ,
                 than
                 at
                 any
                 other
                 time
                 of
                 the
                 year
                 .
                 Trades-men
                 ,
                 and
                 persons
                 of
                 mean
                 condition
                 ,
                 stay
                 there
                 only
                 in
                 the
                 day
                 time
                 ,
                 and
                 at
                 night
                 return
                 to
                 the
                 City
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 Chan
                 ,
                 the
                 Calenter
                 ,
                 and
                 persons
                 of
                 quality
                 have
                 their
                 Tents
                 pitch'd
                 there
                 ,
                 and
                 remove
                 not
                 thence
                 during
                 the
                 three
                 hottest
                 Moneths
                 of
                 the
                 year
                 .
                 During
                 which
                 time
                 they
                 also
                 drive
                 their
                 Cattel
                 towards
                 the
                 Mountain
                 of
                 Elbours
                 ,
                 where
                 they
                 find
                 not
                 only
                 a
                 more
                 temperate
                 air
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 as
                 good
                 Meadow-ground
                 as
                 any
                 in
                 all
                 Persia.
                 That
                 Mountain
                 is
                 part
                 of
                 Mount
                 Caucasus
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 is
                 of
                 such
                 height
                 ,
                 that
                 though
                 it
                 be
                 at
                 a
                 very
                 great
                 distance
                 from
                 thence
                 ,
                 inasmuch
                 as
                 it
                 lies
                 on
                 one
                 side
                 of
                 Tabristhan
                 ,
                 towards
                 Georgia
                 ,
                 yet
                 may
                 it
                 be
                 discover'd
                 from
                 
                   Kale
                   Kulesthan
                
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 other
                 neighbouring
                 Mountains
                 of
                 Scamachie
                 .
                 It
                 was
                 upon
                 this
                 Mountain
                 of
                 Elbours
                 ,
                 
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 reported
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Persians
                 kept
                 and
                 antiently
                 Worshiped
                 their
                 perpetual
                 Fire
                 :
                 but
                 now
                 there
                 is
                 not
                 the
                 least
                 track
                 to
                 be
                 seen
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 neither
                 there
                 ,
                 nor
                 near
                 Iescht
                 ,
                 though
                 Texeira
                 ,
                 and
                 those
                 who
                 follow
                 him
                 ,
                 would
                 have
                 us
                 believe
                 the
                 contrary
                 .
                 True
                 indeed
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 are
                 ,
                 to
                 this
                 day
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Indies
                 ,
                 certain
                 Religious
                 men
                 ,
                 who
                 have
                 a
                 Veneration
                 for
                 the
                 Fire
                 ,
                 and
                 keep
                 it
                 in
                 with
                 the
                 same
                 care
                 that
                 the
                 Persians
                 did
                 heretofore
                 ;
                 as
                 we
                 shall
                 take
                 occasion
                 to
                 shew
                 in
                 the
                 subsequent
                 Travels
                 of
                 Mandelslo
                 into
                 those
                 parts
                 .
                 But
                 it
                 is
                 time
                 we
                 return
                 to
                 the
                 pursuance
                 of
                 our
                 Journey
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Baggage
                 being
                 sent
                 away
                 the
                 27.
                 of
                 March
                 in
                 the
                 Evening
                 ,
                 
                 the
                 Ambassadors
                 follow'd
                 the
                 next
                 day
                 ,
                 and
                 were
                 upon
                 their
                 way
                 two
                 hours
                 before
                 day
                 .
                 The
                 Ambassador
                 Brugman
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 dis-satisfy'd
                 with
                 the
                 Treatment
                 we
                 had
                 receiv'd
                 at
                 Scamachie
                 ,
                 would
                 not
                 permit
                 the
                 Calenter
                 should
                 have
                 the
                 honour
                 to
                 conduct
                 us
                 ,
                 but
                 gave
                 order
                 we
                 should
                 dislodge
                 and
                 depart
                 without
                 any
                 noise
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 all
                 should
                 go
                 ,
                 while
                 it
                 was
                 yet
                 Night
                 ,
                 afoot
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Gates
                 ,
                 where
                 we
                 took
                 Horse
                 .
                 Having
                 Travell'd
                 about
                 two
                 Leagues
                 ,
                 we
                 found
                 a
                 Scotch-man
                 of
                 our
                 retinue
                 ,
                 whose
                 name
                 was
                 
                   Alexander
                   Chambers
                
                 ,
                 dead
                 in
                 the
                 Waggon
                 ,
                 though
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 Loading
                 of
                 the
                 Baggage
                 ,
                 he
                 seem'd
                 to
                 be
                 so
                 well
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 conceiv'd
                 he
                 might
                 have
                 gone
                 through
                 the
                 Journey
                 ,
                 which
                 occasion'd
                 us
                 to
                 make
                 a
                 Halt
                 ,
                 to
                 dispose
                 of
                 the
                 Body
                 into
                 the
                 ground
                 .
                 We
                 buried
                 him
                 at
                 the
                 bottom
                 of
                 a
                 little
                 Hill
                 ,
                 cover'd
                 all
                 over
                 with
                 Hyacinths
                 ,
                 on
                 the
                 left
                 hand
                 ,
                 near
                 the
                 High-way
                 .
              
               
                 Having
                 got
                 half
                 a
                 League
                 further
                 ,
                 we
                 came
                 to
                 the
                 Sepulchre
                 of
                 another
                 Saint
                 ,
                 named
                 
                   Pyr
                   Mardechan
                
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Country
                 of
                 Fakerlu
                 ,
                 where
                 we
                 were
                 forc'd
                 to
                 take
                 up
                 our
                 Quarters
                 in
                 the
                 open
                 Air
                 ,
                 and
                 without
                 Tents
                 ,
                 making
                 a
                 shift
                 in
                 that
                 manner
                 to
                 pass
                 over
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 sharpest
                 Nights
                 we
                 had
                 in
                 all
                 our
                 Journey
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 Storm
                 ,
                 which
                 came
                 attended
                 by
                 Lightning
                 ,
                 Thunder
                 ,
                 Wind
                 ,
                 Rain
                 ,
                 Snow
                 and
                 Frost
                 ;
                 the
                 Ambassador
                 Brugman
                 being
                 desirous
                 to
                 outvy
                 the
                 Thonder
                 ,
                 with
                 our
                 Artillery
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 caus'd
                 to
                 be
                 several
                 times
                 discharg'd
                 .
                 The
                 next
                 day
                 ,
                 the
                 same
                 Ambassador
                 having
                 observ'd
                 ,
                 that
                 several
                 pieces
                 of
                 Canon
                 were
                 left
                 behind
                 ,
                 because
                 there
                 were
                 not
                 Camels
                 enough
                 to
                 bring
                 them
                 away
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 Horses
                 were
                 too
                 weak
                 to
                 draw
                 them
                 ,
                 would
                 needs
                 fall
                 out
                 with
                 the
                 Mehemander
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 so
                 transported
                 with
                 Passion
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 came
                 to
                 Railing
                 ,
                 and
                 Spetting
                 when
                 he
                 nam'd
                 the
                 Chan
                 and
                 the
                 Calenter
                 ,
                 and
                 said
                 that
                 the
                 Chan
                 had
                 not
                 been
                 so
                 good
                 as
                 his
                 Word
                 ,
                 and
                 had
                 ly'd
                 in
                 all
                 he
                 said
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 he
                 should
                 resent
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 he
                 would
                 either
                 have
                 his
                 Life
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 other
                 should
                 have
                 his
                 .
              
               
                 Some
                 were
                 of
                 opinion
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 would
                 stay
                 there
                 till
                 the
                 pieces
                 we
                 had
                 left
                 at
                 Scamachie
                 were
                 brought
                 up
                 :
                 but
                 ,
                 upon
                 the
                 Remonstrances
                 of
                 some
                 others
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 place
                 was
                 too
                 incommodious
                 ;
                 that
                 we
                 had
                 nothing
                 over
                 our
                 Heads
                 ;
                 that
                 we
                 should
                 want
                 both
                 Wood
                 and
                 Provisions
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 sick
                 Persons
                 would
                 not
                 be
                 able
                 to
                 endure
                 the
                 Cold
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 resolv'd
                 we
                 should
                 go
                 on
                 ,
                 which
                 we
                 did
                 ,
                 and
                 came
                 ,
                 after
                 two
                 Leagues
                 travel
                 to
                 a
                 Caravansera
                 ,
                 called
                 Tach●si
                 ,
                 and
                 having
                 gone
                 two
                 Leagues
                 further
                 ,
                 we
                 were
                 got
                 to
                 the
                 top
                 of
                 the
                 Mountain
                 of
                 Schamachie
                 .
              
               
                 Upon
                 the
                 top
                 of
                 the
                 said
                 Mountain
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 fair
                 Plain
                 ,
                 and
                 an
                 even
                 and
                 fertile
                 ground
                 ,
                 though
                 in
                 Winter
                 ,
                 and
                 at
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 the
                 Spring
                 ,
                 Rain
                 ,
                 Snow
                 and
                 hard
                 Weather
                 are
                 no
                 strangers
                 there
                 ,
                 and
                 bring
                 the
                 same
                 inconveniences
                 along
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 do
                 in
                 some
                 parts
                 of
                 Europe
                 .
                 But
                 as
                 soon
                 as
                 we
                 were
                 come
                 to
                 the
                 brow
                 or
                 descent
                 of
                 the
                 Mountain
                 ,
                 we
                 saw
                 a
                 clear
                 Sky
                 ,
                 a
                 chearful
                 Sun
                 ,
                 and
                 discover'd
                 a
                 Country
                 wholly
                 cover'd
                 with
                 Verdure
                 ,
                 in
                 a
                 spacious
                 Plain
                 ,
                 which
                 reaching
                 above
                 ten
                 Leagues
                 ,
                 without
                 any
                 excrescency
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 
                 height
                 of
                 two
                 foot
                 ,
                 represented
                 to
                 us
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 in
                 a
                 Map
                 ,
                 the
                 Course
                 and
                 Conjunction
                 of
                 those
                 two
                 Rivers
                 ,
                 Araxes
                 and
                 Cyrus
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Writings
                 of
                 Antient
                 Historians
                 and
                 Geographers
                 have
                 so
                 highly
                 celebrated
                 .
                 This
                 descent
                 was
                 above
                 half
                 a
                 league
                 ,
                 but
                 easie
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 very
                 steepy
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 those
                 who
                 went
                 fore-most
                 ,
                 looking
                 behind
                 them
                 ,
                 saw
                 the
                 last
                 of
                 our
                 company
                 descending
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Clouds
                 .
                 We
                 took
                 up
                 our
                 Lodging
                 that
                 night
                 in
                 certain
                 Ottacks
                 ,
                 or
                 Huts
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Tartarian
                 Shepherds
                 had
                 set
                 up
                 there
                 near
                 their
                 Flocks
                 .
              
               
                 Mar.
                 30.
                 we
                 got
                 four
                 leagues
                 ,
                 along
                 the
                 Plain
                 ,
                 as
                 far
                 as
                 the
                 Village
                 of
                 Kasilu
                 .
                 We
                 met
                 ,
                 in
                 our
                 way
                 ,
                 
                 with
                 a
                 company
                 of
                 Sheep-herds
                 and
                 Cow-herds
                 ,
                 who
                 march'd
                 with
                 their
                 Houses
                 and
                 all
                 their
                 Houshold-stuff
                 ,
                 their
                 Wives
                 and
                 Children
                 ,
                 all
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 shuffled
                 together
                 in
                 Wagons
                 ,
                 or
                 pack'd
                 up
                 upon
                 Horses
                 ,
                 Cows
                 ,
                 Asses
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 Creatures
                 ,
                 not
                 ordinarily
                 us'd
                 in
                 carriage
                 ,
                 after
                 a
                 very
                 odd
                 manner
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 as
                 represented
                 a
                 very
                 Fantastick
                 kind
                 of
                 Transmigration
                 .
              
               
                 Ever
                 after
                 that
                 day
                 ,
                 we
                 had
                 nothing
                 but
                 fair
                 weather
                 ,
                 a
                 Sky
                 clear
                 ,
                 and
                 without
                 any
                 cloudiness
                 ,
                 save
                 that
                 when
                 we
                 travell'd
                 over
                 the
                 Mountains
                 ,
                 we
                 might
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Morning
                 ,
                 see
                 the
                 Heavens
                 a
                 little
                 over-cast
                 ;
                 but
                 as
                 soon
                 as
                 the
                 Sun
                 appear'd
                 ,
                 all
                 was
                 dispell'd
                 .
              
               
                 March
                 the
                 last
                 ,
                 we
                 travell'd
                 two
                 leagues
                 ,
                 along
                 the
                 River
                 side
                 ,
                 to
                 a
                 Village
                 named
                 Tzauat
                 ,
                 upon
                 the
                 right
                 side
                 of
                 the
                 Kur
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 River
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Antients
                 called
                 Cyrus
                 ,
                 all
                 the
                 Houses
                 whereof
                 were
                 built
                 of
                 Reeds
                 and
                 Canes
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 cover'd
                 with
                 Earth
                 .
                 About
                 a
                 quarter
                 of
                 a
                 league
                 above
                 this
                 Village
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 Conflux
                 ,
                 or
                 meeting
                 of
                 this
                 River
                 with
                 that
                 of
                 Araxes
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 now
                 called
                 Aras
                 ,
                 at
                 thirty
                 nine
                 degrees
                 ,
                 fifty
                 four
                 minutes
                 Elevation
                 ;
                 the
                 Cyrus
                 coming
                 from
                 West-north-west
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Aras
                 from
                 South-west
                 .
                 These
                 Rivers
                 after
                 they
                 are
                 met
                 together
                 are
                 about
                 four
                 hundred
                 paces
                 in
                 breadth
                 .
                 Their
                 water
                 is
                 black
                 and
                 deep
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 brink
                 on
                 both
                 sides
                 pretty
                 high
                 .
                 All
                 along
                 the
                 River
                 side
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 Meadow
                 grounds
                 of
                 the
                 Province
                 of
                 Mokan
                 ,
                 were
                 cover'd
                 with
                 Liquorice
                 ,
                 the
                 stalk
                 whereof
                 is
                 many
                 times
                 as
                 big
                 as
                 a
                 man's
                 arm
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 juyce
                 ,
                 beyond
                 all
                 comparison
                 ,
                 sweeter
                 and
                 more
                 pleasant
                 than
                 that
                 of
                 Europe
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 River
                 Kur
                 serves
                 for
                 a
                 common
                 Frontier
                 to
                 the
                 two
                 Provinces
                 of
                 Schiruan
                 and
                 Mokan
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 Bridge
                 of
                 Boats
                 over
                 it
                 ,
                 near
                 Tzawat
                 .
                 We
                 pass'd
                 over
                 it
                 the
                 second
                 of
                 April
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 found
                 ,
                 on
                 the
                 other
                 side
                 of
                 the
                 River
                 ,
                 another
                 Mehemandar
                 ,
                 whom
                 the
                 Chan
                 or
                 Governour
                 of
                 Ardebil
                 had
                 sent
                 to
                 meet
                 us
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 conduct
                 us
                 in
                 the
                 pursuance
                 of
                 our
                 Journey
                 ,
                 as
                 far
                 as
                 the
                 chief
                 City
                 of
                 his
                 Government
                 .
                 He
                 had
                 brought
                 along
                 with
                 him
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 carriage
                 of
                 us
                 and
                 the
                 Baggage
                 ,
                 forty
                 Camels
                 ,
                 and
                 three
                 hundred
                 Horses
                 :
                 in
                 regard
                 ,
                 the
                 way
                 we
                 were
                 then
                 to
                 come
                 into
                 being
                 very
                 bad
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 continued
                 Mountains
                 and
                 Valleys
                 ,
                 we
                 could
                 not
                 have
                 made
                 any
                 use
                 of
                 our
                 Waggons
                 .
                 He
                 supply'd
                 us
                 with
                 Provisions
                 in
                 abundance
                 ,
                 allowing
                 us
                 ,
                 every
                 day
                 ,
                 ten
                 Sheep
                 ,
                 thirty
                 Batmans
                 of
                 Wine
                 ,
                 and
                 Rice
                 ,
                 Butter
                 Eggs
                 ,
                 Almonds
                 ,
                 Raisins
                 ,
                 Apples
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 sorts
                 of
                 Fruits
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 we
                 pleas'd
                 .
                 On
                 Sunday
                 ,
                 after
                 Sermon
                 ,
                 we
                 departed
                 ,
                 taking
                 our
                 way
                 along
                 the
                 River
                 Aras
                 ,
                 for
                 above
                 a
                 League
                 .
                 We
                 lodg'd
                 that
                 night
                 within
                 half
                 a
                 League
                 of
                 the
                 River
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 entrance
                 of
                 a
                 great
                 Heath
                 in
                 Hutts
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Mehemandar
                 had
                 purposely
                 ordered
                 to
                 be
                 provided
                 ,
                 for
                 our
                 convenience
                 .
              
               
                 April
                 the
                 third
                 ,
                 we
                 pass'd
                 over
                 the
                 Heath
                 ,
                 which
                 reaches
                 about
                 four
                 Farsangs
                 ,
                 or
                 Persian
                 Leagues
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 we
                 were
                 lodg'd
                 again
                 that
                 night
                 in
                 Hutts
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 had
                 been
                 the
                 night
                 before
                 .
                 We
                 had
                 seen
                 all
                 that
                 day
                 in
                 great
                 Herds
                 ,
                 a
                 kind
                 of
                 Deer
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Turks
                 call
                 Tzeiran
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 
                   Persians
                   ,
                   Ahu
                
                 ,
                 which
                 have
                 some
                 resemblance
                 to
                 our
                 Harts
                 ,
                 save
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 rather
                 Red
                 than
                 Fawn
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 Horns
                 have
                 no
                 Brow-anclers
                 ,
                 but
                 are
                 smooth
                 ,
                 and
                 lye
                 backward
                 like
                 those
                 of
                 wild
                 Goats
                 .
                 They
                 are
                 very
                 swift
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 are
                 not
                 any
                 of
                 that
                 kind
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 were
                 told
                 ,
                 but
                 what
                 are
                 in
                 the
                 Province
                 of
                 Mokan
                 ,
                 and
                 about
                 
                   Schamachie
                   ,
                   Karrabach
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Merrage
                 .
              
               
                 April
                 4.
                 we
                 were
                 forc'd
                 to
                 leave
                 the
                 way
                 of
                 the
                 Heath
                 ,
                 though
                 much
                 the
                 nearer
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 take
                 another
                 ,
                 which
                 brought
                 us
                 ,
                 by
                 a
                 great
                 compass
                 of
                 above
                 six
                 Leagues
                 ,
                 to
                 a
                 Torrent
                 called
                 Balharu
                 ,
                 out
                 of
                 this
                 consideration
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 we
                 had
                 travell'd
                 along
                 the
                 Heath
                 ,
                 we
                 should
                 have
                 wanted
                 water
                 ,
                 
                 both
                 for
                 our selves
                 and
                 our
                 Horses
                 .
                 We
                 found
                 in
                 that
                 place
                 abundance
                 of
                 Tortoises
                 ,
                 which
                 had
                 made
                 their
                 Nests
                 along
                 the
                 side
                 of
                 the
                 Torrent
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 Sand
                 of
                 the
                 little
                 Hills
                 thereabouts
                 ,
                 but
                 all
                 expos'd
                 to
                 the
                 Mid-day
                 Sun
                 ,
                 so
                 to
                 give
                 the
                 greater
                 heat
                 to
                 their
                 Eggs
                 ,
                 which
                 cannot
                 be
                 hatch'd
                 but
                 in
                 the
                 Hot
                 ,
                 
                 or
                 rather
                 burning
                 Sand.
                 Perceiving
                 some
                 men
                 on
                 the
                 other
                 side
                 of
                 the
                 Torrent
                 ,
                 some
                 of
                 our
                 people
                 had
                 the
                 curiosity
                 to
                 cross
                 it
                 ,
                 to
                 observe
                 their
                 manner
                 of
                 Life
                 :
                 Their
                 Children
                 were
                 stark
                 Naked
                 ,
                 and
                 Aged
                 persons
                 had
                 nothing
                 about
                 them
                 but
                 a
                 shirt
                 or
                 smock
                 of
                 Cotton
                 .
                 The
                 poor
                 people
                 entertain'd
                 us
                 very
                 kindly
                 ,
                 and
                 brought
                 us
                 some
                 Milk.
                 They
                 thought
                 that
                 the
                 King
                 of
                 Persia
                 had
                 sent
                 for
                 us
                 ,
                 to
                 serve
                 him
                 in
                 his
                 Wars
                 against
                 the
                 Turk
                 ,
                 out
                 of
                 which
                 perswasion
                 ,
                 they
                 pray'd
                 for
                 our
                 good
                 success
                 ,
                 that
                 God
                 would
                 make
                 their
                 and
                 our
                 Enemy
                 fly
                 before
                 us
                 ,
                 as
                 far
                 as
                 Stamp●l
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 Constanti●ople
                 .
              
               
                 April
                 the
                 5.
                 we
                 overcame
                 the
                 Heath
                 of
                 Mokan
                 ,
                 and
                 came
                 to
                 the
                 Mountain
                 and
                 Country
                 of
                 Betzirwan
                 ,
                 
                 after
                 we
                 had
                 twelve
                 several
                 times
                 cross'd
                 one
                 little
                 River
                 ,
                 which
                 lay
                 so
                 many
                 times
                 in
                 our
                 way
                 .
                 We
                 got
                 that
                 day
                 five
                 leagues
                 ,
                 and
                 lodg'd
                 at
                 night
                 in
                 a
                 Village
                 called
                 
                   Schechm●r
                   at
                
                 .
                 Most
                 of
                 the
                 Houses
                 were
                 built
                 at
                 the
                 foot
                 of
                 the
                 Mountain
                 ,
                 and
                 some
                 within
                 the
                 Mountain
                 ,
                 and
                 were
                 cover'd
                 with
                 Reeds
                 :
                 but
                 we
                 found
                 not
                 any
                 Body
                 in
                 the
                 Village
                 ,
                 for
                 those
                 who
                 went
                 along
                 
                 with
                 the
                 Chan
                 of
                 Schamachie's
                 Present
                 ,
                 for
                 Ispahan
                 ,
                 had
                 made
                 the
                 Country
                 people
                 believe
                 ,
                 us
                 they
                 pass'd
                 that
                 way
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 were
                 a
                 sort
                 of
                 Barbarous
                 people
                 ,
                 who
                 thought
                 it
                 not
                 enough
                 to
                 take
                 and
                 ransack
                 all
                 ,
                 but
                 did
                 also
                 abuse
                 and
                 beat
                 such
                 as
                 entertain'd
                 us
                 :
                 upon
                 which
                 accompt
                 of
                 us
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 all
                 gone
                 to
                 hide
                 themselves
                 in
                 the
                 Rocks
                 of
                 the
                 neighbouring
                 Mountain
                 .
                 There
                 were
                 some
                 of
                 our
                 company
                 ,
                 who
                 got
                 up
                 a
                 very
                 high
                 Mountain
                 to
                 see
                 what
                 Simples
                 they
                 could
                 find
                 there
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 take
                 a
                 view
                 of
                 the
                 adjacent
                 Country
                 :
                 but
                 they
                 found
                 not
                 any
                 there
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 other
                 nearer
                 Mountains
                 ,
                 which
                 were
                 higher
                 than
                 that
                 we
                 were
                 upon
                 ,
                 absolutely
                 deprived
                 us
                 of
                 the
                 sight
                 of
                 the
                 Champain
                 .
              
               
                 They
                 met
                 not
                 with
                 any
                 thing
                 remarkable
                 there
                 ,
                 save
                 that
                 upon
                 the
                 very
                 top
                 of
                 the
                 Mountain
                 ,
                 there
                 was
                 a
                 pleasant
                 Spring
                 ,
                 near
                 which
                 we
                 saw
                 coming
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 clefts
                 of
                 the
                 Rock
                 a
                 kind
                 of
                 Crabb
                 ,
                 which
                 some
                 among
                 us
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 never
                 seen
                 any
                 before
                 ,
                 took
                 for
                 some
                 venemous
                 Creature
                 .
                 The
                 Author
                 is
                 of
                 opinion
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 Sea-fish
                 ;
                 but
                 he
                 is
                 mistaken
                 ,
                 for
                 it
                 is
                 properly
                 no
                 other
                 animal
                 than
                 that
                 which
                 in
                 Latin
                 is
                 called
                 Cancer
                 ,
                 is
                 found
                 in
                 Rivers
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 of
                 a
                 different
                 species
                 from
                 the
                 common
                 Sea-crabb
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 called
                 Acastus
                 .
                 We
                 sate
                 down
                 by
                 the
                 Spring-side
                 ,
                 and
                 ,
                 in
                 what
                 Liquor
                 nature
                 had
                 furnish'd
                 the
                 place
                 with
                 ,
                 drunk
                 to
                 our
                 Friends
                 in
                 Germany
                 .
              
               
                 April
                 6.
                 
                 We
                 could
                 not
                 possibly
                 get
                 above
                 two
                 Leagues
                 ,
                 over
                 Mountains
                 and
                 Rocks
                 ,
                 where
                 we
                 saw
                 a
                 great
                 number
                 of
                 Fig-trees
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Earth
                 produc'd
                 there
                 without
                 any
                 Cultivation
                 .
                 We
                 came
                 at
                 night
                 to
                 a
                 ruin'd
                 Village
                 ,
                 called
                 Tisle
                 ;
                 but
                 ere
                 we
                 had
                 quite
                 taken
                 up
                 our
                 Quarters
                 and
                 unloaded
                 the
                 Baggage
                 ,
                 word
                 was
                 brought
                 us
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 the
                 Plague
                 ,
                 which
                 ,
                 the
                 Autumn
                 before
                 ,
                 had
                 consumed
                 〈◊〉
                 the
                 Inhabitants
                 of
                 that
                 place
                 ;
                 whereupon
                 we
                 immediately
                 left
                 it
                 .
                 The
                 Ambassadors
                 caus'd
                 a
                 Tent
                 to
                 be
                 pitch'd
                 in
                 the
                 fields
                 ,
                 but
                 all
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 retinue
                 had
                 ,
                 at
                 first
                 ,
                 no
                 other
                 covering
                 over
                 their
                 Heads
                 than
                 the
                 Sky
                 ,
                 till
                 the
                 Mehemandar
                 had
                 sent
                 for
                 some
                 Tartarian
                 Huts
                 ,
                 
                 which
                 were
                 brought
                 late
                 in
                 the
                 night
                 loaded
                 upon
                 Oxen.
                 These
                 kind
                 of
                 Huts
                 are
                 made
                 of
                 several
                 pieces
                 of
                 Wood
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 fasten'd
                 together
                 at
                 the
                 ends
                 ,
                 so
                 as
                 they
                 may
                 be
                 taken
                 a-sunder
                 ,
                 or
                 set
                 together
                 in
                 a
                 short
                 time
                 .
                 The
                 Sieur
                 Vchterits
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 stay'd
                 a
                 while
                 in
                 the
                 Village
                 ,
                 to
                 see
                 the
                 Baggage
                 loaden
                 and
                 convey'd
                 thence
                 ,
                 coming
                 to
                 the
                 Ambassadors
                 ▪
                 Tent
                 ,
                 was
                 so
                 rail'd
                 at
                 by
                 the
                 Ambassador
                 Brugman
                 ,
                 who
                 reproach'd
                 him
                 that
                 he
                 came
                 from
                 an
                 Infected
                 House
                 ,
                 to
                 bring
                 the
                 Plague
                 among
                 them
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 fell
                 into
                 a
                 Feaver
                 .
              
               
                 There
                 were
                 some
                 in
                 the
                 Company
                 ,
                 who
                 finding
                 the
                 weather
                 somewhat
                 close
                 and
                 cold
                 ,
                 went
                 and
                 lock'd
                 themselves
                 up
                 in
                 a
                 house
                 ,
                 where
                 they
                 made
                 a
                 good
                 fire
                 ,
                 and
                 spent
                 the
                 time
                 merrily
                 with
                 the
                 Wine
                 they
                 had
                 kept
                 the
                 day
                 before
                 ,
                 diverting
                 themselves
                 ,
                 and
                 singing
                 to
                 drive
                 away
                 Melancholy
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 forget
                 the
                 froward
                 humour
                 of
                 the
                 Ambassador
                 Brugman
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 were
                 as
                 much
                 afraid
                 of
                 as
                 the
                 unwholsome
                 air
                 .
                 The
                 Indians
                 had
                 begun
                 the
                 building
                 of
                 a
                 Caravansera
                 in
                 that
                 place
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 convenience
                 of
                 Commerce
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 grown
                 to
                 a
                 considerable
                 height
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 Plague
                 had
                 hindred
                 them
                 from
                 finishing
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 7.
                 
                 we
                 had
                 a
                 very
                 sad
                 dayes
                 journey
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 being
                 forc'd
                 ,
                 in
                 a
                 continual
                 trot
                 ,
                 to
                 travel
                 above
                 ten
                 leagues
                 ,
                 without
                 ever
                 baiting
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 cold
                 ,
                 the
                 wind
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 snow
                 ,
                 which
                 not
                 onely
                 disheartned
                 our
                 people
                 ,
                 many
                 whereof
                 fell
                 sick
                 ,
                 but
                 lay
                 so
                 heavy
                 upon
                 the
                 Camels
                 ,
                 that
                 divers
                 of
                 them
                 fell
                 down
                 under
                 their
                 burthens
                 .
                 There
                 is
                 in
                 these
                 parts
                 abundance
                 of
                 Absynthium
                 ,
                 or
                 Wormwood
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 we
                 were
                 told
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Herb
                 of
                 it
                 is
                 so
                 venemous
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 Horses
                 or
                 any
                 other
                 Creature
                 eat
                 thereof
                 ,
                 they
                 die
                 immediately
                 ,
                 upon
                 which
                 accompt
                 it
                 was
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 durst
                 not
                 unbit
                 that
                 day
                 .
                 About
                 noon
                 ,
                 we
                 came
                 in
                 sight
                 of
                 a
                 Caravansera
                 ,
                 called
                 Aggis
                 ,
                 the
                 structure
                 whereof
                 is
                 of
                 the
                 noblest
                 kind
                 we
                 had
                 seen
                 .
                 
                 Not
                 far
                 from
                 it
                 ,
                 we
                 met
                 a
                 Persian
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 excellently
                 well
                 mounted
                 ,
                 and
                 attended
                 by
                 two
                 servants
                 ,
                 who
                 told
                 us
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 King
                 had
                 sent
                 him
                 to
                 be
                 our
                 Mehemandar
                 ,
                 to
                 take
                 order
                 for
                 our
                 subsistence
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 Conduct
                 us
                 with
                 the
                 soonest
                 to
                 the
                 Court.
                 We
                 lodg'd
                 that
                 night
                 in
                 a
                 Village
                 called
                 Tzanlu
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 foot
                 of
                 a
                 Mountain
                 ,
                 where
                 we
                 found
                 excellent
                 Gardens
                 ,
                 and
                 abundance
                 of
                 fruit-trees
                 ,
                 but
                 no
                 Wood
                 for
                 firing
                 ,
                 insomuch
                 that
                 we
                 were
                 forc'd
                 to
                 make
                 use
                 of
                 Cow-dung
                 ,
                 Hors-dung
                 ,
                 and
                 Camels-dung
                 .
                 We
                 sent
                 away
                 that
                 day
                 our
                 Forrager
                 ,
                 to
                 take
                 up
                 Quarters
                 for
                 us
                 at
                 Ardebil
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 8.
                 having
                 broke
                 our
                 fast
                 ,
                 we
                 got
                 on
                 Hors-back
                 ,
                 and
                 after
                 we
                 had
                 travell'd
                 three
                 leagues
                 along
                 the
                 Mountain
                 of
                 Tzizetlu
                 ,
                 we
                 came
                 to
                 the
                 River
                 Karasu
                 ,
                 which
                 rises
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Mountain
                 of
                 Bakru
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Countrey
                 of
                 Kilan
                 .
                 VVe
                 cross'd
                 it
                 near
                 the
                 Village
                 of
                 Samajan
                 ,
                 over
                 a
                 very
                 fair
                 stone
                 bridge
                 ,
                 containing
                 six
                 noble
                 Arches
                 ,
                 which
                 were
                 in
                 all
                 thirty
                 eight
                 fathom
                 in
                 length
                 .
                 About
                 half
                 a
                 league
                 thence
                 ,
                 we
                 came
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 that
                 day's
                 journey
                 ,
                 to
                 a
                 Village
                 called
                 Thabedar
                 ,
                 two
                 little
                 leagues
                 from
                 Ardebil
                 ,
                 where
                 we
                 stay'd
                 that
                 night
                 .
                 The
                 next
                 day
                 ,
                 being
                 Easter-day
                 ,
                 we
                 saw
                 how
                 the
                 Inhabitants
                 dawb
                 the
                 VValls
                 of
                 their
                 Houses
                 with
                 Dung
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Sun
                 may
                 the
                 sooner
                 dry
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 make
                 it
                 combustible
                 :
                 but
                 we
                 were
                 also
                 in
                 this
                 place
                 terribly
                 persecuted
                 with
                 Fleas
                 and
                 Lice
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 nasty
                 Vermine
                 ,
                 wherewith
                 we
                 were
                 in
                 a
                 manner
                 cover'd
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 9.
                 we
                 Celebrated
                 our
                 Easter
                 ,
                 beginning
                 the
                 Festival
                 with
                 the
                 firing
                 of
                 our
                 great
                 Guns
                 ,
                 and
                 small
                 shot
                 ,
                 which
                 we
                 ordered
                 to
                 be
                 discharged
                 thrice
                 .
                 That
                 done
                 ,
                 we
                 had
                 a
                 Sermon
                 ,
                 and
                 did
                 our
                 Devotions
                 .
              
               
                 About
                 noon
                 we
                 were
                 visited
                 by
                 our
                 new
                 Mehemandar
                 ,
                 whose
                 name
                 was
                 Netzefbce
                 ;
                 he
                 
                 was
                 a
                 person
                 of
                 an
                 excellent
                 good
                 humour
                 .
                 He
                 came
                 to
                 Complement
                 us
                 upon
                 occasion
                 of
                 the
                 Festival
                 ,
                 and
                 brought
                 us
                 a
                 Present
                 of
                 five
                 fishes
                 dry'd
                 in
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 a
                 dish
                 ,
                 full
                 of
                 Bread
                 ,
                 Pomegranates
                 ,
                 Apples
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 sort
                 of
                 Pears
                 I
                 had
                 never
                 seen
                 before
                 ,
                 fashion'd
                 like
                 a
                 Citron
                 ,
                 and
                 full
                 of
                 a
                 very
                 pleasant
                 juyce
                 ,
                 and
                 having
                 a
                 sweet
                 scent
                 ,
                 pickled
                 Cowcumbers
                 ,
                 preserv'd
                 Garlick
                 ,
                 and
                 Schiras-wine
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 most
                 esteem'd
                 of
                 any
                 that
                 grows
                 in
                 Persia.
                 
              
               
                 April
                 10.
                 being
                 Easter-Monday
                 :
                 we
                 made
                 our
                 entrance
                 into
                 Ardebil
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 most
                 part
                 with
                 the
                 same
                 Ceremonies
                 ,
                 but
                 with
                 greater
                 Pomp
                 and
                 Magnificence
                 ,
                 than
                 we
                 had
                 done
                 at
                 Scamachie
                 .
                 About
                 noon
                 ,
                 we
                 met
                 with
                 a
                 party
                 of
                 Horse
                 ,
                 which
                 having
                 saluted
                 ,
                 and
                 taken
                 a
                 view
                 of
                 us
                 ,
                 immediately
                 returned
                 towards
                 the
                 City
                 .
              
               
                 Near
                 the
                 Village
                 of
                 Kelheran
                 ,
                 
                 (
                 which
                 is
                 so
                 noble
                 a
                 place
                 ,
                 that
                 viewing
                 ,
                 at
                 a
                 distance
                 ,
                 its
                 Steeples
                 ,
                 or
                 Towers
                 ,
                 whereof
                 there
                 are
                 a
                 very
                 great
                 number
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 make
                 a
                 very
                 great
                 shew
                 ,
                 in
                 regard
                 they
                 are
                 built
                 of
                 stones
                 of
                 several
                 colours
                 ,
                 we
                 took
                 it
                 for
                 the
                 City
                 it self
                 ,
                 though
                 they
                 are
                 distant
                 one
                 from
                 the
                 other
                 above
                 half
                 a
                 league
                 )
                 we
                 met
                 with
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 head
                 of
                 a
                 body
                 of
                 Horse
                 ,
                 the
                 Calenter
                 of
                 Ardebil
                 ,
                 whose
                 name
                 was
                 
                   Taleb
                   Chan
                
                 ,
                 an
                 aged
                 ,
                 and
                 very
                 spare
                 man.
                 Having
                 saluted
                 the
                 Ambassadors
                 ,
                 he
                 rid
                 on
                 one
                 side
                 of
                 them
                 .
                 Having
                 pass'd
                 by
                 the
                 Village
                 ,
                 we
                 saw
                 in
                 a
                 spacious
                 Plain
                 ,
                 abundance
                 of
                 horse
                 and
                 foot
                 ,
                 who
                 opened
                 to
                 make
                 us
                 way
                 .
                 Some
                 paces
                 thence
                 ,
                 we
                 saw
                 crossing
                 the
                 fields
                 towards
                 us
                 at
                 the
                 head
                 of
                 a
                 Brigade
                 of
                 above
                 a
                 thousand
                 Horse
                 ,
                 the
                 Governour
                 of
                 Ardebil
                 ,
                 whose
                 name
                 was
                 
                   Kelbele
                   Chan.
                
                 He
                 was
                 a
                 low
                 man
                 ,
                 but
                 of
                 a
                 good
                 aspect
                 and
                 pleasant
                 humour
                 .
                 After
                 the
                 Complements
                 reciprocally
                 past
                 between
                 him
                 and
                 the
                 Ambassadors
                 ,
                 he
                 rode
                 in
                 between
                 them
                 .
                 Before
                 our
                 Troop
                 ,
                 there
                 march'd
                 two
                 youths
                 clad
                 in
                 Sheep-skins
                 of
                 several
                 colours
                 ,
                 upon
                 their
                 clean
                 skirts
                 ,
                 and
                 carrying
                 each
                 of
                 them
                 upon
                 the
                 top
                 of
                 a
                 long
                 and
                 very
                 slender
                 pole
                 ,
                 an
                 Orenge
                 .
                 The
                 poles
                 ,
                 we
                 were
                 told
                 ,
                 were
                 made
                 of
                 a
                 Date-tree
                 .
              
               
                 These
                 youths
                 read
                 and
                 sung
                 ,
                 out
                 of
                 a
                 Book
                 ,
                 certain
                 Verses
                 made
                 in
                 honour
                 of
                 
                   Mahomet
                   ,
                   Aly
                
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   Schach
                   Sefi
                
                 .
                 They
                 were
                 Sons
                 or
                 Disciples
                 to
                 a
                 certain
                 Abdalla
                 ,
                 of
                 whom
                 we
                 shall
                 speak
                 hereafter
                 .
                 After
                 them
                 came
                 others
                 ,
                 who
                 were
                 cloathed
                 in
                 white
                 ,
                 and
                 had
                 a
                 wonderful
                 Art
                 in
                 imitating
                 the
                 Notes
                 and
                 singing
                 of
                 Nightingales
                 and
                 other
                 birds
                 .
                 On
                 both
                 sides
                 march'd
                 the
                 Timbrels
                 and
                 Hawboies
                 ;
                 in
                 some
                 places
                 there
                 were
                 people
                 dancing
                 and
                 singing
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 ,
                 and
                 at
                 others
                 were
                 some
                 dancing
                 after
                 another
                 manner
                 .
                 Some
                 cast
                 their
                 caps
                 up
                 into
                 the
                 air
                 ,
                 and
                 caught
                 them
                 again
                 with
                 cries
                 and
                 exclamations
                 of
                 joy
                 .
                 There
                 were
                 some
                 danc'd
                 with
                 little
                 Garlands
                 about
                 their
                 heads
                 ,
                 much
                 like
                 those
                 we
                 had
                 seen
                 at
                 Scamachie
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 celebrated
                 there
                 ,
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 Aly.
                 Near
                 the
                 City
                 stood
                 the
                 Guards
                 ,
                 in
                 two
                 files
                 ,
                 having
                 their
                 Bows
                 and
                 Arrows
                 in
                 their
                 hands
                 ,
                 Coats
                 of
                 Mail
                 about
                 their
                 bodies
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 heads
                 cover'd
                 with
                 little
                 Caps
                 like
                 Calottes
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 call
                 Aratskin
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 they
                 had
                 plac'd
                 abundance
                 of
                 Feathers
                 ,
                 the
                 ends
                 whereof
                 ,
                 some
                 thrust
                 through
                 their
                 Caps
                 ,
                 into
                 the
                 skin
                 .
                 Many
                 of
                 them
                 were
                 naked
                 down
                 to
                 the
                 waste
                 ,
                 and
                 though
                 they
                 had
                 the
                 flesh
                 of
                 their
                 Arms
                 and
                 Breasts
                 pierced
                 with
                 Daggers
                 or
                 Ponyards
                 ,
                 yet
                 did
                 they
                 not
                 seem
                 sensible
                 of
                 any
                 pain
                 thereat
                 ;
                 whence
                 we
                 inferr'd
                 there
                 might
                 be
                 something
                 of
                 Charm
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 Sorcerers
                 ,
                 there
                 being
                 abundance
                 that
                 deserve
                 that
                 name
                 in
                 Persia.
                 There
                 was
                 also
                 a
                 Company
                 of
                 Indians
                 ,
                 who
                 as
                 we
                 pass'd
                 by
                 ,
                 saluted
                 us
                 ,
                 after
                 their
                 way
                 ,
                 with
                 a
                 low
                 inclination
                 of
                 the
                 head
                 ,
                 putting
                 their
                 hands
                 to
                 their
                 breasts
                 .
                 When
                 we
                 were
                 come
                 somewhat
                 near
                 the
                 City
                 ,
                 there
                 was
                 so
                 great
                 a
                 confluence
                 of
                 people
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 could
                 not
                 get
                 a
                 hundred
                 paces
                 forward
                 without
                 making
                 a
                 halt
                 ;
                 insomuch
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 forc'd
                 to
                 drive
                 them
                 away
                 with
                 Cudgels
                 and
                 Bulls-pizzels
                 ,
                 so
                 to
                 make
                 them
                 give
                 way
                 .
                 And
                 within
                 the
                 City
                 ,
                 all
                 the
                 Windows
                 ,
                 Houses-tops
                 ,
                 Steeples
                 ,
                 and
                 Trees
                 ,
                 were
                 full
                 of
                 those
                 ,
                 who
                 came
                 from
                 all
                 parts
                 to
                 see
                 our
                 passage
                 through
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Governour
                 brought
                 us
                 ,
                 through
                 a
                 spacious
                 Garden
                 ,
                 into
                 a
                 fair
                 Summer-house
                 ,
                 to
                 which
                 there
                 were
                 ten
                 stairs
                 to
                 get
                 up
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 treated
                 us
                 with
                 a
                 sumptuous
                 Collation
                 ,
                 in
                 a
                 very
                 stately
                 Gallery
                 ;
                 honouring
                 all
                 those
                 who
                 came
                 up
                 with
                 the
                 Ambassadors
                 so
                 far
                 as
                 to
                 present
                 ,
                 to
                 every
                 one
                 of
                 them
                 with
                 his
                 own
                 hands
                 ,
                 a
                 Vessel
                 full
                 of
                 Wine
                 ,
                 while
                 all
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 Retinue
                 were
                 treated
                 below
                 ,
                 in
                 a
                 Tent
                 ,
                 which
                 had
                 been
                 purposely
                 pitch'd
                 there
                 to
                 that
                 end
                 .
                 The
                 Collation
                 was
                 accompany'd
                 with
                 the
                 best
                 Musick
                 the
                 Country
                 could
                 afford
                 ,
                 as
                 also
                 with
                 a
                 Dance
                 performed
                 by
                 their
                 Ochtzi
                 ,
                 or
                 Archers
                 ,
                 who
                 dancing
                 ,
                 in
                 cadence
                 ,
                 with
                 their
                 Bows
                 in
                 their
                 hands
                 ,
                 represented
                 a
                 kind
                 of
                 Ball
                 ,
                 which
                 their
                 exactness
                 of
                 the
                 observance
                 of
                 time
                 made
                 more
                 delightful
                 &
                 divertive
                 ,
                 than
                 had
                 been
                 the
                 singing
                 of
                 those
                 two
                 youths
                 ,
                 the
                 sons
                 of
                 Abdalla
                 ,
                 who
                 with
                 their
                 Orenges
                 in
                 their
                 hands
                 ,
                 very
                 seriously
                 celebrated
                 the
                 praises
                 of
                 their
                 Prophet
                 .
                 After
                 the
                 Collation
                 and
                 Divertisement
                 ,
                 the
                 Ambassadors
                 were
                 conducted
                 to
                 very
                 spacious
                 Lodgings
                 ,
                 which
                 had
                 been
                 taken
                 up
                 for
                 them
                 in
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 noblest
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 City
                 ,
                 which
                 Lodgings
                 had
                 sometime
                 belong'd
                 to
                 
                   Sara
                   Chutza
                
                 ,
                 high
                 Chancellor
                 of
                 Persia.
                 The
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 Retinue
                 were
                 Lodg'd
                 not
                 far
                 from
                 them
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 neighbourhood
                 ,
                 where
                 they
                 were
                 well
                 accommodated
                 ,
                 by
                 those
                 into
                 whose
                 houses
                 they
                 were
                 receiv'd
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 Summer-house
                 ,
                 being
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 noblest
                 Structures
                 I
                 ever
                 saw
                 ,
                 deserves
                 I
                 should
                 give
                 in
                 this
                 place
                 a
                 more
                 particular
                 description
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 
                 
                   Sulfagar
                   Chan
                
                 ,
                 the
                 Predecessor
                 of
                 
                   Kelbele
                   Chan
                
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Government
                 of
                 Ardebil
                 ,
                 a
                 Person
                 of
                 infinite
                 wealth
                 ,
                 had
                 built
                 it
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 a
                 modell
                 he
                 had
                 brought
                 out
                 of
                 Turkey
                 .
                 The
                 figure
                 of
                 it
                 was
                 Octagonal
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 was
                 three
                 Stories
                 ,
                 so
                 
                 rais'd
                 ,
                 that
                 Art
                 had
                 not
                 left
                 any
                 thing
                 to
                 be
                 desir'd
                 .
                 Every
                 story
                 had
                 its
                 Fountains
                 ,
                 which
                 cast
                 their
                 water
                 higher
                 than
                 any
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 House
                 .
                 The
                 Walls
                 were
                 built
                 of
                 a
                 sort
                 of
                 Glittering
                 stones
                 ,
                 of
                 all
                 Colours
                 ,
                 Blew
                 ,
                 Green
                 ,
                 Red
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 all
                 sorts
                 of
                 Figures
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 Floors
                 were
                 cover'd
                 with
                 the
                 richest
                 Tapistry
                 the
                 Country
                 could
                 afford
                 .
                 All
                 about
                 the
                 House
                 there
                 was
                 a
                 spacious
                 Gallery
                 ,
                 all
                 built
                 with
                 Marble
                 ,
                 and
                 adorn'd
                 with
                 Painting
                 ,
                 representing
                 Flowers
                 and
                 Leaves
                 .
                 At
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 corners
                 of
                 that
                 Gallery
                 ,
                 there
                 was
                 a
                 little
                 Couch
                 or
                 Chair
                 of
                 State
                 ,
                 four
                 foot
                 square
                 ,
                 cover'd
                 with
                 Embroider'd
                 Tapistry
                 ,
                 having
                 in
                 the
                 midst
                 a
                 Quilt
                 wrought
                 with
                 Gold
                 and
                 Silk
                 ,
                 
                 to
                 signifie
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 passing
                 one
                 day
                 through
                 Ardebil
                 ,
                 had
                 rested
                 himself
                 there
                 ;
                 which
                 made
                 the
                 place
                 so
                 Venerable
                 ,
                 that
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 none
                 should
                 come
                 near
                 it
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 encompass'd
                 with
                 an
                 Iron
                 rail
                 .
                 The
                 said
                 
                   Sulfagar
                   Chan
                
                 had
                 built
                 also
                 another
                 House
                 of
                 Pleasure
                 or
                 Summer-house
                 ,
                 in
                 a
                 great
                 Garden
                 ,
                 near
                 a
                 stone-Bridge
                 ,
                 without
                 the
                 City
                 ;
                 but
                 at
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 our
                 Travels
                 that
                 way
                 ,
                 it
                 lay
                 desolate
                 ,
                 as
                 indeed
                 it
                 had
                 been
                 ever
                 since
                 the
                 Death
                 of
                 Sulfagar
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 been
                 Executed
                 ,
                 upon
                 the
                 instigation
                 of
                 Kartzogar
                 ,
                 General
                 of
                 the
                 Persian
                 Army
                 .
                 The
                 other
                 House
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 within
                 the
                 City
                 ,
                 had
                 been
                 bestow'd
                 by
                 the
                 King
                 upon
                 
                   Kelbele
                   Chan
                
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 enjoy'd
                 by
                 him
                 during
                 his
                 Life
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 next
                 day
                 after
                 our
                 arrival
                 ,
                 
                 which
                 was
                 April
                 11.
                 there
                 was
                 brought
                 the
                 Ambassadors
                 from
                 Schich-Sefi's
                 Kitchin
                 ,
                 the
                 Thaberick
                 ;
                 which
                 is
                 a
                 certain
                 quantity
                 of
                 Meat
                 ,
                 sent
                 in
                 for
                 three
                 meals
                 ,
                 to
                 such
                 great
                 Lords
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 Persons
                 of
                 quality
                 ,
                 as
                 come
                 into
                 that
                 City
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 a
                 pious
                 Institution
                 ,
                 which
                 hath
                 been
                 observ'd
                 about
                 the
                 Body
                 of
                 Schich-Sefi
                 ,
                 Author
                 and
                 Founder
                 of
                 the
                 Religion
                 of
                 the
                 Persians
                 ,
                 as
                 also
                 near
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 late
                 King
                 ,
                 whose
                 Sepulchres
                 are
                 at
                 Ardebil
                 .
                 Our
                 Thaberick
                 was
                 brought
                 us
                 in
                 32
                 great
                 Dishes
                 or
                 Basins
                 full
                 of
                 Rice
                 ,
                 of
                 all
                 sorts
                 of
                 Colours
                 ,
                 upon
                 which
                 the
                 Meat
                 was
                 laid
                 ,
                 which
                 consisted
                 of
                 Boyl'd
                 ,
                 Roast
                 ,
                 Omelets
                 ,
                 and
                 Pastry
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 their
                 way
                 of
                 Dressing
                 .
                 Those
                 who
                 were
                 appointed
                 to
                 bring
                 us
                 this
                 Dinner
                 ,
                 carry'd
                 the
                 Dishes
                 upon
                 their
                 Heads
                 ,
                 and
                 set
                 them
                 down
                 upon
                 a
                 Cloath
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 laid
                 upon
                 the
                 ground
                 .
              
               
                 We
                 were
                 not
                 over-pleas'd
                 with
                 this
                 Entertainment
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 ,
                 not
                 only
                 of
                 the
                 trouble
                 it
                 was
                 to
                 us
                 to
                 sit
                 down
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Persian
                 way
                 ,
                 
                 but
                 also
                 because
                 we
                 were
                 forbidden
                 to
                 drink
                 any
                 Wine
                 at
                 this
                 Feast
                 of
                 the
                 Thaberick
                 .
                 However
                 ,
                 we
                 ordered
                 our
                 great
                 Guns
                 to
                 be
                 discharg'd
                 at
                 it
                 ,
                 as
                 also
                 our
                 Trumpets
                 to
                 sound
                 ,
                 and
                 would
                 have
                 made
                 a
                 small
                 Present
                 to
                 those
                 who
                 had
                 brought
                 it
                 ;
                 but
                 they
                 desir'd
                 to
                 be
                 excus'd
                 ,
                 telling
                 us
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Devotion
                 of
                 the
                 place
                 permitted
                 them
                 not
                 to
                 receive
                 any
                 Presents
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 next
                 day
                 ,
                 there
                 was
                 such
                 order
                 taken
                 for
                 the
                 Provisions
                 of
                 the
                 Kitchin
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 had
                 all
                 the
                 reason
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 to
                 be
                 satisfy'd
                 therewith
                 .
                 We
                 were
                 allow'd
                 every
                 day
                 sixteen
                 Sheep
                 ,
                 two
                 hundred
                 Eggs
                 ,
                 four
                 Batmans
                 (
                 which
                 come
                 to
                 26
                 pounds
                 )
                 of
                 Butter
                 ,
                 thirteen
                 pound
                 of
                 Raisins
                 of
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 six
                 pound
                 and
                 a
                 half
                 of
                 Almonds
                 ,
                 a
                 hundred
                 Batmans
                 of
                 Wine
                 ,
                 two
                 Batmans
                 of
                 Sirrup
                 ,
                 Meal
                 ,
                 Honey
                 ;
                 and
                 Poultry
                 in
                 abundance
                 ,
                 besides
                 the
                 extraordinary
                 Presents
                 ,
                 which
                 were
                 ever
                 and
                 anon
                 brought
                 us
                 from
                 the
                 Chan
                 ;
                 
                 insomuch
                 ,
                 that
                 our
                 expence
                 ,
                 during
                 our
                 stay
                 at
                 Ardebil
                 ,
                 amounted
                 to
                 ,
                 
                   
                     In
                     Bread
                     ,
                     1960.
                     
                     Batmans
                     .
                  
                   
                     In
                     Wine
                     ,
                     6250.
                     
                     Batmans
                     .
                  
                   
                     Eggs
                     ,
                     9300.
                     
                  
                   
                     Sheep
                     ,
                     477.
                     
                  
                   
                     Lambs
                     ,
                     472.
                     
                  
                
              
               
                 April
                 .
                 the
                 12.
                 
                 we
                 receiv'd
                 the
                 first
                 visit
                 from
                 the
                 Governour
                 ,
                 who
                 ,
                 with
                 much
                 kindness
                 ,
                 came
                 to
                 make
                 the
                 proffers
                 of
                 his
                 services
                 to
                 the
                 Ambassadors
                 ,
                 whereof
                 we
                 afterwards
                 found
                 the
                 real
                 effects
                 ,
                 when
                 occasion
                 required
                 .
                 The
                 same
                 day
                 ,
                 he
                 sent
                 away
                 an
                 Express
                 to
                 Court
                 ,
                 to
                 give
                 notice
                 there
                 of
                 our
                 arrival
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 receive
                 orders
                 for
                 the
                 prosecution
                 of
                 our
                 Journey
                 ,
                 which
                 yet
                 came
                 not
                 till
                 two
                 moneths
                 after
                 .
              
               
                 April
                 .
                 21.
                 
                 an
                 Armenian
                 Bishop
                 came
                 to
                 see
                 the
                 Ambassadors
                 .
                 He
                 was
                 but
                 lately
                 come
                 thither
                 from
                 the
                 City
                 of
                 Eruan
                 ,
                 was
                 a
                 Person
                 discours'd
                 very
                 handsomely
                 ,
                 and
                 told
                 us
                 many
                 particulars
                 concerning
                 the
                 state
                 of
                 the
                 Christian
                 Churches
                 in
                 Asia
                 .
                 Among
                 other
                 things
                 ,
                 he
                 told
                 us
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 was
                 near
                 Eruan
                 a
                 Monastery
                 wherein
                 there
                 were
                 above
                 four
                 hundred
                 Religious
                 men
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 there
                 were
                 in
                 the
                 Mountains
                 ,
                 between
                 Aras
                 and
                 Kur
                 ,
                 above
                 a
                 thousand
                 Villages
                 inhabited
                 by
                 Christians
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 there
                 were
                 ,
                 besides
                 all
                 these
                 ,
                 near
                 Ca●win
                 and
                 Tauris
                 above
                 two
                 thousand
                 Families
                 ,
                 which
                 made
                 up
                 in
                 all
                 above
                 five
                 hundred
                 Churches
                 .
                 Whereto
                 he
                 added
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Turks
                 had
                 ,
                 not
                 long
                 before
                 ,
                 carried
                 away
                 above
                 fifteen
                 hundred
                 Christians
                 ,
                 and
                 very
                 highly
                 commended
                 the
                 King
                 of
                 Persia
                 ,
                 for
                 his
                 care
                 in
                 preserving
                 their
                 Privileges
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 burthening
                 them
                 with
                 Taxes
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Turk
                 does
                 ,
                 intreating
                 us
                 to
                 recommend
                 their
                 concernments
                 to
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 when
                 we
                 should
                 come
                 to
                 Court.
                 
              
               
                 April
                 .
                 25.
                 
                 which
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Arabians
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 10.
                 day
                 of
                 the
                 moneth
                 Silhotza
                 ,
                 was
                 the
                 great
                 Bairam
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 Festival
                 which
                 they
                 call
                 Kurban
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 Sacrifice
                 ,
                 in
                 commemoration
                 of
                 the
                 Sacrifice
                 ,
                 which
                 Abraham
                 would
                 have
                 made
                 of
                 his
                 son
                 Ismael
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 command
                 
                 of
                 God
                 :
                 for
                 so
                 they
                 understand
                 the
                 History
                 of
                 the
                 Sacrifice
                 of
                 Abraham
                 .
                 All
                 their
                 Ceremony
                 consists
                 in
                 killing
                 ,
                 before
                 day
                 ,
                 a
                 Sheep
                 ,
                 or
                 Lamb
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 street
                 ,
                 at
                 their
                 own
                 Doors
                 ,
                 which
                 being
                 cut
                 into
                 pieces
                 ,
                 they
                 distribute
                 them
                 among
                 the
                 poor
                 ,
                 who
                 come
                 to
                 those
                 Doals
                 in
                 great
                 numbers
                 .
                 They
                 do
                 not
                 reserve
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 the
                 skin
                 ;
                 which
                 they
                 do
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 affirm
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 example
                 of
                 Abraham
                 ,
                 who
                 reserv'd
                 nothing
                 of
                 the
                 Ram
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 sacrifiz'd
                 instead
                 of
                 his
                 Son.
                 
              
               
                 It
                 is
                 about
                 this
                 time
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 the
                 Persians
                 go
                 to
                 do
                 their
                 Devotions
                 at
                 Meca
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 the
                 Turks
                 .
                 They
                 say
                 that
                 Noah
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 went
                 into
                 the
                 Ark
                 ,
                 took
                 along
                 with
                 him
                 seventy
                 two
                 Persons
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 that
                 reason
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 requisite
                 the
                 Pilgrims
                 of
                 Meca
                 should
                 amount
                 to
                 the
                 number
                 of
                 seventy
                 two
                 thousand
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 number
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 so
                 exactly
                 observ'd
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 there
                 be
                 either
                 more
                 or
                 less
                 ,
                 they
                 must
                 not
                 be
                 receiv'd
                 there
                 ,
                 as
                 such
                 ,
                 that
                 year
                 .
                 But
                 above
                 all
                 things
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 their
                 main
                 care
                 ,
                 that
                 that
                 great
                 number
                 be
                 compleat
                 ;
                 for
                 otherwise
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 affirm
                 ,
                 the
                 Angels
                 would
                 be
                 oblig'd
                 to
                 come
                 in
                 ,
                 to
                 make
                 up
                 what
                 were
                 wanting
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 were
                 a
                 wont
                 of
                 respect
                 to
                 those
                 Spirits
                 to
                 put
                 them
                 to
                 that
                 trouble
                 .
                 The
                 men
                 put
                 on
                 a
                 particular
                 Coiffure
                 for
                 this
                 Voyage
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 a
                 kind
                 of
                 Turbant
                 of
                 white
                 Wool
                 ;
                 in
                 regard
                 their
                 Law
                 forbids
                 them
                 to
                 wear
                 it
                 of
                 any
                 Colour
                 ,
                 or
                 of
                 silk
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 .
                 They
                 call
                 this
                 kind
                 of
                 Turbant
                 Ehharan
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 cover
                 their
                 Heads
                 therewith
                 ,
                 only
                 as
                 they
                 go
                 ;
                 so
                 as
                 that
                 one
                 part
                 of
                 it
                 falling
                 down
                 on
                 one
                 side
                 of
                 the
                 Head
                 ,
                 passes
                 under
                 the
                 Chin
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 fasten'd
                 on
                 the
                 other
                 side
                 .
              
               
                 They
                 commonly
                 take
                 their
                 way
                 through
                 the
                 City
                 of
                 Ierusalem
                 ,
                 
                 where
                 they
                 do
                 their
                 first
                 Devotions
                 .
                 Thence
                 they
                 pass
                 through
                 Medina
                 ,
                 where
                 they
                 continue
                 them
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 Sepulchre
                 of
                 Mahomet
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 kiss
                 with
                 a
                 profound
                 Veneration
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 they
                 conclude
                 them
                 at
                 Meca
                 ,
                 or
                 Mount
                 Arafat
                 .
                 From
                 Medina
                 to
                 Meca
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 cover'd
                 only
                 with
                 a
                 shirt
                 ,
                 nay
                 some
                 go
                 naked
                 down
                 to
                 the
                 waste
                 .
                 In
                 this
                 posture
                 ,
                 they
                 march
                 continually
                 ,
                 and
                 after
                 a
                 very
                 particular
                 fashion
                 .
                 For
                 they
                 are
                 oblig'd
                 to
                 go
                 ,
                 after
                 the
                 rate
                 of
                 a
                 trotting
                 Horse
                 ,
                 or
                 rather
                 that
                 of
                 a
                 Camel
                 galloping
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 with
                 such
                 earnestness
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 hardly
                 take
                 the
                 leisure
                 to
                 eat
                 and
                 drink
                 ,
                 or
                 yet
                 to
                 sleep
                 :
                 and
                 all
                 ,
                 out
                 of
                 an
                 imagination
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Sweat
                 caus'd
                 by
                 that
                 Violent
                 Motion
                 ,
                 and
                 forc'd
                 out
                 of
                 their
                 Bodies
                 ,
                 carries
                 away
                 with
                 it
                 all
                 their
                 Sins
                 ,
                 and
                 cleanseth
                 them
                 of
                 all
                 their
                 filthiness
                 .
                 The
                 Women
                 ,
                 who
                 might
                 not
                 be
                 able
                 to
                 bear
                 the
                 inconveniences
                 of
                 such
                 a
                 march
                 ,
                 have
                 the
                 privilege
                 to
                 swath
                 up
                 their
                 Breasts
                 with
                 a
                 Skarf
                 ,
                 which
                 hath
                 a
                 particular
                 name
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 call
                 it
                 Scamachtze
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 tenth
                 day
                 of
                 the
                 moneth
                 of
                 Silhatza
                 ,
                 is
                 that
                 of
                 their
                 great
                 Devotion
                 .
                 That
                 day
                 ,
                 all
                 the
                 Pilgrims
                 go
                 to
                 Mount
                 Arafat
                 ,
                 which
                 ,
                 they
                 say
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 place
                 where
                 the
                 Patriarch
                 Abraham
                 should
                 have
                 Sacrifiz'd
                 his
                 Son
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 they
                 spend
                 the
                 whole
                 night
                 in
                 Prayers
                 .
                 Towards
                 the
                 dawning
                 of
                 the
                 day
                 ,
                 they
                 come
                 down
                 ,
                 and
                 go
                 to
                 the
                 City
                 of
                 Meca
                 ,
                 where
                 their
                 Hetzas
                 ,
                 or
                 High-Priest
                 ,
                 makes
                 a
                 Procession
                 ,
                 conducting
                 through
                 the
                 chief
                 streets
                 a
                 Camel
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 appointed
                 for
                 the
                 Sacrifice
                 .
                 The
                 Hair
                 of
                 this
                 Camel
                 is
                 a
                 very
                 precious
                 Relick
                 among
                 them
                 ;
                 whence
                 it
                 comes
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Pilgrims
                 throng
                 ,
                 to
                 get
                 as
                 near
                 as
                 they
                 can
                 to
                 the
                 Beast
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 snatch
                 off
                 some
                 of
                 his
                 Hair
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 fasten
                 to
                 their
                 arms
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 very
                 sacred
                 thing
                 .
                 The
                 Hetzas
                 ,
                 after
                 he
                 hath
                 walk'd
                 the
                 Beast
                 sufficiently
                 leads
                 him
                 to
                 the
                 Meydan
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 the
                 great
                 Market-place
                 ,
                 and
                 puts
                 him
                 into
                 the
                 hands
                 of
                 the
                 Baily
                 ,
                 or
                 Judge
                 of
                 the
                 City
                 ,
                 whom
                 they
                 call
                 Daroga
                 ,
                 who
                 ,
                 attended
                 by
                 some
                 other
                 Officers
                 ,
                 kills
                 him
                 with
                 an
                 Axe
                 ,
                 giving
                 him
                 many
                 blows
                 in
                 the
                 Head
                 ,
                 Neck
                 ,
                 and
                 Breast
                 .
              
               
                 As
                 soon
                 as
                 the
                 Camel
                 is
                 dead
                 ,
                 all
                 the
                 Pilgrims
                 endeavour
                 to
                 get
                 a
                 piece
                 of
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 throng
                 with
                 such
                 earnestness
                 and
                 so
                 confusedly
                 ,
                 with
                 Knives
                 in
                 their
                 hands
                 ,
                 that
                 these
                 Devotions
                 are
                 never
                 concluded
                 ,
                 but
                 there
                 are
                 many
                 Pilgrims
                 kill'd
                 and
                 hurt
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 afterwards
                 allow'd
                 a
                 place
                 in
                 their
                 Martyrologies
                 .
                 After
                 all
                 these
                 Ceremonies
                 ,
                 they
                 go
                 in
                 Procession
                 about
                 the
                 Mosquey
                 ,
                 they
                 kiss
                 a
                 Stone
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 left
                 after
                 the
                 finishing
                 of
                 the
                 Structure
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 take
                 of
                 the
                 Water
                 ,
                 which
                 passes
                 through
                 a
                 Golden
                 Chanel
                 over
                 the
                 Mosquey
                 ,
                 and
                 carry
                 it
                 away
                 as
                 a
                 Relick
                 ,
                 with
                 a
                 little
                 piece
                 of
                 a
                 certain
                 Blackish
                 Wood
                 ,
                 of
                 which
                 ●ooth-picks
                 are
                 commonly
                 made
                 .
                 When
                 the
                 Pilgrims
                 are
                 return'd
                 from
                 their
                 Pilgrimage
                 they
                 are
                 called
                 Hatzi
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 are
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 Nazarites
                 ,
                 dedicated
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 in
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 unlawful
                 for
                 them
                 to
                 drink
                 Wine
                 ever
                 after
                 .
              
               
                 From
                 this
                 Pilgrimage
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Sacrifice
                 perform'd
                 at
                 Meca
                 ,
                 we
                 shall
                 take
                 occasion
                 to
                 insert
                 here
                 ,
                 what
                 the
                 Persians
                 and
                 Turks
                 relate
                 of
                 that
                 of
                 Abraham
                 ,
                 as
                 Mahomet
                 hath
                 dress'd
                 up
                 the
                 story
                 ,
                 falsifying
                 the
                 truth
                 of
                 it
                 in
                 all
                 its
                 circumstances
                 .
                 They
                 say
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 place
                 ,
                 that
                 Abraham
                 was
                 the
                 son
                 of
                 Azar
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 Graver
                 to
                 Nimroth
                 ,
                 King
                 of
                 Egypt
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 he
                 married
                 Sara
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 so
                 beautifull
                 a
                 Woman
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 King
                 having
                 cast
                 his
                 eye
                 on
                 her
                 ,
                 Abraham
                 grew
                 jealous
                 ,
                 and
                 carried
                 her
                 away
                 into
                 Arabia
                 ;
                 but
                 finding
                 that
                 she
                 bore
                 no
                 Children
                 ,
                 he
                 there
                 bought
                 a
                 Slave
                 ,
                 named
                 Hagar
                 ,
                 whom
                 he
                 carnally
                 knew
                 ,
                 and
                 ,
                 by
                 her
                 ,
                 had
                 
                   Ismael
                   .
                   Hagar
                
                 being
                 near
                 her
                 time
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 able
                 any
                 longer
                 to
                 endure
                 the
                 ill
                 treatment
                 she
                 receiv'd
                 from
                 Sara
                 ,
                 resolv'd
                 to
                 run
                 away
                 .
                 Abraham
                 coming
                 to
                 hear
                 of
                 her
                 discontent
                 ,
                 and
                 fearing
                 she
                 might
                 make
                 away
                 the
                 Child
                 ,
                 especially
                 if
                 she
                 came
                 to
                 be
                 deliver'd
                 without
                 the
                 assistance
                 of
                 some
                 other
                 Women
                 ,
                 follow'd
                 her
                 ,
                 and
                 found
                 her
                 already
                 deliver'd
                 of
                 a
                 Son
                 ,
                 who
                 ,
                 dancing
                 with
                 his
                 little
                 feet
                 upon
                 the
                 ground
                 ,
                 had
                 ●ade
                 way
                 for
                 a
                 Spring
                 to
                 break
                 forth
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 water
                 of
                 the
                 Spring
                 came
                 
                 forth
                 in
                 such
                 abundance
                 ,
                 as
                 also
                 with
                 such
                 violence
                 ,
                 that
                 Hagar
                 could
                 make
                 no
                 use
                 of
                 it
                 to
                 quench
                 her
                 thirst
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 then
                 very
                 great
                 .
                 Abraham
                 coming
                 to
                 the
                 place
                 ,
                 commanded
                 the
                 Spring
                 to
                 glide
                 more
                 gently
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 suffer
                 that
                 water
                 might
                 be
                 drawn
                 out
                 of
                 it
                 to
                 drink
                 ,
                 and
                 having
                 thereupon
                 stay'd
                 the
                 course
                 of
                 it
                 with
                 a
                 little
                 Bank
                 of
                 Sand
                 ,
                 he
                 took
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 to
                 make
                 Hagar
                 and
                 her
                 child
                 drink
                 .
                 The
                 said
                 Spring
                 is
                 ,
                 to
                 this
                 day
                 ,
                 called
                 Semsem
                 ,
                 from
                 Abraham's
                 making
                 use
                 of
                 that
                 word
                 to
                 stay
                 it
                 .
                 After
                 this
                 Sara
                 pray'd
                 to
                 God
                 with
                 such
                 earnestness
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 gave
                 her
                 her
                 son
                 Isaac
                 .
              
               
                 Some
                 time
                 after
                 Ismael's
                 birth
                 ,
                 the
                 Angel
                 Gabriel
                 appear'd
                 to
                 Abraham
                 ,
                 and
                 told
                 him
                 ,
                 that
                 God
                 commanded
                 him
                 to
                 build
                 a
                 house
                 upon
                 the
                 River
                 ,
                 which
                 Ismael
                 had
                 given
                 the
                 rise
                 to
                 :
                 in
                 answer
                 whereto
                 ,
                 Abraham
                 representing
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 impossible
                 for
                 him
                 to
                 build
                 any
                 great
                 structure
                 in
                 the
                 midst
                 of
                 a
                 Desart
                 ,
                 where
                 there
                 was
                 nothing
                 but
                 Sand
                 ;
                 the
                 Angel
                 reply'd
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 should
                 not
                 be
                 troubled
                 at
                 that
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 God
                 would
                 provide
                 .
                 Accordingly
                 ,
                 Abraham
                 was
                 no
                 sooner
                 come
                 to
                 the
                 place
                 appointed
                 him
                 by
                 the
                 Angel
                 ,
                 but
                 Mount
                 Arafat
                 forc'd
                 out
                 of
                 its
                 quarries
                 a
                 great
                 number
                 of
                 stones
                 ,
                 which
                 roll'd
                 down
                 from
                 the
                 top
                 of
                 the
                 Mountain
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 side
                 of
                 the
                 little
                 River
                 ,
                 where
                 he
                 built
                 a
                 house
                 ,
                 which
                 hath
                 since
                 been
                 converted
                 to
                 a
                 Mosquey
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 the
                 same
                 where
                 the
                 Pilgrims
                 of
                 Meca
                 do
                 their
                 Devotions
                 .
                 The
                 Structure
                 being
                 finish'd
                 ,
                 there
                 happened
                 to
                 be
                 one
                 single
                 stone
                 remaining
                 ,
                 which
                 began
                 to
                 speak
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 complain
                 that
                 it
                 had
                 been
                 so
                 unfortunate
                 ,
                 as
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 employ'd
                 in
                 that
                 Edifice
                 .
                 But
                 Abraham
                 told
                 it
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 should
                 so
                 much
                 the
                 rather
                 be
                 comforted
                 ,
                 in
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 it
                 should
                 one
                 day
                 be
                 in
                 greater
                 Veneration
                 than
                 all
                 the
                 rest
                 put
                 together
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 all
                 the
                 faithfull
                 who
                 came
                 to
                 that
                 place
                 should
                 kiss
                 it
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 the
                 stone
                 we
                 spoke
                 of
                 before
                 .
                 These
                 people
                 say
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 heretofore
                 all
                 white
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 reason
                 of
                 its
                 being
                 now
                 black
                 ,
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 hath
                 been
                 constantly
                 kiss'd
                 through
                 so
                 many
                 ages
                 .
              
               
                 Some
                 years
                 after
                 ,
                 the
                 same
                 Angel
                 Gabriel
                 appeared
                 again
                 to
                 Abraham
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 grown
                 a
                 very
                 rich
                 and
                 powerful
                 man
                 ,
                 and
                 told
                 him
                 ,
                 that
                 God
                 intended
                 to
                 make
                 the
                 highest
                 tryal
                 that
                 could
                 be
                 of
                 his
                 affection
                 and
                 gratitude
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 he
                 would
                 have
                 him
                 ,
                 in
                 acknowledgement
                 of
                 so
                 many
                 favours
                 ,
                 to
                 sacrifize
                 his
                 son
                 to
                 him
                 .
                 Abraham
                 immediately
                 consented
                 ,
                 and
                 being
                 return'd
                 home
                 ,
                 bid
                 Hagar
                 call
                 up
                 her
                 son
                 ,
                 and
                 put
                 on
                 his
                 best
                 Cloaths
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 might
                 be
                 the
                 better
                 look'd
                 on
                 at
                 the
                 Wedding
                 ,
                 to
                 which
                 he
                 intended
                 to
                 carry
                 him
                 .
                 They
                 departed
                 the
                 next
                 day
                 betimes
                 in
                 the
                 morning
                 ,
                 and
                 took
                 their
                 way
                 towards
                 Mount
                 
                   Arafat
                   ,
                   Abraham
                
                 carrying
                 along
                 with
                 him
                 a
                 good
                 sharp
                 knife
                 ,
                 and
                 some
                 Cords
                 .
                 But
                 as
                 soon
                 as
                 they
                 were
                 gone
                 ,
                 Sceithan
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 the
                 Devil
                 ,
                 represented
                 himself
                 to
                 Hagar
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 shape
                 of
                 a
                 man
                 ,
                 reporach'd
                 her
                 with
                 the
                 easiness
                 ,
                 wherewith
                 she
                 had
                 consented
                 ,
                 that
                 her
                 son
                 Ismael
                 should
                 go
                 from
                 her
                 ,
                 and
                 told
                 her
                 ,
                 that
                 what
                 Abraham
                 had
                 related
                 to
                 her
                 concerning
                 the
                 Wedding
                 ,
                 to
                 which
                 he
                 was
                 to
                 bring
                 him
                 ,
                 was
                 pure
                 forgery
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 carrying
                 him
                 streight
                 to
                 the
                 Shambles
                 .
                 Hagar
                 ask'd
                 him
                 why
                 Abraham
                 would
                 use
                 her
                 so
                 ,
                 since
                 he
                 had
                 alwayes
                 express'd
                 a
                 great
                 tenderness
                 to
                 her
                 son
                 .
                 The
                 Devil
                 made
                 answer
                 ,
                 that
                 God
                 had
                 commanded
                 it
                 should
                 be
                 so
                 ;
                 whereto
                 Hagar
                 reply'd
                 ,
                 that
                 since
                 it
                 was
                 God's
                 good
                 pleasure
                 to
                 make
                 that
                 disposal
                 of
                 him
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 but
                 fit
                 she
                 should
                 comply
                 therewith
                 .
                 Whereupon
                 the
                 Devil
                 pressing
                 harder
                 upon
                 her
                 ,
                 and
                 treating
                 her
                 as
                 an
                 unnatural
                 Mother
                 ,
                 endeavouring
                 by
                 those
                 aggravations
                 to
                 bring
                 her
                 into
                 rebellion
                 against
                 God
                 ,
                 she
                 pelted
                 him
                 away
                 with
                 stones
                 .
                 The
                 Devil's
                 endeavour
                 proving
                 unsuccessfull
                 that
                 way
                 ,
                 and
                 too
                 weak
                 to
                 overcome
                 the
                 obstinacy
                 of
                 a
                 woman
                 ,
                 he
                 apply'd
                 himself
                 to
                 Abraham
                 ,
                 reviv'd
                 in
                 him
                 the
                 tendernesses
                 and
                 affection
                 of
                 a
                 Father
                 ,
                 represented
                 to
                 him
                 the
                 horrour
                 of
                 the
                 murther
                 he
                 was
                 going
                 to
                 commit
                 ,
                 and
                 remonstrated
                 to
                 him
                 the
                 little
                 likelyhood
                 there
                 was
                 ,
                 that
                 God
                 should
                 be
                 the
                 Author
                 of
                 so
                 barbarous
                 and
                 abominable
                 an
                 action
                 .
                 But
                 Abraham
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 acquainted
                 with
                 the
                 subtilty
                 and
                 artifices
                 of
                 that
                 wicked
                 spirit
                 ,
                 sent
                 him
                 away
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 sooner
                 rid
                 of
                 him
                 ,
                 cast
                 also
                 a
                 stone
                 at
                 him
                 .
                 The
                 last
                 attempt
                 the
                 Devil
                 had
                 to
                 make
                 ,
                 was
                 ,
                 to
                 represent
                 to
                 Ismael
                 the
                 horrour
                 of
                 death
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 unnatural
                 procedure
                 of
                 his
                 Father
                 :
                 but
                 he
                 found
                 the
                 same
                 treatment
                 from
                 him
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 had
                 from
                 the
                 other
                 two
                 ,
                 and
                 had
                 a
                 good
                 stone
                 flung
                 at
                 his
                 head
                 .
                 The
                 Father
                 and
                 Son
                 being
                 come
                 to
                 the
                 top
                 of
                 the
                 Mountain
                 ,
                 Abraham
                 said
                 to
                 his
                 Son
                 Ismael
                 ;
                 My
                 Son
                 ,
                 I
                 cannot
                 imagine
                 thou
                 knowest
                 the
                 occasion
                 of
                 our
                 journey
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 reason
                 why
                 I
                 have
                 brought
                 thee
                 to
                 this
                 place
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 only
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 God
                 hath
                 commanded
                 me
                 to
                 sacrifize
                 thee
                 :
                 whereto
                 Ismael
                 made
                 answer
                 ,
                 that
                 since
                 it
                 was
                 God's
                 pleasure
                 it
                 should
                 be
                 so
                 ,
                 his
                 will
                 be
                 done
                 ,
                 only
                 let
                 me
                 entreat
                 thee
                 ,
                 Father
                 ,
                 to
                 grant
                 me
                 three
                 things
                 .
                 The
                 first
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 thou
                 have
                 a
                 care
                 to
                 bind
                 me
                 so
                 fast
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 pains
                 of
                 death
                 may
                 not
                 engage
                 me
                 to
                 attempt
                 any
                 thing
                 against
                 thee
                 .
                 The
                 second
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 thou
                 whet
                 thy
                 knife
                 very
                 well
                 ,
                 and
                 ,
                 after
                 thou
                 hast
                 thrust
                 it
                 into
                 my
                 throat
                 ,
                 that
                 thou
                 hold
                 it
                 very
                 fast
                 ,
                 and
                 shut
                 thy
                 eyes
                 ,
                 out
                 of
                 a
                 fear
                 the
                 cruelty
                 of
                 the
                 action
                 dishearten
                 thee
                 from
                 going
                 through
                 with
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 leave
                 me
                 to
                 languish
                 a
                 long
                 time
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 third
                 ,
                 that
                 ,
                 when
                 thou
                 art
                 returned
                 home
                 ,
                 thou
                 remember
                 my
                 duty
                 to
                 my
                 Mother
                 .
              
               
                 Abraham
                 ,
                 having
                 promis'd
                 to
                 observe
                 all
                 these
                 things
                 ,
                 and
                 whetted
                 his
                 knife
                 ,
                 binds
                 his
                 son
                 ,
                 directs
                 the
                 knife
                 to
                 his
                 Throat
                 ,
                 and
                 ,
                 shutting
                 his
                 eyes
                 ,
                 holds
                 it
                 as
                 fast
                 as
                 he
                 could
                 :
                 but
                 finding
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 opened
                 his
                 eyes
                 again
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 knife
                 had
                 made
                 no
                 entrance
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 extremely
                 troubled
                 ,
                 and
                 tries
                 the
                 edge
                 of
                 it
                 upon
                 a
                 stone
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 cuts
                 in
                 two
                 .
                 He
                 was
                 so
                 astonish'd
                 thereat
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 address'd
                 himself
                 to
                 the
                 Knife
                 ,
                 and
                 asked
                 it
                 ,
                 why
                 ,
                 having
                 so
                 good
                 an
                 edge
                 as
                 to
                 cut
                 a
                 stone
                 ,
                 it
                 could
                 not
                 as
                 well
                 cut
                 his
                 Sons
                 Throat
                 .
                 The
                 knife
                 made
                 answer
                 ,
                 that
                 God
                 would
                 not
                 have
                 it
                 
                 so
                 .
                 Whereupon
                 the
                 Angel
                 Gabriel
                 took
                 Abraham
                 by
                 the
                 hand
                 ,
                 and
                 said
                 to
                 him
                 ;
                 Hold
                 a
                 little
                 ,
                 God
                 would
                 only
                 make
                 tryal
                 of
                 thy
                 faith
                 ,
                 Unbind
                 thy
                 Son
                 ,
                 and
                 sacrifize
                 this
                 Hee-Goat
                 ;
                 and
                 immediately
                 there
                 came
                 into
                 the
                 place
                 a
                 Hee-Goat
                 ,
                 which
                 Abraham
                 offered
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 for
                 a
                 burnt-offering
                 .
              
               
                 They
                 affirm
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 three
                 stones
                 ,
                 which
                 
                   Hagar
                   ,
                   Abraham
                
                 and
                 Ishmael
                 cast
                 at
                 the
                 Devil
                 ,
                 are
                 yet
                 to
                 be
                 seen
                 ,
                 near
                 the
                 High-way
                 ,
                 between
                 Medina
                 and
                 Meca
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 there
                 are
                 made
                 thereof
                 two
                 great
                 heaps
                 of
                 stones
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 means
                 of
                 the
                 Pilgrims
                 ,
                 who
                 bring
                 every
                 one
                 three
                 stones
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 cast
                 at
                 the
                 Devil
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 place
                 where
                 these
                 heaps
                 are
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 he
                 may
                 not
                 distract
                 them
                 in
                 their
                 Devotions
                 .
              
               
                 We
                 saw
                 also
                 the
                 same
                 day
                 above
                 five
                 hundred
                 Women
                 ,
                 
                 who
                 were
                 going
                 before
                 day
                 to
                 the
                 Church-yard
                 to
                 weep
                 over
                 the
                 Graves
                 of
                 their
                 Husbands
                 ,
                 and
                 others
                 of
                 their
                 kinred
                 .
                 There
                 were
                 some
                 who
                 had
                 somewhat
                 to
                 eat
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 ;
                 others
                 had
                 some
                 passages
                 of
                 the
                 Alchoran
                 read
                 to
                 them
                 ;
                 and
                 those
                 of
                 any
                 quality
                 had
                 Tents
                 pitch'd
                 there
                 ,
                 for
                 their
                 reception
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 might
                 not
                 be
                 expos'd
                 to
                 the
                 sight
                 of
                 all
                 that
                 pass'd
                 by
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 kind
                 of
                 Devotion
                 for
                 the
                 Dead
                 is
                 commonly
                 performed
                 in
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 their
                 Orut
                 ,
                 or
                 Lent.
                 
              
               
                 The
                 Ambassadors
                 were
                 again
                 that
                 day
                 treated
                 out
                 of
                 Schich-Sefi's
                 Kitchin.
                 The
                 meat
                 was
                 brought
                 in
                 ,
                 in
                 six
                 great
                 Copper
                 Vessels
                 tinn'd
                 over
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 call
                 Lenkeri
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Conserves
                 ,
                 in
                 nine
                 great
                 Vessels
                 of
                 Porcelain
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 next
                 day
                 ,
                 
                 the
                 Chan
                 treated
                 them
                 very
                 Magnificently
                 ,
                 at
                 a
                 Dinner
                 he
                 had
                 provided
                 in
                 one
                 of
                 his
                 Summer-houses
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 27.
                 in
                 the
                 evening
                 ,
                 the
                 Governour
                 communicated
                 to
                 the
                 Ambassadors
                 the
                 good
                 news
                 he
                 had
                 received
                 from
                 
                   Chan
                   Rustan
                
                 ,
                 
                 General
                 of
                 the
                 King
                 of
                 Persia's
                 Army
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 writ
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Ianizaries
                 ,
                 in
                 a
                 mutiny
                 at
                 Constantinople
                 ,
                 had
                 kill'd
                 the
                 Grand
                 Signior
                 ,
                 and
                 impri●●n'd
                 the
                 most
                 eminent
                 Ministers
                 of
                 his
                 Courr
                 .
                 The
                 Persians
                 express'd
                 their
                 joy
                 thereat
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 fire-works
                 which
                 the
                 Governour
                 order'd
                 to
                 be
                 made
                 ,
                 as
                 also
                 by
                 the
                 Musick
                 ,
                 which
                 ecchoed
                 all
                 over
                 the
                 City
                 .
                 The
                 Ambassadors
                 did
                 the
                 like
                 on
                 their
                 part
                 ,
                 with
                 their
                 great
                 Guns
                 ,
                 causing
                 them
                 to
                 be
                 fired
                 six
                 times
                 over
                 ,
                 and
                 ordering
                 the
                 Trumpets
                 to
                 sound
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Drums
                 to
                 beat
                 ,
                 while
                 from
                 the
                 roof
                 of
                 their
                 Lodgings
                 they
                 could
                 see
                 all
                 the
                 fires
                 about
                 the
                 City
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Governour
                 was
                 so
                 well
                 pleas'd
                 to
                 see
                 that
                 the
                 Ambassadors
                 concern'd
                 themselves
                 so
                 much
                 in
                 the
                 publick
                 joy
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 sent
                 them
                 two
                 flaggons
                 of
                 Schiras
                 Wine
                 ,
                 with
                 a
                 Glass-Vessel
                 ,
                 full
                 of
                 Sugar-candy'd
                 .
              
               
                 May
                 the
                 first
                 ,
                 
                 we
                 Celebrated
                 the
                 Birth-day
                 of
                 the
                 Ambassador
                 Crusius
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 concluded
                 at
                 night
                 with
                 a
                 Magnificent
                 Supper
                 ,
                 to
                 which
                 we
                 had
                 invited
                 out
                 
                   Mehemander
                   Netzefbek
                
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 4.
                 the
                 Ambassadors
                 receiv'd
                 a
                 visit
                 from
                 the
                 son
                 of
                 Saru-Taggi
                 ,
                 
                 Chancellor
                 of
                 Persia
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 come
                 purposely
                 from
                 Ispahan
                 ,
                 accompany'd
                 by
                 some
                 persons
                 of
                 quality
                 ,
                 to
                 see
                 the
                 Ambassadors
                 .
                 We
                 entertain'd
                 him
                 with
                 our
                 Musick
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 seem'd
                 to
                 be
                 much
                 taken
                 with
                 ,
                 and
                 treated
                 him
                 with
                 a
                 sumptuous
                 Collation
                 ,
                 during
                 which
                 ,
                 the
                 great
                 Guns
                 were
                 discharg'd
                 ,
                 as
                 often
                 as
                 there
                 was
                 any
                 great
                 health
                 drunk
                 .
              
               
                 May
                 14.
                 the
                 Persians
                 began
                 to
                 Celebrate
                 a
                 mournful
                 Festival
                 ,
                 
                 which
                 they
                 call
                 Aschur
                 ,
                 which
                 signifies
                 ten
                 ,
                 in
                 regard
                 it
                 lasts
                 ten
                 days
                 ,
                 and
                 begins
                 with
                 the
                 Moon
                 of
                 the
                 moneth
                 Maheram
                 .
                 Of
                 all
                 the
                 sorts
                 and
                 Sects
                 of
                 Mabumetans
                 ,
                 the
                 Persians
                 only
                 Celebrate
                 this
                 Feast
                 ,
                 in
                 memory
                 of
                 Hossein
                 ,
                 the
                 youngest
                 son
                 of
                 Haly
                 ,
                 whom
                 they
                 accompt
                 one
                 of
                 their
                 greatest
                 Saints
                 .
                 The
                 Legends
                 relate
                 of
                 him
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 kill'd
                 in
                 the
                 War
                 he
                 was
                 engag'd
                 in
                 ,
                 against
                 the
                 
                   Calif
                   Iesied
                   .
                   He
                
                 was
                 at
                 first
                 (
                 according
                 to
                 their
                 story
                 of
                 him
                 )
                 troubled
                 with
                 an
                 extraordinary
                 thirst
                 ,
                 in
                 regard
                 they
                 had
                 depriv'd
                 him
                 of
                 all
                 water
                 .
                 Afterwards
                 ,
                 he
                 had
                 seventy
                 two
                 wounds
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 receiv'd
                 by
                 Arrows
                 ,
                 and
                 at
                 last
                 ,
                 
                   Senan
                   ben
                   anessi
                
                 run
                 him
                 through
                 the
                 body
                 with
                 a
                 sword
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   Schemr
                   Sultzausen
                
                 kill'd
                 him
                 out-right
                 .
                 That
                 this
                 Feast
                 lasts
                 ten
                 dayes
                 ,
                 proceeds
                 hence
                 ;
                 that
                 Hossein
                 having
                 left
                 Medina
                 to
                 go
                 to
                 Kufa
                 ,
                 was
                 ,
                 for
                 ten
                 days
                 together
                 ,
                 pursu'd
                 by
                 his
                 Enemies
                 ,
                 who
                 treated
                 him
                 as
                 we
                 related
                 before
                 .
                 During
                 all
                 that
                 time
                 ,
                 the
                 Persians
                 go
                 in
                 mourning
                 ,
                 express
                 much
                 affliction
                 ,
                 suffer
                 not
                 the
                 Rasour
                 to
                 come
                 near
                 their
                 heads
                 ,
                 though
                 ,
                 at
                 other
                 times
                 they
                 make
                 use
                 of
                 it
                 every
                 day
                 ,
                 live
                 very
                 soberly
                 ,
                 drink
                 no
                 Wine
                 ,
                 and
                 content
                 themselves
                 with
                 Water
                 .
                 The
                 whole
                 City
                 of
                 Ardebil
                 was
                 taken
                 up
                 in
                 these
                 Ceremonies
                 and
                 extravagant
                 Devotions
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 day
                 time
                 ,
                 the
                 Children
                 and
                 young
                 Lads
                 assembled
                 themselves
                 in
                 great
                 companies
                 up
                 and
                 down
                 the
                 streets
                 ,
                 carrying
                 in
                 their
                 hands
                 great
                 Banners
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 extremities
                 whereof
                 there
                 were
                 Snakes
                 of
                 Pastboard
                 winding
                 to
                 and
                 fro
                 ,
                 much
                 like
                 Mercury's
                 Caduceus
                 .
                 The
                 Persians
                 call
                 them
                 Eschder
                 .
                 They
                 went
                 to
                 the
                 Doors
                 of
                 their
                 Metzits
                 ,
                 or
                 Mosqueys
                 ,
                 and
                 cry'd
                 one
                 after
                 another
                 
                   ja
                   Hossein
                   ,
                   ja
                   Hossein
                
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 
                   O
                   Hossein
                
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 evening
                 ,
                 especially
                 the
                 three
                 last
                 days
                 of
                 the
                 Festival
                 ,
                 after
                 Sun-set
                 ,
                 men
                 did
                 also
                 meet
                 in
                 several
                 places
                 ,
                 under
                 Tents
                 ,
                 with
                 abundance
                 of
                 Torches
                 and
                 Lanthorns
                 ,
                 
                 having
                 at
                 the
                 tops
                 of
                 their
                 Poles
                 Orenges
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Children
                 of
                 Abdalla
                 ,
                 singing
                 ,
                 and
                 crying
                 out
                 as
                 loud
                 as
                 they
                 were
                 able
                 ,
                 their
                 
                   ja
                   Hossein
                
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 with
                 such
                 violence
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 chang'd
                 the
                 colour
                 of
                 their
                 countenances
                 .
                 Having
                 〈◊〉
                 thus
                 about
                 an
                 hour
                 ,
                 they
                 return'd
                 to
                 the
                 City
                 ,
                 and
                 went
                 in
                 Procession
                 with
                 their
                 Banners
                 and
                 Torches
                 ,
                 
                 through
                 the
                 principal
                 streets
                 .
                 The
                 tenth
                 day
                 concluded
                 the
                 Devotions
                 of
                 the
                 Festival
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 morning
                 there
                 was
                 an
                 Oration
                 made
                 in
                 honour
                 of
                 Hossein
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 same
                 Ceremonies
                 in
                 a
                 manner
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 had
                 seen
                 at
                 the
                 Festival
                 of
                 Aly
                 at
                 Scamachie
                 .
                 These
                 Ceremonies
                 were
                 performed
                 in
                 the
                 Court
                 of
                 the
                 Mesar
                 of
                 Schich-Sefi
                 ,
                 where
                 ,
                 near
                 the
                 Chancery
                 ,
                 they
                 had
                 planted
                 a
                 Banner
                 ,
                 which
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 reported
                 ,
                 was
                 made
                 by
                 the
                 daughter
                 of
                 Fatima
                 ,
                 the
                 daughter
                 of
                 Mahomet
                 ,
                 who
                 caus'd
                 the
                 Iron-work
                 of
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 made
                 of
                 a
                 hors-shooe
                 ,
                 which
                 had
                 belong'd
                 to
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 horses
                 of
                 Abas
                 ,
                 
                 Uncle
                 to
                 Mahomet
                 by
                 the
                 Father
                 side
                 ,
                 which
                 
                   Schich
                   Sedredin
                
                 ,
                 the
                 son
                 of
                 Schich-Sefi
                 ,
                 had
                 brought
                 from
                 Medina
                 to
                 Ardebil
                 .
                 They
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 Banner
                 shakes
                 of
                 it self
                 ,
                 as
                 often
                 as
                 they
                 pronounce
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 Hossein
                 ,
                 during
                 the
                 Sermon
                 which
                 is
                 made
                 in
                 honour
                 of
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 when
                 the
                 Priest
                 makes
                 a
                 recital
                 of
                 the
                 particulars
                 of
                 his
                 death
                 ,
                 how
                 he
                 was
                 wounded
                 with
                 seventy
                 two
                 Arrows
                 ,
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 he
                 fell
                 down
                 from
                 his
                 horse
                 ,
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 seen
                 shaken
                 by
                 a
                 secret
                 agitation
                 ,
                 but
                 withall
                 so
                 violent
                 ,
                 that
                 ,
                 the
                 staff
                 breaking
                 ,
                 it
                 falls
                 to
                 the
                 ground
                 .
                 I
                 must
                 confess
                 ,
                 I
                 saw
                 no
                 such
                 thing
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 Persians
                 affirm
                 it
                 so
                 positively
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 think
                 it
                 should
                 not
                 be
                 any
                 way
                 doubted
                 .
              
               
                 May
                 24.
                 about
                 noon
                 ,
                 the
                 Governour
                 sent
                 the
                 Ambassadors
                 notice
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 concluded
                 the
                 Festival
                 that
                 night
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 if
                 they
                 would
                 be
                 present
                 at
                 the
                 Ceremonies
                 which
                 were
                 to
                 be
                 performed
                 ,
                 they
                 should
                 be
                 very
                 welcome
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 would
                 take
                 it
                 for
                 a
                 great
                 honour
                 done
                 him
                 :
                 but
                 it
                 must
                 be
                 with
                 this
                 condition
                 ,
                 that
                 ,
                 complying
                 with
                 the
                 Law
                 of
                 the
                 Mussulmans
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 not
                 to
                 expect
                 any
                 Wine
                 at
                 the
                 Collation
                 he
                 intended
                 to
                 treat
                 them
                 withall
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 the
                 cloze
                 of
                 the
                 evening
                 ,
                 
                 the
                 Ambassadors
                 went
                 to
                 the
                 Governour
                 's
                 Palace
                 ,
                 who
                 met
                 them
                 at
                 the
                 street
                 door
                 .
                 And
                 whereas
                 the
                 Ceremony
                 was
                 to
                 be
                 done
                 in
                 the
                 Court
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 intreated
                 to
                 take
                 their
                 places
                 on
                 the
                 left
                 hand
                 ,
                 where
                 they
                 had
                 prepared
                 Seats
                 ,
                 cover'd
                 with
                 Tapistry
                 ,
                 for
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 Retinue
                 ,
                 who
                 would
                 have
                 been
                 much
                 troubled
                 ,
                 to
                 sit
                 as
                 the
                 Persians
                 do
                 .
                 There
                 were
                 set
                 before
                 them
                 ,
                 upon
                 a
                 Cloath
                 ,
                 wherewith
                 they
                 had
                 cover'd
                 the
                 ground
                 ,
                 several
                 Vessels
                 of
                 Porcelain
                 ,
                 with
                 Suger'd
                 and
                 Perfum'd
                 waters
                 ,
                 and
                 ,
                 near
                 the
                 Table
                 ,
                 brass
                 Candlesticks
                 ,
                 four
                 foot
                 high
                 ,
                 with
                 great
                 Wax
                 Candles
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 also
                 Lamps
                 ,
                 fill'd
                 with
                 rags
                 dipt
                 in
                 Suet
                 and
                 Naphte
                 .
                 The
                 Governour
                 took
                 up
                 his
                 place
                 at
                 the
                 entrance
                 of
                 the
                 Court
                 ,
                 on
                 the
                 right
                 side
                 of
                 the
                 Gate
                 ,
                 and
                 fate
                 upon
                 the
                 ground
                 .
                 Our
                 people
                 had
                 standing
                 before
                 them
                 great
                 Wooden
                 Candlesticks
                 ,
                 or
                 Branches
                 ,
                 holding
                 each
                 of
                 them
                 twenty
                 or
                 thirty
                 Wax-Candles
                 .
                 There
                 were
                 fasten'd
                 to
                 the
                 Walls
                 thousands
                 of
                 Lamps
                 ,
                 of
                 Plaister
                 ,
                 all
                 fill'd
                 with
                 Suet
                 and
                 Naphte
                 ,
                 which
                 cast
                 so
                 great
                 a
                 light
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 house
                 seem'd
                 to
                 be
                 all
                 on
                 fire
                 .
                 They
                 had
                 drawn
                 cross
                 the
                 Court
                 certain
                 Cords
                 whereat
                 hung
                 Paper-Lanthorns
                 ,
                 which
                 gave
                 not
                 so
                 full
                 ,
                 but
                 ,
                 without
                 comparison
                 ,
                 a
                 more
                 pleasant
                 light
                 ,
                 than
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 Lamps
                 and
                 Cresset-lights
                 .
                 The
                 Inhabitants
                 of
                 Ardebil
                 are
                 distinguish'd
                 into
                 five
                 quarters
                 ,
                 or
                 professions
                 ,
                 who
                 meet
                 each
                 by
                 it self
                 ,
                 and
                 intreat
                 some
                 of
                 their
                 Poets
                 ,
                 
                 whereof
                 there
                 are
                 a
                 very
                 great
                 number
                 in
                 Persia
                 ,
                 to
                 write
                 them
                 some
                 Verses
                 ,
                 in
                 commendation
                 of
                 Aly
                 and
                 Hossein
                 ,
                 and
                 making
                 choice
                 of
                 those
                 among
                 them
                 who
                 sing
                 best
                 ,
                 they
                 go
                 and
                 give
                 the
                 Governour
                 a
                 Serenade
                 ,
                 who
                 receives
                 kindly
                 ,
                 and
                 bestows
                 a
                 Present
                 of
                 water
                 sweetned
                 with
                 Sugar
                 ,
                 on
                 that
                 band
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 most
                 excellent
                 ,
                 either
                 as
                 touts
                 invention
                 or
                 Musick
                 .
              
               
                 These
                 Musicians
                 being
                 come
                 into
                 the
                 Court
                 drew
                 up
                 in
                 five
                 bands
                 ,
                 in
                 so
                 many
                 several
                 places
                 ,
                 and
                 presented
                 themselves
                 one
                 after
                 another
                 before
                 the
                 Governour
                 ;
                 but
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 space
                 of
                 two
                 hours
                 ,
                 they
                 may
                 be
                 rather
                 said
                 to
                 cry
                 out
                 and
                 roar
                 ,
                 than
                 to
                 sing
                 :
                 after
                 which
                 they
                 all
                 came
                 by
                 order
                 from
                 the
                 Governour
                 ,
                 to
                 make
                 a
                 Complement
                 to
                 the
                 Ambassadors
                 ,
                 and
                 wish'd
                 them
                 a
                 happy
                 journey
                 ,
                 and
                 good
                 success
                 in
                 their
                 Negotiation
                 at
                 the
                 Court.
                 
              
               
                 In
                 the
                 mean
                 time
                 ,
                 there
                 were
                 dancing
                 at
                 one
                 place
                 in
                 the
                 Court
                 seven
                 youths
                 ;
                 all
                 naked
                 ,
                 excepting
                 only
                 those
                 parts
                 which
                 modesty
                 would
                 not
                 have
                 seen
                 by
                 all
                 .
                 They
                 called
                 that
                 kind
                 of
                 people
                 Tzatzaku
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 bodies
                 ,
                 from
                 head
                 to
                 foot
                 ,
                 were
                 rubb'd
                 over
                 with
                 Suet
                 and
                 Naphte
                 ,
                 insomuch
                 that
                 their
                 black
                 skins
                 being
                 more
                 shining
                 than
                 jet
                 ,
                 they
                 might
                 very
                 well
                 be
                 compar'd
                 to
                 so
                 many
                 little
                 Devils
                 .
                 They
                 had
                 in
                 their
                 hands
                 little
                 stones
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 knock'd
                 one
                 against
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 and
                 sometimes
                 they
                 smote
                 their
                 breast
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 to
                 express
                 their
                 sorrow
                 for
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 Hossein
                 .
                 These
                 Tzatzaku
                 are
                 poor
                 boys
                 ,
                 who
                 disguise
                 themselves
                 in
                 that
                 manner
                 ,
                 to
                 get
                 some
                 small
                 matter
                 by
                 it
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 permitted
                 ,
                 during
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 the
                 Feast
                 ,
                 to
                 beg
                 Alms
                 for
                 Hossain's
                 sake
                 .
                 At
                 night
                 ,
                 they
                 do
                 not
                 lodge
                 at
                 their
                 Homes
                 ,
                 but
                 ly
                 in
                 the
                 ashes
                 which
                 are
                 brought
                 out
                 of
                 Schich-Sefi's
                 Kitchin.
                 Some
                 ,
                 instead
                 of
                 Suet
                 ,
                 rub
                 themselves
                 with
                 Vermilion
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 make
                 a
                 more
                 lively
                 representation
                 of
                 the
                 blood
                 of
                 Hossein
                 :
                 but
                 ,
                 at
                 this
                 time
                 ,
                 there
                 were
                 not
                 any
                 such
                 .
                 After
                 these
                 Ceremonies
                 ,
                 the
                 Governout
                 entertain'd
                 the
                 Ambassadors
                 with
                 noble
                 fire-works
                 ;
                 which
                 most
                 of
                 the
                 Persians
                 took
                 very
                 ill
                 at
                 his
                 hands
                 ,
                 and
                 thought
                 it
                 not
                 over
                 religiously
                 done
                 of
                 him
                 ,
                 to
                 give
                 such
                 Divertisements
                 to
                 the
                 Christians
                 during
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 their
                 Aschur
                 ,
                 which
                 ought
                 to
                 represent
                 only
                 things
                 conducing
                 to
                 sadness
                 and
                 affliction
                 .
              
               
                 These
                 fire-works
                 consisted
                 of
                 several
                 very
                 excellent
                 and
                 ingenious
                 inventions
                 ,
                 
                 as
                 of
                 little
                 Castles
                 ,
                 Towers
                 ,
                 Squibs
                 ,
                 Crackers
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 The
                 Castle
                 ,
                 to
                 which
                 they
                 first
                 set
                 fire
                 ,
                 was
                 three
                 foot
                 square
                 ,
                 the
                 Walls
                 of
                 Paper
                 ,
                 of
                 all
                 sorts
                 of
                 Colours
                 .
                 They
                 lighted
                 first
                 several
                 small
                 Wax-Candles
                 about
                 the
                 moat
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 which
                 discover'd
                 the
                 figures
                 painted
                 on
                 the
                 Paper
                 .
                 There
                 came
                 
                 out
                 of
                 it
                 Squibs
                 and
                 Crackers
                 for
                 an
                 hour
                 and
                 a
                 half
                 ,
                 or
                 better
                 ,
                 before
                 the
                 Castle
                 it self
                 took
                 fire
                 .
                 Then
                 they
                 set
                 fire
                 to
                 another
                 invention
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 call
                 Derbende
                 .
                 It
                 was
                 a
                 kind
                 of
                 Saucidge
                 ,
                 about
                 six
                 Inches
                 thick
                 ,
                 and
                 three
                 foot
                 long
                 ,
                 casting
                 ,
                 at
                 first
                 ,
                 at
                 both
                 ends
                 ,
                 a
                 shower
                 of
                 fire
                 ,
                 and
                 afterwards
                 several
                 Squibs
                 and
                 little
                 Serpents
                 ,
                 which
                 falling
                 among
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 set
                 their
                 Cotton
                 Garments
                 on
                 fire
                 ;
                 while
                 they
                 fir'd
                 several
                 sorts
                 of
                 Crackers
                 ,
                 which
                 in
                 the
                 air
                 ,
                 were
                 turn'd
                 to
                 Stars
                 and
                 other
                 figures
                 .
                 They
                 set
                 fire
                 also
                 to
                 several
                 boxes
                 ;
                 but
                 what
                 we
                 most
                 admir'd
                 was
                 a
                 great
                 kind
                 of
                 fire-work
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 fasten'd
                 to
                 the
                 ground
                 with
                 great
                 Iron
                 Chains
                 ,
                 and
                 cast
                 out
                 fire
                 at
                 the
                 mouth
                 ,
                 with
                 so
                 dreadfull
                 noise
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 were
                 afraid
                 it
                 would
                 have
                 burst
                 at
                 last
                 ,
                 and
                 scatter
                 its
                 fiery
                 entrails
                 among
                 the
                 company
                 .
                 This
                 fire-work
                 they
                 call
                 Kumbara
                 .
              
               
                 There
                 were
                 some
                 ,
                 who
                 carry'd
                 Paper-Lanthorns
                 upon
                 long
                 Poles
                 ,
                 which
                 were
                 also
                 fill'd
                 with
                 squibs
                 and
                 crackers
                 :
                 but
                 what
                 diverted
                 us
                 most
                 of
                 all
                 ,
                 was
                 ,
                 that
                 ,
                 out
                 of
                 those
                 Lanthorns
                 ,
                 there
                 came
                 a
                 piece
                 of
                 Linnen
                 ,
                 which
                 ,
                 being
                 folded
                 together
                 ,
                 and
                 ty'd
                 up
                 in
                 knots
                 ,
                 had
                 ,
                 in
                 each
                 of
                 those
                 knots
                 ,
                 several
                 squibs
                 ,
                 crackers
                 and
                 serpents
                 ,
                 which
                 having
                 much
                 ado
                 to
                 get
                 out
                 ,
                 made
                 an
                 admirable
                 shew
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 windings
                 which
                 the
                 fire
                 made
                 through
                 all
                 the
                 folds
                 of
                 that
                 piece
                 of
                 cloath
                 .
                 Others
                 carried
                 in
                 their
                 aprons
                 ,
                 a
                 certain
                 composition
                 ,
                 into
                 which
                 some
                 that
                 pass'd
                 by
                 let
                 fire
                 fall
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 negligently
                 ,
                 whereupon
                 ,
                 he
                 who
                 carried
                 it
                 shaking
                 his
                 apron
                 ,
                 there
                 came
                 out
                 a
                 great
                 number
                 of
                 Stars
                 ,
                 which
                 burnt
                 a
                 long
                 time
                 upon
                 the
                 ground
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 these
                 Fire-works
                 ,
                 the
                 Persians
                 make
                 use
                 of
                 white
                 Naphte
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 a
                 kind
                 of
                 Petreolum
                 :
                 but
                 in
                 regard
                 this
                 Drugg
                 is
                 seldome
                 found
                 in
                 Europe
                 ,
                 there
                 may
                 be
                 used
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 same
                 effect
                 ,
                 the
                 spirit
                 of
                 Turpentine
                 rectify'd
                 .
                 We
                 saw
                 also
                 ,
                 at
                 a
                 great
                 distance
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 air
                 ,
                 certain
                 flames
                 ,
                 which
                 vanish'd
                 as
                 soon
                 in
                 a
                 manner
                 as
                 they
                 appear'd
                 .
                 I
                 conceive
                 these
                 flames
                 proceeded
                 from
                 a
                 certain
                 Drugg
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Muscovites
                 call
                 
                   '
                   Plaun
                
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 a
                 yellow
                 powder
                 made
                 of
                 a
                 certain
                 herb
                 ,
                 commonly
                 found
                 upon
                 the
                 ground
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Forests
                 that
                 are
                 planted
                 with
                 Pines
                 and
                 Birch
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 properly
                 called
                 in
                 Latin
                 ,
                 Acanthus
                 ,
                 in
                 French
                 ,
                 
                   Branche
                   ursine
                
                 ,
                 in
                 English
                 ,
                 Bears-foot
                 ,
                 or
                 Bears-britch
                 .
                 Every
                 stalk
                 of
                 this
                 herb
                 hath
                 on
                 it
                 two
                 Buttons
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 ripe
                 in
                 August
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 the
                 Muscovites
                 are
                 very
                 carefull
                 to
                 gather
                 them
                 ,
                 dry
                 them
                 in
                 an
                 Oven
                 ,
                 beat
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 keep
                 the
                 powder
                 which
                 comes
                 from
                 them
                 in
                 Ox-bladders
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 sold
                 by
                 the
                 pound
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 us'd
                 also
                 in
                 Medicine
                 ,
                 as
                 being
                 a
                 drier
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 administred
                 with
                 good
                 success
                 in
                 Wounds
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Itch.
                 But
                 the
                 Muscovites
                 use
                 it
                 for
                 the
                 most
                 part
                 in
                 their
                 Divertisements
                 ,
                 putting
                 it
                 into
                 a
                 Tin-box
                 made
                 like
                 a
                 Pyramid
                 ,
                 into
                 which
                 they
                 thrust
                 that
                 end
                 of
                 a
                 Torch
                 which
                 is
                 not
                 lighted
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 that
                 means
                 make
                 the
                 powder
                 come
                 out
                 ,
                 which
                 being
                 very
                 small
                 ,
                 immediately
                 fastens
                 on
                 the
                 flame
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 lighted
                 ,
                 and
                 disappears
                 almost
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 continually
                 thrusting
                 in
                 the
                 Torch
                 ,
                 a
                 man
                 makes
                 ever
                 and
                 anon
                 a
                 new
                 flame
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 very
                 lively
                 ,
                 and
                 makes
                 the
                 nobler
                 shew
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 accompany'd
                 with
                 any
                 smoke
                 .
                 This
                 powder
                 will
                 not
                 take
                 fire
                 ,
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 not
                 stirr'd
                 after
                 the
                 foresaid
                 manner
                 :
                 for
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 cast
                 upon
                 burning
                 coals
                 ,
                 or
                 if
                 a
                 lighted
                 candle
                 be
                 thrust
                 into
                 it
                 ,
                 it
                 would
                 not
                 take
                 fire
                 .
              
               
                 These
                 Fire-works
                 entertain'd
                 us
                 so
                 long
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 after
                 mid-night
                 ere
                 we
                 came
                 to
                 our
                 Quarters
                 ,
                 where
                 we
                 found
                 not
                 any
                 thing
                 colder
                 than
                 the
                 Hearth
                 ;
                 for
                 out
                 of
                 a
                 presumption
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Governour
                 would
                 have
                 treated
                 us
                 at
                 Supper
                 ,
                 there
                 had
                 been
                 nothing
                 provided
                 at
                 home
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 next
                 day
                 ,
                 
                 very
                 betimes
                 in
                 the
                 Morning
                 ,
                 before
                 the
                 Sun
                 was
                 to
                 be
                 seen
                 over
                 the
                 Horizon
                 ,
                 the
                 Persians
                 made
                 a
                 Procession
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 to
                 represent
                 the
                 interment
                 of
                 Hossein
                 .
                 In
                 this
                 Procession
                 there
                 were
                 carried
                 a
                 great
                 many
                 Eschders
                 and
                 Banners
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 were
                 led
                 several
                 excellent
                 Horses
                 and
                 Camels
                 ,
                 cover'd
                 with
                 blew
                 Cloath
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 were
                 to
                 be
                 seen
                 many
                 Arrows
                 quilted
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 they
                 had
                 been
                 purposely
                 shot
                 into
                 it
                 ,
                 representing
                 those
                 which
                 the
                 Enemies
                 had
                 shot
                 at
                 Hossein
                 .
                 Upon
                 these
                 Horses
                 rid
                 so
                 many
                 Boyes
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 before
                 them
                 empty
                 Cossins
                 ,
                 upon
                 which
                 they
                 had
                 cast
                 a
                 little
                 Straw
                 ,
                 or
                 Hay
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 represented
                 the
                 great
                 affliction
                 of
                 the
                 Children
                 of
                 Hossein
                 .
                 Upon
                 some
                 of
                 those
                 Horses
                 ,
                 they
                 had
                 set
                 fair
                 Turbants
                 ,
                 Cimitars
                 ,
                 Bows
                 ,
                 and
                 Quivers
                 ,
                 full
                 of
                 Arrows
                 .
              
               
                 As
                 soon
                 as
                 the
                 Sun
                 was
                 up
                 ,
                 
                 there
                 might
                 be
                 seen
                 in
                 the
                 base-Court
                 ,
                 a
                 very
                 great
                 number
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 who
                 let
                 themselves
                 Blood
                 in
                 the
                 arms
                 ,
                 in
                 so
                 great
                 quantity
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 man
                 would
                 have
                 thought
                 there
                 had
                 been
                 many
                 Oxen
                 kill'd
                 there
                 .
                 The
                 young
                 Lads
                 slash'd
                 and
                 cut
                 themselves
                 above
                 the
                 Elbow
                 ,
                 and
                 clapping
                 the
                 Wounds
                 with
                 their
                 hands
                 ,
                 they
                 made
                 the
                 Blood
                 spurt
                 out
                 all
                 over
                 the
                 Arm
                 ,
                 and
                 about
                 the
                 Body
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 that
                 condition
                 they
                 ran
                 up
                 and
                 down
                 the
                 City
                 .
                 This
                 was
                 done
                 in
                 remembrance
                 of
                 the
                 effusion
                 of
                 the
                 innocent
                 Blood
                 of
                 Hossein
                 ;
                 out
                 of
                 a
                 perswasion
                 ,
                 that
                 ,
                 by
                 this
                 action
                 ,
                 they
                 expiated
                 some
                 part
                 of
                 their
                 sins
                 ;
                 which
                 perswasion
                 is
                 the
                 stronger
                 ,
                 in
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 prepossess'd
                 with
                 an
                 opinion
                 ,
                 that
                 those
                 ,
                 who
                 dye
                 during
                 this
                 Festival
                 ,
                 are
                 infallibly
                 saved
                 .
                 They
                 speak
                 also
                 with
                 the
                 same
                 assurance
                 of
                 their
                 Salvation
                 ,
                 who
                 dye
                 during
                 the
                 Festival
                 of
                 Aly
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 their
                 Lent.
                 
              
               
                 As
                 concerning
                 the
                 City
                 of
                 Ardebil
                 ,
                 
                 which
                 the
                 Turks
                 call
                 Ardevil
                 ,
                 and
                 may
                 be
                 found
                 in
                 Maps
                 under
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 Ardonil
                 ,
                 it
                 lies
                 in
                 the
                 Province
                 of
                 Adirbeitzan
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 antients
                 called
                 
                   Media
                   Major
                
                 ,
                 the
                 chief
                 Cities
                 whereof
                 are
                 
                   Ardebil
                   ,
                   Tabris
                
                 ,
                 or
                 
                   Tauris
                   ,
                   Merrague
                   ,
                   Natschan
                   ,
                   Miane
                   ,
                   Urumi
                   ,
                   Choi
                   ,
                   Salmas
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 
                 Ardebil
                 is
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 most
                 antient
                 and
                 most
                 celebrious
                 Cities
                 
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 Kingdome
                 ,
                 not
                 only
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 residence
                 which
                 several
                 Kings
                 of
                 Persia
                 made
                 there
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 particularly
                 upon
                 this
                 accompt
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   Schich
                   Sefi
                
                 ,
                 Author
                 of
                 their
                 Sect
                 ,
                 liv'd
                 and
                 dy'd
                 there
                 .
                 Some
                 are
                 of
                 opinion
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 conjectur'd
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 History
                 of
                 
                   Quintus
                   Curtius
                
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 City
                 which
                 he
                 calls
                 Arbela
                 .
                 In
                 this
                 Citie
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 seen
                 the
                 Tombs
                 and
                 Monuments
                 of
                 the
                 Kings
                 of
                 Persia
                 ;
                 and
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 place
                 of
                 so
                 great
                 Traffick
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 justly
                 numbred
                 among
                 the
                 most
                 considerable
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 East
                 .
                 The
                 Turkish
                 Language
                 is
                 much
                 more
                 common
                 among
                 the
                 Inhabitants
                 ,
                 than
                 the
                 Persian
                 .
                 I
                 found
                 the
                 elevation
                 of
                 the
                 Pole
                 there
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 at
                 thirty
                 eight
                 degrees
                 ,
                 five
                 minutes
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 longitude
                 to
                 be
                 82.
                 degrees
                 ,
                 30.
                 minutes
                 .
              
               
                 It
                 is
                 seated
                 in
                 the
                 midst
                 of
                 a
                 great
                 Plain
                 which
                 is
                 above
                 three
                 Leagues
                 about
                 ,
                 and
                 compass'd
                 of
                 all
                 sides
                 by
                 a
                 high
                 Mountain
                 like
                 an
                 Amphitheatre
                 ,
                 the
                 highest
                 part
                 whereof
                 ,
                 called
                 Sabelhan
                 ,
                 which
                 lies
                 West-ward
                 from
                 the
                 City
                 ,
                 is
                 alwayes
                 cover'd
                 with
                 Snow
                 .
                 Towards
                 the
                 South-South-West
                 ,
                 lies
                 that
                 Mountain
                 of
                 the
                 Province
                 of
                 Kiban
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 called
                 Bakru
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 from
                 these
                 Mountains
                 it
                 proceeds
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Air
                 there
                 is
                 sometimes
                 extremely
                 hot
                 somtimes
                 extremely
                 cold
                 ;
                 insomuch
                 that
                 even
                 in
                 August
                 ,
                 they
                 begin
                 to
                 be
                 sensible
                 of
                 the
                 inconveniences
                 of
                 Autumn
                 ,
                 as
                 also
                 to
                 be
                 troubled
                 with
                 those
                 Epidemical
                 Diseases
                 ,
                 which
                 reign
                 there
                 every
                 year
                 ,
                 and
                 commonly
                 carry
                 away
                 a
                 great
                 number
                 of
                 persons
                 .
                 Nor
                 was
                 our
                 Quarters
                 free
                 from
                 them
                 .
                 For
                 besides
                 the
                 great
                 number
                 of
                 servants
                 who
                 fell
                 sick
                 ,
                 the
                 Ambassador
                 Brugman
                 and
                 our
                 Physician
                 lay
                 in
                 of
                 a
                 Feaver
                 ,
                 but
                 especially
                 the
                 latter
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 reduc'd
                 to
                 that
                 lowness
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 was
                 no
                 hope
                 of
                 Life
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 greatest
                 heat
                 of
                 the
                 day
                 ,
                 and
                 exactly
                 at
                 noon
                 ,
                 there
                 rose
                 a
                 kind
                 of
                 a
                 Whirle-wind
                 ,
                 which
                 fill'd
                 the
                 whole
                 City
                 with
                 dust
                 ;
                 but
                 it
                 lasted
                 not
                 above
                 an
                 hour
                 .
                 The
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 day
                 and
                 night
                 is
                 calm
                 ,
                 which
                 gave
                 occasion
                 to
                 the
                 Persian
                 Proverb
                 ,
                 
                   Saba
                   Ardebil
                   ,
                   Nimrus
                   Kardebil
                
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 
                   In
                   the
                   morning
                   Ardebil
                   ,
                   at
                   noon
                   ,
                   full
                   of
                   dust
                   .
                
              
               
                 Yet
                 is
                 it
                 not
                 the
                 cold
                 quality
                 of
                 the
                 Climate
                 ,
                 
                 but
                 its
                 Situation
                 that
                 hinders
                 the
                 earth
                 there
                 to
                 produce
                 Wine
                 ,
                 Melons
                 ,
                 Citrons
                 ,
                 Orenges
                 ,
                 and
                 Pomegranates
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 had
                 in
                 almost
                 all
                 the
                 other
                 Provinces
                 of
                 Persia.
                 Apples
                 ,
                 Pears
                 ,
                 and
                 Peaches
                 thrive
                 very
                 well
                 there
                 .
                 Which
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 understood
                 of
                 the
                 City
                 it self
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Plain
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 it
                 is
                 seated
                 :
                 for
                 the
                 Air
                 is
                 incomparably
                 more
                 hot
                 and
                 more
                 temperate
                 at
                 the
                 foot
                 of
                 the
                 Mountain
                 ;
                 whence
                 it
                 comes
                 ;
                 that
                 ;
                 thereabouts
                 ,
                 
                 you
                 have
                 all
                 sorts
                 of
                 Fruits
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Trees
                 ,
                 which
                 ,
                 in
                 April
                 ,
                 do
                 but
                 begin
                 to
                 bud
                 about
                 Ardebil
                 ,
                 were
                 very
                 forward
                 at
                 the
                 Village
                 of
                 Alaru
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 foot
                 of
                 the
                 Mountain
                 Bakru
                 .
                 This
                 particular
                 of
                 fruits
                 only
                 excepted
                 ,
                 the
                 soil
                 thereabouts
                 is
                 very
                 good
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 for
                 arable
                 Lands
                 as
                 Pastures
                 :
                 insomuch
                 that
                 the
                 Plain
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 not
                 very
                 great
                 ,
                 is
                 able
                 to
                 maintain
                 the
                 Inhabitants
                 of
                 above
                 sixty
                 Villages
                 ,
                 all
                 which
                 may
                 be
                 seen
                 from
                 the
                 City
                 .
                 Besides
                 all
                 which
                 ,
                 the
                 Revenue
                 which
                 is
                 rais'd
                 for
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 Arabian
                 and
                 Turkish
                 Shepherds
                 ,
                 is
                 very
                 considerable
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 Liberty
                 allow'd
                 them
                 to
                 feed
                 their
                 Cattel
                 thereabouts
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 Trade
                 therewith
                 in
                 those
                 parts
                 ,
                 after
                 they
                 have
                 purchas'd
                 the
                 Schach's
                 Protection
                 ,
                 or
                 embrac'd
                 the
                 Religion
                 of
                 the
                 Persians
                 .
                 Some
                 of
                 the
                 Clarks
                 belonging
                 to
                 the
                 Farmers
                 of
                 the
                 Revenue
                 assured
                 me
                 ,
                 that
                 within
                 fifteen
                 dayes
                 before
                 ,
                 there
                 had
                 pass'd
                 over
                 the
                 City-Bridge
                 above
                 a
                 hundred
                 thousand
                 sheep
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 every
                 sheep
                 ,
                 they
                 pay
                 four
                 Kasbeki
                 ,
                 or
                 two
                 pence
                 sterl
                 ,
                 for
                 their
                 pasturage
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 much
                 when
                 the
                 owner
                 sells
                 them
                 .
                 This
                 last
                 duty
                 is
                 called
                 Tzaubanbeki
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 other
                 
                   Abschur
                   Eleschur
                
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 duty
                 of
                 Water
                 and
                 Herbage
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Turks
                 call
                 in
                 one
                 word
                 Othbasch
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 City
                 is
                 somewhat
                 ,
                 but
                 very
                 little
                 ,
                 bigger
                 than
                 that
                 of
                 Scamachie
                 ,
                 but
                 hath
                 no
                 Walls
                 .
                 No
                 House
                 but
                 hath
                 its
                 Garden
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 ,
                 seen
                 at
                 a
                 distance
                 ,
                 it
                 seems
                 rather
                 a
                 Forest
                 ,
                 than
                 a
                 City
                 .
                 Yet
                 are
                 there
                 no
                 other
                 Trees
                 about
                 it
                 than
                 Fruit-Trees
                 ,
                 inasmuch
                 as
                 the
                 Country
                 produceing
                 no
                 Wood
                 fit
                 for
                 Building
                 ,
                 nor
                 indeed
                 any
                 for
                 Firing
                 ,
                 the
                 Inhabitants
                 are
                 oblig'd
                 to
                 supply
                 themselves
                 ,
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Province
                 of
                 Kilan
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 six
                 good
                 dayes
                 Journey
                 distant
                 from
                 it
                 .
                 Within
                 a
                 League
                 of
                 the
                 City
                 ,
                 South-ward
                 ,
                 lies
                 a
                 Village
                 named
                 Scamasbu
                 ,
                 out
                 of
                 which
                 rises
                 a
                 little
                 River
                 called
                 Balachlu
                 .
                 Before
                 it
                 comes
                 into
                 the
                 City
                 ,
                 it
                 divides
                 it self
                 into
                 two
                 branches
                 ,
                 one
                 whereof
                 divides
                 the
                 City
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 other
                 compasses
                 it
                 ;
                 and
                 is
                 joyned
                 again
                 to
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 fall
                 together
                 into
                 the
                 River
                 Karasu
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 so
                 apt
                 to
                 over-flow
                 in
                 the
                 moneth
                 of
                 April
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 Snow
                 upon
                 the
                 Mountains
                 begins
                 to
                 dissolve
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 the
                 Inhabitants
                 of
                 the
                 Plain
                 had
                 not
                 the
                 industry
                 to
                 divert
                 it
                 by
                 Trenches
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 make
                 on
                 that
                 side
                 which
                 is
                 towards
                 the
                 City
                 ,
                 it
                 would
                 drown
                 them
                 all
                 .
              
               
                 Of
                 such
                 an
                 inundation
                 ,
                 there
                 happened
                 an
                 Example
                 in
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 
                   Schach
                   Abas
                
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 violence
                 of
                 the
                 water
                 having
                 broken
                 the
                 Dikes
                 ,
                 over-threw
                 in
                 a
                 moment
                 a
                 great
                 number
                 of
                 Houses
                 ;
                 in
                 regard
                 ,
                 the
                 Walls
                 ,
                 being
                 built
                 only
                 of
                 Mortar
                 and
                 Bricks
                 bak'd
                 in
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 not
                 any
                 able
                 to
                 stand
                 out
                 against
                 the
                 least
                 inundation
                 :
                 so
                 that
                 the
                 River
                 caried
                 away
                 their
                 Housholdstuff
                 ,
                 nay
                 many
                 Children
                 in
                 their
                 Cradles
                 ;
                 as
                 it
                 had
                 also
                 near
                 happened
                 at
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 our
                 being
                 there
                 ,
                 upon
                 the
                 12.
                 of
                 April
                 ,
                 when
                 there
                 were
                 a
                 thousand
                 men
                 at
                 work
                 day
                 and
                 night
                 in
                 making
                 Chanels
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 turning
                 the
                 River
                 by
                 means
                 of
                 a
                 Trench
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 made
                 in
                 the
                 plain
                 upon
                 the
                 River
                 side
                 ,
                 which
                 over-flow'd
                 all
                 the
                 adjacent
                 fields
                 .
                 The
                 City
                 besides
                 a
                 great
                 number
                 of
                 narrow
                 strees
                 ,
                 
                 hath
                 five
                 very
                 fair
                 and
                 broad
                 ones
                 ,
                 named
                 
                   Derwana
                   ,
                   Tabar
                   ,
                   Niardower
                   ,
                   Kumbalan
                   ,
                
                 and
                 Kasirkuste
                 :
                 in
                 all
                 which
                 they
                 have
                 been
                 at
                 the
                 pains
                 of
                 planting
                 
                 both
                 sides
                 with
                 Elms
                 and
                 Linden-Trees
                 ,
                 to
                 have
                 some
                 shade
                 against
                 the
                 excessive
                 heats
                 of
                 the
                 Climate
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Market-place
                 ,
                 or
                 Maydan
                 ,
                 is
                 large
                 and
                 noble
                 ,
                 as
                 being
                 above
                 three
                 hundred
                 paces
                 in
                 length
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 a
                 hundred
                 and
                 fifty
                 in
                 breadth
                 ,
                 and
                 having
                 ,
                 on
                 all
                 sides
                 ,
                 Shops
                 so
                 orderly
                 dispos'd
                 that
                 no
                 Merchandise
                 ,
                 no
                 Profession
                 but
                 hath
                 its
                 particular
                 quarter
                 .
                 On
                 the
                 right
                 hand
                 as
                 you
                 come
                 into
                 it
                 ,
                 you
                 find
                 ,
                 behind
                 the
                 Sepulchre
                 of
                 Schich-Sefi
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 last
                 Kings
                 of
                 Persia
                 ,
                 a
                 Metzid
                 or
                 Mosquey
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 lies
                 interred
                 
                   Iman
                   Sade
                
                 ,
                 or
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 Children
                 of
                 their
                 twelve
                 Saints
                 .
                 Malefactors
                 and
                 Criminals
                 may
                 retire
                 thither
                 for
                 a
                 certain
                 time
                 ,
                 and
                 thence
                 easily
                 get
                 to
                 the
                 Monument
                 of
                 Schich-Sefi
                 ,
                 
                 which
                 is
                 their
                 great
                 Sanctuary
                 .
                 As
                 you
                 come
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Market-place
                 ,
                 you
                 come
                 to
                 a
                 place
                 which
                 they
                 call
                 Basar
                 ,
                 where
                 the
                 first
                 thing
                 you
                 meet
                 with
                 is
                 a
                 great
                 square
                 arched
                 Building
                 ,
                 called
                 Kaiserie
                 ,
                 where
                 are
                 sold
                 all
                 the
                 precious
                 Commodities
                 of
                 the
                 Country
                 ,
                 as
                 Gold
                 and
                 Silver
                 Brocadoes
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 sorts
                 of
                 precious
                 stones
                 ,
                 and
                 silk
                 stuffs
                 ,
                 .
                 As
                 you
                 come
                 out
                 thence
                 ,
                 you
                 enter
                 ,
                 by
                 three
                 Gates
                 ,
                 into
                 so
                 many
                 streets
                 ,
                 cover'd
                 over
                 head
                 ,
                 all
                 beset
                 with
                 Shops
                 ,
                 where
                 are
                 sold
                 all
                 sorts
                 of
                 Commodities
                 .
                 There
                 are
                 also
                 in
                 these
                 streets
                 ,
                 several
                 Caravanseras
                 or
                 Store-houses
                 ,
                 built
                 for
                 the
                 convenience
                 of
                 forein
                 Merchants
                 ,
                 as
                 
                   Turks
                   ,
                   Tartars
                   ,
                   Indians
                
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 We
                 saw
                 there
                 also
                 two
                 Chineses
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 brought
                 thither
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 sold
                 ,
                 Porcelane
                 ,
                 and
                 several
                 things
                 of
                 Lacque
                 .
              
               
                 There
                 are
                 also
                 in
                 the
                 City
                 a
                 very
                 great
                 number
                 of
                 publick
                 Baths
                 ,
                 and
                 Metzids
                 ,
                 the
                 chiefest
                 whereof
                 is
                 that
                 which
                 they
                 call
                 ,
                 
                 
                   Metzid
                   Adine
                
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 seated
                 upon
                 a
                 little
                 Hill
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 in
                 the
                 midst
                 of
                 the
                 City
                 ,
                 and
                 hath
                 a
                 very
                 fair
                 Steeple
                 .
                 There
                 ,
                 the
                 greatest
                 Devotions
                 are
                 done
                 ,
                 on
                 holy-days
                 ,
                 and
                 particularly
                 on
                 Friday
                 ,
                 from
                 which
                 it
                 derives
                 the
                 name
                 .
                 At
                 the
                 entrance
                 of
                 the
                 Metzid
                 ,
                 or
                 Church
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 Fountain
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 late
                 
                   Saru
                   Chotze
                
                 ,
                 otherwise
                 called
                 
                   Mahomet
                   Risa
                
                 ,
                 Chancellor
                 of
                 Persia
                 ;
                 brought
                 to
                 that
                 place
                 ,
                 by
                 a
                 Chanel
                 under
                 ground
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 very
                 source
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 in
                 a
                 Mountain
                 above
                 a
                 League
                 distant
                 from
                 the
                 City
                 ,
                 South-west-ward
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Sumptuous
                 Monuments
                 of
                 Schich-Sefi
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 last
                 Kings
                 of
                 Persia
                 ,
                 are
                 near
                 the
                 Meidan
                 .
                 The
                 Persians
                 call
                 that
                 place
                 ,
                 Mesar
                 ,
                 and
                 Kibel-Chan
                 ,
                 Governour
                 of
                 the
                 City
                 did
                 us
                 the
                 favour
                 to
                 let
                 us
                 into
                 them
                 ,
                 upon
                 Whitsun-Monday
                 .
                 He
                 sent
                 us
                 word
                 before
                 hand
                 ,
                 that
                 ,
                 since
                 we
                 were
                 so
                 desirous
                 to
                 see
                 the
                 holy
                 Sepulchre
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 be
                 oblig'd
                 to
                 abstain
                 from
                 VVine
                 that
                 day
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 our
                 Supper
                 should
                 be
                 brought
                 us
                 out
                 of
                 Schich-Sefi's
                 Kitchin
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Ambassadors
                 went
                 thither
                 immediately
                 after
                 Dinner
                 ,
                 
                 attended
                 by
                 all
                 their
                 Retinue
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 Guards
                 .
                 The
                 Gate
                 ,
                 at
                 which
                 we
                 entred
                 ,
                 to
                 get
                 into
                 the
                 first
                 Court
                 ,
                 is
                 a
                 very
                 large
                 one
                 ,
                 and
                 above
                 it
                 there
                 was
                 a
                 great
                 silver
                 Chain
                 ,
                 reaching
                 from
                 one
                 side
                 to
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 at
                 which
                 there
                 hung
                 such
                 another
                 perpendiculary
                 in
                 the
                 middle
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 a
                 Present
                 ,
                 which
                 Aga-Chan
                 ,
                 Governour
                 of
                 Merrague
                 ,
                 had
                 ,
                 out
                 of
                 Devotion
                 ,
                 made
                 to
                 the
                 holy
                 Sepulchre
                 .
                 This
                 first
                 Court
                 is
                 very
                 spacious
                 .
                 and
                 pav'd
                 all
                 over
                 with
                 broad
                 stones
                 ,
                 having
                 on
                 both
                 sides
                 great
                 Vaults
                 ,
                 where
                 there
                 are
                 many
                 Shops
                 ,
                 and
                 backwards
                 a
                 very
                 fair
                 publick
                 Garden
                 ,
                 open
                 to
                 all
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Governour
                 ,
                 having
                 receiv'd
                 us
                 in
                 the
                 Base-Court
                 ,
                 brought
                 us
                 to
                 another
                 Gate
                 ,
                 over
                 which
                 there
                 was
                 also
                 a
                 Silver-Chain
                 like
                 the
                 former
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 was
                 an
                 expression
                 of
                 the
                 Devotion
                 of
                 
                   Mahomed-Chan
                   ,
                
                 ,
                 
                 Governour
                 of
                 Kentza
                 .
                 At
                 the
                 entrance
                 of
                 this
                 Gate
                 ,
                 they
                 demanded
                 our
                 Arms
                 ,
                 ,
                 it
                 being
                 not
                 lawful
                 to
                 carry
                 any
                 ,
                 of
                 any
                 kind
                 whatsoever
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 place
                 where
                 the
                 Sepulchre
                 is
                 ;
                 insomuch
                 that
                 if
                 a
                 Persian
                 were
                 found
                 but
                 with
                 a
                 knife
                 about
                 him
                 ,
                 it
                 would
                 cost
                 him
                 his
                 life
                 .
                 The
                 threshold
                 of
                 this
                 Gate
                 ,
                 as
                 also
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 following
                 Gates
                 ,
                 was
                 of
                 white
                 Marble
                 ,
                 and
                 round
                 ,
                 and
                 notice
                 was
                 given
                 us
                 not
                 to
                 set
                 our
                 foot
                 upon
                 it
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 step
                 over
                 it
                 ,
                 the
                 right
                 foot
                 foremost
                 ,
                 out
                 of
                 this
                 reflection
                 ,
                 that
                 having
                 been
                 kiss'd
                 by
                 so
                 many
                 Millions
                 of
                 Millions
                 of
                 persons
                 ,
                 it
                 were
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 said
                 ,
                 very
                 irrational
                 that
                 our
                 feet
                 should
                 prophane
                 it
                 .
                 Thence
                 we
                 enter'd
                 into
                 another
                 Court
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 at
                 least
                 as
                 long
                 as
                 the
                 first
                 ,
                 but
                 much
                 narrower
                 ,
                 and
                 pav'd
                 after
                 the
                 same
                 manner
                 ,
                 having
                 vaults
                 and
                 shops
                 on
                 both
                 sides
                 as
                 the
                 other
                 .
                 On
                 the
                 right
                 hand
                 ,
                 there
                 came
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Wall
                 ,
                 by
                 a
                 brass-Cock
                 ,
                 a
                 fair
                 Fountain
                 (
                 the
                 water
                 whereof
                 was
                 brought
                 a
                 League
                 distance
                 thence
                 )
                 that
                 they
                 might
                 drink
                 ,
                 who
                 retir'd
                 thither
                 out
                 of
                 Devotion
                 .
                 At
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 this
                 Court
                 ,
                 on
                 the
                 right
                 hand
                 ,
                 we
                 were
                 shew'd
                 a
                 very
                 fair
                 and
                 spacious
                 Vault
                 arched
                 above
                 ,
                 pav'd
                 without
                 ,
                 with
                 green
                 and
                 blew
                 stones
                 ,
                 and
                 within
                 ,
                 hung
                 with
                 Tapistry
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 midst
                 of
                 this
                 Vault
                 ,
                 there
                 were
                 two
                 fair
                 brass
                 Candlesticks
                 with
                 lights
                 in
                 them
                 .
                 All
                 along
                 the
                 Walls
                 sate
                 several
                 Priests
                 ,
                 cloath'd
                 in
                 white
                 ,
                 who
                 sung
                 as
                 loud
                 as
                 ever
                 they
                 were
                 able
                 ,
                 expressing
                 a
                 great
                 humility
                 ,
                 and
                 an
                 extraordinary
                 Devotion
                 ,
                 by
                 a
                 continual
                 moving
                 from
                 one
                 side
                 to
                 the
                 other
                 ;
                 which
                 motion
                 was
                 performed
                 by
                 them
                 all
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 the
                 same
                 shaking
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 with
                 so
                 much
                 exactness
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 man
                 would
                 have
                 thought
                 they
                 had
                 been
                 all
                 fasten'd
                 to
                 the
                 same
                 Cord
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 they
                 had
                 been
                 all
                 drawn
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 .
                 
                 This
                 place
                 is
                 called
                 Thschillachane
                 ,
                 in
                 regard
                 Schich-Sefi
                 retired
                 thither
                 every
                 year
                 ,
                 to
                 fast
                 ,
                 eating
                 only
                 ,
                 for
                 40
                 days
                 together
                 ,
                 but
                 one
                 Almond
                 a
                 day
                 ,
                 at
                 least
                 if
                 we
                 may
                 believe
                 the
                 Relations
                 of
                 the
                 Persians
                 .
                 Thence
                 ,
                 we
                 pass'd
                 through
                 a
                 third
                 Gate
                 ,
                 over
                 which
                 there
                 hung
                 also
                 a
                 Silver-Chain
                 ,
                 bestow'd
                 on
                 the
                 place
                 ,
                 by
                 Alli-Chan
                 ,
                 Governour
                 of
                 Kappan
                 ,
                 in
                 another
                 
                 Court
                 which
                 was
                 less
                 than
                 the
                 two
                 precedent
                 ,
                 and
                 pav'd
                 all
                 over
                 with
                 little
                 square-stones
                 of
                 several
                 colours
                 .
                 We
                 entred
                 into
                 the
                 place
                 where
                 the
                 Sepulchre
                 was
                 ,
                 by
                 a
                 Gate
                 which
                 was
                 built
                 like
                 a
                 great
                 Tower
                 ,
                 the
                 Clappers
                 whereof
                 were
                 all
                 cover'd
                 with
                 plates
                 of
                 silver
                 ,
                 and
                 adorn'd
                 with
                 several
                 Rings
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 Metal
                 ,
                 which
                 Gate
                 brought
                 us
                 into
                 a
                 great
                 Structure
                 .
                 The
                 pavement
                 before
                 the
                 Gate
                 was
                 cover'd
                 with
                 Tapistry
                 ,
                 to
                 express
                 the
                 holiness
                 of
                 the
                 place
                 ;
                 and
                 we
                 were
                 told
                 ,
                 that
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 said
                 reason
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 expected
                 ,
                 we
                 should
                 put
                 off
                 our
                 shooes
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Ambassadors
                 ,
                 at
                 first
                 ,
                 made
                 some
                 difficulty
                 to
                 render
                 that
                 respect
                 ,
                 to
                 a
                 place
                 ,
                 for
                 which
                 they
                 could
                 not
                 have
                 any
                 Veneration
                 ,
                 but
                 perceiving
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 they
                 did
                 it
                 not
                 ,
                 they
                 would
                 not
                 have
                 been
                 permitted
                 to
                 go
                 in
                 ,
                 they
                 at
                 last
                 resolv'd
                 to
                 comply
                 with
                 the
                 custom
                 .
                 The
                 Persians
                 ,
                 to
                 let
                 them
                 know
                 ,
                 they
                 did
                 not
                 any
                 thing
                 ,
                 that
                 might
                 abate
                 ought
                 of
                 their
                 Dignity
                 ,
                 told
                 them
                 ,
                 that
                 Schach-Abas
                 himself
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 came
                 to
                 see
                 the
                 Sepulchre
                 ,
                 many
                 times
                 ,
                 put
                 off
                 his
                 shooes
                 when
                 he
                 was
                 come
                 within
                 half
                 a
                 League
                 of
                 the
                 City
                 ,
                 and
                 came
                 so
                 far
                 bare-foot
                 ;
                 but
                 that
                 they
                 could
                 not
                 expect
                 that
                 Devotion
                 from
                 us
                 .
                 We
                 pass'd
                 thence
                 into
                 a
                 very
                 fair
                 spacious
                 Gallery
                 ,
                 hung
                 ,
                 and
                 cover'd
                 with
                 Tapistry
                 :
                 and
                 afterwards
                 ,
                 we
                 entred
                 by
                 another
                 Gate
                 ,
                 cover'd
                 with
                 plates
                 of
                 Gold
                 ,
                 into
                 another
                 Sumptuous
                 Structure
                 which
                 was
                 Arch'd
                 all
                 about
                 .
                 Schach-Abas
                 ,
                 being
                 upon
                 the
                 point
                 of
                 his
                 departure
                 ,
                 into
                 the
                 War
                 he
                 was
                 then
                 engag'd
                 in
                 against
                 the
                 
                   Vsbeques
                   Tartars
                
                 ,
                 made
                 a
                 vow
                 ,
                 and
                 promis'd
                 ,
                 to
                 bestow
                 a
                 Golden
                 Gate
                 on
                 the
                 Sepulchre
                 of
                 Schich-Se●i
                 ,
                 at
                 Ardehil
                 ,
                 and
                 another
                 upon
                 Risa's
                 at
                 Chorasan
                 ,
                 if
                 his
                 Armies
                 had
                 the
                 success
                 he
                 expected
                 :
                 which
                 vow
                 he
                 very
                 religiously
                 performed
                 ,
                 immediately
                 upon
                 his
                 return
                 ,
                 having
                 had
                 all
                 the
                 advantages
                 over
                 his
                 Enemies
                 that
                 his
                 own
                 heart
                 could
                 have
                 wish'd
                 .
                 This
                 Vault
                 was
                 about
                 four
                 fathom
                 square
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 enlightned
                 by
                 a
                 great
                 number
                 of
                 Gold
                 and
                 Silver
                 Lamps
                 ;
                 among
                 which
                 there
                 were
                 some
                 ,
                 above
                 three
                 foot
                 Diameter
                 .
                 On
                 both
                 sides
                 sate
                 twelve
                 Hasifahns
                 ,
                 or
                 Priests
                 ,
                 having
                 before
                 them
                 ,
                 upon
                 Desks
                 ,
                 great
                 books
                 of
                 Parchment
                 ,
                 wherein
                 were
                 written
                 ,
                 in
                 Capital
                 Arabian
                 Characters
                 ,
                 certain
                 Chapters
                 of
                 the
                 Alchoran
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 sung
                 ,
                 much
                 after
                 the
                 same
                 manner
                 ,
                 as
                 our
                 Monks
                 do
                 their
                 Vespers
                 ,
                 but
                 with
                 the
                 same
                 motion
                 as
                 we
                 had
                 observ'd
                 at
                 the
                 Tschillachane
                 .
                 Having
                 gone
                 through
                 that
                 Vault
                 ,
                 we
                 came
                 to
                 another
                 appartment
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 divided
                 from
                 it
                 only
                 by
                 a
                 Silver
                 Rail
                 ,
                 though
                 rais'd
                 higher
                 by
                 three
                 silver
                 steps
                 ,
                 to
                 get
                 up
                 into
                 it
                 .
                 The
                 Governour
                 ,
                 and
                 our
                 Interpreter
                 Rustan
                 ,
                 having
                 kiss'd
                 those
                 steps
                 ,
                 he
                 went
                 into
                 it
                 with
                 the
                 Ambassadors
                 ,
                 who
                 took
                 along
                 with
                 them
                 four
                 persons
                 of
                 their
                 Retinue
                 .
                 This
                 apartment
                 was
                 much
                 more
                 richly
                 adorn'd
                 than
                 any
                 of
                 the
                 rest
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 was
                 at
                 one
                 end
                 of
                 it
                 another
                 place
                 rais'd
                 a
                 foot
                 from
                 the
                 ground
                 ,
                 the
                 Rails
                 whereof
                 were
                 of
                 massy
                 Gold.
                 It
                 is
                 behind
                 that
                 Rail
                 or
                 Partition
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Sepulchre
                 of
                 Schich-Sefi
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 seen
                 ,
                 built
                 of
                 white
                 Marble
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 of
                 Gold
                 ,
                 as
                 some
                 have
                 written
                 .
                 It
                 was
                 cover'd
                 with
                 Crimson
                 Velvet
                 ,
                 and
                 rais'd
                 three
                 foot
                 from
                 the
                 ground
                 ,
                 being
                 about
                 nine
                 foot
                 in
                 length
                 ,
                 and
                 four
                 in
                 breadth
                 .
                 From
                 the
                 Roof
                 ,
                 there
                 hung
                 certain
                 Lamps
                 of
                 Gold
                 and
                 Silver
                 ,
                 and
                 on
                 both
                 sides
                 ,
                 two
                 huge
                 Candlesticks
                 of
                 massy
                 Gold
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 there
                 were
                 set
                 great
                 Wax
                 Candles
                 ,
                 lighted
                 in
                 the
                 night
                 time
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Door
                 of
                 that
                 Golden
                 Rail
                 was
                 lock'd
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 though
                 the
                 Ambassadors
                 were
                 very
                 importunate
                 to
                 have
                 it
                 opened
                 ,
                 yet
                 could
                 they
                 not
                 prevail
                 ,
                 the
                 Persians
                 telling
                 them
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Laicks
                 ,
                 even
                 to
                 the
                 King
                 himself
                 ,
                 were
                 not
                 permitted
                 to
                 come
                 within
                 that
                 place
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 same
                 apartment
                 where
                 we
                 then
                 were
                 ,
                 was
                 to
                 be
                 seen
                 ,
                 on
                 the
                 left
                 hand
                 ,
                 in
                 a
                 particular
                 Vault
                 ,
                 the
                 Sepulchre
                 of
                 
                   Schach
                   Ismael
                
                 ,
                 the
                 first
                 of
                 that
                 name
                 ;
                 as
                 also
                 that
                 of
                 Scach-Sefi's
                 Wife
                 ,
                 and
                 those
                 of
                 some
                 other
                 Queens
                 of
                 Persia
                 :
                 but
                 we
                 were
                 permitted
                 to
                 see
                 no
                 more
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 than
                 we
                 could
                 discover
                 at
                 the
                 meeting
                 of
                 the
                 Curtains
                 ,
                 which
                 were
                 drawn
                 at
                 the
                 entrance
                 of
                 it
                 :
                 and
                 from
                 what
                 we
                 could
                 judge
                 thereof
                 ,
                 there
                 was
                 nothing
                 remarkable
                 .
                 There
                 came
                 all
                 along
                 after
                 us
                 a
                 grave
                 old
                 man
                 ,
                 who
                 ,
                 with
                 a
                 perfuming-pot
                 in
                 his
                 hand
                 ,
                 purify'd
                 the
                 places
                 ,
                 through
                 which
                 we
                 had
                 pass'd
                 .
              
               
                 Having
                 taken
                 notice
                 of
                 all
                 that
                 was
                 to
                 be
                 seen
                 in
                 that
                 place
                 ,
                 
                 we
                 were
                 conducted
                 through
                 the
                 same
                 Gallery
                 ,
                 towards
                 the
                 right
                 hand
                 ,
                 into
                 another
                 spacious
                 apartment
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 Arch'd
                 all
                 about
                 and
                 Gilt
                 ;
                 where
                 we
                 could
                 not
                 but
                 admire
                 the
                 manner
                 of
                 its
                 building
                 ,
                 which
                 being
                 near
                 as
                 large
                 as
                 a
                 fair
                 Church
                 ,
                 was
                 nevertheless
                 sustain'd
                 by
                 the
                 strength
                 of
                 the
                 Roof
                 ,
                 and
                 without
                 Pillars
                 .
                 
                 This
                 Hall
                 is
                 called
                 Tzenetsera
                 ,
                 and
                 serves
                 for
                 a
                 Library
                 .
                 The
                 books
                 were
                 lay'd
                 in
                 Drawers
                 ,
                 shuffled
                 one
                 upon
                 another
                 ,
                 without
                 any
                 order
                 ,
                 but
                 otherwise
                 well
                 enough
                 kept
                 .
                 They
                 were
                 all
                 Manuscripts
                 ,
                 some
                 ,
                 upon
                 Parchment
                 ,
                 others
                 upon
                 Paper
                 ,
                 most
                 in
                 Arabick
                 ,
                 and
                 some
                 in
                 the
                 Persian
                 and
                 Turkish
                 Languages
                 ,
                 but
                 all
                 excellently
                 painted
                 ,
                 richly
                 bound
                 ,
                 and
                 cover'd
                 with
                 Plates
                 of
                 Gold
                 and
                 Silver
                 ,
                 carv'd
                 ,
                 and
                 branch'd
                 .
                 The
                 books
                 of
                 History
                 were
                 enrich'd
                 with
                 several
                 representations
                 in
                 colours
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 Neeches
                 of
                 the
                 Vault
                 ,
                 there
                 were
                 above
                 three
                 or
                 four
                 hundred
                 Vessels
                 of
                 Porcelane
                 ;
                 some
                 ,
                 so
                 large
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 they
                 contain'd
                 above
                 40.
                 quarts
                 or
                 Liquour
                 .
                 These
                 only
                 are
                 used
                 at
                 the
                 entertainments
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 brought
                 from
                 the
                 Sepulchre
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 King
                 and
                 other
                 great
                 Lords
                 ,
                 who
                 pass
                 that
                 way
                 :
                 for
                 the
                 holiness
                 of
                 that
                 place
                 permits
                 not
                 that
                 they
                 should
                 make
                 use
                 of
                 any
                 Gold
                 or
                 Silver
                 .
                 Nay
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 reported
                 of
                 Schich-Sefi
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 ,
                 out
                 of
                 an
                 excessive
                 humility
                 ,
                 made
                 use
                 onely
                 of
                 Woodden
                 Dishes
                 .
              
               
                 Thence
                 we
                 were
                 brought
                 to
                 the
                 Kitchin
                 ,
                 
                 the
                 Door
                 whereof
                 was
                 also
                 cover'd
                 with
                 Plates
                 of
                 
                 Silver
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 things
                 within
                 it
                 were
                 so
                 handsomly
                 ordered
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 not
                 a
                 little
                 to
                 be
                 admire'd
                 .
                 The
                 great
                 Cauldrons
                 were
                 all
                 set
                 in
                 a
                 row
                 ,
                 and
                 seal'd
                 within
                 the
                 Wall
                 ,
                 along
                 which
                 pass'd
                 a
                 Pipe
                 ,
                 which
                 ,
                 by
                 divers
                 Cocks
                 ,
                 supply'd
                 all
                 the
                 Kitchin
                 with
                 water
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Cooks
                 of
                 all
                 degrees
                 had
                 every
                 one
                 his
                 place
                 ,
                 
                 according
                 to
                 their
                 functions
                 and
                 employments
                 .
                 This
                 Kitchin
                 maintains
                 every
                 day
                 above
                 a
                 thousand
                 persons
                 ,
                 accompting
                 those
                 belonging
                 to
                 the
                 house
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 poor
                 ,
                 among
                 whom
                 they
                 distribute
                 thrice
                 a
                 day
                 ,
                 Pottage
                 ,
                 Rice
                 ,
                 and
                 Meat
                 ;
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 morning
                 at
                 six
                 ,
                 at
                 ten
                 ,
                 and
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 after-noon
                 at
                 three
                 .
                 The
                 two
                 morning-meals
                 are
                 upon
                 the
                 accompt
                 of
                 Schich-Sefi
                 ,
                 who
                 ,
                 to
                 that
                 end
                 ,
                 lay'd
                 a
                 foundation
                 of
                 fifty
                 Crowns
                 per
                 diem
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 third
                 is
                 an
                 Alms
                 bestow'd
                 there
                 ,
                 by
                 order
                 from
                 the
                 King
                 of
                 Persia.
                 Besides
                 these
                 ,
                 there
                 are
                 so
                 many
                 Alms
                 distributed
                 there
                 upon
                 the
                 accompt
                 of
                 private
                 persons
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 not
                 only
                 enough
                 to
                 maintain
                 the
                 poor
                 ,
                 but
                 there
                 is
                 much
                 over
                 and
                 above
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 sold
                 to
                 those
                 who
                 are
                 asham'd
                 to
                 beg
                 .
                 At
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 these
                 meals
                 or
                 distributions
                 ,
                 they
                 sound
                 two
                 Timbrels
                 ,
                 which
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 say
                 ,
                 were
                 brought
                 from
                 Medina
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 Banner
                 of
                 Fatima
                 ,
                 by
                 
                   Schach
                   Sedredin
                
                 .
              
               
                 Going
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Kitchin
                 ,
                 we
                 entred
                 into
                 a
                 very
                 fair
                 Garden
                 ,
                 where
                 we
                 saw
                 the
                 Sepulchres
                 of
                 
                   Sulthan
                   Aider
                
                 ,
                 
                 Schach-Tamas
                 ,
                 and
                 several
                 other
                 Kings
                 of
                 Persia
                 ,
                 which
                 were
                 in
                 the
                 open
                 air
                 ,
                 and
                 without
                 any
                 thing
                 over
                 them
                 ,
                 but
                 a
                 smooth
                 stone
                 .
                 The
                 principal
                 Lords
                 ,
                 whose
                 Sepulchres
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 seen
                 in
                 this
                 Meschaich
                 ,
                 are
                 ,
                 
                   
                     1.
                     
                     Shich-Sefi
                     ,
                     
                       the
                       son
                       of
                    
                     Seid-Tzeibrail
                     .
                  
                   
                     2.
                     
                     Schich-Sedredin
                     ,
                     
                       the
                       son
                       of
                    
                     Sefi
                     .
                  
                   
                     3.
                     
                     Schich-Tzinid
                     ,
                     the
                     son
                     of
                     Sedredin
                     ,
                     whom
                     some
                     Europaean
                     Authors
                     ,
                     erroneously
                     call
                     Guined
                     .
                  
                   
                     4.
                     
                     
                       Sulthan
                       Aider
                    
                     ,
                     the
                     son
                     of
                     Tzinid
                     ,
                     who
                     was
                     flead
                     alive
                     by
                     the
                     Turks
                     .
                  
                   
                     5.
                     
                     Schich
                     Aider
                     ,
                     
                       the
                       son
                       of
                    
                     Sulthan
                     Aider
                     .
                  
                   
                     6.
                     
                     Schach-Ismael
                     ,
                     
                       the
                       son
                       of
                    
                     Schich
                     Aider
                     .
                  
                   
                     7.
                     
                     Schach
                     Tamas
                     ,
                     
                       the
                       son
                       of
                    
                     Schach-Ismael
                     .
                  
                   
                     8.
                     
                     Schach-Ismael
                     ,
                     
                       the
                       second
                       of
                       that
                       name
                       ;
                       the
                       son
                       of
                    
                     Schach-Tamas
                     .
                  
                   
                     9.
                     
                     Schach-Mahomet
                     Choddabende
                     ,
                     
                       son
                       of
                    
                     Schach-Ismael
                     .
                  
                   
                     10.
                     
                     Ismael
                     Myrsa
                     ,
                     
                       brother
                       of
                    
                     Choddabende
                     .
                  
                   
                     11.
                     
                     Hemsa
                     Myrsa
                     ,
                  
                   
                     12.
                     
                     Schach
                     Abas
                     ,
                  
                   
                     sons
                     of
                     Choddabende
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 Schich-Sedredin
                 ordered
                 his
                 Sepulchre
                 to
                 be
                 built
                 ,
                 
                 after
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 his
                 Father
                 ,
                 by
                 an
                 Architect
                 ,
                 whom
                 he
                 had
                 brought
                 along
                 with
                 him
                 from
                 Medina
                 ,
                 and
                 according
                 to
                 a
                 Model
                 which
                 he
                 drew
                 of
                 it
                 himself
                 by
                 Miracle
                 (
                 for
                 the
                 Persians
                 affirm
                 ,
                 that
                 both
                 he
                 and
                 his
                 Father
                 wrought
                 many
                 )
                 which
                 was
                 ,
                 that
                 having
                 commanded
                 the
                 Architect
                 to
                 shut
                 his
                 eyes
                 ,
                 he
                 ravish'd
                 him
                 into
                 an
                 extasie
                 ,
                 during
                 which
                 ,
                 he
                 gave
                 him
                 a
                 sight
                 of
                 the
                 Model
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 which
                 he
                 would
                 have
                 that
                 Structure
                 built
                 ,
                 and
                 according
                 to
                 which
                 it
                 was
                 afterwards
                 done
                 .
                 Schich-Tzinid
                 ,
                 adding
                 thereto
                 the
                 great
                 Court
                 ,
                 and
                 several
                 Houses
                 ,
                 augmented
                 it
                 so
                 as
                 that
                 now
                 it
                 seems
                 a
                 very
                 noble
                 and
                 spacious
                 Castle
                 ,
                 whither
                 there
                 comes
                 every
                 day
                 so
                 great
                 a
                 number
                 of
                 persons
                 ,
                 to
                 Discourse
                 ,
                 or
                 Walk
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 are
                 few
                 Princes
                 Courts
                 where
                 there
                 are
                 more
                 seen
                 .
                 The
                 foundations
                 of
                 several
                 Kings
                 ,
                 its
                 vast
                 Revenues
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Presents
                 which
                 are
                 daily
                 made
                 thereto
                 ,
                 do
                 so
                 augment
                 the
                 Wealth
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 that
                 some
                 conceive
                 ,
                 its
                 Treasure
                 amounts
                 to
                 many
                 Millions
                 of
                 Gold
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 ,
                 in
                 case
                 of
                 necessity
                 ,
                 this
                 Mesar
                 might
                 raise
                 and
                 maintain
                 a
                 very
                 powerfull
                 Army
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 it
                 would
                 furnish
                 more
                 ready
                 Money
                 than
                 the
                 King
                 could
                 himself
                 .
                 Besides
                 the
                 Farms
                 and
                 Dairies
                 which
                 depend
                 on
                 it
                 ,
                 it
                 hath
                 within
                 the
                 City
                 of
                 Ardebil
                 two
                 hundred
                 Houses
                 ,
                 nine
                 publick
                 Baths
                 ,
                 eight
                 Caravanseras
                 ,
                 or
                 Store-houses
                 ,
                 that
                 great
                 Vault
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 called
                 the
                 Kaiserie
                 ,
                 all
                 the
                 Meydan
                 ,
                 with
                 its
                 Vaults
                 and
                 Shops
                 ,
                 a
                 hundred
                 other
                 Shops
                 in
                 the
                 Basar
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Market-places
                 ,
                 where
                 Cattel
                 ,
                 Wheat
                 ,
                 Salt
                 ,
                 and
                 Oyl
                 are
                 sold.
                 The
                 Astasnischin
                 ,
                 or
                 Regraters
                 and
                 Hucksters
                 ,
                 and
                 those
                 who
                 sell
                 Commodities
                 in
                 open
                 Market
                 ,
                 having
                 neither
                 Shops
                 ,
                 nor
                 Stalls
                 ,
                 pay
                 certain
                 duties
                 thereto
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 possess'd
                 ,
                 about
                 Ardebil
                 ,
                 of
                 thirty
                 three
                 Towns
                 or
                 Villages
                 ;
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 Province
                 of
                 Serab
                 ,
                 of
                 five
                 Villages
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 City
                 of
                 Tauris
                 ,
                 it
                 hath
                 sixty
                 Houses
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 hundred
                 Shops
                 ,
                 and
                 two
                 Villages
                 without
                 the
                 City
                 ;
                 several
                 Caravanseras
                 and
                 Baths
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 City
                 of
                 Casuan
                 ,
                 as
                 also
                 in
                 the
                 Province
                 of
                 Kilan
                 and
                 Astara
                 .
                 The
                 duties
                 of
                 Abschur
                 and
                 Eleschur
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Province
                 of
                 Mokan
                 belong
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 one
                 moyety
                 of
                 those
                 of
                 
                   Chalchat
                   ,
                   Kermeruth
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Haschteruth
                 ,
                 not
                 accounting
                 what
                 the
                 Tartars
                 and
                 Indians
                 ,
                 who
                 make
                 profession
                 of
                 the
                 Persian
                 Religion
                 send
                 thither
                 ,
                 nor
                 the
                 Presents
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 brought
                 from
                 all
                 parts
                 ,
                 in
                 consequence
                 of
                 the
                 Vows
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 are
                 wont
                 to
                 make
                 ,
                 in
                 great
                 Journeys
                 ,
                 in
                 their
                 Sickness
                 ,
                 nay
                 indeed
                 in
                 any
                 business
                 of
                 Importance
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 very
                 Religiously
                 perform
                 .
                 Besides
                 all
                 these
                 ,
                 there
                 are
                 so
                 many
                 Gifts
                 ,
                 Donations
                 and
                 Legacies
                 made
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 passes
                 not
                 a
                 day
                 ,
                 but
                 a
                 man
                 shall
                 see
                 going
                 thither
                 Horses
                 ,
                 Asses
                 ,
                 Camels
                 ,
                 Sheep
                 ,
                 Money
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 things
                 .
                 All
                 these
                 things
                 are
                 receiv'd
                 by
                 two
                 Persons
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 oblig'd
                 by
                 an
                 Oath
                 to
                 be
                 faithful
                 to
                 that
                 sacred
                 place
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 are
                 called
                 Nessurtzchan
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 word
                 Nesur
                 ,
                 which
                 
                 signifies
                 a
                 Vow
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 have
                 an
                 allowance
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 revenue
                 of
                 a
                 fair
                 Village
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 within
                 half
                 a
                 League
                 of
                 the
                 City
                 ,
                 called
                 Sultanabath
                 ;
                 which
                 was
                 granted
                 by
                 
                   Schich
                   Ismael
                
                 ,
                 to
                 that
                 purpose
                 .
                 
                 These
                 Commissaries
                 are
                 every
                 day
                 in
                 an
                 apartment
                 on
                 the
                 left
                 hand
                 .
                 as
                 a
                 man
                 goes
                 into
                 the
                 
                   Metzid
                   Tzillachane
                
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 set
                 on
                 both
                 sides
                 of
                 a
                 Chest
                 or
                 Box
                 ,
                 cover'd
                 with
                 crimson
                 Velver
                 ,
                 into
                 which
                 they
                 put
                 the
                 Money
                 that
                 is
                 brought
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 do
                 also
                 that
                 which
                 arises
                 by
                 the
                 sale
                 of
                 those
                 Horses
                 ,
                 Camels
                 and
                 Asses
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 bestow'd
                 on
                 the
                 Sepulchre
                 :
                 for
                 the
                 Oxen
                 and
                 Sheep
                 are
                 kill'd
                 ,
                 and
                 distributed
                 among
                 the
                 poor
                 .
                 They
                 give
                 those
                 who
                 bring
                 them
                 a
                 small
                 Present
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 a
                 handful
                 of
                 Anniseed
                 ;
                 and
                 they
                 are
                 given
                 to
                 understand
                 thereby
                 ,
                 that
                 their
                 Souls
                 shall
                 enjoy
                 serenity
                 and
                 blisse
                 in
                 the
                 other
                 VVorld
                 .
              
               
                 They
                 also
                 give
                 the
                 Pilgrims
                 who
                 come
                 thither
                 to
                 do
                 their
                 Devotions
                 ,
                 a
                 Certificate
                 of
                 their
                 being
                 there
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 Prayers
                 they
                 said
                 there
                 ;
                 which
                 serves
                 not
                 only
                 for
                 a
                 Testimony
                 of
                 the
                 profession
                 of
                 their
                 Religion
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 for
                 a
                 protection
                 against
                 several
                 disgraces
                 and
                 misfortunes
                 .
                 nay
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 more
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 saving
                 of
                 their
                 Lives
                 .
                 Accordingly
                 ,
                 our
                 Interpreter
                 Rustan
                 ,
                 having
                 resolv'd
                 to
                 leave
                 us
                 ,
                 and
                 fearing
                 what
                 might
                 follow
                 upon
                 the
                 complaint
                 which
                 the
                 Ambassadors
                 should
                 make
                 to
                 the
                 King
                 of
                 him
                 ,
                 took
                 three
                 authentick
                 Copies
                 of
                 such
                 a
                 Certificate
                 ,
                 whereof
                 two
                 were
                 found
                 among
                 his
                 Cloaths
                 ,
                 after
                 his
                 departure
                 ,
                 and
                 presented
                 ,
                 at
                 our
                 return
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 Ambassador
                 Crusius
                 ,
                 to
                 his
                 Highness
                 of
                 Holstein
                 ,
                 in
                 whose
                 Library
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 still
                 to
                 be
                 seen
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Persians
                 call
                 these
                 Certificates
                 Sijaretname
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 are
                 given
                 ,
                 not
                 only
                 here
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 Sepulchre
                 of
                 
                   Schich
                   Sefi
                
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 at
                 Meschet
                 ,
                 at
                 that
                 of
                 
                   Iman
                   Risa
                
                 ,
                 and
                 these
                 latter
                 are
                 as
                 efficacious
                 ,
                 and
                 have
                 the
                 same
                 authority
                 as
                 the
                 former
                 .
                 Now
                 that
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 understood
                 how
                 Certificates
                 are
                 able
                 to
                 save
                 the
                 Lives
                 ,
                 either
                 of
                 a
                 Malefactor
                 ,
                 or
                 a
                 person
                 fallen
                 into
                 disgrace
                 at
                 the
                 Court
                 ,
                 I
                 shall
                 here
                 allege
                 an
                 example
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 Not
                 long
                 before
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 our
                 Travels
                 into
                 those
                 parts
                 ,
                 it
                 happened
                 ,
                 that
                 Tzirra-Chan
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 a
                 person
                 of
                 quality
                 ,
                 and
                 one
                 so
                 highly
                 in
                 favour
                 with
                 Schich-Sefi
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 concluded
                 a
                 Marriage
                 between
                 him
                 and
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 Ladies
                 of
                 his
                 Seraglio
                 ,
                 coming
                 one
                 day
                 somewhat
                 late
                 to
                 Dinner
                 ,
                 the
                 King
                 ask'd
                 him
                 the
                 reason
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 said
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 smiling
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 must
                 needs
                 be
                 the
                 caresses
                 of
                 his
                 new
                 Married
                 Wife
                 ,
                 kept
                 him
                 away
                 so
                 long
                 .
                 
                 He
                 had
                 the
                 boldness
                 to
                 make
                 answer
                 ,
                 that
                 his
                 Majesty
                 had
                 not
                 miss'd
                 the
                 mark
                 much
                 ,
                 that
                 indeed
                 he
                 had
                 been
                 dallying
                 with
                 a
                 Woman
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 it
                 had
                 been
                 with
                 the
                 Wife
                 of
                 Agasi-Beg
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 then
                 in
                 the
                 room
                 ,
                 and
                 discharg'd
                 the
                 Office
                 of
                 Steward
                 ,
                 when
                 Tzirra-Chan
                 told
                 the
                 story
                 .
                 The
                 King
                 was
                 so
                 startled
                 at
                 that
                 insolence
                 ,
                 that
                 ,
                 blushing
                 ,
                 out
                 of
                 vexation
                 and
                 shame
                 together
                 ,
                 he
                 knew
                 not
                 how
                 to
                 lift
                 up
                 his
                 eyes
                 ,
                 to
                 look
                 on
                 either
                 of
                 them
                 :
                 which
                 Tzerra-Chan
                 observing
                 ,
                 and
                 inferring
                 thence
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 had
                 said
                 too
                 much
                 ,
                 rose
                 from
                 Table
                 and
                 went
                 to
                 his
                 own
                 House
                 .
                 As
                 soon
                 as
                 the
                 King
                 had
                 taken
                 notice
                 of
                 his
                 departure
                 ,
                 he
                 call'd
                 Agasi
                 ,
                 and
                 said
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 
                   Thou
                   hast
                   seen
                
                 ,
                 Agasi
                 ,
                 
                   after
                   what
                   manner
                
                 Tzirra
                 ,
                 
                   not
                   thinking
                   it
                   enough
                   to
                   have
                   dishonour'd
                   thy
                   House
                   ,
                   must
                   needs
                   make
                   ostentation
                   of
                   his
                   lewdness
                   ,
                   and
                   reproach
                   thee
                   with
                   thy
                   infamy
                   ,
                   and
                   have
                   the
                   confidence
                   to
                   do
                   it
                   in
                   my
                   presence
                   :
                   Go
                   thy
                   ways
                   ,
                   and
                   bring
                   me
                   his
                   head
                   .
                   Agasi
                
                 obey'd
                 ,
                 and
                 went
                 his
                 way
                 ;
                 but
                 about
                 some
                 two
                 hours
                 after
                 ,
                 the
                 King
                 much
                 wondring
                 to
                 find
                 that
                 Agasi
                 was
                 not
                 return'd
                 ,
                 sends
                 after
                 him
                 ,
                 to
                 know
                 what
                 was
                 become
                 of
                 him
                 .
                 The
                 King
                 had
                 this
                 account
                 brought
                 him
                 ,
                 that
                 Tzirra
                 and
                 Agasi
                 had
                 been
                 found
                 ,
                 like
                 very
                 good
                 friends
                 ,
                 making
                 merry
                 ,
                 and
                 drinking
                 together
                 .
                 Whereupon
                 ,
                 the
                 King
                 not
                 able
                 to
                 forbear
                 laughing
                 ,
                 cries
                 out
                 ,
                 
                   ja
                   Kurrumsak
                   ,
                   O
                   the
                   poor
                   Cuckold
                   :
                
                 but
                 immediately
                 after
                 ,
                 reflecting
                 on
                 their
                 procedure
                 ,
                 and
                 imagining
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 joynt
                 design
                 between
                 them
                 to
                 put
                 the
                 affront
                 upon
                 him
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 that
                 they
                 laugh'd
                 at
                 him
                 in
                 their
                 sleeves
                 ;
                 he
                 Commanded
                 Aliculi-Chan
                 ,
                 Brother
                 to
                 
                   Rustan
                   ,
                   Chan
                
                 of
                 
                   Tauris
                   ,
                   Divanbeg
                
                 ,
                 or
                 Judge
                 of
                 the
                 Province
                 ,
                 to
                 go
                 and
                 fetch
                 both
                 their
                 heads
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 mean
                 time
                 ,
                 Agasi
                 coming
                 to
                 himself
                 ,
                 and
                 considering
                 that
                 the
                 King
                 never
                 jested
                 in
                 things
                 of
                 that
                 nature
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 he
                 might
                 well
                 come
                 to
                 repent
                 his
                 neglect
                 in
                 executing
                 his
                 Commission
                 ,
                 took
                 leave
                 of
                 the
                 company
                 and
                 withdrew
                 ;
                 but
                 Tzirra
                 ,
                 confident
                 of
                 the
                 King's
                 favour
                 ,
                 and
                 presuming
                 on
                 the
                 familiarity
                 there
                 had
                 been
                 between
                 them
                 ,
                 was
                 so
                 imprudent
                 as
                 to
                 stay
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 expecting
                 the
                 effects
                 of
                 his
                 Prince's
                 indignation
                 ,
                 and
                 had
                 his
                 Head
                 cut
                 off
                 .
                 Agasi
                 ,
                 making
                 his
                 advantage
                 of
                 Tzirra's
                 death
                 ,
                 went
                 in
                 the
                 mean
                 time
                 to
                 the
                 Sepulchre
                 of
                 
                   Iman
                   Rise
                
                 ,
                 whence
                 he
                 brought
                 one
                 of
                 those
                 Certificates
                 ,
                 wherewith
                 ,
                 some
                 moneths
                 after
                 ,
                 he
                 presented
                 himself
                 before
                 the
                 King
                 ;
                 who
                 ,
                 perceiving
                 him
                 coming
                 at
                 a
                 distance
                 ,
                 could
                 not
                 forbear
                 laughing
                 ,
                 and
                 said
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 
                   I
                   commend
                   thee
                   for
                   thy
                   wit
                   ,
                   my
                   honest
                   kind
                   hearted
                   Cuckold
                   ,
                   go
                   thy
                   ways
                   ,
                   I
                   pardon
                   thee
                   for
                
                 Iman
                 Risa
                 
                   's
                   sake
                   ;
                   come
                   ,
                   kiss
                   my
                   foot
                   .
                
                 Thus
                 did
                 this
                 Sijaretname
                 or
                 Certificate
                 ,
                 save
                 Bek's
                 his
                 life
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 afterwards
                 entertain'd
                 again
                 into
                 the
                 Schach's
                 service
                 ,
                 not
                 indeed
                 in
                 the
                 quality
                 of
                 Steward
                 ,
                 but
                 only
                 as
                 a
                 Gentleman
                 belonging
                 to
                 his
                 Chamber
                 .
              
               
                 Yet
                 is
                 it
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 thought
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 these
                 Secretaries
                 ,
                 of
                 whom
                 such
                 Certificates
                 are
                 obtained
                 ,
                 are
                 gulity
                 of
                 frauds
                 and
                 connivances
                 in
                 the
                 disposal
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 by
                 delivering
                 them
                 signed
                 and
                 sealed
                 ,
                 with
                 blanks
                 to
                 put
                 in
                 the
                 names
                 of
                 such
                 as
                 may
                 have
                 occasion
                 for
                 them
                 ;
                 as
                 may
                 be
                 seen
                 by
                 the
                 Copy
                 which
                 is
                 in
                 his
                 Highness's
                 Library
                 at
                 Gottorp
                 .
                 Of
                 Schich-Sefi
                 ,
                 his
                 Life
                 and
                 Miracles
                 ,
                 we
                 shall
                 give
                 an
                 account
                 hereafter
                 ,
                 when
                 we
                 come
                 to
                 treat
                 of
                 the
                 Religion
                 of
                 the
                 Persians
                 .
              
               
               
                 In
                 the
                 same
                 Village
                 af
                 Kelheran
                 ,
                 about
                 a
                 League
                 and
                 a
                 half
                 from
                 Ardcbil
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 another
                 sumptuous
                 sepulchre
                 ,
                 built
                 in
                 honour
                 of
                 
                   Seid-Tsebrail
                   ,
                
                 ,
                 the
                 Father
                 of
                 Schich-Sefi
                 .
                 He
                 was
                 a
                 poor
                 Peasant
                 ,
                 
                 who
                 not
                 able
                 to
                 pretend
                 to
                 any
                 thing
                 particular
                 ,
                 which
                 might
                 distinguish
                 him
                 from
                 the
                 other
                 Inhabitants
                 of
                 the
                 place
                 ,
                 had
                 also
                 his
                 Burial
                 common
                 with
                 them
                 .
                 But
                 Sedredin
                 ,
                 finding
                 the
                 reputation
                 of
                 his
                 Father's
                 Sanctity
                 so
                 well
                 establish'd
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 become
                 in
                 a
                 manner
                 Hereditary
                 in
                 his
                 Person
                 ,
                 would
                 needs
                 have
                 it
                 return
                 backwards
                 to
                 his
                 Grand-father
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 that
                 end
                 ,
                 caus'd
                 his
                 Relicks
                 to
                 be
                 uncover'd
                 ,
                 and
                 honour'd
                 them
                 with
                 a
                 Sepulchre
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 place
                 where
                 it
                 is
                 now
                 to
                 be
                 seen
                 .
                 Some
                 affirm
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 Tomb
                 are
                 kept
                 the
                 bones
                 of
                 Seid-Sala
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   Seid
                   Kudbedin
                
                 ,
                 Father
                 and
                 Grandfather
                 of
                 Tzebrail
                 :
                 but
                 others
                 would
                 have
                 all
                 the
                 honour
                 done
                 to
                 
                   Seid
                   Tzebrail
                
                 alone
                 .
                 And
                 it
                 is
                 possible
                 they
                 may
                 be
                 all
                 mistaken
                 ,
                 it
                 being
                 very
                 hard
                 ,
                 that
                 ,
                 after
                 so
                 many
                 years
                 ,
                 their
                 bones
                 and
                 ashes
                 could
                 be
                 distinguish'd
                 from
                 those
                 of
                 so
                 many
                 others
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Tomb
                 it self
                 stood
                 in
                 the
                 midst
                 of
                 a
                 large
                 Garden
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 was
                 built
                 absolutely
                 round
                 ,
                 rais'd
                 ten
                 steps
                 from
                 the
                 ground
                 ,
                 adorn'd
                 all
                 about
                 with
                 glass
                 of
                 all
                 sorts
                 of
                 colours
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 preserv'd
                 by
                 Iron-grates
                 ,
                 and
                 had
                 in
                 the
                 midst
                 of
                 its
                 Roof
                 ,
                 a
                 great
                 round
                 Tower
                 ,
                 built
                 of
                 blew
                 and
                 green
                 Stones
                 .
                 Those
                 of
                 our
                 retinue
                 ,
                 who
                 were
                 desirous
                 to
                 go
                 into
                 it
                 ,
                 were
                 forc'd
                 to
                 leave
                 their
                 shooes
                 and
                 Boots
                 at
                 the
                 door
                 ,
                 as
                 also
                 their
                 Swords
                 and
                 their
                 Canes
                 .
                 The
                 building
                 within
                 was
                 of
                 admirable
                 Architecture
                 .
                 The
                 Roof
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 Azure
                 Gilt
                 ,
                 was
                 joyn'd
                 by
                 bowing-Pillars
                 ,
                 through
                 which
                 the
                 light
                 came
                 in
                 .
                 The
                 floor
                 was
                 cover'd
                 with
                 the
                 richest
                 kind
                 of
                 Tapistry
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Walls
                 ,
                 which
                 were
                 open
                 of
                 all
                 sides
                 ,
                 had
                 in
                 them
                 other
                 little
                 Partitions
                 ,
                 or
                 Vaults
                 ,
                 where
                 they
                 taught
                 Children
                 to
                 read
                 and
                 sing
                 the
                 Alchoran
                 ,
                 so
                 to
                 enable
                 them
                 in
                 time
                 to
                 become
                 Hasisans
                 ,
                 or
                 Guardians
                 of
                 that
                 Holy
                 Sepulchre
                 .
                 We
                 found
                 here
                 and
                 there
                 ,
                 upon
                 little
                 seats
                 ,
                 Books
                 lying
                 open
                 ,
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 the
                 singing
                 of
                 their
                 Service
                 ,
                 after
                 the
                 same
                 manner
                 as
                 we
                 had
                 seen
                 at
                 the
                 sepulchre
                 of
                 Schich-Sefi
                 .
                 The
                 Tomb
                 was
                 about
                 a
                 man's
                 height
                 ,
                 and
                 an
                 Ell
                 and
                 a
                 half
                 in
                 breadth
                 ,
                 of
                 Joyners
                 work
                 ,
                 all
                 the
                 Junctures
                 being
                 done
                 over
                 with
                 little
                 plates
                 of
                 Copper
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 cover'd
                 with
                 a
                 piece
                 of
                 green
                 Velvet
                 .
                 Over
                 the
                 Tomb
                 hung
                 four
                 Lamps
                 ,
                 whereof
                 two
                 were
                 of
                 Gold
                 ,
                 the
                 other
                 two
                 of
                 Silver
                 ,
                 which
                 two
                 
                   Tziragts
                   Chihan
                
                 ,
                 or
                 snuffers
                 ,
                 were
                 oblig'd
                 to
                 light
                 at
                 the
                 cloze
                 of
                 the
                 Evening
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 keep
                 in
                 all
                 Night
                 .
                 Over
                 against
                 the
                 Tomb
                 ,
                 there
                 was
                 a
                 little
                 Chapel
                 ,
                 kept
                 for
                 the
                 Sepulchre
                 of
                 several
                 other
                 persons
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 Family
                 of
                 Schich-Sefi
                 .
              
               
                 From
                 the
                 sanctity
                 of
                 the
                 place
                 ,
                 
                 it
                 proceeds
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Chan
                 of
                 Ardebil
                 ,
                 administers
                 an
                 Oath
                 to
                 the
                 Religious
                 men
                 of
                 the
                 place
                 ,
                 for
                 their
                 fidelity
                 thereto
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 their
                 allegiance
                 to
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 as
                 being
                 oblig'd
                 joyntly
                 to
                 serve
                 that
                 Holy-sepulchre
                 and
                 the
                 King
                 ;
                 whence
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 inferr'd
                 ,
                 he
                 hath
                 a
                 certain
                 spiritual
                 Jurisdiction
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 the
                 temporal
                 .
                 As
                 a
                 privilege
                 whereof
                 ,
                 as
                 also
                 upon
                 the
                 accompt
                 of
                 the
                 situation
                 of
                 his
                 City
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 no
                 Frontier
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 not
                 subject
                 to
                 the
                 invasion
                 of
                 the
                 Turk
                 ,
                 the
                 Governour
                 is
                 freed
                 of
                 the
                 charge
                 of
                 maintaining
                 that
                 number
                 of
                 soldiers
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 other
                 Governours
                 are
                 oblig'd
                 to
                 raise
                 and
                 keep
                 ,
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Revenue
                 of
                 their
                 Governments
                 .
              
               
                 His
                 Retinue
                 was
                 very
                 well
                 ordered
                 ,
                 not
                 exceeding
                 fifty
                 persons
                 ,
                 to
                 whom
                 his
                 own
                 Temperate
                 Life
                 serv'd
                 for
                 an
                 Example
                 .
                 He
                 treated
                 us
                 three
                 several
                 times
                 ,
                 but
                 was
                 guilty
                 of
                 no
                 excess
                 ,
                 and
                 seem'd
                 to
                 be
                 very
                 temperate
                 in
                 all
                 things
                 ,
                 save
                 that
                 he
                 took
                 abundance
                 of
                 Tobacco
                 ,
                 sucking
                 it
                 through
                 a
                 Pipe
                 of
                 Cane
                 which
                 was
                 put
                 into
                 a
                 glass
                 of
                 Water
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Persian
                 mode
                 ,
                 and
                 drunk
                 very
                 much
                 Cahwa
                 ,
                 or
                 Coffee
                 ,
                 to
                 moderate
                 the
                 insurrections
                 of
                 the
                 Codpiece
                 .
              
               
                 What
                 is
                 most
                 remarkable
                 about
                 Ardebil
                 ,
                 
                 is
                 the
                 sources
                 of
                 Medicinal
                 waters
                 ,
                 whereof
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 great
                 number
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 several
                 sorts
                 ,
                 whether
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 Health
                 or
                 Divertisement
                 ,
                 to
                 which
                 the
                 Chan
                 or
                 Governour
                 ,
                 proffer'd
                 to
                 bring
                 us
                 ,
                 and
                 would
                 have
                 done
                 it
                 ,
                 had
                 not
                 the
                 Ambassdors
                 indisposition
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 then
                 sick
                 ,
                 prevented
                 him
                 .
              
               
                 What
                 we
                 can
                 say
                 of
                 them
                 upon
                 the
                 relations
                 of
                 the
                 Persians
                 ,
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 foot
                 of
                 the
                 Mountain
                 Sebelan
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 source
                 called
                 Serdebe
                 ,
                 over
                 which
                 Sulfakar-Chan
                 ,
                 whom
                 we
                 mention'd
                 before
                 ,
                 built
                 a
                 spacious
                 Vaulted
                 apartment
                 .
                 It
                 s
                 water
                 which
                 is
                 almost
                 luke-warm
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 clear
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 possible
                 water
                 can
                 be
                 ,
                 makes
                 a
                 very
                 pleasant
                 Bath
                 .
              
               
                 Three
                 Leagues
                 thence
                 ,
                 on
                 the
                 right
                 side
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 Mountain
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 another
                 source
                 ,
                 the
                 waters
                 whereof
                 are
                 so
                 Sulphureous
                 and
                 so
                 corrupt
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 they
                 infect
                 all
                 the
                 circumambient
                 air
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 excellent
                 good
                 for
                 the
                 Itch
                 ,
                 upon
                 which
                 accompt
                 it
                 is
                 called
                 Abcotur
                 ,
                 a
                 word
                 which
                 in
                 the
                 Persian
                 Language
                 signifies
                 that
                 disease
                 .
              
               
                 Out
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 Mountain
                 ,
                 
                 but
                 from
                 another
                 part
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 there
                 arise
                 three
                 other
                 Springs
                 of
                 hot
                 or
                 boyling
                 water
                 ,
                 called
                 
                   Meul
                   ,
                   Daudan
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Randau
                 .
                 The
                 first
                 rises
                 out
                 of
                 a
                 little
                 Hill
                 ,
                 between
                 two
                 sources
                 of
                 cold
                 water
                 .
                 Daudau
                 hath
                 also
                 not
                 far
                 from
                 it
                 a
                 cold
                 Spring
                 ,
                 the
                 water
                 whereof
                 is
                 us'd
                 to
                 allay
                 the
                 contrary
                 qualities
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 mixture
                 of
                 their
                 waters
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 brought
                 by
                 several
                 Conduits
                 into
                 the
                 publick
                 Baths
                 .
                 
                 Daudau
                 is
                 admirable
                 for
                 the
                 several
                 effects
                 it
                 produces
                 ,
                 being
                 sometimes
                 very
                 wholsome
                 ,
                 sometimes
                 of
                 no
                 use
                 at
                 all
                 .
                 To
                 know
                 when
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 us'd
                 with
                 success
                 ,
                 they
                 have
                 this
                 observation
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 may
                 be
                 seen
                 in
                 the
                 water
                 Serpents
                 ,
                 which
                 have
                 on
                 their
                 heads
                 other
                 little
                 white
                 Serpents
                 ,
                 set
                 round
                 about
                 them
                 like
                 a
                 Crown
                 .
                 When
                 
                 there
                 are
                 none
                 of
                 these
                 to
                 be
                 seen
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 the
                 water
                 hath
                 no
                 vertue
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 to
                 no
                 purpose
                 to
                 bath
                 in
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 About
                 half
                 a
                 League
                 from
                 the
                 City
                 ,
                 upon
                 the
                 right
                 side
                 of
                 the
                 High-way
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 Pond
                 ,
                 or
                 rather
                 a
                 standing
                 Pool
                 ,
                 called
                 Schercol
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 cover'd
                 all
                 over
                 with
                 great
                 pieces
                 of
                 Salt-Peter
                 and
                 Salt
                 ,
                 as
                 with
                 a
                 crust
                 of
                 Ice
                 ,
                 whither
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 troubled
                 with
                 the
                 Itch
                 ,
                 go
                 and
                 bath
                 themselves
                 .
              
               
                 Having
                 staid
                 two
                 full
                 moneths
                 at
                 Ardebil
                 ,
                 
                 the
                 first
                 of
                 Iune
                 ,
                 came
                 thither
                 a
                 Mehemander
                 named
                 Abasculi-Beg
                 ,
                 
                 with
                 orders
                 from
                 the
                 King
                 for
                 our
                 immediate
                 departure
                 thence
                 ,
                 he
                 being
                 charg'd
                 to
                 bring
                 us
                 within
                 six
                 weeks
                 to
                 the
                 Court
                 ,
                 where
                 he
                 said
                 the
                 Ambassadors
                 were
                 with
                 much
                 impatience
                 expected
                 .
                 But
                 being
                 himself
                 an
                 antient
                 man
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 not
                 fit
                 to
                 be
                 over-earnest
                 in
                 travelling
                 ,
                 he
                 left
                 with
                 us
                 his
                 son
                 ,
                 whose
                 care
                 it
                 was
                 to
                 conduct
                 us
                 to
                 Ispahan
                 .
                 These
                 new
                 orders
                 oblig'd
                 Netzefbeg
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 been
                 our
                 Mehemander
                 from
                 Scamachie
                 ,
                 to
                 take
                 leave
                 of
                 us
                 .
                 We
                 requited
                 ,
                 in
                 some
                 measure
                 ,
                 his
                 civilities
                 towards
                 us
                 ,
                 with
                 a
                 Present
                 of
                 four
                 pair
                 of
                 Sables
                 ,
                 five
                 Ells
                 of
                 dark
                 grey
                 Cloath
                 ,
                 four
                 Ells
                 of
                 green
                 Satin
                 ,
                 the
                 like
                 quantity
                 of
                 blew
                 Satin
                 of
                 Genua
                 ,
                 and
                 four
                 bottles
                 of
                 Aquavitae
                 .
              
               
                 Abasculi
                 did
                 all
                 that
                 lay
                 in
                 his
                 power
                 to
                 hasten
                 our
                 departure
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 so
                 earnest
                 to
                 find
                 us
                 all
                 necessary
                 conveniences
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 caus'd
                 the
                 Horses
                 and
                 Camels
                 to
                 be
                 brought
                 to
                 the
                 very
                 Doors
                 of
                 our
                 Lodgings
                 ,
                 the
                 more
                 to
                 oblige
                 us
                 to
                 send
                 away
                 the
                 Baggage
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 Ambassador
                 Brugman
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 resolv'd
                 to
                 have
                 the
                 brass-pieces
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 had
                 kept
                 till
                 then
                 ,
                 brought
                 away
                 along
                 with
                 us
                 ,
                 would
                 needs
                 ,
                 in
                 defiance
                 of
                 all
                 perswasion
                 to
                 the
                 contrary
                 ,
                 have
                 carriages
                 made
                 for
                 them
                 .
                 Which
                 to
                 satisfie
                 him
                 in
                 ,
                 the
                 Mehemander
                 was
                 forc'd
                 to
                 make
                 use
                 of
                 certain
                 Trees
                 ,
                 which
                 were
                 an
                 Ornament
                 to
                 the
                 City
                 ,
                 after
                 many
                 remonstrances
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 impossibility
                 which
                 he
                 told
                 us
                 we
                 should
                 meet
                 with
                 by
                 the
                 way
                 ,
                 to
                 draw
                 Artillery
                 after
                 us
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 we
                 found
                 our selves
                 insensibly
                 engag'd
                 to
                 make
                 a
                 longer
                 stay
                 there
                 than
                 we
                 expected
                 ;
                 for
                 ,
                 though
                 they
                 us'd
                 all
                 possible
                 diligence
                 to
                 make
                 the
                 said
                 Carriages
                 ,
                 yet
                 was
                 our
                 journey
                 put
                 off
                 for
                 eight
                 dayes
                 longer
                 .
              
               
                 At
                 last
                 ,
                 all
                 things
                 being
                 ready
                 ,
                 there
                 was
                 sent
                 to
                 the
                 Chan
                 three
                 pair
                 of
                 the
                 best
                 kind
                 of
                 Sables
                 ,
                 whereof
                 the
                 Persians
                 make
                 very
                 great
                 account
                 ,
                 a
                 striking-Clock
                 ,
                 a
                 Chest
                 ,
                 or
                 Cellar
                 ,
                 containing
                 twelve
                 bottles
                 of
                 
                   Ros
                   Solis
                
                 ,
                 and
                 two
                 pictures
                 ,
                 done
                 by
                 our
                 own
                 Painter
                 ,
                 representing
                 a
                 Person
                 of
                 quality
                 and
                 a
                 Lady
                 ,
                 dress'd
                 after
                 the
                 French
                 mode
                 .
                 He
                 sent
                 back
                 to
                 the
                 Ambassadors
                 ,
                 each
                 of
                 them
                 an
                 excellent
                 Horse
                 ,
                 with
                 their
                 Bridles
                 and
                 Saddles
                 ,
                 set
                 out
                 with
                 Silver-plates
                 ,
                 two
                 pieces
                 of
                 Satin
                 ,
                 one
                 red
                 the
                 other
                 blew
                 ,
                 one
                 piece
                 of
                 Gold
                 and
                 Silver
                 Brocado
                 ,
                 one
                 piece
                 of
                 Cotton-stuff
                 ,
                 with
                 flowers
                 of
                 silk
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 piece
                 of
                 Cushion
                 Canvas
                 ,
                 with
                 flowers
                 of
                 gold
                 and
                 silver
                 .
              
               
                 Iune
                 10.
                 the
                 Mehemander
                 brought
                 a
                 hundred
                 and
                 sixty
                 Horses
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 twelve
                 Camels
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 for
                 the
                 Baggage
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 six
                 pieces
                 of
                 Artillery
                 .
                 The
                 next
                 day
                 ,
                 we
                 sent
                 away
                 both
                 ,
                 and
                 on
                 the
                 12.
                 followed
                 our selves
                 .
                 The
                 Ambassador
                 Brugman
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 yet
                 weak
                 ,
                 though
                 recover'd
                 of
                 his
                 Feaver
                 ,
                 was
                 carried
                 in
                 a
                 Horse-Litter
                 ,
                 and
                 went
                 away
                 about
                 five
                 in
                 the
                 morning
                 ,
                 attended
                 by
                 thirty
                 persons
                 of
                 our
                 Retinue
                 .
                 Most
                 of
                 the
                 Inhabitants
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 no
                 notice
                 of
                 our
                 departure
                 ,
                 and
                 had
                 never
                 seen
                 any
                 Litter
                 before
                 ,
                 finding
                 it
                 cover'd
                 with
                 Cloath
                 ,
                 and
                 compass'd
                 by
                 men
                 on
                 Horse-back
                 ,
                 imagin'd
                 we
                 were
                 going
                 to
                 celebrate
                 some
                 Festival
                 in
                 the
                 Country
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 Litter
                 carried
                 the
                 mysteries
                 of
                 our
                 Religion
                 .
                 The
                 Ambassador
                 Crusius
                 went
                 away
                 about
                 eight
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 Retinue
                 .
                 Kelbele-Chan
                 was
                 gone
                 before
                 to
                 a
                 Garden
                 ,
                 without
                 the
                 City
                 ,
                 expecting
                 the
                 Ambassadors
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 might
                 take
                 leave
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 it
                 being
                 not
                 their
                 custom
                 ,
                 no
                 more
                 than
                 it
                 is
                 in
                 some
                 other
                 places
                 ,
                 to
                 conduct
                 Strangers
                 at
                 their
                 departure
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 same
                 Ceremonies
                 as
                 they
                 had
                 receiv'd
                 them
                 ,
                 withall
                 ,
                 it
                 being
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 their
                 perswasion
                 ,
                 an
                 incivility
                 ,
                 to
                 bring
                 such
                 as
                 they
                 had
                 before
                 kindly
                 entertain'd
                 ,
                 out
                 of
                 their
                 Lodgings
                 .
                 Accordingly
                 ,
                 after
                 we
                 had
                 travell'd
                 about
                 a
                 League
                 ,
                 we
                 met
                 him
                 in
                 the
                 fields
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 him
                 a
                 Sulthan
                 of
                 Tabris
                 ,
                 who
                 being
                 Marshal
                 in
                 the
                 Persian
                 Army
                 ,
                 had
                 about
                 him
                 a
                 considerable
                 number
                 of
                 people
                 ,
                 who
                 were
                 all
                 cover'd
                 with
                 Tygres
                 and
                 Lynx's
                 skins
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 their
                 countenances
                 discover'd
                 the
                 quality
                 of
                 their
                 Master
                 .
                 The
                 Governour
                 carried
                 the
                 Ambassador
                 Crusius
                 into
                 the
                 Ottaks
                 ,
                 or
                 Huts
                 of
                 the
                 Tartarian
                 shepherds
                 ,
                 not
                 much
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 High-way
                 ,
                 whither
                 he
                 had
                 brought
                 abundance
                 of
                 cold
                 Meat
                 ,
                 Fruits
                 and
                 Conserves
                 .
              
               
                 Having
                 taken
                 leave
                 of
                 him
                 ,
                 
                 we
                 prosecuted
                 our
                 journey
                 ,
                 over
                 a
                 high
                 and
                 craggy
                 Mountain
                 ,
                 till
                 we
                 came
                 to
                 the
                 Village
                 of
                 Busum
                 ,
                 which
                 lies
                 in
                 a
                 bottom
                 ,
                 four
                 Leagues
                 from
                 Ardebil
                 .
                 There
                 we
                 over-took
                 our
                 Baggage
                 and
                 our
                 Artillery
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 Wheels
                 of
                 the
                 Carriages
                 were
                 so
                 spent
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Ambassador
                 Brugman
                 was
                 ,
                 with
                 much
                 ado
                 ,
                 perswaded
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 were
                 more
                 convenient
                 to
                 leave
                 the
                 six
                 greater
                 Pieces
                 there
                 ,
                 upon
                 the
                 promise
                 made
                 by
                 the
                 Mehemander
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 would
                 get
                 an
                 order
                 from
                 the
                 King
                 to
                 the
                 Governour
                 of
                 Ardebil
                 ,
                 to
                 have
                 them
                 sent
                 after
                 us
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 that
                 end
                 ,
                 he
                 took
                 the
                 bore
                 and
                 size
                 of
                 them
                 .
                 We
                 took
                 along
                 with
                 us
                 the
                 two
                 little
                 brass
                 Pieces
                 ,
                 weighing
                 each
                 of
                 them
                 300.
                 weight
                 ,
                 and
                 four
                 murchering
                 Pieces
                 .
              
               
                 Iune
                 the
                 13.
                 we
                 continu'd
                 our
                 journey
                 ,
                 through
                 very
                 bad
                 way
                 ,
                 and
                 over
                 Mountains
                 with
                 such
                 dreadfull
                 precipices
                 ,
                 that
                 not
                 thinking
                 it
                 safe
                 to
                 trust
                 the
                 Beasts
                 with
                 the
                 Litter
                 ,
                 wherein
                 the
                 Ambassador
                 Brugman
                 lay
                 ,
                 we
                 had
                 it
                 carried
                 by
                 men
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 Vallies
                 ,
                 we
                 found
                 many
                 great
                 
                 Villages
                 and
                 Huts
                 ,
                 and
                 excellent
                 Meadows
                 ,
                 all
                 cover'd
                 with
                 fair
                 Cattel
                 .
                 Having
                 travell'd
                 five
                 Leagues
                 ,
                 or
                 better
                 that
                 day
                 ,
                 we
                 came
                 at
                 night
                 to
                 a
                 Village
                 called
                 Sengoa
                 ,
                 where
                 we
                 found
                 a
                 Melik
                 ,
                 
                 or
                 Receiver
                 general
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 Province
                 of
                 Chalcal
                 ,
                 which
                 begins
                 at
                 that
                 Village
                 ,
                 and
                 reaches
                 as
                 far
                 as
                 the
                 River
                 Kisilosein
                 .
                 His
                 name
                 was
                 Baindur
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 had
                 succeeded
                 his
                 Father
                 in
                 that
                 employment
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 been
                 so
                 much
                 in
                 favour
                 with
                 Schach-Abas
                 ,
                 that
                 with
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 VVomen
                 of
                 his
                 Seraglio
                 ,
                 whom
                 he
                 married
                 ,
                 he
                 gave
                 him
                 two
                 or
                 three
                 great
                 Lordships
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 14.
                 our
                 way
                 lay
                 still
                 over
                 high
                 Mountains
                 ,
                 
                 yet
                 in
                 our
                 way
                 ,
                 we
                 pass'd
                 through
                 three
                 Villages
                 ,
                 where
                 our
                 Mehemandar
                 fail'd
                 not
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 his
                 custom
                 ,
                 to
                 take
                 up
                 Horses
                 ,
                 pretending
                 they
                 were
                 for
                 us
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Countrey
                 people
                 might
                 be
                 oblig'd
                 to
                 redeem
                 them
                 .
                 Having
                 travell'd
                 four
                 farsangs
                 ,
                 or
                 leagues
                 ,
                 we
                 came
                 into
                 a
                 very
                 pleasant
                 Valley
                 ,
                 where
                 we
                 lodg'd
                 near
                 a
                 delightfull
                 Spring
                 .
                 And
                 whereas
                 we
                 had
                 some
                 occasion
                 to
                 stay
                 there
                 till
                 the
                 next
                 day
                 at
                 noon
                 ,
                 I
                 had
                 the
                 leasure
                 to
                 observe
                 the
                 height
                 of
                 the
                 Sun
                 there
                 ,
                 and
                 found
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 were
                 at
                 thirty
                 seven
                 degrees
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 twenty
                 minutes
                 of
                 the
                 Line
                 .
                 In
                 this
                 place
                 ,
                 we
                 saw
                 green
                 Grass-Hoppers
                 ,
                 which
                 were
                 above
                 three
                 Inches
                 in
                 length
                 ,
                 and
                 one
                 and
                 a
                 half
                 in
                 compass
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 15.
                 presently
                 after
                 Dinner
                 ,
                 we
                 set
                 forward
                 on
                 our
                 journey
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Ambassador
                 Brugman
                 finding
                 himself
                 a
                 little
                 more
                 hearty
                 ,
                 got
                 on
                 Hors-back
                 with
                 the
                 rest
                 .
                 Before
                 we
                 got
                 to
                 the
                 dreadful
                 Mountain
                 Taurus
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Persians
                 call
                 Perdelis
                 ,
                 we
                 came
                 to
                 a
                 bottom
                 ,
                 which
                 presented
                 it self
                 to
                 our
                 view
                 like
                 an
                 Abyss
                 .
                 We
                 were
                 two
                 hours
                 in
                 getting
                 down
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 above
                 three
                 in
                 getting
                 out
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 though
                 between
                 the
                 points
                 of
                 the
                 Mountains
                 ,
                 there
                 seem'd
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 half
                 a
                 League
                 distance
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 a
                 most
                 dangerous
                 passage
                 for
                 Travellers
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 oblig'd
                 to
                 come
                 in
                 strong
                 parties
                 ,
                 for
                 fear
                 of
                 falling
                 into
                 the
                 hands
                 of
                 Robbers
                 ,
                 who
                 discover
                 ,
                 at
                 a
                 distance
                 ,
                 the
                 number
                 of
                 passengers
                 ,
                 and
                 accordingly
                 judge
                 whether
                 they
                 can
                 engage
                 them
                 ,
                 or
                 must
                 let
                 them
                 alone
                 .
              
               
                 There
                 runs
                 through
                 the
                 bottom
                 the
                 River
                 Kisilosein
                 ,
                 
                 which
                 falls
                 into
                 it
                 through
                 Rocks
                 and
                 Precipices
                 ,
                 with
                 an
                 inconceivable
                 swiftness
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 noise
                 that
                 stuns
                 the
                 passengers
                 .
                 The
                 waters
                 of
                 it
                 are
                 whitish
                 ;
                 whence
                 it
                 comes
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 Province
                 of
                 Kilan
                 ,
                 where
                 it
                 falls
                 into
                 the
                 Caspian
                 Sea
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 in
                 Talisman
                 ,
                 called
                 
                   Isperuth
                   .
                   Schach-Tamas
                
                 built
                 a
                 very
                 fair
                 Bridge
                 over
                 it
                 ,
                 of
                 Brick
                 ,
                 containing
                 nine
                 Arches
                 .
                 The
                 way
                 was
                 planted
                 on
                 both
                 sides
                 with
                 wild
                 Almond-Trees
                 ,
                 Cypress
                 ,
                 and
                 Sena-Trees
                 .
                 Having
                 cross'd
                 the
                 River
                 ,
                 we
                 came
                 to
                 the
                 Ascent
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 very
                 steepy
                 ,
                 though
                 it
                 went
                 still
                 winding
                 till
                 it
                 came
                 to
                 the
                 top
                 of
                 the
                 Mountain
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 was
                 so
                 hard
                 to
                 get
                 up
                 ,
                 that
                 to
                 advance
                 ought
                 ,
                 we
                 were
                 many
                 times
                 forc'd
                 to
                 step
                 up
                 as
                 if
                 we
                 got
                 up
                 a
                 pair
                 of
                 stairs
                 :
                 having
                 in
                 the
                 mean
                 time
                 on
                 our
                 left
                 hand
                 ,
                 Precipices
                 and
                 Abysses
                 so
                 dreadfull
                 to
                 look
                 on
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Mule
                 of
                 a
                 Muscovian
                 Ambassador
                 falling
                 down
                 there
                 ,
                 was
                 never
                 after
                 seen
                 or
                 heard
                 of
                 :
                 insomuch
                 that
                 thinking
                 it
                 not
                 safe
                 to
                 ride
                 it
                 up
                 ,
                 we
                 alighted
                 ,
                 and
                 led
                 our
                 Horses
                 .
              
               
                 By
                 that
                 time
                 we
                 were
                 got
                 to
                 the
                 top
                 of
                 the
                 Mountain
                 it
                 was
                 night
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 so
                 dark
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 lost
                 our
                 way
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 absence
                 of
                 our
                 Mehemandar
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 stay'd
                 behind
                 in
                 some
                 Villages
                 in
                 the
                 bottom
                 .
                 We
                 were
                 gotten
                 into
                 very
                 dangerous
                 wayes
                 ,
                 and
                 went
                 still
                 a-foot
                 ,
                 though
                 the
                 trouble
                 we
                 had
                 been
                 at
                 ,
                 (
                 which
                 had
                 put
                 us
                 all
                 into
                 a
                 sweat
                 )
                 weariness
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 cold
                 ,
                 which
                 beat
                 into
                 our
                 faces
                 ,
                 might
                 well
                 have
                 prevail'd
                 with
                 us
                 to
                 make
                 use
                 of
                 our
                 Horses
                 .
                 We
                 were
                 three
                 whole
                 hours
                 ,
                 ere
                 we
                 overcame
                 the
                 darkness
                 of
                 the
                 night
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 other
                 imaginable
                 inconveniences
                 ;
                 but
                 at
                 last
                 about
                 midnight
                 ,
                 we
                 got
                 to
                 the
                 Village
                 of
                 Keintze
                 ,
                 four
                 Leagues
                 from
                 our
                 last
                 Lodging
                 .
                 We
                 stay'd
                 there
                 all
                 the
                 next
                 day
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 in
                 expectation
                 of
                 our
                 Mehemandar
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 give
                 our
                 Horses
                 a
                 little
                 rest
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 refresh
                 our selves
                 ,
                 after
                 the
                 precedent
                 day's
                 weariness
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 Divertisement
                 ,
                 which
                 Wine
                 ,
                 our
                 Musick
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 noise
                 of
                 our
                 Artillery
                 could
                 afford
                 us
                 .
                 
                 We
                 intended
                 to
                 give
                 our
                 Mehemandar
                 a
                 sharp
                 reprehension
                 ,
                 and
                 reproach
                 him
                 with
                 his
                 negligence
                 ;
                 but
                 he
                 soon
                 stopp'd
                 our
                 mouths
                 ,
                 telling
                 us
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 could
                 not
                 but
                 acknowledge
                 himself
                 oblig'd
                 by
                 his
                 charge
                 ,
                 to
                 wait
                 on
                 the
                 Ambassadors
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 he
                 should
                 not
                 have
                 neglected
                 their
                 service
                 ;
                 but
                 that
                 he
                 had
                 not
                 the
                 heart
                 to
                 hear
                 the
                 injurious
                 ,
                 and
                 blasphemous
                 expressions
                 ,
                 which
                 fell
                 every
                 foot
                 from
                 the
                 Ambassador
                 Brugman
                 ,
                 which
                 yet
                 should
                 not
                 hinder
                 him
                 from
                 taking
                 order
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 should
                 be
                 plentifully
                 supply'd
                 with
                 Provisions
                 ;
                 wherein
                 ,
                 to
                 give
                 him
                 his
                 due
                 ,
                 he
                 failed
                 not
                 ,
                 and
                 contributed
                 much
                 to
                 the
                 good
                 Cheer
                 we
                 made
                 that
                 day
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 17.
                 we
                 left
                 Keintze
                 ,
                 after
                 the
                 mid-day's
                 great
                 heat
                 was
                 a
                 little
                 over
                 :
                 but
                 our
                 Mehemandar
                 ,
                 instead
                 of
                 Conducting
                 us
                 along
                 the
                 High-way
                 ,
                 made
                 us
                 turn
                 on
                 the
                 right
                 hand
                 ,
                 and
                 Lodg'd
                 us
                 in
                 a
                 Village
                 ,
                 called
                 Hatzimir
                 ,
                 seated
                 in
                 a
                 bottom
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 ,
                 of
                 all
                 sides
                 ,
                 encompass'd
                 with
                 Rocks
                 .
                 The
                 Melik
                 ,
                 or
                 Receiver
                 of
                 the
                 place
                 ,
                 treated
                 us
                 with
                 certain
                 Basins
                 of
                 fruit
                 ,
                 Apricocks
                 and
                 Grapes
                 ,
                 which
                 were
                 not
                 fully
                 ripe
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 sack
                 of
                 Wine
                 ,
                 wherewith
                 we
                 made
                 a
                 Collation
                 ,
                 which
                 serv'd
                 us
                 for
                 a
                 Supper
                 :
                 for
                 our
                 Cook
                 ,
                 presuming
                 we
                 should
                 have
                 kept
                 the
                 High-way
                 ,
                 was
                 gone
                 before
                 us
                 with
                 all
                 the
                 Provisions
                 .
              
               
                 Iune
                 18.
                 we
                 got
                 on
                 Horse-back
                 after
                 Sermon
                 ,
                 and
                 Dinner
                 ,
                 marching
                 after
                 the
                 rate
                 of
                 a
                 full
                 trot
                 ,
                 between
                 two
                 very
                 sleepy
                 Hills
                 ,
                 and
                 we
                 came
                 about
                 midnight
                 to
                 the
                 Village
                 of
                 Kamahl
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 two
                 leagues
                 or
                 better
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 High-way
                 ,
                 and
                 six
                 from
                 our
                 last
                 Lodging
                 ,
                 and
                 we
                 
                 were
                 Lodg'd
                 in
                 several
                 houses
                 ,
                 scatter'd
                 up
                 and
                 down
                 ,
                 upon
                 three
                 hills
                 .
                 They
                 had
                 taken
                 up
                 for
                 the
                 Ambassadors
                 a
                 great
                 unfurnish'd
                 house
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 entrance
                 of
                 the
                 Village
                 ;
                 but
                 finding
                 there
                 was
                 no
                 convenienee
                 at
                 all
                 for
                 them
                 ,
                 they
                 refus'd
                 to
                 Lodge
                 there
                 ;
                 and
                 having
                 left
                 two
                 of
                 their
                 Guard
                 upon
                 the
                 Avenues
                 of
                 the
                 Village
                 ,
                 to
                 give
                 an
                 account
                 of
                 them
                 to
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 Retinue
                 ,
                 they
                 took
                 up
                 other
                 Lodgings
                 ,
                 and
                 we
                 after
                 their
                 example
                 ,
                 though
                 the
                 Country-people
                 ,
                 who
                 were
                 surpriz'd
                 at
                 our
                 unexpected
                 arrival
                 ,
                 and
                 could
                 not
                 so
                 soon
                 get
                 their
                 Wives
                 and
                 Daughters
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 way
                 ,
                 deny'd
                 us
                 entrance
                 ,
                 and
                 put
                 us
                 to
                 the
                 necessity
                 of
                 taking
                 up
                 Quarters
                 by
                 force
                 ,
                 half-dead
                 as
                 we
                 were
                 with
                 cold
                 ,
                 and
                 spent
                 with
                 hard
                 travelling
                 .
                 But
                 we
                 were
                 hardly
                 laid
                 down
                 ,
                 hoping
                 to
                 rest
                 our selves
                 the
                 remainder
                 of
                 that
                 night
                 ,
                 when
                 our
                 Trumpet
                 sounding
                 to
                 horse
                 ,
                 
                 made
                 us
                 get
                 out
                 of
                 our
                 Beds
                 ,
                 to
                 see
                 what
                 the
                 matter
                 should
                 be
                 .
                 Being
                 come
                 to
                 the
                 Trumpetter
                 ,
                 he
                 brought
                 us
                 to
                 the
                 Ambassadors
                 Lodgings
                 ,
                 where
                 we
                 understood
                 that
                 twenty
                 Persians
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 Village
                 ,
                 all
                 hors'd
                 ,
                 had
                 set
                 upon
                 ,
                 abus'd
                 ,
                 and
                 dis-arm'd
                 the
                 Guard
                 which
                 the
                 Ambassadors
                 had
                 left
                 upon
                 the
                 Avenues
                 of
                 the
                 Village
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 they
                 had
                 kill'd
                 them
                 ,
                 if
                 our
                 Steward
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 Muscovian
                 Interpreter
                 ,
                 who
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 his
                 sickness
                 ,
                 had
                 not
                 been
                 able
                 to
                 follow
                 us
                 ,
                 had
                 not
                 come
                 up
                 to
                 their
                 relief
                 ,
                 and
                 made
                 the
                 Persians
                 draw
                 back
                 ,
                 fearing
                 there
                 might
                 be
                 others
                 coming
                 after
                 them
                 .
                 There
                 was
                 a
                 Lieutenant
                 with
                 twenty
                 Musketiers
                 commanded
                 out
                 ,
                 to
                 clear
                 the
                 High-ways
                 all
                 about
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 Retinue
                 were
                 Lodg'd
                 as
                 near
                 as
                 could
                 be
                 to
                 the
                 Ambassadors
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 19.
                 we
                 continu'd
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 place
                 ,
                 where
                 we
                 caus'd
                 Tents
                 to
                 be
                 pitch'd
                 .
                 Here
                 our
                 Secretary
                 fell
                 sick
                 of
                 a
                 burning
                 Feaver
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 next
                 day
                 ,
                 being
                 the
                 20.
                 we
                 departed
                 thence
                 about
                 two
                 in
                 the
                 mo●ning
                 ,
                 and
                 march'd
                 all
                 the
                 Fore-noon
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 extremely
                 hot
                 ,
                 through
                 a
                 vast
                 Plain
                 ,
                 where
                 we
                 saw
                 only
                 barren
                 and
                 heathy
                 grounds
                 .
                 
                 About
                 noon
                 we
                 came
                 to
                 the
                 little
                 City
                 of
                 Senkan
                 ,
                 six
                 Leagues
                 from
                 Camahl
                 .
                 The
                 City
                 is
                 not
                 enclos'd
                 with
                 a
                 Wall
                 ,
                 but
                 is
                 otherwise
                 sufficiently
                 well
                 built
                 .
                 Within
                 half
                 a
                 League
                 of
                 the
                 City
                 ,
                 we
                 receiv'd
                 from
                 the
                 Governour
                 of
                 Sulthanie
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 then
                 in
                 the
                 City
                 ,
                 a
                 Present
                 of
                 certain
                 Dishes
                 of
                 Apr●cocks
                 and
                 Cowcumbers
                 ,
                 which
                 were
                 a
                 great
                 refreshment
                 to
                 us
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 excessive
                 heat
                 and
                 sultriness
                 of
                 weather
                 .
              
               
                 At
                 the
                 extremity
                 of
                 the
                 Suburbs
                 we
                 were
                 met
                 by
                 thirty
                 persons
                 on
                 Horse-back
                 ,
                 well
                 mounted
                 ,
                 who
                 receiv'd
                 us
                 in
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 the
                 Governour
                 of
                 Sulthanie
                 ,
                 whose
                 name
                 was
                 
                   Sewinduc
                   Sulthan
                
                 .
                 
                 Among
                 these
                 Gentlemen
                 there
                 was
                 one
                 ,
                 who
                 ,
                 though
                 he
                 had
                 neither
                 hands
                 nor
                 feet
                 ,
                 yet
                 made
                 a
                 shift
                 to
                 guide
                 his
                 horse
                 ,
                 with
                 as
                 much
                 skill
                 as
                 any
                 of
                 the
                 rest
                 .
                 He
                 was
                 son
                 to
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 principal
                 Inhabitants
                 of
                 the
                 City
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 been
                 heretofore
                 much
                 in
                 favour
                 with
                 Schach-Abas
                 ,
                 the
                 Grand-father
                 of
                 Schach-Sefi
                 ,
                 for
                 his
                 Poems
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 excellent
                 Productions
                 of
                 his
                 Understanding
                 ;
                 upon
                 the
                 accompt
                 whereof
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 so
                 well
                 respected
                 at
                 Court
                 ;
                 that
                 the
                 King
                 not
                 only
                 granted
                 him
                 the
                 life
                 of
                 his
                 son
                 ,
                 who
                 for
                 some
                 Crimes
                 had
                 deserv'd
                 death
                 ,
                 but
                 would
                 also
                 continue
                 him
                 in
                 his
                 favour
                 ,
                 contrary
                 to
                 the
                 custom
                 of
                 the
                 Country
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 which
                 all
                 the
                 relations
                 of
                 a
                 Malefactor
                 ,
                 or
                 unfortunate
                 person
                 ,
                 participate
                 of
                 his
                 disgrace
                 or
                 misfortune
                 .
                 The
                 young
                 man
                 had
                 been
                 guilty
                 of
                 strange
                 debauches
                 and
                 extravagances
                 ,
                 even
                 to
                 the
                 Ravishing
                 of
                 Maids
                 and
                 Women
                 in
                 their
                 houses
                 ,
                 so
                 often
                 reiterated
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 became
                 at
                 last
                 insupportable
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 the
                 Schach
                 ordered
                 him
                 ,
                 to
                 have
                 his
                 hands
                 and
                 feet
                 cut
                 off
                 ,
                 and
                 caus'd
                 the
                 stumps
                 of
                 his
                 arms
                 and
                 legs
                 to
                 be
                 thrust
                 into
                 boyling
                 Butter
                 ,
                 to
                 stop
                 the
                 blood
                 .
                 He
                 had
                 wooden
                 hands
                 ,
                 crooked
                 at
                 the
                 extremities
                 ,
                 wherewith
                 he
                 made
                 a
                 shift
                 to
                 hold
                 his
                 Bridle
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 City
                 of
                 Senkan
                 was
                 heretofore
                 of
                 a
                 considerable
                 bigness
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 famous
                 for
                 its
                 Trading
                 ,
                 before
                 Tamberlane
                 destroy'd
                 it
                 :
                 but
                 what
                 reduc'd
                 it
                 to
                 the
                 condition
                 it
                 is
                 in
                 now
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 Turk
                 ,
                 who
                 hath
                 taken
                 and
                 plunder'd
                 it
                 several
                 times
                 .
                 Yet
                 are
                 there
                 some
                 very
                 handsome
                 houses
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 those
                 well
                 furnish'd
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 we
                 were
                 entertain'd
                 with
                 much
                 civility
                 ,
                 and
                 our
                 sick
                 people
                 extremely
                 well
                 accommodated
                 .
                 The
                 Sulthan
                 came
                 to
                 visit
                 the
                 Ambassadors
                 immediately
                 after
                 their
                 arrival
                 ,
                 and
                 made
                 his
                 excuses
                 that
                 he
                 had
                 not
                 met
                 them
                 ;
                 which
                 was
                 upon
                 this
                 score
                 ,
                 that
                 having
                 been
                 wounded
                 in
                 the
                 shoulder
                 at
                 the
                 siege
                 of
                 Eruan
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 wound
                 being
                 lately
                 opened
                 ,
                 he
                 could
                 not
                 have
                 waited
                 on
                 us
                 in
                 person
                 .
                 We
                 sent
                 to
                 him
                 our
                 Physician
                 and
                 Chyrurgeon
                 ,
                 who
                 dress'd
                 him
                 ;
                 which
                 he
                 look'd
                 on
                 as
                 so
                 great
                 a
                 kindness
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 thought
                 it
                 not
                 requital
                 enough
                 to
                 send
                 us
                 a
                 Present
                 of
                 several
                 excellent
                 Fruits
                 ,
                 but
                 he
                 also
                 doubled
                 the
                 ordinary
                 allowance
                 of
                 our
                 Provisions
                 .
              
               
                 All
                 about
                 this
                 City
                 ,
                 there
                 are
                 only
                 Barren
                 and
                 Sandy
                 grounds
                 ,
                 which
                 bring
                 forth
                 only
                 Briars
                 of
                 about
                 the
                 height
                 of
                 a
                 mans
                 hand
                 .
              
               
                 About
                 half
                 a
                 League
                 from
                 it
                 ,
                 
                 there
                 may
                 be
                 seen
                 a
                 branch
                 of
                 the
                 Mountain
                 Taurus
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 call
                 
                   Peydar
                   Peijamber
                
                 ,
                 and
                 reaches
                 from
                 North
                 to
                 South
                 ,
                 towards
                 Kurdesthan
                 ,
                 where
                 may
                 be
                 seen
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 affirm
                 ,
                 the
                 Sepulchre
                 of
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 most
                 antient
                 Prophets
                 ,
                 from
                 whom
                 the
                 Mountain
                 derives
                 its
                 name
                 .
                 At
                 the
                 foot
                 of
                 this
                 Mountain
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 very
                 pleasant
                 Valley
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 checquer'd
                 up
                 and
                 down
                 with
                 a
                 great
                 number
                 of
                 Villages
                 .
              
               
                 Iune
                 21.
                 having
                 stay'd
                 till
                 the
                 great
                 Heat
                 were
                 over
                 ,
                 we
                 left
                 Senkan
                 after
                 Sun-set
                 ,
                 taking
                 our
                 way
                 ,
                 
                 by
                 Moon-light
                 ,
                 through
                 a
                 Plain
                 of
                 six
                 Leagues
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 end
                 whereof
                 we
                 came
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 Sun-rising
                 ,
                 to
                 Sulthanie
                 .
                 It
                 had
                 been
                 so
                 calm
                 and
                 cold
                 in
                 the
                 Night
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 had
                 hardly
                 
                 the
                 use
                 of
                 our
                 Limbs
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 we
                 had
                 much
                 ado
                 to
                 alight
                 .
                 This
                 sudden
                 change
                 ,
                 from
                 extreme
                 cold
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 excessive
                 heats
                 of
                 the
                 next
                 day
                 ,
                 occasion'd
                 the
                 falling
                 sick
                 of
                 fifteen
                 persons
                 of
                 our
                 retinue
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 ,
                 all
                 of
                 a
                 violent
                 burning
                 Feaver
                 ,
                 the
                 fits
                 whereof
                 were
                 very
                 frequent
                 ,
                 accompany'd
                 with
                 a
                 benumd'ness
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 Members
                 :
                 but
                 that
                 misfortune
                 hindred
                 not
                 but
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 set
                 on
                 horse-back
                 ,
                 and
                 though
                 to
                 avoid
                 the
                 heats
                 of
                 the
                 day
                 ,
                 we
                 afterwards
                 travel'd
                 only
                 by
                 night
                 ,
                 yet
                 were
                 they
                 so
                 far
                 from
                 over-mastering
                 their
                 former
                 weariness
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 brought
                 lower
                 and
                 lower
                 .
                 Two
                 of
                 our
                 Guards
                 took
                 occasion
                 to
                 fall
                 out
                 at
                 this
                 place
                 ,
                 and
                 fought
                 a
                 Duel
                 ,
                 wherein
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 two
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 a
                 Scotch-man
                 ,
                 named
                 
                   Thomas
                   Craig
                
                 ,
                 was
                 run
                 into
                 the
                 Lights
                 ,
                 near
                 the
                 Heart
                 ,
                 of
                 which
                 VVound
                 he
                 lay
                 long
                 sick
                 ,
                 but
                 at
                 last
                 was
                 Cur'd
                 .
              
               
                 As
                 to
                 the
                 City
                 of
                 Sulthanie
                 ,
                 
                 it
                 lies
                 at
                 eighty
                 four
                 degrees
                 ,
                 five
                 minutes
                 Longitude
                 ,
                 and
                 at
                 thirty
                 six
                 degrees
                 ,
                 thirty
                 minutes
                 Latitude
                 ,
                 in
                 a
                 spacious
                 Plain
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 not
                 ,
                 as
                 Mr.
                 Cartwright
                 writes
                 ,
                 encompass'd
                 of
                 all
                 sides
                 with
                 a
                 great
                 Mountain
                 ;
                 but
                 it
                 hath
                 indeed
                 on
                 both
                 sides
                 ,
                 especially
                 on
                 the
                 right
                 hand
                 ,
                 the
                 Mountain
                 of
                 Keidar
                 .
                 It
                 makes
                 a
                 great
                 shew
                 at
                 a
                 distance
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 some
                 very
                 sumptuous
                 structures
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 great
                 number
                 of
                 steeples
                 ,
                 and
                 great
                 Pillars
                 ,
                 which
                 dazle
                 the
                 eye
                 on
                 the
                 out-side
                 ;
                 but
                 within
                 it
                 is
                 in
                 a
                 manner
                 desolate
                 ,
                 and
                 when
                 a
                 man
                 comes
                 near
                 it
                 ,
                 he
                 finds
                 the
                 Walls
                 almost
                 even
                 with
                 the
                 ground
                 .
                 It
                 was
                 heretofore
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 greatest
                 ,
                 and
                 noblest
                 Cities
                 of
                 all
                 Persia
                 ,
                 being
                 above
                 half
                 a
                 League
                 in
                 length
                 ,
                 as
                 may
                 be
                 yet
                 seen
                 by
                 the
                 marks
                 upon
                 the
                 way
                 of
                 Hamedan
                 ,
                 half
                 a
                 League
                 or
                 better
                 from
                 the
                 City
                 ,
                 in
                 a
                 gate
                 which
                 hath
                 belonging
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 a
                 Tower
                 ,
                 which
                 some
                 affirm
                 was
                 heretofore
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 City
                 Walls
                 .
                 
                   Sulthan
                   Mahomet
                   Chodabende
                
                 ,
                 having
                 joyn'd
                 to
                 his
                 other
                 Territories
                 some
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Indies
                 ,
                 as
                 also
                 of
                 the
                 Vsbeques
                 ,
                 and
                 Turky
                 ,
                 built
                 it
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 ruins
                 of
                 the
                 antient
                 City
                 of
                 Tigranocerta
                 ,
                 and
                 made
                 it
                 the
                 seat
                 of
                 his
                 Empire
                 ,
                 from
                 whom
                 it
                 derives
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 Sulthania
                 :
                 inasmuch
                 as
                 heretofore
                 ,
                 the
                 Kings
                 of
                 Persia
                 were
                 not
                 called
                 Schachs
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 now
                 ,
                 but
                 they
                 assum'd
                 the
                 quality
                 of
                 Sulthan
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 
                   Grand
                   Seigneur
                
                 does
                 .
                 
                   Chotza
                   Reschid
                
                 ,
                 King
                 of
                 Persia
                 ,
                 whom
                 
                   Ios.
                   Barbarus
                
                 calls
                 Giansam
                 ,
                 destroy'd
                 some
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 City
                 of
                 Sulthania
                 ,
                 upon
                 a
                 Rebellion
                 of
                 the
                 Inhabitants
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 he
                 had
                 left
                 ,
                 Tamberlane
                 made
                 an
                 end
                 of
                 .
                 We
                 saw
                 there
                 the
                 ruins
                 of
                 a
                 very
                 fair
                 Castle
                 ,
                 which
                 had
                 serv'd
                 the
                 King
                 for
                 a
                 Palace
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 City
                 for
                 a
                 Cittadel
                 ,
                 there
                 being
                 yet
                 standing
                 some
                 part
                 of
                 its
                 Walls
                 ,
                 all
                 built
                 of
                 square
                 pieces
                 of
                 free-stone
                 ,
                 and
                 adorn'd
                 with
                 a
                 great
                 number
                 of
                 quadrangular
                 Towers
                 .
                 The
                 noblest
                 buildings
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 or
                 Emerat
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 Metzid
                 or
                 Mosquey
                 ,
                 where
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 seen
                 the
                 Sepulchre
                 of
                 
                   Mahumed
                   Chudabende
                
                 .
                 It
                 hath
                 three
                 gates
                 ,
                 very
                 much
                 higher
                 than
                 those
                 of
                 St.
                 Marks
                 at
                 Venice
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 not
                 of
                 Brass
                 or
                 Copper
                 ,
                 as
                 Bizarrus
                 relates
                 ,
                 but
                 of
                 Steel
                 ,
                 polish'd
                 ,
                 and
                 wrough
                 Damask-wi●e
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 greatest
                 of
                 the
                 three
                 gates
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 over
                 against
                 the
                 Meydan
                 ,
                 or
                 Market-place
                 ,
                 would
                 not
                 open
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 affirm
                 ,
                 even
                 though
                 twenty
                 of
                 the
                 strongest
                 men
                 could
                 be
                 chosen
                 should
                 endeavour
                 all
                 they
                 could
                 to
                 thrust
                 it
                 open
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 do
                 not
                 pronounce
                 these
                 words
                 ,
                 
                   Beask
                   Aly
                   Bukscha
                
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 
                   be
                   opened
                   for
                
                 Aly
                 '
                 
                   s
                   sake
                
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 the
                 Gate
                 turns
                 to
                 and
                 fro
                 upon
                 its
                 hindges
                 ,
                 with
                 so
                 much
                 ease
                 ,
                 that
                 ,
                 no
                 Child
                 but
                 may
                 open
                 it
                 .
                 The
                 whole
                 roof
                 which
                 grows
                 narrower
                 and
                 narrower
                 up
                 towards
                 the
                 top
                 ,
                 is
                 built
                 with
                 white
                 and
                 blew
                 stones
                 ,
                 which
                 ,
                 in
                 several
                 places
                 ,
                 have
                 very
                 fair
                 Characters
                 ,
                 and
                 excellent
                 Figures
                 done
                 upon
                 them
                 .
                 One
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 structure
                 was
                 divided
                 from
                 the
                 other
                 by
                 a
                 brass
                 Grate
                 or
                 Rail
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 Sepulchre
                 of
                 
                   Mahomet
                   Chudabende
                
                 ,
                 making
                 a
                 kind
                 of
                 Quire
                 ,
                 where
                 we
                 saw
                 several
                 old
                 Arabick
                 Books
                 ,
                 above
                 half
                 an
                 Ell
                 square
                 ,
                 having
                 Letters
                 as
                 long
                 as
                 a
                 man's
                 finger
                 ,
                 and
                 black
                 and
                 golden
                 Lines
                 alternately
                 .
                 I
                 made
                 a
                 shift
                 to
                 get
                 some
                 of
                 the
                 Leaves
                 ,
                 which
                 I
                 still
                 very
                 carefully
                 keep
                 in
                 the
                 Prince's
                 Library
                 .
                 
                 It
                 is
                 some
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Paraphrase
                 upon
                 the
                 Alchoran
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 call
                 
                   Serats
                   Elkulub
                
                 ,
                 or
                 
                   Candle
                   of
                   the
                   Heart
                
                 ,
                 and
                 begins
                 with
                 a
                 Fable
                 ,
                 the
                 relation
                 whereof
                 the
                 Reader
                 may
                 haply
                 think
                 worth
                 his
                 reading
                 .
                 He
                 says
                 then
                 ,
                 that
                 God
                 banish'd
                 the
                 Devils
                 ,
                 and
                 had
                 shut
                 Heaven
                 Gate
                 upon
                 them
                 ,
                 yet
                 had
                 they
                 still
                 a
                 desire
                 to
                 know
                 what
                 the
                 Angels
                 did
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 they
                 said
                 of
                 the
                 good
                 or
                 ill
                 fortunes
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 might
                 give
                 them
                 notice
                 thereof
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 means
                 of
                 Fortune-tellers
                 and
                 Sorcerers
                 .
                 To
                 dive
                 into
                 these
                 secrets
                 ,
                 they
                 thought
                 the
                 only
                 way
                 was
                 to
                 get
                 up
                 on
                 one
                 anothers
                 shoulders
                 ,
                 till
                 such
                 time
                 as
                 the
                 last
                 could
                 put
                 his
                 Ear
                 to
                 Heaven
                 Gate
                 .
                 God
                 perceiving
                 their
                 temerarious
                 attempt
                 ,
                 darted
                 on
                 the
                 head
                 of
                 the
                 foremost
                 of
                 them
                 a
                 Star
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 called
                 in
                 Arabick
                 Schihab
                 ,
                 which
                 striking
                 through
                 all
                 the
                 Devils
                 immediately
                 reduc'd
                 them
                 to
                 ashes
                 :
                 But
                 that
                 this
                 judgement
                 hinders
                 not
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 sometimes
                 the
                 Devils
                 make
                 use
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 means
                 ,
                 to
                 endeavour
                 to
                 dive
                 into
                 the
                 secrets
                 of
                 Paradice
                 ,
                 though
                 they
                 are
                 often
                 punish'd
                 for
                 it
                 .
                 Thence
                 is
                 it
                 ,
                 that
                 when
                 the
                 Persians
                 see
                 one
                 of
                 those
                 Meteors
                 ,
                 which
                 to
                 our
                 sight
                 appear
                 as
                 Stars
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 seem
                 to
                 fall
                 down
                 to
                 the
                 earth
                 ,
                 they
                 rejoyce
                 thereat
                 ,
                 and
                 pronounce
                 these
                 words
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Chodanike
                   dascht
                   mat
                   a
                   es
                   schitan
                   ,
                
                 
                   H●me
                   busuchtend
                   we
                   ma
                   Chalas
                   sehudim
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   That
                   is
                   to
                   say
                
                 ,
                 God
                 of
                 his
                 goodness
                 keep
                 us
                 from
                 the
                 Devil
                 ;
                 they
                 shall
                 all
                 be
                 reduc'd
                 to
                 ashes
                 ,
                 and
                 we
                 shall
                 be
                 delivered
                 from
                 them
                 .
              
               
               
                 The
                 Sepulchre
                 of
                 
                   Sulthan
                   Mahomed
                   Chodabende
                
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 seen
                 through
                 a
                 grate
                 of
                 admirable
                 workmanship
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 Temple
                 ,
                 on
                 that
                 side
                 where
                 the
                 Meherab
                 or
                 Altar
                 ,
                 stands
                 .
                 This
                 grate
                 is
                 certainly
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 noblest
                 things
                 that
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 seen
                 all
                 over
                 Persia
                 ,
                 being
                 made
                 of
                 Indian
                 Steel
                 ,
                 polish'd
                 and
                 wrought
                 Damask-wise
                 ,
                 the
                 Barrs
                 being
                 about
                 the
                 bigness
                 of
                 a
                 mans
                 arm
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 neatly
                 wrought
                 that
                 the
                 Junctures
                 are
                 hardly
                 discernable
                 .
                 Nay
                 some
                 affirm
                 it
                 is
                 all
                 of
                 a
                 piece
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 there
                 were
                 seven
                 years
                 spent
                 in
                 the
                 doing
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 end
                 whereof
                 Chodabende
                 had
                 it
                 transported
                 from
                 the
                 Indies
                 ,
                 together
                 with
                 the
                 Gates
                 of
                 the
                 Mosquey
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 place
                 where
                 they
                 are
                 now
                 to
                 be
                 seen
                 .
              
               
                 There
                 were
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 Emerat
                 ,
                 
                 twenty
                 brass
                 Guns
                 and
                 a
                 Mortar-piece
                 ,
                 and
                 among
                 the
                 rest
                 ,
                 four
                 pieces
                 of
                 Battery
                 ,
                 the
                 others
                 Culverings
                 ,
                 all
                 set
                 upon
                 carriages
                 with
                 four
                 wheels
                 .
                 The
                 Mortar-piece
                 was
                 mark'd
                 with
                 a
                 spread
                 Eagle
                 ,
                 above
                 which
                 were
                 these
                 two
                 Letters
                 A.
                 and
                 Z.
                 and
                 under
                 it
                 an
                 A.
                 The
                 Balls
                 were
                 of
                 Marble
                 .
                 The
                 Tower
                 was
                 built
                 in
                 the
                 form
                 of
                 an
                 Octogone
                 ,
                 and
                 compass'd
                 about
                 with
                 a
                 great
                 Gallery
                 ,
                 which
                 had
                 eight
                 little
                 Towers
                 ,
                 up
                 to
                 which
                 there
                 was
                 an
                 ascent
                 by
                 eight
                 low
                 steps
                 .
                 At
                 the
                 entrance
                 of
                 the
                 Mosquey
                 there
                 was
                 a
                 square
                 Fountain
                 ,
                 into
                 which
                 the
                 water
                 was
                 brought
                 from
                 a
                 Spring
                 rising
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Mountain
                 Keider
                 .
                 There
                 is
                 also
                 belonging
                 to
                 it
                 a
                 very
                 fair
                 Garden
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 Summe-house
                 .
              
               
                 There
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 City
                 another
                 fair
                 Mosquey
                 ,
                 founded
                 by
                 
                   Schach
                   Ismael
                
                 ,
                 the
                 first
                 of
                 that
                 name
                 .
                 The
                 entrance
                 into
                 it
                 is
                 through
                 a
                 very
                 fair
                 and
                 large
                 Gate
                 ,
                 over
                 which
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 round
                 Tower
                 :
                 and
                 the
                 first
                 thing
                 offers
                 it self
                 to
                 your
                 view
                 is
                 a
                 noble
                 Pyramid
                 ,
                 somewhat
                 decay'd
                 at
                 the
                 top
                 ,
                 having
                 about
                 it
                 eight
                 fair
                 Pillars
                 of
                 Marble
                 .
                 Then
                 is
                 it
                 that
                 you
                 come
                 into
                 the
                 Mosquey
                 it self
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 very
                 high
                 and
                 well
                 arched
                 ,
                 having
                 a
                 great
                 number
                 of
                 Pillars
                 which
                 up-hold
                 the
                 Roof
                 ,
                 with
                 pleasant
                 Galleries
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 midst
                 a
                 rich
                 Pulpit
                 .
                 This
                 also
                 hath
                 a
                 fair
                 Garden
                 belonging
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 midst
                 whereof
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 Tower
                 ,
                 whose
                 point
                 ends
                 in
                 a
                 Pyramid
                 .
              
               
                 These
                 structures
                 do
                 in
                 some
                 measure
                 oblige
                 us
                 to
                 credit
                 what
                 
                   Paulus
                   Iovius
                
                 sayes
                 ,
                 
                 in
                 the
                 14.
                 
                 Book
                 of
                 his
                 History
                 ;
                 as
                 also
                 what
                 
                   F.
                   Perodin
                
                 confirms
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Life
                 of
                 Tamberlane
                 ,
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 that
                 that
                 barbarous
                 Commander
                 ,
                 who
                 over-ran
                 all
                 that
                 lay
                 in
                 his
                 way
                 like
                 a
                 Torrent
                 ,
                 yet
                 express'd
                 a
                 certain
                 respect
                 for
                 those
                 things
                 ,
                 which
                 were
                 ,
                 though
                 out
                 of
                 superstition
                 ,
                 accompted
                 sacred
                 .
              
               
                 Near
                 this
                 Mosquey
                 there
                 is
                 also
                 to
                 be
                 seen
                 another
                 great
                 Gate
                 ,
                 of
                 free-stone
                 ,
                 between
                 two
                 Pillars
                 ,
                 twenty
                 fathom
                 high
                 ,
                 which
                 seems
                 to
                 be
                 antique
                 ,
                 and
                 had
                 been
                 built
                 at
                 the
                 Ceremonies
                 of
                 some
                 Triumph
                 ;
                 but
                 it
                 begins
                 now
                 to
                 decay
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 City
                 hath
                 about
                 six
                 thousand
                 Inhabitants
                 ,
                 who
                 wondred
                 very
                 much
                 to
                 hear
                 us
                 relate
                 ,
                 that
                 some
                 of
                 those
                 who
                 have
                 published
                 their
                 Travels
                 into
                 Persia
                 ,
                 would
                 make
                 the
                 World
                 believe
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 cold
                 weather
                 forc'd
                 them
                 in
                 the
                 Winter
                 time
                 to
                 forsake
                 the
                 City
                 ,
                 and
                 change
                 their
                 Habitations
                 .
                 For
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 so
                 far
                 from
                 being
                 true
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 are
                 many
                 places
                 in
                 Persia
                 ,
                 where
                 the
                 cold
                 obliges
                 the
                 Inhabitants
                 to
                 change
                 their
                 Habitations
                 ,
                 that
                 ,
                 on
                 the
                 contrary
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 an
                 effect
                 ordinarily
                 caus'd
                 there
                 by
                 the
                 Heat
                 .
              
               
                 True
                 indeed
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 are
                 some
                 places
                 in
                 that
                 Kingdome
                 ,
                 where
                 the
                 cold
                 is
                 very
                 incommodious
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 scarcity
                 of
                 firing
                 ,
                 as
                 for
                 instance
                 ,
                 near
                 Eruan
                 ,
                 at
                 a
                 place
                 called
                 Deralekes
                 ,
                 as
                 being
                 seated
                 between
                 two
                 Mountains
                 ,
                 and
                 especially
                 at
                 the
                 Village
                 of
                 Arpa
                 .
                 But
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 so
                 great
                 as
                 to
                 oblige
                 the
                 Inhabitants
                 to
                 change
                 their
                 Habitations
                 :
                 for
                 they
                 only
                 quit
                 their
                 upper
                 Rooms
                 ,
                 and
                 retire
                 into
                 Cellars
                 ,
                 built
                 very
                 deep
                 under
                 ground
                 ,
                 not
                 only
                 to
                 serve
                 them
                 for
                 a
                 place
                 of
                 retirement
                 in
                 the
                 Winter
                 time
                 ,
                 against
                 the
                 cold
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 in
                 Summer
                 ,
                 against
                 the
                 heat
                 .
              
               
                 Iune
                 25.
                 we
                 left
                 Sulthanie
                 ,
                 
                 after
                 we
                 had
                 staid
                 there
                 three
                 dayes
                 ,
                 which
                 were
                 spent
                 up
                 and
                 down
                 the
                 Country
                 ,
                 in
                 getting
                 us
                 fresh
                 Horses
                 and
                 Camels
                 .
                 The
                 sick
                 persons
                 ,
                 who
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 their
                 weakness
                 ,
                 were
                 not
                 able
                 to
                 ride
                 on
                 Horse-back
                 ,
                 were
                 dispos'd
                 into
                 such
                 Chests
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Women
                 make
                 use
                 of
                 when
                 they
                 travel
                 .
                 The
                 Persians
                 call
                 them
                 Ketzawhea
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 are
                 put
                 on
                 Camels
                 backs
                 ,
                 like
                 Carriers
                 packs
                 .
                 The
                 Physician
                 and
                 my self
                 were
                 set
                 upon
                 the
                 same
                 Camel
                 ,
                 whereby
                 we
                 were
                 put
                 to
                 two
                 great
                 inconveniences
                 ,
                 one
                 proceeding
                 from
                 the
                 violent
                 Motion
                 caus'd
                 by
                 the
                 going
                 of
                 that
                 great
                 Beast
                 ,
                 which
                 at
                 every
                 step
                 ,
                 gave
                 us
                 a
                 furious
                 jolt
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 insupportable
                 stink
                 of
                 the
                 Camels
                 ,
                 whereof
                 there
                 being
                 but
                 one
                 Boy
                 to
                 guide
                 eight
                 or
                 ten
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 ty'd
                 one
                 to
                 another
                 ,
                 and
                 went
                 all
                 in
                 a
                 file
                 ,
                 insomuch
                 that
                 the
                 infectious
                 smell
                 of
                 all
                 that
                 went
                 before
                 ,
                 came
                 full
                 into
                 our
                 Noses
                 .
              
               
                 We
                 departed
                 two
                 hours
                 before
                 Sun-rising
                 ,
                 and
                 travell'd
                 that
                 day
                 six
                 Leagues
                 ,
                 through
                 a
                 very
                 fertil
                 Country
                 ,
                 all
                 arable
                 and
                 pasture
                 Lands
                 ,
                 leaving
                 ,
                 on
                 the
                 left
                 hand
                 ,
                 the
                 little
                 Mountains
                 called
                 Tzikitz●ki
                 ,
                 where
                 the
                 King
                 of
                 Persia's
                 best
                 Race-Horses
                 and
                 Mares
                 for
                 breed
                 are
                 kept
                 .
                 About
                 noon
                 we
                 took
                 up
                 our
                 Lodging
                 at
                 the
                 Village
                 of
                 Choramdah
                 ,
                 which
                 lies
                 on
                 the
                 side
                 of
                 a
                 little
                 River
                 ,
                 having
                 so
                 many
                 Trees
                 and
                 Gardens
                 about
                 it
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 without
                 reason
                 that
                 name
                 is
                 given
                 it
                 ,
                 which
                 signifies
                 ,
                 a
                 
                   place
                   of
                   Pleasure
                
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 26.
                 we
                 departed
                 thence
                 in
                 the
                 night
                 ,
                 and
                 travell'd
                 five
                 Leagues
                 or
                 better
                 ,
                 over
                 Mountains
                 and
                 Valleys
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 27.
                 we
                 departed
                 at
                 mid-night
                 ,
                 and
                 ,
                 having
                 travell'd
                 five
                 Leagues
                 ,
                 we
                 were
                 got
                 ,
                 by
                 Sun-rising
                 ,
                 
                 near
                 the
                 City
                 of
                 Casuin
                 ,
                 or
                 Cashan
                 ;
                 but
                 that
                 the
                 Daruga
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 the
                 Command
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 might
                 have
                 the
                 leisure
                 to
                 set
                 his
                 affairs
                 in
                 order
                 for
                 our
                 entrance
                 ,
                 our
                 Mehemander
                 carried
                 us
                 to
                 a
                 Village
                 were
                 we
                 staid
                 above
                 two
                 hours
                 till
                 such
                 time
                 as
                 the
                 Daruga
                 came
                 to
                 receive
                 us
                 .
                 This
                 entrance
                 was
                 not
                 accompany'd
                 with
                 the
                 same
                 Ceremonies
                 as
                 we
                 had
                 seen
                 in
                 other
                 places
                 ,
                 in
                 regard
                 the
                 Governour
                 ,
                 having
                 not
                 the
                 dignity
                 of
                 Chan
                 ,
                 could
                 not
                 express
                 the
                 same
                 Magnificence
                 .
                 Yet
                 was
                 it
                 handsom
                 enough
                 ,
                 in
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 the
                 Daruga
                 came
                 attended
                 by
                 five
                 or
                 six
                 hundred
                 men
                 ,
                 horse
                 and
                 foot
                 .
                 There
                 came
                 also
                 to
                 meet
                 us
                 an
                 Indian
                 Prince
                 ,
                 accompany'd
                 by
                 some
                 Gentlemen
                 on
                 horse-back
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 Countrey
                 ,
                 and
                 follow'd
                 by
                 a
                 great
                 number
                 of
                 Lacqueys
                 and
                 Pages
                 .
                 He
                 came
                 in
                 a
                 kind
                 of
                 Chariot
                 ,
                 having
                 one
                 other
                 person
                 with
                 him
                 in
                 it
                 .
                 The
                 Chariot
                 was
                 drawn
                 by
                 two
                 white
                 Oxen
                 ,
                 which
                 had
                 very
                 short
                 necks
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 bunch
                 between
                 the
                 two
                 shoulders
                 ,
                 but
                 they
                 were
                 as
                 swift
                 and
                 manageable
                 as
                 our
                 horses
                 .
                 The
                 Chariot
                 was
                 cover'd
                 above
                 ,
                 and
                 lay'd
                 over
                 two
                 Wheels
                 ,
                 which
                 instead
                 of
                 an
                 Axletree
                 ,
                 turn'd
                 upon
                 a
                 piece
                 of
                 Iron
                 ,
                 made
                 so
                 crook'd
                 at
                 the
                 middle
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 bore
                 the
                 weight
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 Chariot
                 .
                 The
                 Charioteer
                 sate
                 before
                 ,
                 and
                 guided
                 the
                 Oxen
                 ,
                 fasten'd
                 to
                 a
                 Beam
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 made
                 fast
                 to
                 the
                 Horns
                 ,
                 with
                 a
                 Cord
                 drawn
                 through
                 their
                 Nostrils
                 .
              
               
                 Being
                 come
                 within
                 500.
                 paces
                 of
                 the
                 City
                 ,
                 we
                 met
                 with
                 fifteen
                 young
                 Ladies
                 ,
                 excellently
                 well
                 mounted
                 ,
                 very
                 richly
                 clad
                 in
                 Cloath
                 of
                 Gold
                 and
                 Silver
                 ,
                 &c.
                 having
                 Neck-laces
                 of
                 great
                 Pearls
                 about
                 their
                 necks
                 ,
                 Pendants
                 in
                 their
                 ears
                 ,
                 and
                 abundance
                 of
                 other
                 Jewels
                 .
                 Their
                 faces
                 were
                 to
                 be
                 seen
                 ,
                 contrary
                 to
                 the
                 custom
                 of
                 honest
                 Women
                 in
                 Persia.
                 Accordingly
                 ,
                 we
                 soon
                 found
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 by
                 their
                 confident
                 carriage
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 accompt
                 given
                 us
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 some
                 of
                 the
                 Eminent
                 Curtezans
                 about
                 the
                 City
                 ,
                 who
                 came
                 to
                 entertain
                 us
                 with
                 the
                 Divertisement
                 of
                 their
                 Musick
                 .
                 They
                 march'd
                 before
                 us
                 ,
                 and
                 sung
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 sound
                 of
                 certain
                 Hawboyes
                 ,
                 and
                 Bag-pipes
                 ,
                 that
                 went
                 before
                 them
                 ,
                 making
                 a
                 very
                 extravagant
                 kind
                 of
                 Harmony
                 .
                 And
                 that
                 we
                 might
                 be
                 sure
                 to
                 see
                 the
                 City
                 ,
                 we
                 were
                 carried
                 quite
                 through
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 Lodg'd
                 on
                 the
                 other
                 side
                 thereof
                 .
              
               
                 As
                 we
                 pass'd
                 through
                 the
                 Meydan
                 ,
                 we
                 saw
                 several
                 persons
                 playing
                 on
                 Timbrels
                 ,
                 and
                 Hawboyes
                 ,
                 who
                 ,
                 joyning
                 with
                 the
                 other
                 Musicians
                 ,
                 accompany'd
                 us
                 to
                 our
                 Quarters
                 .
                 The
                 people
                 came
                 also
                 thither
                 in
                 great
                 numbers
                 ,
                 some
                 of
                 them
                 having
                 it
                 put
                 into
                 their
                 heads
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 were
                 in
                 the
                 Ketzawehas
                 ,
                 some
                 great
                 Beauties
                 ,
                 whom
                 we
                 carried
                 as
                 ●●●ents
                 to
                 the
                 King
                 :
                 but
                 when
                 they
                 saw
                 sick
                 persons
                 with
                 great
                 beards
                 coming
                 out
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 they
                 hung
                 down
                 their
                 heads
                 ,
                 and
                 made
                 all
                 the
                 haste
                 they
                 could
                 away
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 found
                 this
                 City
                 ,
                 
                 conformably
                 to
                 the
                 Calculation
                 of
                 the
                 Persians
                 and
                 Arabians
                 ,
                 at
                 85.
                 degrees
                 Longitude
                 ,
                 and
                 at
                 36.
                 degrees
                 ,
                 15.
                 minutes
                 Latitude
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 principal
                 Cities
                 of
                 the
                 Province
                 of
                 Erak
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 ancient
                 Parthia
                 ,
                 wherein
                 is
                 comprehended
                 as
                 well
                 Sulthania
                 ,
                 as
                 all
                 the
                 other
                 Cities
                 ,
                 
                 froth
                 this
                 place
                 as
                 far
                 as
                 Ispahan
                 .
                 It
                 was
                 antiently
                 called
                 Arsacia
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 is
                 seated
                 in
                 a
                 great
                 sandy
                 Plain
                 ,
                 having
                 ,
                 within
                 half
                 a
                 dayes
                 journey
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 Westward
                 ,
                 the
                 great
                 Mountain
                 of
                 Elwend
                 ,
                 which
                 reaches
                 towards
                 the
                 South-west
                 ,
                 as
                 far
                 as
                 Bagdat
                 or
                 Babylon
                 .
                 The
                 City
                 is
                 a
                 farsang
                 ,
                 or
                 good
                 German
                 league
                 in
                 compass
                 ,
                 but
                 hath
                 neither
                 Walls
                 ,
                 nor
                 any
                 Garrison
                 kept
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 
                 by
                 reason
                 it
                 lies
                 at
                 so
                 great
                 a
                 distance
                 from
                 the
                 Frontiers
                 .
                 Yet
                 hath
                 it
                 ,
                 with
                 these
                 disadvantages
                 ,
                 above
                 a
                 hundred
                 thousand
                 Inhabitants
                 ,
                 whereof
                 ,
                 if
                 there
                 were
                 occasion
                 for
                 them
                 ,
                 a
                 good
                 part
                 might
                 be
                 put
                 into
                 Arms.
                 Their
                 Language
                 is
                 the
                 Persian
                 ,
                 but
                 somewhat
                 different
                 from
                 the
                 common
                 Dialect
                 ,
                 
                 whence
                 it
                 comes
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 so
                 intelligible
                 to
                 the
                 other
                 Persians
                 ,
                 being
                 much
                 after
                 the
                 rate
                 that
                 the
                 German
                 Language
                 is
                 to
                 the
                 Hollanders
                 .
                 The
                 houses
                 are
                 all
                 of
                 Brick
                 bak'd
                 in
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Persian
                 way
                 ,
                 having
                 not
                 any
                 Ornament
                 without
                 ,
                 but
                 within
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 very
                 well
                 furnish'd
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 Vaults
                 ,
                 Wainscoats
                 ,
                 Paintings
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 Houshold-stuff
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Streets
                 are
                 not
                 pav'd
                 ,
                 whence
                 it
                 comes
                 ,
                 that
                 ,
                 upon
                 the
                 least
                 wind
                 ,
                 the
                 City
                 is
                 fill'd
                 with
                 dust
                 .
                 It
                 hath
                 no
                 other
                 water
                 than
                 what
                 is
                 brought
                 by
                 aqueducts
                 from
                 the
                 Mountain
                 of
                 Elwend
                 ,
                 into
                 Cesterns
                 ,
                 wherein
                 it
                 is
                 preserv'd
                 .
                 No
                 house
                 almost
                 but
                 hath
                 a
                 particular
                 place
                 for
                 the
                 keeping
                 of
                 Ice
                 and
                 Snow
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 Summer
                 .
                 VVe
                 were
                 forc'd
                 to
                 get
                 into
                 these
                 ,
                 to
                 avoid
                 the
                 excessive
                 heat
                 .
              
               
                 Heretofore
                 ,
                 
                 the
                 Kings
                 of
                 Persia
                 had
                 their
                 ordinary
                 residence
                 at
                 this
                 place
                 ,
                 at
                 least
                 ,
                 ever
                 after
                 Schach-Tamas
                 transferr'd
                 the
                 Seat
                 of
                 the
                 Empire
                 from
                 Tauris
                 to
                 this
                 City
                 .
                 Some
                 attribute
                 that
                 translation
                 to
                 Schach-Ismael
                 ,
                 though
                 the
                 continual
                 VVars
                 he
                 was
                 engag'd
                 in
                 ,
                 suffered
                 him
                 not
                 to
                 stay
                 long
                 in
                 any
                 one
                 place
                 .
                 But
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 question'd
                 but
                 that
                 he
                 built
                 the
                 noble
                 Palace
                 which
                 stands
                 near
                 the
                 Maidan
                 ,
                 which
                 hath
                 belonging
                 to
                 it
                 a
                 fair
                 Garden
                 ,
                 adorn'd
                 as
                 well
                 without
                 as
                 within
                 ,
                 with
                 Guilding
                 ,
                 Painting
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 other
                 embellishments
                 as
                 are
                 in
                 use
                 among
                 the
                 Persians
                 .
              
               
                 There
                 was
                 another
                 Garden
                 opposite
                 to
                 this
                 Palace
                 ,
                 
                 which
                 was
                 above
                 half
                 a
                 league
                 in
                 compass
                 ,
                 and
                 had
                 several
                 little
                 Structures
                 within
                 it
                 .
                 This
                 was
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 most
                 pleasant
                 Gardens
                 that
                 I
                 ever
                 saw
                 ,
                 not
                 only
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 great
                 number
                 of
                 all
                 sorts
                 of
                 Trees
                 ,
                 as
                 Apples
                 ,
                 Pears
                 ,
                 Peaches
                 ,
                 Apricocks
                 ,
                 Pomegranates
                 ,
                 Almonds
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 Fruit-trees
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 fair
                 walks
                 of
                 Cypress
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Trees
                 called
                 Tzinnar
                 which
                 gave
                 us
                 a
                 very
                 pleasant
                 Prospect
                 .
              
               
               
                 This
                 City
                 hath
                 two
                 great
                 Market-places
                 .
                 Cartwright
                 names
                 the
                 bigger
                 of
                 the
                 two
                 Atmaidan
                 ,
                 and
                 says
                 ,
                 that
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Persian
                 Language
                 ,
                 it
                 signifies
                 a
                 Horse-market
                 .
                 I
                 could
                 never
                 find
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 any
                 part
                 of
                 Persia
                 ,
                 
                 there
                 was
                 a
                 Market
                 ,
                 purposely
                 for
                 the
                 buying
                 and
                 selling
                 of
                 Horses
                 :
                 whereupon
                 ,
                 considering
                 with
                 my self
                 that
                 the
                 Persians
                 ,
                 who
                 call
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 general
                 name
                 of
                 Maidan
                 ,
                 all
                 those
                 Markets
                 ,
                 where
                 all
                 things
                 are
                 indifferently
                 sold
                 ,
                 I
                 imagine
                 ,
                 that
                 Author's
                 mistake
                 proceeded
                 hence
                 ,
                 that
                 ,
                 being
                 ignorant
                 of
                 the
                 Arabick
                 ,
                 he
                 read
                 Atmaydan
                 ,
                 for
                 
                   Almaidan
                   ,
                   al
                
                 ,
                 being
                 the
                 Article
                 ,
                 without
                 which
                 the
                 Persians
                 and
                 Arabiaas
                 never
                 pronounce
                 the
                 word
                 Maidan
                 .
                 The
                 greater
                 of
                 these
                 Maidans
                 ,
                 or
                 Market-places
                 ,
                 is
                 somewhat
                 longer
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 so
                 broad
                 as
                 that
                 of
                 Ardebil
                 ,
                 and
                 hath
                 ,
                 on
                 the
                 South-side
                 ,
                 several
                 great
                 places
                 ,
                 built
                 by
                 some
                 of
                 the
                 Chans
                 and
                 Persian
                 Lords
                 .
                 The
                 most
                 magnificent
                 amongst
                 them
                 are
                 those
                 of
                 Allawerdi-Chan
                 ,
                 Governour
                 of
                 Schiras
                 ;
                 that
                 of
                 Aliculi-Chan
                 ,
                 President
                 of
                 Justice
                 ;
                 that
                 of
                 
                   Mahomet-Chan
                   ,
                   Chan
                
                 ,
                 or
                 Governour
                 of
                 Kentze
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 of
                 Sehich-Achmed-Chan
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 great
                 Provest
                 in
                 the
                 reign
                 of
                 Schach-Abas
                 .
                 The
                 other
                 Market-place
                 is
                 called
                 Senke-Maidan
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 towards
                 the
                 West
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 City
                 .
                 In
                 both
                 the
                 Market-places
                 ,
                 as
                 also
                 in
                 the
                 Bazars
                 ,
                 or
                 Shops
                 and
                 Store-houses
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 in
                 the
                 cover'd
                 streets
                 ,
                 there
                 may
                 be
                 seen
                 a
                 great
                 number
                 of
                 Merchants
                 ,
                 and
                 abundance
                 of
                 Commodities
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 bought
                 there
                 at
                 a
                 very
                 reasonable
                 rate
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 my self
                 bought
                 Turqueses
                 there
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 call
                 Firuse
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 found
                 in
                 great
                 quantities
                 near
                 Nisabur
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 Firusku
                 ,
                 of
                 about
                 the
                 bigness
                 of
                 a
                 Pea
                 ,
                 nay
                 ,
                 some
                 as
                 big
                 as
                 little
                 Beans
                 ,
                 for
                 two
                 shillings
                 ,
                 or
                 two
                 and
                 six
                 pence
                 at
                 the
                 most
                 .
                 Rubies
                 and
                 Granates
                 were
                 also
                 very
                 cheap
                 there
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 the
                 Evening
                 ,
                 after
                 the
                 shops
                 are
                 shut
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 ,
                 on
                 the
                 East-side
                 ,
                 another
                 kind
                 of
                 Commodity
                 exposed
                 to
                 sale
                 ,
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 a
                 considerable
                 number
                 of
                 the
                 Cabbeha
                 ,
                 or
                 common
                 Traders
                 ,
                 who
                 there
                 prostitute
                 themselves
                 to
                 any
                 that
                 will
                 take
                 them
                 up
                 .
                 They
                 all
                 sit
                 in
                 a
                 row
                 ,
                 having
                 their
                 faces
                 cover'd
                 with
                 a
                 Veil
                 ,
                 and
                 behind
                 them
                 there
                 stands
                 a
                 Bawd
                 ,
                 whom
                 they
                 call
                 Delal
                 ,
                 who
                 hath
                 by
                 her
                 a
                 bed
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 quilted
                 coverlet
                 ,
                 and
                 holds
                 in
                 her
                 hand
                 a
                 Candle
                 unlighted
                 ,
                 which
                 ,
                 when
                 any
                 Customer
                 comes
                 ,
                 she
                 presently
                 lights
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 may
                 look
                 the
                 Wench
                 in
                 the
                 face
                 ,
                 and
                 order
                 her
                 to
                 follow
                 him
                 ,
                 whom
                 he
                 likes
                 best
                 among
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 On
                 the
                 East-side
                 of
                 the
                 City
                 lies
                 the
                 Church-yard
                 ,
                 
                 where
                 there
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 seen
                 ,
                 in
                 a
                 fair
                 Mosquey
                 ,
                 the
                 Sepulchre
                 of
                 
                   Schahesade
                   Hossein
                
                 ,
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 sons
                 of
                 Hossein
                 ,
                 at
                 which
                 the
                 Oaths
                 taken
                 in
                 Law-sutes
                 are
                 administred
                 ;
                 a
                 custom
                 which
                 is
                 also
                 observed
                 in
                 all
                 other
                 parts
                 of
                 Persia
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 places
                 where
                 there
                 are
                 any
                 Sepulchres
                 of
                 Saints
                 ,
                 or
                 those
                 of
                 any
                 of
                 their
                 kin●ed
                 .
                 Whence
                 it
                 comes
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Persians
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 make
                 some
                 difficulty
                 of
                 crediting
                 what
                 is
                 said
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 immediately
                 ask
                 ,
                 
                   Scahe
                   Sade
                   Hussein
                   ,
                   pile
                   Musef
                
                 ;
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 
                   dar'st
                   thou
                   affirm
                   that
                   upon
                   the
                   Saints
                   Sepulchre
                   ,
                   or
                   upon
                   the
                   Alchoran
                   ?
                
                 Besides
                 this
                 Mosquey
                 or
                 Metzit
                 ,
                 there
                 are
                 about
                 fifty
                 more
                 ,
                 〈…〉
                 whereof
                 is
                 that
                 which
                 they
                 call
                 
                   Tzame
                   Metzid
                
                 ,
                 where
                 they
                 assemble
                 on
                 Fridays
                 〈…〉
                 prayers
                 .
              
               
                 There
                 〈…〉
                 the
                 City
                 of
                 Caswin
                 many
                 Caravanseras
                 ,
                 
                 for
                 the
                 convenience
                 of
                 foreign
                 Merchants
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 great
                 number
                 of
                 publick
                 Baths
                 .
                 There
                 is
                 one
                 behind
                 the
                 Garden
                 belonging
                 to
                 the
                 King's
                 Palace
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 call
                 
                   Haman
                   Charabe
                
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 now
                 half
                 destroy'd
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 story
                 told
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 which
                 I
                 conceive
                 pleasant
                 enough
                 to
                 deserve
                 insertion
                 into
                 this
                 Relation
                 .
                 They
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 lived
                 heretofore
                 at
                 Caswin
                 a
                 very
                 famous
                 Physician
                 ,
                 
                 named
                 Lokman
                 ,
                 a
                 black
                 Arabian
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 acquired
                 so
                 great
                 reputation
                 ,
                 not
                 only
                 by
                 the
                 Books
                 he
                 had
                 written
                 in
                 Medicine
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 by
                 many
                 other
                 excellent
                 productions
                 of
                 his
                 understanding
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Inhabitants
                 have
                 still
                 a
                 very
                 great
                 Veneration
                 for
                 his
                 memory
                 .
                 Nay
                 it
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 found
                 in
                 their
                 Kulusthan
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 gave
                 him
                 the
                 surname
                 of
                 Wise
                 ,
                 when
                 in
                 the
                 2.
                 
                 Book
                 ,
                 ch
                 .
                 16.
                 they
                 say
                 ,
                 
                   Lokman
                   hakimra
                   kuftendi
                   Aedebeski
                   amuchti
                   ?
                   Kust
                   ,
                   es
                   biedbahn
                   .
                   Herstze
                   ischan
                   kerdend
                   ,
                   men
                   pertis
                   Kerdem
                   .
                
                 That
                 is
                 ,
                 
                   that
                   the
                   wise
                
                 Lokman
                 ,
                 
                   being
                   asked
                   one
                   day
                   by
                   what
                   means
                   he
                   had
                   attain'd
                   so
                   great
                   Learning
                   and
                   Knowledge
                   ,
                   he
                   made
                   answer
                   ,
                   it
                   was
                   by
                   means
                   of
                   the
                   ignorant
                   and
                   uncivil
                   ,
                   for
                   he
                   had
                   always
                   done
                   what
                   was
                   contrary
                   to
                   what
                   he
                   had
                   seen
                   them
                   do
                   .
                
                 This
                 Lokman
                 having
                 attain'd
                 a
                 great
                 age
                 ,
                 and
                 being
                 upon
                 his
                 death-bed
                 ,
                 sent
                 for
                 his
                 Son
                 ,
                 and
                 told
                 him
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 would
                 leave
                 him
                 an
                 inestimable
                 Treasure
                 ,
                 and
                 having
                 commanded
                 to
                 be
                 brought
                 him
                 three
                 Glasses
                 ,
                 full
                 of
                 certain
                 Medicinal
                 waters
                 ,
                 he
                 said
                 they
                 had
                 the
                 vertue
                 to
                 raise
                 up
                 a
                 Dead
                 man
                 to
                 Life
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 were
                 apply'd
                 before
                 the
                 body
                 began
                 to
                 corrupt
                 .
                 That
                 ,
                 casting
                 upon
                 the
                 Deceas'd
                 the
                 water
                 which
                 was
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 Glass
                 ,
                 the
                 Soul
                 would
                 return
                 into
                 the
                 Body
                 ,
                 that
                 ,
                 upon
                 the
                 pouring
                 of
                 the
                 second
                 ,
                 the
                 Body
                 would
                 stand
                 upright
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 upon
                 the
                 third
                 ,
                 the
                 Person
                 would
                 be
                 absolutely
                 alive
                 ,
                 and
                 should
                 do
                 all
                 things
                 as
                 before
                 ;
                 that
                 however
                 he
                 had
                 very
                 seldome
                 made
                 use
                 of
                 this
                 Experiment
                 ,
                 out
                 of
                 a
                 fear
                 of
                 committing
                 a
                 sin
                 ,
                 by
                 undertaking
                 to
                 intermeddle
                 with
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 reserv'd
                 to
                 God
                 alone
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 Consideration
                 ,
                 he
                 exhorted
                 him
                 to
                 be
                 very
                 careful
                 how
                 he
                 made
                 use
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 as
                 being
                 a
                 secret
                 rather
                 to
                 be
                 admir'd
                 ,
                 than
                 put
                 often
                 to
                 experience
                 .
                 With
                 these
                 exhortations
                 Lokman
                 dying
                 ,
                 his
                 Son
                 was
                 very
                 mindful
                 of
                 the
                 advice
                 he
                 had
                 given
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 ●●cending
                 the
                 same
                 tenderness
                 of
                 Conscience
                 as
                 his
                 Father
                 had
                 express'd
                 before
                 him
                 ,
                 he
                 reserv'd
                 the
                 Glasses
                 till
                 he
                 might
                 have
                 occasion
                 to
                 make
                 tryal
                 of
                 them
                 upon
                 himself
                 .
                 Accordingly
                 being
                 at
                 the
                 point
                 of
                 Death
                 ,
                 he
                 commanded
                 a
                 man
                 that
                 waited
                 on
                 
                 him
                 ,
                 to
                 make
                 use
                 of
                 those
                 Glasses
                 ,
                 as
                 his
                 Father
                 had
                 taught
                 him
                 .
                 The
                 man
                 having
                 caus'd
                 his
                 Master's
                 Body
                 to
                 be
                 brought
                 into
                 the
                 Bath
                 we
                 spoke
                 of
                 before
                 ,
                 poured
                 upon
                 it
                 the
                 two
                 first
                 Glasses
                 ,
                 which
                 wrought
                 the
                 effect
                 ,
                 which
                 Lokman
                 had
                 promised
                 they
                 should
                 ;
                 insomuch
                 that
                 the
                 Master
                 sitting
                 up
                 ,
                 and
                 impatient
                 to
                 return
                 to
                 Life
                 ,
                 cries
                 out
                 ,
                 
                   bris
                   ,
                   bris
                
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 
                   pour
                   ,
                   pour
                
                 ;
                 at
                 which
                 words
                 the
                 fellow
                 was
                 so
                 frightned
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 let
                 the
                 third
                 Glass
                 fall
                 down
                 to
                 the
                 ground
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 the
                 unfortunate
                 
                   Lokman
                   Sade
                
                 was
                 forc'd
                 to
                 lye
                 down
                 again
                 ,
                 and
                 take
                 the
                 Journey
                 which
                 all
                 other
                 Mortals
                 do
                 .
                 The
                 Persians
                 confidently
                 affirm
                 ,
                 that
                 ,
                 near
                 this
                 ruinous
                 Bath
                 ,
                 that
                 Voice
                 af
                 
                   bris
                   ,
                   bris
                
                 ,
                 is
                 still
                 many
                 times
                 heard
                 .
                 They
                 relate
                 several
                 other
                 stories
                 of
                 this
                 Lokman
                 ,
                 but
                 I
                 shall
                 forbear
                 any
                 account
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 thinking
                 it
                 enough
                 to
                 have
                 produced
                 one
                 ,
                 to
                 shew
                 the
                 vanity
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 rest
                 .
              
               
                 Some
                 years
                 since
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 King
                 Abas
                 ,
                 a
                 certain
                 man
                 named
                 Risa
                 ,
                 began
                 to
                 take
                 upon
                 him
                 the
                 quality
                 of
                 Schich
                 ,
                 
                 or
                 Prophet
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 broach
                 a
                 new
                 Doctrine
                 ,
                 imagining
                 he
                 might
                 in
                 time
                 ,
                 acquire
                 the
                 same
                 credit
                 and
                 authority
                 ,
                 as
                 had
                 before
                 rais'd
                 Schich-Sefi
                 to
                 so
                 great
                 reputation
                 .
                 The
                 humour
                 of
                 the
                 Persians
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 extremely
                 addicted
                 to
                 novelty
                 ,
                 brought
                 after
                 him
                 ,
                 in
                 a
                 short
                 time
                 ,
                 above
                 thirty
                 thousand
                 men
                 ,
                 who
                 ,
                 cajoll'd
                 by
                 the
                 apparent
                 sanctity
                 of
                 this
                 new
                 Prophet
                 ,
                 were
                 become
                 followers
                 of
                 him
                 .
                 Schach-Abas
                 ,
                 fearing
                 this
                 novelty
                 might
                 disturb
                 the
                 quiet
                 of
                 his
                 Country
                 ,
                 sent
                 for
                 Risa
                 ,
                 making
                 him
                 believe
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 desirous
                 to
                 be
                 instructed
                 in
                 the
                 particulars
                 of
                 his
                 Doctrine
                 :
                 but
                 when
                 he
                 was
                 come
                 ,
                 the
                 King
                 commanded
                 him
                 to
                 confirm
                 it
                 by
                 miracles
                 ,
                 which
                 Risa
                 not
                 able
                 to
                 do
                 ,
                 he
                 put
                 him
                 to
                 death
                 as
                 an
                 Impostor
                 .
              
               
                 It
                 will
                 not
                 be
                 amiss
                 here
                 to
                 give
                 some
                 accompt
                 how
                 the
                 Indian
                 Prince
                 came
                 to
                 live
                 at
                 Caswin
                 ,
                 
                 when
                 we
                 came
                 into
                 those
                 parts
                 .
                 The
                 great
                 Mogul
                 ,
                 who
                 liv'd
                 in
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 Schach-Abas
                 ,
                 left
                 ,
                 at
                 his
                 Death
                 ,
                 two
                 Sons
                 :
                 The
                 elder
                 ,
                 who
                 succeeded
                 the
                 Father
                 ,
                 soon
                 after
                 died
                 ,
                 leaving
                 behind
                 him
                 only
                 that
                 
                   Myrsa
                   Polagi
                
                 ,
                 whom
                 we
                 found
                 at
                 Caswin
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 but
                 very
                 young
                 when
                 his
                 Father
                 died
                 .
                 Choram
                 ,
                 youngest
                 Son
                 of
                 that
                 Mogul
                 ,
                 and
                 Uncle
                 to
                 young
                 Polagi
                 ,
                 took
                 his
                 advantage
                 of
                 that
                 Conjuncture
                 ,
                 to
                 usurp
                 the
                 Crown
                 ,
                 and
                 accordingly
                 he
                 was
                 King
                 of
                 Indosthan
                 at
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 our
                 Travels
                 into
                 Persia.
                 The
                 cruelty
                 of
                 Choram's
                 reign
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 mild
                 nature
                 and
                 inclinations
                 of
                 Polagi
                 ,
                 who
                 in
                 the
                 mean
                 time
                 was
                 arriv'd
                 to
                 a
                 considerable
                 age
                 ,
                 drew
                 upon
                 him
                 the
                 affections
                 of
                 the
                 People
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 hatred
                 of
                 his
                 Uncle
                 .
                 In
                 so
                 much
                 ,
                 that
                 Choram
                 ,
                 perceiving
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 the
                 design
                 of
                 the
                 Indians
                 to
                 bring
                 his
                 Nephew
                 into
                 the
                 Throne
                 ,
                 would
                 prevent
                 them
                 ,
                 by
                 dispatching
                 Polagi
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 way
                 ,
                 who
                 having
                 notice
                 of
                 his
                 Uncles
                 wicked
                 intentions
                 against
                 him
                 ,
                 retires
                 into
                 Persia
                 ,
                 and
                 puts
                 himself
                 under
                 the
                 Schach's
                 Protection
                 .
                 All
                 the
                 time
                 before
                 ,
                 his
                 Residence
                 had
                 been
                 at
                 Ispahan
                 ,
                 where
                 the
                 King
                 allow'd
                 him
                 a
                 pension
                 of
                 12000
                 Crowns
                 
                   per
                   an
                
                 .
                 but
                 he
                 was
                 oblig'd
                 then
                 to
                 retire
                 to
                 Caswin
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 a
                 solemn
                 Embassy
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Mogul
                 sent
                 to
                 the
                 King
                 of
                 Persia
                 ,
                 purposely
                 to
                 demand
                 him
                 ;
                 though
                 that
                 during
                 the
                 space
                 of
                 three
                 years
                 that
                 the
                 said
                 Ambassador
                 had
                 been
                 there
                 ,
                 he
                 had
                 not
                 prevail'd
                 to
                 have
                 him
                 delivered
                 up
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Kings
                 of
                 Persia
                 live
                 in
                 perpetual
                 jealousie
                 of
                 the
                 Indians
                 ,
                 with
                 whom
                 they
                 never
                 have
                 any
                 assured
                 peace
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 Frontiers
                 of
                 Candahar
                 ,
                 which
                 finds
                 Exercise
                 for
                 both
                 sides
                 ,
                 as
                 those
                 of
                 Babylon
                 do
                 on
                 the
                 Turks
                 side
                 :
                 insomuch
                 that
                 the
                 Persians
                 take
                 their
                 advantage
                 of
                 any
                 occasion
                 ,
                 to
                 foment
                 the
                 discontents
                 of
                 the
                 Grandees
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 do
                 any
                 other
                 distractions
                 tending
                 to
                 Civil
                 War.
                 Whence
                 it
                 comes
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 never
                 deny
                 their
                 Protection
                 to
                 the
                 Indian
                 Princes
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 willing
                 to
                 retire
                 into
                 Persia
                 ,
                 to
                 oblige
                 by
                 that
                 means
                 the
                 Mogul
                 to
                 assist
                 them
                 against
                 the
                 Turk
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 continue
                 the
                 Commerce
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Persians
                 have
                 with
                 the
                 Indians
                 ,
                 from
                 which
                 Persia
                 derives
                 so
                 great
                 advantages
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 obstruction
                 thereof
                 would
                 be
                 an
                 infinite
                 loss
                 to
                 it
                 .
                 There
                 are
                 several
                 instances
                 of
                 these
                 Protections
                 under
                 Schach-Ismael
                 ,
                 and
                 Schach-Tamas
                 .
                 Under
                 the
                 reign
                 of
                 the
                 latter
                 it
                 happened
                 ,
                 that
                 Selim
                 ,
                 who
                 ,
                 as
                 eldest
                 of
                 the
                 House
                 ,
                 had
                 succeeded
                 his
                 Father
                 ,
                 died
                 soon
                 after
                 ,
                 leaving
                 only
                 one
                 Son
                 ,
                 very
                 young
                 ,
                 named
                 
                   Humajun
                   .
                   Tzelaledin
                   Ekber
                
                 ,
                 younger
                 Brother
                 to
                 the
                 Deceas'd
                 ,
                 who
                 slighting
                 the
                 infancy
                 of
                 his
                 Nephew
                 ,
                 takes
                 possession
                 of
                 the
                 Scepter
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 more
                 to
                 assure
                 himself
                 thereof
                 ,
                 he
                 had
                 a
                 design
                 to
                 murther
                 the
                 right
                 heir
                 of
                 the
                 Crown
                 .
                 Humajun
                 had
                 notice
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 got
                 to
                 
                   Persia.
                   Tzelaledin
                
                 hearing
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 sent
                 to
                 demand
                 him
                 ,
                 with
                 this
                 message
                 to
                 the
                 King
                 of
                 Persia
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 he
                 sent
                 him
                 not
                 back
                 ,
                 he
                 would
                 come
                 and
                 fetch
                 him
                 away
                 with
                 all
                 the
                 forces
                 of
                 his
                 Kingdom
                 .
                 Schach-Tamas
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 then
                 engag'd
                 in
                 an
                 open
                 War
                 against
                 the
                 Turks
                 ,
                 not
                 thinking
                 it
                 prudence
                 to
                 disoblige
                 so
                 powerful
                 an
                 Enemy
                 ,
                 
                 caus'd
                 Humajun
                 to
                 be
                 hidden
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 he
                 might
                 not
                 make
                 a
                 false
                 Oath
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 was
                 to
                 give
                 an
                 answer
                 to
                 the
                 Embassy
                 of
                 Tzelaledin
                 ,
                 he
                 put
                 him
                 into
                 a
                 Cage
                 ,
                 and
                 caus'd
                 that
                 to
                 be
                 hung
                 in
                 a
                 Tree
                 ,
                 while
                 he
                 was
                 to
                 give
                 Audience
                 to
                 the
                 Ambassador
                 ,
                 to
                 whom
                 he
                 protested
                 ,
                 that
                 ,
                 
                   Humajun
                   nist
                   der
                   chakimen
                
                 ;
                 Humajun
                 
                   is
                   not
                   upon
                   my
                   Lands
                
                 ,
                 and
                 dismiss'd
                 the
                 Ambassador
                 with
                 that
                 answer
                 .
                 But
                 having
                 ,
                 afterwards
                 ,
                 made
                 a
                 Peace
                 with
                 the
                 Turk
                 ,
                 he
                 sent
                 Humajun
                 with
                 a
                 powerful
                 Army
                 ,
                 commanded
                 by
                 
                   Mehediculi
                   Sulthan
                
                 ,
                 against
                 Tzelaledin
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 so
                 startled
                 to
                 find
                 himself
                 set
                 upon
                 by
                 so
                 strong
                 an
                 Enemy
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 forc'd
                 to
                 run
                 away
                 .
                 Humajun
                 desirous
                 to
                 requite
                 the
                 services
                 of
                 Mehediculi
                 ,
                 bestow'd
                 on
                 him
                 Lordships
                 and
                 great
                 wealth
                 in
                 the
                 Province
                 of
                 Kulkende
                 ,
                 where
                 he
                 settled
                 himself
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 consent
                 of
                 Schach-Tamas
                 ,
                 and
                 where
                 his
                 Posterity
                 still
                 live
                 in
                 much
                 credit
                 and
                 authority
                 .
              
               
               
                 The
                 Ambassadors
                 sent
                 some
                 of
                 the
                 retinue
                 to
                 visit
                 the
                 Prince
                 Polagi
                 ,
                 who
                 receiv'd
                 them
                 ,
                 sitting
                 on
                 a
                 cushion
                 of
                 Velvet
                 ,
                 near
                 a
                 Fountain
                 ,
                 about
                 the
                 border
                 of
                 whose
                 Basin
                 there
                 was
                 cast
                 pieces
                 of
                 Tapistry
                 ,
                 
                 the
                 ground-work
                 Gold
                 and
                 Silver
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 had
                 about
                 him
                 a
                 great
                 number
                 of
                 Servants
                 and
                 Domesticks
                 .
                 He
                 took
                 this
                 for
                 so
                 great
                 a
                 civility
                 and
                 kindness
                 from
                 the
                 Ambassadors
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 thought
                 it
                 not
                 enough
                 to
                 express
                 how
                 sensible
                 he
                 was
                 thereof
                 in
                 words
                 ,
                 but
                 would
                 needs
                 treat
                 those
                 that
                 had
                 been
                 sent
                 to
                 him
                 with
                 a
                 Collation
                 of
                 Wine
                 and
                 Fruits
                 ,
                 and
                 told
                 them
                 ,
                 that
                 being
                 not
                 in
                 a
                 condition
                 to
                 entertain
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 wish'd
                 ,
                 out
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 Estate
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 forc'd
                 to
                 borrow
                 of
                 the
                 Kings
                 favours
                 to
                 make
                 them
                 that
                 treatment
                 .
                 The
                 Ambassadors
                 intended
                 to
                 have
                 given
                 him
                 a
                 personal
                 visit
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 Persians
                 would
                 by
                 no
                 means
                 permit
                 it
                 ,
                 alleging
                 it
                 was
                 against
                 the
                 custom
                 of
                 the
                 Country
                 ;
                 where
                 Ambassadors
                 are
                 not
                 permitted
                 to
                 make
                 any
                 Visits
                 before
                 they
                 have
                 had
                 audience
                 of
                 the
                 King.
                 
              
               
                 Iuly
                 2.
                 
                 the
                 Daruga
                 invited
                 the
                 Ambassadors
                 to
                 a
                 Divertisement
                 ,
                 
                 which
                 he
                 had
                 appointed
                 to
                 be
                 made
                 on
                 purpose
                 for
                 them
                 .
                 It
                 was
                 to
                 be
                 seen
                 in
                 the
                 great
                 Maidan
                 ,
                 or
                 Market-place
                 ,
                 where
                 he
                 had
                 caused
                 Tents
                 to
                 be
                 pitch'd
                 ,
                 to
                 keep
                 off
                 the
                 heat
                 of
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 and
                 some
                 part
                 of
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 sprinkled
                 with
                 water
                 ,
                 to
                 avoid
                 the
                 inconvenience
                 of
                 the
                 dust
                 .
                 Having
                 dispos'd
                 the
                 people
                 into
                 a
                 ring
                 all
                 about
                 the
                 place
                 ,
                 and
                 seated
                 the
                 Ambassadors
                 on
                 high
                 seats
                 ,
                 there
                 came
                 in
                 ,
                 first
                 ,
                 certain
                 persons
                 who
                 were
                 excellent
                 at
                 Vaulting
                 and
                 shewing
                 feats
                 of
                 Activity
                 .
                 After
                 them
                 came
                 in
                 three
                 pair
                 of
                 Wrastlers
                 ,
                 most
                 naked
                 ,
                 having
                 nothing
                 cover'd
                 about
                 them
                 ,
                 but
                 what
                 nature
                 would
                 have
                 to
                 be
                 so
                 .
                 Only
                 two
                 among
                 them
                 had
                 Leathern
                 drawers
                 on
                 ,
                 done
                 over
                 with
                 Oyl
                 ,
                 who
                 discover'd
                 a
                 miraculous
                 activity
                 and
                 strength
                 of
                 Body
                 .
                 After
                 these
                 had
                 shewn
                 all
                 could
                 be
                 expected
                 from
                 persons
                 of
                 their
                 quality
                 ,
                 there
                 were
                 brought
                 in
                 two
                 Rams
                 ,
                 which
                 run
                 very
                 furiously
                 one
                 at
                 the
                 other
                 ;
                 as
                 also
                 two
                 Birds
                 ,
                 somewhat
                 bigger
                 than
                 Parrots
                 ,
                 which
                 fought
                 with
                 great
                 animosity
                 .
                 After
                 these
                 ,
                 there
                 came
                 in
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 noise
                 of
                 Timbrels
                 ,
                 eight
                 Wolves
                 of
                 extraorginary
                 bigness
                 ,
                 fasten'd
                 to
                 long
                 Ropes
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 let
                 out
                 five
                 or
                 six
                 times
                 one
                 after
                 another
                 among
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 but
                 drew
                 them
                 back
                 ere
                 they
                 did
                 any
                 hurt
                 .
                 And
                 at
                 last
                 came
                 in
                 a
                 man
                 cover'd
                 with
                 a
                 thick
                 Mattress
                 ,
                 who
                 went
                 boldly
                 to
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 Wolves
                 ,
                 took
                 him
                 up
                 by
                 the
                 Body
                 ,
                 and
                 carried
                 him
                 away
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Prince
                 Polagi
                 would
                 have
                 given
                 us
                 the
                 Divertisement
                 of
                 his
                 Elephant
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 sent
                 for
                 to
                 be
                 brought
                 thither
                 ;
                 but
                 he
                 being
                 then
                 at
                 Grass
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 so
                 long
                 ere
                 they
                 could
                 bring
                 him
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Ambassadors
                 ,
                 who
                 were
                 already
                 weary
                 of
                 a
                 Divertisement
                 ,
                 which
                 had
                 lasted
                 but
                 too
                 long
                 ,
                 and
                 found
                 themselves
                 prejudic'd
                 by
                 the
                 heat
                 ,
                 went
                 home
                 to
                 their
                 Quarters
                 .
                 Some
                 dayes
                 afterwards
                 ,
                 
                 we
                 had
                 a
                 sight
                 of
                 that
                 Elephant
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 Prince's
                 Lodgings
                 ,
                 and
                 we
                 were
                 not
                 a
                 little
                 astonish'd
                 at
                 his
                 monstrous
                 bulk
                 ,
                 which
                 exceeded
                 the
                 height
                 of
                 any
                 two
                 men
                 ,
                 as
                 being
                 indeed
                 without
                 comparison
                 much
                 bigger
                 than
                 any
                 of
                 those
                 we
                 afterwards
                 saw
                 at
                 Ispahan
                 ,
                 where
                 there
                 was
                 a
                 great
                 number
                 of
                 them
                 .
                 His
                 leggs
                 were
                 bigger
                 than
                 any
                 man
                 about
                 the
                 waste
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 ears
                 came
                 down
                 along
                 his
                 head
                 ,
                 half
                 an
                 ell
                 in
                 length
                 ,
                 or
                 better
                 .
                 He
                 could
                 do
                 many
                 tricks
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 govern'd
                 by
                 a
                 little
                 Boy
                 ,
                 who
                 by
                 touching
                 him
                 in
                 the
                 fore-head
                 with
                 a
                 little
                 pole-axe
                 ,
                 very
                 sharp
                 at
                 the
                 point
                 ,
                 guided
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 made
                 him
                 lye
                 down
                 and
                 rise
                 up
                 as
                 he
                 pleas'd
                 .
                 Whence
                 may
                 be
                 corrected
                 the
                 Errour
                 of
                 the
                 antients
                 ,
                 
                 who
                 were
                 of
                 opinion
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Elephant
                 could
                 not
                 lye
                 down
                 ,
                 as
                 〈…〉
                 joynts
                 in
                 his
                 Legs
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 that
                 natural
                 defect
                 was
                 the
                 occasion
                 of
                 his
                 taking
                 ,
                 when
                 coming
                 to
                 rest
                 himself
                 against
                 Trees
                 half
                 sawn
                 asunder
                 ,
                 his
                 weight
                 forc'd
                 them
                 down
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 falling
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 not
                 able
                 to
                 rise
                 again
                 .
                 Those
                 ,
                 who
                 have
                 written
                 of
                 the
                 affairs
                 of
                 the
                 Indies
                 ,
                 have
                 given
                 an
                 accompt
                 of
                 the
                 manner
                 how
                 they
                 are
                 taken
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 we
                 shall
                 forbear
                 troubling
                 the
                 Reader
                 with
                 it
                 here
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 City
                 of
                 Caswin
                 hath
                 ,
                 towards
                 the
                 South-South-west
                 ,
                 the
                 Mountain
                 of
                 Elwend
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 a
                 branch
                 of
                 Mount
                 Taurus
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 the
                 most
                 considerable
                 Mountain
                 of
                 any
                 in
                 Persia
                 ,
                 for
                 its
                 vast
                 and
                 noble
                 quarries
                 ,
                 out
                 of
                 which
                 white
                 Marble
                 is
                 gotten
                 ,
                 whereof
                 there
                 is
                 such
                 abundance
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 enough
                 to
                 supply
                 the
                 whole
                 Kingdome
                 .
                 The
                 Persians
                 relate
                 a
                 pleasant
                 story
                 of
                 a
                 thing
                 ,
                 which
                 ,
                 were
                 it
                 true
                 ,
                 would
                 be
                 very
                 remarkable
                 ;
                 but
                 admitting
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 ,
                 we
                 shall
                 nevertheless
                 insert
                 it
                 here
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 have
                 it
                 from
                 them
                 ,
                 upon
                 occasion
                 of
                 this
                 Mountain
                 .
              
               
                 They
                 say
                 then
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 ,
                 heretofore
                 ,
                 a
                 certain
                 King
                 of
                 Persia
                 named
                 
                   Suhak
                   Maran
                
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 much
                 pleas'd
                 in
                 taking
                 journeys
                 up
                 and
                 down
                 ,
                 would
                 needs
                 once
                 find
                 out
                 some
                 means
                 to
                 have
                 made
                 in
                 the
                 open
                 fields
                 ,
                 some
                 Iauchas
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 a
                 kind
                 of
                 baked
                 paste
                 ,
                 used
                 by
                 the
                 Persians
                 instead
                 of
                 Napkins
                 .
                 The
                 Devil
                 ,
                 desirous
                 to
                 make
                 his
                 advantage
                 of
                 this
                 irregular
                 desire
                 of
                 the
                 Kings
                 ,
                 presented
                 himself
                 to
                 him
                 in
                 the
                 shape
                 of
                 a
                 man
                 ,
                 made
                 him
                 an
                 Oven
                 ,
                 which
                 a
                 Camel
                 might
                 easily
                 carry
                 ,
                 and
                 desir'd
                 of
                 him
                 no
                 other
                 reward
                 ,
                 than
                 that
                 he
                 might
                 kiss
                 the
                 King's
                 shoulder
                 .
                 There
                 was
                 no
                 difficulty
                 made
                 to
                 grant
                 him
                 a
                 thing
                 of
                 so
                 little
                 consequence
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 Devil
                 ,
                 instead
                 of
                 kissing
                 the
                 King's
                 shoulder
                 ,
                 apply'd
                 his
                 teeth
                 thereto
                 ,
                 takes
                 away
                 a
                 piece
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 immediately
                 vanishes
                 .
                 Out
                 of
                 the
                 wound
                 ,
                 there
                 came
                 two
                 Serpents
                 ,
                 which
                 were
                 perpetually
                 biting
                 at
                 the
                 head
                 and
                 ears
                 of
                 that
                 miserable
                 Prince
                 ,
                 to
                 get
                 out
                 his
                 brains
                 ;
                 and
                 though
                 they
                 were
                 often
                 cut
                 off
                 ,
                 yet
                 there
                 immediately
                 starrted
                 up
                 others
                 in
                 their
                 room
                 .
                 The
                 Devil
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 done
                 all
                 the
                 mischief
                 ,
                 having
                 disguis'd
                 himself
                 like
                 a
                 Hakim
                 ,
                 or
                 Physician
                 ,
                 went
                 and
                 made
                 proffer
                 of
                 his
                 service
                 at
                 the
                 Court
                 ,
                 and
                 prescrib'd
                 a
                 remedy
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 as
                 bad
                 ,
                 if
                 not
                 worse
                 ,
                 than
                 the
                 evil
                 it self
                 .
                 He
                 said
                 ,
                 that
                 since
                 those
                 Serpents
                 were
                 so
                 desirous
                 to
                 feed
                 on
                 the
                 brains
                 of
                 
                 a
                 man
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 should
                 seem
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 their
                 only
                 sustenance
                 ,
                 the
                 best
                 course
                 were
                 ,
                 every
                 day
                 ,
                 to
                 kill
                 two
                 men
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 feed
                 them
                 with
                 their
                 brains
                 .
                 One
                 of
                 the
                 chiefest
                 Grandees
                 about
                 the
                 Court
                 ,
                 moved
                 with
                 compassion
                 ,
                 to
                 see
                 daily
                 so
                 much
                 innocent
                 Blood
                 spilt
                 ,
                 and
                 considering
                 ,
                 that
                 by
                 the
                 means
                 of
                 so
                 many
                 murthers
                 ,
                 the
                 number
                 of
                 the
                 King's
                 Subjects
                 would
                 be
                 infinitely
                 diminish'd
                 ,
                 ordered
                 that
                 there
                 should
                 be
                 two
                 men
                 brought
                 to
                 the
                 Stake
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 were
                 wont
                 before
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 only
                 one
                 should
                 be
                 kill'd
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 with
                 the
                 mans
                 brains
                 ,
                 those
                 of
                 a
                 Sheep
                 ,
                 then
                 also
                 new
                 kill'd
                 ,
                 should
                 be
                 mixt
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 that
                 should
                 be
                 the
                 allowance
                 of
                 the
                 Serpents
                 .
                 Which
                 project
                 took
                 so
                 successfully
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 said
                 Lord
                 perceiving
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Serpents
                 were
                 not
                 sensible
                 thereof
                 ,
                 he
                 ,
                 at
                 last
                 ,
                 caus'd
                 the
                 two
                 men
                 to
                 be
                 convey'd
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 way
                 ,
                 and
                 made
                 use
                 only
                 of
                 sheeps
                 brain
                 .
                 Among
                 those
                 who
                 had
                 most
                 contributed
                 to
                 the
                 nourishment
                 of
                 these
                 Beasts
                 ,
                 a
                 Black-Smith
                 ,
                 named
                 Churdek
                 ,
                 was
                 one
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 means
                 almost
                 all
                 his
                 Children
                 had
                 been
                 upon
                 that
                 accompt
                 destroy'd
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 ,
                 of
                 seventy
                 six
                 Sons
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 had
                 had
                 ,
                 only
                 two
                 were
                 left
                 .
                 Growing
                 desperate
                 upon
                 so
                 great
                 a
                 loss
                 ,
                 he
                 represented
                 to
                 the
                 other
                 Inhabitants
                 of
                 the
                 City
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 impossible
                 for
                 them
                 to
                 endure
                 that
                 Tyranny
                 long
                 ;
                 that
                 there
                 was
                 no
                 likelyhood
                 nature
                 should
                 have
                 brought
                 them
                 all
                 into
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 sacrifiz'd
                 to
                 the
                 appetite
                 of
                 one
                 particular
                 man
                 ;
                 that
                 it
                 were
                 better
                 to
                 rid
                 themselves
                 of
                 the
                 Tyrant
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 regard
                 the
                 State
                 could
                 not
                 be
                 without
                 a
                 Governour
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 his
                 advice
                 ,
                 they
                 should
                 bring
                 in
                 
                   Kechosrow
                   ben
                   Fridun
                
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 been
                 put
                 out
                 by
                 Suhak
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 then
                 Living
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Deserts
                 of
                 the
                 Mountain
                 of
                 Elwend
                 .
                 This
                 Counsell
                 was
                 approv'd
                 by
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 who
                 desirous
                 to
                 have
                 it
                 put
                 in
                 Execution
                 by
                 the
                 person
                 who
                 had
                 given
                 it
                 ,
                 entrusted
                 the
                 Black-Smith
                 with
                 the
                 management
                 of
                 that
                 great
                 enterprize
                 ,
                 who
                 ,
                 having
                 fasten'd
                 his
                 Leathern
                 apron
                 to
                 an
                 Iron
                 hook
                 ,
                 led
                 on
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 Malecontents
                 ,
                 and
                 seiz'd
                 the
                 Person
                 of
                 Suhak
                 .
                 They
                 went
                 afterwards
                 to
                 the
                 Mountain
                 of
                 Elwend
                 ,
                 where
                 they
                 found
                 Kechosrow
                 among
                 the
                 wild
                 Beasts
                 ,
                 and
                 restor'd
                 him
                 to
                 his
                 Throne
                 .
                 The
                 first
                 request
                 that
                 Kechosrow
                 made
                 to
                 the
                 people
                 was
                 ,
                 that
                 Suhak
                 might
                 not
                 be
                 put
                 to
                 death
                 ;
                 which
                 was
                 granted
                 ,
                 but
                 they
                 carried
                 him
                 to
                 the
                 Mountain
                 of
                 Demawend
                 ,
                 which
                 reaches
                 from
                 that
                 of
                 Elwend
                 ,
                 towards
                 Teheran
                 ,
                 where
                 they
                 made
                 him
                 go
                 into
                 a
                 Cave
                 ,
                 and
                 hung
                 him
                 up
                 by
                 the
                 feet
                 .
                 They
                 say
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 there
                 Living
                 to
                 this
                 day
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 place
                 of
                 his
                 punishment
                 is
                 known
                 by
                 a
                 sulphureous
                 stink
                 that
                 comes
                 out
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 Whereto
                 they
                 add
                 ,
                 that
                 when
                 a
                 stone
                 is
                 cast
                 into
                 the
                 Cave
                 ,
                 there
                 comes
                 out
                 a
                 voice
                 ▪
                 which
                 sayes
                 
                   Tzira
                   miseni
                   mera
                
                 ?
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 
                   Why
                   dost
                   thou
                   fling
                   stones
                   at
                   me
                   ?
                
                 They
                 say
                 also
                 ,
                 that
                 Kechosrow
                 so
                 regulated
                 his
                 expences
                 ,
                 during
                 the
                 whole
                 time
                 of
                 his
                 Reign
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 gather'd
                 vast
                 Treasures
                 together
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 he
                 put
                 it
                 up
                 in
                 the
                 Mountain
                 Bakru
                 in
                 the
                 Province
                 of
                 Kilan
                 ,
                 hiding
                 it
                 so
                 safely
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 means
                 of
                 a
                 Thelesmat
                 or
                 Talisman
                 ,
                 that
                 ,
                 till
                 there
                 happen
                 a
                 Conjuncture
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 Stars
                 ,
                 it
                 will
                 never
                 be
                 discover'd
                 .
                 They
                 say
                 the
                 place
                 is
                 known
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 when
                 any
                 come
                 near
                 it
                 ,
                 there
                 arise
                 certain
                 winds
                 ,
                 which
                 not
                 only
                 blow
                 out
                 the
                 lights
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 overturn
                 the
                 men
                 who
                 bring
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 the
                 truth
                 of
                 all
                 this
                 story
                 ,
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 are
                 many
                 Sulphureous
                 Mines
                 in
                 those
                 Mountains
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 winds
                 ,
                 which
                 reign
                 there
                 ,
                 are
                 very
                 natural
                 ,
                 and
                 ordinary
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 there
                 as
                 in
                 several
                 other
                 Provinces
                 of
                 Persia
                 ;
                 as
                 we
                 had
                 observ'd
                 before
                 at
                 Ardebil
                 .
                 Nor
                 is
                 it
                 unlikely
                 that
                 there
                 may
                 be
                 a
                 mystical
                 sense
                 of
                 this
                 relation
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 Persians
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 much
                 addicted
                 to
                 teach
                 their
                 Morality
                 under
                 Fables
                 ,
                 would
                 ,
                 by
                 this
                 fabulous
                 History
                 ;
                 ●demn
                 those
                 Princes
                 ,
                 who
                 ,
                 to
                 satisfie
                 their
                 irregular
                 passions
                 ,
                 are
                 apt
                 to
                 hear
                 flatterers
                 ,
                 who
                 being
                 ever
                 guilty
                 of
                 wicked
                 intentions
                 ,
                 never
                 give
                 any
                 good
                 advice
                 ,
                 and
                 ,
                 to
                 prevent
                 the
                 inconveniences
                 arising
                 thereby
                 ,
                 apply
                 remedies
                 that
                 are
                 much
                 more
                 dangerous
                 than
                 the
                 evil
                 it self
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 as
                 not
                 only
                 are
                 destructive
                 to
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 putting
                 them
                 into
                 despair
                 ,
                 animate
                 them
                 into
                 rebellion
                 against
                 their
                 Princes
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 ,
                 by
                 that
                 means
                 ,
                 brought
                 to
                 great
                 misfortunes
                 .
              
               
                 Iuly
                 13.
                 we
                 left
                 Caswin
                 ;
                 
                 the
                 sick
                 persons
                 and
                 the
                 Baggage
                 were
                 sent
                 away
                 in
                 the
                 evening
                 ,
                 the
                 Ambassadors
                 follow'd
                 the
                 same
                 night
                 .
                 The
                 next
                 day
                 ,
                 the
                 14.
                 having
                 travell'd
                 through
                 a
                 Plain
                 of
                 three
                 Leagues
                 ,
                 we
                 came
                 to
                 the
                 Village
                 of
                 Membre
                 ,
                 whereof
                 all
                 the
                 Houses
                 were
                 cover'd
                 like
                 Vaults
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 looking
                 on
                 it
                 at
                 a
                 distance
                 ,
                 the
                 whole
                 Village
                 seem'd
                 to
                 consist
                 of
                 so
                 many
                 Ovens
                 .
                 The
                 Ambassador
                 Crusius
                 ,
                 the
                 principal
                 person
                 of
                 the
                 Embassy
                 ,
                 began
                 ,
                 at
                 this
                 place
                 ,
                 to
                 complain
                 of
                 some
                 indisposition
                 :
                 insomuch
                 that
                 ,
                 not
                 being
                 able
                 any
                 longer
                 to
                 ride
                 on
                 Horse-back
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 for
                 some
                 dayes
                 following
                 carried
                 in
                 a
                 Litter
                 .
                 Our
                 Minister
                 was
                 grown
                 so
                 weak
                 ,
                 that
                 ,
                 not
                 able
                 to
                 endure
                 the
                 jolting
                 of
                 the
                 Horse
                 ,
                 he
                 alighted
                 ever
                 and
                 anon
                 ,
                 and
                 lay
                 upon
                 the
                 ground
                 ,
                 thinking
                 by
                 that
                 means
                 to
                 get
                 some
                 ease
                 .
                 Monsieur
                 Mandelslo
                 was
                 the
                 only
                 person
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 no
                 touch
                 of
                 any
                 sickness
                 all
                 along
                 our
                 Travels
                 ;
                 whence
                 it
                 came
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 had
                 the
                 more
                 convenience
                 of
                 observing
                 all
                 the
                 particulars
                 thereof
                 ;
                 which
                 he
                 hath
                 done
                 with
                 so
                 much
                 exactness
                 ,
                 that
                 his
                 Notes
                 might
                 make
                 a
                 considerable
                 Volume
                 .
              
               
                 We
                 travell'd
                 that
                 night
                 seven
                 Leagues
                 ,
                 and
                 were
                 got
                 the
                 next
                 day
                 ,
                 being
                 the
                 15.
                 very
                 betimes
                 in
                 the
                 morning
                 ,
                 to
                 a
                 fair
                 Village
                 ,
                 named
                 Araseng
                 .
                 We
                 found
                 there
                 ,
                 in
                 a
                 Garden
                 which
                 was
                 seated
                 on
                 the
                 right
                 side
                 of
                 a
                 Torrent
                 ,
                 good
                 store
                 of
                 Pomegranates
                 and
                 Almonds
                 ,
                 which
                 were
                 a
                 great
                 refreshment
                 to
                 us
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 evening
                 ,
                 we
                 prosecuted
                 our
                 travels
                 ,
                 and
                 got
                 six
                 Leagues
                 further
                 ,
                 over
                 a
                 very
                 smooth
                 Mountain
                 ,
                 and
                 Lodg'd
                 the
                 16.
                 in
                 the
                 morning
                 ,
                 at
                 a
                 Caravanscra
                 ,
                 named
                 Choskeru
                 .
                 It
                 was
                 all
                 built
                 of
                 Free-stone
                 ,
                 and
                 had
                 several
                 Vaults
                 and
                 Chambers
                 ,
                 dispos'd
                 all
                 about
                 a
                 spacious
                 Court
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 midst
                 whereof
                 there
                 was
                 a
                 Well
                 ,
                 compass'd
                 by
                 an
                 Iron-rail
                 .
                 Upon
                 
                 the
                 Walls
                 of
                 several
                 Rooms
                 ,
                 were
                 to
                 be
                 seen
                 the
                 names
                 and
                 devises
                 of
                 several
                 persons
                 of
                 most
                 Nations
                 ,
                 who
                 ,
                 it
                 seems
                 ,
                 had
                 been
                 desirous
                 to
                 leave
                 there
                 behind
                 them
                 some
                 marks
                 of
                 their
                 passage
                 that
                 way
                 .
                 We
                 departed
                 thence
                 about
                 four
                 in
                 the
                 afternoon
                 ,
                 and
                 travell'd
                 ,
                 that
                 night
                 ,
                 nine
                 leagues
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 17
                 ,
                 we
                 came
                 betimes
                 in
                 the
                 morning
                 ,
                 in
                 sight
                 of
                 Saba
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 regard
                 the
                 Sun
                 was
                 not
                 yet
                 up
                 ,
                 we
                 made
                 a
                 halt
                 at
                 some
                 distance
                 from
                 the
                 City
                 ,
                 to
                 give
                 them
                 time
                 to
                 come
                 out
                 and
                 receive
                 us
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Persians
                 put
                 this
                 City
                 at
                 85
                 degrees
                 Longitude
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 35
                 Latitude
                 ;
                 but
                 I
                 found
                 it
                 at
                 34
                 degrees
                 ,
                 56
                 minutes
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 seated
                 in
                 a
                 spacious
                 Plain
                 ,
                 within
                 sight
                 of
                 the
                 Mountain
                 of
                 Elwende
                 ,
                 which
                 may
                 be
                 discover'd
                 thence
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 its
                 height
                 ,
                 which
                 reaches
                 in
                 a
                 manner
                 to
                 the
                 Clouds
                 .
                 The
                 ruins
                 of
                 the
                 City
                 of
                 Rhei
                 are
                 under
                 the
                 same
                 parallel
                 with
                 that
                 of
                 Saba
                 ,
                 from
                 which
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 good
                 days
                 journey
                 distant
                 ,
                 towards
                 the
                 East
                 .
                 The
                 ground
                 thereabouts
                 is
                 of
                 a
                 reddish
                 colour
                 ,
                 and
                 brings
                 forth
                 neither
                 grass
                 nor
                 fruit
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 cause
                 of
                 that
                 barrenness
                 they
                 attribute
                 to
                 the
                 Malediction
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 pronounc'd
                 against
                 it
                 ,
                 upon
                 the
                 account
                 of
                 
                   Omar
                   Saad
                
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 principal
                 Military
                 Commanders
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 Hossein
                 .
                 This
                 Omar
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 ,
                 at
                 first
                 ,
                 profess'd
                 friendship
                 to
                 Hossein
                 ,
                 prov'd
                 the
                 only
                 person
                 who
                 would
                 serve
                 
                   Iesid
                   Peser
                
                 against
                 him
                 ;
                 upon
                 this
                 score
                 ,
                 that
                 Hossein
                 ,
                 being
                 of
                 the
                 blood
                 of
                 Mahomet
                 ,
                 and
                 having
                 acquir'd
                 a
                 great
                 reputation
                 of
                 Sanctity
                 ,
                 not
                 one
                 Captain
                 of
                 Medina
                 would
                 take
                 up
                 Arms
                 against
                 him
                 ,
                 but
                 only
                 this
                 Omar
                 ,
                 who
                 engag'd
                 in
                 a
                 war
                 against
                 him
                 ,
                 upon
                 promise
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 should
                 be
                 bestow'd
                 on
                 him
                 the
                 City
                 of
                 Rhei
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 Territories
                 belonging
                 thereto
                 ,
                 which
                 ,
                 long
                 before
                 ,
                 he
                 had
                 been
                 very
                 desirous
                 of
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 Hossein
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 kill'd
                 in
                 that
                 VVar
                 ,
                 brought
                 upon
                 the
                 Countrey
                 ,
                 the
                 Curse
                 ,
                 which
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 their
                 saying
                 ,
                 is
                 still
                 visible
                 there
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 colour
                 and
                 barrenness
                 of
                 the
                 ground
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 City
                 of
                 Saba
                 is
                 of
                 no
                 great
                 bigness
                 ,
                 
                 though
                 it
                 be
                 numbred
                 among
                 those
                 ,
                 which
                 make
                 a
                 fair
                 shew
                 on
                 the
                 out-side
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 its
                 Towers
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 publick
                 structures
                 .
                 The
                 Walls
                 of
                 it
                 are
                 but
                 of
                 earth
                 ,
                 and
                 its
                 houses
                 in
                 a
                 manner
                 all
                 destroy'd
                 :
                 but
                 it
                 hath
                 ,
                 in
                 requital
                 ,
                 very
                 fair
                 Gardens
                 ,
                 and
                 rare
                 and
                 excellent
                 Fruits
                 ,
                 especially
                 Pomegranates
                 ,
                 and
                 Almonds
                 .
                 Near
                 the
                 City
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 foot
                 of
                 the
                 Mountain
                 ,
                 there
                 grows
                 abundance
                 of
                 Cotton
                 and
                 Rice
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 the
                 greatest
                 Commodities
                 they
                 have
                 to
                 Trade
                 in
                 .
                 We
                 stay'd
                 there
                 only
                 that
                 one
                 day
                 ,
                 and
                 departed
                 thence
                 in
                 the
                 evening
                 ,
                 travelling
                 the
                 night
                 following
                 six
                 Leagues
                 or
                 better
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 ,
                 the
                 18.
                 by
                 Sun-rising
                 ,
                 we
                 were
                 got
                 to
                 a
                 Caravansera
                 ,
                 called
                 
                   Schach
                   Ferabath
                
                 .
                 The
                 heat
                 was
                 so
                 excessive
                 that
                 day
                 ,
                 that
                 though
                 we
                 were
                 all
                 in
                 our
                 Drawers
                 ,
                 yet
                 could
                 we
                 not
                 possibly
                 avoid
                 the
                 inconveniences
                 thereof
                 .
              
               
                 We
                 ordered
                 our
                 Tents
                 to
                 be
                 pitch'd
                 abroad
                 ,
                 
                 so
                 to
                 have
                 the
                 advantage
                 of
                 the
                 coolness
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 wind
                 ,
                 which
                 came
                 from
                 the
                 adjoyning
                 Mountain
                 ;
                 but
                 ,
                 about
                 noon
                 ,
                 the
                 Sun
                 so
                 heated
                 the
                 Wind
                 it self
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 hot
                 blasts
                 which
                 come
                 out
                 of
                 an
                 Oven
                 could
                 not
                 be
                 hotter
                 ;
                 insomuch
                 that
                 we
                 were
                 forc'd
                 to
                 retire
                 into
                 the
                 Caravansera
                 ,
                 where
                 the
                 heat
                 was
                 somewhat
                 more
                 moderate
                 .
                 Nay
                 ,
                 the
                 ground
                 it self
                 ,
                 which
                 ,
                 in
                 those
                 parts
                 ,
                 is
                 only
                 Sand
                 and
                 Heath
                 ,
                 was
                 so
                 hot
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 man
                 could
                 not
                 go
                 five
                 or
                 six
                 steps
                 ,
                 without
                 burning
                 his
                 feet
                 .
                 About
                 this
                 time
                 ,
                 both
                 the
                 Ambassadors
                 were
                 very
                 sick
                 :
                 but
                 their
                 indisposition
                 giving
                 them
                 altternately
                 a
                 little
                 ease
                 ,
                 the
                 weaker
                 of
                 the
                 two
                 made
                 use
                 of
                 the
                 Litter
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 other
                 rode
                 on
                 Horse-back
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 19.
                 we
                 travell'd
                 five
                 Leagues
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 got
                 in
                 the
                 morning
                 before
                 the
                 City
                 of
                 Kom
                 .
                 The
                 Daruga
                 receiv'd
                 us
                 within
                 five
                 or
                 six
                 hundred
                 paces
                 of
                 the
                 City
                 ,
                 accompany'd
                 by
                 fifty
                 Gentlemen
                 on
                 Horse-back
                 ,
                 and
                 certain
                 Tumblers
                 ,
                 among
                 whom
                 there
                 were
                 some
                 ,
                 who
                 went
                 upon
                 Stilts
                 before
                 the
                 Ambassador
                 Brugman
                 ,
                 whose
                 chance
                 it
                 was
                 that
                 day
                 to
                 be
                 alone
                 on
                 Horse-back
                 ,
                 and
                 shew'd
                 a
                 thousand
                 tricks
                 of
                 activity
                 ,
                 all
                 the
                 way
                 to
                 the
                 Ambassadors
                 Lodgings
                 .
                 As
                 we
                 pass'd
                 through
                 the
                 Market-place
                 ,
                 we
                 found
                 a
                 great
                 number
                 of
                 Timbrels
                 ,
                 Hawboyes
                 and
                 Fifes
                 ,
                 which
                 made
                 a
                 kind
                 of
                 Musick
                 after
                 their
                 way
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 Inhabitants
                 had
                 water'd
                 the
                 streets
                 ,
                 which
                 being
                 not
                 pav'd
                 no
                 more
                 than
                 those
                 of
                 Caswin
                 and
                 several
                 other
                 Cities
                 of
                 Persia
                 ,
                 the
                 dust
                 had
                 otherwise
                 troubled
                 and
                 annoy'd
                 us
                 very
                 much
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Persians
                 place
                 this
                 City
                 at
                 85
                 degrees
                 ,
                 
                 40
                 minutes
                 Longitude
                 ,
                 and
                 at
                 34
                 degrees
                 ,
                 45
                 minuts
                 Latitude
                 ;
                 but
                 after
                 I
                 had
                 made
                 a
                 more
                 exact
                 observation
                 thereof
                 ,
                 I
                 found
                 on
                 the
                 20.
                 of
                 Iuly
                 ,
                 precisely
                 at
                 noon
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Sun
                 was
                 74
                 degrees
                 ,
                 8
                 minutes
                 above
                 the
                 Horizon
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 Declination
                 ,
                 taken
                 upon
                 the
                 same
                 Meridian
                 ,
                 was
                 18
                 degrees
                 ,
                 35
                 minutes
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 the
                 elevation
                 of
                 the
                 Pole
                 ,
                 could
                 be
                 but
                 34
                 degrees
                 17
                 minutes
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 City
                 of
                 Kom
                 is
                 very
                 antient
                 .
                 
                 Prolomy
                 calls
                 it
                 Guriana
                 ,
                 and
                 heretofore
                 it
                 was
                 of
                 a
                 great
                 extent
                 ,
                 as
                 may
                 be
                 seen
                 by
                 the
                 ruins
                 of
                 its
                 Walls
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 buildings
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 a
                 great
                 way
                 without
                 its
                 present
                 compass
                 .
              
               
                 It
                 lies
                 in
                 a
                 Plain
                 ,
                 on
                 the
                 right
                 hand
                 of
                 the
                 Mountain
                 of
                 Elwend
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 discover'd
                 at
                 a
                 great
                 distance
                 by
                 the
                 whiteness
                 of
                 its
                 Sand
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 the
                 extraordinary
                 height
                 of
                 its
                 points
                 .
                 In
                 this
                 Mountain
                 ,
                 there
                 rises
                 ,
                 from
                 two
                 several
                 Springs
                 ,
                 a
                 little
                 River
                 ,
                 which
                 making
                 but
                 one
                 Chanel
                 at
                 the
                 entrance
                 of
                 the
                 City
                 ,
                 runs
                 through
                 some
                 part
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 chiefest
                 conveniences
                 belonging
                 thereto
                 :
                 but
                 about
                 three
                 years
                 before
                 our
                 Travels
                 that
                 way
                 ,
                 the
                 little
                 River
                 ,
                 
                 over-flowing
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 Snow
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 precedent
                 heat
                 of
                 the
                 Spring
                 had
                 melted
                 ,
                 broke
                 down
                 and
                 carried
                 away
                 above
                 a
                 thousand
                 Houses
                 .
              
               
                 There
                 are
                 in
                 the
                 Gardens
                 ,
                 
                 whereof
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 great
                 number
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 within
                 as
                 without
                 the
                 City
                 ,
                 all
                 sorts
                 of
                 excellent
                 fruits
                 ;
                 among
                 others
                 ,
                 a
                 kind
                 of
                 Melons
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 call
                 Scammame
                 much
                 about
                 the
                 bigness
                 of
                 an
                 Orenge
                 .
                 There
                 are
                 upon
                 the
                 rind
                 spots
                 of
                 several
                 colours
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 have
                 an
                 admirable
                 scent
                 :
                 but
                 they
                 are
                 more
                 lushious
                 in
                 taste
                 than
                 the
                 other
                 Melons
                 ,
                 which
                 in
                 sweetness
                 exceed
                 all
                 those
                 I
                 ever
                 cat
                 any
                 where
                 else
                 .
              
               
                 There
                 are
                 also
                 some
                 of
                 these
                 Melons
                 at
                 Ardebil
                 ,
                 
                 where
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 their
                 scent
                 ,
                 they
                 commonly
                 carry
                 them
                 in
                 their
                 hands
                 ;
                 but
                 they
                 told
                 us
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 brought
                 from
                 the
                 Village
                 of
                 Alaru
                 ,
                 where
                 there
                 grows
                 abundance
                 of
                 them
                 .
                 The
                 learned
                 Golius
                 ,
                 Professor
                 of
                 the
                 Oriental
                 Languages
                 in
                 the
                 University
                 of
                 Leyden
                 ,
                 gives
                 a
                 large
                 account
                 of
                 them
                 in
                 his
                 
                   Arabick
                   Lexicon
                
                 ,
                 pag.
                 1309.
                 
                 There
                 is
                 also
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 place
                 a
                 kind
                 of
                 Cowcumbers
                 of
                 extraordinary
                 largeness
                 ,
                 being
                 above
                 two
                 foot
                 long
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 thick
                 as
                 a
                 mans
                 Arm
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 call
                 Chunchiar
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 crooked
                 Cowcumbers
                 ,
                 as
                 having
                 the
                 form
                 of
                 a
                 bended
                 Arm.
                 
              
               
                 These
                 the
                 Persians
                 pickle
                 with
                 Vinegar
                 ,
                 without
                 any
                 Salt
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 taste
                 of
                 them
                 is
                 not
                 very
                 pleasant
                 ,
                 especially
                 to
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 not
                 accustomed
                 thereto
                 .
                 The
                 ground
                 about
                 these
                 parts
                 is
                 very
                 fit
                 for
                 Tillage
                 ,
                 and
                 produces
                 all
                 sorts
                 of
                 Grain
                 ,
                 as
                 also
                 Cotton
                 in
                 abundance
                 :
                 but
                 the
                 principal
                 Trading
                 of
                 the
                 Inhabitants
                 consists
                 in
                 earthen
                 Pots
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 Sword-blades
                 .
                 Those
                 blades
                 which
                 are
                 made
                 in
                 this
                 City
                 are
                 accounted
                 the
                 best
                 in
                 the
                 whole
                 Country
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 sold
                 sometimes
                 at
                 twenty
                 Crowns
                 a
                 piece
                 .
                 The
                 Steel
                 ,
                 of
                 which
                 they
                 are
                 made
                 ,
                 comes
                 from
                 the
                 City
                 of
                 Niris
                 ,
                 within
                 four
                 days
                 journeys
                 of
                 Ispahan
                 ,
                 where
                 there
                 are
                 found
                 in
                 the
                 Mountain
                 of
                 Demawend
                 very
                 rich
                 Mines
                 of
                 Iron
                 and
                 Steel
                 .
                 The
                 Pots
                 also
                 made
                 in
                 the
                 City
                 of
                 Kom
                 ,
                 are
                 very
                 much
                 esteem'd
                 ,
                 especially
                 the
                 S●eans
                 ,
                 or
                 great
                 Pitchars
                 ;
                 as
                 well
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 excellency
                 of
                 the
                 workmanship
                 ,
                 as
                 for
                 this
                 reason
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 conceiv'd
                 ,
                 they
                 will
                 keep
                 water
                 fresh
                 and
                 sweet
                 ,
                 even
                 in
                 the
                 greatest
                 heats
                 of
                 Summer
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Inhabitants
                 of
                 this
                 City
                 are
                 somewhat
                 light-finger'd
                 ,
                 and
                 apt
                 to
                 find
                 any
                 thing
                 lies
                 in
                 their
                 way
                 .
                 
                 We
                 had
                 hardly
                 alighted
                 ,
                 but
                 our
                 Pistols
                 were
                 taken
                 away
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 was
                 not
                 lock'd
                 up
                 immediately
                 vanish'd
                 .
                 In
                 this
                 City
                 some
                 of
                 our
                 people
                 began
                 to
                 be
                 troubled
                 with
                 bloody
                 fluxes
                 ,
                 occasion'd
                 by
                 their
                 excessive
                 eating
                 of
                 Melons
                 and
                 other
                 sorts
                 of
                 fruits
                 ,
                 and
                 drinking
                 water
                 after
                 fruit
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 greatest
                 heats
                 .
              
               
                 Iuly
                 21.
                 we
                 left
                 Kom
                 ,
                 an
                 hour
                 after
                 Sun-set
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 travell'd
                 that
                 night
                 five
                 Leagues
                 .
                 The
                 next
                 ,
                 the
                 22.
                 
                 We
                 stay'd
                 in
                 a
                 great
                 Village
                 ,
                 called
                 Kasinabath
                 ,
                 where
                 all
                 the
                 Houses
                 of
                 one
                 whole
                 street
                 were
                 built
                 so
                 as
                 that
                 they
                 made
                 altogether
                 but
                 one
                 continued
                 Vaul
                 .
                 ,
                 or
                 kind
                 of
                 Cloister
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 23.
                 we
                 got
                 seven
                 Leagues
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 Village
                 of
                 Sensen
                 ,
                 where
                 we
                 found
                 abundance
                 of
                 Provisions
                 and
                 fruits
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Mehemander
                 had
                 appointed
                 to
                 be
                 brought
                 ●nither
                 from
                 Karschan
                 ,
                 a
                 place
                 five
                 Leagues
                 distant
                 thence
                 .
                 In
                 this
                 Village
                 died
                 one
                 of
                 our
                 Interpreters
                 for
                 the
                 Persian
                 Language
                 ,
                 whose
                 name
                 was
                 Gregory
                 .
                 He
                 was
                 by
                 birth
                 a
                 Muscovite
                 ,
                 but
                 had
                 been
                 Circumcised
                 ;
                 upon
                 which
                 score
                 ,
                 we
                 left
                 the
                 body
                 to
                 those
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 Religion
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 buried
                 after
                 their
                 manner
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 23.
                 in
                 the
                 evening
                 we
                 departed
                 thence
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 night
                 following
                 ,
                 we
                 lost
                 a
                 Muscovian
                 servant
                 ,
                 who
                 dy'd
                 of
                 the
                 bloody
                 Flux
                 by
                 the
                 way
                 .
                 We
                 kept
                 the
                 Body
                 to
                 have
                 it
                 buried
                 at
                 Katschan
                 ,
                 
                 with
                 that
                 of
                 another
                 Muscovian
                 Servant
                 ,
                 who
                 died
                 two
                 hours
                 after
                 the
                 former
                 .
                 We
                 got
                 thither
                 the
                 24.
                 but
                 so
                 betimes
                 in
                 the
                 morning
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 were
                 forc'd
                 to
                 stay
                 above
                 two
                 hours
                 ,
                 before
                 the
                 Daruga
                 could
                 come
                 to
                 meet
                 us
                 ,
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 our
                 reception
                 .
                 He
                 was
                 accompany'd
                 by
                 fifty
                 Gentlemen
                 on
                 Hors●
                 back
                 ,
                 and
                 had
                 appointed
                 to
                 be
                 led
                 several
                 excellent
                 Horses
                 cover'd
                 with
                 Lynxes
                 skins
                 ;
                 nor
                 was
                 the
                 ordinary
                 Musick
                 of
                 the
                 Countrey
                 wanting
                 .
                 At
                 the
                 entrance
                 of
                 the
                 City
                 ,
                 he
                 shew'd
                 us
                 two
                 Indian
                 Oxen
                 ,
                 very
                 black
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 great
                 height
                 and
                 bulk
                 ,
                 which
                 had
                 Bells
                 about
                 their
                 necks
                 ,
                 and
                 Plumes
                 of
                 Feathers
                 in
                 their
                 heads
                 ,
                 and
                 at
                 their
                 Cruppers
                 .
                 
                 This
                 Daruga
                 had
                 some
                 time
                 been
                 a
                 Foot-man
                 to
                 Schach-Sefi
                 ,
                 when
                 being
                 very
                 young
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 forc'd
                 to
                 hide
                 him
                 from
                 his
                 Grand-father
                 Schach-Abbas
                 ;
                 and
                 Schach-Sefi
                 having
                 no
                 money
                 to
                 live
                 upon
                 ,
                 sold
                 the
                 Foot-man
                 for
                 fifteen
                 Tumains
                 ,
                 which
                 amount
                 to
                 seventy
                 five
                 French
                 Pistols
                 .
                 But
                 coming
                 afterwards
                 to
                 the
                 Crown
                 ,
                 he
                 caus'd
                 him
                 immediately
                 to
                 be
                 redeem'd
                 ,
                 and
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 quality
                 of
                 Sulthan
                 ,
                 bestow'd
                 on
                 him
                 the
                 Government
                 of
                 Katschan
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Persians
                 put
                 this
                 City
                 of
                 Katschan
                 at
                 84
                 degrees
                 longitude
                 ,
                 and
                 at
                 thirty
                 four
                 distant
                 from
                 the
                 Line
                 .
                 
                 After
                 an
                 exact
                 Observation
                 of
                 three
                 days
                 ,
                 I
                 found
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 distant
                 from
                 it
                 thirty
                 three
                 degrees
                 and
                 51
                 minutes
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 nine
                 minutes
                 less
                 .
                 The
                 City
                 is
                 of
                 a
                 great
                 length
                 ,
                 reaching
                 from
                 East
                 to
                 West
                 ,
                 above
                 half
                 a
                 German
                 League
                 .
                 Its
                 Walls
                 and
                 bastions
                 are
                 of
                 a
                 kind
                 of
                 Potters
                 day
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 lies
                 in
                 a
                 great
                 Plain
                 ,
                 the
                 ground
                 of
                 which
                 is
                 good
                 enough
                 for
                 Tillage
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 may
                 be
                 discover'd
                 from
                 it
                 ,
                 on
                 the
                 right
                 hand
                 Mount
                 Taurus
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 
                   '
                   Porsians
                
                 call
                 Elwend
                 .
                 As
                 you
                 come
                 to
                 the
                 City
                 ,
                 you
                 pass
                 through
                 a
                 place
                 appointed
                 for
                 tilting
                 and
                 running
                 at
                 the
                 Ring
                 ,
                 which
                 hath
                 on
                 both
                 sides
                 several
                 Pillars
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 midst
                 ,
                 a
                 high
                 Pole
                 for
                 shooting
                 at
                 the
                 wooden
                 Parrat
                 .
                 On
                 the
                 left
                 hand
                 of
                 that
                 place
                 or
                 Carriere
                 ,
                 you
                 leave
                 the
                 
                 King's
                 Garden
                 ,
                 wherein
                 there
                 is
                 one
                 Summer-house
                 ,
                 standing
                 in
                 the
                 midst
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 another
                 near
                 it
                 upon
                 the
                 High-way
                 .
                 We
                 were
                 told
                 that
                 the
                 former
                 hath
                 a
                 thousand
                 Doors
                 belonging
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 
                 comprehending
                 in
                 that
                 number
                 the
                 Windows
                 ,
                 through
                 which
                 they
                 pass
                 into
                 the
                 Galleries
                 and
                 Balconies
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 observ'd
                 withall
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 Door
                 but
                 hath
                 its
                 Counter-door
                 ,
                 in
                 regard
                 the
                 Wall
                 being
                 above
                 two
                 foot
                 thick
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 Door
                 on
                 each
                 side
                 of
                 it
                 :
                 so
                 that
                 the
                 number
                 is
                 not
                 so
                 great
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 seems
                 to
                 be
                 at
                 first
                 .
                 In
                 this
                 House
                 ,
                 the
                 King
                 is
                 Lodg'd
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 comes
                 to
                 Katschan
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 City
                 ,
                 is
                 no
                 doubt
                 ,
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 most
                 populous
                 and
                 most
                 eminent
                 for
                 Trading
                 of
                 any
                 in
                 Persia
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 best
                 Built
                 of
                 any
                 we
                 were
                 yet
                 come
                 to
                 ,
                 whether
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 its
                 private
                 Houses
                 ,
                 or
                 its
                 Palaces
                 and
                 Caravansera's
                 :
                 but
                 the
                 Basar
                 and
                 Maidan
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 other
                 publick
                 structures
                 ,
                 which
                 have
                 all
                 their
                 Store-houses
                 ,
                 Galleries
                 ,
                 and
                 Rooms
                 for
                 the
                 Merchants
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 such
                 as
                 live
                 within
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 ,
                 as
                 Foreiners
                 ,
                 are
                 the
                 noblest
                 I
                 met
                 with
                 in
                 all
                 my
                 Travells
                 into
                 those
                 parts
                 .
                 There
                 is
                 ,
                 in
                 this
                 City
                 ,
                 at
                 all
                 times
                 ,
                 a
                 great
                 number
                 of
                 forein
                 Merchants
                 ,
                 and
                 above
                 all
                 ,
                 Indians
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 assigned
                 there
                 a
                 particular
                 place
                 for
                 their
                 Habitation
                 and
                 Traffick
                 ;
                 as
                 are
                 also
                 all
                 the
                 other
                 Merchants
                 .
                 Tradesmen
                 ,
                 especially
                 such
                 as
                 make
                 Silk-stuffs
                 ,
                 and
                 Weavers
                 of
                 Gold
                 and
                 Silver
                 Brocadoes
                 ,
                 work
                 in
                 open
                 places
                 ,
                 where
                 all
                 the
                 World
                 may
                 see
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Valleys
                 are
                 very
                 fruitfull
                 in
                 Wheat
                 ,
                 Wine
                 and
                 Fruits
                 ,
                 which
                 grow
                 in
                 such
                 abundance
                 there
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 find
                 no
                 difficulty
                 to
                 acknowledge
                 ,
                 what
                 Cartwright
                 sayes
                 of
                 these
                 parts
                 ,
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 poorest
                 ,
                 and
                 most
                 indigent
                 of
                 the
                 Inhabitants
                 ,
                 have
                 not
                 only
                 what
                 is
                 requisite
                 for
                 their
                 subsistence
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 somewhat
                 of
                 delicacy
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 what
                 they
                 most
                 stand
                 in
                 need
                 of
                 is
                 fresh
                 water
                 .
                 For
                 there
                 is
                 not
                 any
                 to
                 be
                 had
                 without
                 digging
                 very
                 deep
                 into
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 there
                 was
                 so
                 got
                 we
                 thought
                 very
                 distastfull
                 to
                 the
                 Palat
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 corrupt
                 ,
                 that
                 had
                 there
                 not
                 been
                 an
                 extraordinary
                 necessity
                 ,
                 we
                 should
                 have
                 been
                 much
                 troubled
                 to
                 swallow
                 it
                 .
                 I
                 must
                 withall
                 confess
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 could
                 not
                 observe
                 that
                 excellent
                 order
                 and
                 commendable
                 policy
                 ,
                 which
                 Cartwright
                 sayes
                 he
                 had
                 seen
                 there
                 in
                 the
                 Institution
                 of
                 Youth
                 ,
                 nor
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 more
                 carefull
                 there
                 than
                 in
                 other
                 places
                 ,
                 to
                 accustom
                 it
                 timely
                 to
                 pains-taking
                 ,
                 so
                 to
                 avoid
                 idleness
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 inconveniences
                 consequent
                 thereto
                 .
                 True
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 great
                 number
                 of
                 Children
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 ordinarily
                 to
                 be
                 found
                 there
                 in
                 Families
                 ,
                 which
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 Polygamy
                 are
                 very
                 numerous
                 ,
                 obliges
                 the
                 Parents
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 more
                 carefull
                 for
                 their
                 subsistence
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 Persians
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 most
                 part
                 are
                 so
                 little
                 inclin'd
                 to
                 pains-taking
                 ,
                 that
                 ,
                 commonly
                 ,
                 you
                 shall
                 either
                 see
                 them
                 walking
                 in
                 the
                 Maidan
                 ,
                 or
                 discoursing
                 in
                 the
                 Shops
                 ,
                 while
                 they
                 leave
                 most
                 of
                 their
                 work
                 to
                 be
                 done
                 by
                 their
                 slaves
                 .
                 Which
                 happens
                 hence
                 ,
                 that
                 being
                 themselves
                 very
                 temperate
                 ,
                 and
                 content
                 with
                 little
                 ,
                 and
                 on
                 the
                 other
                 side
                 ,
                 Provisions
                 being
                 very
                 cheap
                 ,
                 they
                 conceive
                 they
                 ought
                 not
                 to
                 take
                 much
                 pains
                 for
                 what
                 is
                 superfluous
                 ,
                 and
                 those
                 things
                 whereof
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 great
                 necessity
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 there
                 are
                 even
                 in
                 these
                 parts
                 idle
                 Persons
                 ,
                 and
                 Beggers
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 in
                 other
                 places
                 .
              
               
                 What
                 the
                 same
                 Cartwright
                 sayes
                 concerning
                 the
                 Scorpions
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 other
                 venemous
                 Creatures
                 ,
                 is
                 very
                 true
                 .
                 For
                 of
                 these
                 ,
                 there
                 are
                 ,
                 about
                 Katschan
                 ,
                 more
                 than
                 at
                 any
                 other
                 place
                 of
                 Persia
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 so
                 dangerous
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 have
                 occasion'd
                 that
                 Malediction
                 ,
                 
                   Akrab-Kaschan
                   be
                   destet
                   senet
                   :
                   may
                   the
                   Scorpion
                   of
                   Kaschan
                   pinch
                   thee
                   by
                   the
                   hand
                   .
                
                 We
                 found
                 some
                 of
                 them
                 in
                 our
                 Lodging
                 ,
                 as
                 black
                 as
                 cole
                 ,
                 about
                 the
                 length
                 and
                 compass
                 of
                 a
                 man's
                 finger
                 ,
                 and
                 we
                 were
                 told
                 ,
                 that
                 these
                 were
                 the
                 most
                 dangerous
                 of
                 any
                 sort
                 of
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 They
                 are
                 somewhat
                 like
                 our
                 Crabs
                 or
                 Crevisses
                 ,
                 save
                 that
                 their
                 Bodies
                 are
                 shorter
                 ,
                 they
                 go
                 faster
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 have
                 their
                 tails
                 alwayes
                 sticking
                 up
                 .
                 Whence
                 it
                 comes
                 that
                 the
                 Inhabitants
                 never
                 lay
                 their
                 Mattresses
                 ,
                 or
                 Beds
                 ,
                 upon
                 the
                 ground
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 do
                 in
                 other
                 places
                 ;
                 but
                 they
                 set
                 them
                 upon
                 a
                 kind
                 of
                 Trevets
                 ,
                 or
                 Frames
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 call
                 Tzarpay
                 .
                 They
                 affirm
                 also
                 ,
                 that
                 these
                 Beasts
                 have
                 a
                 certain
                 respect
                 for
                 strangers
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 to
                 prevent
                 their
                 stinging
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 only
                 to
                 pronounce
                 these
                 words
                 ,
                 Menkaribem
                 ,
                 I
                 am
                 a
                 stranger
                 .
                 But
                 for
                 my
                 part
                 ,
                 I
                 am
                 of
                 opinion
                 ,
                 that
                 strangers
                 ,
                 who
                 stand
                 more
                 in
                 fear
                 of
                 them
                 than
                 the
                 Inhabitants
                 ,
                 are
                 only
                 the
                 more
                 oblig'd
                 to
                 themselves
                 for
                 the
                 care
                 they
                 have
                 of
                 their
                 own
                 safety
                 ;
                 though
                 I
                 never
                 could
                 hear
                 ,
                 that
                 those
                 who
                 are
                 stung
                 by
                 them
                 dye
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 For
                 they
                 have
                 a
                 present
                 and
                 easie
                 remedy
                 against
                 this
                 kind
                 of
                 poison
                 ,
                 
                 by
                 applying
                 a
                 piece
                 of
                 Copper
                 to
                 the
                 place
                 affected
                 ;
                 for
                 which
                 Cure
                 they
                 ordinarily
                 make
                 use
                 of
                 that
                 Money
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 call
                 Pul
                 ,
                 and
                 thence
                 it
                 comes
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 carry
                 some
                 of
                 it
                 alwayes
                 about
                 them
                 ;
                 and
                 having
                 left
                 that
                 piece
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 space
                 of
                 24.
                 hours
                 upon
                 the
                 part
                 stung
                 ,
                 they
                 take
                 it
                 off
                 ,
                 and
                 put
                 on
                 the
                 Wound
                 a
                 Plaister
                 made
                 of
                 Honey
                 and
                 Vineger
                 .
              
               
                 It
                 was
                 my
                 misfortune
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 only
                 man
                 of
                 all
                 our
                 retinue
                 that
                 had
                 occasion
                 to
                 make
                 triall
                 how
                 venemous
                 this
                 Creature
                 is
                 .
                 
                 For
                 lying
                 down
                 upon
                 my
                 Bed
                 at
                 Scamachie
                 ,
                 in
                 our
                 return
                 from
                 Ispahan
                 ,
                 a
                 Scorpion
                 stung
                 me
                 in
                 the
                 throat
                 ,
                 where
                 it
                 made
                 immediately
                 a
                 swelling
                 about
                 the
                 length
                 of
                 my
                 finger
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 attended
                 with
                 insupportable
                 pain
                 .
                 As
                 good
                 fortune
                 would
                 have
                 it
                 ,
                 our
                 Physician
                 ,
                 who
                 lay
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 Chamber
                 ,
                 immediately
                 apply'd
                 thereto
                 the
                 Oyl
                 of
                 Scorpion
                 ,
                 gave
                 me
                 some
                 Treacle
                 ,
                 and
                 put
                 me
                 into
                 a
                 sweat
                 :
                 which
                 deliver'd
                 me
                 from
                 the
                 greatest
                 of
                 my
                 pains
                 at
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 three
                 hours
                 ,
                 but
                 I
                 had
                 still
                 some
                 pain
                 for
                 the
                 two
                 dayes
                 following
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 intervals
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 was
                 as
                 if
                 I
                 had
                 been
                 prick'd
                 with
                 a
                 Needle
                 :
                 nay
                 indeed
                 for
                 many
                 years
                 
                 afterwards
                 I
                 have
                 been
                 troubled
                 with
                 the
                 same
                 pains
                 at
                 certain
                 times
                 ,
                 especially
                 in
                 Autumn
                 ,
                 much
                 about
                 the
                 Sun's
                 entrance
                 into
                 Scorpio
                 .
              
               
                 There
                 is
                 also
                 in
                 these
                 parts
                 another
                 sort
                 of
                 insect
                 of
                 a
                 making
                 much
                 like
                 a
                 Spider
                 ,
                 
                 about
                 two
                 inches
                 in
                 compass
                 ,
                 and
                 mark'd
                 with
                 several
                 spots
                 .
                 This
                 insect
                 is
                 commonly
                 found
                 lodg'd
                 in
                 stony
                 places
                 ,
                 under
                 a
                 kind
                 of
                 Herb
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Persians
                 call
                 Tremne
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 
                   Turks
                   ,
                   Iauchschan
                
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 like
                 Worm-wood
                 ,
                 or
                 Absynthium
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 leaves
                 are
                 much
                 larger
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 smell
                 much
                 stronger
                 .
                 The
                 Persians
                 call
                 this
                 insect
                 Enkurek
                 ;
                 and
                 it
                 is
                 that
                 animal
                 which
                 ,
                 in
                 Latin
                 ,
                 is
                 called
                 Stellio
                 ,
                 and
                 kind
                 of
                 insect
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Italians
                 and
                 Spaniards
                 call
                 Tarantola
                 .
                 This
                 Creature
                 ,
                 instead
                 of
                 stinging
                 or
                 biting
                 ,
                 
                 le
                 ts
                 fall
                 its
                 venom
                 like
                 a
                 drop
                 of
                 water
                 ,
                 which
                 immediately
                 causes
                 insufferable
                 pain
                 in
                 the
                 part
                 where
                 it
                 fastens
                 ,
                 and
                 suddenly
                 making
                 its
                 way
                 to
                 the
                 Stomack
                 ,
                 sends
                 up
                 Vapour
                 into
                 the
                 Head
                 ,
                 and
                 these
                 put
                 all
                 the
                 Members
                 of
                 the
                 sick
                 party
                 into
                 such
                 a
                 profound
                 sleep
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 impossible
                 to
                 awake
                 him
                 ,
                 save
                 by
                 this
                 only
                 remedy
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 ,
                 to
                 crush
                 one
                 of
                 these
                 Creatures
                 upon
                 the
                 wound
                 ;
                 
                 out
                 of
                 which
                 all
                 the
                 venom
                 is
                 by
                 that
                 means
                 drawn
                 out
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 if
                 there
                 cannot
                 any
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 Creature
                 be
                 found
                 ;
                 there
                 is
                 another
                 remedy
                 may
                 be
                 used
                 .
                 The
                 sick
                 person
                 is
                 laid
                 upon
                 his
                 back
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 may
                 swallow
                 down
                 as
                 much
                 Milk
                 as
                 may
                 be
                 .
                 Then
                 he
                 is
                 put
                 upon
                 a
                 thing
                 made
                 like
                 a
                 bier
                 ,
                 which
                 ,
                 by
                 cords
                 fasten'd
                 to
                 the
                 four
                 corners
                 ,
                 is
                 hung
                 up
                 to
                 a
                 beam
                 ,
                 and
                 having
                 turn'd
                 the
                 bier
                 about
                 ,
                 till
                 the
                 cords
                 are
                 all
                 twisted
                 ,
                 they
                 let
                 it
                 go
                 of
                 a
                 sudden
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 cords
                 coming
                 to
                 untwist
                 by
                 a
                 violent
                 Motion
                 ,
                 may
                 make
                 his
                 head
                 turn
                 ,
                 and
                 force
                 out
                 of
                 his
                 stomack
                 all
                 the
                 Milk
                 he
                 had
                 swallow'd
                 .
                 It
                 comes
                 from
                 him
                 all
                 Greenish
                 ,
                 as
                 is
                 also
                 the
                 cruds
                 which
                 come
                 forth
                 at
                 his
                 yard
                 ,
                 but
                 with
                 great
                 violence
                 and
                 extreme
                 pain
                 .
                 This
                 remedy
                 does
                 in
                 some
                 measure
                 Cure
                 the
                 sick
                 person
                 ;
                 yet
                 so
                 as
                 that
                 it
                 hinders
                 not
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 ,
                 at
                 certain
                 times
                 ,
                 especially
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 season
                 of
                 the
                 year
                 ,
                 he
                 must
                 expect
                 to
                 feel
                 much
                 pain
                 .
                 This
                 Creature
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 found
                 only
                 in
                 the
                 Country
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 those
                 who
                 live
                 in
                 Cities
                 fear
                 it
                 not
                 ,
                 there
                 being
                 none
                 there
                 ,
                 
                 unless
                 they
                 are
                 ,
                 through
                 negligence
                 ,
                 brought
                 in
                 the
                 stubble
                 ,
                 wherewith
                 they
                 cover
                 their
                 Houses
                 .
                 But
                 what
                 's
                 most
                 to
                 be
                 admir'd
                 in
                 this
                 animal
                 ,
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Sheep
                 seek
                 after
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 feed
                 on
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Inhabitants
                 of
                 Katchan
                 relate
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   Omar
                   ben
                   Alchitabi
                
                 ,
                 the
                 third
                 Successor
                 of
                 Mahomet
                 ,
                 
                 being
                 very
                 desirous
                 ,
                 one
                 day
                 ,
                 to
                 go
                 and
                 see
                 his
                 Mill
                 at
                 Medina
                 ,
                 the
                 Miller
                 ,
                 whose
                 name
                 was
                 
                   Schutza
                   Adin
                
                 ,
                 intreated
                 him
                 to
                 bless
                 his
                 Labour
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 Mill
                 ,
                 by
                 putting
                 both
                 his
                 hands
                 under
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 Mill-stones
                 which
                 was
                 rais'd
                 up
                 ;
                 which
                 Omar
                 having
                 done
                 ,
                 the
                 Miller
                 let
                 it
                 fall
                 and
                 set
                 the
                 Mill
                 a
                 going
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 means
                 having
                 crush'd
                 his
                 hands
                 to
                 pieces
                 ,
                 he
                 afterwards
                 kill'd
                 him
                 .
                 Whereupon
                 going
                 to
                 Aly
                 ,
                 who
                 by
                 that
                 Death
                 was
                 to
                 succeed
                 in
                 the
                 Empire
                 ,
                 he
                 desir'd
                 a
                 reward
                 for
                 the
                 Murther
                 he
                 had
                 committed
                 .
                 Aly
                 gave
                 him
                 a
                 Letter
                 directed
                 to
                 the
                 Casi
                 of
                 Kaschan
                 ,
                 ordering
                 the
                 Casi
                 to
                 give
                 him
                 his
                 Daughter
                 in
                 Marriage
                 .
                 The
                 Miller
                 ,
                 though
                 well
                 satisfy'd
                 with
                 the
                 recompence
                 ,
                 yet
                 thought
                 it
                 too
                 much
                 to
                 take
                 so
                 great
                 a
                 Journey
                 a-foot
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 Aly
                 ,
                 to
                 make
                 a
                 further
                 acknowledgement
                 of
                 the
                 service
                 he
                 had
                 done
                 him
                 ,
                 lent
                 him
                 his
                 Horse
                 Duldul
                 ,
                 which
                 carried
                 him
                 in
                 one
                 night
                 from
                 Medina
                 to
                 Kaschan
                 ,
                 which
                 places
                 are
                 above
                 two
                 hundred
                 Leagues
                 distant
                 ,
                 and
                 immediately
                 vansh'd
                 .
                 The
                 Miller
                 Married
                 the
                 Casi's
                 Daughter
                 ,
                 but
                 died
                 soon
                 after
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 buried
                 without
                 the
                 City
                 ,
                 at
                 a
                 place
                 where
                 now
                 there
                 are
                 several
                 banks
                 of
                 Sand
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 story
                 sayes
                 ,
                 were
                 brought
                 thither
                 by
                 the
                 Wind
                 ,
                 since
                 the
                 Millar's
                 Death
                 ;
                 lest
                 the
                 Friends
                 and
                 Kinred
                 of
                 Omar
                 should
                 take
                 him
                 up
                 to
                 be
                 burnt
                 .
                 
                 
                   Molla
                   Hassan
                   Kaschi
                
                 ,
                 who
                 hath
                 left
                 this
                 story
                 in
                 Writing
                 ,
                 hath
                 made
                 a
                 Proverb
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 which
                 ,
                 with
                 several
                 other
                 spiritual
                 adages
                 ,
                 he
                 hath
                 inserted
                 into
                 the
                 Kullusthan
                 ,
                 where
                 he
                 sayes
                 ,
                 
                   Men
                   besamen
                   ,
                   ohn
                   schahemsia
                   ,
                   Kickscheb
                   duldulesch
                   es
                   Medine
                   Ascabani
                   bekaschan
                   aured
                   :
                
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 
                   I
                   serve
                   the
                   King
                   of
                   Kings
                   ,
                   whose
                
                 (
                 Horse
                 )
                 
                   Duldul
                   ,
                   in
                   one
                   night
                   ,
                   carried
                   the
                   Miller
                   from
                   Medina
                   io
                   Kaschan
                   .
                
                 
                 
                   Tzurzei
                   Elmakin
                
                 ,
                 or
                 
                   George
                   Elmacini
                
                 ,
                 another
                 Arabian
                 Historian
                 sayes
                 ,
                 lib.
                 1.
                 ch
                 .
                 3.
                 of
                 his
                 History
                 ,
                 that
                 Omar
                 was
                 kill'd
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 was
                 saying
                 his
                 Prayers
                 ,
                 by
                 Abululu
                 ,
                 the
                 servant
                 of
                 Mukir
                 ,
                 who
                 hated
                 him
                 for
                 his
                 Tyranny
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 heats
                 were
                 indeed
                 excessive
                 at
                 Kaschan
                 ;
                 
                 however
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 sick
                 persons
                 might
                 not
                 be
                 put●
                 too
                 hard
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 we
                 continued
                 there
                 for
                 some
                 dayes
                 ,
                 and
                 departed
                 not
                 thence
                 till
                 the
                 26.
                 of
                 
                   Iuly
                   ▪
                
                 as
                 soon
                 as
                 the
                 Moon
                 was
                 up
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 then
                 at
                 the
                 full
                 .
                 That
                 Night
                 we
                 travell'd
                 six
                 Leagues
                 and
                 came
                 the
                 next
                 morning
                 to
                 Caravansera
                 ,
                 called
                 
                   Chotza
                   Kassim
                
                 :
                 but
                 in
                 regard
                 it
                 was
                 very
                 narrow
                 ,
                 and
                 withall
                 very
                 nasty
                 ,
                 we
                 lodg'd
                 our selves
                 in
                 a
                 Garden
                 not
                 far
                 from
                 it
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 shade
                 of
                 abundance
                 of
                 Cypress
                 Trees
                 and
                 Pomegranate-Trees
                 ,
                 upon
                 the
                 side
                 of
                 a
                 pleasant
                 Rivulet
                 ,
                 which
                 ,
                 making
                 a
                 gentle
                 murmuring
                 noise
                 ,
                 contributed
                 much
                 to
                 the
                 repose
                 ,
                 which
                 ,
                 after
                 the
                 precedent
                 night's
                 Travel
                 ,
                 was
                 but
                 necessary
                 to
                 us
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 Evening
                 ,
                 we
                 continu'd
                 our
                 Journey
                 ,
                 and
                 travell'd
                 that
                 night
                 six
                 Leagues
                 or
                 better
                 ,
                 through
                 Deserts
                 and
                 Barren
                 grounds
                 ,
                 and
                 came
                 ,
                 the
                 28.
                 about
                 four
                 in
                 the
                 morning
                 ,
                 to
                 a
                 little
                 City
                 ,
                 called
                 by
                 the
                 Inhabitants
                 of
                 the
                 Country
                 Natens
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 by
                 Contarini
                 ,
                 in
                 his
                 Travels
                 ,
                 Nethas
                 .
                 We
                 took
                 up
                 our
                 lodging
                 in
                 a
                 Caravansera
                 ,
                 within
                 the
                 City
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 handsome
                 enough
                 ,
                 furnish'd
                 with
                 several
                 Springs
                 of
                 fresh
                 water
                 ,
                 and
                 well
                 stor'd
                 with
                 all
                 sorts
                 of
                 Fruits
                 .
                 As
                 you
                 come
                 into
                 the
                 City
                 ,
                 you
                 leave
                 on
                 the
                 right
                 hand
                 two
                 very
                 high
                 and
                 picked
                 Mountains
                 ,
                 one
                 whereof
                 hath
                 on
                 the
                 top
                 of
                 it
                 a
                 great
                 Tower
                 ,
                 built
                 by
                 
                   Schach
                   Abas
                
                 ,
                 in
                 memory
                 of
                 the
                 advantage
                 ,
                 which
                 one
                 of
                 his
                 Falcons
                 had
                 in
                 that
                 place
                 
                 over
                 an
                 Eagle
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 set
                 upon
                 ,
                 overcame
                 ,
                 and
                 kill'd
                 ,
                 after
                 a
                 very
                 sharp
                 engagement
                 .
                 All
                 of
                 our
                 Retinue
                 being
                 either
                 sick
                 or
                 overcome
                 with
                 weariness
                 ,
                 only
                 Monsieur
                 Mandelslo
                 had
                 the
                 curiosity
                 to
                 get
                 up
                 the
                 said
                 Mountain
                 with
                 his
                 two
                 servants
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 take
                 a
                 view
                 of
                 that
                 structure
                 .
                 He
                 found
                 it
                 built
                 of
                 Brick
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 towards
                 the
                 foundation
                 it
                 was
                 in
                 an
                 Octogonal
                 form
                 ,
                 being
                 about
                 eight
                 paces
                 Diameter
                 ;
                 but
                 that
                 as
                 it
                 went
                 higher
                 and
                 higher
                 ,
                 it
                 by
                 degrees
                 lost
                 that
                 form
                 and
                 bigness
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 above
                 ,
                 near
                 the
                 top
                 ,
                 it
                 had
                 so
                 many
                 windows
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 light
                 came
                 in
                 of
                 all
                 sides
                 .
                 The
                 greatest
                 Miracle
                 of
                 all
                 is
                 ,
                 how
                 they
                 could
                 carry
                 so
                 many
                 materials
                 up
                 to
                 so
                 high
                 a
                 place
                 ,
                 to
                 get
                 to
                 which
                 ,
                 that
                 Gentleman
                 had
                 spent
                 above
                 three
                 hours
                 ,
                 and
                 at
                 least
                 as
                 much
                 to
                 get
                 down
                 again
                 ,
                 with
                 great
                 pains
                 and
                 hazard
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 29.
                 we
                 got
                 four
                 Leagues
                 further
                 ,
                 
                 passing
                 over
                 a
                 great
                 Mountain
                 ,
                 and
                 lodg'd
                 in
                 a
                 Caravansera
                 ,
                 called
                 Dombi
                 ,
                 whither
                 some
                 of
                 the
                 Inhabitants
                 of
                 Ispahan
                 came
                 to
                 visit
                 us
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 said
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 Chancellor
                 .
                 There
                 came
                 thither
                 also
                 certain
                 Dutch
                 Merchants
                 ,
                 cloath'd
                 in
                 Persian
                 habits
                 ;
                 but
                 they
                 made
                 no
                 discovery
                 of
                 themselves
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 night
                 between
                 the
                 last
                 of
                 Iuly
                 and
                 the
                 first
                 of
                 August
                 ,
                 
                 we
                 travell'd
                 four
                 leagues
                 further
                 ,
                 and
                 came
                 the
                 next
                 day
                 to
                 a
                 Village
                 called
                 Kuk
                 .
                 We
                 were
                 lodg'd
                 in
                 the
                 house
                 of
                 the
                 Kaucha
                 ,
                 or
                 Judge
                 of
                 the
                 place
                 ,
                 where
                 we
                 continu'd
                 all
                 that
                 day
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 night
                 following
                 .
              
               
                 August
                 2.
                 we
                 departed
                 thence
                 two
                 hours
                 before
                 day
                 ,
                 the
                 Moon
                 shining
                 bright
                 ,
                 and
                 got
                 but
                 two
                 leagues
                 further
                 ,
                 to
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 Kings
                 houses
                 ,
                 where
                 we
                 took
                 up
                 our
                 quarters
                 in
                 a
                 very
                 fair
                 Garden
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 our
                 last
                 nights
                 Lodging
                 in
                 our
                 passage
                 to
                 the
                 City
                 of
                 Ispahan
                 .
                 For
                 ,
                 very
                 betimes
                 the
                 next
                 morning
                 being
                 the
                 third
                 of
                 August
                 ,
                 horses
                 were
                 sent
                 us
                 ,
                 to
                 make
                 our
                 entrance
                 into
                 the
                 Metropolis
                 of
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 .
                 Within
                 a
                 quarter
                 of
                 a
                 League
                 of
                 the
                 City
                 ,
                 we
                 found
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 principal
                 Officers
                 of
                 the
                 Court
                 ,
                 named
                 Isachan-beg
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 head
                 of
                 200
                 horse
                 ,
                 and
                 some
                 paces
                 thence
                 ,
                 two
                 great
                 Armenian
                 Lords
                 ,
                 named
                 Sefaras-beg
                 ,
                 and
                 Elias-beg
                 ,
                 who
                 conducted
                 the
                 Ambassadors
                 to
                 their
                 Lodgings
                 The
                 dust
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 horse
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 people
                 who
                 came
                 to
                 meet
                 us
                 ,
                 had
                 rais'd
                 ,
                 was
                 so
                 thick
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 were
                 got
                 to
                 the
                 Gates
                 ,
                 before
                 we
                 imagin'd
                 we
                 could
                 have
                 seen
                 the
                 City
                 .
                 Not
                 only
                 the
                 streets
                 and
                 windows
                 were
                 full
                 of
                 people
                 ,
                 who
                 out
                 of
                 curiosity
                 were
                 come
                 to
                 see
                 our
                 entrance
                 into
                 the
                 City
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 the
                 tops
                 of
                 the
                 houses
                 were
                 covered
                 with
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 We
                 were
                 conducted
                 through
                 several
                 streets
                 ,
                 
                 through
                 the
                 Maidan
                 ,
                 and
                 before
                 the
                 Kings
                 Palace
                 ,
                 to
                 that
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Suburbs
                 which
                 is
                 called
                 Tzulifa
                 ,
                 where
                 we
                 were
                 lodg'd
                 in
                 the
                 Quarter
                 of
                 the
                 chiefest
                 of
                 the
                 Armenian
                 Merchants
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 Christians
                 ,
                 and
                 have
                 their
                 habitations
                 there
                 .
                 We
                 had
                 hardly
                 alighted
                 ,
                 ere
                 there
                 were
                 brought
                 us
                 from
                 the
                 King's
                 Kitchin
                 the
                 ordinary
                 Presents
                 of
                 Provisions
                 ,
                 for
                 our
                 welcome
                 thither
                 .
                 They
                 laid
                 upon
                 the
                 floor
                 of
                 the
                 Ambassadors
                 Room
                 a
                 fine
                 silk
                 Cloath
                 ,
                 on
                 which
                 were
                 set
                 one
                 and
                 thirty
                 Dishes
                 of
                 Silver
                 ,
                 fill'd
                 with
                 several
                 sorts
                 of
                 Conserves
                 ,
                 dry
                 and
                 liquid
                 ,
                 and
                 raw
                 fruits
                 ,
                 as
                 Melons
                 ,
                 Citrons
                 ,
                 Quinces
                 ,
                 Pears
                 ,
                 and
                 some
                 others
                 ,
                 not
                 known
                 in
                 Europe
                 .
                 Some
                 time
                 after
                 ,
                 that
                 Cloath
                 was
                 taken
                 away
                 ,
                 that
                 another
                 might
                 be
                 laid
                 in
                 the
                 room
                 of
                 it
                 ;
                 and
                 upon
                 this
                 was
                 set
                 Rice
                 of
                 all
                 sorts
                 of
                 colours
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 sorts
                 of
                 Meat
                 ,
                 boyl'd
                 and
                 roasted
                 ,
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 Mutton
                 ,
                 tame
                 Fowl
                 ,
                 Fish
                 ,
                 Eggs
                 ,
                 and
                 Pyes
                 ,
                 in
                 above
                 fifty
                 Dishes
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 metal
                 ,
                 besides
                 the
                 Sallet-dishes
                 ,
                 great
                 Porrenge●s
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 lesser
                 Vessels
                 .
                 
                 Presently
                 after
                 Dinner
                 ,
                 the
                 Commissary
                 or
                 Factor
                 for
                 the
                 Dutch
                 Commerce
                 ,
                 whose
                 name
                 was
                 
                   Nicholas
                   Iacobs
                   Overschle
                
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 afterwards
                 Governour
                 of
                 Zeilan
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 East-India
                 Company
                 ,
                 came
                 to
                 visit
                 the
                 Ambassadors
                 ,
                 who
                 being
                 then
                 looking
                 upon
                 the
                 unlading
                 of
                 the
                 Baggage
                 (
                 though
                 that
                 should
                 have
                 been
                 the
                 employment
                 of
                 their
                 Steward
                 or
                 some
                 other
                 Officer
                 )
                 would
                 have
                 wav'd
                 the
                 visit
                 upon
                 that
                 pretence
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 Dutchman
                 would
                 not
                 be
                 put
                 off
                 his
                 visit
                 ,
                 wherein
                 he
                 ingenuously
                 acknowledg'd
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 had
                 received
                 Orders
                 from
                 his
                 Superiours
                 to
                 oppose
                 our
                 Negotiation
                 ;
                 but
                 that
                 nevertheless
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 what
                 concern'd
                 the
                 Ambassadors
                 themselves
                 ,
                 he
                 should
                 do
                 them
                 all
                 the
                 civilities
                 they
                 could
                 expect
                 from
                 him
                 .
                 He
                 seem'd
                 desirous
                 to
                 drink
                 ,
                 and
                 we
                 had
                 the
                 Complyance
                 to
                 give
                 him
                 his
                 load
                 ere
                 he
                 went
                 away
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 joy
                 we
                 conceiv'd
                 at
                 our
                 having
                 ,
                 
                 at
                 last
                 ,
                 arriv'd
                 to
                 a
                 place
                 ,
                 where
                 we
                 hoped
                 to
                 put
                 a
                 period
                 to
                 our
                 Negotiation
                 ,
                 was
                 soon
                 disturbed
                 by
                 a
                 most
                 unhappy
                 accident
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Divertisements
                 intended
                 us
                 ,
                 were
                 within
                 a
                 few
                 days
                 after
                 our
                 coming
                 thither
                 ,
                 changed
                 into
                 a
                 bloudy
                 Contestation
                 with
                 the
                 Indians
                 ,
                 occasion'd
                 by
                 the
                 insolence
                 of
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 Domesticks
                 belonging
                 to
                 the
                 Mogul's
                 Ambassador
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 Lodg'd
                 not
                 far
                 from
                 our
                 Quarters
                 ,
                 with
                 a
                 Retinue
                 of
                 three
                 hundred
                 persons
                 ,
                 most
                 of
                 them
                 Vsbeques
                 .
                 One
                 of
                 their
                 Domesticks
                 standing
                 by
                 ,
                 and
                 looking
                 on
                 our
                 people
                 unloading
                 and
                 putting
                 up
                 the
                 Baggage
                 ,
                 our
                 Mehemanders
                 servant
                 ,
                 named
                 Willichan
                 ,
                 said
                 to
                 him
                 jesting
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 would
                 speak
                 more
                 good
                 nature
                 in
                 him
                 ,
                 to
                 come
                 and
                 help
                 them
                 ,
                 than
                 to
                 stand
                 as
                 he
                 did
                 with
                 his
                 Arms
                 a-cross
                 ;
                 whereto
                 the
                 other
                 making
                 answer
                 somewhat
                 too
                 snappishly
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 conceiv'd
                 ,
                 the
                 Persian
                 struck
                 him
                 over
                 the
                 pate
                 with
                 his
                 Cane
                 .
                 The
                 Indian
                 incens'd
                 at
                 the
                 affront
                 ,
                 ran
                 to
                 some
                 of
                 his
                 Camerades
                 ,
                 who
                 were
                 lying
                 hard
                 by
                 under
                 the
                 shade
                 of
                 a
                 Tree
                 ,
                 and
                 made
                 his
                 complaints
                 to
                 them
                 of
                 the
                 injury
                 he
                 had
                 receiv'd
                 ;
                 upon
                 which
                 they
                 all
                 got
                 up
                 ,
                 and
                 fell
                 upon
                 Wellichan
                 ,
                 whom
                 they
                 wounded
                 in
                 the
                 head
                 with
                 stones
                 .
              
               
               
                 Our
                 Domesticks
                 perceiving
                 this
                 tumult
                 ,
                 brought
                 our
                 Steward
                 notice
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 who
                 taking
                 along
                 with
                 him
                 five
                 or
                 six
                 Soldiers
                 ,
                 and
                 some
                 others
                 of
                 our
                 servants
                 ,
                 charg'd
                 the
                 Indians
                 (
                 whole
                 number
                 was
                 augmented
                 to
                 hear
                 thirty
                 )
                 so
                 home
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 mortally
                 wounded
                 one
                 ,
                 and
                 pursu'd
                 the
                 rest
                 to
                 their
                 Quarters
                 :
                 but
                 what
                 most
                 troubled
                 the
                 Indians
                 ,
                 was
                 ,
                 that
                 ,
                 in
                 this
                 engagement
                 ,
                 they
                 had
                 lost
                 a
                 Sword
                 and
                 a
                 Poniard
                 ,
                 whereto
                 a
                 little
                 Purse
                 was
                 faste'd
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 there
                 was
                 some
                 small
                 money
                 ,
                 which
                 our
                 People
                 brought
                 home
                 as
                 a
                 sign
                 of
                 their
                 Victory
                 .
                 The
                 Industhans
                 ,
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 ,
                 thought
                 it
                 enough
                 to
                 threaten
                 how
                 highly
                 they
                 should
                 resent
                 that
                 affront
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 they
                 should
                 take
                 occasion
                 to
                 revenge
                 their
                 Camerade
                 .
                 Nor
                 indeed
                 were
                 they
                 unmindful
                 of
                 their
                 threats
                 ;
                 for
                 the
                 Ambassadors
                 having
                 resolv'd
                 to
                 change
                 their
                 Lodgings
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 great
                 inconvenience
                 it
                 was
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 that
                 their
                 Domesticks
                 were
                 scatter'd
                 up
                 and
                 down
                 the
                 Suburbs
                 ,
                 and
                 quarter'd
                 at
                 a
                 great
                 distance
                 from
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 having
                 appointed
                 the
                 seventh
                 of
                 August
                 for
                 their
                 removal
                 ,
                 the
                 Indians
                 took
                 their
                 advantage
                 of
                 that
                 occasion
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 satisfy'd
                 for
                 the
                 affront
                 they
                 imagin'd
                 they
                 had
                 received
                 .
              
               
                 We
                 had
                 sent
                 before
                 a
                 Lacquey
                 belonging
                 to
                 our
                 Steward
                 ,
                 and
                 some
                 of
                 our
                 Seamen
                 with
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Baggage
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 ,
                 by
                 them
                 ,
                 conducted
                 to
                 the
                 Lodgings
                 we
                 had
                 taken
                 up
                 ,
                 which
                 were
                 within
                 the
                 City
                 ,
                 a
                 quarter
                 of
                 a
                 League
                 or
                 better
                 distant
                 from
                 the
                 former
                 .
                 Certain
                 Indians
                 who
                 were
                 lying
                 under
                 Tents
                 to
                 keep
                 their
                 Master's
                 Horses
                 ,
                 which
                 were
                 then
                 feeding
                 between
                 the
                 City
                 and
                 Suburbs
                 ,
                 knew
                 him
                 ,
                 as
                 having
                 seen
                 him
                 in
                 the
                 former
                 engagement
                 ,
                 set
                 upon
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 ,
                 though
                 he
                 gallantly
                 defended
                 himself
                 with
                 his
                 Sword
                 and
                 Pistol
                 ,
                 at
                 last
                 kill'd
                 him
                 with
                 their
                 Arrows
                 ;
                 which
                 done
                 ,
                 they
                 cut
                 off
                 his
                 head
                 ,
                 toss'd
                 it
                 up
                 and
                 down
                 in
                 the
                 Air
                 ,
                 and
                 bound
                 his
                 body
                 to
                 his
                 Horse-tayl
                 ;
                 which
                 dragg'd
                 it
                 to
                 a
                 certain
                 place
                 ,
                 where
                 the
                 Dogs
                 devour'd
                 it
                 .
                 The
                 news
                 brought
                 us
                 of
                 this
                 Murther
                 was
                 enough
                 to
                 assure
                 us
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Industhans
                 would
                 not
                 think
                 that
                 revenge
                 enough
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 resolv'd
                 to
                 set
                 upon
                 us
                 with
                 all
                 their
                 forces
                 .
                 Whereupon
                 the
                 Ambassadors
                 sent
                 out
                 Orders
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 of
                 their
                 Retinue
                 should
                 stand
                 upon
                 their
                 Guard
                 ,
                 and
                 come
                 with
                 all
                 expedition
                 to
                 their
                 Lodgings
                 .
                 But
                 ,
                 before
                 this
                 Order
                 could
                 be
                 put
                 in
                 Execution
                 ,
                 the
                 Indians
                 had
                 already
                 possess'd
                 themselves
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 Avenues
                 of
                 their
                 Quarters
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 had
                 in
                 a
                 manner
                 block'd
                 up
                 :
                 in
                 so
                 much
                 that
                 none
                 could
                 get
                 in
                 ,
                 without
                 running
                 the
                 hazard
                 of
                 being
                 kill'd
                 .
                 However
                 ,
                 reflecting
                 on
                 the
                 imminent
                 and
                 inevitable
                 danger
                 it
                 was
                 to
                 lie
                 scatter'd
                 up
                 and
                 down
                 in
                 several
                 quarters
                 ,
                 most
                 of
                 the
                 Domesticks
                 thought
                 it
                 their
                 safest
                 course
                 ,
                 though
                 with
                 some
                 danger
                 ,
                 to
                 make
                 their
                 way
                 to
                 the
                 House
                 where
                 the
                 Ambassadors
                 were
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 in
                 the
                 corner
                 of
                 a
                 narrow
                 street
                 .
                 Most
                 of
                 them
                 escap'd
                 the
                 fury
                 of
                 the
                 Indians
                 ,
                 but
                 some
                 were
                 mortally
                 wounded
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 my self
                 came
                 very
                 near
                 it
                 ,
                 for
                 I
                 was
                 no
                 sooner
                 got
                 within
                 the
                 door
                 ,
                 but
                 an
                 Arrow
                 came
                 grazing
                 through
                 my
                 hair
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 shot
                 into
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 Posts
                 .
                 All
                 their
                 Arrows
                 were
                 made
                 of
                 Canes
                 ,
                 having
                 a
                 sharp
                 and
                 cutting
                 piece
                 of
                 Iron
                 at
                 the
                 end
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 light
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 least
                 strength
                 sent
                 them
                 away
                 with
                 incredible
                 swiftness
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 pierc'd
                 where
                 they
                 lighted
                 ,
                 as
                 dangerously
                 as
                 a
                 Bullet
                 from
                 a
                 Fire-lock
                 .
                 Which
                 is
                 the
                 more
                 to
                 be
                 observ'd
                 ,
                 in
                 opposition
                 to
                 that
                 passage
                 of
                 
                   Quintus
                   Curtius
                
                 ,
                 where
                 he
                 sayes
                 in
                 the
                 eighth
                 book
                 of
                 his
                 History
                 ,
                 
                   Binum
                   cubitorum
                   sunt
                   sagittae
                   (
                   Indis
                   )
                   quas
                   emittunt
                   majore
                   nisu
                   quam
                   effectu
                   ;
                   quippe
                   telum
                   ,
                   cujus
                   in
                   levitate
                   vis
                   omnis
                   est
                   ,
                   inhabili
                   pondere
                   oneratur
                   .
                
                 But
                 besides
                 these
                 Arms
                 ,
                 they
                 had
                 also
                 Muskets
                 ,
                 and
                 Arquebuses
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Persian
                 way
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 of
                 a
                 very
                 small
                 bore
                 ,
                 wherewith
                 they
                 shot
                 very
                 exactly
                 .
              
               
                 Our
                 Lieutenants
                 did
                 all
                 that
                 could
                 be
                 expected
                 from
                 persons
                 of
                 courage
                 and
                 conduct
                 ,
                 setting
                 their
                 Soldiers
                 in
                 Order
                 at
                 the
                 Door
                 of
                 the
                 Ambassadors
                 Lodgings
                 ,
                 and
                 causing
                 several
                 Volleys
                 of
                 Musket-shot
                 to
                 be
                 discharg'd
                 at
                 the
                 Indians
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 Indians
                 made
                 their
                 advantage
                 of
                 a
                 Wall
                 ,
                 which
                 serv'd
                 them
                 for
                 a
                 Parapet
                 ;
                 and
                 they
                 had
                 made
                 several
                 holes
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 might
                 shoot
                 with
                 less
                 danger
                 to
                 themselves
                 ,
                 and
                 more
                 annoyance
                 to
                 us
                 .
                 On
                 the
                 contrary
                 ,
                 our
                 people
                 ,
                 instead
                 of
                 following
                 their
                 example
                 (
                 whom
                 some
                 would
                 have
                 accounted
                 Barbarians
                 ,
                 but
                 who
                 will
                 not
                 be
                 found
                 such
                 )
                 and
                 making
                 their
                 advantage
                 of
                 the
                 Chests
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Baggage
                 ,
                 which
                 were
                 in
                 the
                 street
                 ,
                 had
                 no
                 other
                 Parapet
                 ,
                 than
                 their
                 own
                 Breasts
                 ,
                 which
                 were
                 expos'd
                 to
                 all
                 their
                 Volleys
                 .
                 One
                 of
                 our
                 Canoneers
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 was
                 going
                 to
                 level
                 a
                 small
                 Piece
                 at
                 the
                 Indians
                 ,
                 was
                 kill'd
                 .
              
               
                 Sergeant
                 Morrhoy
                 ,
                 a
                 Scotchman
                 ,
                 seeing
                 the
                 Canoneer
                 fall
                 at
                 his
                 feet
                 ,
                 took
                 up
                 his
                 Musket
                 ,
                 and
                 set
                 himself
                 in
                 a
                 posture
                 of
                 revenging
                 his
                 Camerades
                 death
                 .
                 He
                 was
                 so
                 fortunate
                 as
                 to
                 kill
                 five
                 or
                 six
                 Indians
                 ,
                 but
                 at
                 last
                 an
                 Arrow
                 takes
                 him
                 just
                 in
                 the
                 breast
                 ,
                 which
                 ,
                 not
                 at
                 all
                 troubled
                 at
                 ,
                 he
                 pluck'd
                 it
                 out
                 ,
                 and
                 ,
                 having
                 charg'd
                 his
                 Musket
                 once
                 more
                 ,
                 kill'd
                 another
                 man
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 fell
                 down
                 dead
                 upon
                 the
                 place
                 ,
              
               
                 The
                 Armenians
                 living
                 thereabouts
                 ,
                 who
                 were
                 Spectators
                 of
                 this
                 engagement
                 ,
                 could
                 help
                 us
                 no
                 otherwise
                 than
                 with
                 their
                 tears
                 ,
                 whereby
                 they
                 express'd
                 the
                 a●fliction
                 it
                 was
                 to
                 them
                 to
                 see
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 so
                 many
                 poor
                 Christians
                 .
                 At
                 last
                 ,
                 the
                 number
                 of
                 the
                 Indians
                 increasing
                 still
                 ,
                 the
                 Muskets
                 play'd
                 so
                 fast
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Ambassadors
                 were
                 forc'd
                 to
                 command
                 their
                 people
                 to
                 come
                 into
                 the
                 house
                 ,
                 and
                 ,
                 remaining
                 in
                 the
                 Court
                 ,
                 to
                 keep
                 the
                 Indians
                 from
                 getting
                 into
                 the
                 house
                 .
                 But
                 they
                 making
                 their
                 advantage
                 of
                 our
                 retreat
                 ,
                 fell
                 upon
                 the
                 Baggage
                 ,
                 and
                 ransack'd
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 content
                 with
                 that
                 ,
                 they
                 forc'd
                 their
                 way
                 into
                 the
                 next
                 house
                 to
                 us
                 ,
                 and
                 because
                 the
                 Master
                 of
                 it
                 would
                 have
                 kept
                 them
                 from
                 coming
                 in
                 ,
                 they
                 cut
                 off
                 one
                 of
                 his
                 hands
                 ,
                 and
                 afterwards
                 kill'd
                 
                 him
                 .
                 By
                 which
                 means
                 getting
                 up
                 to
                 the
                 top
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 they
                 could
                 look
                 into
                 our
                 Court
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 forc'd
                 our
                 people
                 to
                 abandon
                 it
                 .
                 Some
                 of
                 ours
                 got
                 up
                 to
                 the
                 top
                 of
                 our
                 house
                 ,
                 and
                 making
                 their
                 advantage
                 of
                 the
                 Parapet
                 ,
                 no
                 Indian
                 appear'd
                 but
                 they
                 shot
                 at
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 no
                 shot
                 but
                 did
                 execution
                 .
                 M.
                 Mandcislo
                 ,
                 
                 who
                 had
                 an
                 excellent
                 faculty
                 in
                 the
                 handling
                 of
                 Fire-arms
                 ,
                 kill'd
                 the
                 Leader
                 of
                 the
                 Indian
                 party
                 with
                 a
                 Pistol-shot
                 .
                 His
                 death
                 made
                 them
                 all
                 fury
                 ,
                 insomuch
                 that
                 they
                 got
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 place
                 where
                 they
                 were
                 ,
                 with
                 a
                 design
                 to
                 force
                 our
                 Gates
                 :
                 which
                 resolution
                 of
                 theirs
                 oblig'd
                 the
                 Ambassadors
                 to
                 think
                 of
                 some
                 retreat
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 break
                 down
                 the
                 Walls
                 of
                 the
                 adjoyning
                 houses
                 ,
                 where
                 the
                 Armenians
                 ,
                 who
                 lived
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 joyfully
                 receiv'd
                 us
                 ,
                 and
                 brought
                 us
                 Ladders
                 to
                 get
                 down
                 into
                 a
                 fair
                 Garden
                 .
                 We
                 all
                 got
                 down
                 into
                 it
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 pleasaniness
                 of
                 the
                 place
                 ,
                 took
                 us
                 no
                 more
                 than
                 a
                 delicious
                 Dish
                 of
                 Meat
                 would
                 do
                 a
                 Malefactor
                 ,
                 that
                 were
                 going
                 to
                 his
                 execution
                 ,
                 in
                 regard
                 we
                 expected
                 death
                 there
                 every
                 moment
                 .
              
               
                 While
                 we
                 were
                 thus
                 out
                 of
                 all
                 hope
                 of
                 escape
                 ,
                 
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 〈◊〉
                 :
                 shal
                 s
                 of
                 the
                 Court
                 came
                 to
                 us
                 from
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 to
                 bring
                 us
                 news
                 of
                 a
                 Peace
                 .
                 He
                 was
                 come
                 some
                 times
                 before
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 same
                 orders
                 ,
                 but
                 ●he
                 heat
                 〈…〉
                 engagement
                 had
                 hindred
                 us
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 the
                 Indians
                 from
                 hearing
                 what
                 message
                 he
                 brought
                 :
                 for
                 ,
                 the
                 Inhabitants
                 of
                 Ispah●n
                 ,
                 perceiving
                 the
                 noise
                 increased
                 ,
                 and
                 fearing
                 a
                 greater
                 disorder
                 ,
                 which
                 might
                 be
                 of
                 dangerous
                 consequence
                 among
                 a
                 people
                 who
                 had
                 never
                 seen
                 any
                 thing
                 of
                 that
                 nature
                 ,
                 the
                 King
                 sent
                 thither
                 a
                 hundred
                 Souldiers
                 well
                 arm'd
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Head
                 of
                 a
                 good
                 number
                 of
                 the
                 Inhabitants
                 ,
                 but
                 as
                 soon
                 as
                 the
                 Indians
                 perceiv'd
                 that
                 Body
                 coming
                 towards
                 them
                 ,
                 they
                 dispers'd
                 themselves
                 .
                 We
                 were
                 told
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 King
                 hearing
                 of
                 the
                 Murther
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 the
                 Prologue
                 to
                 all
                 this
                 Tragedy
                 ,
                 and
                 withall
                 that
                 the
                 Indian
                 Ambassador
                 had
                 Co●niv'd
                 thereat
                 ,
                 had
                 Commanded
                 his
                 Head
                 to
                 be
                 brought
                 him
                 ;
                 but
                 that
                 the
                 Chancellor
                 had
                 moderated
                 that
                 sally
                 of
                 his
                 Passion
                 ,
                 by
                 representing
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 that
                 both
                 the
                 Ambassadors
                 were
                 Strangers
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 Guests
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 it
                 belong'd
                 to
                 their
                 Masters
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 to
                 punish
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 peace
                 brought
                 us
                 also
                 the
                 liberty
                 to
                 go
                 into
                 the
                 Streets
                 ,
                 where
                 we
                 found
                 our
                 Chests
                 broke
                 open
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 Baggage
                 plunder'd
                 ,
                 unless
                 it
                 were
                 certain
                 Sawcidges
                 ,
                 Neats-Tongues
                 ,
                 and
                 Gammons
                 of
                 Bacon
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Indians
                 ,
                 as
                 being
                 Mahumetanes
                 ,
                 had
                 thrown
                 by
                 .
                 Our
                 loss
                 upon
                 this
                 occasion
                 amounted
                 to
                 above
                 four
                 thousand-Crowns
                 .
                 The
                 King
                 demanded
                 a
                 particular
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 would
                 have
                 defray'd
                 us
                 ;
                 but
                 that
                 kindness
                 of
                 his
                 had
                 not
                 its
                 effect
                 ,
                 for
                 reasons
                 but
                 too
                 well
                 known
                 to
                 all
                 the
                 Retinue
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 the
                 fore-said
                 engagement
                 ,
                 which
                 lasted
                 above
                 four
                 hours
                 ,
                 we
                 lost
                 five
                 men
                 ,
                 and
                 had
                 ten
                 wounded
                 .
                 The
                 Indians
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Informations
                 we
                 receiv'd
                 from
                 the
                 Persians
                 ,
                 lost
                 therein
                 about
                 four
                 and
                 twenty
                 men
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 had
                 many
                 more
                 hurt
                 :
                 but
                 the
                 Indian
                 Ambassador
                 had
                 ,
                 some
                 few
                 dayes
                 after
                 ,
                 orders
                 sent
                 him
                 to
                 be
                 gone
                 .
                 This
                 was
                 the
                 most
                 unhappy
                 accident
                 we
                 me●
                 with
                 in
                 all
                 our
                 Travells
                 :
                 for
                 ,
                 after
                 we
                 had
                 escap'd
                 all
                 the
                 dangers
                 ,
                 which
                 we
                 might
                 well
                 have
                 fallen
                 in
                 〈◊〉
                 the
                 way
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 injuries
                 might
                 have
                 been
                 done
                 us
                 by
                 the
                 most
                 Cruel
                 and
                 Barbarous
                 people
                 ,
                 through
                 whose
                 Territories
                 we
                 pass'd
                 ,
                 this
                 sad
                 accident
                 happen'd
                 to
                 us
                 in
                 the
                 chief
                 City
                 of
                 the
                 Kingdome
                 ,
                 where
                 we
                 thought
                 to
                 find
                 rest
                 after
                 all
                 the
                 hardships
                 we
                 had
                 endured
                 .
              
               
                 As
                 to
                 this
                 Indian
                 Ambassador
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 a
                 Myrsa
                 ,
                 or
                 Indian
                 Prince
                 ,
                 and
                 had
                 been
                 sent
                 to
                 the
                 Court
                 of
                 Persia
                 ,
                 by
                 Choramscha
                 ,
                 King
                 of
                 the
                 Indies
                 ,
                 whom
                 they
                 call
                 the
                 
                   Great
                   Mogul
                
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 is
                 commonly
                 called
                 ,
                 Mogor
                 .
                 He
                 had
                 a
                 very
                 noble
                 Retinue
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 ordinarily
                 carried
                 in
                 a
                 Litter
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Indian
                 making
                 ,
                 more
                 fit
                 to
                 lye
                 down
                 in
                 ,
                 than
                 to
                 sit
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 carried
                 by
                 several
                 Slaves
                 ,
                 it
                 being
                 hang'd
                 at
                 a
                 great
                 Iron-barr
                 made
                 crooked
                 in
                 the
                 middle
                 .
                 The
                 King
                 of
                 Persia
                 ,
                 who
                 knew
                 on
                 what
                 occasion
                 he
                 was
                 sent
                 Ambassador
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 made
                 him
                 stay
                 three
                 whole
                 years
                 ,
                 
                 before
                 he
                 gave
                 him
                 audience
                 ,
                 ordering
                 him
                 in
                 the
                 mean
                 time
                 to
                 be
                 magnificently
                 treated
                 ,
                 insomuch
                 that
                 some
                 few
                 dayes
                 before
                 our
                 arrival
                 ,
                 the
                 King
                 had
                 sent
                 him
                 ,
                 besides
                 many
                 before
                 ,
                 a
                 Present
                 of
                 three
                 thousand
                 Tumains
                 ,
                 which
                 amount
                 to
                 fifty
                 thousand
                 Crowns
                 ;
                 the
                 Ambassador
                 himself
                 ,
                 it
                 seems
                 ,
                 defraying
                 the
                 expence
                 of
                 his
                 House-keeping
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Ambassador
                 ,
                 on
                 the
                 othe
                 other
                 side
                 ,
                 demean'd
                 himself
                 suitably
                 to
                 this
                 magnificence
                 ;
                 for
                 he
                 spent
                 the
                 three
                 first
                 dayes
                 after
                 his
                 audience
                 in
                 bestowing
                 the
                 Presents
                 he
                 had
                 brought
                 along
                 with
                 him
                 .
                 
                 Those
                 he
                 made
                 the
                 first
                 day
                 ,
                 were
                 in
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Great
                   Mogul
                
                 :
                 those
                 made
                 the
                 second
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 the
                 Prince
                 his
                 Son
                 ;
                 what
                 he
                 did
                 ,
                 the
                 third
                 ,
                 was
                 upon
                 his
                 own
                 accompt
                 .
                 We
                 were
                 credibly
                 inform'd
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Presents
                 made
                 by
                 him
                 amounted
                 to
                 above
                 a
                 hundred
                 thousand
                 Crowns
                 .
                 
                 His
                 business
                 was
                 ,
                 to
                 intreat
                 the
                 King
                 of
                 Persia
                 ,
                 to
                 put
                 into
                 his
                 hands
                 the
                 
                   Myrsa
                   Polagi
                
                 ,
                 Prince
                 of
                 the
                 Blood
                 ,
                 and
                 Nephew
                 to
                 the
                 Mogul
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 been
                 forc'd
                 to
                 retire
                 into
                 Persia
                 to
                 save
                 his
                 Life
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 was
                 in
                 danger
                 to
                 lose
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 had
                 done
                 his
                 Kingdome
                 .
                 The
                 King
                 excus'd
                 himself
                 ,
                 and
                 generously
                 made
                 answer
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 were
                 a
                 breach
                 of
                 the
                 Laws
                 of
                 Hospitality
                 ,
                 to
                 deliver
                 up
                 a
                 Prince
                 ,
                 who
                 ,
                 out
                 of
                 an
                 assurance
                 of
                 his
                 friendship
                 ,
                 had
                 taken
                 refuge
                 in
                 his
                 Kingdome
                 ;
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 oblig'd
                 in
                 honour
                 to
                 treat
                 him
                 as
                 a
                 Friend
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 Guest
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 give
                 him
                 entertainment
                 as
                 long
                 as
                 he
                 should
                 think
                 fit
                 to
                 stay
                 in
                 his
                 Countrey
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 was
                 all
                 the
                 Answer
                 the
                 Ambassador
                 could
                 get
                 ,
                 
                 in
                 relation
                 to
                 the
                 Embassy
                 ;
                 but
                 that
                 he
                 might
                 be
                 assur'd
                 ,
                 they
                 had
                 no
                 great
                 kindness
                 for
                 himself
                 in
                 particular
                 ,
                 secret
                 orders
                 were
                 sent
                 
                 to
                 Hassan-Chan
                 Governour
                 of
                 Herath
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 most
                 considerable
                 of
                 any
                 place
                 towards
                 the
                 Frontiers
                 of
                 the
                 Indies
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 should
                 stop
                 ,
                 in
                 their
                 passage
                 ,
                 four
                 or
                 five
                 hundred
                 Horses
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Ambassador
                 had
                 bought
                 ,
                 and
                 sent
                 away
                 by
                 small
                 parties
                 ,
                 that
                 ,
                 at
                 his
                 coming
                 ▪
                 he
                 might
                 find
                 them
                 ready
                 upon
                 the
                 Frontiers
                 :
                 for
                 the
                 Indian
                 Horses
                 are
                 small
                 and
                 ill-shap'd
                 ,
                 whence
                 it
                 comes
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Indians
                 are
                 so
                 desirous
                 to
                 have
                 some
                 of
                 the
                 Persian
                 breed
                 .
                 The
                 Ambassador
                 storm'd
                 ,
                 alleg'd
                 his
                 quality
                 ,
                 and
                 urg'd
                 it
                 as
                 an
                 affront
                 done
                 his
                 Master
                 in
                 his
                 person
                 ,
                 and
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 King
                 of
                 Persia
                 ,
                 who
                 knew
                 he
                 had
                 bought
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 had
                 permitted
                 him
                 to
                 do
                 so
                 ,
                 was
                 ,
                 no
                 doubt
                 ,
                 willing
                 he
                 should
                 take
                 them
                 along
                 with
                 him
                 .
                 But
                 Hassan-Chan
                 made
                 answer
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 King
                 in
                 his
                 own
                 Province
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 he
                 did
                 ought
                 prejudicial
                 to
                 the
                 King's
                 service
                 ,
                 his
                 Life
                 should
                 answer
                 for
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 he
                 would
                 not
                 suffer
                 any
                 Horses
                 to
                 go
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Country
                 ,
                 it
                 being
                 to
                 be
                 fear'd
                 they
                 might
                 afterwards
                 be
                 brought
                 to
                 serve
                 in
                 the
                 Warrs
                 against
                 his
                 Majesty
                 ,
                 to
                 whom
                 he
                 was
                 to
                 give
                 a
                 strict
                 accompt
                 of
                 all
                 his
                 actions
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 the
                 Ambassador
                 was
                 forc'd
                 to
                 leave
                 the
                 Horses
                 behind
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 sell
                 them
                 at
                 such
                 rates
                 as
                 the
                 Persians
                 would
                 give
                 him
                 for
                 them
                 .
                 As
                 for
                 the
                 Indians
                 in
                 general
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 good
                 Natur'd
                 ,
                 Civil
                 ,
                 Friendly
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 Conversation
                 not
                 unpleasant
                 ,
                 provided
                 they
                 be
                 not
                 injur'd
                 ;
                 but
                 so
                 apt
                 to
                 resent
                 any
                 thing
                 of
                 affront
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 never
                 satisfy'd
                 without
                 their
                 Blood
                 ,
                 by
                 whom
                 they
                 are
                 offended
                 ,
                 We
                 know
                 it
                 otherwise
                 than
                 by
                 hear-say
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 next
                 day
                 after
                 this
                 unhappy
                 engagement
                 ,
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 the
                 8.
                 of
                 August
                 ,
                 we
                 chang'd
                 our
                 Lodgings
                 ,
                 and
                 ,
                 to
                 prevent
                 any
                 disorder
                 that
                 might
                 happen
                 ,
                 especially
                 upon
                 the
                 accompt
                 of
                 the
                 Indians
                 ,
                 the
                 King
                 caus'd
                 prohibitions
                 to
                 be
                 made
                 ,
                 that
                 not
                 only
                 any
                 of
                 the
                 Ambassadors
                 Retinue
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 other
                 Indians
                 ,
                 nay
                 even
                 the
                 Merchants
                 of
                 that
                 Nation
                 ,
                 whereof
                 there
                 are
                 above
                 twelve
                 thousand
                 in
                 Ispahan
                 ,
                 should
                 ,
                 upon
                 pain
                 of
                 Death
                 ,
                 be
                 seen
                 in
                 the
                 streets
                 ,
                 till
                 we
                 were
                 gotten
                 within
                 the
                 City
                 .
                 And
                 that
                 we
                 might
                 be
                 the
                 more
                 secure
                 ,
                 we
                 found
                 attending
                 near
                 our
                 Lodgings
                 ,
                 some
                 of
                 the
                 Guard
                 ,
                 who
                 went
                 along
                 with
                 us
                 to
                 our
                 new
                 Quarters
                 ,
                 which
                 we
                 were
                 permitted
                 to
                 fortifie
                 at
                 the
                 weakest
                 places
                 ,
                 against
                 any
                 attempt
                 might
                 be
                 made
                 by
                 the
                 Indians
                 ,
                 who
                 might
                 easily
                 and
                 with
                 advantage
                 have
                 assaulted
                 us
                 in
                 our
                 Quarters
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 it
                 was
                 of
                 a
                 vast
                 extent
                 ,
                 they
                 having
                 openly
                 threatned
                 to
                 do
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Structure
                 comprehended
                 four
                 great
                 Courts
                 ,
                 
                 through
                 two
                 whereof
                 there
                 ran
                 a
                 Rivulet
                 twenty
                 five
                 foot
                 in
                 breadth
                 ,
                 planted
                 on
                 both
                 sides
                 with
                 that
                 delightfull
                 Tree
                 called
                 Tzinnar
                 ,
                 which
                 made
                 two
                 very
                 pleasant
                 walks
                 .
                 The
                 same
                 Rivulet
                 ran
                 through
                 some
                 of
                 the
                 Halls
                 and
                 Galleries
                 ,
                 and
                 went
                 under
                 ground
                 ,
                 under
                 the
                 main
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Lodging
                 ;
                 which
                 was
                 design'd
                 for
                 the
                 appartment
                 of
                 the
                 Ambassadors
                 .
                 There
                 was
                 in
                 the
                 midst
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 below
                 ,
                 a
                 spacious
                 Hall
                 ,
                 built
                 eight
                 square
                 ,
                 with
                 a
                 fair
                 Fountain
                 ,
                 and
                 at
                 every
                 side
                 of
                 the
                 Octagone
                 a
                 Door
                 ,
                 which
                 led
                 into
                 several
                 Chambers
                 .
                 The
                 first
                 Story
                 had
                 the
                 same
                 appartments
                 ,
                 but
                 this
                 over
                 and
                 above
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Windows
                 serv'd
                 for
                 Doors
                 ,
                 some
                 whereof
                 led
                 into
                 Galleries
                 and
                 Balconies
                 that
                 look'd
                 into
                 the
                 Garden
                 ,
                 some
                 towards
                 the
                 Hall
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 a
                 man
                 might
                 ,
                 out
                 of
                 any
                 Chamber
                 ,
                 see
                 what
                 was
                 done
                 in
                 the
                 Hall.
                 In
                 the
                 midst
                 of
                 the
                 Hall
                 ,
                 there
                 was
                 a
                 Fountain
                 ,
                 the
                 Basin
                 whereof
                 was
                 of
                 Freestone
                 .
              
               
                 During
                 our
                 aboad
                 at
                 Ispahan
                 ,
                 we
                 were
                 supply'd
                 with
                 all
                 things
                 upon
                 the
                 King's
                 accompt
                 ,
                 being
                 allow'd
                 ,
                 
                 every
                 day
                 ,
                 sixteen
                 Sheep
                 ,
                 a
                 hundred
                 of
                 all
                 sorts
                 of
                 tame
                 Fowl
                 ,
                 two
                 hundred
                 Eggs
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 hundred
                 Batmans
                 of
                 Wine
                 ,
                 with
                 Fruit
                 and
                 spice
                 in
                 such
                 abundance
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 might
                 have
                 made
                 very
                 good
                 Cheer
                 ,
                 had
                 it
                 not
                 been
                 for
                 their
                 ill
                 management
                 thereof
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 the
                 disposal
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 who
                 squander'd
                 away
                 the
                 Provisions
                 ,
                 not
                 only
                 by
                 Connivence
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 by
                 the
                 express
                 order
                 of
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 Ambassadors
                 ,
                 I
                 mean
                 him
                 of
                 Hamborough
                 ,
                 who
                 sent
                 them
                 to
                 them
                 Armenians
                 ,
                 and
                 ,
                 many
                 times
                 ,
                 to
                 common
                 prostitutes
                 .
                 Whence
                 it
                 came
                 ,
                 that
                 some
                 times
                 our
                 people
                 made
                 but
                 one
                 meal
                 a
                 day
                 ,
                 nay
                 some
                 dayes
                 ,
                 the
                 servants
                 and
                 others
                 had
                 no
                 cloath
                 laid
                 at
                 all
                 .
              
               
                 Aug.
                 10.
                 the
                 Ambassadors
                 sent
                 some
                 of
                 the
                 Retinue
                 to
                 
                   Alexis
                   Savinouits
                
                 ,
                 Ambassador
                 from
                 the
                 Duke
                 of
                 Muscovy
                 ,
                 to
                 treat
                 with
                 him
                 concerning
                 their
                 common
                 affairs
                 ;
                 and
                 in
                 regard
                 the
                 Persians
                 were
                 not
                 well
                 pleas'd
                 to
                 see
                 us
                 in
                 our
                 own
                 Cloaths
                 ,
                 we
                 put
                 our selves
                 into
                 the
                 Muscovian
                 fashion
                 ,
                 
                 as
                 coming
                 somewhat
                 nearer
                 their
                 mode
                 .
                 About
                 this
                 time
                 ,
                 dyed
                 some
                 of
                 our
                 people
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 been
                 Wounded
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Engagement
                 with
                 the
                 Indians
                 ,
                 and
                 ,
                 among
                 others
                 ,
                 one
                 of
                 our
                 Guard
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 been
                 hurt
                 in
                 the
                 knee
                 ,
                 with
                 a
                 poisoned
                 Arrow
                 .
                 Our
                 Harbinger
                 died
                 also
                 the
                 same
                 day
                 ,
                 but
                 it
                 was
                 of
                 a
                 Bloody-flux
                 ,
                 which
                 took
                 him
                 after
                 he
                 had
                 been
                 sufficiently
                 shaken
                 by
                 a
                 Tertian
                 Ague
                 ,
                 and
                 dispatch'd
                 him
                 in
                 a
                 few
                 dayes
                 .
                 VVe
                 buried
                 them
                 both
                 in
                 the
                 Church-yard
                 of
                 the
                 Armenians
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Suburbs
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 called
                 Tzulfa
                 .
              
               
                 August
                 the
                 16.
                 the
                 Ambassadors
                 had
                 their
                 first
                 audience
                 of
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 who
                 sent
                 them
                 word
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 should
                 also
                 have
                 the
                 honour
                 to
                 dine
                 with
                 him
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 to
                 that
                 end
                 ,
                 sent
                 them
                 forty
                 gallant
                 Horses
                 out
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 Stables
                 ,
                 the
                 Saddles
                 and
                 Harnesses
                 whereof
                 were
                 adorn'd
                 with
                 great
                 plates
                 of
                 Gold.
                 
              
               
                 The
                 Ambassadors
                 made
                 use
                 only
                 of
                 two
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 also
                 ordered
                 the
                 Gentlemen
                 and
                 the
                 principal
                 Officers
                 to
                 ride
                 on
                 Horse-back
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 rest
                 went
                 a-foot
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 following
                 order
                 .
              
               
                 First
                 ,
                 march'd
                 three
                 men
                 or
                 Horse-back
                 ,
                 two
                 whereof
                 were
                 in
                 compleat
                 arms
                 ,
                 having
                 
                 Flowers
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 Workmanship
                 of
                 Gold.
                 The
                 third
                 was
                 arm'd
                 only
                 as
                 a
                 Horse-man
                 ,
                 with
                 Back
                 ,
                 Breast
                 ,
                 and
                 Pot
                 ,
                 yet
                 all
                 very
                 rich
                 .
              
               
                 After
                 him
                 march'd
                 forty
                 Persons
                 ,
                 having
                 every
                 one
                 a
                 Case
                 of
                 Pistols
                 ,
                 the
                 best
                 that
                 could
                 be
                 had
                 in
                 the
                 Low
                 Countries
                 ,
                 with
                 their
                 Holsters
                 ,
                 the
                 laps
                 whereof
                 were
                 Embroider'd
                 .
              
               
                 Next
                 ,
                 four
                 men
                 ,
                 carrying
                 two
                 rich
                 Cymitars
                 ,
                 the
                 sheaths
                 whereof
                 were
                 of
                 yellow
                 Amber
                 ,
                 garnish'd
                 with
                 Gold
                 ,
                 in
                 very
                 rich
                 Cases
                 .
              
               
                 Next
                 ,
                 two
                 men
                 ,
                 with
                 Walking
                 staves
                 ,
                 done
                 about
                 with
                 Amber
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Persians
                 esteem
                 above
                 Gold
                 ,
                 in
                 very
                 rich
                 Cases
                 .
              
               
                 Four
                 men
                 ,
                 carrying
                 so
                 many
                 great
                 Candlesticks
                 of
                 Amber
                 .
              
               
                 Two
                 others
                 ,
                 carrying
                 a
                 Cabinet
                 of
                 white
                 and
                 yellow
                 Amber
                 .
              
               
                 Four
                 others
                 ,
                 carrying
                 a
                 Cabinet
                 of
                 Ebony
                 ,
                 garnish'd
                 with
                 Silver
                 ,
                 having
                 within
                 it
                 ,
                 in
                 Golden
                 Boxes
                 ,
                 several
                 Druggs
                 ,
                 Essences
                 and
                 Magisteries
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 coverings
                 thereof
                 beset
                 with
                 fine
                 stones
                 ,
                 which
                 signify'd
                 what
                 Magistery
                 there
                 was
                 in
                 every
                 Box.
                 
              
               
                 And
                 whereas
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 custom
                 of
                 the
                 Country
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 Ambassadors
                 are
                 oblig'd
                 to
                 make
                 some
                 Presents
                 from
                 themselves
                 ,
                 and
                 upon
                 their
                 own
                 accompt
                 ,
                 the
                 Ambassador
                 Crusius
                 sent
                 in
                 an
                 Arquebuss
                 ,
                 the
                 stock
                 whereof
                 was
                 of
                 Ebony
                 ,
                 which
                 cock'd
                 it self
                 by
                 letting
                 down
                 the
                 Cock
                 ;
                 A
                 vessel
                 of
                 Rock
                 Chrystal
                 ,
                 done
                 about
                 with
                 Gold
                 ,
                 and
                 beset
                 with
                 Rubies
                 and
                 Turqueses
                 ;
                 a
                 Cabinet
                 of
                 Amber
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 small
                 striking
                 Clock
                 .
                 The
                 Ambassador
                 Brugman
                 presented
                 the
                 King
                 with
                 a
                 gilt
                 brass
                 Candlestick
                 ,
                 that
                 had
                 thirty
                 branches
                 ,
                 having
                 a
                 striking
                 Watch
                 within
                 the
                 body
                 of
                 it
                 ;
                 a
                 pair
                 of
                 gilt
                 Pistols
                 ,
                 in
                 very
                 rich
                 Holsters
                 ;
                 a
                 very
                 fair
                 Hour-glass
                 ;
                 a
                 Watch
                 in
                 a
                 Topaze
                 case
                 ;
                 a
                 Bracelet
                 of
                 Diamonds
                 and
                 Rubies
                 ;
                 and
                 ,
                 a
                 Writing
                 ,
                 whereby
                 were
                 presented
                 the
                 two
                 pieces
                 of
                 Canon
                 ,
                 which
                 we
                 had
                 left
                 at
                 Ardebil
                 .
              
               
                 Every
                 one
                 had
                 his
                 place
                 assign'd
                 him
                 ,
                 
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 that
                 all
                 things
                 might
                 be
                 presented
                 to
                 the
                 King
                 with
                 the
                 observance
                 of
                 some
                 Order
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 Persians
                 never
                 observe
                 it
                 in
                 any
                 Ceremony
                 :
                 insomuch
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 no
                 sooner
                 got
                 into
                 the
                 street
                 ,
                 but
                 they
                 were
                 all
                 in
                 disorder
                 ,
                 and
                 march'd
                 with
                 such
                 ●onfusion
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Ambassadors
                 Retinue
                 could
                 not
                 make
                 the
                 Procession
                 they
                 expected
                 .
              
               
                 First
                 ,
                 there
                 should
                 have
                 march'd
                 three
                 Sergeants
                 with
                 Halberds
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Head
                 of
                 fifteen
                 Musketiers
                 .
                 After
                 them
                 the
                 Mashal
                 ,
                 or
                 Steward
                 ,
                 alone
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Head
                 of
                 the
                 Gentlemen
                 ,
                 who
                 march'd
                 three
                 a
                 breast
                 .
                 Then
                 ,
                 three
                 Trumpeters
                 ,
                 with
                 silver
                 Trumpets
                 ,
                 and
                 after
                 them
                 march'd
                 the
                 Guards
                 ,
                 four
                 a-breast
                 ,
                 immediately
                 before
                 the
                 Ambassadors
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 on
                 both
                 sides
                 eight
                 Halberteers
                 ,
                 and
                 behind
                 them
                 the
                 two
                 Interpreters
                 .
                 The
                 eight
                 Pages
                 follow'd
                 ,
                 on
                 horse-back
                 ,
                 in
                 very
                 rich
                 Liveries
                 ,
                 and
                 after
                 them
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 our
                 people
                 ,
                 marching
                 three
                 a-breast
                 ,
                 and
                 eight
                 deep
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Ambassadors
                 being
                 come
                 in
                 this
                 order
                 ,
                 attended
                 by
                 a
                 great
                 number
                 of
                 Kisibachs
                 ,
                 and
                 Persian
                 Gentlemen
                 on
                 Horse-back
                 ,
                 whom
                 the
                 King
                 had
                 sent
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 through
                 the
                 Maidan
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 Gates
                 of
                 the
                 Palace-Royal
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 there
                 received
                 by
                 
                   Iesaul
                   Senhobet
                
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 the
                 Introductor
                 ,
                 
                 or
                 Master
                 of
                 the
                 Ceremonies
                 .
                 He
                 commanded
                 those
                 who
                 carried
                 the
                 Presents
                 to
                 make
                 way
                 for
                 the
                 Ambassadors
                 ,
                 whom
                 he
                 conducted
                 into
                 a
                 Hall
                 ,
                 where
                 the
                 Divanbeki
                 ,
                 or
                 Judges
                 ,
                 are
                 wont
                 to
                 meet
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 Administration
                 of
                 Justice
                 ,
                 and
                 intreated
                 them
                 to
                 rest
                 themselves
                 ,
                 till
                 he
                 had
                 acquainted
                 the
                 King
                 with
                 their
                 arrival
                 .
                 About
                 half
                 an
                 hour
                 after
                 ,
                 several
                 great
                 Lords
                 came
                 to
                 give
                 the
                 Ambassadors
                 notice
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 King
                 expected
                 them
                 .
                 We
                 were
                 brought
                 through
                 a
                 spacious
                 Court
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 of
                 greater
                 length
                 than
                 breadth
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 which
                 there
                 was
                 on
                 both
                 sides
                 ,
                 about
                 six
                 paces
                 distance
                 from
                 one
                 Wall
                 ,
                 another
                 lower
                 Wall
                 ,
                 built
                 close
                 to
                 a
                 row
                 of
                 Tzinnar-Trees
                 ;
                 and
                 all
                 along
                 that
                 lower
                 Wall
                 ,
                 stood
                 the
                 Musketiers
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 other
                 Guards
                 ,
                 in
                 a
                 file
                 on
                 both
                 sides
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Guards
                 were
                 distinguish'd
                 from
                 the
                 Musketiers
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 Coiffure
                 they
                 wore
                 about
                 their
                 heads
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 pointed
                 ,
                 and
                 set
                 out
                 with
                 plumes
                 of
                 Feathers
                 ,
                 of
                 several
                 Colours
                 .
                 They
                 call
                 this
                 kind
                 of
                 Courts
                 or
                 Walks
                 ,
                 Cheywan
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 afford
                 a
                 very
                 delightful
                 prospect
                 .
                 At
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 this
                 Court
                 ,
                 there
                 was
                 a
                 great
                 Hall
                 ,
                 having
                 light
                 coming
                 in
                 of
                 all
                 sides
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 the
                 place
                 design'd
                 for
                 our
                 audience
                 .
                 
                 It
                 is
                 called
                 
                   Diwan
                   Chane
                
                 ,
                 as
                 being
                 the
                 place
                 ,
                 where
                 the
                 King
                 administers
                 Justice
                 in
                 Person
                 :
                 there
                 being
                 a
                 great
                 difference
                 between
                 the
                 Custom
                 of
                 Persia
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 of
                 Muscovy
                 ;
                 where
                 the
                 Great
                 Duke
                 hath
                 a
                 particular
                 Hall
                 ,
                 wherein
                 he
                 gives
                 audience
                 to
                 Ambassadors
                 ;
                 whereas
                 the
                 King
                 of
                 Persia
                 does
                 it
                 in
                 those
                 places
                 where
                 he
                 accidentally
                 is
                 ,
                 either
                 about
                 other
                 business
                 ,
                 or
                 for
                 his
                 Divertisement
                 .
                 Near
                 the
                 said
                 Hall
                 ,
                 and
                 under
                 those
                 Trees
                 ,
                 between
                 the
                 two
                 Walls
                 ,
                 there
                 were
                 to
                 be
                 seen
                 fifty
                 excellent
                 Horses
                 ,
                 with
                 their
                 covering-Cloaths
                 of
                 Brocado
                 ,
                 or
                 Embroider'd
                 with
                 Gold
                 and
                 Silver
                 ,
                 and
                 among
                 those
                 some
                 Arabian
                 Horses
                 ,
                 ready
                 to
                 be
                 back'd
                 ,
                 with
                 their
                 Saddles
                 and
                 Harness
                 ,
                 cover'd
                 all
                 over
                 with
                 plates
                 of
                 Gold
                 ,
                 and
                 beset
                 with
                 abundance
                 of
                 precious
                 stones
                 .
                 All
                 the
                 Horses
                 stood
                 in
                 the
                 open
                 Air
                 ,
                 fasten'd
                 by
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 hinder
                 feet
                 to
                 a
                 stake
                 struck
                 in
                 the
                 ground
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 were
                 most
                 of
                 them
                 of
                 an
                 Isabella
                 Colour
                 ,
                 about
                 the
                 Belly
                 and
                 Legs
                 .
                 There
                 stood
                 hard
                 by
                 Pails
                 of
                 Vermilion
                 Gilt
                 ,
                 
                 for
                 the
                 watering
                 of
                 them
                 .
                 Not
                 far
                 thence
                 ,
                 there
                 were
                 two
                 great
                 Cisterns
                 four
                 foot
                 square
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 cooling
                 of
                 Wine
                 .
              
               
               
                 This
                 Hall
                 was
                 rais'd
                 three
                 steps
                 from
                 the
                 ground
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 eight
                 fathom
                 broad
                 ,
                 and
                 twelve
                 in
                 length
                 .
                 There
                 was
                 at
                 the
                 entrance
                 into
                 it
                 a
                 Partition
                 ,
                 like
                 an
                 Alcove
                 ,
                 with
                 Curtains
                 drawn
                 before
                 it
                 ,
                 of
                 red
                 Cotton
                 ,
                 which
                 were
                 taken
                 up
                 and
                 let
                 down
                 with
                 silk
                 strings
                 .
                 When
                 they
                 were
                 drawn
                 up
                 ,
                 they
                 rested
                 upon
                 the
                 Chapters
                 of
                 certain
                 wooden
                 Pillars
                 ,
                 made
                 Cylinder-wise
                 ,
                 Embellish'd
                 with
                 Branch-work
                 ,
                 Painted
                 ,
                 and
                 Gilt
                 ,
                 as
                 were
                 also
                 the
                 Walls
                 .
                 On
                 the
                 left
                 hand
                 ,
                 as
                 you
                 came
                 in
                 ,
                 there
                 were
                 some
                 pieces
                 of
                 Painting
                 ,
                 done
                 in
                 Europe
                 ,
                 and
                 representing
                 certain
                 Histories
                 .
                 The
                 floor
                 was
                 cover'd
                 all
                 over
                 with
                 Tapistry
                 ,
                 whereof
                 the
                 ground-work
                 was
                 of
                 Gold
                 and
                 Silver
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 midst
                 of
                 the
                 Hall
                 ,
                 there
                 was
                 a
                 Fountain
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 Basin
                 of
                 it
                 abundance
                 of
                 Flowers
                 ,
                 Citrons
                 ,
                 Orenges
                 ,
                 Apples
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 Fruits
                 ,
                 which
                 swom
                 upon
                 the
                 water
                 .
                 About
                 the
                 sides
                 of
                 the
                 Basin
                 ,
                 there
                 were
                 a
                 great
                 number
                 of
                 Gold
                 and
                 Silver
                 Flaggons
                 ,
                 and
                 Bottles
                 ,
                 which
                 either
                 had
                 Garlands
                 or
                 Flowers
                 about
                 them
                 ,
                 or
                 posies
                 in
                 their
                 Mouths
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 King
                 sate
                 upon
                 the
                 ground
                 ,
                 
                 having
                 a
                 satin
                 Cushion
                 under
                 him
                 ,
                 behind
                 the
                 Fountain
                 ,
                 with
                 his
                 back
                 to
                 the
                 VVall.
                 He
                 was
                 about
                 seven
                 and
                 twenty
                 years
                 of
                 Age
                 ,
                 handsome
                 Bodied
                 ,
                 having
                 a
                 gracefull
                 Aspect
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 a
                 clear
                 and
                 smooth
                 Complexion
                 ,
                 somewhat
                 Hawk-Nos'd
                 ,
                 as
                 most
                 of
                 the
                 Persians
                 are
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 had
                 a
                 little
                 black
                 Hair
                 upon
                 the
                 upper
                 lip
                 .
                 There
                 was
                 nothing
                 extraordinary
                 in
                 his
                 Habit
                 ,
                 save
                 that
                 his
                 Cloaths
                 were
                 of
                 Brocadoe
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 ,
                 at
                 his
                 Coiffure
                 ,
                 there
                 was
                 a
                 Plume
                 of
                 Heron-Feathers
                 ,
                 fasten'd
                 with
                 a
                 bracelet
                 of
                 Diamonds
                 .
                 He
                 had
                 also
                 upon
                 his
                 Kurdi
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 a
                 kind
                 of
                 Coat
                 without
                 Sleeves
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Persians
                 wear
                 upon
                 their
                 Garments
                 ,
                 two
                 Sable
                 Skins
                 hanging
                 at
                 the
                 Neck
                 :
                 but
                 for
                 ought
                 we
                 saw
                 afterwards
                 ,
                 other
                 Persian
                 Lords
                 wore
                 the
                 like
                 .
                 The
                 Cymitar
                 he
                 had
                 by
                 his
                 side
                 glitter'd
                 with
                 Gold
                 and
                 Precious
                 Stones
                 ;
                 and
                 behind
                 him
                 ,
                 upon
                 the
                 ground
                 ,
                 there
                 lay
                 a
                 Bow
                 and
                 Arrows
                 .
              
               
                 On
                 his
                 right
                 hand
                 there
                 stood
                 twenty
                 Pages
                 ,
                 who
                 were
                 ,
                 most
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 were
                 told
                 ,
                 the
                 sons
                 of
                 Chans
                 ,
                 and
                 Sulthans
                 ,
                 Governours
                 of
                 Provinces
                 ,
                 among
                 whom
                 there
                 were
                 some
                 Eunuchs
                 .
              
               
                 They
                 were
                 all
                 very
                 handsome
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 their
                 Persons
                 ,
                 but
                 it
                 seems
                 ,
                 they
                 had
                 made
                 choice
                 of
                 the
                 handsomest
                 among
                 them
                 ,
                 to
                 hold
                 the
                 Fan
                 ,
                 wherewith
                 he
                 incessantly
                 gave
                 the
                 King
                 air
                 .
                 These
                 Fanns
                 are
                 made
                 of
                 a
                 certain
                 Sea-Creature
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 call
                 Maherikutas
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 is
                 like
                 a
                 Horse-tail
                 .
                 Near
                 the
                 Pages
                 stood
                 the
                 Meheter
                 ,
                 or
                 Groom
                 of
                 the
                 Chamber
                 ,
                 who
                 hath
                 the
                 oversight
                 of
                 them
                 .
                 Before
                 the
                 King
                 stood
                 
                   Elschick
                   agasi
                   baschi
                
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 Lord
                 Chamberlain
                 of
                 the
                 Houshold
                 ,
                 having
                 in
                 his
                 hand
                 a
                 Staff
                 cover'd
                 all
                 over
                 with
                 Gold
                 ,
                 as
                 was
                 also
                 the
                 great
                 Button
                 or
                 Apple
                 at
                 the
                 top
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 VVithin
                 four
                 paces
                 of
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 and
                 on
                 his
                 left
                 hand
                 ,
                 sat
                 the
                 Chancellor
                 whom
                 they
                 call
                 
                   Ethemad
                   Dowlet
                
                 ,
                 and
                 about
                 him
                 ,
                 the
                 Chans
                 ,
                 and
                 great
                 Lords
                 of
                 the
                 Privy
                 Counsell
                 .
                 At
                 the
                 entrance
                 of
                 the
                 Hall
                 ,
                 on
                 the
                 left
                 hand
                 ,
                 sat
                 the
                 Ambassadors
                 of
                 an
                 Arabian
                 Prince
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 been
                 sent
                 to
                 desire
                 the
                 King's
                 Protection
                 against
                 the
                 Turk
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 Poslanick
                 of
                 
                   Muscovy
                   ,
                   Alexei
                   Savinouits
                
                 ;
                 and
                 somewhat
                 lower
                 were
                 placed
                 the
                 King's
                 Musick
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Ambassadors
                 were
                 receiv'd
                 at
                 the
                 entrance
                 of
                 the
                 Hall
                 ,
                 
                 by
                 the
                 Prince
                 
                   Tzani-Chan
                   ,
                   Kurtzi
                   Baschi
                
                 ,
                 of
                 whom
                 we
                 spoke
                 before
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 
                   Aliculi-bek
                   ▪
                   Divanbeki
                
                 ,
                 who
                 took
                 them
                 under
                 the
                 Arms
                 ,
                 one
                 after
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 and
                 brought
                 them
                 to
                 the
                 King.
                 These
                 Conductors
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 led
                 the
                 Ambassadors
                 along
                 ,
                 laid
                 such
                 fast
                 hold
                 on
                 their
                 hands
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 had
                 not
                 the
                 use
                 of
                 them
                 themselves
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 Ceremony
                 is
                 very
                 necessary
                 ,
                 and
                 must
                 now
                 be
                 look'd
                 on
                 as
                 a
                 particular
                 honour
                 done
                 the
                 Ambassadors
                 ,
                 though
                 it
                 be
                 said
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 very
                 probably
                 ,
                 that
                 with
                 the
                 same
                 labour
                 ,
                 they
                 secure
                 the
                 Prince's
                 Life
                 ,
                 against
                 the
                 attempts
                 there
                 might
                 be
                 made
                 against
                 it
                 .
                 But
                 I
                 would
                 not
                 have
                 any
                 to
                 credit
                 what
                 some
                 affirm
                 ,
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 Ceremony
                 hath
                 not
                 been
                 observ'd
                 in
                 Persia
                 but
                 since
                 the
                 Reign
                 of
                 Schach-Abas
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 occasion'd
                 by
                 the
                 design
                 which
                 some
                 Turkish
                 Ambassadors
                 had
                 to
                 kill
                 him
                 .
                 For
                 this
                 custom
                 is
                 also
                 observ'd
                 in
                 the
                 Seignor's
                 Court
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 in
                 Persia
                 ;
                 nay
                 it
                 is
                 my
                 opinion
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 for
                 the
                 same
                 reason
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 King
                 does
                 not
                 give
                 his
                 Hand
                 ,
                 but
                 his
                 Knee
                 to
                 strangers
                 to
                 kiss
                 ,
                 to
                 his
                 own
                 Subjects
                 thinking
                 it
                 enough
                 to
                 present
                 his
                 foot
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Ambassadors
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 came
                 near
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 made
                 a
                 low
                 Reverence
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 civilly
                 answered
                 with
                 a
                 little
                 Inclination
                 of
                 the
                 Head
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 smiling
                 and
                 obliging
                 Countenance
                 .
                 They
                 were
                 immediately
                 led
                 away
                 ,
                 and
                 intreated
                 to
                 sit
                 down
                 ,
                 on
                 low
                 Seats
                 ,
                 which
                 had
                 been
                 plac'd
                 near
                 the
                 Lords
                 of
                 the
                 Councel
                 .
                 The
                 same
                 honour
                 was
                 done
                 to
                 fifteen
                 of
                 the
                 Retinue
                 ,
                 but
                 they
                 were
                 forc'd
                 to
                 sit
                 down
                 a
                 little
                 more
                 on
                 the
                 left
                 hand
                 ,
                 and
                 upon
                 the
                 ground
                 .
                 The
                 ground
                 .
                 The
                 Pages
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 Retinue
                 ,
                 were
                 conducted
                 into
                 the
                 Court
                 ,
                 where
                 they
                 were
                 seated
                 ,
                 near
                 thirteen
                 VVomen-Dancers
                 ,
                 who
                 were
                 very
                 handsome
                 VVomen
                 ,
                 and
                 very
                 richly
                 Cloath'd
                 ,
                 and
                 sate
                 upon
                 Tapistry
                 ,
                 whereof
                 the
                 ground-work
                 was
                 Gold
                 and
                 Silver
                 .
              
               
                 Some
                 of
                 our
                 people
                 were
                 perswaded
                 they
                 were
                 the
                 ordinary
                 Dancing-women
                 belonging
                 to
                 the
                 Court
                 ,
                 and
                 gave
                 that
                 accompt
                 of
                 them
                 in
                 the
                 Relations
                 they
                 have
                 made
                 of
                 their
                 Travells
                 ;
                 but
                 it
                 is
                 certain
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 some
                 of
                 the
                 handsomest
                 Curtezans
                 of
                 the
                 City
                 ,
                 who
                 ,
                 besides
                 the
                 Tribute
                 they
                 yearly
                 pay
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 are
                 oblig'd
                 to
                 come
                 to
                 Court
                 ,
                 to
                 divert
                 the
                 Prince
                 ,
                 when
                 ever
                 he
                 sends
                 for
                 them
                 .
                 VVe
                 were
                 told
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 man
                 might
                 have
                 had
                 his
                 choice
                 of
                 them
                 for
                 a
                 Tumain
                 .
              
               
               
                 The
                 Ambassadors
                 having
                 rested
                 themselves
                 a
                 little
                 ,
                 the
                 King
                 sent
                 the
                 Lord
                 Chamberlain
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 to
                 know
                 the
                 Prince's
                 name
                 ,
                 by
                 whom
                 they
                 were
                 sent
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 occasion
                 of
                 their
                 Embassy
                 .
                 Which
                 message
                 oblig'd
                 them
                 to
                 rise
                 up
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 go
                 near
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 with
                 their
                 Interpreter
                 ,
                 to
                 deliver
                 their
                 Credentials
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 accompany'd
                 with
                 a
                 Complement
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 so
                 much
                 the
                 shorter
                 ,
                 in
                 regard
                 the
                 Persians
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 no
                 Lovers
                 of
                 long
                 Speeches
                 ,
                 would
                 have
                 those
                 that
                 approach
                 their
                 King
                 to
                 do
                 it
                 with
                 respect
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 express
                 that
                 respect
                 by
                 a
                 Discourse
                 of
                 few
                 words
                 .
                 The
                 Chancellor
                 receiv'd
                 the
                 Credentials
                 ,
                 and
                 after
                 the
                 Ambassadors
                 were
                 seated
                 again
                 ,
                 the
                 Wakaenuis
                 ,
                 or
                 Secretary
                 of
                 the
                 Chamber
                 ,
                 came
                 and
                 told
                 them
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Schach
                 would
                 order
                 their
                 Credential
                 letters
                 to
                 be
                 Translated
                 ;
                 that
                 as
                 soon
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 done
                 ,
                 his
                 Majesty
                 would
                 give
                 them
                 a
                 second
                 audience
                 ,
                 for
                 their
                 affairs
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 mean
                 time
                 ,
                 he
                 desir'd
                 them
                 to
                 Divert
                 themselves
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 might
                 be
                 .
                 This
                 done
                 ,
                 the
                 Presents
                 were
                 brought
                 in
                 ,
                 which
                 were
                 carried
                 ,
                 close
                 by
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 into
                 an
                 appartment
                 design'd
                 for
                 the
                 Treasury
                 ,
                 on
                 one
                 side
                 of
                 the
                 Hall
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 entrance
                 of
                 the
                 Palace
                 .
              
               
                 While
                 the
                 Presents
                 were
                 carried
                 in
                 ,
                 the
                 Cloath
                 was
                 laid
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 all
                 the
                 floor
                 of
                 the
                 Hall
                 was
                 cover'd
                 with
                 one
                 piece
                 of
                 Cotton
                 Cloath
                 ,
                 on
                 which
                 were
                 set
                 all
                 sorts
                 of
                 Fruits
                 and
                 Conserves
                 ,
                 all
                 in
                 great
                 Basins
                 of
                 Gold
                 ,
                 
                 whereof
                 there
                 was
                 so
                 great
                 a
                 number
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 was
                 hardly
                 place
                 left
                 for
                 three
                 hundred
                 great
                 Flaggons
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 Metal
                 ,
                 which
                 were
                 dispers'd
                 here
                 and
                 there
                 ,
                 only
                 for
                 Ostentation
                 sake
                 :
                 so
                 that
                 which
                 way
                 soever
                 a
                 man
                 look'd
                 ,
                 there
                 was
                 nothing
                 to
                 be
                 sent
                 but
                 Gold.
                 All
                 the
                 Plate
                 was
                 plain
                 and
                 smooth
                 ,
                 save
                 only
                 the
                 Flaggon
                 and
                 Cup
                 out
                 of
                 which
                 the
                 King
                 himself
                 drunk
                 ,
                 which
                 two
                 pieces
                 the
                 Persians
                 call
                 Surhahi
                 ,
                 and
                 Piali
                 ,
                 which
                 were
                 beset
                 with
                 Rubies
                 and
                 Turqueses
                 .
                 With
                 these
                 conserves
                 ,
                 we
                 had
                 excellent
                 Schiras-wine
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 they
                 gave
                 us
                 the
                 Divertisement
                 of
                 a
                 fellow
                 that
                 shew'd
                 tricks
                 of
                 Legerdemain
                 ,
                 who
                 did
                 beyond
                 any
                 thing
                 I
                 ever
                 saw
                 of
                 that
                 kind
                 before
                 .
                 About
                 an
                 hour
                 after
                 ,
                 the
                 Conserves
                 were
                 taken
                 away
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Meat
                 might
                 be
                 brought
                 in
                 ▪
                 The
                 floor
                 was
                 laid
                 with
                 another
                 Cloath
                 ;
                 which
                 was
                 of
                 a
                 Gold
                 Brocado
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 came
                 in
                 ten
                 men
                 loaden
                 with
                 Meat
                 in
                 great
                 Vessels
                 of
                 Gold
                 ,
                 made
                 like
                 the
                 Milk-pails
                 in
                 France
                 ,
                 which
                 some
                 carried
                 upon
                 their
                 Heads
                 ,
                 some
                 upon
                 a
                 kind
                 of
                 Barrows
                 ,
                 which
                 were
                 also
                 cover'd
                 with
                 plates
                 of
                 Gold.
                 
              
               
                 The
                 Suffretzi
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 the
                 Carver
                 ,
                 having
                 plac'd
                 the
                 Meat
                 ,
                 sate
                 down
                 in
                 the
                 midst
                 of
                 the
                 Table
                 ,
                 or
                 floor
                 of
                 the
                 Hall
                 ,
                 took
                 the
                 Meat
                 out
                 of
                 those
                 Vessels
                 ,
                 and
                 dispos'd
                 it
                 into
                 Dishes
                 ,
                 and
                 sent
                 them
                 ,
                 first
                 to
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 then
                 to
                 the
                 Ambassadors
                 ,
                 and
                 afterwards
                 to
                 the
                 Lords
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 Company
                 .
                 They
                 understand
                 not
                 what
                 it
                 is
                 to
                 entertain
                 with
                 several
                 Courses
                 ,
                 but
                 set
                 down
                 all
                 upon
                 the
                 Table
                 at
                 once
                 ,
                 and
                 think
                 they
                 treat
                 their
                 Guests
                 very
                 well
                 .
                 All
                 the
                 Dishes
                 were
                 fill'd
                 with
                 Rice
                 of
                 all
                 sorts
                 of
                 Colours
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Carver
                 put
                 the
                 Meat
                 upon
                 the
                 Rice
                 ,
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 Mutton
                 ,
                 boyl'd
                 and
                 roasted
                 ,
                 tame
                 and
                 wild
                 Fowl
                 ,
                 Omelets
                 ,
                 Pies
                 ,
                 Spinage
                 ,
                 Sow●-cruds
                 ,
                 &c.
                 insomuch
                 ,
                 that
                 many
                 times
                 ,
                 there
                 was
                 five
                 or
                 six
                 sorts
                 of
                 Meat
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 Dish
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 done
                 by
                 design
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 for
                 their
                 own
                 convenience
                 ;
                 in
                 regard
                 ,
                 that
                 ,
                 not
                 sitting
                 at
                 a
                 Table
                 opposite
                 one
                 to
                 another
                 ,
                 but
                 all
                 of
                 a
                 side
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Monks
                 do
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 one
                 man
                 being
                 not
                 able
                 to
                 reach
                 to
                 several
                 Dishes
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 served
                 several
                 sorts
                 of
                 Meat
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 Dish
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 as
                 we
                 imitated
                 the
                 Monks
                 in
                 our
                 manner
                 of
                 sitting
                 ,
                 
                 so
                 were
                 we
                 as
                 silent
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 at
                 Meals
                 :
                 for
                 there
                 was
                 not
                 a
                 word
                 spoken
                 all
                 the
                 time
                 we
                 were
                 at
                 Meat
                 ;
                 unless
                 it
                 were
                 that
                 the
                 King
                 himself
                 whisper'd
                 twice
                 or
                 thrice
                 to
                 the
                 Chancellor
                 .
                 But
                 there
                 was
                 not
                 that
                 silence
                 observ'd
                 at
                 two
                 or
                 three
                 other
                 Entertainments
                 we
                 had
                 at
                 the
                 Court
                 afterwards
                 :
                 for
                 then
                 ,
                 the
                 King
                 was
                 pleas'd
                 to
                 fall
                 into
                 some
                 discourse
                 with
                 the
                 Ambassadors
                 ,
                 concerning
                 the
                 affairs
                 of
                 Europe
                 ,
                 and
                 particularly
                 concerning
                 the
                 Warrs
                 of
                 Germany
                 .
              
               
                 We
                 had
                 also
                 ,
                 
                 while
                 we
                 were
                 at
                 Dinner
                 ,
                 the
                 Divertisement
                 of
                 their
                 Musick
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Activity
                 of
                 those
                 Curtezans
                 .
                 The
                 Musick
                 consisted
                 of
                 Lutes
                 ,
                 Violins
                 ,
                 Flageolets
                 ,
                 Hawboies
                 ,
                 and
                 Timbrels
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 who
                 play'd
                 upon
                 the
                 Timbrel
                 ,
                 accompany'd
                 with
                 a
                 wretched
                 inharmonious
                 Voice
                 ,
                 which
                 disorder'd
                 the
                 little
                 Consort
                 there
                 was
                 in
                 their
                 pretended
                 Consort
                 .
                 The
                 Dancing
                 of
                 the
                 Women
                 was
                 more
                 regular
                 ,
                 and
                 though
                 it
                 was
                 not
                 consonant
                 to
                 the
                 Musick
                 ,
                 nor
                 the
                 way
                 of
                 Dancing
                 among
                 the
                 Europaeans
                 ,
                 yet
                 was
                 it
                 not
                 undelightfull
                 ,
                 but
                 had
                 its
                 cadences
                 and
                 exactness
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 ours
                 .
              
               
                 While
                 we
                 were
                 at
                 Dinner
                 ,
                 there
                 lay
                 hid
                 ,
                 in
                 a
                 Door
                 which
                 was
                 cover'd
                 by
                 the
                 Hangings
                 ,
                 over
                 against
                 the
                 place
                 where
                 the
                 Ambassadors
                 sat
                 ,
                 a
                 Persian
                 ,
                 who
                 understood
                 the
                 Portuguez
                 and
                 Italian
                 ,
                 to
                 observe
                 their
                 Demeanour
                 ,
                 as
                 also
                 what
                 discourse
                 they
                 might
                 have
                 with
                 their
                 Interter
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 might
                 give
                 an
                 accompt
                 of
                 what
                 they
                 said
                 concerning
                 the
                 fashions
                 and
                 manners
                 of
                 that
                 Court.
                 The
                 relation
                 he
                 gave
                 in
                 to
                 the
                 King
                 of
                 what
                 the
                 Ambassador
                 Brugman
                 had
                 said
                 of
                 the
                 Pictures
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Entertainments
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 manner
                 of
                 Life
                 of
                 the
                 Persians
                 ,
                 prov'd
                 to
                 his
                 disadvantage
                 and
                 Prejudice
                 .
                 Our
                 Interpreter
                 was
                 a
                 Portuguez
                 ,
                 an
                 Augustine
                 Frier
                 ,
                 about
                 forty
                 years
                 of
                 age
                 .
                 His
                 name
                 was
                 Father
                 
                   Ioseph
                   ,
                   of
                   the
                   Rosary
                
                 ,
                 a
                 good
                 natur'd
                 man
                 ,
                 obliging
                 ,
                 and
                 complaisant
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 person
                 that
                 understood
                 himself
                 very
                 well
                 ;
                 inasmuch
                 ,
                 as
                 ,
                 having
                 liv'd
                 four
                 and
                 twenty
                 years
                 in
                 Persia
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 excellently
                 well
                 skill'd
                 in
                 the
                 Language
                 ,
                 and
                 throughly
                 acquainted
                 with
                 the
                 humour
                 and
                 customs
                 of
                 that
                 Nation
                 .
                 In
                 his
                 discourse
                 with
                 the
                 Ambassador
                 Crusius
                 ,
                 he
                 made
                 use
                 of
                 the
                 Latin
                 Tongue
                 ,
                 and
                 spoke
                 Portuguez
                 to
                 the
                 Ambassador
                 Brugman
                 .
              
               
               
                 They
                 sat
                 at
                 Dinner
                 about
                 an
                 hour
                 and
                 a
                 half
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 the
                 Cloath
                 being
                 taken
                 away
                 ,
                 there
                 was
                 warm
                 water
                 brought
                 to
                 wash
                 their
                 hands
                 .
                 Which
                 done
                 ,
                 the
                 Lord
                 Chamberlain
                 cry'd
                 aloud
                 ,
                 
                   Suffre
                   Hakine
                   ,
                   Scahe
                   douletine
                   ,
                   Kasiler
                   Kuwetine
                   ,
                   alla
                   dielum
                
                 ;
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 
                   Make
                   us
                   thankful
                   for
                   this
                   repast
                   ,
                   prosper
                   the
                   King's
                   affairs
                   ,
                   give
                   his
                   Soldiers
                   and
                   Servants
                   courage
                   ;
                   this
                   we
                   pray
                   thee
                   ,
                   O
                   God
                   :
                
                 whereto
                 all
                 the
                 rest
                 answer
                 their
                 
                   Alla
                   ,
                   Alla.
                
                 Grace
                 being
                 thus
                 said
                 ,
                 they
                 rose
                 up
                 ,
                 and
                 went
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 room
                 one
                 after
                 another
                 ,
                 without
                 speaking
                 a
                 word
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 custom
                 of
                 the
                 Country
                 .
                 Our
                 Mehemander
                 came
                 also
                 to
                 tell
                 us
                 that
                 we
                 might
                 withdraw
                 when
                 we
                 pleas'd
                 ;
                 as
                 we
                 immediately
                 did
                 ,
                 making
                 a
                 low
                 Reverence
                 to
                 the
                 King.
                 
              
               
                 After
                 this
                 first
                 audience
                 ,
                 we
                 were
                 permitted
                 to
                 receive
                 the
                 Visits
                 of
                 all
                 other
                 Nations
                 ,
                 who
                 have
                 any
                 Commerce
                 at
                 Ispahan
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 
                   French
                   ,
                   Spaniards
                   ,
                   Italians
                   ,
                   English
                
                 and
                 Dutch.
                 They
                 came
                 often
                 to
                 see
                 us
                 ,
                 and
                 contributed
                 much
                 to
                 our
                 Divertisement
                 ,
                 during
                 the
                 aboad
                 we
                 made
                 in
                 that
                 City
                 ,
                 The
                 English
                 were
                 the
                 first
                 that
                 gave
                 us
                 a
                 Visit.
                 Their
                 Factor
                 ,
                 whose
                 name
                 was
                 
                   Francis
                   Honywood
                
                 ,
                 came
                 to
                 our
                 Quarters
                 the
                 18
                 of
                 August
                 ,
                 accompany'd
                 by
                 a
                 considerable
                 number
                 of
                 Merchants
                 ,
                 who
                 ,
                 to
                 express
                 the
                 affection
                 they
                 bore
                 us
                 ,
                 had
                 all
                 put
                 themselves
                 into
                 the
                 German
                 fashion
                 ,
                 though
                 otherwise
                 they
                 went
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 mode
                 of
                 their
                 own
                 Country
                 .
                 The
                 Factor
                 was
                 an
                 excellent
                 good
                 natur'd
                 man
                 ,
                 and
                 excessively
                 civil
                 .
                 He
                 immediately
                 made
                 proffers
                 of
                 his
                 service
                 to
                 us
                 ,
                 and
                 afterwards
                 made
                 them
                 good
                 upon
                 all
                 occasions
                 ,
                 and
                 kept
                 us
                 company
                 most
                 part
                 of
                 that
                 day
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 22.
                 
                 The
                 King
                 sent
                 the
                 Ambassadors
                 a
                 Present
                 of
                 Fruits
                 ,
                 as
                 Melons
                 ,
                 Apples
                 ,
                 Pears
                 ,
                 Grapes
                 ,
                 Quinces
                 ;
                 and
                 others
                 ,
                 and
                 ,
                 along
                 with
                 it
                 ,
                 thirty
                 great
                 Flaggos
                 of
                 most
                 excellent
                 Schiras-Wine
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 24.
                 the
                 Ambassadors
                 had
                 their
                 first
                 private
                 audience
                 ,
                 
                 concerning
                 their
                 Negotiation
                 ,
                 at
                 which
                 was
                 the
                 King
                 himself
                 in
                 Person
                 ,
                 attended
                 by
                 the
                 Chancellor
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 great
                 number
                 of
                 the
                 Lords
                 of
                 the
                 Councel
                 .
                 This
                 conference
                 was
                 not
                 had
                 in
                 the
                 Divan-Chane
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 another
                 apartment
                 ,
                 into
                 which
                 we
                 were
                 brought
                 ,
                 through
                 a
                 spacious
                 Gallery
                 ,
                 and
                 afterwards
                 through
                 a
                 fair
                 Garden
                 ,
                 where
                 those
                 of
                 our
                 Retinue
                 found
                 their
                 Divertisement
                 ▪
                 while
                 the
                 Ambassadors
                 ,
                 with
                 their
                 Interpreter
                 ,
                 were
                 employ'd
                 about
                 their
                 affairs
                 .
                 The
                 King
                 had
                 the
                 patience
                 to
                 stay
                 there
                 two
                 hours
                 and
                 better
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 we
                 came
                 out
                 thence
                 ,
                 Dinner
                 was
                 going
                 in
                 ,
                 whereto
                 all
                 the
                 Company
                 was
                 invited
                 ,
                 all
                 being
                 placed
                 ,
                 and
                 treated
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 manner
                 as
                 we
                 had
                 been
                 before
                 .
              
               
                 Aug.
                 the
                 28.
                 
                 the
                 Augustine
                 Friers
                 came
                 to
                 intreat
                 the
                 Ambassadors
                 to
                 honour
                 them
                 with
                 their
                 Presence
                 the
                 next
                 day
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 Celebration
                 of
                 the
                 Festival
                 of
                 their
                 Patron
                 St.
                 Augustine
                 .
                 They
                 desired
                 the
                 same
                 favour
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Muscovian
                   Pos●anick
                   ,
                   Alexei
                   Savinouits
                   ,
                   ,
                
                 as
                 also
                 of
                 an
                 Armenian
                 Bishop
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 English
                 Merchants
                 ,
                 who
                 ,
                 though
                 of
                 a
                 different
                 Religion
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 in
                 Europe
                 they
                 would
                 have
                 made
                 some
                 difficulty
                 to
                 be
                 present
                 at
                 the
                 Ceremonies
                 of
                 the
                 Roman-Catholick
                 Church
                 ,
                 live
                 like
                 Brethren
                 and
                 true
                 Christians
                 ,
                 among
                 their
                 common
                 Enemies
                 .
              
               
                 There
                 were
                 in
                 the
                 Monastery
                 in
                 all
                 ,
                 but
                 six
                 
                   Spanish
                   Monks
                
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 they
                 had
                 built
                 a
                 very
                 vast
                 Structure
                 ,
                 with
                 a
                 very
                 fair
                 Church
                 belonging
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 which
                 had
                 two
                 Steeples
                 ,
                 but
                 somewhat
                 low
                 ,
                 a
                 stately
                 Cloister
                 ,
                 several
                 Cells
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 large
                 Garden
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Ambassadors
                 went
                 thither
                 on
                 Horseback
                 ,
                 in
                 regard
                 that
                 ,
                 though
                 the
                 Monastery
                 were
                 within
                 the
                 City
                 ,
                 yet
                 was
                 it
                 above
                 a
                 League
                 from
                 our
                 quarters
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 Religious
                 men
                 ,
                 who
                 receiv'd
                 them
                 at
                 the
                 entrance
                 of
                 the
                 Monastery
                 ,
                 conducted
                 them
                 straight
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 adorn'd
                 with
                 abundance
                 of
                 Pictures
                 ,
                 and
                 Gilt
                 in
                 several
                 places
                 .
                 They
                 presently
                 began
                 Mass
                 ,
                 during
                 which
                 we
                 had
                 pretty
                 good
                 Musick
                 ,
                 for
                 one
                 of
                 their
                 Monks
                 had
                 some
                 skill
                 upon
                 the
                 Organ
                 ,
                 and
                 our
                 Musicians
                 had
                 brought
                 thither
                 their
                 Lutes
                 and
                 Violins
                 .
                 After
                 Mass
                 ,
                 we
                 were
                 carried
                 into
                 the
                 Garden
                 ,
                 near
                 a
                 Fountain
                 ,
                 and
                 under
                 the
                 shade
                 of
                 a
                 Tree
                 ,
                 the
                 branches
                 whereof
                 were
                 so
                 full
                 of
                 Leaves
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 woven
                 one
                 within
                 another
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 compass'd
                 the
                 Fountain
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 several
                 places
                 reaching
                 down
                 to
                 the
                 ground
                 ,
                 they
                 made
                 convenient
                 seats
                 .
                 The
                 Clock
                 striking
                 twelve
                 ,
                 
                 we
                 were
                 brought
                 into
                 a
                 fair
                 Hall
                 ,
                 where
                 we
                 were
                 feared
                 at
                 three
                 several
                 Tables
                 ,
                 which
                 were
                 plac'd
                 all
                 along
                 the
                 Walls
                 ,
                 after
                 the
                 same
                 manner
                 as
                 may
                 be
                 seen
                 in
                 the
                 Monasteries
                 of
                 Religious
                 men
                 in
                 Europe
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Tables
                 were
                 cover'd
                 with
                 all
                 sorts
                 of
                 Fruits
                 ,
                 in
                 dishes
                 of
                 Porcelane
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Cloath
                 was
                 all
                 strew'd
                 with
                 Flowers
                 .
                 Every
                 one
                 had
                 his
                 dish
                 of
                 Meat
                 by
                 himself
                 ,
                 plenty
                 of
                 all
                 things
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 very
                 well
                 dress'd
                 ,
                 yet
                 not
                 without
                 some
                 respect
                 to
                 frugality
                 .
                 After
                 Dinner
                 ,
                 which
                 lasted
                 not
                 so
                 long
                 as
                 we
                 had
                 been
                 at
                 the
                 entertainments
                 of
                 the
                 Persians
                 ,
                 or
                 those
                 we
                 were
                 invited
                 to
                 by
                 some
                 forein
                 Merchants
                 ,
                 we
                 return'd
                 into
                 the
                 Garden
                 ,
                 where
                 we
                 pass'd
                 away
                 the
                 remainder
                 of
                 the
                 day
                 ,
                 under
                 the
                 shade
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 Tree
                 .
              
               
                 VVith
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 September
                 ,
                 
                 we
                 began
                 to
                 be
                 sensible
                 of
                 a
                 change
                 of
                 the
                 weather
                 ▪
                 The
                 great
                 heats
                 were
                 so
                 much
                 abated
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Nights
                 began
                 to
                 be
                 tedious
                 and
                 troublesome
                 ,
                 
                 especially
                 to
                 those
                 who
                 had
                 not
                 been
                 carefull
                 to
                 provide
                 themselves
                 good
                 Coverlets
                 .
              
               
                 About
                 this
                 time
                 Seferas-beg
                 ,
                 Governour
                 of
                 Armenia
                 ,
                 accompany'd
                 by
                 his
                 two
                 Brothers
                 ,
                 came
                 to
                 see
                 the
                 Ambassadors
                 ,
                 with
                 a
                 design
                 to
                 make
                 acquaintance
                 ,
                 and
                 contract
                 Friendship
                 
                 with
                 them
                 .
                 They
                 were
                 all
                 three
                 persons
                 of
                 an
                 excellent
                 good
                 disposition
                 ,
                 free
                 in
                 their
                 Conversation
                 and
                 Civil
                 ,
                 which
                 gain'd
                 so
                 much
                 upon
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 the
                 Ambassador
                 Brugman
                 ,
                 who
                 lov'd
                 people
                 of
                 that
                 Kidney
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 himself
                 of
                 a
                 free
                 Humour
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 presented
                 the
                 two
                 Elder
                 ,
                 each
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 with
                 a
                 handsome
                 Fowling-piece
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 younger
                 with
                 a
                 Case
                 of
                 Pistols
                 .
                 They
                 took
                 those
                 Presents
                 so
                 kindly
                 ,
                 that
                 ,
                 to
                 express
                 their
                 gratitude
                 ,
                 they
                 resolv'd
                 to
                 make
                 an
                 Entertainment
                 for
                 the
                 Ambassadors
                 ,
                 for
                 which
                 they
                 appointed
                 the
                 18
                 of
                 September
                 ,
                 and
                 entreated
                 them
                 to
                 bring
                 all
                 their
                 Retinue
                 along
                 with
                 them
                 .
                 They
                 sent
                 us
                 Horses
                 to
                 bring
                 us
                 ,
                 and
                 some
                 of
                 the
                 Armenian
                 Merchants
                 to
                 accompany
                 us
                 .
              
               
                 We
                 brought
                 along
                 with
                 us
                 two
                 Portuguez
                 Monks
                 ,
                 the
                 Prior
                 of
                 the
                 Augustines
                 ,
                 and
                 our
                 ordinary
                 Interpreter
                 .
                 Seferas-beg
                 receiv'd
                 the
                 Ambassadors
                 at
                 the
                 entrance
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Suburbs
                 called
                 Tzulfa
                 ,
                 where
                 he
                 had
                 the
                 service
                 said
                 by
                 the
                 Patriarch
                 of
                 the
                 place
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 about
                 him
                 a
                 Cope
                 of
                 Cloath
                 of
                 Silver
                 ,
                 with
                 flowers
                 of
                 Gold
                 ,
                 beset
                 with
                 great
                 Pearls
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 Mitre
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 Stuff
                 ,
                 cover'd
                 all
                 over
                 with
                 round
                 Pearls
                 .
                 The
                 Body
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 was
                 adorn'd
                 with
                 several
                 large
                 Pictures
                 ,
                 the
                 floor
                 was
                 cover'd
                 with
                 the
                 Tapistry
                 of
                 the
                 Country
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 had
                 placed
                 benches
                 all
                 along
                 the
                 walls
                 for
                 our
                 more
                 convenient
                 sitting
                 .
                 They
                 had
                 also
                 a
                 kind
                 of
                 wretched
                 Musick
                 .
                 Having
                 done
                 our
                 Devotions
                 ,
                 we
                 got
                 on
                 horse-back
                 again
                 to
                 goe
                 to
                 the
                 place
                 where
                 the
                 entertainment
                 was
                 prepared
                 for
                 us
                 .
                 Seferas-beg
                 ,
                 having
                 receiv'd
                 the
                 Ambassadors
                 with
                 much
                 respect
                 ,
                 and
                 done
                 his
                 civilities
                 to
                 the
                 chiefest
                 of
                 the
                 Retinue
                 ,
                 conducted
                 them
                 ,
                 through
                 a
                 spacious
                 arched
                 Gallery
                 ,
                 into
                 a
                 great
                 Garden
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 end
                 whereof
                 we
                 found
                 an
                 open
                 hall
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 fashion
                 of
                 the
                 Country
                 ,
                 where
                 we
                 were
                 intreated
                 to
                 sit
                 down
                 on
                 the
                 ground
                 .
                 The
                 Cloath
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 of
                 Gold
                 and
                 Silver
                 Brocado
                 ,
                 was
                 cover'd
                 with
                 all
                 sorts
                 of
                 Fruits
                 and
                 Conserves
                 ,
                 and
                 we
                 drank
                 of
                 a
                 certain
                 prepar'd
                 water
                 ,
                 much
                 like
                 
                   Ros
                   Solis
                
                 ,
                 but
                 incomparably
                 more
                 delicate
                 ,
                 and
                 more
                 precious
                 .
                 Having
                 taken
                 away
                 the
                 Fruits
                 ,
                 they
                 laid
                 an
                 Indian
                 Cotton
                 cloath
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Meat
                 was
                 brought
                 up
                 ,
                 in
                 silver
                 Dishes
                 .
                 It
                 was
                 excellently
                 well
                 dress'd
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Persian
                 way
                 of
                 dressing
                 ,
                 with
                 this
                 difference
                 only
                 ,
                 that
                 at
                 this
                 entertainment
                 there
                 was
                 brought
                 in
                 Pork
                 ,
                 and
                 some
                 other
                 sorts
                 of
                 flesh
                 ,
                 for
                 which
                 the
                 Persians
                 have
                 an
                 aversion
                 .
                 We
                 had
                 hardly
                 eaten
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 allay'd
                 our
                 first
                 hunger
                 ,
                 ere
                 we
                 were
                 forc'd
                 to
                 rise
                 from
                 the
                 Table
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 conducted
                 through
                 a
                 very
                 noble
                 apartment
                 ,
                 into
                 another
                 hall
                 ,
                 which
                 look'd
                 into
                 the
                 Garden
                 .
                 It
                 was
                 arched
                 all
                 about
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 were
                 on
                 the
                 Walls
                 certain
                 Pictures
                 representing
                 the
                 Women
                 of
                 most
                 Nations
                 in
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 dress'd
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 mode
                 of
                 their
                 several
                 Countries
                 .
                 The
                 floor
                 was
                 cover'd
                 with
                 rich
                 Tapistry
                 ,
                 on
                 which
                 were
                 laid
                 Cushions
                 of
                 flower'd
                 Satin
                 ,
                 the
                 ground-work
                 thereof
                 Gold
                 and
                 Silver
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 midst
                 of
                 the
                 hall
                 ,
                 there
                 was
                 a
                 Fountain
                 ,
                 the
                 Basin
                 whereof
                 was
                 of
                 white
                 Marble
                 ;
                 the
                 water
                 was
                 cover'd
                 with
                 Flowers
                 ;
                 and
                 it
                 was
                 beset
                 all
                 about
                 with
                 Flaggons
                 ,
                 and
                 Bottles
                 of
                 Wine
                 .
              
               
                 We
                 were
                 invited
                 to
                 sit
                 down
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 eat
                 of
                 the
                 Fruit
                 and
                 Conserves
                 ,
                 which
                 were
                 brought
                 in
                 ,
                 during
                 which
                 we
                 had
                 the
                 Divertisement
                 of
                 Musick
                 and
                 Dancing
                 .
                 And
                 as
                 a
                 further
                 honour
                 to
                 us
                 ,
                 
                 the
                 Patriarch
                 was
                 sent
                 for
                 ,
                 who
                 came
                 in
                 immediately
                 ,
                 having
                 about
                 him
                 a
                 Cassock
                 of
                 water'd
                 Chamlet
                 of
                 a
                 Violet
                 Colour
                 ,
                 and
                 attended
                 by
                 two
                 Priests
                 clad
                 in
                 black
                 ,
                 with
                 Caps
                 on
                 their
                 Heads
                 .
                 He
                 was
                 no
                 ill
                 Company
                 :
                 but
                 the
                 second
                 of
                 the
                 two
                 Brethren
                 ,
                 whose
                 name
                 was
                 Elias-beg
                 ,
                 made
                 the
                 best
                 sport
                 of
                 any
                 in
                 the
                 company
                 .
                 For
                 ,
                 to
                 heighten
                 the
                 Divertisement
                 of
                 the
                 Ambassadors
                 ,
                 he
                 would
                 needs
                 play
                 on
                 the
                 Tamera
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 an
                 Instrument
                 used
                 by
                 the
                 Persians
                 instead
                 of
                 the
                 Late
                 :
                 and
                 then
                 he
                 call'd
                 for
                 seven
                 Porcelane
                 Cups
                 ,
                 
                 full
                 of
                 water
                 ,
                 and
                 striking
                 them
                 with
                 two
                 little
                 sticks
                 ,
                 he
                 accorded
                 them
                 with
                 the
                 Lute
                 .
                 While
                 we
                 were
                 hearkning
                 to
                 this
                 Musick
                 ,
                 Seferas-beg
                 told
                 us
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 would
                 give
                 us
                 a
                 kind
                 of
                 Musick
                 ,
                 which
                 should
                 be
                 as
                 delightful
                 as
                 the
                 other
                 ;
                 and
                 thereupon
                 rising
                 up
                 ,
                 he
                 ordered
                 to
                 be
                 brought
                 him
                 ,
                 by
                 two
                 Pages
                 ,
                 in
                 two
                 great
                 wooden
                 Dishes
                 ,
                 several
                 Chrystal
                 Glasses
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 distributed
                 among
                 the
                 Company
                 ,
                 to
                 whom
                 he
                 began
                 the
                 King
                 of
                 Persia's
                 health
                 .
                 The
                 whole
                 day
                 was
                 spent
                 in
                 these
                 divertisements
                 ,
                 
                 till
                 that
                 the
                 Ambassadors
                 perceiving
                 night
                 approach
                 ,
                 took
                 leave
                 of
                 their
                 Hosts
                 ;
                 but
                 these
                 ,
                 pretending
                 to
                 conduct
                 us
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 house
                 ,
                 brought
                 us
                 to
                 the
                 other
                 side
                 of
                 the
                 Garden
                 ,
                 into
                 a
                 Gallery
                 ,
                 where
                 we
                 found
                 the
                 Cloath
                 laid
                 ,
                 and
                 cover'd
                 with
                 all
                 sorts
                 of
                 Meat
                 ,
                 Flesh
                 ,
                 Fish
                 ,
                 Pies
                 ,
                 Fruits
                 and
                 Conserves
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 Collation
                 .
                 We
                 sat
                 down
                 again
                 ,
                 but
                 it
                 was
                 only
                 out
                 of
                 compliance
                 ,
                 for
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 imagin'd
                 we
                 could
                 have
                 eaten
                 ought
                 .
                 Nor
                 indeed
                 can
                 I
                 believe
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 by
                 whom
                 we
                 were
                 entertain'd
                 had
                 any
                 other
                 design
                 therein
                 than
                 to
                 shew
                 his
                 Magnificence
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Gallantry
                 and
                 Freedome
                 of
                 his
                 Nature
                 ,
                 especially
                 in
                 his
                 Conversion
                 of
                 the
                 darkest
                 Night
                 to
                 bright
                 Day
                 .
                 The
                 Hall
                 was
                 all
                 full
                 of
                 Lamps
                 ,
                 which
                 hung
                 by
                 a
                 string
                 fasten'd
                 to
                 the
                 Roof
                 ,
                 there
                 being
                 so
                 great
                 a
                 number
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 those
                 so
                 near
                 one
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 that
                 their
                 Lights
                 were
                 so
                 confounded
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 they
                 made
                 but
                 one
                 .
                 There
                 was
                 also
                 in
                 the
                 Garden
                 ,
                 a
                 great
                 number
                 of
                 Torches
                 and
                 Candles
                 ,
                 which
                 wrought
                 the
                 same
                 effect
                 there
                 .
              
               
                 Having
                 ,
                 with
                 much
                 ado
                 and
                 many
                 Complements
                 ,
                 taken
                 our
                 leave
                 ,
                 we
                 could
                 not
                 by
                 any
                 means
                 put
                 off
                 the
                 second
                 Brother
                 out
                 of
                 a
                 humour
                 had
                 taken
                 him
                 to
                 accompany
                 us
                 to
                 our
                 Lodgings
                 ,
                 where
                 he
                 made
                 a
                 shift
                 to
                 get
                 perfectly
                 drunk
                 ,
                 with
                 Aquavitae
                 and
                 
                   Ros
                   Solis
                
                 .
                 And
                 thus
                 we
                 concluded
                 that
                 day
                 ,
                 which
                 I
                 confess
                 was
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 most
                 pleasant
                 we
                 had
                 had
                 in
                 all
                 our
                 Travels
                 ,
                 having
                 been
                 better
                 treated
                 ,
                 than
                 we
                 had
                 been
                 by
                 the
                 King
                 himself
                 .
              
               
               
                 The
                 19.
                 
                 The
                 Ambassadors
                 had
                 their
                 second
                 private
                 audience
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 King
                 gave
                 them
                 in
                 another
                 apartment
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 a
                 Garden
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 lasted
                 not
                 above
                 half
                 an
                 hour
                 ;
                 in
                 regard
                 the
                 Council
                 took
                 time
                 to
                 consider
                 of
                 the
                 Memorials
                 they
                 receiv'd
                 in
                 writing
                 from
                 them
                 .
                 
                 It
                 is
                 ordinary
                 to
                 stay
                 and
                 Dine
                 at
                 the
                 Court
                 after
                 the
                 Conferences
                 ;
                 therefore
                 I
                 shall
                 forbear
                 repeating
                 the
                 Circumstances
                 ,
                 unless
                 something
                 in
                 particular
                 oblige
                 me
                 thereto
                 :
                 as
                 it
                 happen'd
                 this
                 day
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 the
                 King
                 having
                 heard
                 that
                 the
                 Ambassadors
                 had
                 Musicians
                 in
                 their
                 Retinue
                 ,
                 he
                 sent
                 them
                 word
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 would
                 gladly
                 hear
                 their
                 Musick
                 .
                 It
                 consisted
                 of
                 a
                 base
                 Viol
                 ,
                 a
                 Tenor
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 Violin
                 ,
                 which
                 play'd
                 about
                 half
                 an
                 hour
                 ,
                 till
                 the
                 King
                 sent
                 us
                 word
                 ,
                 that
                 that
                 Musick
                 was
                 not
                 ill
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 he
                 thought
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 Country
                 as
                 good
                 as
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 25.
                 of
                 September
                 ,
                 
                 the
                 English
                 made
                 an
                 entertainment
                 for
                 the
                 Ambassadors
                 and
                 all
                 their
                 Retinue
                 ,
                 which
                 ,
                 in
                 Magnificence
                 ,
                 surpass'd
                 all
                 the
                 rest
                 .
                 Their
                 House
                 or
                 Lodge
                 ,
                 was
                 in
                 the
                 Basar
                 ,
                 near
                 the
                 Maidan
                 .
                 The
                 Structure
                 was
                 of
                 great
                 extent
                 ,
                 divided
                 into
                 several
                 appartments
                 ,
                 and
                 had
                 a
                 very
                 fair
                 Garden
                 .
                 We
                 were
                 at
                 first
                 brought
                 into
                 a
                 Gallery
                 ,
                 where
                 we
                 found
                 Fruits
                 and
                 Conserves
                 laid
                 upon
                 the
                 floor
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 cover'd
                 with
                 Tapistry
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 custom
                 of
                 the
                 Country
                 ;
                 and
                 having
                 done
                 there
                 ,
                 we
                 pass'd
                 into
                 a
                 great
                 Hall
                 ,
                 where
                 we
                 found
                 the
                 Table
                 furnish'd
                 and
                 serv'd
                 after
                 the
                 English
                 fashion
                 .
              
               
                 They
                 forgot
                 not
                 to
                 drink
                 the
                 healths
                 of
                 most
                 of
                 the
                 Kings
                 and
                 Princes
                 of
                 Europe
                 ,
                 and
                 we
                 had
                 the
                 Divertisement
                 of
                 Musick
                 upon
                 the
                 Virginals
                 .
                 After
                 Dinner
                 ,
                 we
                 were
                 brought
                 into
                 an
                 open
                 Hall
                 ,
                 which
                 look'd
                 into
                 the
                 Garden
                 ,
                 where
                 we
                 found
                 a
                 Collation
                 of
                 Conserves
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 best
                 Wine
                 the
                 Countrey
                 could
                 afford
                 ,
                 And
                 whereas
                 we
                 had
                 often
                 seen
                 the
                 Dancing-women
                 of
                 the
                 Country
                 ,
                 
                 they
                 sent
                 for
                 some
                 Indian
                 Women
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 profession
                 .
                 There
                 were
                 brought
                 six
                 young
                 Women
                 ,
                 whereof
                 some
                 had
                 their
                 Husbands
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 who
                 also
                 either
                 Danc'd
                 or
                 Play'd
                 upon
                 Violins
                 ;
                 some
                 came
                 in
                 alone
                 .
                 They
                 were
                 all
                 somewhat
                 of
                 an
                 Olive-colour
                 ,
                 but
                 had
                 excellent
                 good
                 Features
                 ,
                 
                 a
                 delicate
                 smooth
                 Skin
                 ,
                 and
                 very
                 handsome
                 Bodies
                 .
                 They
                 had
                 about
                 their
                 Necks
                 much
                 Gold
                 and
                 Pearls
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 their
                 Ears
                 Pendants
                 of
                 Gold
                 or
                 Silver
                 ,
                 glittering
                 with
                 Jewels
                 and
                 Spangles
                 .
              
               
                 Some
                 of
                 them
                 had
                 Bracelets
                 of
                 Pearl
                 ,
                 others
                 of
                 Silver
                 ,
                 but
                 they
                 had
                 all
                 Rings
                 on
                 their
                 Fingers
                 ,
                 and
                 among
                 the
                 rest
                 ,
                 they
                 had
                 upon
                 the
                 Thumb
                 ,
                 upon
                 which
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 place
                 where
                 the
                 Stone
                 should
                 be
                 ,
                 there
                 was
                 a
                 piece
                 of
                 Steel
                 ,
                 about
                 the
                 bigness
                 of
                 a
                 Crown-piece
                 of
                 Silver
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 well
                 polish'd
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 serv'd
                 them
                 for
                 a
                 Looking-glass
                 .
                 They
                 were
                 Cloath'd
                 after
                 a
                 particular
                 manner
                 ,
                 
                 having
                 on
                 a
                 kind
                 of
                 Stuff
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 so
                 thin
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 was
                 not
                 any
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Body
                 but
                 might
                 be
                 seen
                 by
                 the
                 Company
                 ,
                 save
                 only
                 what
                 was
                 hidden
                 by
                 the
                 Drawers
                 which
                 they
                 wore
                 under
                 their
                 Petticoats
                 .
                 Some
                 wore
                 Caps
                 on
                 their
                 Heads
                 ,
                 others
                 had
                 them
                 dress'd
                 in
                 Tiffany
                 ,
                 and
                 some
                 had
                 silk
                 Skarfs
                 ,
                 wrought
                 with
                 Gold
                 and
                 Silver
                 ,
                 which
                 crossing
                 their
                 shoulders
                 reach'd
                 down
                 to
                 the
                 ground
                 .
                 Some
                 were
                 bare-foot
                 ,
                 others
                 were
                 shod
                 after
                 a
                 very
                 strange
                 manner
                 .
                 They
                 had
                 above
                 the
                 instap
                 of
                 the
                 foot
                 a
                 string
                 ty'd
                 ,
                 with
                 little
                 Bells
                 fastened
                 thereto
                 ,
                 whereby
                 they
                 discover'd
                 the
                 exactness
                 of
                 their
                 Cadence
                 ,
                 and
                 sometimes
                 corrected
                 the
                 Musick
                 it self
                 ;
                 as
                 they
                 did
                 also
                 by
                 the
                 Tzarpanes
                 ,
                 or
                 Castagnetts
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 had
                 in
                 their
                 hands
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 managing
                 whereof
                 they
                 were
                 very
                 expert
                 .
                 Their
                 Musick
                 consisted
                 of
                 Timbrels
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Indian
                 way
                 of
                 Playing
                 on
                 them
                 ,
                 Tabors
                 ,
                 and
                 Pipes
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Indian
                 Timbrels
                 are
                 two
                 foot
                 long
                 ,
                 but
                 broader
                 in
                 the
                 middle
                 than
                 at
                 the
                 extremities
                 ,
                 much
                 after
                 the
                 fashion
                 of
                 our
                 Barrels
                 .
                 They
                 hang
                 them
                 about
                 their
                 Necks
                 ,
                 and
                 play
                 on
                 them
                 with
                 their
                 fingers
                 .
                 The
                 postures
                 of
                 these
                 Indian
                 VVomen
                 in
                 their
                 Dancing
                 are
                 admirable
                 .
                 Their
                 hands
                 and
                 feet
                 are
                 alwayes
                 in
                 action
                 ,
                 as
                 is
                 also
                 their
                 whole
                 Body
                 :
                 and
                 many
                 times
                 ,
                 they
                 address
                 themselves
                 to
                 some
                 particular
                 person
                 of
                 the
                 Company
                 ,
                 either
                 by
                 an
                 inclination
                 of
                 the
                 Body
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 get
                 the
                 little
                 Present
                 they
                 expect
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 very
                 handsomely
                 beg
                 ,
                 either
                 by
                 stretching
                 out
                 their
                 hands
                 ,
                 yet
                 so
                 as
                 that
                 it
                 seems
                 to
                 be
                 done
                 without
                 any
                 affectation
                 ,
                 but
                 as
                 a
                 necessary
                 consequence
                 of
                 the
                 Dance
                 .
                 They
                 are
                 much
                 more
                 pleasant
                 in
                 their
                 Conversation
                 than
                 the
                 Women
                 of
                 the
                 Countrey
                 .
                 All
                 these
                 Dancing-women
                 are
                 common
                 prostitutes
                 ,
                 and
                 very
                 free
                 to
                 shew
                 all
                 their
                 postures
                 for
                 money
                 ,
                 nay
                 to
                 do
                 beyond
                 what
                 might
                 be
                 expected
                 from
                 them
                 .
                 It
                 was
                 far-night
                 ere
                 we
                 got
                 away
                 ,
                 which
                 oblig'd
                 the
                 English
                 to
                 bring
                 us
                 home
                 to
                 our
                 Lodgings
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 French
                 Merchants
                 made
                 also
                 an
                 entertainment
                 for
                 the
                 principal
                 persons
                 of
                 our
                 Retinue
                 ,
                 and
                 treated
                 them
                 ,
                 with
                 some
                 of
                 the
                 English
                 Merchants
                 ,
                 at
                 a
                 Caravansera
                 ,
                 very
                 handsomely
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 first
                 of
                 October
                 ,
                 
                 the
                 Ambassadors
                 made
                 a
                 great
                 Feast
                 ,
                 whereto
                 were
                 invited
                 the
                 Muscovian
                 Ambassador
                 ,
                 
                 the
                 Governour
                 of
                 Armenia
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 two
                 Brothers
                 ,
                 the
                 chiefest
                 of
                 the
                 English
                 and
                 French
                 Merchants
                 ,
                 the
                 Spanish
                 Monks
                 of
                 the
                 order
                 of
                 St.
                 Augustine
                 ,
                 and
                 some
                 Italian
                 Carmelites
                 .
                 They
                 treated
                 them
                 after
                 the
                 German
                 way
                 ,
                 with
                 three
                 several
                 Courses
                 ,
                 each
                 consisting
                 of
                 forty
                 Dishes
                 .
                 The
                 Musick
                 consisted
                 of
                 Violins
                 ,
                 Trumpets
                 ,
                 and
                 Timbrels
                 ,
                 which
                 made
                 a
                 goodly
                 Noise
                 ,
                 as
                 did
                 also
                 our
                 Cannon
                 ,
                 when
                 any
                 Prince's
                 health
                 was
                 drunk
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Prince
                 of
                 Armenia
                 ,
                 was
                 taken
                 ,
                 above
                 all
                 things
                 ,
                 with
                 certain
                 services
                 of
                 Paste
                 and
                 Sugar
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 German
                 fashion
                 ,
                 which
                 were
                 brought
                 to
                 the
                 Table
                 ,
                 rather
                 to
                 divert
                 the
                 Eye
                 ,
                 than
                 to
                 sharpen
                 the
                 Appetite
                 :
                 and
                 thought
                 them
                 so
                 good
                 ,
                 that
                 having
                 spoken
                 of
                 them
                 at
                 
                 Court
                 ,
                 the
                 King
                 would
                 needs
                 see
                 some
                 .
                 Whence
                 it
                 came
                 that
                 the
                 Ambassadors
                 ordered
                 some
                 of
                 them
                 to
                 be
                 made
                 by
                 our
                 Cook
                 ;
                 as
                 also
                 some
                 Florentines
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 pieces
                 of
                 Pastry
                 of
                 that
                 kind
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 took
                 very
                 kindly
                 ,
                 and
                 presented
                 them
                 to
                 some
                 Ladies
                 about
                 the
                 Court
                 ,
                 who
                 thought
                 them
                 excellent
                 good
                 Meat
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 the
                 afternoon
                 they
                 had
                 the
                 Divertisement
                 of
                 seeing
                 some
                 run
                 at
                 the
                 Ring
                 ,
                 
                 at
                 which
                 M.
                 Mandelslo
                 got
                 the
                 prize
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 a
                 great
                 Silver
                 Goblet
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Ambassador
                 Brugman
                 did
                 the
                 best
                 next
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 got
                 a
                 drinking
                 Cup
                 Vermilion
                 gilt
                 .
                 Every
                 time
                 any
                 one
                 put
                 into
                 the
                 Ring
                 ,
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 Brass
                 pieces
                 was
                 fired
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 next
                 day
                 the
                 Prior
                 of
                 the
                 Augustines
                 came
                 to
                 the
                 Secretary
                 of
                 the
                 Embassy
                 ,
                 
                 to
                 complain
                 to
                 him
                 of
                 the
                 debauch'd
                 Lives
                 of
                 some
                 of
                 our
                 Retinue
                 ,
                 nay
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 chiefest
                 among
                 us
                 ,
                 naming
                 particularly
                 the
                 Ambassador
                 Brugman
                 ,
                 and
                 discover'd
                 that
                 there
                 were
                 some
                 among
                 us
                 ,
                 who
                 ,
                 after
                 the
                 example
                 of
                 the
                 Armenians
                 ,
                 had
                 married
                 Women
                 of
                 the
                 Country
                 .
                 He
                 told
                 him
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 had
                 conceived
                 a
                 great
                 joy
                 and
                 comfort
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 first
                 news
                 of
                 our
                 Embassy's
                 coming
                 thither
                 ,
                 out
                 of
                 a
                 hope
                 ,
                 that
                 our
                 Lives
                 would
                 be
                 an
                 example
                 to
                 the
                 Christians
                 of
                 the
                 Country
                 ,
                 who
                 living
                 among
                 Mahumetans
                 ,
                 were
                 apt
                 to
                 fall
                 into
                 their
                 vices
                 and
                 filthiness
                 ;
                 but
                 that
                 ,
                 to
                 his
                 great
                 regret
                 ,
                 he
                 found
                 the
                 contrary
                 :
                 entreating
                 the
                 Secretary
                 ,
                 to
                 speak
                 of
                 it
                 to
                 those
                 in
                 whose
                 power
                 it
                 was
                 to
                 take
                 some
                 course
                 therein
                 ,
                 so
                 to
                 prevent
                 the
                 scandal
                 which
                 was
                 given
                 to
                 others
                 ,
                 the
                 injury
                 done
                 to
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 infamy
                 which
                 must
                 fall
                 on
                 the
                 Prince
                 ,
                 from
                 whom
                 the
                 Embassy
                 was
                 sent
                 .
                 The
                 Secretary
                 went
                 ,
                 with
                 a
                 resolution
                 to
                 give
                 the
                 Ambassador
                 Brugman
                 an
                 accompt
                 of
                 these
                 Remonstrances
                 of
                 the
                 Priors
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 intreat
                 him
                 that
                 some
                 course
                 might
                 be
                 taken
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Domesticks
                 might
                 reform
                 their
                 Lives
                 ;
                 but
                 it
                 was
                 his
                 misfortune
                 ,
                 that
                 coming
                 into
                 the
                 Ambassador's
                 Chamber
                 ,
                 he
                 found
                 him
                 in
                 the
                 company
                 of
                 an
                 Armenian
                 Woman
                 ,
                 named
                 Tulla
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 Ambassador
                 Brugman
                 imagining
                 the
                 Secretary's
                 design
                 had
                 been
                 to
                 surprize
                 him
                 ,
                 was
                 so
                 incens'd
                 thereat
                 ,
                 that
                 having
                 sworn
                 he
                 would
                 resent
                 that
                 affront
                 ,
                 the
                 Secretary
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 experience
                 of
                 his
                 Revengefull
                 and
                 Irreconcilable
                 disposition
                 ,
                 retir'd
                 to
                 the
                 Monastery
                 of
                 the
                 Augustines
                 ,
                 with
                 an
                 intention
                 absolutely
                 to
                 quit
                 his
                 Relation
                 to
                 the
                 Embassy
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 accept
                 of
                 the
                 proffer
                 which
                 the
                 Carmelites
                 made
                 him
                 ,
                 to
                 give
                 him
                 directions
                 how
                 to
                 go
                 for
                 Babylon
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 by
                 Aleppo
                 into
                 Italy
                 ,
                 and
                 thence
                 into
                 Germany
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 Ambassador
                 coming
                 to
                 hear
                 of
                 the
                 course
                 he
                 intended
                 to
                 take
                 ,
                 sent
                 him
                 word
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 he
                 did
                 prosecute
                 it
                 ,
                 he
                 would
                 have
                 him
                 kill'd
                 where-ever
                 he
                 were
                 met
                 :
                 which
                 he
                 might
                 the
                 more
                 easily
                 have
                 effected
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 the
                 Caravans
                 having
                 their
                 appointed
                 places
                 for
                 Lodging
                 ,
                 he
                 might
                 have
                 found
                 out
                 a
                 Persian
                 ,
                 who
                 ,
                 for
                 a
                 small
                 matter
                 ,
                 would
                 have
                 murther'd
                 him
                 .
                 This
                 apprehension
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 advice
                 of
                 some
                 friends
                 oblig'd
                 the
                 Secretary
                 to
                 intreat
                 the
                 Prior
                 of
                 the
                 Augustines
                 ,
                 to
                 intercede
                 for
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 make
                 his
                 peace
                 with
                 Brugman
                 ;
                 whereupon
                 he
                 return'd
                 to
                 the
                 Ambassadors
                 quarters
                 ,
                 after
                 he
                 had
                 staid
                 thirteen
                 dayes
                 in
                 the
                 Monastery
                 .
              
               
                 About
                 this
                 time
                 ,
                 
                 I
                 went
                 to
                 the
                 Suburbs
                 of
                 Tzulfa
                 ,
                 with
                 an
                 intention
                 to
                 visit
                 some
                 Armenian
                 Merchants
                 ,
                 with
                 whom
                 I
                 had
                 had
                 occasion
                 to
                 make
                 acquaintance
                 at
                 the
                 entertainments
                 which
                 had
                 been
                 made
                 us
                 .
                 Coming
                 near
                 their
                 Church
                 ,
                 I
                 saw
                 going
                 thither
                 one
                 that
                 was
                 to
                 be
                 Married
                 ▪
                 whom
                 I
                 had
                 the
                 curiosity
                 to
                 follow
                 ,
                 purposely
                 to
                 see
                 the
                 Ceremonies
                 of
                 the
                 Marriage
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 front
                 of
                 the
                 Procession
                 march'd
                 their
                 ordinary
                 Musick
                 ,
                 consisting
                 of
                 Timbrels
                 ,
                 and
                 Tabors
                 ,
                 and
                 after
                 them
                 went
                 a
                 Youth
                 of
                 about
                 twelve
                 or
                 fifteen
                 years
                 of
                 age
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 a
                 wax
                 Candle
                 in
                 his
                 hand
                 .
                 The
                 Bride-groom
                 ,
                 who
                 immediately
                 follow'd
                 the
                 youth
                 ,
                 was
                 on
                 Horse-back
                 ,
                 clad
                 in
                 flower'd
                 Satin
                 ,
                 of
                 several
                 colours
                 ,
                 and
                 had
                 on
                 both
                 sides
                 of
                 him
                 two
                 Men
                 ,
                 handsome
                 Persons
                 ,
                 and
                 very
                 richly
                 Cloath'd
                 ,
                 as
                 were
                 also
                 the
                 other
                 four
                 who
                 follow'd
                 them
                 ,
                 in
                 two
                 ranks
                 .
                 After
                 them
                 were
                 carried
                 two
                 dishes
                 of
                 Meat
                 ,
                 two
                 pitchers
                 of
                 Wine
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 many
                 dishes
                 of
                 Apples
                 .
                 The
                 Bride-groom
                 being
                 come
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 sate
                 down
                 with
                 those
                 who
                 were
                 come
                 along
                 with
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 call'd
                 for
                 the
                 Meat
                 and
                 Fruit
                 to
                 be
                 brought
                 and
                 set
                 before
                 him
                 ;
                 but
                 did
                 not
                 eat
                 of
                 either
                 .
                 Those
                 who
                 had
                 accompany'd
                 him
                 fell
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 but
                 eat
                 not
                 much
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 rest
                 was
                 sav'd
                 for
                 the
                 Priest
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 to
                 bless
                 the
                 Marriage
                 ,
                 save
                 only
                 the
                 Wine
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 all
                 drunk
                 off
                 .
                 The
                 Bride-groom
                 having
                 taken
                 notice
                 of
                 me
                 ;
                 rose
                 up
                 ,
                 and
                 taking
                 ,
                 on
                 his
                 right
                 hand
                 ,
                 a
                 young
                 Lad
                 ,
                 and
                 ,
                 on
                 the
                 left
                 ,
                 one
                 of
                 those
                 Men
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 accompany'd
                 him
                 thither
                 ,
                 came
                 straight
                 to
                 me
                 ,
                 saluted
                 me
                 ,
                 pour'd
                 out
                 himself
                 of
                 the
                 Wine
                 into
                 an
                 earthen
                 Cup
                 ,
                 and
                 intreated
                 me
                 to
                 drink
                 ,
                 but
                 he
                 himself
                 would
                 not
                 taste
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 mean
                 time
                 ,
                 the
                 Bride
                 came
                 into
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 having
                 ,
                 on
                 the
                 right
                 hand
                 a
                 young
                 Maid
                 ,
                 and
                 ,
                 on
                 the
                 left
                 ,
                 a
                 Married
                 Woman
                 ;
                 all
                 three
                 with
                 their
                 faces
                 cover'd
                 with
                 a
                 thin
                 Lawn
                 .
                 The
                 Priest
                 ,
                 having
                 brought
                 them
                 near
                 the
                 Altar
                 ,
                 read
                 several
                 Prayers
                 ,
                 and
                 blest
                 the
                 Marriage
                 ,
                 by
                 holding
                 a
                 wooden
                 Cross
                 over
                 the
                 Married
                 couple
                 ,
                 who
                 in
                 the
                 mean
                 time
                 gave
                 one
                 another
                 their
                 hands
                 ,
                 and
                 joyn'd
                 their
                 heads
                 together
                 ,
                 yet
                 so
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 the
                 Bride's
                 head
                 touch
                 the
                 Bride-groom's
                 breast
                 ,
                 to
                 whom
                 ,
                 by
                 that
                 action
                 ,
                 she
                 acknowledg'd
                 her self
                 bound
                 to
                 submit
                 ,
                 mutually
                 promising
                 fidelity
                 and
                 loyalty
                 one
                 to
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 under
                 the
                 Cross
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 in
                 misfortunes
                 and
                 afflictions
                 .
                 That
                 done
                 ,
                 the
                 Priest
                 gave
                 them
                 the
                 Communion
                 ,
                 delivering
                 to
                 each
                 of
                 them
                 a
                 piece
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Consecrated
                   Hoast
                
                 steep'd
                 in
                 Wine
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 Hoast
                 ,
                 inasmuch
                 as
                 the
                 bread
                 of
                 the
                 Eucharist
                 is
                 not
                 here
                 leavened
                 as
                 in
                 Muscovy
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 places
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Greek
                 Church
                 ,
                 but
                 is
                 made
                 of
                 a
                 paste
                 without
                 Leaven
                 ,
                 about
                 the
                 bigness
                 and
                 thickness
                 of
                 a
                 Crown
                 piece
                 of
                 Silver
                 .
                 While
                 the
                 Communion
                 was
                 administred
                 ,
                 
                 they
                 sung
                 ,
                 and
                 play'd
                 on
                 certain
                 great
                 Cymbals
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Armenians
                 call
                 Hambarzon
                 .
                 They
                 never
                 communicate
                 without
                 that
                 kind
                 of
                 Mnsick
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 believe
                 to
                 be
                 so
                 much
                 the
                 more
                 necessary
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 they
                 say
                 our
                 Saviour
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 was
                 to
                 feed
                 four
                 thousand
                 men
                 with
                 seven
                 Loaves
                 ,
                 went
                 first
                 up
                 into
                 the
                 Mountain
                 ,
                 where
                 he
                 offered
                 his
                 Prayers
                 in
                 Sacrifice
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 while
                 he
                 pray'd
                 ,
                 two
                 Angels
                 came
                 down
                 from
                 Heaven
                 ;
                 and
                 play'd
                 upon
                 that
                 kind
                 of
                 Cymbals
                 .
                 After
                 the
                 Communion
                 ,
                 they
                 cast
                 Rose-water
                 upon
                 the
                 new-Married
                 couple
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 company
                 ,
                 and
                 ty'd
                 a
                 Scarf
                 about
                 the
                 Bride
                 's
                 right
                 hand
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 the
                 Bridegroom
                 draws
                 her
                 after
                 him
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 door
                 ,
                 where
                 all
                 the
                 company
                 get
                 on
                 Horse-back
                 ,
                 to
                 goe
                 to
                 the
                 place
                 where
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 Feast
                 prepared
                 for
                 them
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 three
                 first
                 nights
                 after
                 the
                 Marriage
                 ,
                 the
                 Married
                 couple
                 touch
                 not
                 one
                 another
                 .
              
               
                 Coming
                 out
                 of
                 this
                 Church
                 ,
                 I
                 pass'd
                 by
                 another
                 ,
                 where
                 hearing
                 a
                 great
                 noise
                 ,
                 I
                 went
                 into
                 it
                 .
                 
                 The
                 noise
                 was
                 made
                 by
                 striking
                 with
                 a
                 great
                 stick
                 upon
                 a
                 deal
                 board
                 that
                 was
                 hung
                 up
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Armenians
                 are
                 forc'd
                 to
                 make
                 use
                 of
                 instead
                 of
                 Bells
                 ,
                 the
                 Persians
                 ,
                 it
                 seems
                 ,
                 not
                 permitting
                 them
                 to
                 make
                 use
                 of
                 any
                 .
                 I
                 found
                 that
                 this
                 Ceremony
                 was
                 perform'd
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 the
                 Christning
                 of
                 a
                 Child
                 .
                 There
                 were
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 only
                 the
                 Priest
                 and
                 his
                 Clark
                 ,
                 an
                 aged
                 Woman
                 who
                 had
                 brought
                 the
                 Child
                 thither
                 :
                 and
                 stood
                 in
                 a
                 corner
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 young
                 man
                 ,
                 about
                 eighteen
                 years
                 of
                 age
                 ,
                 who
                 presented
                 the
                 Child
                 to
                 be
                 Baptiz'd
                 .
                 After
                 the
                 Priest
                 had
                 said
                 certain
                 Prayers
                 ,
                 and
                 made
                 several
                 Questions
                 to
                 the
                 God-father
                 ,
                 this
                 latter
                 carry'd
                 the
                 Child
                 to
                 the
                 Woman
                 ,
                 who
                 unswath'd
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 the
                 Priest
                 ,
                 Clark
                 and
                 the
                 God-father
                 went
                 into
                 the
                 Sacristy
                 ,
                 where
                 the
                 Font
                 stood
                 within
                 the
                 Wall
                 ,
                 being
                 made
                 like
                 a
                 little
                 Trough
                 ,
                 half
                 an
                 ell
                 in
                 length
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 quarter
                 in
                 breadth
                 .
                 The
                 Priest
                 ,
                 having
                 consecrated
                 the
                 Water
                 ,
                 and
                 put
                 into
                 it
                 some
                 consecrated
                 Oyl
                 ,
                 put
                 the
                 Child
                 ,
                 naked
                 ,
                 into
                 the
                 Font
                 ,
                 and
                 Baptiz'd
                 him
                 ,
                 
                   in
                   the
                   Name
                   of
                   the
                   Father
                   ,
                   the
                   Son
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Holy
                   Ghost
                   ,
                
                 pouring
                 water
                 three
                 several
                 times
                 upon
                 his
                 Head.
                 Then
                 he
                 poured
                 water
                 all
                 over
                 the
                 Body
                 ,
                 and
                 made
                 the
                 sign
                 of
                 the
                 Cross
                 in
                 his
                 Forehead
                 ,
                 with
                 consecrated
                 Oyl
                 .
                 The
                 Armenians
                 Christen
                 not
                 their
                 Children
                 ,
                 till
                 they
                 are
                 full
                 eight
                 days
                 old
                 ,
                 unless
                 they
                 be
                 weak
                 ;
                 for
                 in
                 that
                 case
                 ,
                 they
                 do
                 it
                 before
                 ,
                 out
                 of
                 a
                 belief
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 children
                 ,
                 who
                 dye
                 without
                 Baptism
                 ,
                 are
                 damned
                 ;
                 whence
                 it
                 also
                 comes
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 bury
                 them
                 not
                 in
                 the
                 Church-yard
                 ,
                 no
                 more
                 than
                 they
                 do
                 those
                 aged
                 persons
                 ,
                 who
                 have
                 not
                 communicated
                 once
                 within
                 a
                 year
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 3.
                 of
                 October
                 ,
                 
                 there
                 was
                 put
                 into
                 Prison
                 a
                 German
                 Clock-maker
                 ,
                 a
                 menial
                 Servant
                 of
                 the
                 King
                 of
                 Persia's
                 .
                 His
                 name
                 was
                 
                   Iohn
                   Rodolph
                   Stadler
                
                 ,
                 born
                 at
                 Zurich
                 in
                 Switzerland
                 .
                 He
                 was
                 aged
                 about
                 38
                 years
                 ,
                 and
                 had
                 Married
                 the
                 sister
                 of
                 that
                 Tulla
                 ;
                 whom
                 we
                 spoke
                 of
                 before
                 .
                 He
                 had
                 been
                 five
                 years
                 in
                 the
                 King's
                 service
                 ,
                 and
                 growing
                 weary
                 of
                 being
                 so
                 long
                 among
                 in●idels
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 desirous
                 to
                 take
                 the
                 opportunity
                 of
                 our
                 Embassy
                 to
                 return
                 into
                 his
                 own
                 Country
                 .
                 He
                 had
                 ,
                 to
                 that
                 end
                 ,
                 desired
                 his
                 Majesties
                 leave
                 ,
                 to
                 depart
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 an
                 affection
                 for
                 him
                 ,
                 had
                 promis'd
                 him
                 a
                 Present
                 of
                 four
                 hundred
                 Crowns
                 ,
                 to
                 oblige
                 him
                 to
                 stay
                 two
                 years
                 longer
                 in
                 Persia
                 :
                 but
                 that
                 was
                 so
                 far
                 from
                 prevailing
                 with
                 him
                 ,
                 that
                 ,
                 on
                 the
                 contrary
                 ,
                 he
                 continu'd
                 his
                 importunities
                 for
                 his
                 departure
                 ,
                 and
                 ,
                 to
                 that
                 end
                 ,
                 got
                 the
                 Ambassadors
                 to
                 intercede
                 for
                 him
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 mean
                 time
                 ,
                 a
                 House-breaker
                 coming
                 one
                 night
                 into
                 his
                 house
                 ,
                 out
                 of
                 a
                 hope
                 to
                 find
                 there
                 the
                 four
                 hundred
                 Crowns
                 ,
                 the
                 Clock-maker
                 ,
                 who
                 perceiv'd
                 him
                 ,
                 fell
                 upon
                 him
                 ,
                 got
                 him
                 down
                 ,
                 and
                 having
                 hurt
                 him
                 in
                 several
                 places
                 ,
                 thrust
                 him
                 out
                 of
                 Doors
                 .
                 Afterwards
                 ,
                 upon
                 second
                 thoughts
                 ,
                 repenting
                 himself
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 had
                 suffered
                 him
                 to
                 escape
                 so
                 ,
                 he
                 took
                 a
                 Pistol
                 ,
                 run
                 after
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 kill'd
                 him
                 .
                 The
                 friends
                 of
                 the
                 Deceas'd
                 went
                 immediately
                 to
                 the
                 Ecclesiastical
                 Judge
                 ,
                 and
                 made
                 complaints
                 of
                 the
                 Murther
                 ,
                 committed
                 by
                 a
                 Stranger
                 and
                 an
                 Infidel
                 ,
                 upon
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 Faithful
                 ,
                 demanded
                 Justice
                 of
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 desir'd
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Murtherer
                 might
                 be
                 put
                 into
                 their
                 hands
                 ,
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 his
                 Execution
                 .
                 The
                 Clock-maker
                 who
                 little
                 thought
                 he
                 should
                 be
                 troubled
                 for
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 a
                 Robber
                 ,
                 got
                 on
                 horse-back
                 the
                 next
                 day
                 to
                 go
                 to
                 the
                 Court
                 ;
                 but
                 he
                 was
                 taken
                 in
                 the
                 street
                 ,
                 and
                 immediately
                 put
                 into
                 the
                 Palenk
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 a
                 wooden
                 Instrument
                 ,
                 which
                 comes
                 about
                 the
                 Arms
                 and
                 the
                 Neck
                 ,
                 and
                 very
                 cruelly
                 handled
                 .
                 The
                 Ambassadors
                 us'd
                 much
                 solicitation
                 on
                 his
                 behalf
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 animosity
                 of
                 the
                 Relations
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 authority
                 of
                 the
                 Spiritual
                 Judge
                 ,
                 whom
                 they
                 call
                 Mufti
                 ,
                 carried
                 it
                 against
                 him
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 condemn'd
                 to
                 dye
                 ;
                 with
                 this
                 Proviso
                 nevertheless
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 he
                 would
                 be
                 circumcis'd
                 ,
                 and
                 embrace
                 the
                 Religion
                 of
                 the
                 Mussulmans
                 ,
                 it
                 should
                 be
                 in
                 the
                 King's
                 power
                 to
                 pardon
                 him
                 .
              
               
                 Most
                 of
                 the
                 Lords
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 a
                 great
                 respect
                 for
                 him
                 upon
                 the
                 account
                 of
                 his
                 Profession
                 ,
                 wherein
                 he
                 was
                 Excellent
                 ,
                 press'd
                 him
                 very
                 much
                 to
                 change
                 his
                 Religion
                 ,
                 at
                 least
                 in
                 outward
                 shew
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 a
                 time
                 ,
                 promising
                 him
                 those
                 advantages
                 which
                 he
                 could
                 not
                 expect
                 in
                 Germany
                 .
                 He
                 was
                 two
                 several
                 times
                 conducted
                 to
                 the
                 place
                 of
                 execution
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Maidan
                 ,
                 before
                 the
                 Palace-Gate
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 might
                 see
                 the
                 horrour
                 of
                 death
                 before
                 his
                 eyes
                 ,
                 out
                 of
                 an
                 imagination
                 ;
                 that
                 would
                 oblige
                 him
                 to
                 renounce
                 :
                 but
                 he
                 equally
                 slighted
                 both
                 promises
                 and
                 threats
                 ,
                 his
                 constancy
                 could
                 not
                 be
                 shaken
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 wav'd
                 all
                 they
                 said
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 with
                 so
                 resolute
                 a
                 courage
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 doubted
                 but
                 it
                 was
                 supernatural
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 his
                 death
                 was
                 a
                 kind
                 of
                 Martyrdom
                 .
                 He
                 told
                 them
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 King's
                 favour
                 should
                 never
                 make
                 him
                 lose
                 that
                 which
                 
                   Iesus
                   Christ
                
                 had
                 done
                 him
                 ,
                 by
                 redeeming
                 him
                 from
                 eternal
                 death
                 ,
                 by
                 his
                 blood
                 :
                 That
                 being
                 entertain'd
                 into
                 the
                 
                 King's
                 service
                 ,
                 his
                 Majesty
                 might
                 dispose
                 of
                 his
                 body
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 he
                 would
                 render
                 up
                 his
                 Soul
                 to
                 him
                 by
                 whom
                 it
                 was
                 created
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 might
                 be
                 therein
                 glorify'd
                 both
                 in
                 this
                 World
                 and
                 the
                 next
                 .
                 The
                 Augustin
                 Monks
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Carmelites
                 ,
                 endeavour'd
                 all
                 they
                 could
                 ,
                 to
                 oblige
                 him
                 to
                 make
                 profession
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Roman
                   Catholick
                
                 Religion
                 ;
                 but
                 he
                 continu'd
                 firm
                 to
                 his
                 former
                 resolution
                 ,
                 and
                 would
                 die
                 in
                 the
                 Reform'd
                 Religion
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 profess'd
                 ,
                 and
                 wherein
                 he
                 was
                 perfectly
                 well
                 instructed
                 .
              
               
                 At
                 last
                 ,
                 
                 the
                 Persians
                 ,
                 finding
                 it
                 impossible
                 to
                 overcome
                 his
                 courage
                 ,
                 either
                 by
                 fair
                 or
                 foul
                 means
                 ,
                 left
                 him
                 to
                 the
                 Relations
                 of
                 the
                 deceas'd
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 the
                 execution
                 of
                 him
                 .
                 He
                 among
                 them
                 who
                 went
                 out
                 to
                 give
                 him
                 the
                 first
                 blow
                 with
                 the
                 Cimitar
                 ,
                 miss'd
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 wounded
                 his
                 next
                 neighbour
                 the
                 Leg
                 ;
                 the
                 second
                 struck
                 into
                 the
                 Palenk
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 had
                 left
                 about
                 his
                 neck
                 ;
                 the
                 third
                 struck
                 him
                 upon
                 the
                 neck
                 ,
                 and
                 smote
                 down
                 that
                 Martyr
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 who
                 afterwards
                 receiv'd
                 three
                 other
                 blows
                 ,
                 ere
                 he
                 expir'd
                 ;
                 the
                 first
                 in
                 the
                 head
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 other
                 two
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 face
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Ambassador
                 Brugman
                 ,
                 who
                 ,
                 as
                 I
                 said
                 before
                 ,
                 had
                 a
                 great
                 kindness
                 for
                 this
                 German's
                 sister-in-law
                 ,
                 was
                 so
                 enrag'd
                 at
                 this
                 execution
                 ,
                 that
                 being
                 at
                 a
                 loss
                 of
                 all
                 judgement
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 knowing
                 what
                 to
                 do
                 for
                 madness
                 ,
                 he
                 would
                 needs
                 divert
                 himself
                 by
                 running
                 at
                 the
                 Ring
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 presence
                 of
                 two
                 or
                 three
                 Gentlemen
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Canonier
                 ,
                 causing
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 mean
                 time
                 ,
                 the
                 great
                 Guns
                 to
                 be
                 fired
                 above
                 a
                 hundred
                 times
                 .
                 The
                 body
                 lay
                 all
                 that
                 day
                 expos'd
                 to
                 the
                 sight
                 of
                 those
                 that
                 pass'd
                 by
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 place
                 where
                 the
                 execution
                 had
                 been
                 done
                 ;
                 till
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 evening
                 ,
                 the
                 Ambassador
                 Brugman
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 King's
                 permission
                 ,
                 caus'd
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 brought
                 to
                 our
                 Lodgings
                 ,
                 with
                 an
                 intention
                 to
                 have
                 it
                 buried
                 the
                 next
                 day
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 King
                 having
                 appointed
                 that
                 day
                 to
                 go
                 a-hunting
                 ,
                 and
                 invited
                 the
                 Ambassadors
                 to
                 that
                 Divertisement
                 ;
                 it
                 was
                 put
                 off
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 the
                 Ceremonies
                 of
                 the
                 enterment
                 could
                 not
                 be
                 performed
                 till
                 the
                 22.
                 
                 
                 The
                 Muscovian
                 Ambassador
                 ,
                 the
                 Governour
                 of
                 Armenia
                 and
                 his
                 brothers
                 ,
                 most
                 of
                 the
                 Armenians
                 ,
                 and
                 those
                 of
                 the
                 Sect
                 of
                 Nessera
                 ,
                 of
                 which
                 the
                 Widdow
                 of
                 the
                 deceas'd
                 made
                 profession
                 (
                 and
                 whereof
                 we
                 shall
                 discourse
                 hereafter
                 ,
                 as
                 also
                 of
                 the
                 other
                 Europaean
                 Christians
                 )
                 honour'd
                 his
                 Funeral
                 with
                 their
                 presence
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Hunting
                 ,
                 
                 we
                 spoke
                 of
                 before
                 ,
                 began
                 the
                 17.
                 
                 The
                 night
                 before
                 ,
                 the
                 Mehemandar
                 came
                 to
                 acquaint
                 the
                 Ambassadors
                 ,
                 that
                 his
                 Majesty
                 had
                 ,
                 for
                 their
                 sakes
                 ,
                 appointed
                 a
                 Hunting
                 ,
                 that
                 should
                 last
                 several
                 dayes
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 his
                 pleasure
                 ,
                 they
                 should
                 have
                 notice
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 might
                 be
                 ready
                 against
                 the
                 next
                 morning
                 .
                 It
                 was
                 imagin'd
                 this
                 was
                 done
                 out
                 of
                 design
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Ambassadors
                 might
                 not
                 be
                 in
                 person
                 at
                 the
                 interment
                 of
                 the
                 Clock-maker
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 hindred
                 not
                 the
                 Ambassador
                 Brugman
                 from
                 giving
                 order
                 that
                 the
                 body
                 should
                 be
                 kept
                 till
                 his
                 return
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 17.
                 betimes
                 in
                 the
                 morning
                 ,
                 there
                 were
                 Horses
                 brought
                 for
                 the
                 Persons
                 ,
                 and
                 Camels
                 for
                 the
                 Baggage
                 .
                 The
                 Ambassadors
                 got
                 on
                 Horse-back
                 ,
                 with
                 Father
                 Ioseph
                 ,
                 and
                 about
                 thirty
                 persons
                 of
                 their
                 Retinue
                 .
                 The
                 Mehemandar
                 conducted
                 them
                 into
                 a
                 spacious
                 Plain
                 ,
                 whither
                 the
                 King
                 came
                 soon
                 after
                 ,
                 attended
                 by
                 above
                 three
                 hundred
                 Lords
                 ,
                 all
                 excellently
                 well
                 mounted
                 ,
                 and
                 s●mptuously
                 cloath'd
                 .
                 The
                 King
                 himself
                 was
                 in
                 a
                 Vestment
                 of
                 Silver
                 Brocado
                 ,
                 with
                 a
                 Turbant
                 adorn'd
                 with
                 most
                 noble
                 Heron's
                 Feathers
                 ,
                 and
                 having
                 led
                 after
                 him
                 four
                 Horses
                 ,
                 whereof
                 the
                 Saddles
                 ,
                 Harness
                 ,
                 and
                 covering
                 Cloaths
                 were
                 beset
                 with
                 Gold
                 and
                 precious
                 Stones
                 .
                 The
                 King
                 at
                 his
                 coming
                 up
                 very
                 civilly
                 saluted
                 the
                 Ambassadors
                 ,
                 and
                 ordered
                 them
                 to
                 march
                 near
                 him
                 on
                 his
                 left
                 hand
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 other
                 Chans
                 and
                 great
                 Lords
                 march'd
                 after
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 
                 with
                 so
                 little
                 observance
                 of
                 order
                 ,
                 that
                 many
                 times
                 the
                 Servants
                 were
                 shuffled
                 in
                 among
                 their
                 Masters
                 .
                 There
                 was
                 ,
                 among
                 the
                 rest
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 King's
                 Retinue
                 ,
                 an
                 Astrologer
                 ,
                 who
                 alwayes
                 kept
                 very
                 close
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 ever
                 and
                 anon
                 observ'd
                 the
                 position
                 of
                 the
                 Heavens
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 might
                 prognosticate
                 what
                 good
                 or
                 ill
                 fortune
                 should
                 happen
                 .
                 These
                 are
                 believ'd
                 as
                 Oracles
                 .
                 We
                 rode
                 up
                 and
                 down
                 that
                 day
                 above
                 three
                 Leagues
                 ,
                 the
                 King
                 taking
                 occasion
                 often
                 to
                 change
                 his
                 Horse
                 and
                 upper
                 Garments
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 did
                 every
                 day
                 while
                 the
                 Hunting
                 lasted
                 .
                 The
                 morning
                 was
                 spent
                 in
                 Hawking
                 ,
                 the
                 Hawks
                 were
                 let
                 out
                 at
                 Herns
                 ,
                 Cranes
                 ,
                 Drakes
                 ,
                 nay
                 sometimes
                 at
                 Crows
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 either
                 met
                 with
                 by
                 chance
                 ,
                 or
                 were
                 set
                 purposely
                 upon
                 .
                 About
                 noon
                 ,
                 we
                 came
                 to
                 an
                 Armenian
                 Village
                 ,
                 where
                 we
                 found
                 a
                 great
                 number
                 of
                 Tents
                 of
                 divers
                 colours
                 ,
                 pitch'd
                 after
                 an
                 odd
                 kind
                 of
                 way
                 ;
                 which
                 yet
                 made
                 a
                 very
                 pleasant
                 Prospect
                 .
                 After
                 the
                 King
                 had
                 been
                 brought
                 by
                 his
                 Grande●s
                 into
                 his
                 Tent
                 ,
                 they
                 came
                 for
                 the
                 Ambassadors
                 ,
                 who
                 with
                 some
                 of
                 their
                 Gentlemen
                 and
                 Officers
                 Dined
                 with
                 him
                 .
                 There
                 was
                 nothing
                 extraordinary
                 ;
                 Fruits
                 and
                 Conserves
                 were
                 brought
                 in
                 first
                 ,
                 and
                 afterwards
                 the
                 Meat
                 ,
                 upon
                 a
                 kind
                 of
                 Bier
                 ,
                 or
                 Barrow
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 cover'd
                 all
                 over
                 with
                 plates
                 of
                 Gold
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 was
                 serv'd
                 in
                 Dishes
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 metal
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 the
                 after-noon
                 ,
                 the
                 Mehemandar
                 carried
                 the
                 Ambassadors
                 to
                 be
                 Lodg'd
                 in
                 another
                 Village
                 ,
                 about
                 a
                 quarter
                 of
                 a
                 League
                 from
                 the
                 place
                 where
                 the
                 King
                 had
                 his
                 Tents
                 .
                 The
                 Inhabitants
                 of
                 those
                 Villages
                 are
                 Armenians
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 are
                 called
                 Desach
                 ,
                 and
                 Werende
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 Countrey
                 ,
                 where
                 they
                 liv'd
                 before
                 ,
                 near
                 Iruan
                 ,
                 whence
                 they
                 were
                 heretofore
                 translated
                 by
                 Schach-Abas
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 ,
                 that
                 ,
                 living
                 near
                 Ispahan
                 ,
                 they
                 might
                 be
                 employ'd
                 about
                 the
                 Vines
                 .
                 When
                 they
                 understood
                 we
                 were
                 Christians
                 ,
                 they
                 entertain'd
                 us
                 much
                 more
                 kindly
                 ,
                 and
                 made
                 us
                 several
                 
                 Presents
                 of
                 Fruits
                 and
                 Wine
                 .
                 Scferas-beg
                 ,
                 and
                 some
                 other
                 Lords
                 gave
                 the
                 Ambassadors
                 a
                 Visit
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 merry
                 ,
                 and
                 participate
                 of
                 a
                 Collai●●on
                 with
                 them
                 .
                 They
                 brought
                 along
                 with
                 them
                 two
                 of
                 those
                 fallow
                 Deer
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Pesians
                 call
                 Ahu's
                 and
                 some
                 Herns
                 ,
                 which
                 we
                 sent
                 to
                 Ispahan
                 .
                 The
                 King
                 coming
                 to
                 hear
                 that
                 the
                 Mchemandar
                 had
                 Lodg'd
                 us
                 in
                 another
                 Village
                 ,
                 was
                 very
                 much
                 displeas'd
                 at
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 commanded
                 that
                 we
                 should
                 be
                 brought
                 the
                 same
                 night
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 Quarter'd
                 in
                 the
                 next
                 house
                 to
                 that
                 where
                 he
                 was
                 Lodg'd
                 himself
                 ;
                 which
                 was
                 accordingly
                 done
                 ,
                 and
                 our
                 Supper
                 was
                 brought
                 us
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Kings
                 Kitchin
                 ,
                 in
                 Dishes
                 of
                 Gold.
                 
              
               
                 The
                 18.
                 betimes
                 in
                 the
                 morning
                 ,
                 the
                 King
                 sent
                 the
                 Ambassadors
                 word
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 would
                 go
                 with
                 very
                 few
                 persons
                 about
                 him
                 ,
                 
                 a
                 Crane-Hunting
                 ,
                 intreating
                 them
                 that
                 they
                 would
                 bring
                 along
                 with
                 them
                 only
                 their
                 Interpreter
                 ,
                 out
                 of
                 this
                 respect
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Cranes
                 might
                 not
                 be
                 frightned
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 great
                 number
                 of
                 people
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 pleasure
                 of
                 the
                 Hunting
                 might
                 not
                 be
                 disturb'd
                 by
                 too
                 much
                 noise
                 .
                 The
                 Ambassadors
                 took
                 only
                 Father
                 Ioseph
                 along
                 with
                 them
                 :
                 but
                 the
                 sport
                 was
                 no
                 sooner
                 begun
                 with
                 the
                 day
                 ,
                 ere
                 they
                 sent
                 for
                 all
                 the
                 Retinue
                 .
                 They
                 had
                 made
                 a
                 great
                 secret
                 way
                 under-ground
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 end
                 whereof
                 there
                 was
                 a
                 field
                 .
                 about
                 which
                 they
                 had
                 scatter'd
                 some
                 Wheat
                 .
                 The
                 Cranes
                 came
                 thither
                 in
                 great
                 numbers
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 were
                 above
                 fourscore
                 taken
                 .
                 The
                 King
                 took
                 some
                 of
                 their
                 feathers
                 ,
                 to
                 put
                 into
                 his
                 Mendil
                 ,
                 or
                 Turbant
                 ,
                 and
                 gave
                 two
                 to
                 each
                 of
                 the
                 Ambassadors
                 ,
                 who
                 put
                 them
                 into
                 their
                 Hats
                 .
                 That
                 done
                 ,
                 they
                 rode
                 up
                 and
                 down
                 the
                 fields
                 ,
                 and
                 spent
                 the
                 time
                 in
                 Hawking
                 ,
                 till
                 that
                 drawing
                 towards
                 noon
                 ,
                 the
                 King
                 went
                 to
                 take
                 his
                 repast
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 house
                 ,
                 where
                 he
                 had
                 Dined
                 the
                 day
                 before
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 in
                 a
                 very
                 good
                 humour
                 .
                 They
                 had
                 sent
                 for
                 his
                 Musick
                 thither
                 .
              
               
                 At
                 night
                 ,
                 he
                 sent
                 to
                 entreat
                 the
                 Ambassadors
                 to
                 come
                 only
                 with
                 six
                 persons
                 along
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 hunting
                 of
                 the
                 Drake
                 and
                 Wild-Goose
                 ,
                 
                 at
                 a
                 place
                 ,
                 half
                 a
                 League
                 from
                 the
                 Village
                 .
                 They
                 all
                 alighted
                 within
                 two
                 hundred
                 paces
                 of
                 the
                 place
                 where
                 they
                 expected
                 the
                 sport
                 ,
                 and
                 went
                 into
                 a
                 great
                 Hut
                 built
                 of
                 Earth
                 ,
                 near
                 which
                 they
                 had
                 hidden
                 the
                 Nets
                 upon
                 the
                 side
                 of
                 a
                 small
                 Brook
                 ,
                 where
                 there
                 is
                 abundance
                 of
                 fresh-water
                 Fowl.
                 The
                 King
                 caus'd
                 us
                 to
                 sit
                 down
                 all
                 about
                 the
                 walls
                 of
                 the
                 Hut
                 ,
                 and
                 oblig'd
                 us
                 to
                 help
                 him
                 off
                 with
                 some
                 Bottles
                 of
                 excellent
                 Wine
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 all
                 the
                 Divertisement
                 we
                 had
                 that
                 day
                 .
                 For
                 ,
                 not
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 one
                 Bird
                 appearing
                 ,
                 we
                 return'd
                 to
                 our
                 quarters
                 ,
                 where
                 the
                 King
                 sent
                 us
                 cold
                 Mutton
                 ,
                 boyl'd
                 and
                 roasted
                 ,
                 sowr
                 Sheeps
                 milk
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 account
                 a
                 great
                 delicacy
                 ,
                 Cheese
                 ,
                 and
                 several
                 Vessels
                 full
                 of
                 Citrons
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 Fruits
                 ,
                 raw
                 and
                 preserv'd
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 next
                 day
                 was
                 our
                 greatest
                 day
                 for
                 sport
                 ,
                 
                 the
                 King
                 having
                 ordered
                 to
                 be
                 brought
                 to
                 the
                 field
                 ,
                 a
                 great
                 n●mber
                 of
                 Hawks
                 ,
                 and
                 three
                 Leopards
                 taught
                 to
                 hunt
                 :
                 but
                 very
                 few
                 Dogs
                 .
                 Having
                 spent
                 some
                 time
                 in
                 beating
                 the
                 bushes
                 up
                 and
                 down
                 ,
                 and
                 found
                 nothing
                 ,
                 the
                 King
                 carried
                 us
                 into
                 a
                 great
                 Park
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 above
                 two
                 Leagues
                 about
                 .
                 The
                 Persians
                 call
                 it
                 Hazartzirib
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 a
                 place
                 where
                 a
                 thousand
                 bushels
                 of
                 Wheat
                 may
                 be
                 sown
                 .
                 It
                 was
                 compass'd
                 with
                 a
                 very
                 high
                 Wall
                 ,
                 and
                 divided
                 into
                 three
                 Partitions
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 first
                 were
                 kept
                 Harts
                 Wild-Goats
                 ,
                 Deer
                 ,
                 Hares
                 ,
                 and
                 Foxes
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 second
                 were
                 kept
                 that
                 kind
                 of
                 Deer
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 call
                 Ahu's
                 ;
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 third
                 ▪
                 Wild
                 Asses
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 call
                 Kouhrhan
                 .
                 The
                 King
                 first
                 commanded
                 the
                 Leopards
                 to
                 be
                 let
                 in
                 among
                 the
                 Ahu's
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 took
                 each
                 of
                 them
                 one
                 ,
                 Thence
                 we
                 went
                 to
                 the
                 wild
                 Asses
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 King
                 seeing
                 one
                 of
                 them
                 at
                 a
                 stand
                 ,
                 spoke
                 to
                 the
                 Ambassador
                 Brugman
                 to
                 fire
                 his
                 Pistol
                 at
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 perceiving
                 that
                 he
                 miss'd
                 it
                 ,
                 he
                 took
                 an
                 Arrow
                 ,
                 and
                 though
                 he
                 Rid
                 in
                 full
                 speed
                 ,
                 shot
                 it
                 directly
                 into
                 the
                 breast
                 of
                 the
                 Beast
                 .
                 Another
                 he
                 took
                 just
                 in
                 the
                 Fore-head
                 ,
                 and
                 afterwards
                 he
                 wounded
                 others
                 in
                 several
                 places
                 .
                 He
                 never
                 fail'd
                 ,
                 though
                 he
                 alwayes
                 shot
                 Riding
                 in
                 full
                 speed
                 .
                 He
                 was
                 as
                 well
                 skill'd
                 at
                 his
                 Sword
                 as
                 at
                 his
                 Bow
                 ;
                 for
                 perceiving
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 wild
                 Asses
                 could
                 hardly
                 go
                 ,
                 he
                 alights
                 ,
                 and
                 going
                 directly
                 to
                 the
                 Beast
                 ,
                 gave
                 it
                 a
                 blow
                 with
                 his
                 Sword
                 over
                 the
                 Back
                 ,
                 with
                 which
                 single
                 blow
                 he
                 cleft
                 it
                 down
                 to
                 the
                 Belly
                 .
                 He
                 struck
                 another
                 with
                 his
                 Cymitar
                 over
                 the
                 Neck
                 ,
                 with
                 so
                 much
                 strength
                 and
                 slight
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 wanted
                 not
                 an
                 inch
                 of
                 his
                 having
                 cut
                 it
                 clear
                 off
                 .
                 One
                 of
                 the
                 Chans
                 took
                 the
                 King's
                 Sword
                 ,
                 wip'd
                 it
                 clean
                 ,
                 and
                 put
                 it
                 into
                 the
                 Scabbard
                 .
                 Then
                 we
                 all
                 went
                 to
                 another
                 small
                 Partition
                 ,
                 that
                 was
                 in
                 the
                 middle
                 of
                 the
                 Park
                 .
              
               
                 At
                 the
                 entrance
                 of
                 this
                 enclosed
                 place
                 ,
                 the
                 King
                 commanded
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 two
                 Huntsmen
                 who
                 carried
                 his
                 Fowling-piece
                 after
                 him
                 ,
                 to
                 shoot
                 at
                 a
                 wild
                 Ass
                 ,
                 which
                 had
                 before
                 been
                 wounded
                 with
                 an
                 Arrow
                 .
                 The
                 antienter
                 man
                 of
                 the
                 two
                 thinking
                 it
                 a
                 disparagement
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 command
                 was
                 directed
                 to
                 the
                 younger
                 ,
                 would
                 needs
                 prevent
                 him
                 ,
                 shot
                 at
                 the
                 Beast
                 ,
                 and
                 miss'd
                 .
                 The
                 company
                 laugh'd
                 at
                 him
                 ,
                 which
                 put
                 him
                 into
                 such
                 madness
                 ,
                 that
                 suffering
                 the
                 King
                 to
                 go
                 on
                 ,
                 he
                 returns
                 to
                 his
                 Camerade
                 ,
                 drew
                 his
                 Sword
                 upon
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 cut
                 off
                 the
                 Thumb
                 of
                 his
                 right
                 hand
                 .
                 The
                 wounded
                 party
                 makes
                 his
                 complaints
                 to
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 who
                 immediately
                 commanded
                 the
                 others
                 head
                 to
                 be
                 brought
                 him
                 :
                 but
                 upon
                 the
                 Mediation
                 of
                 several
                 of
                 the
                 Grandees
                 ,
                 his
                 punishment
                 was
                 changed
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 had
                 only
                 his
                 Ears
                 cut
                 off
                 .
                 The
                 Executioner
                 ,
                 I
                 know
                 not
                 upon
                 what
                 inducement
                 ,
                 
                 cut
                 off
                 but
                 some
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Ear
                 ;
                 which
                 the
                 Grand-Master
                 ,
                 Mortusaculi-Chan
                 perceiving
                 ,
                 and
                 thinking
                 the
                 man
                 had
                 foul
                 play
                 done
                 him
                 to
                 have
                 ought
                 of
                 his
                 Ears
                 left
                 ,
                 alighted
                 ,
                 took
                 out
                 his
                 own
                 knife
                 ,
                 and
                 cut
                 off
                 what
                 the
                 Executioner
                 had
                 left
                 ;
                 to
                 the
                 great
                 astonishment
                 of
                 all
                 us
                 ,
                 who
                 were
                 not
                 accustomed
                 to
                 see
                 Persons
                 of
                 that
                 quality
                 turn
                 common
                 Executioners
                 .
              
               
               
                 Within
                 the
                 enclosed
                 place
                 I
                 spoke
                 of
                 ,
                 there
                 was
                 a
                 little
                 building
                 much
                 after
                 the
                 fashion
                 of
                 a
                 Theatre
                 ,
                 into
                 which
                 the
                 King
                 brought
                 us
                 ,
                 to
                 a
                 Collation
                 of
                 Fruits
                 and
                 Conserves
                 .
                 That
                 done
                 ,
                 there
                 were
                 driven
                 into
                 the
                 place
                 thirty
                 two
                 wild
                 Asses
                 ,
                 at
                 which
                 the
                 King
                 discharg'd
                 some
                 shots
                 with
                 the
                 Fowling-pieces
                 ,
                 and
                 shot
                 some
                 Arrows
                 ,
                 and
                 afterwards
                 permitted
                 the
                 Ambassadors
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 other
                 Lords
                 to
                 shoot
                 at
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 It
                 was
                 pretty
                 sport
                 to
                 see
                 those
                 Asses
                 run
                 ,
                 having
                 sometimes
                 ten
                 or
                 more
                 Arrows
                 shot
                 into
                 their
                 Bodies
                 ,
                 wherewith
                 they
                 incommodated
                 and
                 wounded
                 the
                 others
                 when
                 they
                 got
                 in
                 among
                 them
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 they
                 fell
                 a
                 biting
                 one
                 another
                 ,
                 and
                 running
                 one
                 at
                 another
                 after
                 a
                 strange
                 manner
                 .
                 Having
                 knock'd
                 down
                 all
                 those
                 that
                 were
                 wounded
                 ,
                 
                 there
                 were
                 let
                 in
                 thirty
                 wild
                 Asses
                 more
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 also
                 kill'd
                 and
                 laid
                 them
                 all
                 in
                 a
                 row
                 before
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 sent
                 to
                 Ispahan
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 Court
                 Kitchin.
                 The
                 Persians
                 so
                 highly
                 esteem
                 the
                 flesh
                 of
                 these
                 wild
                 Asses
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 have
                 brought
                 it
                 into
                 a
                 Proverb
                 in
                 their
                 Kulusthan
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 kind
                 of
                 Hunting
                 being
                 over
                 ,
                 
                 Dinner
                 was
                 brought
                 in
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 place
                 .
                 Here
                 it
                 was
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Ambassador
                 Brugman
                 was
                 pleas'd
                 ,
                 upon
                 his
                 own
                 account
                 ,
                 to
                 present
                 the
                 King
                 of
                 Persia
                 ,
                 with
                 his
                 Highness
                 the
                 Duke
                 of
                 Holstein's
                 Picture
                 ,
                 in
                 a
                 Box
                 all
                 beset
                 with
                 Diamonds
                 ,
                 as
                 also
                 with
                 a
                 very
                 fair
                 Steel
                 Looking-Glass
                 ,
                 polish'd
                 on
                 both
                 sides
                 ,
                 and
                 embellish'd
                 with
                 several
                 Figures
                 ,
                 grav'd
                 by
                 that
                 famous
                 Artist
                 ,
                 
                   Iohn
                   Dresde
                
                 ,
                 and
                 done
                 after
                 an
                 Excellent
                 way
                 ,
                 whereof
                 he
                 himself
                 had
                 been
                 the
                 Inventor
                 .
              
               
                 After
                 Dinner
                 ,
                 we
                 retir'd
                 into
                 some
                 houses
                 thereabouts
                 ,
                 to
                 take
                 our
                 Mid-dayes
                 repose
                 .
                 The
                 King
                 sent
                 us
                 thither
                 ten
                 Ahues
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 very
                 fair
                 Stagg
                 ,
                 the
                 horns
                 whereof
                 had
                 twelve
                 brow-ancklers
                 :
                 but
                 ere
                 we
                 were
                 well
                 laid
                 down
                 ,
                 word
                 was
                 brought
                 us
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 King
                 was
                 got
                 on
                 Horse-back
                 ,
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 some
                 further
                 sport
                 .
                 We
                 immediately
                 follow'd
                 ,
                 and
                 found
                 him
                 a
                 Hawking
                 .
                 He
                 soon
                 gave
                 over
                 that
                 sport
                 ,
                 and
                 taking
                 along
                 with
                 him
                 nine
                 persons
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 Retinue
                 ,
                 and
                 six
                 of
                 ours
                 ,
                 he
                 went
                 into
                 a
                 spacious
                 low
                 Walk
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 end
                 whereof
                 there
                 was
                 a
                 place
                 for
                 the
                 keeping
                 of
                 wild-Dacks
                 :
                 but
                 instead
                 of
                 hunting
                 ,
                 he
                 must
                 needs
                 fall
                 a
                 Drinking
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 so
                 dispos'd
                 to
                 mirth
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 noise
                 we
                 made
                 ,
                 kept
                 the
                 Ducks
                 and
                 Geese
                 from
                 coming
                 near
                 the
                 place
                 .
                 The
                 King
                 did
                 Monsieur
                 Mandelslo
                 the
                 favour
                 ,
                 to
                 permit
                 him
                 to
                 present
                 him
                 with
                 a
                 Glass
                 of
                 Wine
                 ,
                 and
                 after
                 he
                 had
                 drunk
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 Mandelslo
                 had
                 kiss'd
                 his
                 knee
                 ,
                 he
                 presented
                 him
                 with
                 an
                 Apple
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 an
                 expression
                 of
                 so
                 particular
                 a
                 kindness
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 whole
                 Court
                 began
                 to
                 look
                 on
                 him
                 ,
                 from
                 that
                 time
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 Person
                 very
                 much
                 in
                 the
                 King's
                 favour
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 
                   Kerek
                   jerak
                
                 ,
                 or
                 ordinary
                 Steward
                 of
                 his
                 Majesties
                 Houshold
                 ,
                 whose
                 name
                 was
                 
                   Mahumed
                   Aly-beg
                
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 fill'd
                 the
                 King
                 his
                 drink
                 during
                 this
                 Debauch
                 ,
                 and
                 had
                 not
                 forgot
                 to
                 take
                 off
                 his
                 own
                 ,
                 was
                 grown
                 so
                 drunk
                 ,
                 that
                 ,
                 sitting
                 at
                 the
                 entrance
                 of
                 the
                 Walk
                 ,
                 he
                 made
                 such
                 a
                 noise
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 King
                 sent
                 one
                 to
                 bid
                 him
                 get
                 thence
                 ,
                 and
                 perceiving
                 no
                 intreaties
                 would
                 prevail
                 with
                 him
                 ,
                 he
                 commanded
                 him
                 to
                 be
                 dragg'd
                 thence
                 ,
                 and
                 set
                 on
                 horse-back
                 .
              
               
                 Aiy-beg
                 could
                 not
                 hinder
                 their
                 dragging
                 of
                 him
                 thence
                 ,
                 but
                 they
                 were
                 not
                 able
                 to
                 set
                 him
                 on
                 horse-back
                 ,
                 nay
                 he
                 abus'd
                 and
                 struck
                 those
                 that
                 should
                 have
                 done
                 it
                 .
                 The
                 King
                 goes
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Gallery
                 ,
                 and
                 would
                 have
                 perswaded
                 him
                 to
                 get
                 on
                 horse-back
                 ,
                 but
                 he
                 was
                 no
                 better
                 treated
                 than
                 the
                 rest
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 laying
                 his
                 hand
                 on
                 his
                 Sword
                 ,
                 he
                 made
                 as
                 if
                 he
                 would
                 have
                 cut
                 off
                 his
                 head
                 .
                 The
                 fright
                 which
                 that
                 put
                 the
                 Steward
                 into
                 ,
                 made
                 him
                 cry
                 out
                 so
                 loud
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 whole
                 company
                 concern'd
                 themselves
                 in
                 the
                 fear
                 he
                 was
                 in
                 .
              
               
                 He
                 was
                 very
                 much
                 in
                 his
                 Prince's
                 favour
                 ,
                 but
                 knew
                 him
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 person
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 jeasted
                 withall
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 had
                 ▪
                 so
                 many
                 sad
                 examples
                 of
                 it
                 before
                 his
                 Eyes
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 terrors
                 of
                 Death
                 did
                 ,
                 in
                 a
                 moment
                 ,
                 disperse
                 the
                 Vapours
                 ,
                 which
                 had
                 unsetled
                 his
                 Brain
                 ,
                 and
                 bestow'd
                 wings
                 on
                 those
                 Feet
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Wine
                 had
                 made
                 unable
                 to
                 go
                 .
                 He
                 immediately
                 got
                 on
                 horse-back
                 ,
                 and
                 rid
                 away
                 as
                 fast
                 as
                 his
                 horse
                 could
                 carry
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 made
                 a
                 shift
                 to
                 escape
                 that
                 time
                 .
                 The
                 king
                 who
                 was
                 got
                 into
                 a
                 pleasant
                 humour
                 ,
                 only
                 Laugh'd
                 at
                 it
                 ;
                 he
                 came
                 very
                 merrily
                 in
                 to
                 us
                 ;
                 but
                 withdrew
                 soon
                 after
                 ,
                 and
                 we
                 went
                 and
                 were
                 lodg'd
                 in
                 our
                 own
                 quarters
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 20.
                 there
                 was
                 no
                 hunting
                 at
                 all
                 .
                 We
                 dined
                 with
                 the
                 king
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 that
                 day
                 serv'd
                 by
                 a
                 hundred
                 young
                 Men
                 ,
                 very
                 handsome
                 Persons
                 ,
                 and
                 richly
                 Clad
                 ,
                 who
                 alwayes
                 stood
                 before
                 him
                 .
                 Many
                 of
                 our
                 Retinue
                 would
                 rather
                 have
                 kept
                 those
                 Gentlemen
                 company
                 ,
                 and
                 waited
                 ,
                 than
                 have
                 been
                 among
                 the
                 Guests
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 trouble
                 it
                 was
                 to
                 them
                 to
                 sit
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 manner
                 of
                 the
                 Country
                 .
                 This
                 entertainment
                 was
                 made
                 in
                 a
                 pleasant
                 Summer-house
                 that
                 stood
                 in
                 the
                 midst
                 of
                 a
                 Garden
                 ,
                 upon
                 the
                 water-side
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 afternoon
                 ,
                 we
                 went
                 to
                 another
                 Village
                 ,
                 about
                 a
                 League
                 and
                 a
                 half
                 from
                 the
                 City
                 ,
                 and
                 ,
                 in
                 our
                 way
                 ,
                 took
                 a
                 white
                 Heron.
                 
              
               
                 The
                 21.
                 the
                 king
                 sent
                 betimes
                 in
                 the
                 Morning
                 to
                 invite
                 us
                 to
                 go
                 a
                 Pidgeon-hunting
                 .
                 
                 We
                 were
                 carried
                 up
                 to
                 the
                 top
                 of
                 a
                 great
                 Tower
                 ,
                 within
                 which
                 there
                 were
                 above
                 a
                 thousand
                 Nests
                 .
                 We
                 were
                 plac'd
                 all
                 without
                 ,
                 having
                 in
                 our
                 hands
                 little
                 sticks
                 forked
                 at
                 the
                 ends
                 .
                 The
                 king
                 commanded
                 our
                 Trumpets
                 to
                 sound
                 a
                 charge
                 ,
                 and
                 immediately
                 there
                 were
                 driven
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Tower
                 or
                 Pidgeon-house
                 ,
                 great
                 numbers
                 of
                 Pidgeons
                 ,
                 which
                 were
                 most
                 of
                 them
                 kill'd
                 by
                 the
                 king
                 and
                 those
                 of
                 his
                 Company
                 .
                 This
                 was
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 that
                 kind
                 of
                 hunting
                 ,
                 after
                 which
                 we
                 took
                 our
                 way
                 towards
                 the
                 City
                 :
                 but
                 ere
                 we
                 got
                 into
                 it
                 ,
                 the
                 king
                 carried
                 us
                 into
                 one
                 of
                 his
                 Gardens
                 ,
                 called
                 Tzarbach
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 no
                 doubt
                 the
                 fairest
                 of
                 any
                 we
                 have
                 seen
                 in
                 Persia
                 ,
                 where
                 we
                 had
                 another
                 Manificent
                 treatment
                 .
                 As
                 soon
                 as
                 we
                 were
                 got
                 to
                 our
                 Lodgings
                 ,
                 there
                 were
                 brought
                 us
                 ,
                 
                 from
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 twelve
                 wild
                 Drakes
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 many
                 Pidgeons
                 ;
                 but
                 they
                 were
                 provided
                 ,
                 it
                 seems
                 ,
                 only
                 for
                 the
                 Ambassador
                 Brugman
                 and
                 his
                 Ladies
                 .
              
               
                 Somes
                 days
                 afterwards
                 it
                 was
                 publish'd
                 by
                 the
                 Tzartzi
                 or
                 publick
                 Crier
                 ,
                 all
                 over
                 the
                 City
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 should
                 keep
                 within
                 their
                 houses
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 none
                 should
                 presume
                 to
                 come
                 into
                 the
                 street
                 ;
                 the
                 King
                 being
                 to
                 goe
                 that
                 way
                 abroad
                 ,
                 to
                 give
                 the
                 Court
                 Ladies
                 the
                 Divertisement
                 of
                 Hunting
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 custom
                 of
                 the
                 Country
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 King's
                 Wives
                 and
                 Concubines
                 should
                 not
                 go
                 abroad
                 ,
                 unless
                 it
                 be
                 in
                 certain
                 Chests
                 or
                 Cabinets
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 covered
                 all
                 over
                 ,
                 and
                 carried
                 by
                 Camels
                 .
                 All
                 which
                 notwithstanding
                 ,
                 they
                 permit
                 not
                 ,
                 that
                 ,
                 while
                 they
                 are
                 passing
                 by
                 ,
                 there
                 should
                 be
                 any
                 one
                 in
                 the
                 Streets
                 ,
                 or
                 that
                 any
                 men
                 should
                 come
                 within
                 Musket-shot
                 of
                 the
                 field
                 where
                 they
                 are
                 ,
                 upon
                 pain
                 of
                 present
                 Death
                 .
                 The
                 King
                 goes
                 before
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Ladies
                 follow
                 about
                 half
                 an
                 hour
                 after
                 ,
                 accompany'd
                 by
                 their
                 Women
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 great
                 number
                 of
                 Eunuchs
                 .
                 When
                 they
                 are
                 come
                 into
                 the
                 field
                 ,
                 they
                 get
                 on
                 Horse-back
                 ,
                 carry
                 Hawks
                 on
                 their
                 fists
                 ,
                 and
                 use
                 their
                 Bows
                 and
                 Arrows
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 the
                 men
                 .
              
               
                 Only
                 the
                 King
                 and
                 the
                 Eunuchs
                 stay
                 among
                 the
                 Women
                 ;
                 all
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 men
                 are
                 about
                 half
                 a
                 League
                 from
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 when
                 the
                 sport
                 is
                 begun
                 ,
                 no
                 man
                 is
                 to
                 come
                 within
                 two
                 Leagues
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 unless
                 the
                 King
                 send
                 for
                 him
                 by
                 an
                 Eunuch
                 .
                 The
                 Lords
                 of
                 the
                 Court
                 in
                 the
                 mean
                 time
                 hunt
                 some
                 other
                 way
                 .
                 The
                 King
                 return'd
                 from
                 this
                 Hunting
                 ,
                 Nov.
                 26.
                 so
                 Drunk
                 ,
                 as
                 were
                 also
                 most
                 of
                 his
                 Lords
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 could
                 hardly
                 sit
                 their
                 horses
                 .
                 They
                 made
                 a
                 halt
                 at
                 the
                 said
                 house
                 called
                 Tzarbach
                 ,
                 and
                 had
                 engag'd
                 themselves
                 into
                 that
                 Debauch
                 ,
                 upon
                 a
                 great
                 Bridge
                 which
                 is
                 at
                 the
                 entrance
                 of
                 the
                 Park
                 ,
                 where
                 the
                 great
                 Lords
                 had
                 danc'd
                 in
                 his
                 Presence
                 ,
                 and
                 found
                 him
                 such
                 excellent
                 sport
                 ,
                 that
                 those
                 who
                 did
                 best
                 ,
                 had
                 great
                 Presents
                 bestow'd
                 on
                 them
                 .
                 It
                 was
                 observ'd
                 to
                 be
                 his
                 particular
                 Humour
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 very
                 liberal
                 in
                 his
                 Debauches
                 ,
                 and
                 many
                 times
                 gave
                 away
                 so
                 much
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 next
                 day
                 he
                 repented
                 him
                 of
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 Some
                 eight
                 days
                 after
                 this
                 great
                 Hunting-match
                 we
                 had
                 an
                 example
                 of
                 his
                 Liberality
                 in
                 that
                 kind
                 .
                 
                 For
                 ,
                 one
                 day
                 ,
                 being
                 desirous
                 to
                 drink
                 in
                 the
                 after-noon
                 ,
                 and
                 most
                 of
                 the
                 company
                 having
                 left
                 him
                 ,
                 there
                 being
                 with
                 him
                 only
                 the
                 
                   Eahtemad
                   dowlet
                
                 ,
                 and
                 some
                 Eunuchs
                 ,
                 he
                 caus'd
                 a
                 great
                 Cup
                 to
                 be
                 fill'd
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 ordered
                 to
                 be
                 presented
                 to
                 the
                 Chancellor
                 ,
                 with
                 a
                 command
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 should
                 drink
                 his
                 health
                 .
                 The
                 Chancellor
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 not
                 given
                 to
                 those
                 Excesses
                 ,
                 would
                 have
                 excus'd
                 himself
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 King
                 drew
                 out
                 his
                 Sword
                 ,
                 set
                 it
                 by
                 the
                 Cup
                 ,
                 and
                 bid
                 him
                 take
                 his
                 choice
                 ,
                 either
                 Drink
                 ,
                 or
                 Dye
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Chancellor
                 finding
                 he
                 had
                 the
                 Woolf
                 by
                 the
                 Ears
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 knowing
                 how
                 to
                 avoid
                 drinking
                 ,
                 takes
                 the
                 Cup
                 in
                 his
                 hand
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 going
                 to
                 drink
                 ;
                 but
                 perceiving
                 the
                 King
                 a
                 little
                 turn'd
                 about
                 ,
                 he
                 rises
                 and
                 gets
                 away
                 .
                 The
                 King
                 was
                 extremely
                 incens'd
                 thereat
                 ,
                 and
                 sent
                 for
                 him
                 ,
                 but
                 upon
                 answer
                 brought
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 found
                 ,
                 he
                 gave
                 the
                 Cup
                 to
                 an
                 Achta
                 or
                 Eunuch
                 .
                 He
                 would
                 also
                 have
                 excus'd
                 himself
                 ,
                 pretending
                 he
                 had
                 not
                 Drunk
                 any
                 Wine
                 for
                 a
                 good
                 while
                 before
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 if
                 he
                 took
                 off
                 that
                 Cup
                 ,
                 it
                 would
                 infallibly
                 be
                 the
                 Death
                 of
                 him
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 King
                 was
                 not
                 satisfy'd
                 with
                 those
                 excuses
                 ,
                 and
                 taking
                 up
                 his
                 Sword
                 would
                 have
                 kill'd
                 him
                 ,
                 if
                 a
                 Mehater
                 ,
                 or
                 Gentleman
                 belonging
                 to
                 his
                 Chamber
                 had
                 not
                 prevented
                 him
                 ,
                 yet
                 did
                 he
                 not
                 do
                 it
                 so
                 clearly
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 he
                 himself
                 was
                 hurt
                 in
                 the
                 Leg
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Eunuch
                 in
                 the
                 hand
                 .
                 The
                 King
                 ,
                 who
                 would
                 have
                 his
                 will
                 ,
                 finding
                 all
                 had
                 left
                 him
                 ,
                 address'd
                 himself
                 to
                 one
                 of
                 his
                 Pages
                 ,
                 the●●
                 on
                 of
                 Alymerdan-Chan
                 ,
                 Governour
                 of
                 Candahar
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 a
                 very
                 handsom
                 young
                 Lad
                 ,
                 and
                 ask'd
                 him
                 ,
                 whether
                 he
                 had
                 the
                 courage
                 to
                 venture
                 at
                 the
                 drinking
                 off
                 of
                 that
                 Cup.
                 The
                 young
                 Lad
                 made
                 answer
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 knew
                 not
                 what
                 he
                 might
                 be
                 able
                 to
                 do
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 he
                 would
                 do
                 his
                 endeavour
                 ,
                 whereupon
                 kneeling
                 down
                 before
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 he
                 took
                 several
                 draughts
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 At
                 last
                 ,
                 thinking
                 it
                 too
                 great
                 a
                 task
                 to
                 go
                 through
                 ,
                 and
                 finding
                 himself
                 animated
                 by
                 the
                 Wine
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 King
                 's
                 obliging
                 expressions
                 ,
                 who
                 still
                 egg'd
                 him
                 on
                 to
                 Drink
                 ,
                 he
                 rises
                 ,
                 cast
                 his
                 arms
                 about
                 the
                 King's
                 neck
                 ,
                 kisses
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 says
                 ,
                 
                   Patscha
                   humse
                   alla
                   ,
                   taala
                   menum
                   itzund
                   '
                   Ischock
                   jasch
                   wersun
                
                 ;
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 
                   I
                   pray
                   God
                   grant
                   the
                   King
                   a
                   long
                   and
                   happy
                   Life
                   :
                
                 and
                 the
                 Prince
                 was
                 so
                 much
                 taken
                 with
                 the
                 action
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 sent
                 to
                 the
                 Treasury
                 for
                 a
                 Sword
                 ,
                 whereof
                 the
                 Handle
                 ,
                 Scabard
                 ,
                 and
                 Belt
                 ,
                 were
                 beset
                 with
                 precious
                 stones
                 ,
                 and
                 presented
                 him
                 with
                 it
                 ;
                 and
                 bestow'd
                 on
                 another
                 Page
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 help'd
                 off
                 with
                 some
                 of
                 the
                 Wine
                 ,
                 another
                 very
                 rich
                 Sword
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 great
                 Golden
                 Cup.
                 But
                 the
                 next
                 day
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 so
                 cast
                 down
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 Melancholy
                 ,
                 that
                 Riding
                 abroad
                 into
                 the
                 Country
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 not
                 able
                 to
                 hold
                 his
                 Bridle
                 .
                 They
                 put
                 him
                 into
                 a
                 better
                 humour
                 ,
                 by
                 getting
                 from
                 the
                 Pages
                 the
                 best
                 Sword
                 and
                 the
                 Golden
                 cup
                 ,
                 giving
                 them
                 some
                 Tumains
                 in
                 ready
                 Money
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 19.
                 of
                 November
                 ,
                 
                 the
                 
                   Eahtemad
                   Dowlet
                
                 ,
                 or
                 Chancellor
                 ,
                 made
                 a
                 great
                 Feast
                 for
                 the
                 Ambassadors
                 ,
                 in
                 a
                 most
                 fair
                 Hall
                 ,
                 which
                 as
                 soon
                 as
                 a
                 man
                 came
                 to
                 the
                 entrance
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 wonderfully
                 charm'd
                 the
                 Eye
                 .
                 For
                 in
                 the
                 midst
                 of
                 the
                 Vestibulum
                 ,
                 there
                 was
                 a
                 great
                 Fountain
                 ,
                 out
                 of
                 which
                 came
                 several
                 spouts
                 of
                 water
                 .
                 The
                 Hall
                 it self
                 had
                 on
                 the
                 upper
                 part
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 towards
                 the
                 Roof
                 ,
                 
                 several
                 Pourtractures
                 of
                 Women
                 ,
                 cloath'd
                 in
                 several
                 Modes
                 ,
                 all
                 done
                 after
                 some
                 Europaean
                 Copies
                 ;
                 and
                 under
                 them
                 the
                 Walls
                 were
                 set
                 all
                 about
                 with
                 Looking-Glasses
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 number
                 of
                 above
                 two
                 hundred
                 ,
                 of
                 all
                 sizes
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 when
                 a
                 manstood
                 in
                 the
                 midst
                 of
                 the
                 Hall
                 ,
                 he
                 might
                 see
                 himself
                 of
                 all
                 sides
                 .
              
               
               
                 We
                 were
                 told
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 King's
                 Palace
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 appartment
                 of
                 his
                 Wives
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 also
                 a
                 Hall
                 ,
                 done
                 all
                 about
                 with
                 Looking-Glasses
                 ,
                 but
                 far
                 greater
                 and
                 much
                 fairer
                 than
                 this
                 .
                 The
                 entertainment
                 which
                 the
                 Chancellor
                 made
                 us
                 was
                 very
                 Magnificent
                 ,
                 all
                 the
                 meat
                 being
                 serv'd
                 in
                 silver
                 Dishes
                 .
                 We
                 had
                 the
                 Divertisement
                 of
                 the
                 King's
                 Musick
                 and
                 Dancing-women
                 all
                 the
                 time
                 we
                 were
                 at
                 Dinner
                 ,
                 during
                 which
                 they
                 behav'd
                 not
                 themselves
                 with
                 the
                 same
                 respect
                 and
                 reserv'dness
                 as
                 they
                 had
                 done
                 in
                 the
                 King's
                 presence
                 ,
                 when
                 we
                 din'd
                 at
                 Court
                 ,
                 but
                 shew'd
                 tricks
                 much
                 beyond
                 any
                 thing
                 they
                 had
                 done
                 before
                 ,
                 one
                 whereof
                 I
                 observ'd
                 ,
                 which
                 I
                 think
                 almost
                 Miraculous
                 .
                 One
                 of
                 these
                 Women
                 having
                 plac'd
                 in
                 the
                 midst
                 of
                 the
                 Hall
                 a
                 Vessel
                 of
                 Porcelane
                 two
                 foot
                 high
                 ,
                 and
                 taken
                 several
                 turns
                 about
                 it
                 ,
                 took
                 it
                 up
                 between
                 her
                 Leggs
                 ,
                 with
                 such
                 slight
                 ,
                 that
                 not
                 any
                 one
                 of
                 us
                 perceiv'd
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 kept
                 on
                 the
                 Dance
                 with
                 the
                 same
                 ease
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 the
                 same
                 slight
                 return'd
                 it
                 to
                 the
                 same
                 place
                 ,
                 not
                 making
                 one
                 wrong
                 step
                 all
                 the
                 time
                 .
              
               
                 These
                 Women
                 are
                 calllled
                 Kachbeha's
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 they
                 are
                 employ'd
                 not
                 only
                 in
                 this
                 Divertisement
                 ,
                 but
                 it
                 any
                 other
                 that
                 may
                 be
                 expected
                 from
                 Women
                 .
                 Those
                 who
                 entertain
                 their
                 Friends
                 ,
                 what
                 quality
                 soever
                 they
                 be
                 of
                 ,
                 will
                 not
                 have
                 them
                 want
                 any
                 Diversion
                 they
                 can
                 desire
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 Persians
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 great
                 Lovers
                 of
                 Women
                 ,
                 will
                 not
                 omit
                 at
                 their
                 treatments
                 that
                 sport
                 which
                 they
                 most
                 delight
                 in
                 .
                 Whence
                 it
                 comes
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 great
                 Feast
                 made
                 in
                 Persia
                 ,
                 at
                 which
                 these
                 Dancing-women
                 are
                 not
                 brought
                 in
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 necessary
                 part
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 The
                 Master
                 of
                 the
                 Entertainment
                 proffers
                 them
                 to
                 his
                 Guests
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 who
                 hath
                 a
                 mind
                 to
                 any
                 one
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 rises
                 from
                 the
                 Table
                 ,
                 goes
                 into
                 a
                 private
                 room
                 with
                 her
                 whom
                 he
                 most
                 fancies
                 ,
                 and
                 having
                 done
                 his
                 work
                 ,
                 comes
                 to
                 his
                 place
                 again
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Woman
                 goes
                 to
                 the
                 Dance
                 ,
                 without
                 any
                 shame
                 on
                 the
                 one
                 side
                 ,
                 or
                 notice
                 taken
                 of
                 it
                 on
                 the
                 other
                 .
                 Those
                 who
                 make
                 some
                 difficulty
                 to
                 venture
                 themselves
                 with
                 such
                 common
                 Ware
                 ,
                 refuse
                 the
                 Master's
                 kindness
                 with
                 a
                 Complement
                 ,
                 and
                 thank
                 him
                 for
                 the
                 honour
                 he
                 does
                 them
                 .
                 There
                 is
                 but
                 one
                 City
                 in
                 all
                 Persia
                 ,
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 that
                 of
                 Ardebil
                 ,
                 where
                 this
                 custom
                 is
                 not
                 suffered
                 ;
                 which
                 is
                 done
                 upon
                 the
                 accompt
                 of
                 the
                 Sanctity
                 of
                 the
                 place
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 so
                 great
                 ,
                 that
                 Schach-Abas
                 thought
                 himself
                 oblig'd
                 to
                 banish
                 thence
                 all
                 the
                 publick
                 VVomen
                 .
              
               
                 Dinner
                 being
                 ended
                 ,
                 the
                 Musick
                 and
                 the
                 Dancers
                 withdrew
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Ambassadors
                 with
                 the
                 Chancellor
                 ,
                 made
                 some
                 Progress
                 in
                 their
                 Negotiation
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 mean
                 time
                 we
                 were
                 carried
                 a
                 walking
                 into
                 the
                 Garden
                 ,
                 where
                 they
                 treated
                 us
                 with
                 Fruit
                 and
                 Conserves
                 .
              
               
                 As
                 to
                 this
                 
                   Eahtemad
                   dowlet
                
                 ;
                 
                 his
                 name
                 was
                 Tagge
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 was
                 about
                 sixty
                 years
                 of
                 age
                 ,
                 having
                 one
                 eye
                 black
                 ,
                 the
                 other
                 blew
                 ,
                 a
                 full
                 face
                 ;
                 but
                 yellowish
                 or
                 inclining
                 to
                 an
                 Olive
                 ,
                 and
                 very
                 high
                 colour'd
                 ;
                 whence
                 it
                 came
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 ordinarily
                 called
                 
                   Saru
                   Tagge
                
                 .
                 He
                 wore
                 no
                 beard
                 ,
                 as
                 being
                 an
                 Eunuch
                 ;
                 and
                 upon
                 that
                 occasion
                 we
                 shall
                 here
                 give
                 a
                 short
                 account
                 of
                 him
                 and
                 his
                 fortunes
                 ,
                 which
                 we
                 think
                 may
                 deserve
                 insertion
                 in
                 this
                 place
                 ,
                 though
                 there
                 are
                 various
                 relations
                 thereof
                 .
              
               
                 Some
                 affirm
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   Saru
                   Tagge
                
                 ,
                 being
                 yet
                 very
                 young
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 employment
                 being
                 to
                 Copy
                 out
                 Writings
                 in
                 the
                 City
                 of
                 Keintze
                 ,
                 he
                 fell
                 in
                 love
                 with
                 a
                 young
                 Boy
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 prevailing
                 with
                 him
                 to
                 consent
                 to
                 his
                 brutality
                 ,
                 he
                 forc'd
                 him
                 .
                 The
                 Boy
                 's
                 Father
                 made
                 his
                 complaints
                 to
                 Schach-Abas
                 ,
                 then
                 King
                 of
                 Persia
                 ,
                 who
                 commanded
                 that
                 
                   Saru
                   Tagge
                
                 should
                 have
                 his
                 Syk
                 ,
                 (
                 so
                 they
                 call
                 the
                 privy
                 parts
                 )
                 with
                 all
                 its
                 dependences
                 ,
                 cut
                 off
                 .
                 Others
                 relate
                 ,
                 that
                 Schach-Ahas
                 condemn'd
                 him
                 to
                 die
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 Tagge
                 coming
                 to
                 hear
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 cut
                 off
                 ,
                 himself
                 ,
                 those
                 parts
                 with
                 a
                 Rasour
                 ,
                 sent
                 them
                 to
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 with
                 this
                 request
                 ,
                 that
                 having
                 himself
                 punish'd
                 the
                 Members
                 which
                 had
                 offended
                 ,
                 his
                 Majesty
                 would
                 be
                 pleas'd
                 to
                 let
                 his
                 head
                 alone
                 ,
                 which
                 had
                 done
                 no
                 more
                 harm
                 ,
                 and
                 might
                 ,
                 one
                 time
                 or
                 other
                 ,
                 be
                 serviceable
                 to
                 him
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 King
                 astonish'd
                 at
                 the
                 strange
                 resolution
                 of
                 the
                 man
                 ,
                 conceiv'd
                 an
                 affection
                 for
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 finding
                 him
                 an
                 understanding
                 person
                 ,
                 made
                 him
                 Secretary
                 in
                 his
                 Court
                 of
                 Chancery
                 .
                 Schach-Sesi
                 having
                 with
                 his
                 own
                 hands
                 kill'd
                 Taleb-Chan
                 ,
                 this
                 man's
                 Predecessor
                 ,
                 sent
                 Tagge
                 the
                 Golden
                 Ink-horn
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 Badge
                 of
                 the
                 Dignity
                 of
                 Chancellor
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 21.
                 following
                 ,
                 
                 the
                 Chancellor
                 invited
                 the
                 Ambassadors
                 to
                 a
                 second
                 entertainment
                 ,
                 by
                 express
                 order
                 from
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 might
                 make
                 some
                 further
                 progress
                 in
                 their
                 Affairs
                 .
                 They
                 had
                 a
                 very
                 long
                 conference
                 together
                 ,
                 after
                 which
                 we
                 were
                 treated
                 at
                 dinner
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 with
                 the
                 same
                 Magnificence
                 as
                 the
                 time
                 before
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 29.
                 the
                 two
                 Brothers
                 ,
                 Seferas
                 ,
                 and
                 Elias-beg
                 ,
                 came
                 to
                 visit
                 the
                 Ambassadors
                 ,
                 who
                 would
                 needs
                 have
                 them
                 stay
                 Dinner
                 ,
                 Elias-beg
                 endeavour'd
                 all
                 he
                 could
                 to
                 be
                 merry
                 himself
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 make
                 others
                 so
                 ,
                 but
                 we
                 easily
                 found
                 it
                 was
                 done
                 with
                 some
                 violence
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 his
                 heart
                 answer'd
                 not
                 his
                 outward
                 demeanour
                 .
                 The
                 reason
                 of
                 it
                 we
                 understood
                 from
                 his
                 elder
                 brother
                 ,
                 who
                 told
                 us
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 King
                 had
                 a
                 great
                 kindness
                 for
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 did
                 them
                 very
                 great
                 favours
                 ;
                 but
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 a
                 dangerous
                 thing
                 to
                 jeast
                 with
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 he
                 had
                 a
                 very
                 sad
                 assurance
                 of
                 it
                 in
                 his
                 brother
                 ,
                 who
                 being
                 much
                 respected
                 at
                 the
                 Courr
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 freedom
                 of
                 his
                 humour
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 divertive
                 conversation
                 ,
                 the
                 King
                 told
                 him
                 one
                 day
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 wanted
                 not
                 any
                 thing
                 ,
                 save
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 not
                 of
                 the
                 Mussulman's
                 Religion
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 he
                 could
                 not
                 do
                 him
                 a
                 greater
                 pleasure
                 ,
                 than
                 to
                 suffer
                 Circumcision
                 .
                 Whereto
                 Elias-beg
                 ,
                 reply'd
                 smiling
                 ,
                 that
                 that
                 might
                 happen
                 one
                 time
                 or
                 other
                 ,
                 intreating
                 his
                 Majesty
                 not
                 to
                 speak
                 any
                 further
                 of
                 serious
                 affairs
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 prosecute
                 his
                 Divertisements
                 .
                 There
                 was
                 no
                 more
                 said
                 to
                 him
                 of
                 it
                 for
                 a
                 good
                 while
                 ,
                 but
                 upon
                 occasion
                 of
                 the
                 Clock-makers
                 
                 constancy
                 ,
                 the
                 king
                 sent
                 him
                 word
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 should
                 remember
                 the
                 promise
                 he
                 had
                 made
                 to
                 be
                 Circumcis'd
                 .
                 He
                 would
                 have
                 excus'd
                 himself
                 ,
                 pretending
                 what
                 he
                 had
                 spoken
                 was
                 in
                 jeast
                 ;
                 but
                 those
                 whom
                 the
                 king
                 had
                 sent
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 would
                 not
                 be
                 shuffled
                 off
                 with
                 that
                 answer
                 ,
                 took
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 Circumcis'd
                 him
                 by
                 force
                 .
                 Elias-beg
                 confirm'd
                 what
                 his
                 elder
                 brother
                 had
                 told
                 us
                 ;
                 but
                 with
                 this
                 protestation
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 nevertheless
                 a
                 Christian
                 in
                 his
                 Soul
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 he
                 would
                 die
                 in
                 the
                 profession
                 he
                 had
                 ever
                 made
                 of
                 that
                 Religion
                 .
              
               
                 December
                 the
                 second
                 ,
                 
                 
                   Abasculi
                   Beg
                
                 ,
                 our
                 Mehemandar
                 ,
                 came
                 ,
                 and
                 brought
                 us
                 the
                 Presents
                 from
                 the
                 king
                 ;
                 
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 to
                 each
                 of
                 the
                 Ambassadors
                 a
                 Horse
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 Saddles
                 cover'd
                 all
                 over
                 with
                 plates
                 of
                 Gold
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Bridles
                 having
                 great
                 buckles
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 Metal
                 :
                 Two
                 Garments
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Persian
                 wearing
                 ,
                 together
                 with
                 the
                 Mendils
                 and
                 Mianbends
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 the
                 Turbant
                 and
                 Girdle
                 ,
                 of
                 Gold
                 Brocado
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 mode
                 of
                 the
                 Countrey
                 .
                 Moreover
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 divided
                 between
                 them
                 both
                 ,
                 two
                 hundred
                 and
                 five
                 pieces
                 of
                 fifteen
                 sorts
                 of
                 silk
                 stuffs
                 ,
                 Satin
                 ,
                 Damask
                 ,
                 Darai
                 ,
                 Taffata
                 ,
                 Cotton
                 ,
                 &c.
                 and
                 two
                 hundred
                 Tumains
                 in
                 money
                 ,
                 which
                 amont
                 to
                 just
                 three
                 thousand
                 ,
                 three
                 hundred
                 and
                 seventy
                 Piastres
                 ,
                 or
                 a
                 thousand
                 French
                 Pistols
                 ,
                 towards
                 the
                 expences
                 of
                 their
                 travel
                 in
                 their
                 return
                 .
                 The
                 five
                 principal
                 persons
                 of
                 the
                 Retinue
                 had
                 each
                 of
                 them
                 a
                 Satin
                 Vestment
                 ,
                 and
                 another
                 of
                 Taffata
                 ,
                 with
                 Flowers
                 of
                 Gold
                 and
                 Silk
                 .
                 The
                 other
                 Gentlemen
                 had
                 each
                 of
                 them
                 one
                 of
                 Taby
                 ,
                 with
                 Flowers
                 of
                 Gold
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 Retinue
                 had
                 not
                 any
                 thing
                 sent
                 them
                 .
                 The
                 Ambassador
                 Brugman
                 seiz'd
                 the
                 money
                 ,
                 bestow'd
                 some
                 of
                 it
                 among
                 those
                 of
                 our
                 Company
                 ,
                 who
                 stood
                 in
                 need
                 thereof
                 ,
                 to
                 buy
                 things
                 necessary
                 for
                 their
                 journey
                 ,
                 and
                 distributed
                 the
                 rest
                 among
                 some
                 of
                 his
                 Armenian
                 friends
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 next
                 day
                 ,
                 
                 Decemb.
                 3.
                 the
                 King
                 sent
                 to
                 invite
                 the
                 Ambassadors
                 to
                 Dine
                 with
                 him
                 once
                 more
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 last
                 Treatment
                 we
                 were
                 to
                 have
                 at
                 Court.
                 The
                 Mahemandar
                 told
                 them
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 the
                 custom
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 should
                 have
                 ,
                 upon
                 their
                 own
                 cloaths
                 ,
                 the
                 best
                 of
                 those
                 Garments
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 King
                 had
                 sent
                 them
                 .
                 The
                 Ambassadors
                 ,
                 at
                 first
                 ,
                 made
                 some
                 difficulty
                 to
                 have
                 that
                 complyance
                 ;
                 but
                 when
                 they
                 were
                 told
                 it
                 was
                 a
                 custom
                 observ'd
                 by
                 all
                 Ambassadors
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 no
                 doubt
                 the
                 King
                 would
                 take
                 it
                 very
                 ill
                 at
                 their
                 hands
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 presented
                 themselves
                 before
                 him
                 ,
                 without
                 the
                 marks
                 of
                 his
                 Liberality
                 ,
                 they
                 at
                 last
                 resolv'd
                 to
                 do
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 ,
                 after
                 their
                 example
                 ,
                 all
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 Retinue
                 .
                 We
                 Dined
                 in
                 the
                 Hall
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Divan
                   Chane
                
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 things
                 were
                 performed
                 with
                 the
                 same
                 Ceremonies
                 as
                 at
                 the
                 first
                 time
                 .
                 Only
                 this
                 happened
                 more
                 than
                 ordinary
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 ,
                 while
                 the
                 fruits
                 were
                 yet
                 upon
                 the
                 Table
                 ,
                 the
                 Chancellor
                 ordered
                 to
                 pass
                 before
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 the
                 Present
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 is
                 wont
                 to
                 make
                 every
                 year
                 once
                 ,
                 and
                 sometimes
                 twice
                 ,
                 for
                 reasons
                 whereof
                 we
                 shall
                 give
                 some
                 account
                 hereafter
                 .
                 This
                 Present
                 consisted
                 in
                 twelve
                 excellent
                 Horses
                 ,
                 very
                 richly
                 cover'd
                 ,
                 forty
                 nine
                 Camels
                 loaden
                 with
                 Turkie
                 Tapistry
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 fine
                 stuffs
                 of
                 Wool
                 ,
                 fifteen
                 Mules
                 ,
                 a
                 thousand
                 Tumains
                 ,
                 or
                 fifty
                 thousand
                 Livers
                 in
                 money
                 ,
                 forty
                 pieces
                 of
                 Gold
                 and
                 Silver
                 Brocado
                 ,
                 and
                 several
                 other
                 stuffs
                 and
                 Commodities
                 ,
                 whereof
                 there
                 was
                 such
                 abundance
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 took
                 up
                 an
                 hour
                 and
                 a
                 half
                 ere
                 all
                 were
                 pass'd
                 by
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 dispos'd
                 into
                 the
                 Treasury
                 :
                 in
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 for
                 every
                 Tumain
                 ,
                 there
                 was
                 a
                 several
                 person
                 ,
                 who
                 carried
                 it
                 in
                 his
                 hand
                 ,
                 in
                 a
                 silken
                 Purse
                 of
                 several
                 colours
                 .
              
               
                 After
                 Dinner
                 ,
                 
                 the
                 Kurtzibachi
                 ,
                 or
                 Lord
                 high
                 Chamberlain
                 ,
                 came
                 and
                 conducted
                 the
                 Ambassadors
                 to
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 of
                 whom
                 they
                 took
                 their
                 leave
                 .
                 The
                 King
                 delivered
                 them
                 himself
                 the
                 Answer
                 he
                 made
                 to
                 the
                 Letters
                 they
                 had
                 brought
                 him
                 ,
                 with
                 recommendations
                 to
                 his
                 Highness
                 our
                 Master
                 ,
                 and
                 promis'd
                 that
                 he
                 would
                 send
                 to
                 Visit
                 him
                 by
                 an
                 express
                 Embassy
                 .
                 The
                 Ambassadors
                 answer'd
                 the
                 Complement
                 ,
                 and
                 thank'd
                 the
                 King
                 for
                 the
                 honour
                 he
                 had
                 done
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 noble
                 Treatments
                 they
                 had
                 received
                 from
                 him
                 ,
                 during
                 the
                 stay
                 they
                 had
                 made
                 in
                 his
                 kingdom
                 ;
                 and
                 return'd
                 to
                 their
                 lodgings
                 ,
                 observing
                 the
                 same
                 order
                 in
                 their
                 going
                 from
                 the
                 Court
                 as
                 had
                 been
                 done
                 at
                 their
                 going
                 thither
                 .
              
               
                 Decemb.
                 4.
                 the
                 Poslanick
                 ,
                 
                 or
                 Muscovian
                 Ambassador
                 ,
                 
                   Alexei
                   Savinowits
                
                 went
                 to
                 see
                 the
                 Chancellor
                 ,
                 who
                 dismiss'd
                 him
                 in
                 the
                 Kings
                 name
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 might
                 return
                 in
                 our
                 Company
                 .
                 The
                 dayes
                 following
                 ,
                 those
                 Lords
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 receiv'd
                 any
                 Presents
                 from
                 our
                 Ambassadors
                 ,
                 sent
                 theirs
                 to
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Decemb.
                   5.
                   
                   Chosru
                   Sulthan
                
                 sent
                 the
                 Ambassadors
                 two
                 ●●orses
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 next
                 day
                 ,
                 
                 Tzanichan
                 ,
                 the
                 Kurtzibaschi
                 ,
                 sent
                 his
                 Present
                 to
                 the
                 Ambassadors
                 ;
                 but
                 in
                 regard
                 he
                 had
                 done
                 it
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 Persian
                 fugitive
                 ,
                 Rustan
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 so
                 basely
                 left
                 the
                 Ambassadors
                 ,
                 to
                 change
                 his
                 Religion
                 ,
                 they
                 would
                 not
                 accept
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 sent
                 him
                 word
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 much
                 wondred
                 ,
                 that
                 ,
                 it
                 being
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 conceiv'd
                 ,
                 his
                 design
                 to
                 do
                 them
                 an
                 honour
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 oblige
                 them
                 by
                 the
                 Present
                 he
                 made
                 them
                 ,
                 he
                 would
                 send
                 it
                 by
                 a
                 person
                 ,
                 for
                 whom
                 they
                 must
                 needs
                 have
                 an
                 aversion
                 ,
                 and
                 one
                 they
                 could
                 not
                 endure
                 to
                 see
                 .
                 Three
                 dayes
                 after
                 ,
                 he
                 sent
                 them
                 ,
                 by
                 another
                 Man
                 ,
                 two
                 Horses
                 ,
                 a
                 Mule
                 ,
                 and
                 eighteen
                 pieces
                 of
                 Stuff
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 accepted
                 ,
                 and
                 gave
                 the
                 person
                 who
                 brought
                 the
                 Present
                 ,
                 five
                 Pistols
                 .
              
               
               
                 The
                 10.
                 the
                 Chamberlian
                 sent
                 them
                 two
                 Horses
                 ;
                 the
                 Chancellor
                 ,
                 two
                 Horses
                 ,
                 a
                 Mule
                 ,
                 and
                 forty
                 five
                 pieces
                 of
                 stuffs
                 ,
                 among
                 which
                 there
                 were
                 several
                 ,
                 whereof
                 the
                 ground-work
                 was
                 Gold.
                 
              
               
                 The
                 same
                 day
                 ,
                 the
                 Mehemander
                 came
                 to
                 give
                 us
                 notice
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 King
                 intended
                 within
                 eight
                 days
                 to
                 goe
                 for
                 Kaschan
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 if
                 we
                 could
                 be
                 ready
                 against
                 that
                 time
                 ,
                 we
                 might
                 make
                 our
                 advantage
                 of
                 the
                 convenience
                 ,
                 as
                 far
                 as
                 that
                 City
                 .
                 Which
                 oblig'd
                 us
                 to
                 put
                 all
                 things
                 in
                 readiness
                 for
                 our
                 journey
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 12.
                 we
                 made
                 an
                 entertainment
                 ,
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 our
                 departure
                 ,
                 whereto
                 were
                 invited
                 the
                 same
                 persons
                 who
                 had
                 been
                 at
                 the
                 first
                 ,
                 save
                 that
                 the
                 acquaintances
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Ambassador
                 Brugman
                 had
                 made
                 in
                 the
                 Suburbs
                 of
                 Tzulfa
                 ,
                 occasion'd
                 his
                 invitation
                 of
                 several
                 Armenians
                 to
                 this
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 not
                 been
                 at
                 the
                 former
              
               
                 In
                 the
                 afternoon
                 ,
                 there
                 was
                 running
                 at
                 the
                 Ring
                 ,
                 at
                 which
                 Divertisement
                 was
                 present
                 also
                 the
                 Portuguez
                 Agent
                 ,
                 who
                 manag'd
                 the
                 Viceroy's
                 affairs
                 at
                 the
                 Court
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 rich
                 Iew
                 ,
                 who
                 drove
                 a
                 great
                 trade
                 between
                 the
                 Indies
                 and
                 Constantinople
                 .
                 The
                 Walls
                 ,
                 windows
                 ,
                 and
                 tops
                 of
                 the
                 neighbouring
                 houses
                 were
                 full
                 of
                 Persians
                 and
                 Armenians
                 ,
                 who
                 came
                 thither
                 to
                 see
                 that
                 Divertisement
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 noise
                 of
                 the
                 Trumpets
                 and
                 Tymbrels
                 continu'd
                 all
                 the
                 time
                 ,
                 
                 as
                 did
                 also
                 that
                 of
                 our
                 Artillery
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Ambassador
                 Brugman
                 ordered
                 to
                 be
                 discharg'd
                 at
                 all
                 the
                 healths
                 that
                 were
                 drunk
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 so
                 often
                 ,
                 that
                 Father
                 Ioseph
                 ,
                 our
                 Interpreter
                 ,
                 who
                 knew
                 that
                 they
                 might
                 hear
                 every
                 shot
                 at
                 the
                 Kings
                 Palace
                 ,
                 fearing
                 his
                 Majesty
                 should
                 take
                 it
                 ill
                 ,
                 was
                 forc'd
                 to
                 represent
                 to
                 him
                 the
                 Tyrannical
                 humour
                 of
                 that
                 Prince
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 danger
                 ,
                 whereto
                 he
                 expos'd
                 not
                 only
                 his
                 own
                 person
                 ,
                 after
                 the
                 Ambassadors
                 were
                 departed
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 all
                 that
                 belong'd
                 to
                 the
                 Embassy
                 .
                 He
                 told
                 him
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 no
                 extraordinary
                 thing
                 to
                 see
                 that
                 Prince
                 exercise
                 his
                 cruelties
                 upon
                 all
                 sorst
                 of
                 persons
                 ,
                 without
                 any
                 regard
                 of
                 their
                 Quality
                 or
                 Character
                 ,
                 and
                 intreated
                 him
                 to
                 command
                 that
                 there
                 should
                 be
                 no
                 more
                 shooting
                 .
                 But
                 all
                 these
                 Remonstrances
                 prevail'd
                 nothing
                 with
                 the
                 Ambassador
                 ,
                 who
                 ordered
                 the
                 Trumpets
                 to
                 sound
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Gans
                 to
                 be
                 fir'd
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 at
                 any
                 time
                 before
                 .
                 We
                 understood
                 since
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 King
                 was
                 so
                 incens'd
                 against
                 the
                 said
                 Ambassador
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 for
                 this
                 action
                 ,
                 as
                 another
                 ,
                 whereof
                 I
                 shall
                 presently
                 give
                 an
                 account
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 upon
                 the
                 point
                 of
                 ordering
                 him
                 to
                 be
                 cut
                 in
                 pieces
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 all
                 of
                 us
                 with
                 him
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 prudence
                 and
                 moderation
                 of
                 the
                 Chancellor
                 had
                 not
                 prevail'd
                 with
                 him
                 to
                 forbear
                 ,
                 by
                 representing
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Prince
                 his
                 Master
                 ,
                 who
                 ,
                 no
                 doubt
                 approv'd
                 not
                 the
                 insolences
                 of
                 that
                 Ambassador
                 ,
                 would
                 be
                 sure
                 to
                 punish
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 soon
                 as
                 he
                 were
                 advertised
                 thereof
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 what
                 most
                 incens'd
                 the
                 King
                 was
                 this
                 following
                 adventure
                 .
                 
                 
                   Lion
                   Bernoldi
                
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 the
                 Quality
                 of
                 a
                 Gentleman
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Retinue
                 of
                 the
                 Ambassadors
                 ,
                 was
                 put
                 into
                 Irons
                 by
                 order
                 of
                 the
                 Ambassador
                 Brugman
                 ;
                 upon
                 this
                 account
                 ,
                 that
                 being
                 born
                 at
                 Antwerp
                 ,
                 whence
                 he
                 retir'd
                 into
                 Holland
                 ,
                 there
                 were
                 some
                 jealousies
                 conceiv'd
                 of
                 him
                 ,
                 upon
                 the
                 frequent
                 Visits
                 he
                 made
                 to
                 the
                 Dutch
                 Agent
                 ,
                 from
                 whom
                 he
                 receiv'd
                 many
                 little
                 kindnesses
                 .
                 However
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Agent
                 might
                 not
                 take
                 ought
                 amiss
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 more
                 to
                 smother
                 the
                 jealousie
                 had
                 of
                 him
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 given
                 out
                 that
                 he
                 had
                 rob'd
                 the
                 Ambassadors
                 .
                 He
                 found
                 means
                 to
                 make
                 his
                 escape
                 ,
                 and
                 cast
                 himself
                 into
                 the
                 Sanctuary
                 of
                 the
                 Persians
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 call
                 Alla-Capi
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 King's
                 Palace
                 .
                 The
                 Ambassadors
                 sent
                 to
                 intreat
                 the
                 King
                 to
                 return
                 their
                 Domestick
                 into
                 their
                 hands
                 ;
                 but
                 answer
                 was
                 brought
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 what
                 he
                 was
                 charg'd
                 to
                 have
                 stolen
                 were
                 found
                 about
                 him
                 ,
                 it
                 should
                 be
                 restor'd
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 as
                 to
                 his
                 person
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 not
                 in
                 his
                 power
                 to
                 force
                 him
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Sanctuary
                 ,
                 though
                 he
                 had
                 committed
                 some
                 Crime
                 against
                 his
                 Royal
                 Dignity
                 .
                 The
                 Ambassador
                 Brugman
                 was
                 so
                 transported
                 with
                 passion
                 at
                 this
                 answer
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 said
                 aloud
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 would
                 have
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 would
                 kill
                 him
                 ,
                 though
                 he
                 took
                 refuge
                 and
                 were
                 found
                 within
                 the
                 King's
                 arms
                 .
                 Nay
                 ,
                 not
                 content
                 to
                 betray
                 this
                 sally
                 of
                 his
                 passion
                 ,
                 
                 he
                 suborn'd
                 an
                 Armenian
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 to
                 perswade
                 Bernoldi
                 ,
                 to
                 get
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Sanctuary
                 in
                 the
                 night
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 hide
                 himself
                 some
                 where
                 else
                 ,
                 while
                 he
                 sent
                 above
                 twenty
                 persons
                 a-foot
                 and
                 on
                 horse-back
                 ,
                 Arm'd
                 with
                 Fire-locks
                 ,
                 and
                 Muskets
                 with
                 match
                 lighted
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 Palace-Gate
                 ,
                 with
                 express
                 Order
                 to
                 kill
                 him
                 ,
                 if
                 he
                 came
                 out
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 get
                 him
                 thence
                 by
                 force
                 .
                 His
                 Collegue
                 endeavour'd
                 all
                 he
                 could
                 to
                 prevent
                 that
                 violence
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Kings
                 Guard
                 oppos'd
                 it
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 insolence
                 of
                 the
                 party
                 he
                 had
                 sent
                 out
                 upon
                 this
                 design
                 ,
                 who
                 did
                 more
                 than
                 they
                 were
                 commanded
                 to
                 do
                 ,
                 was
                 so
                 great
                 ,
                 that
                 ,
                 making
                 head
                 against
                 the
                 Guard
                 ,
                 who
                 would
                 have
                 thrust
                 them
                 back
                 ,
                 the
                 King
                 awak'd
                 at
                 the
                 noise
                 ,
                 and
                 ,
                 desirous
                 to
                 prevent
                 further
                 disorder
                 ,
                 
                 commanded
                 that
                 Gate
                 ,
                 through
                 which
                 there
                 was
                 an
                 entrance
                 into
                 the
                 Sanctuary
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 shut
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 more
                 than
                 had
                 been
                 seen
                 in
                 the
                 memory
                 of
                 Man
                 ;
                 it
                 being
                 the
                 de●●g●
                 of
                 the
                 Foundation
                 ,
                 that
                 those
                 unfortunate
                 persons
                 who
                 are
                 forc'd
                 thither
                 ,
                 should
                 find
                 their
                 way
                 in
                 at
                 any
                 hour
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 King
                 was
                 so
                 incens'd
                 at
                 these
                 proceedings
                 ,
                 that
                 as
                 soon
                 as
                 he
                 got
                 up
                 the
                 next
                 morning
                 ,
                 he
                 told
                 the
                 Lords
                 of
                 his
                 Councel
                 ,
                 that
                 being
                 not
                 safe
                 ,
                 even
                 within
                 his
                 own
                 Palace
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 Germans
                 ,
                 who
                 would
                 not
                 suffer
                 him
                 to
                 take
                 his
                 rest
                 in
                 the
                 night
                 ,
                 there
                 was
                 a
                 necessity
                 ,
                 either
                 he
                 or
                 they
                 should
                 leave
                 the
                 City
                 .
              
               
               
                 The
                 same
                 Ambassador
                 engag'd
                 himself
                 in
                 another
                 unhandsom
                 business
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 of
                 so
                 much
                 the
                 more
                 dangerous
                 consequence
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 the
                 Christians
                 of
                 the
                 Suburbs
                 were
                 concern'd
                 in
                 it
                 .
                 The
                 King
                 commands
                 every
                 year
                 ,
                 a
                 search
                 to
                 be
                 made
                 among
                 the
                 Armenians
                 ,
                 for
                 all
                 the
                 handsom
                 Maids
                 ,
                 and
                 makes
                 choice
                 of
                 those
                 whom
                 he
                 likes
                 best
                 .
                 Our
                 Interpreter
                 for
                 the
                 Armenian
                 Language
                 ,
                 whose
                 name
                 was
                 Seran
                 ,
                 a
                 person
                 of
                 a
                 leud
                 life
                 ,
                 addressing
                 himself
                 to
                 the
                 Ambassador
                 Brugman
                 ,
                 told
                 him
                 ,
                 that
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 search
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 like
                 to
                 lose
                 a
                 Daughter
                 ,
                 a
                 beautiful
                 Lass
                 ,
                 whom
                 he
                 tenderly
                 lov'd
                 ,
                 and
                 desir'd
                 his
                 advice
                 and
                 protection
                 in
                 that
                 case
                 .
                 Brugman
                 advis'd
                 him
                 to
                 oppose
                 the
                 Searchers
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 call
                 to
                 his
                 assistance
                 the
                 Domesticks
                 of
                 the
                 Embassy
                 ,
                 and
                 assur'd
                 him
                 ,
                 they
                 should
                 be
                 ready
                 to
                 relieve
                 him
                 .
                 This
                 proceedure
                 of
                 his
                 ,
                 and
                 several
                 other
                 imprudent
                 actions
                 ,
                 had
                 ,
                 at
                 last
                 ,
                 forc'd
                 the
                 King
                 to
                 a
                 more
                 severe
                 resolution
                 against
                 the
                 said
                 Ambassador
                 ,
                 nay
                 ,
                 haply
                 against
                 the
                 whole
                 Company
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 Chancellor
                 had
                 not
                 moderated
                 his
                 passion
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
             
               THE
               TRAVELS
               OF
               THE
               AMBASSADORS
               FROM
               THE
               DUKE
               of
               HOLSTEIN
               INTO
               MUSCOVY
               ,
               TARTARY
               ,
               and
               PERSIA
               .
            
             
               The
               Sixth
               Book
               .
            
             
               ERE
               we
               leave
               the
               City
               of
               Ispahan
               ,
               which
               is
               now
               the
               Metropolis
               of
               the
               whole
               Kingdom
               of
               Persia
               ,
               it
               will
               not
               be
               amiss
               ,
               I
               gave
               the
               Reader
               an
               account
               of
               what
               I
               found
               therein
               ,
               worthy
               my
               Observation
               ,
               during
               our
               aboad
               there
               ,
               for
               the
               space
               of
               five
               moneths
               ,
               and
               to
               give
               here
               such
               a
               Description
               thereof
               ,
               as
               he
               must
               expect
               to
               be
               so
               much
               the
               more
               full
               and
               particular
               ,
               inasmuch
               as
               there
               is
               not
               any
               Author
               ,
               who
               hath
               hitherto
               written
               of
               it
               ,
               hath
               done
               it
               with
               exactness
               enough
               ,
               to
               satisfie
               ,
               even
               ,
               a
               mean
               Curiosity
               .
            
             
               They
               say
               ,
               
               that
               the
               City
               of
               Ispahan
               is
               the
               same
               which
               was
               heretofore
               called
               Hecatonopolis
               ,
               and
               that
               before
               Tamberlane's
               time
               ,
               it
               was
               known
               by
               the
               name
               of
               Sipahan
               ,
               as
               well
               by
               reason
               of
               the
               number
               of
               its
               inhabitants
               ,
               which
               was
               so
               great
               as
               that
               ,
               out
               of
               it
               ,
               a
               considerable
               Army
               might
               be
               rais'd
               ,
               as
               in
               regard
               that
               ,
               in
               that
               place
               ,
               the
               Armies
               had
               their
               Rendezvous
               ;
               from
               the
               antient
               Persian
               and
               Vsbeque
               word
               ,
               Sipe
               ,
               whereof
               Sipahan
               is
               the
               plural
               ,
               and
               signifies
               the
               same
               thing
               as
               L●sker
               ,
               that
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               an
               Army
               :
               from
               which
               is
               derived
               the
               word
               Sipes-alar
               ,
               a
               term
               the
               Persians
               do
               yet
               sometimes
               make
               use
               of
               ,
               to
               signifie
               a
               chief
               Commander
               ,
               or
               General
               of
               an
               Army
               .
               Tamberlane
               was
               the
               first
               ,
               who
               ,
               by
               transporting
               the
               two
               first
               Letters
               of
               that
               name
               ,
               call'd
               it
               
                 Ispahan
                 .
                 Ahmed
                 ben
                 Arebscha
              
               ,
               who
               hath
               written
               the
               Life
               and
               Actions
               of
               Tamberlane
               ,
               calls
               this
               City
               in
               all
               places
               ,
               Isbahan
               ,
               writing
               the
               word
               with
               a
               b
               ,
               and
               the
               Modern
               Persians
               always
               write
               it
               Isfahan
               ,
               with
               an
               f
               ,
               from
               an
               Arabian
               word
               ,
               which
               signifies
               Rank
               or
               Batallion
               ,
               though
               they
               pronounce
               it
               indifferently
               ,
               sometimes
               Isfahan
               ,
               sometimes
               
                 Ispahan
                 .
                 Ios.
                 Barvaro
              
               alwayes
               calls
               it
               Spaham
               ;
               and
               
                 Ambr.
                 Contarini
              
               ,
               who
               was
               sent
               Ambassador
               from
               the
               Republick
               of
               Venice
               ,
               to
               
                 Vssum
                 Cassan
              
               ,
               King
               of
               Persia
               ,
               in
               the
               year
               1473.
               calls
               it
               
                 Spaa
                 ,
                 Spaam
              
               ,
               and
               Aspacham
               .
               But
               as
               we
               said
               before
               ,
               its
               right
               name
               is
               Ispahan
               .
            
             
               This
               City
               lies
               in
               the
               Province
               of
               Erak
               ,
               or
               Hierack
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               antient
               Parthia
               ,
               in
               a
               spacious
               Plain
               ,
               having
               on
               all
               sides
               ,
               at
               about
               three
               or
               four
               Leagues
               distance
               ,
               a
               high
               Mountain
               ,
               which
               compasses
               it
               like
               an
               Amphitheatre
               ,
               at
               thirty
               two
               degrees
               ,
               twenty
               six
               minutes
               Latitude
               ,
               and
               eighty
               six
               degrees
               ,
               forty
               minutes
               ,
               Longitude
               ;
               and
               I
               have
               observ'd
               ,
               that
               the
               Needle
               declined
               there
               seventeen
               degrees
               from
               the
               North
               towards
               the
               West
               .
               It
               hath
               ,
               toward
               the
               South
               and
               South-west
               side
               ,
               the
               Mountain
               of
               Demawend
               ;
               and
               on
               the
               North-east
               side
               ,
               towards
               the
               Province
               
               of
               Mesanderan
               ,
               the
               Mountain
               of
               Ieilak-Perjan
               .
               The
               Author
               of
               the
               French
               Book
               ,
               intituled
               
                 Les
                 Estats
                 &
                 Empires
              
               ,
               puts
               it
               in
               the
               Province
               of
               Chuaressen
               :
               but
               he
               is
               mistaken
               ,
               for
               Chuaressen
               is
               a
               Province
               of
               the
               
                 Vsbeques
                 Tartars
              
               .
               at
               43.
               degrees
               Latitude
               ,
               and
               lies
               at
               a
               great
               distance
               from
               that
               of
               Erak
               .
            
             
               If
               you
               take
               in
               all
               its
               Suburbs
               ,
               
               it
               will
               be
               found
               that
               it
               is
               above
               eight
               German
               Leagues
               in
               compass
               ,
               in
               so
               much
               that
               it
               is
               as
               much
               as
               a
               man
               can
               do
               to
               go
               about
               it
               in
               one
               day
               .
               The
               City
               hath
               twelve
               Gates
               ,
               whereof
               there
               are
               but
               nine
               open
               ;
               above
               eighteen
               thousand
               Houses
               ,
               and
               about
               five
               hundred
               thousand
               Inhabitants
               .
               The
               Walls
               of
               it
               are
               of
               Earth
               ,
               low
               and
               weak
               ,
               being
               ,
               below
               ,
               two
               fathoms
               ,
               and
               above
               ,
               but
               a
               foot
               thick
               ,
               and
               its
               Bastions
               are
               of
               Brick
               ,
               but
               so
               poorly
               flanked
               ,
               that
               they
               do
               not
               any
               way
               fortifie
               the
               City
               ,
               no
               more
               than
               does
               the
               Ditch
               ,
               which
               is
               so
               ruin'd
               ,
               that
               both
               Summer
               and
               Winter
               ,
               a
               man
               may
               pass
               over
               it
               dry-foot
               .
               
                 F.
                 Bizarro
              
               ,
               and
               some
               others
               affirm
               ,
               that
               the
               walls
               are
               of
               Chalk
               ;
               but
               I
               could
               find
               no
               such
               thing
               ,
               unless
               it
               were
               that
               in
               the
               Castle
               ,
               which
               hath
               its
               walls
               distinct
               from
               those
               of
               the
               City
               ,
               there
               are
               some
               places
               ,
               which
               look
               as
               if
               they
               were
               whitened
               ,
               or
               done
               over
               with
               Chalk
               or
               Lime
               .
            
             
               The
               River
               Senderut
               ,
               
               which
               rises
               out
               of
               the
               adjacent
               Mountain
               of
               Demawend
               ,
               runs
               by
               its
               walls
               on
               the
               South
               and
               South-west
               side
               ,
               on
               which
               side
               is
               the
               Suburbs
               of
               Tzulfa
               .
               Before
               it
               comes
               into
               the
               City
               ,
               it
               is
               divided
               into
               two
               branches
               ,
               one
               whereof
               falls
               into
               the
               Park
               ,
               called
               Hasartzerib
               ,
               where
               the
               King
               keeps
               all
               sorts
               of
               Deer
               ,
               and
               from
               the
               other
               ,
               there
               is
               drawn
               a
               current
               of
               water
               ,
               which
               passes
               ,
               by
               Chanels
               under
               ground
               ,
               into
               the
               Garden
               of
               Tzarbagh
               .
               This
               River
               supplies
               the
               whole
               City
               with
               water
               ,
               there
               being
               hardly
               a
               house
               into
               which
               it
               comes
               not
               by
               Pipes
               ,
               or
               so
               near
               ,
               as
               that
               it
               is
               no
               great
               trouble
               to
               them
               to
               fill
               their
               Cisterns
               of
               it
               ,
               which
               they
               call
               Haws
               and
               Burke
               ;
               though
               besides
               this
               convenience
               of
               the
               River
               ,
               they
               have
               Wells
               ,
               the
               water
               whereof
               is
               as
               good
               as
               that
               of
               the
               River
               .
               Allawerdi-Chan
               ,
               sometime
               Governour
               of
               Schiras
               ,
               built
               ,
               at
               his
               own
               charge
               ,
               the
               fair
               Stone-Bridge
               ,
               which
               is
               between
               the
               Garden
               of
               Tzarbagh
               ,
               and
               the
               City
               ,
               upon
               this
               River
               ,
               which
               is
               as
               broad
               in
               that
               place
               as
               the
               Thames
               is
               at
               London
               .
            
             
               Schach-Abas
               had
               a
               design
               to
               bring
               into
               the
               River
               of
               Senderut
               that
               of
               Abkuren
               which
               rises
               on
               the
               other
               side
               of
               the
               same
               Mountain
               of
               Demawend
               ;
               and
               whereas
               ,
               to
               bring
               these
               two
               Rivers
               into
               the
               same
               Chanel
               ,
               there
               was
               a
               necessity
               of
               cutting
               the
               Mountain
               ,
               he
               employ'd
               ,
               for
               the
               space
               of
               fourteen
               years
               together
               ,
               above
               a
               thousand
               Pioners
               at
               that
               work
               .
               And
               though
               they
               met
               with
               extraordinary
               difficulties
               ,
               not
               only
               in
               that
               they
               had
               to
               do
               with
               pure
               Rock
               ,
               which
               in
               some
               places
               was
               above
               two
               hundred
               foot
               deep
               ;
               but
               also
               in
               regard
               ,
               the
               Mountain
               being
               cover'd
               with
               Snow
               for
               near
               nine
               Months
               of
               the
               year
               ,
               they
               had
               but
               three
               to
               work
               in
               ,
               yet
               had
               he
               the
               work
               constantly
               carried
               on
               with
               such
               earnestness
               ,
               that
               all
               the
               Chans
               and
               Great
               Lords
               sending
               their
               Work-men
               thereto
               ,
               upon
               their
               own
               charges
               ,
               there
               was
               in
               a
               manner
               to
               doubt
               made
               of
               the
               successe
               of
               that
               great
               enterprize
               ,
               since
               there
               remain'd
               to
               do
               but
               the
               space
               of
               two
               hundred
               paces
               ,
               when
               Schach-Abas
               died
               ,
               leaving
               the
               Consummation
               of
               that
               imperfect
               work
               to
               his
               Successor
               ,
               who
               hath
               as
               yet
               done
               nothing
               therein
               .
            
             
               If
               Aaly
               ,
               the
               Patron
               and
               great
               Saint
               of
               the
               Persians
               ,
               had
               liv'd
               in
               that
               time
               ,
               he
               might
               have
               done
               Schach-Abas
               a
               very
               great
               kindness
               ,
               by
               opening
               that
               Rock
               at
               one
               blow
               with
               his
               Sword
               ,
               and
               so
               made
               way
               for
               the
               River
               ,
               as
               he
               sometime
               did
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               Relations
               of
               the
               Persians
               ,
               in
               the
               Province
               of
               Karabach
               ,
               where
               he
               made
               a
               passage
               for
               the
               River
               Aras
               ,
               through
               the
               Mountain
               ,
               which
               he
               opened
               with
               his
               Sword
               ,
               and
               which
               ,
               upon
               that
               occasion
               ,
               is
               ,
               to
               this
               day
               ,
               called
               
                 Aaly
                 deressi
              
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               the
               streights
               of
               Aaly
               .
            
             
               The
               City
               of
               Ispahan
               was
               twice
               destroy'd
               by
               Tamberlane
               ;
               
               once
               ,
               when
               he
               took
               it
               from
               the
               King
               of
               Persia
               ;
               and
               the
               other
               ,
               when
               the
               said
               City
               would
               have
               revolted
               from
               him
               ,
               and
               become
               Subject
               to
               its
               lawfull
               Prince
               .
               
                 Ios.
                 Barbaro
              
               ,
               who
               Travell'd
               into
               Persia
               in
               the
               year
               1471.
               sayes
               ,
               that
               about
               twenty
               years
               before
               ,
               Chotza
               ,
               whom
               he
               calls
               Giausa
               ,
               King
               of
               Persia
               ,
               desirous
               to
               punish
               this
               City
               for
               its
               Rebellion
               ,
               commanded
               his
               Soldiers
               not
               to
               come
               thence
               ,
               unless
               they
               brought
               with
               them
               the
               Heads
               of
               some
               of
               the
               Inhabitants
               of
               Ispahan
               ;
               and
               that
               the
               Soldiers
               ,
               who
               met
               not
               every
               day
               with
               Men
               ,
               cut
               off
               Womens
               heads
               ,
               shav'd
               them
               ,
               and
               so
               brought
               them
               to
               Chotza
               ,
               and
               that
               by
               this
               means
               the
               City
               was
               so
               depopulated
               ,
               that
               there
               were
               not
               people
               enough
               left
               to
               fill
               the
               sixth
               part
               of
               it
               .
               It
               began
               to
               recover
               it self
               under
               Schach-Isinael
               11.
               but
               indeed
               ,
               it
               was
               Schach-Abas
               ,
               by
               translating
               the
               seat
               of
               his
               Empire
               from
               Caswin
               to
               this
               City
               ,
               brought
               it
               to
               the
               height
               it
               is
               now
               in
               ,
               not
               only
               by
               adorning
               it
               with
               many
               fair
               ,
               both
               publick
               and
               private
               Structures
               ,
               but
               also
               by
               peopling
               it
               with
               a
               great
               number
               of
               Families
               ,
               which
               he
               brought
               along
               with
               him
               out
               of
               several
               other
               Provinces
               of
               the
               kingdome
               .
            
             
               But
               what
               contributes
               most
               to
               the
               greatness
               of
               this
               City
               is
               the
               Metschids
               ,
               or
               their
               Mosqueies
               ,
               the
               Market-places
               ,
               the
               Basar
               ,
               the
               publick
               Baths
               ,
               and
               the
               Palaces
               of
               Great
               Lords
               that
               have
               some
               relation
               to
               the
               Court
               ;
               but
               especially
               the
               fair
               Gardens
               ,
               whereof
               there
               is
               so
               great
               a
               number
               ,
               that
               there
               are
               many
               Houses
               have
               two
               or
               three
               ,
               and
               hardly
               any
               ,
               but
               hath
               at
               least
               one
               .
            
             
               The
               expences
               the
               Persians
               are
               at
               in
               their
               Gardens
               ,
               
               is
               that
               wherein
               they
               make
               greatest
               ostentation
               of
               their
               Wealth
               .
               Not
               that
               they
               much
               mind
               the
               furnishing
               of
               them
               with
               delightful
               
               Flowers
               ,
               as
               we
               do
               in
               Europe
               ;
               but
               these
               they
               slight
               as
               an
               excessive
               Liberality
               of
               Nature
               ,
               by
               whom
               their
               common
               fields
               are
               strew'd
               with
               an
               infinite
               number
               of
               Tulips
               and
               other
               Flowers
               ;
               but
               they
               are
               rather
               desirous
               to
               have
               their
               Gardens
               full
               of
               all
               sorts
               of
               Fruit-Trees
               ,
               and
               especially
               to
               dispose
               them
               into
               pleasant
               Walks
               ,
               of
               a
               kind
               of
               Plane
               or
               Poplar
               ,
               a
               Tree
               not
               known
               in
               Europe
               ,
               which
               the
               Persians
               call
               Tzinnar
               .
               These
               Trees
               grow
               up
               to
               the
               height
               of
               the
               Pine
               ,
               and
               have
               very
               broad
               Leaves
               ,
               not
               much
               unlike
               those
               of
               the
               Vine
               .
               Their
               fruit
               hath
               some
               resemblance
               to
               the
               Chestnut
               ,
               while
               the
               outer
               coat
               is
               about
               it
               ;
               but
               there
               is
               no
               Kernel
               within
               it
               ,
               so
               that
               it
               is
               not
               to
               be
               eaten
               .
               The
               wood
               thereof
               is
               very
               brown
               ,
               and
               full
               of
               Veins
               ,
               and
               the
               Persians
               use
               it
               in
               Doors
               ,
               and
               shutters
               for
               Windows
               ,
               which
               ,
               being
               rubb'd
               with
               Oyl
               ,
               look
               incomparably
               better
               than
               any
               thing
               made
               of
               Wall-nut
               Tree
               ,
               nay
               indeed
               than
               the
               Root
               ,
               of
               it
               ,
               which
               is
               now
               so
               much
               esteem'd
               .
            
             
               All
               things
               in
               their
               Gardens
               are
               very
               delightful
               ,
               
               but
               ,
               above
               all
               ,
               their
               Fountains
               .
               The
               Basins
               or
               Receptacles
               of
               them
               are
               very
               large
               ,
               and
               most
               of
               Marble
               ,
               or
               Free-stone
               .
               There
               are
               belonging
               to
               them
               many
               Chanels
               ,
               of
               the
               same
               stone
               ,
               which
               conveigh
               the
               water
               from
               one
               Basin
               to
               another
               ,
               and
               serve
               to
               water
               the
               Garden
               .
               Persons
               of
               Quality
               ,
               nay
               indeed
               many
               rich
               Merchants
               ,
               build
               ,
               in
               their
               Gardens
               ,
               Summer-houses
               ,
               or
               a
               kind
               of
               Gallery
               or
               Hall
               ,
               which
               is
               enclos'd
               with
               a
               row
               of
               Pillars
               ,
               whereto
               they
               add
               ,
               at
               the
               four
               corners
               of
               the
               main
               Structure
               ,
               so
               many
               with-drawing-rooms
               ,
               or
               Pavilions
               ,
               where
               they
               take
               the
               air
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               wind
               then
               reigning
               .
               And
               this
               they
               take
               so
               much
               delight
               in
               ,
               that
               ,
               many
               times
               ,
               these
               Summer-houses
               ,
               are
               handsomer
               built
               ,
               and
               better
               furnish'd
               ,
               than
               those
               wherein
               they
               ordinarily
               live
               .
               'T
               is
               true
               ,
               their
               Great-mens
               Houses
               and
               Palaces
               are
               very
               Magnificent
               within
               ;
               but
               there
               is
               not
               any
               thing
               so
               ugly
               without
               ,
               in
               regard
               most
               of
               their
               Houses
               are
               built
               only
               of
               Earth
               ,
               or
               Brick
               ,
               bak'd
               in
               the
               Sun.
               
            
             
               Their
               houses
               are
               in
               a
               manner
               square
               ,
               
               and
               most
               have
               four
               stories
               ,
               accounting
               the
               ground-room
               for
               one
               ,
               They
               call
               the
               Cellar
               ,
               and
               such
               places
               ,
               belonging
               to
               a
               house
               ,
               as
               are
               under
               ground
               ,
               Sirsemin
               ,
               the
               ground-rooms
               of
               the
               house
               ,
               Chane
               ,
               the
               first
               story
               Kuschk
               ;
               the
               second
               ,
               Tzauffe
               ;
               and
               the
               third
               ,
               Kesser
               ;
               and
               they
               call
               the
               open
               Halls
               Eiwan
               .
               Their
               Windows
               are
               commonly
               as
               big
               as
               their
               Doors
               ;
               and
               in
               regard
               their
               buildings
               are
               not
               very
               high
               ,
               the
               frames
               ordinarily
               reach
               up
               to
               the
               Roof
               .
               They
               have
               not
               yet
               the
               use
               of
               Glass
               ,
               but
               ,
               in
               Winter
               ,
               they
               cover
               the
               frames
               of
               their
               Windows
               ,
               which
               are
               made
               like
               Lattices
               ,
               with
               oyl'd
               Paper
               .
            
             
               There
               is
               also
               little
               Wood
               in
               Persia
               ,
               
               I
               mean
               in
               most
               of
               its
               Provinces
               ,
               that
               ,
               not
               being
               able
               to
               keep
               any
               great
               fire
               ,
               they
               make
               use
               of
               Stoves
               ,
               but
               they
               are
               otherwise
               made
               than
               those
               of
               Germany
               .
               In
               the
               midst
               of
               their
               low
               rooms
               ,
               they
               make
               a
               hole
               in
               the
               ground
               of
               about
               the
               compass
               of
               an
               ordinary
               Kettle
               ,
               which
               they
               fill
               with
               burning
               Coals
               or
               Char-coal
               ,
               and
               put
               over
               it
               a
               plank
               ,
               or
               little
               low
               Table
               ,
               cover'd
               with
               a
               large
               Carpet
               .
               Sitting
               ,
               according
               to
               their
               custom
               ,
               upon
               the
               ground
               ,
               they
               thrust
               their
               feet
               under
               the
               Table
               ,
               and
               draw
               the
               Carpet
               over
               their
               Body
               up
               to
               the
               breast
               ,
               so
               as
               that
               the
               heat
               is
               thereby
               kept
               in
               .
               Some
               pass
               away
               the
               nights
               also
               ,
               thus
               accommodated
               ,
               and
               so
               they
               procure
               a
               very
               natural
               heat
               with
               little
               fire
               ,
               and
               they
               imagine
               it
               to
               be
               the
               more
               wholsom
               ,
               in
               that
               it
               troubles
               not
               the
               head
               ,
               which
               in
               the
               mean
               time
               hath
               the
               benefit
               of
               a
               fresh
               and
               healthy
               air
               .
               They
               call
               this
               kind
               of
               Stoves
               Tenuer
               ;
               and
               that
               the
               brain
               might
               not
               be
               offended
               by
               Vapours
               ,
               which
               Char-coal
               commonly
               sends
               up
               into
               the
               head
               ,
               they
               have
               certain
               Passages
               and
               Conduits
               under
               ground
               ,
               through
               which
               the
               air
               draws
               them
               away
               .
               Persons
               of
               mean
               Quality
               ,
               and
               such
               as
               are
               saving
               ,
               dress
               their
               meat
               with
               these
               Tenuers
               ,
               and
               make
               use
               of
               them
               instead
               of
               an
               Oven
               ,
               and
               bake
               Bread
               and
               Cakes
               over
               them
               .
               There
               is
               not
               a
               house
               in
               Ispahan
               ,
               but
               hath
               its
               Court
               ,
               which
               a
               man
               must
               cross
               ere
               he
               comes
               into
               the
               house
               .
            
             
               They
               say
               ,
               
               that
               heretofore
               ,
               the
               streets
               of
               Ispahan
               were
               so
               broad
               ,
               that
               twenty
               horse
               might
               have
               rid
               a-breast
               in
               any
               of
               them
               .
               But
               now
               ,
               especially
               since
               the
               City
               began
               to
               be
               re-peopled
               ,
               in
               the
               time
               of
               Schach-Abas
               ,
               they
               husbanded
               their
               ground
               better
               ,
               especially
               in
               the
               heart
               of
               the
               City
               ,
               near
               the
               Maidan
               and
               the
               Basar
               ;
               insomuch
               that
               the
               streets
               are
               become
               so
               narrow
               ,
               that
               if
               a
               man
               meets
               a
               Mule-driver
               ,
               whom
               they
               call
               Charbende
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               a
               servant
               to
               look
               to
               the
               Asses
               ,
               who
               many
               times
               drives
               twenty
               Mules
               or
               more
               before
               him
               ,
               he
               must
               step
               into
               some
               shop
               ,
               and
               stay
               there
               till
               they
               be
               all
               pass'd
               by
               .
               All
               the
               streets
               abutting
               upon
               the
               Maidan
               are
               very
               narrow
               :
               but
               the
               Maidan
               ,
               or
               Market-place
               ,
               though
               it
               hath
               shops
               all
               about
               it
               ,
               is
               so
               large
               ,
               that
               I
               cannot
               imagine
               there
               is
               any
               in
               Europe
               comes
               near
               it
               .
            
             
               This
               Market-place
               is
               seven
               hundred
               foot
               long
               ,
               
               and
               two
               hundred
               and
               fifty
               broad
               .
               All
               the
               houses
               about
               the
               Maidan
               are
               of
               equal
               heighth
               ,
               and
               all
               built
               of
               Brick
               ,
               having
               their
               shops
               vaulted
               :
               where
               you
               have
               ,
               on
               the
               side
               towards
               the
               King's
               Palace
               ,
               Goldsmiths
               ,
               Lapidaries
               ,
               and
               Druggists
               ;
               and
               opposite
               to
               them
               ,
               those
               Merchants
               who
               sell
               all
               sorts
               of
               stuffs
               ,
               of
               Silk
               ,
               Wool
               ,
               and
               Cotton
               ,
               and
               the
               Taverns
               where
               they
               Tiple
               ,
               and
               sell
               all
               sorts
               of
               Provisions
               .
               All
               these
               houses
               are
               two
               stories
               high
               ,
               and
               have
               all
               ,
               their
               Eiwans
               ,
               or
               open
               Halls
               .
               The
               Market-place
               is
               planted
               all
               about
               with
               a
               kind
               of
               Trees
               ,
               called
               Scimscad
               ,
               which
               is
               somewhat
               like
               Box
               ,
               but
               they
               are
               much
               higher
               ,
               and
               the
               branches
               being
               perpetually
               green
               ,
               they
               are
               so
               cut
               ,
               that
               the
               Shops
               are
               to
               be
               seen
               between
               the
               Trees
               ,
               and
               make
               a
               very
               delightful
               Prospect
               .
               But
               it
               is
               not
               one
               of
               the
               least
               Ornaments
               of
               their
               Maidan
               ,
               that
               the
               Riv●let
               which
               runs
               at
               the
               foot
               of
               these
               
               Trees
               ,
               in
               a
               Chanel
               of
               Freestone
               ,
               rais'd
               two
               foot
               from
               the
               ground
               all
               about
               the
               Market-place
               ,
               falls
               into
               two
               great
               Basons
               ,
               at
               the
               two
               corners
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               is
               thence
               carried
               by
               Chanels
               under
               ground
               to
               other
               places
               .
            
             
               Trades-men
               do
               not
               work
               at
               all
               themselves
               ,
               but
               have
               their
               Slaves
               and
               Apprentices
               ,
               who
               do
               all
               the
               main
               work
               at
               their
               house's
               ,
               while
               the
               Master's
               business
               is
               only
               to
               sell
               his
               Commodities
               ,
               in
               shops
               appointed
               for
               that
               purpose
               ,
               at
               the
               Maidan
               ,
               in
               a
               great
               Vaulted
               Gallery
               built
               with
               Arches
               ,
               or
               in
               the
               streets
               abutting
               upon
               it
               ,
               where
               every
               Trade
               hath
               its
               particular
               quarter
               assign'd
               it
               ,
               or
               haply
               in
               a
               street
               appointed
               for
               that
               particular
               Commodity
               ,
               and
               where
               they
               permit
               not
               the
               selling
               of
               any
               other
               .
               The
               observance
               of
               which
               order
               ,
               in
               regard
               the
               Persians
               are
               very
               neat
               in
               all
               they
               do
               ,
               makes
               so
               delightful
               a
               shew
               ,
               that
               I
               have
               not
               seen
               any
               thing
               like
               it
               .
               At
               the
               end
               of
               his
               Gallery
               ,
               there
               are
               two
               Balconies
               ,
               cover'd
               over
               head
               ,
               opposite
               one
               to
               the
               other
               ,
               where
               their
               Musick
               ,
               which
               consists
               in
               Tymbrels
               ,
               Hawboyes
               ,
               and
               other
               kind
               of
               Instruments
               ,
               which
               they
               call
               Kerenei
               ,
               is
               to
               be
               heard
               every
               night
               at
               Sun-set
               ,
               as
               also
               ,
               when
               the
               King
               ,
               either
               going
               out
               of
               the
               City
               ,
               or
               coming
               into
               it
               ,
               passes
               through
               the
               Maidan
               .
               They
               have
               this
               kind
               of
               Musick
               in
               all
               the
               Cities
               of
               Persia
               ,
               which
               are
               governed
               by
               the
               Chan
               ,
               and
               they
               say
               Tamberlane
               first
               introduc'd
               that
               custom
               ,
               which
               hath
               been
               observed
               ever
               since
               .
            
             
               The
               King's
               Palace
               is
               upon
               the
               Maidan
               .
               The
               Persians
               call
               it
               Dowlet-Chane
               ,
               or
               
                 Der
                 Chane
                 Schach
              
               ,
               and
               there
               lie
               before
               the
               Gate
               several
               great
               Pieces
               ,
               
               of
               all
               sizes
               ,
               but
               most
               such
               as
               require
               36
               or
               48
               pound
               Bullet
               ,
               very
               roughly
               cast
               ,
               without
               Carriages
               ,
               and
               lying
               upon
               Beams
               ,
               so
               as
               that
               no
               use
               can
               be
               made
               of
               them
               .
               
                 Nicholas
                 Hem
              
               ,
               a
               Hollander
               ,
               who
               travell'd
               into
               Persia
               in
               the
               years
               1623.
               and
               1624.
               says
               that
               these
               Pieces
               were
               brought
               thither
               from
               Ormus
               ,
               and
               that
               they
               secure
               the
               Avenues
               of
               the
               place
               ;
               but
               ,
               as
               I
               said
               before
               ,
               it
               is
               impossible
               they
               should
               be
               discharg'd
               .
               Nay
               ,
               the
               Palace
               it self
               hath
               no
               Fortifications
               ,
               and
               is
               compass'd
               only
               by
               a
               high
               Wall.
               In
               the
               day
               time
               ,
               there
               are
               but
               three
               or
               four
               upon
               the
               Guard
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               night
               ,
               there
               are
               fifteen
               at
               the
               Gate
               ,
               and
               about
               thirty
               within
               the
               King's
               apartment
               .
               These
               last
               are
               all
               persons
               of
               Quality
               ,
               and
               sons
               of
               Chans
               ,
               
               of
               whom
               ,
               some
               stand
               Centry
               ,
               and
               the
               rest
               walk
               the
               Round
               ,
               and
               they
               all
               lye
               upon
               the
               ground
               ,
               in
               the
               open
               air
               .
               This
               Guard
               hath
               its
               Kischiktzi
               ,
               or
               particular
               Captain
               ,
               who
               ,
               every
               night
               ,
               delivers
               the
               King
               a
               List
               of
               their
               names
               who
               are
               upon
               the
               Guard
               ,
               that
               he
               may
               know
               whom
               he
               may
               confide
               in
               ,
               and
               by
               what
               persons
               he
               is
               served
               .
            
             
               Over
               the
               first
               Gate
               ,
               there
               is
               a
               great
               square
               structure
               ,
               which
               hath
               large
               Windows
               on
               all
               sides
               ,
               and
               we
               were
               told
               ,
               that
               ,
               within
               ,
               it
               was
               Carv'd
               all
               over
               and
               Gilt
               :
               The
               other
               principal
               apartments
               of
               this
               great
               Palace
               ,
               are
               ,
               the
               
                 Tab
                 Chane
              
               ,
               which
               is
               a
               spacious
               Hall
               ,
               where
               the
               King
               treats
               all
               the
               great
               Lords
               of
               his
               Court
               ,
               and
               entertains
               them
               at
               Dinner
               ,
               upon
               the
               day
               of
               their
               Naurus
               ,
               which
               is
               their
               first
               day
               of
               the
               year
               ;
               the
               Divan-Chane
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               ordinary
               place
               where
               all
               Appeals
               are
               try'd
               ,
               and
               where
               the
               King
               commonly
               gives
               Audience
               to
               the
               Ambassadors
               of
               Forein
               Princes
               ,
               as
               we
               said
               elsewhere
               ;
               which
               is
               done
               ,
               partly
               upon
               this
               account
               ,
               that
               ,
               this
               Edifice
               having
               a
               great
               Court
               adjoyning
               to
               it
               ,
               into
               which
               it
               looks
               ,
               the
               King
               may
               have
               the
               convenience
               of
               shewing
               the
               Ambassadors
               some
               of
               his
               best
               Horses
               ,
               and
               his
               other
               pieces
               of
               Magnificence
               ,
               as
               he
               did
               at
               our
               first
               audience
               .
               The
               Haram-Chane
               ,
               which
               is
               a
               Hall
               ,
               wherein
               the
               Casseha
               ,
               that
               is
               the
               King's
               Concubines
               ,
               who
               are
               always
               shut
               up
               in
               several
               apartments
               ,
               have
               their
               meetings
               ,
               to
               Dance
               before
               him
               ,
               and
               to
               divert
               him
               with
               their
               Musicians
               ,
               who
               are
               all
               Eunuchs
               :
               The
               Deka
               ,
               or
               the
               place
               of
               the
               King
               's
               ordinary
               residence
               ;
               where
               he
               lodges
               ,
               and
               cats
               ,
               with
               his
               lawful
               Wives
               .
               All
               these
               Halls
               have
               ,
               belonging
               to
               them
               ,
               several
               Chambers
               ,
               Closets
               ,
               Galleries
               ,
               and
               other
               necessary
               apartments
               ,
               fit
               for
               the
               lodging
               and
               divertisement
               of
               so
               powerful
               a
               Prince
               ,
               and
               so
               great
               a
               number
               of
               Ladies
               ,
               who
               are
               all
               with
               him
               within
               the
               same
               Palace
               ;
               wherein
               there
               is
               not
               any
               considerable
               apartment
               ,
               but
               hath
               its
               particular
               Garden
               .
            
             
               At
               the
               entrance
               of
               the
               Kings
               Palace
               ,
               and
               about
               forty
               paces
               from
               the
               outer-gate
               ,
               on
               the
               right
               hand
               ,
               there
               is
               another
               Gate
               ,
               which
               opens
               into
               a
               spacious
               Garden
               ,
               in
               the
               midst
               whereof
               there
               is
               a
               Chapel
               which
               gives
               a
               Privilege
               to
               the
               whole
               place
               ,
               and
               makes
               the
               Sanctuary
               we
               spoke
               of
               before
               ,
               
               called
               by
               the
               
                 Persians
                 ,
                 Alla-Capi
              
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               God's
               Gate
               .
               All
               those
               who
               stand
               in
               fear
               of
               imprisonment
               ,
               whether
               upon
               a
               civil
               ,
               or
               criminal
               account
               ,
               find
               here
               an
               assured
               Sanctuary
               and
               refuge
               ,
               even
               against
               the
               King's
               displeasure
               ,
               and
               may
               live
               there
               till
               they
               are
               reconcil'd
               to
               their
               Adversaries
               ,
               if
               they
               have
               to
               do
               with
               private
               men
               ,
               or
               obtain'd
               their
               pardon
               of
               the
               King
               ;
               provided
               they
               have
               wherewithall
               to
               subsist
               .
               Murtherers
               and
               Assassins
               participate
               of
               the
               same
               Privilege
               ;
               but
               the
               Persians
               have
               so
               great
               an
               aversion
               for
               Theft
               ,
               as
               accounting
               it
               a
               base
               and
               infamous
               Crime
               ,
               as
               it
               really
               is
               ,
               that
               they
               permit
               not
               Thieves
               ,
               if
               they
               do
               come
               in
               ,
               to
               stay
               there
               many
               days
               .
               At
               the
               time
               of
               our
               Travels
               ,
               we
               found
               ,
               in
               this
               Sanctuary
               ,
               a
               Sulthan
               ,
               who
               having
               ,
               either
               through
               misfortune
               ,
               or
               his
               own
               ill
               conduct
               ,
               lost
               the
               Kings
               favour
               ,
               and
               being
               in
               fear
               of
               losing
               his
               life
               ,
               was
               got
               in
               thither
               with
               all
               his
               Family
               ,
               and
               liv'd
               in
               Tents
               ,
               which
               he
               had
               set
               up
               in
               the
               Garden
               .
            
             
               Behind
               the
               Kings
               Palace
               ,
               lies
               the
               Castle
               ,
               which
               they
               call
               
                 Taberik
                 Kale
              
               .
               It
               serves
               for
               a
               Citadel
               ,
               
               which
               is
               the
               signification
               of
               the
               word
               Kale
               ,
               and
               it
               is
               fortify'd
               with
               a
               Rampier
               ,
               and
               several
               Bastions
               of
               earth
               ,
               which
               being
               very
               sharp
               above
               ,
               
                 Nicholas
                 Hem
              
               ,
               whom
               I
               have
               found
               in
               all
               things
               else
               the
               most
               exact
               of
               any
               that
               have
               written
               of
               the
               City
               of
               Isp●han
               ,
               took
               them
               for
               Towers
               .
               
               The
               King
               doe's
               not
               live
               in
               it
               ,
               but
               there
               is
               a
               Governour
               ,
               who
               hath
               the
               command
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               a
               strong
               Garrison
               within
               it
               ,
               which
               is
               kept
               there
               for
               the
               security
               of
               the
               Treasure
               ,
               the
               Arms
               and
               Ammunition
               of
               War
               ,
               that
               are
               within
               it
               ;
               though
               all
               the
               Artillery
               consists
               only
               in
               some
               Field-pieces
               .
            
             
               On
               the
               other
               side
               of
               the
               Maidan
               ,
               
               in
               a
               by-street
               ,
               there
               is
               another
               Sanctuary
               ,
               which
               is
               called
               
                 Tschehil
                 Sutun
              
               .
               upon
               occasion
               of
               the
               forty
               Beams
               ,
               which
               under-prop
               the
               Roof
               of
               the
               Structure
               ,
               and
               which
               all
               rest
               upon
               one
               Pillar
               ,
               which
               stands
               in
               the
               middle
               of
               the
               Metschid
               ,
               or
               Mosquey
               .
               Into
               this
               Sanctuary
               ,
               there
               got
               a
               great
               number
               of
               the
               Inhabitants
               of
               Ispahan
               ,
               when
               Tamberlane
               punish'd
               the
               rebellion
               of
               this
               City
               .
               For
               though
               he
               had
               no
               great
               Sentiments
               of
               piety
               ,
               yet
               did
               he
               discover
               a
               certain
               respect
               for
               the
               places
               he
               accounted
               sacred
               ;
               and
               accordingly
               he
               spar'd
               all
               those
               who
               took
               refuge
               in
               the
               Mosquey
               ,
               but
               ordered
               all
               the
               rest
               to
               be
               cut
               in
               pieces
               ,
               and
               commanded
               the
               Walls
               of
               the
               Court
               belonging
               to
               it
               ,
               to
               be
               pull'd
               down
               .
               But
               Schach-Ismael
               had
               them
               built
               up
               again
               ,
               and
               made
               the
               place
               a
               Sanctuary
               .
            
             
               Towards
               the
               South
               part
               of
               the
               Maidan
               stands
               that
               rich
               and
               magnificent
               Mosquey
               ,
               
               which
               Schach-Abas
               began
               ,
               and
               was
               almost
               finish'd
               when
               he
               died
               ,
               but
               Schach-Sefi
               had
               the
               work
               carried
               on
               at
               the
               time
               of
               our
               being
               there
               ,
               causing
               the
               Walls
               to
               be
               done
               over
               with
               Marble
               .
               It
               is
               dedicated
               to
               Mehedi
               ,
               who
               is
               the
               twelfth
               Iman
               ,
               or
               Saint
               ,
               of
               the
               posterity
               of
               Aaly
               ,
               for
               whom
               Schach-Abas
               had
               so
               particular
               a
               Devotion
               ,
               that
               he
               was
               pleas'd
               to
               build
               several
               other
               Mosqueys
               after
               the
               same
               Model
               ,
               though
               much
               less
               ,
               at
               Tauris
               ,
               and
               other
               places
               ,
               in
               honour
               of
               the
               same
               Saint
               ,
               wherein
               he
               made
               use
               of
               the
               Marble
               ,
               which
               he
               had
               brought
               from
               Eruan
               ,
               which
               is
               as
               white
               as
               Chaulk
               ,
               and
               smoother
               than
               any
               Looking-glass
               .
               But
               the
               Marble
               which
               was
               spent
               in
               the
               building
               of
               the
               great
               Metschid
               ,
               at
               Ispahan
               ,
               is
               brought
               from
               the
               Mountain
               of
               Elwend
               .
               The
               Persians
               would
               have
               it
               believ'd
               ,
               that
               Mehedi
               is
               not
               dead
               ,
               but
               lies
               hid
               in
               a
               Grot
               ,
               near
               Kufa
               ,
               and
               that
               he
               shall
               come
               out
               thence
               ,
               some
               time
               before
               the
               day
               of
               Judgement
               ,
               and
               ride
               Aaly's
               Horse
               ,
               upon
               whom
               he
               is
               to
               go
               all
               over
               the
               World
               ,
               to
               convert
               people
               to
               the
               Religion
               of
               Mahomet
               .
               Whence
               this
               Mosquey
               is
               called
               
                 Metzid
                 Mehede
                 Sahebeseman
              
               .
            
             
               To
               go
               from
               the
               Maidan
               to
               this
               Mosquey
               ,
               a
               man
               must
               pass
               through
               a
               great
               Court
               ,
               pav'd
               with
               Free-stone
               ,
               at
               the
               end
               whereof
               ,
               there
               is
               ,
               under
               a
               Tree
               ,
               a
               fair
               Cistern
               ,
               wherein
               those
               ,
               who
               go
               to
               do
               their
               Devotions
               in
               the
               Mosquey
               ,
               wash
               and
               purifie
               themselves
               .
               Behind
               this
               Tree
               ,
               there
               is
               a
               pair
               of
               stairs
               ,
               by
               which
               you
               go
               up
               to
               the
               square
               place
               ,
               which
               is
               much
               less
               than
               the
               fore-said
               Court
               ,
               and
               thence
               it
               is
               but
               a
               little
               further
               to
               the
               
                 Mosquey
                 .
                 Iohn
                 de
                 Laet
              
               ,
               taking
               it
               from
               
                 Nicholas
                 Hem
              
               ,
               affirms
               ,
               that
               there
               is
               a
               pair
               of
               stairs
               of
               thirteen
               steps
               to
               get
               up
               to
               the
               Mosquey
               ,
               and
               that
               those
               stairs
               are
               cut
               out
               of
               one
               piece
               of
               Mar●●e
               ;
               but
               there
               is
               no
               such
               thing
               .
               The
               Portal
               is
               of
               white
               Marble
               ,
               and
               at
               least
               as
               high
               as
               that
               of
               the
               
                 Meschaick
                 Choabende
              
               ,
               in
               Sulthania
               .
               The
               door
               is
               cover'd
               all
               over
               with
               plates
               of
               Silver
               ,
               which
               are
               Gilt
               in
               several
               places
               .
            
             
               As
               you
               pass
               through
               the
               Door
               ,
               you
               enter
               into
               a
               great
               Court
               ,
               round
               about
               which
               there
               is
               a
               Vaulted
               Gallery
               ,
               and
               ,
               in
               the
               middle
               of
               it
               ,
               a
               great
               Cistern
               of
               Free-stone
               ,
               but
               eight
               square
               ,
               and
               full
               of
               water
               .
               Above
               this
               Gallery
               there
               is
               another
               ,
               not
               so
               high
               as
               this
               ,
               which
               upper
               Gallery
               hath
               ,
               towards
               the
               Hejat
               ,
               or
               Court
               ,
               a
               row
               of
               Marble
               Pillars
               ,
               which
               in
               some
               places
               are
               Gilt.
               A
               man
               must
               cross
               this
               Court
               to
               go
               into
               the
               Mosquey
               ,
               wherein
               are
               the
               Meherab
               and
               the
               Cathib
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               the
               Altar
               and
               the
               Pulpit
               ,
               according
               to
               their
               way
               .
               As
               you
               come
               in
               ,
               you
               pass
               under
               a
               Vault
               of
               extraordinary
               height
               ,
               done
               over
               with
               glittering
               Stones
               ,
               some
               Blew
               ,
               some
               Gilt.
               It
               is
               a
               vast
               Structure
               ,
               having
               many
               Neeches
               and
               Chapels
               ,
               which
               are
               all
               upheld
               by
               Marble
               Pillars
               .
               But
               the
               most
               remarkable
               thing
               in
               all
               this
               Emerat
               ,
               is
               ,
               that
               all
               the
               Walls
               ,
               as
               well
               those
               of
               the
               Gallery
               ,
               which
               is
               in
               the
               Court
               ,
               as
               of
               the
               Mosquey
               it self
               ,
               are
               of
               Marble
               ,
               about
               fifteen
               or
               sixteen
               foot
               high
               ,
               and
               that
               there
               is
               no
               piece
               of
               Marble
               ,
               (
               which
               is
               most
               of
               it
               white
               and
               extremely
               well
               polish'd
               )
               but
               is
               five
               or
               six
               foot
               in
               length
               and
               breadth
               ,
               and
               they
               are
               so
               neatly
               put
               one
               into
               another
               ,
               that
               ,
               the
               Junctures
               being
               in
               a
               manner
               imperceptible
               ,
               a
               man
               cannot
               but
               admire
               the
               Art
               of
               the
               Work-man
               ,
               and
               acknowledge
               that
               the
               Workmanship
               is
               not
               to
               be
               imitated
               .
               The
               Meherab
               ,
               or
               the
               Altar
               ,
               is
               all
               of
               one
               piece
               of
               Marble
               ,
               having
               on
               each
               side
               ,
               a
               Pillar
               of
               the
               same
               stone
               ,
               which
               is
               also
               all
               of
               one
               piece
               .
               Besides
               this
               Mosquey
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               chiefest
               in
               all
               the
               City
               ,
               and
               the
               most
               sumptuous
               of
               any
               in
               the
               whole
               Kingdome
               ,
               there
               are
               in
               Ispahan
               many
               others
               ,
               but
               they
               are
               much
               less
               ,
               and
               there
               is
               too
               great
               a
               number
               of
               them
               ,
               for
               us
               to
               undertake
               to
               give
               here
               a
               more
               particular
               Description
               thereof
               .
            
             
               In
               the
               midst
               of
               the
               Maidan
               there
               stands
               a
               high
               Pole
               ,
               
               much
               after
               the
               manner
               of
               those
               that
               are
               set
               up
               in
               several
               Cities
               of
               Europe
               ,
               to
               shoot
               at
               the
               Parrat
               ,
               but
               ,
               instead
               of
               a
               Bird
               ,
               they
               set
               on
               the
               top
               of
               it
               a
               little
               Melon
               ,
               an
               Arpus
               ,
               or
               an
               Apple
               ,
               or
               haply
               a
               Trencher
               ,
               with
               money
               upon
               it
               ;
               and
               they
               alwayes
               shoot
               at
               it
               on
               Horse-back
               ,
               and
               that
               Riding
               in
               full
               speed
               .
            
             
               The
               King
               himself
               is
               sometimes
               pleas'd
               to
               make
               one
               ,
               among
               the
               Inhabitants
               ,
               when
               they
               are
               at
               that
               sport
               ,
               or
               sends
               some
               of
               his
               chiefest
               Lords
               to
               do
               it
               ;
               and
               commonly
               ,
               there
               are
               very
               considerable
               summs
               layd
               .
               The
               Money
               which
               falls
               down
               with
               the
               ●rencher
               ,
               belongs
               to
               the
               King's
               foot-men
               ,
               and
               he
               who
               carries
               away
               the
               Prize
               ,
               is
               oblig'd
               to
               make
               a
               Feast
               for
               all
               the
               Company
               ;
               nay
               for
               the
               King
               himself
               ,
               if
               so
               be
               he
               hath
               shot
               among
               them
               .
               They
               play
               there
               also
               at
               a
               certain
               Game
               ,
               which
               the
               Persians
               call
               Kuitskaukan
               ,
               which
               is
               a
               kind
               of
               Mall
               ,
               or
               Cricket
               ;
               but
               they
               play
               
               at
               this
               also
               on
               Horse-back
               ,
               and
               strike
               the
               Bowl
               to
               the
               end
               ,
               Riding
               in
               full
               speed
               .
               They
               also
               often
               Exercise
               themselves
               at
               the
               Tzirid
               ,
               or
               Iavelin
               ;
               their
               way
               we
               have
               described
               elsewhere
               .
               And
               in
               regard
               Persia
               hath
               the
               best
               Horses
               of
               any
               in
               the
               World
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               Persians
               are
               very
               curious
               about
               them
               ,
               they
               many
               times
               lay
               wagers
               on
               their
               swiftness
               ,
               and
               Ride
               them
               between
               the
               two
               Pillars
               ,
               which
               are
               at
               both
               ends
               of
               the
               Maidan
               .
               When
               the
               King
               is
               onely
               a
               Spectator
               of
               the
               sport
               ,
               he
               sits
               in
               a
               little
               wooden
               Lodge
               ,
               called
               Scanescin
               ,
               which
               is
               at
               one
               end
               of
               the
               Maidan
               ;
               set
               on
               four
               Wheels
               ,
               for
               the
               more
               convenient
               removal
               of
               it
               from
               one
               place
               to
               another
               .
            
             
               On
               the
               other
               side
               of
               the
               Maidan
               ,
               
               over
               against
               the
               great
               Mosquey
               ,
               are
               the
               Wine-Taverns
               ,
               and
               other
               Drinking-Houses
               ,
               whereof
               we
               spoke
               before
               .
               There
               are
               several
               kinds
               of
               them
               .
               In
               the
               
                 Scire
                 Chanes
              
               ,
               they
               sell
               Wine
               ;
               but
               those
               who
               have
               the
               least
               tenderness
               for
               their
               Reputation
               ,
               will
               not
               come
               into
               those
               places
               ,
               which
               are
               infamous
               ,
               and
               the
               common
               receptacles
               of
               a
               sort
               of
               people
               ,
               who
               divert
               themselves
               there
               with
               Musick
               ,
               and
               the
               Dancing
               of
               some
               of
               their
               common
               Drabbs
               ,
               who
               having
               ,
               by
               their
               obscene
               gestures
               ,
               excited
               the
               brutalities
               of
               the
               Spectators
               ,
               get
               them
               into
               some
               corner
               of
               the
               House
               ,
               or
               draw
               them
               along
               into
               some
               publick
               places
               ,
               where
               they
               permit
               the
               commission
               of
               these
               abhominations
               ,
               as
               freely
               as
               they
               do
               that
               of
               ordinary
               sins
               .
            
             
               In
               the
               
                 Tsal
                 Chattai
                 Chane
              
               ,
               
               they
               drink
               The
               ,
               or
               Tea
               ,
               which
               the
               Persians
               call
               Tzai
               ,
               though
               the
               Tzai
               ,
               〈…〉
               Cha
               are
               properly
               but
               a
               kind
               of
               The
               ,
               and
               Chattai
               ,
               in
               as
               much
               as
               it
               is
               b●ought
               them
               from
               Chattai
               :
               we
               shall
               have
               occasion
               to
               speak
               more
               of
               it
               hereafter
               .
               They
               are
               only
               persons
               of
               good
               repute
               who
               Drink
               of
               this
               ,
               
               and
               frequent
               these
               Houses
               ,
               where
               ,
               in
               the
               intervals
               of
               their
               drinking
               ,
               they
               spend
               the
               time
               at
               a
               certain
               Game
               somewhat
               like
               our
               Tick-Tack
               .
               but
               they
               commonly
               play
               at
               Chesse
               ,
               at
               which
               they
               are
               excellent
               ,
               and
               go
               beyond
               the
               Muscovites
               ,
               whom
               I
               dare
               affirm
               to
               be
               the
               best
               Gamesters
               at
               Chesse
               of
               any
               in
               Europe
               .
               The
               Persians
               call
               this
               Game
               Sedrentz
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               Hundred-cares
               ,
               in
               regard
               those
               who
               play
               at
               it
               ,
               are
               to
               apple
               all
               their
               thoughts
               thereto
               ;
               and
               they
               are
               great
               Lovers
               of
               it
               ,
               in
               as
               much
               as
               from
               the
               word
               Sch●ch
               ,
               whence
               it
               hath
               its
               name
               ,
               they
               would
               have
               it
               believ'd
               ,
               it
               is
               of
               their
               Invention
               .
               Some
               years
               since
               ,
               there
               was
               publish'd
               in
               Germany
               ,
               a
               great
               Volume
               ,
               upon
               the
               Game
               of
               Chesse
               ,
               wherein
               the
               Author
               ,
               too
               easily
               crediting
               
                 Olaus
                 Magnus
              
               ,
               would
               have
               it
               believ'd
               ,
               that
               the
               antient
               Goths
               and
               Swedes
               ,
               put
               those
               to
               play
               at
               Chesse
               who
               were
               Suters
               to
               their
               Daughters
               ,
               that
               ,
               by
               their
               management
               of
               that
               Game
               ,
               which
               hath
               no
               dependence
               on
               Fortune
               ,
               they
               might
               discover
               the
               judgement
               and
               disposition
               of
               their
               pretended
               Sons
               in
               Law.
               But
               these
               are
               only
               Fables
               ,
               as
               is
               also
               what
               is
               related
               of
               one
               Elmaradab
               ,
               King
               of
               Babylon
               .
               The
               Government
               of
               this
               Prince
               was
               so
               Tyrannical
               ,
               as
               the
               story
               at
               least
               would
               have
               it
               ,
               that
               no
               Body
               thinking
               it
               safe
               ,
               to
               represent
               to
               him
               the
               dangers
               ,
               whereto
               his
               cruelties
               expos'd
               the
               State
               and
               his
               own
               Person
               ,
               one
               of
               the
               Lords
               of
               his
               Council
               ,
               named
               Philometer
               ,
               invented
               the
               Game
               of
               Chesse
               ,
               which
               ,
               instead
               of
               openly
               opposing
               the
               sentiments
               of
               the
               Tyrant
               ,
               discover'd
               to
               him
               the
               duty
               of
               a
               Prince
               towards
               his
               Family
               and
               Subjects
               ,
               by
               shewing
               him
               the
               removals
               of
               the
               several
               pieces
               ,
               by
               the
               representation
               of
               two
               Kings
               ,
               encamp'd
               one
               against
               the
               other
               ,
               with
               their
               Queens
               ,
               their
               Officers
               and
               Soldiers
               ;
               and
               that
               this
               wrought
               a
               greater
               impression
               on
               the
               King
               ,
               than
               all
               the
               other
               remonstrances
               that
               could
               have
               been
               made
               to
               him
               .
            
             
               The
               
                 Cahwa
                 Chane
              
               are
               those
               places
               ,
               
               where
               they
               take
               Tobacco
               ,
               and
               drink
               of
               a
               certain
               black
               water
               ,
               which
               they
               call
               Cahwa
               :
               but
               we
               shall
               treat
               of
               both
               hereafter
               in
               this
               very
               Book
               ,
               when
               we
               shall
               have
               occasion
               to
               speak
               of
               the
               Persians
               manner
               of
               Life
               .
               Their
               Poe●s
               and
               Historians
               are
               great
               frequenters
               of
               these
               places
               ,
               and
               contribute
               much
               to
               the
               Divertisement
               of
               the
               Company
               .
               These
               are
               seated
               in
               a
               high
               Chair
               ,
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               the
               Hall
               ,
               whence
               they
               entertain
               their
               Auditors
               with
               Speeches
               ,
               and
               tell
               them
               Satyrical
               stories
               ,
               playing
               in
               the
               mean
               time
               with
               a
               little
               stick
               ,
               with
               the
               same
               gestures
               ,
               and
               after
               the
               same
               manner
               ,
               as
               those
               do
               who
               shew
               tricks
               of
               Legerdemain
               among
               us
               .
            
             
               Near
               these
               Taverns
               or
               Drinking-Houses
               ,
               
               are
               the
               shops
               of
               Surgeons
               and
               Barbers
               ,
               between
               which
               Trades
               there
               is
               a
               great
               difference
               in
               Persia
               ,
               as
               there
               is
               ,
               within
               these
               few
               years
               ,
               in
               France
               .
               The
               former
               ,
               whom
               they
               call
               Tzerrach
               ,
               only
               dress
               Wounds
               and
               Hurts
               ;
               and
               the
               others
               ,
               named
               Dellak
               ,
               only
               Trim
               ,
               unless
               they
               sometimes
               are
               employ'd
               about
               Circumcision
               .
               These
               Barbers
               are
               much
               taken
               up
               ,
               for
               there
               is
               not
               a
               man
               ,
               but
               is
               shav'd
               ,
               as
               soon
               as
               any
               Hair
               begins
               to
               appear
               ;
               but
               there
               is
               not
               ,
               on
               the
               other
               side
               ,
               any
               who
               carries
               not
               his
               Rasour
               about
               him
               ,
               for
               fear
               of
               getting
               the
               Pox
               ,
               which
               they
               are
               extremely
               afraid
               of
               ,
               because
               it
               is
               very
               common
               among
               them
               ,
               and
               very
               contagious
               .
            
             
               As
               you
               go
               out
               of
               the
               Maidan
               ,
               
               on
               the
               same
               side
               ,
               and
               turning
               on
               the
               right
               hand
               ,
               you
               come
               to
               the
               Basar
               ,
               or
               true
               Market-place
               ,
               and
               ,
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               the
               Market-place
               ,
               the
               K●●serie
               ,
               or
               kind
               of
               open
               Cloister
               ,
               where
               are
               sold
               all
               the
               richest
               Stuffs
               and
               Commodities
               that
               the
               Kingdome
               affords
               .
               Over
               the
               Gate
               of
               this
               Structure
               ,
               there
               is
               a
               striking-Clock
               ,
               made
               by
               an
               English-man
               named
               Festy
               ,
               in
               the
               time
               of
               Schacst-Abas
               :
               and
               in
               regard
               ,
               that
               then
               there
               were
               few
               Lords
               that
               had
               Watches
               ,
               the
               Persians
               look'd
               on
               the
               Motions
               of
               that
               work
               as
               a
               thing
               Miraculous
               and
               Supernatural
               .
               This
               English
               Clock-maker
               had
               met
               with
               the
               same
               fate
               as
               
                 Rodolf
                 Stadler
              
               ,
               and
               had
               
               been
               cut
               to
               pieces
               by
               the
               friends
               of
               a
               Persian
               ,
               whom
               he
               had
               kill'd
               ,
               and
               the
               Clock
               had
               been
               out
               of
               Order
               ever
               since
               his
               Death
               .
            
             
               This
               Market-place
               consists
               of
               several
               Streets
               ,
               cover'd
               over
               head
               ,
               and
               is
               so
               full
               of
               Shops
               ,
               and
               those
               shops
               so
               full
               of
               all
               sorts
               of
               Merchandizes
               ,
               that
               there
               is
               nothing
               ,
               though
               ever
               so
               rare
               in
               World
               ,
               which
               is
               not
               to
               be
               had
               here
               ,
               and
               at
               a
               very
               reasonable
               rare
               .
               For
               indeed
               ,
               there
               is
               nothing
               dear
               at
               Ispahan
               ,
               but
               Wood
               and
               Provision
               ,
               inasmuch
               as
               there
               is
               no
               Forrest
               near
               it
               ,
               nor
               Meadows
               for
               the
               feeding
               of
               Cattel
               .
            
             
               Of
               all
               the
               shops
               I
               saw
               at
               Ispahan
               ,
               I
               was
               not
               pleas'd
               so
               much
               with
               any
               as
               that
               of
               a
               Druggist
               ,
               who
               liv'd
               in
               the
               Maidan
               ,
               on
               the
               left
               hand
               as
               you
               go
               to
               the
               Metzid
               ,
               by
               reason
               of
               the
               abundance
               of
               the
               rarest
               Herbs
               ,
               Seeds
               ,
               Roots
               and
               Minerals
               it
               was
               furnish'd
               with
               .
               The
               Root
               Tzinae
               ,
               or
               Chinae
               ,
               which
               the
               Persians
               call
               
                 Bich
                 Tzini
              
               ,
               and
               Rhubarb
               ,
               which
               they
               call
               Rawentzini
               ,
               and
               is
               brought
               thither
               from
               China
               and
               great
               Tartary
               ,
               were
               not
               worth
               here
               above
               three
               Abas's
               ,
               or
               a
               Crown
               the
               pound
               .
            
             
               There
               is
               not
               any
               Nation
               in
               all
               Asia
               ,
               nor
               indeed
               almost
               of
               Europe
               ,
               who
               sends
               not
               its
               Merchants
               to
               Ispahan
               ,
               
               whereof
               some
               sell
               by
               Whole-sale
               ,
               and
               others
               by
               Retail
               ,
               by
               the
               Pound
               and
               the
               Ell.
               There
               are
               ordinarily
               above
               twelve
               thousand
               Indians
               in
               the
               City
               ,
               who
               have
               ,
               most
               of
               them
               ,
               their
               shops
               near
               those
               of
               the
               Persians
               ,
               in
               the
               Maidan
               ,
               and
               their
               Merchandizes
               ,
               in
               the
               Caravanseras
               ,
               where
               they
               have
               their
               Habitations
               ,
               and
               their
               Store-Houses
               .
               Their
               Stuffs
               are
               incomparably
               fairer
               ,
               and
               their
               Commodities
               of
               greater
               Value
               than
               those
               of
               Persia
               ;
               inasmuch
               as
               besides
               the
               Musk
               and
               Amber-grease
               ;
               they
               bring
               thither
               great
               quantities
               of
               Pearls
               and
               Diamonds
               .
               I
               observ'd
               ,
               that
               most
               of
               these
               Indosthans
               ,
               had
               upon
               the
               Nose
               ,
               a
               mark
               of
               Saffron
               ,
               about
               the
               breadth
               of
               a
               Man's
               finger
               ;
               but
               I
               could
               never
               learn
               what
               that
               Mystery
               signify'd
               .
               They
               are
               all
               Mahumetans
               or
               Pagans
               :
               they
               burn
               the
               bodies
               of
               their
               Deceas'd
               friends
               and
               kinred
               ,
               and
               in
               that
               ceremony
               they
               use
               only
               the
               Wood
               of
               the
               Mesch-Mesch
               ,
               or
               Apricock-Tree
               .
               But
               of
               these
               a
               particular
               account
               will
               be
               given
               in
               the
               Travels
               of
               Mandelslo
               into
               the
               Indies
               .
               Besides
               these
               Indians
               ,
               there
               is
               ,
               at
               Ispahan
               .
               a
               great
               number
               of
               Tartars
               ,
               from
               the
               Provinces
               of
               
                 Chuaressem
                 ,
                 Chattai
              
               and
               
                 Buchar
                 ,
                 Turks
                 ,
                 Iews
                 ,
                 Armenians
                 ,
                 Georgians
                 ,
                 English
                 ,
                 Dutch
                 ,
                 French
                 ,
                 Italians
              
               and
               Spaniards
               .
            
             
               The
               City
               is
               supply'd
               with
               Provisions
               out
               of
               the
               other
               Provinces
               of
               the
               Kingdom
               .
               Out
               of
               that
               of
               Kirman
               ,
               there
               are
               brought
               ,
               in
               the
               Winter
               time
               ,
               fat
               Sheep
               ,
               and
               ,
               in
               Summer
               ,
               Lambs
               ,
               which
               are
               sold
               at
               Ispahan
               ,
               at
               nine
               or
               ten
               Abas's
               a
               piece
               :
               for
               the
               very
               Skin
               is
               worth
               five
               or
               six
               ,
               upon
               the
               account
               of
               the
               Furr
               ,
               which
               is
               very
               pretious
               there
               .
               The
               Province
               of
               Kilan
               furnishes
               it
               with
               Rice
               ;
               and
               those
               of
               the
               
                 Kendeman
                 ,
                 Tasum
                 ,
                 Ebarku
              
               ,
               and
               Ieschi
               ,
               though
               they
               lie
               at
               a
               great
               distance
               ,
               with
               Wheat
               and
               Barly
               .
               Wood
               and
               Charcoal
               are
               sold
               here
               ,
               by
               the
               pound
               ,
               the
               Wood
               near
               a
               half
               peny
               ,
               and
               the
               Charcoal
               a
               peny
               the
               pound
               ,
               in
               regard
               they
               are
               forc'd
               to
               bring
               it
               from
               Mesanderan
               ,
               and
               Ieilak-Perjan
               .
            
             
               The
               ordinary
               Money
               of
               Persia
               is
               of
               Silver
               and
               Brasse
               ,
               very
               little
               of
               Gold.
               The
               Abas
               ,
               the
               Garem-Abas
               ,
               
               or
               half
               -
               Abas
               ,
               which
               they
               commonly
               call
               Chodabende
               ,
               the
               Scahi
               and
               Bisti
               ,
               are
               of
               Silver
               .
               The
               former
               were
               so
               called
               from
               Schach-Abas
               ,
               by
               whose
               command
               they
               were
               first
               made
               ,
               being
               in
               Value
               about
               the
               third
               part
               of
               a
               Rixdollar
               ;
               so
               that
               they
               are
               about
               18
               
                 d.
                 sterl
              
               .
               though
               they
               do
               not
               amount
               ,
               by
               weight
               ,
               to
               above
               15
               
                 d.
                 Schach-Chodabende
              
               gave
               his
               name
               to
               the
               half
               -
               Abas
               .
               The
               Scahi
               are
               worth
               about
               the
               fourth
               part
               of
               an
               Abas
               ,
               and
               two
               Bisti
               and
               a
               half
               make
               a
               
                 Scahi
                 .
                 Schach-Ismael
              
               had
               Coined
               ,
               in
               his
               time
               ,
               a
               kind
               of
               Money
               ,
               which
               was
               called
               Lari
               ,
               and
               it
               was
               made
               after
               the
               manner
               of
               a
               thick
               Latin
               wire
               ,
               flatted
               in
               the
               middle
               ,
               to
               receive
               the
               impression
               of
               the
               Characters
               ,
               which
               shew'd
               the
               value
               of
               the
               piece
               .
               The
               Persians
               call
               all
               sorts
               of
               Copper
               or
               Brass
               money
               Pul
               ,
               but
               there
               is
               one
               particular
               kind
               thereof
               ,
               which
               they
               call
               Kasbeki
               ,
               whereof
               forty
               make
               an
               Abas
               .
               When
               they
               are
               to
               name
               great
               Sums
               ,
               they
               account
               by
               Tumains
               ,
               each
               whereof
               is
               worth
               fifty
               Abas's
               .
               Not
               that
               there
               is
               any
               piece
               of
               Money
               amounting
               to
               that
               Sum
               ,
               but
               the
               term
               is
               only
               us'd
               for
               the
               convenience
               of
               accounting
               ,
               as
               in
               Muscovy
               ,
               they
               account
               by
               Roubles
               ,
               and
               in
               Flanders
               by
               thousands
               of
               Livers
               .
               They
               will
               receive
               from
               Foreiners
               no
               other
               money
               than
               Rixdollars
               or
               
                 Spanish
                 Ryals
              
               ,
               which
               they
               immediately
               convert
               into
               Abas's
               ,
               and
               gain
               a
               fourth
               part
               by
               the
               money
               .
               The
               King
               of
               Persia
               farms
               out
               the
               Mint
               to
               private
               persons
               ,
               who
               gain
               most
               by
               it
               ,
               and
               share
               stakes
               with
               the
               money-changers
               ,
               whom
               they
               call
               Xeraffi
               ,
               who
               have
               their
               shops
               ,
               or
               Offices
               ,
               in
               the
               Maidan
               ,
               and
               are
               oblig'd
               to
               bring
               all
               forein
               money
               to
               the
               publick-Mint
               ,
               which
               they
               call
               Serab-chane
               .
            
             
               There
               is
               this
               remarkable
               as
               to
               the
               brass
               money
               ,
               that
               every
               City
               hath
               its
               particular
               money
               and
               mark
               ,
               
               which
               is
               changed
               every
               year
               ,
               and
               that
               such
               money
               goes
               only
               in
               the
               place
               where
               it
               was
               made
               .
               So
               that
               upon
               their
               first
               day
               of
               the
               year
               ,
               which
               begins
               with
               the
               Vernal
               Equinox
               ,
               all
               the
               brass-money
               is
               cry'd
               down
               ,
               and
               the
               mark
               of
               it
               is
               chang'd
               .
               The
               ordinary
               mark
               of
               it
               is
               a
               Stag
               ,
               a
               Deer
               ,
               a
               Goat
               ,
               a
               Satyre
               ,
               a
               Fish
               ,
               a
               Serpent
               ,
               or
               some
               such
               thing
               .
               At
               the
               time
               of
               our
               Travels
               ,
               the
               Kasbeki
               were
               mark'd
               ,
               at
               Ispahan
               ,
               with
               a
               Lion
               ,
               at
               Scamachie
               ,
               with
               a
               Devil
               ,
               at
               Kaschan
               ,
               with
               a
               Cock
               ,
               and
               in
               Kilan
               ,
               with
               a
               Fish.
               The
               King
               of
               Persia
               ,
               on
               the
               one
               side
               ,
               makes
               a
               great
               advantage
               by
               this
               brass-money
               ,
               in
               as
               much
               as
               he
               pays
               for
               a
               pound
               of
               this
               Metal
               ,
               but
               an
               abas
               ,
               which
               amounts
               to
               about
               eighteen
               pence
               ,
               and
               he
               hath
               made
               of
               it
               sixty
               four
               Kasbeki
               ;
               
               and
               ,
               on
               the
               other
               ,
               he
               ,
               by
               this
               means
               ,
               keeps
               the
               Kingdom
               from
               being
               too
               full
               of
               uncurrent
               and
               cry'd
               down
               money
               .
            
             
               The
               great
               Trade
               of
               the
               City
               of
               Ispahan
               hath
               oblig'd
               the
               King
               to
               build
               there
               a
               great
               number
               of
               Caravanseras
               .
               
               These
               are
               spacious
               Store-houses
               ,
               built
               four-square
               ,
               and
               enclos'd
               of
               all
               sides
               with
               a
               high
               Wall
               ,
               for
               the
               security
               of
               forein
               Merchants
               ,
               who
               have
               their
               lodgings
               in
               them
               ,
               as
               also
               for
               that
               of
               the
               Commodities
               they
               bring
               thither
               .
               They
               are
               two
               or
               three
               stories
               high
               ,
               and
               have
               ,
               within
               ,
               many
               conveniences
               ,
               Courts
               ,
               Chambers
               ,
               Halls
               ,
               and
               Galleries
               .
            
             
               Among
               other
               publick
               Structures
               ,
               we
               may
               well
               take
               notice
               of
               the
               two
               Monasteries
               of
               Italian
               and
               Spanish
               Monks
               ,
               which
               are
               in
               the
               most
               Northerly
               quarter
               of
               the
               City
               ,
               and
               about
               a
               thousand
               paces
               distant
               one
               from
               the
               other
               ,
               One
               is
               the
               Convent
               of
               the
               Augustine
               Monks
               ,
               whereof
               we
               have
               spoken
               before
               ;
               but
               the
               other
               is
               inhabited
               by
               certain
               Carmelites
               ,
               who
               are
               Italians
               ,
               and
               though
               they
               were
               but
               ten
               in
               all
               ,
               yet
               I
               may
               boldly
               affirm
               ,
               that
               those
               of
               this
               Order
               have
               not
               a
               nobler
               Convent
               in
               any
               part
               of
               Europe
               .
               Their
               Prior's
               name
               was
               
                 F.
                 Tinas
              
               ,
               and
               he
               was
               ,
               at
               our
               being
               there
               ,
               very
               antient
               ,
               a
               good
               man
               ,
               and
               of
               a
               free
               disposition
               ,
               as
               were
               also
               the
               other
               Monks
               ;
               who
               live
               among
               the
               Infidels
               much
               more
               orderly
               than
               they
               do
               elsewhere
               .
               We
               are
               oblig'd
               to
               acknowledge
               their
               civilities
               ,
               especially
               those
               among
               us
               ,
               who
               ,
               having
               the
               advantage
               of
               the
               Latine
               tongue
               ,
               could
               converse
               with
               them
               .
               We
               never
               visited
               them
               but
               they
               treated
               us
               with
               a
               Collation
               ,
               and
               dismiss'd
               us
               extremely
               oblig'd
               to
               them
               for
               their
               kindness
               ,
               as
               in
               other
               things
               ,
               so
               particularly
               ,
               in
               the
               instructions
               they
               gave
               us
               how
               we
               ought
               to
               behave
               our selves
               during
               our
               aboad
               in
               Persia.
               They
               presented
               M.
               
                 Hicrome
                 Imhof
              
               ,
               a
               Senator
               of
               Nuremberg
               ,
               and
               one
               of
               the
               chief
               Gentlemen
               belonging
               to
               the
               Embassy
               ,
               (
               who
               is
               now
               in
               Germany
               ,
               in
               a
               Court
               much
               different
               from
               that
               of
               Schach-Sefi
               )
               with
               a
               very
               fair
               Italian
               and
               Persian
               Lexicon
               ,
               which
               he
               promises
               to
               publish
               ,
               with
               the
               Latine
               ,
               since
               by
               him
               added
               to
               the
               other
               two
               Languages
               .
               They
               did
               me
               ,
               in
               particular
               ,
               the
               favour
               ,
               to
               afford
               me
               refuge
               in
               their
               Convent
               ,
               to
               protect
               me
               against
               the
               persecutions
               of
               the
               Ambassador
               Brugman
               ,
               and
               to
               get
               my
               Letters
               convey'd
               into
               Germany
               with
               much
               safety
               and
               speed
               .
            
             
               At
               the
               time
               of
               our
               being
               there
               ,
               they
               were
               also
               beginning
               to
               build
               a
               Convent
               for
               certain
               French
               Capuci●s
               ,
               
               who
               had
               bought
               a
               place
               ,
               for
               that
               end
               ,
               within
               a
               quarter
               of
               a
               League
               of
               the
               Monastery
               of
               the
               Angustines
               .
               They
               were
               but
               three
               in
               all
               ,
               who
               seem'd
               to
               be
               very
               good
               people
               ,
               and
               had
               attain'd
               some
               learning
               .
               They
               had
               finish'd
               the
               Chapel
               ,
               and
               were
               then
               upon
               the
               Dormitory
               ,
               which
               had
               adjoyning
               to
               it
               a
               Kitchin-Garden
               ,
               and
               a
               Vineyard
               ,
               with
               much
               likelyhood
               they
               would
               not
               give
               over
               building
               with
               that
               .
            
             
               Between
               this
               last
               Monastery
               ,
               
               and
               that
               of
               the
               Carmelites
               ,
               are
               the
               King's
               stables
               ,
               near
               which
               there
               is
               a
               pretty
               high
               Tower
               ,
               which
               is
               all
               built
               of
               Earth
               ,
               and
               the
               Horns
               of
               Stags
               and
               A●u's
               .
               They
               say
               ,
               that
               Schach-Tamas
               I.
               having
               kill'd
               two
               thousand
               of
               those
               beasts
               at
               one
               Hunting
               ,
               employ'd
               their
               Horns
               in
               that
               building
               ,
               in
               memory
               of
               so
               remarkable
               a
               defeat
               ,
               and
               that
               he
               therewith
               made
               that
               Tower
               which
               they
               call
               Keleminar
               .
            
             
               The
               parts
               adjacent
               to
               the
               City
               ,
               
               are
               not
               unsuitable
               to
               the
               sumptuousness
               of
               its
               Structures
               ,
               and
               the
               greatness
               of
               so
               famous
               a
               Metropolis
               .
               The
               King's
               Garden
               ,
               which
               they
               call
               Tzarbagh
               ,
               is
               ,
               no
               doubt
               one
               of
               the
               noblest
               in
               all
               the
               World.
               It
               is
               above
               half
               a
               League
               in
               a
               perfect
               square
               ,
               and
               the
               River
               Senderut
               ,
               which
               hath
               spacious
               Walks
               on
               both
               sides
               of
               it
               ,
               divides
               it
               into
               a
               cross
               ,
               so
               as
               that
               it
               seems
               to
               make
               four
               Gardens
               of
               it
               .
               At
               one
               of
               its
               extremities
               ,
               towards
               the
               South
               ,
               there
               is
               a
               little
               Mountain
               ,
               divided
               into
               several
               Alleys
               ,
               which
               have
               on
               both
               sides
               steep
               Precipices
               ,
               in
               regard
               that
               the
               River
               ,
               which
               they
               have
               brought
               up
               to
               the
               top
               of
               the
               Mountain
               ,
               does
               thence
               continually
               fall
               down
               ,
               by
               Chanels
               ,
               into
               Basins
               ,
               which
               are
               cut
               within
               the
               Rock
               .
               The
               Chanels
               were
               about
               three
               foot
               broad
               ;
               and
               were
               cut
               upon
               every
               side
               ,
               so
               as
               that
               the
               water
               falling
               directly
               down
               ,
               and
               ,
               with
               a
               great
               noise
               into
               the
               Basin
               ,
               extremely
               delighted
               both
               the
               ear
               ,
               and
               the
               eye
               .
               No
               Basin
               but
               the
               water
               fell
               into
               it
               ,
               and
               upon
               every
               Alley
               ,
               there
               was
               a
               Basin
               of
               white
               Marble
               ,
               which
               forc'd
               the
               water
               into
               divers
               figures
               .
               All
               the
               water
               about
               the
               Garden
               fell
               at
               last
               into
               a
               Pond
               ,
               which
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               it
               ,
               cast
               up
               water
               forty
               foot
               high
               .
               This
               Pond
               ,
               had
               ,
               at
               the
               four
               corners
               of
               it
               so
               many
               large
               Pavilions
               ,
               whereof
               the
               appartments
               were
               gilt
               within
               ,
               and
               done
               with
               fueillage
               ,
               there
               being
               a
               passage
               from
               one
               to
               another
               by
               Walks
               ,
               planted
               with
               Tzinnar-Trees
               ,
               whereof
               there
               being
               Millions
               ,
               they
               made
               the
               place
               the
               most
               pleasant
               and
               delightfull
               of
               any
               in
               the
               World.
               
            
             
               The
               Fruit-Trees
               are
               not
               to
               be
               numbred
               ,
               
               and
               there
               are
               of
               all
               sorts
               ,
               which
               Schach-Abas
               ,
               who
               began
               this
               Garden
               ,
               had
               sent
               for
               ,
               not
               only
               out
               of
               all
               the
               Provinces
               of
               the
               Kingdom
               ,
               but
               also
               out
               of
               Turkie
               and
               the
               Indies
               .
               Here
               you
               have
               all
               sorts
               of
               Apples
               ,
               Pears
               ,
               Almonds
               ,
               Apricocks
               ,
               Peaches
               ,
               Pomegranates
               ,
               Citrons
               ,
               Orenges
               ,
               Chestnuts
               ,
               VVallnuts
               ,
               Filbeards
               ,
               Goosberries
               ,
               &c.
               besides
               a
               great
               many
               not
               known
               in
               Europe
               .
               VVe
               saw
               there
               a
               kind
               of
               Grape
               which
               they
               call
               Hallague
               ,
               of
               the
               bigness
               of
               a
               mans
               thumb
               ,
               which
               had
               no
               stone
               ,
               but
               the
               skin
               and
               meat
               firm
               ,
               and
               of
               an
               admirable
               taste
               .
               This
               Garden
               is
               kept
               by
               ten
               Master-Gardeners
               ,
               who
               have
               each
               of
               them
               ten
               men
               to
               work
               under
               them
               ;
               and
               there
               is
               this
               further
               convenience
               in
               it
               ,
               that
               when
               the
               Fruits
               are
               fit
               to
               eat
               ,
               they
               permit
               any
               that
               have
               a
               mind
               to
               go
               into
               it
               ,
               and
               to
               eat
               what
               they
               please
               of
               the
               fruits
               ,
               paying
               four
               Kasbeki
               ,
               or
               two
               pence
               a
               piece
               ;
               but
               they
               are
               forbidden
               to
               carry
               any
               away
               .
            
             
             
               The
               Citie
               hath
               ,
               on
               all
               sides
               ,
               very
               large
               Suburbs
               ,
               which
               they
               c●ll
               Abath
               ,
               whereof
               the
               fairest
               and
               most
               considerable
               is
               ,
               that
               which
               is
               called
               Tzulfa
               ,
               wherein
               there
               are
               twelve
               Churches
               ,
               and
               above
               three
               thousand
               houses
               ,
               
               equal
               ,
               in
               point
               of
               building
               to
               the
               best
               in
               the
               Citie
               .
               The
               Inhabitants
               of
               this
               quarter
               are
               
                 Armenians
                 ,
                 Christians
              
               ,
               and
               most
               of
               them
               Merchants
               ,
               and
               rich
               men
               ,
               whom
               Schach-Abas
               brought
               out
               of
               great
               Armenia
               ,
               and
               planted
               in
               this
               place
               .
               They
               pay
               the
               King
               but
               two
               hundred
               Tumains
               ,
               by
               way
               of
               Tribure
               ,
               which
               amount
               to
               about
               a
               thousand
               Livers
               ,
               which
               sum
               their
               Daroga
               ,
               who
               ,
               in
               our
               time
               ,
               was
               called
               
                 Chosrou
                 Sulthan
              
               ,
               and
               the
               
                 Calenter
                 ,
                 Seferas-beg
              
               ,
               are
               oblig'd
               to
               bring
               into
               the
               King's
               Coffers
               .
            
             
               On
               the
               other
               side
               of
               the
               River
               Senderut
               ,
               lies
               the
               Suburbs
               of
               Tabrisabath
               ,
               
               where
               live
               those
               who
               were
               translated
               thither
               out
               of
               the
               Province
               of
               Tauristhan
               ,
               by
               Schach-Abas
               ;
               upon
               which
               accompt
               ,
               it
               is
               sometimes
               called
               Abasabath
               .
            
             
               The
               Suburbs
               of
               Hasenabath
               is
               the
               ordinary
               habitation
               of
               the
               Tzurtzi
               ,
               
               that
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               the
               Georgians
               ,
               who
               are
               also
               Christians
               ,
               and
               most
               of
               them
               Merchants
               ,
               and
               wealthy
               men
               ,
               as
               the
               Armenians
               ,
               as
               well
               by
               reason
               of
               the
               Trade
               they
               drive
               within
               the
               Kingdom
               ,
               as
               in
               all
               other
               places
               abroad
               .
               They
               delight
               much
               in
               making
               Voyages
               ,
               especially
               to
               the
               Indies
               ,
               and
               into
               Europe
               ,
               in
               so
               much
               that
               most
               of
               the
               Merchants
               who
               come
               to
               
                 Venice
                 ,
                 Holland
              
               ,
               and
               other
               places
               ,
               and
               who
               are
               there
               called
               Armenians
               ,
               are
               of
               this
               Nation
               .
               Not
               that
               the
               Christians
               ,
               whether
               
                 Armenians
                 ,
                 Georgians
              
               ,
               or
               others
               ,
               are
               not
               permitted
               to
               live
               within
               the
               Citie
               ;
               but
               their
               living
               in
               these
               remote
               Quarters
               proceeds
               from
               the
               desire
               they
               have
               to
               settle
               themselves
               in
               a
               place
               ,
               where
               they
               might
               live
               quietly
               ,
               and
               enjoy
               the
               freedom
               of
               their
               conscience
               .
               For
               the
               Persians
               do
               not
               onely
               suffer
               them
               to
               inhabit
               any
               where
               ,
               since
               they
               have
               a
               particular
               Quarter
               assign'd
               them
               within
               the
               Citie
               of
               Ispahan
               ,
               behind
               the
               
                 Metzit
                 Mehedi
              
               ,
               in
               a
               place
               which
               they
               call
               Nessera
               ;
               but
               they
               have
               also
               an
               affection
               for
               them
               ,
               as
               well
               upon
               accompt
               of
               the
               advantage
               they
               make
               by
               Trading
               with
               them
               ,
               and
               the
               Tribute
               they
               pay
               ,
               as
               particularly
               upon
               the
               score
               of
               their
               Vines
               .
               The
               Mahumetane
               Law
               forbids
               those
               who
               are
               subject
               thereto
               ,
               the
               drinking
               of
               Wine
               ,
               and
               consequently
               the
               cultivation
               of
               Vineyards
               .
               But
               the
               Persians
               ,
               who
               are
               so
               given
               to
               Wine
               ,
               that
               it
               were
               impossible
               they
               should
               forbear
               it
               ,
               imagine
               they
               commit
               no
               great
               sin
               ,
               in
               the
               drinking
               of
               Wine
               ,
               though
               it
               be
               done
               even
               to
               excess
               ,
               provided
               their
               Vineyards
               are
               dress'd
               by
               Christians
               .
               The
               Armenians
               are
               expert
               enough
               at
               all
               things
               requisite
               to
               the
               ordering
               of
               the
               Vines
               ;
               but
               they
               understand
               nothing
               of
               the
               making
               or
               preserving
               of
               Wine
               .
               They
               are
               no
               lovers
               of
               white
               Wine
               ,
               in
               so
               much
               that
               when
               it
               hath
               not
               stood
               long
               enough
               in
               the
               Vat
               ,
               or
               is
               not
               high
               colour'd
               enough
               to
               their
               fancy
               ,
               they
               put
               into
               it
               a
               little
               Brazil-wood
               ,
               or
               Saffron
               ,
               to
               heighten
               its
               colour
               .
               They
               do
               not
               keep
               it
               in
               Buts
               or
               Tuns
               ,
               but
               either
               in
               great
               earthen
               pots
               ,
               or
               fill
               therewith
               the
               whole
               Cellar
               ,
               without
               using
               any
               Vessel
               at
               all
               .
            
             
               There
               is
               yet
               a
               noble
               part
               of
               the
               Suburbs
               towards
               the
               West-side
               of
               the
               Citie
               ,
               
               named
               Kebrabath
               ,
               deriving
               its
               name
               from
               a
               certain
               people
               called
               Kebber
               ,
               that
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               Infidels
               ,
               from
               the
               Turkish
               word
               Kiaphir
               ,
               which
               signifies
               a
               Renegat
               .
               I
               know
               not
               whether
               I
               may
               affirm
               they
               are
               Originally
               Persians
               ,
               since
               they
               have
               nothing
               common
               with
               them
               but
               the
               Language
               .
               They
               are
               distinguish'd
               from
               the
               other
               Persians
               by
               their
               beards
               ,
               which
               they
               wear
               very
               big
               ,
               as
               also
               by
               their
               habit
               ,
               which
               is
               absolutely
               different
               from
               that
               of
               the
               others
               .
               They
               wear
               ,
               over
               their
               Wascoats
               ,
               a
               Casaque
               ,
               or
               Coat
               ,
               which
               falls
               down
               to
               half
               the
               leg
               ,
               and
               is
               open
               onely
               at
               the
               neck
               and
               shoulders
               ,
               where
               they
               ty
               it
               together
               with
               Ribbons
               .
               Their
               Women
               cover
               not
               their
               faces
               ,
               as
               those
               of
               the
               other
               Persians
               do
               ,
               and
               they
               are
               seen
               in
               the
               streets
               and
               elsewhere
               ,
               contrary
               to
               the
               custom
               of
               those
               ,
               who
               pretend
               to
               live
               civilly
               ;
               yet
               have
               they
               a
               great
               reputation
               of
               being
               very
               chaste
               .
            
             
               I
               made
               it
               my
               business
               to
               enquire
               ,
               
               what
               Religion
               these
               Kebbers
               are
               of
               ,
               but
               all
               the
               accompt
               I
               could
               have
               of
               them
               ,
               was
               ,
               that
               they
               are
               a
               sort
               of
               Pagans
               ,
               who
               have
               neither
               Circumcision
               ,
               nor
               Baptism
               ,
               nor
               Priests
               ,
               nor
               Churches
               ,
               nor
               any
               books
               of
               Devotion
               or
               Morality
               among
               them
               .
               Some
               Authors
               affirm
               ,
               that
               they
               have
               a
               certain
               Veneration
               for
               the
               fire
               ,
               as
               the
               antient
               Persians
               had
               ;
               but
               there
               is
               no
               such
               thing
               .
               They
               believe
               indeed
               the
               immortality
               of
               the
               Soul
               ,
               and
               somewhat
               ,
               consonant
               to
               what
               the
               antient
               Pagans
               writ
               ,
               of
               Hell
               ,
               and
               the
               Elysian
               fields
               .
               For
               when
               any
               one
               of
               them
               dies
               ,
               they
               let
               a
               Cock
               out
               of
               the
               House
               of
               the
               party
               deceas'd
               ,
               and
               follow
               him
               into
               the
               fields
               without
               the
               Citie
               ,
               and
               if
               a
               Fox
               take
               him
               by
               the
               way
               ,
               they
               make
               no
               doubt
               but
               that
               his
               Soul
               is
               sav'd
               :
               but
               if
               this
               experiment
               take
               not
               ,
               they
               use
               another
               ,
               which
               in
               their
               opinion
               is
               more
               certain
               and
               infallible
               ;
               which
               is
               this
               .
               They
               put
               about
               the
               deceas'd
               person
               his
               best
               Cloaths
               ,
               hang
               several
               Gold
               Chains
               and
               Jewels
               about
               his
               neck
               ,
               and
               Rings
               ,
               and
               whatsoever
               else
               he
               had
               of
               most
               value
               of
               that
               kind
               ,
               upon
               his
               fingers
               and
               in
               his
               hands
               ,
               and
               so
               dress'd
               ,
               he
               is
               brought
               to
               the
               Church-yard
               ,
               where
               they
               set
               him
               standing
               against
               the
               Wall
               ,
               and
               keep
               him
               up
               in
               that
               Posture
               ,
               by
               putting
               a
               Fork
               under
               his
               Chin.
               If
               it
               happen
               ,
               that
               the
               Crows
               ,
               or
               any
               other
               ravenous
               Birds
               ,
               pick
               out
               his
               Right
               Eye
               ,
               he
               is
               look'd
               upon
               as
               a
               Saint
               ,
               there
               's
               no
               doubt
               of
               his
               Salvation
               ,
               the
               Corps
               is
               buried
               with
               Ceremonies
               ,
               and
               is
               very
               gently
               and
               orderly
               let
               down
               into
               the
               Grave
               .
               But
               if
               the
               said
               Birds
               unfortunately
               make
               at
               the
               Left
               Eye
               ,
               't
               is
               an
               infallible
               argument
               of
               his
               Damnation
               ,
               they
               conceive
               a
               horrour
               at
               him
               as
               a
               Reprobate
               ,
               and
               they
               cast
               him
               head-long
               into
               the
               Grave
               .
            
             
               There
               are
               near
               and
               about
               Ispahan
               fourteen
               hundred
               and
               sixty
               Villages
               ,
               
               the
               Inhabitants
               whereof
               are
               all
               in
               a
               manner
               employ'd
               in
               the
               making
               of
               Stuffs
               and
               Tapistry
               ,
               of
               Wool
               ,
               Cotton
               ,
               Silk
               ,
               and
               Brocado
               .
            
             
             
               The
               fields
               about
               the
               City
               lye
               very
               low
               ,
               and
               it
               seems
               Nature
               was
               willing
               in
               that
               to
               shew
               an
               effect
               of
               her
               Providence
               ,
               inasmuch
               as
               were
               it
               not
               for
               that
               convenience
               ,
               the
               Country
               would
               not
               be
               Habitable
               ,
               
               by
               reason
               of
               the
               execessive
               heats
               which
               reign
               there
               .
               For
               the
               convenience
               they
               derive
               from
               this
               situation
               is
               this
               ,
               that
               they
               can
               make
               the
               River
               Senderut
               over-flow
               ,
               when
               the
               Summer
               heats
               have
               melted
               the
               Snow
               on
               the
               neighbouring
               Mountains
               ,
               and
               draw
               it
               all
               over
               the
               fields
               .
               
                 Iohannes
                 de
                 Persia
              
               saies
               indeed
               ,
               that
               the
               River
               ,
               falling
               again
               into
               its
               Chanel
               ,
               leaves
               a
               slime
               behind
               it
               ,
               which
               corrupts
               the
               Air
               ;
               but
               he
               is
               mistaken
               .
               For
               it
               is
               certain
               ,
               that
               ,
               some
               Provinces
               only
               excepted
               ,
               which
               lye
               upon
               the
               Caspian
               Sea
               ,
               there
               is
               not
               any
               place
               in
               all
               Persia
               ,
               where
               the
               Air
               is
               more
               healthy
               than
               at
               Ispahan
               .
            
             
               True
               indeed
               it
               is
               ,
               that
               the
               heats
               there
               are
               very
               great
               ,
               especially
               in
               Iune
               and
               Iuly
               ,
               but
               the
               Inhabitants
               are
               not
               much
               incommodated
               thereby
               .
               For
               as
               ,
               in
               Winter
               they
               have
               their
               Tenuars
               ,
               or
               Stoves
               ,
               against
               the
               Cold
               ,
               so
               in
               Summer
               ,
               they
               have
               their
               Vaulted
               apartments
               ,
               and
               their
               Halls
               and
               Galleries
               ,
               with
               Windows
               of
               all
               sides
               ,
               that
               the
               Wind
               and
               Air
               may
               find
               their
               passage
               in
               ,
               to
               moderate
               their
               great
               heats
               .
               And
               though
               it
               freezes
               there
               so
               little
               ,
               that
               in
               a
               Night's
               〈◊〉
               it
               does
               not
               make
               an
               Ice
               as
               thick
               as
               a
               man's
               finger
               ,
               which
               thaws
               as
               soon
               as
               the
               Sun
               appears
               over
               the
               Horizon
               ,
               yet
               have
               they
               a
               way
               to
               make
               the
               Ice
               above
               two
               foot
               thick
               ,
               and
               to
               keep
               it
               ,
               to
               be
               us'd
               to
               cool
               their
               Drinks
               in
               Summer
               .
               To
               do
               this
               ,
               they
               make
               choice
               of
               a
               commodi●●us
               place
               ,
               that
               is
               cool
               ,
               and
               towards
               the
               North
               ,
               pav'd
               with
               Free-stone
               or
               Marble
               ,
               but
               uneven
               ,
               and
               with
               a
               little
               descent
               ,
               upon
               which
               they
               pour
               the
               water
               ,
               and
               as
               soon
               as
               that
               is
               congeal'd
               ,
               they
               pour
               on
               more
               ,
               and
               by
               this
               means
               ,
               in
               one
               night
               ,
               they
               make
               an
               Ice
               a
               foot
               thick
               ,
               which
               in
               the
               day
               time
               they
               cover
               ,
               that
               the
               Sun
               may
               not
               shine
               upon
               it
               :
               and
               so
               continuing
               this
               exercise
               for
               two
               of
               three
               nights
               together
               ,
               they
               provide
               Ice
               enough
               to
               serve
               them
               all
               Summer
               .
               Having
               made
               as
               much
               as
               they
               desire
               ,
               they
               break
               it
               in
               pieces
               ,
               and
               put
               it
               up
               into
               Snow-Houses
               ,
               whereof
               there
               are
               so
               many
               at
               Ispahan
               ,
               that
               ,
               for
               two
               or
               three
               Kasbekis
               ,
               a
               man
               may
               have
               as
               much
               as
               will
               suffice
               him
               all
               Summer
               .
            
             
               The
               extent
               we
               have
               assign'd
               Persia
               ,
               
               from
               the
               25
               degree
               of
               the
               Aequator
               ,
               to
               the
               37
               Northward
               from
               the
               Aequinoctial
               line
               ,
               discovers
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               seated
               in
               the
               temperate
               Zone
               .
               Mount
               Taurus
               divides
               it
               in
               the
               middle
               ,
               almost
               as
               the
               Apennine
               does
               Italy
               ,
               thrusting
               forth
               its
               Branches
               here
               and
               there
               into
               several
               Provinces
               ,
               where
               they
               are
               called
               by
               other
               particular
               names
               .
               The
               Provinces
               ,
               which
               have
               this
               Mountain
               between
               them
               and
               the
               North
               ,
               are
               very
               hot
               ;
               but
               the
               others
               ,
               which
               have
               it
               between
               them
               and
               the
               South
               ,
               have
               a
               milder
               and
               more
               temperate
               Air.
               The
               Kings
               of
               Persia
               heretofore
               took
               this
               convenience
               ,
               to
               change
               the
               places
               of
               their
               habitations
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               Seasons
               ,
               passing
               away
               the
               Summer
               at
               Echatane
               ,
               which
               is
               now
               called
               Tabris
               ,
               having
               the
               Mountain
               between
               it
               and
               the
               South-west
               ,
               and
               by
               that
               means
               not
               so
               much
               expos'd
               to
               the
               great
               heats
               :
               and
               the
               Winter
               ,
               at
               Susa
               ,
               in
               the
               Province
               ,
               which
               ,
               from
               that
               name
               ,
               is
               now
               called
               Susistan
               ,
               where
               the
               Mountain
               not
               only
               keeps
               off
               the
               North-wind
               from
               annoying
               the
               Inhabitants
               ,
               but
               also
               sends
               them
               heat
               ,
               by
               the
               reflection
               of
               the
               Sun-beams
               at
               Noon
               ,
               and
               makes
               the
               place
               so
               delightful
               ,
               that
               it
               hath
               thence
               the
               name
               Suse
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               Lilly.
               In
               Spring
               and
               Autumn
               ,
               they
               liv'd
               at
               Persepolis
               ,
               or
               at
               Babylon
               .
               The
               Modern
               Kings
               do
               still
               use
               the
               same
               convenience
               .
               Schach-Abas
               ,
               liv'd
               ,
               in
               the
               Winter
               ,
               at
               Ferabath
               ,
               in
               the
               Province
               of
               Mesanderan
               ;
               and
               Schach-Sefi
               ,
               sometimes
               at
               Tabris
               ,
               and
               sometimes
               at
               Ardebil
               ,
               or
               Caswin
               .
               The
               City
               of
               Ispaban
               is
               the
               most
               commodious
               of
               any
               ,
               as
               well
               for
               Winter
               as
               Summer
               ,
               inasmuch
               as
               being
               seated
               in
               a
               great
               Plain
               ,
               at
               ,
               in
               a
               manner
               ,
               an
               equal
               distance
               of
               three
               Leagues
               from
               the
               Mountain
               ,
               there
               is
               always
               some
               little
               Wind
               stirring
               ,
               which
               cools
               the
               Air
               ,
               and
               comes
               into
               all
               Rooms
               .
            
             
               We
               had
               but
               too
               much
               experience
               of
               this
               change
               ,
               and
               the
               inconveniences
               ensuing
               thereupon
               ,
               and
               found
               ,
               that
               the
               heats
               of
               the
               day
               ,
               and
               the
               cold
               of
               the
               nights
               ,
               of
               which
               Iacob
               made
               his
               complaint
               to
               Laban
               his
               Father-in-law
               ,
               are
               there
               equally
               insupportable
               .
               For
               ,
               being
               forc'd
               to
               Travel
               in
               the
               night
               ,
               and
               that
               during
               the
               hottest
               season
               of
               the
               year
               ,
               we
               felt
               there
               a
               cold
               ,
               which
               depriv'd
               us
               of
               the
               use
               of
               our
               Limbs
               ,
               and
               made
               us
               many
               times
               unable
               to
               get
               off
               our
               Horses
               ,
               especially
               when
               there
               was
               an
               East
               or
               North-wind
               :
               whereas
               ,
               on
               the
               contrary
               ,
               the
               South-wind
               sent
               us
               sometimes
               such
               hot
               blasts
               as
               was
               ready
               to
               choak
               us
               .
            
             
               From
               what
               we
               have
               now
               said
               ,
               it
               may
               be
               deduc'd
               ,
               that
               all
               the
               Provinces
               of
               Persia
               are
               not
               equally
               healthy
               ,
               
               and
               that
               there
               are
               some
               ,
               where
               Diseases
               are
               much
               more
               common
               than
               in
               others
               .
               Those
               of
               Schirwan
               and
               Kilan
               are
               very
               much
               subject
               to
               Feavers
               ;
               but
               the
               Air
               of
               the
               City
               of
               Tauris
               is
               so
               good
               ,
               that
               a
               man
               hears
               no
               talk
               of
               that
               Disease
               there
               .
               Nay
               ,
               on
               the
               contrary
               ,
               they
               say
               that
               those
               who
               are
               troubled
               therewith
               ,
               may
               find
               their
               remedy
               in
               that
               place
               ,
               even
               without
               taking
               any
               Physick
               .
               Epidemical
               Diseases
               ,
               such
               as
               the
               Bloody-Flux
               ,
               and
               the
               Plague
               ,
               are
               not
               so
               ordinary
               here
               as
               in
               Europe
               .
               The
               Pox
               ,
               which
               is
               called
               
                 Sehemet
                 Kaschi
              
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               the
               Disease
               of
               Kaschan
               ,
               in
               regard
               it
               is
               more
               common
               there
               than
               elsewhere
               ,
               or
               that
               there
               notice
               was
               first
               taken
               of
               it
               ,
               (
               as
               it
               is
               called
               in
               France
               ,
               the
               Neapolitan
               Disease
               ,
               and
               in
               England
               ,
               and
               other
               places
               ,
               the
               French
               ,
               in
               as
               much
               as
               ,
               instead
               of
               going
               to
               Naples
               for
               it
               ,
               where
               the
               French
               were
               infected
               in
               the
               name
               of
               Charles
               VIII
               .
               they
               may
               now
               have
               it
               as
               conveniently
               at
               Par●
               )
               is
               very
               common
               at
               that
               place
               .
               'T
               is
               true
               Kaschan
               is
               a
               place
               excellently
               well
               seated
               ,
               but
               the
               Air
               must
               be
               somewhat
               unwholsome
               ,
               when
               they
               want
               fresh
               water
               thereabou●s
               ,
               and
               that
               it
               is
               here
               
               the
               Tarantulas
               and
               the
               most
               dangerous
               Scorpions
               of
               all
               Persia
               are
               most
               rife
               .
               The
               Dropsie
               is
               not
               very
               rare
               in
               the
               Province
               of
               Kilan
               ;
               but
               there
               are
               very
               few
               troubled
               with
               the
               Stone
               in
               any
               part
               of
               the
               Kingdome
               ;
               and
               for
               the
               Gout
               ,
               it
               is
               a
               Disease
               not
               yet
               known
               among
               them
               .
               The
               Inhabitants
               are
               Long
               liv'd
               ,
               it
               being
               an
               ordinary
               thing
               to
               see
               persons
               of
               a
               hundred
               years
               of
               age
               .
               I
               knew
               a
               Judge
               in
               the
               Province
               of
               Serab
               ,
               between
               Mokan
               and
               Ardebil
               ,
               who
               was
               a
               hundred
               and
               thirty
               years
               of
               age
               ;
               and
               the
               Father
               of
               Hacwerdy
               ,
               who
               went
               along
               with
               us
               into
               Holstein
               ,
               was
               above
               six
               score
               .
               Their
               temperance
               and
               sobriety
               contributes
               much
               to
               the
               good
               constitution
               of
               their
               Body
               ,
               the
               continuance
               of
               their
               Health
               ,
               and
               length
               of
               their
               Lives
               .
            
             
               As
               to
               the
               soil
               of
               Persia
               ,
               
               the
               Province
               of
               Kilan
               excepted
               ,
               which
               is
               very
               fertil
               ,
               it
               is
               sandy
               and
               barren
               in
               the
               Plains
               ,
               every
               where
               in
               a
               manner
               checquer'd
               with
               little
               red
               Stones
               ,
               and
               not
               bringing
               forth
               ought
               but
               Thistles
               and
               Reeds
               ,
               which
               they
               use
               for
               firing
               in
               their
               Kitchin
               instead
               of
               Wood
               ,
               where
               there
               is
               not
               any
               .
               The
               Province
               of
               Kilan
               only
               hath
               nothing
               of
               this
               drought
               .
               But
               in
               the
               uneven
               parts
               of
               the
               Country
               ,
               where
               the
               Mountains
               make
               several
               Valleys
               ,
               the
               ground
               is
               very
               good
               .
               Accordingly
               in
               these
               places
               it
               is
               ,
               that
               most
               of
               their
               Villages
               are
               seated
               ,
               inasmuch
               as
               they
               are
               very
               Ingenious
               ,
               in
               conveying
               the
               water
               ,
               which
               rises
               out
               of
               the
               Mountains
               ,
               by
               Chanels
               of
               about
               four
               foot
               in
               breadth
               ,
               which
               they
               use
               in
               their
               Gardens
               ,
               and
               many
               times
               in
               till'd
               Lands
               ,
               to
               those
               places
               where
               it
               seldome
               Rains.
               To
               give
               the
               earth
               that
               moisture
               which
               Heaven
               hath
               deny'd
               it
               ,
               they
               raise
               up
               the
               ends
               of
               their
               Lands
               ,
               which
               are
               about
               fifteen
               or
               twenty
               fathom
               square
               ,
               a
               foot
               higher
               than
               any
               other
               part
               ,
               into
               which
               they
               let
               in
               the
               water
               out
               of
               their
               Chanels
               over
               Night
               ,
               and
               the
               next
               Morning
               let
               it
               out
               again
               :
               so
               that
               the
               earth
               ,
               which
               hath
               been
               thus
               moisten'd
               ,
               receiving
               the
               Sun-beams
               almost
               perpendicular
               ,
               brings
               forth
               all
               sorts
               of
               fruits
               in
               great
               abundance
               .
            
             
               In
               the
               Cultivation
               of
               their
               grounds
               ,
               they
               make
               use
               of
               Ploughs
               ,
               which
               are
               so
               big
               in
               those
               places
               ,
               where
               the
               soil
               is
               strong
               and
               fat
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               in
               Iruan
               and
               Armenia
               ,
               that
               many
               times
               twenty
               or
               four
               and
               twenty
               Buffles
               ,
               or
               wild
               Oxen
               ,
               are
               hardly
               able
               to
               draw
               them
               ,
               and
               they
               require
               six
               men
               to
               drive
               them
               .
               The
               furrows
               are
               a
               foot
               deep
               ,
               and
               two
               foot
               broad
               .
               They
               ordinarily
               sow
               only
               Rice
               ,
               Wheat
               ,
               and
               Barley
               .
               They
               care
               not
               for
               Rye
               ,
               and
               when
               there
               chances
               to
               be
               any
               Grains
               of
               it
               among
               the
               Wheat
               ,
               as
               this
               often
               degenerates
               into
               the
               other
               ,
               they
               weed
               it
               out
               ,
               and
               cast
               it
               away
               .
               Oats
               is
               a
               kind
               of
               Grain
               not
               known
               among
               them
               .
               They
               sow
               also
               Millet
               ,
               Lentills
               ,
               Pease
               and
               Beans
               .
               They
               call
               the
               Ciches
               ,
               Nagud
               ,
               and
               the
               common
               Pease
               ,
               Kulul
               .
            
             
               They
               sow
               also
               whole
               fields
               of
               Ricinus
               ,
               or
               
                 Palma
                 Christi
              
               ,
               which
               they
               call
               Kuntzut
               .
               They
               beat
               the
               Grain
               thereof
               ,
               to
               get
               an
               Oyl
               out
               of
               it
               ,
               which
               they
               call
               Schirbach
               ,
               and
               it
               is
               sweet
               and
               pleasant
               ,
               and
               very
               good
               to
               eat
               .
               The
               Peasants
               eat
               also
               the
               Grain
               ;
               and
               mixing
               it
               with
               Ciches
               ,
               and
               Currens
               ,
               they
               make
               their
               Deserts
               of
               it
               .
            
             
               There
               is
               in
               a
               manner
               no
               Province
               of
               Persia
               but
               brings
               forth
               Cotton
               ,
               
               which
               they
               call
               Pambeh
               ,
               and
               there
               are
               whole
               fields
               cover'd
               therewith
               ,
               especially
               i●
               
                 Armenia
                 ,
                 Iruan
                 ,
                 Nachtzuan
                 ,
                 Kera●●ath
                 ,
              
               near
               Arasbar
               ,
               in
               Adirbeitzan
               ,
               and
               in
               Chorasan
               .
               It
               grows
               upon
               a
               Bush
               ,
               two
               or
               three
               foot
               high
               ,
               having
               leaves
               like
               those
               of
               the
               Vine
               ,
               but
               much
               less
               ,
               and
               shoots
               forth
               at
               the
               extremity
               of
               its
               Branches
               a
               bud
               of
               about
               the
               bigness
               of
               a
               Nut
               ,
               which
               ,
               when
               fully
               ripe
               ,
               opens
               in
               several
               places
               ,
               and
               thrusts
               out
               the
               Cotton
               ,
               through
               the
               clefts
               that
               are
               in
               the
               shell
               .
               Though
               there
               be
               abundance
               of
               it
               spent
               in
               all
               sorts
               of
               Stuffs
               made
               in
               the
               Country
               ;
               yet
               do
               they
               drive
               a
               vast
               Trade
               with
               that
               which
               is
               unwrought
               ,
               The
               Province
               of
               Kilan
               brings
               forth
               also
               a
               kind
               of
               Flax
               ,
               the
               thread
               whereof
               is
               very
               good
               ,
               and
               fit
               for
               Cloath
               .
            
             
               The
               domestick
               Creatures
               ,
               
               as
               well
               such
               as
               are
               us'd
               in
               carriage
               ,
               as
               others
               ,
               are
               Sheep
               ,
               Goats
               ,
               Buffles
               ,
               Oxen
               and
               Cows
               ,
               Camels
               ,
               Horses
               ,
               Mules
               ,
               and
               Asses
               .
               The
               ordinary
               Forrage
               for
               Horses
               is
               Barley
               ,
               mixt
               with
               Chaff
               ,
               or
               Rice
               mixt
               with
               shredded
               Straw
               .
               The
               Persians
               water
               not
               their
               Horses
               till
               an
               hour
               and
               a
               half
               after
               they
               have
               eaten
               ,
               contrary
               to
               the
               ordinary
               custom
               of
               the
               Turks
               ,
               who
               water
               theirs
               immediately
               after
               they
               have
               given
               them
               their
               allowance
               .
               There
               is
               in
               Persia
               a
               certain
               kind
               of
               Herb
               ,
               which
               they
               call
               Genscheht
               ,
               which
               is
               sown
               much
               after
               the
               same
               manner
               as
               we
               sow
               Saint-foin
               ,
               once
               in
               seven
               years
               .
               It
               grows
               up
               three
               foot
               high
               ,
               and
               brings
               forth
               blew
               Flowers
               .
               It
               is
               cut
               twice
               a
               year
               ,
               and
               they
               are
               only
               Persons
               of
               quality
               who
               give
               it
               their
               Horses
               .
               There
               is
               very
               little
               common
               Hay
               ,
               unless
               it
               be
               in
               the
               Province
               of
               Iruan
               ,
               and
               Armenia
               .
               In
               some
               Provinces
               they
               do
               not
               make
               any
               at
               all
               ,
               because
               there
               is
               Grass
               enough
               all
               the
               year
               long
               .
            
             
               Of
               all
               Cattel
               ,
               
               they
               have
               most
               Sheep
               .
               Of
               these
               they
               have
               very
               great
               Flocks
               ,
               and
               it
               is
               their
               most
               ordinary
               Food
               ,
               though
               it
               be
               not
               of
               so
               pleasant
               a
               tast
               to
               those
               who
               are
               not
               accustomed
               thereto
               .
               They
               are
               much
               of
               the
               same
               bulk
               with
               those
               of
               Europe
               ,
               and
               sometimes
               a
               little
               bigger
               ;
               but
               short
               and
               flat-Nos'd
               with
               the
               Ears
               hanging
               down
               ,
               as
               our
               Spaniels
               .
               They
               are
               but
               lean
               ,
               in
               regard
               the
               Tails
               ,
               which
               weigh
               ten
               ,
               twenty
               ,
               nay
               sometimes
               thirty
               pounds
               ,
               draw
               all
               the
               fat
               out
               of
               them
               .
               The
               Tails
               have
               the
               bones
               and
               joynts
               ,
               as
               our
               Sheep
               have
               ,
               but
               the
               fat
               hangs
               to
               them
               in
               great
               gobbets
               like
               locks
               of
               Wool
               ;
               which
               much
               hinders
               them
               from
               running
               or
               leaping
               .
               in
               Kurdesthan
               ,
               near
               Diarbeker
               ,
               and
               in
               Sirie
               ,
               they
               have
               the
               Invention
               of
               putting
               the
               tails
               of
               these
               Creatures
               upon
               a
               kind
               of
               little
               Cart
               with
               two
               Wheels
               ,
               which
               is
               fasten'd
               by
               a
               little
               stick
               to
               the
               Necks
               of
               them
               .
               The
               Sheep
               we
               saw
               among
               the
               Tartars
               ,
               upon
               the
               Ca●pian
               Sea
               ,
               are
               in
               all
               things
               
               like
               those
               of
               Persia
               ;
               but
               those
               of
               the
               Tartars
               of
               Vsbeque
               and
               Buchar
               have
               a
               greyish
               long
               Wool
               ,
               curling
               at
               the
               ends
               into
               little
               white
               and
               close
               Knots
               ,
               like
               Pearls
               ,
               which
               makes
               a
               pretty
               show
               ,
               whence
               it
               comes
               that
               their
               fleece
               is
               more
               esteem'd
               than
               their
               flesh
               ,
               in
               as
               much
               as
               this
               kind
               of
               furr
               is
               the
               most
               precious
               of
               any
               us'd
               in
               Persia
               ,
               next
               to
               Sables
               .
               They
               are
               very
               tenderly
               kept
               ,
               and
               for
               the
               most
               part
               in
               the
               shade
               ,
               and
               when
               they
               are
               oblig'd
               to
               bring
               them
               abroad
               ,
               they
               cover
               them
               as
               they
               do
               Horses
               .
               These
               Sheep
               have
               as
               little
               tails
               as
               ours
               .
            
             
               The
               Persians
               have
               also
               great
               flocks
               of
               Goats
               ,
               
               and
               they
               eat
               the
               flesh
               of
               them
               .
               Of
               the
               Suet
               they
               make
               Candles
               ;
               and
               it
               is
               of
               their
               skins
               that
               they
               make
               the
               Leather
               which
               we
               call
               Marroquin
               or
               Spanish
               Leather
               ,
               and
               is
               brought
               through
               Moscovy
               and
               Poland
               into
               the
               other
               Provinces
               of
               Europe
               .
            
             
               They
               have
               abundance
               of
               Buffles
               ,
               
               especially
               towards
               the
               Caspian-Sea
               ,
               in
               Ferab
               ,
               neer
               Ardebil
               ,
               in
               Eruan
               ,
               and
               Surul
               ,
               where
               some
               Peasants
               have
               five
               or
               six
               hundred
               of
               them
               .
               They
               are
               kept
               in
               moist
               places
               ,
               and
               they
               say
               their
               milk
               is
               very
               cooling
               ,
               as
               is
               also
               the
               butter
               made
               thereof
               .
               They
               have
               also
               Oxen
               like
               those
               of
               Europe
               ;
               but
               ,
               in
               the
               Province
               of
               Kilan
               ,
               they
               have
               a
               bunch
               of
               fat
               upon
               the
               neck
               ,
               as
               those
               of
               the
               Indies
               have
               .
               I
               have
               been
               told
               ,
               that
               the
               Cows
               will
               not
               suffer
               themselves
               to
               be
               milk'd
               ,
               if
               their
               Calves
               be
               not
               brought
               before
               them
               :
               so
               that
               if
               a
               Calf
               chance
               to
               die
               ,
               (
               for
               they
               never
               kill
               any
               to
               eat
               )
               they
               fill
               the
               skin
               with
               Straw
               ,
               cast
               a
               little
               Salt
               upon
               it
               ,
               and
               they
               let
               the
               Cow
               lick
               it
               ,
               by
               which
               means
               she
               stands
               quiet
               to
               be
               milk'd
               .
            
             
               The
               Persians
               have
               an
               aversion
               for
               Swine
               ;
               
               whence
               it
               comes
               that
               the
               Armenians
               themselves
               ,
               who
               live
               among
               them
               ,
               seldom
               breed
               any
               ,
               unless
               it
               be
               in
               those
               places
               where
               they
               live
               apart
               ,
               as
               in
               the
               Suburbs
               of
               Tzulfa
               ,
               where
               they
               have
               some
               few
               .
               They
               conceive
               they
               have
               very
               good
               reason
               to
               have
               an
               aversion
               for
               this
               Creature
               ,
               following
               the
               example
               of
               the
               Iews
               ,
               and
               tell
               ,
               to
               that
               purpose
               ,
               a
               ridiculous
               and
               obscene
               story
               ,
               which
               they
               take
               out
               of
               the
               Alchoran
               ,
               and
               relate
               ;
               That
               ,
               one
               day
               ,
               the
               Apostles
               intreated
               our
               Saviour
               ,
               to
               tell
               them
               ,
               after
               what
               manner
               Noah
               liv'd
               in
               the
               Ark
               ,
               during
               the
               Deluge
               .
               But
               our
               Saviour
               ,
               without
               saying
               a
               word
               to
               them
               ,
               having
               taken
               a
               handfull
               of
               dirt
               ,
               made
               the
               figure
               of
               a
               man
               with
               it
               ,
               cast
               it
               upon
               the
               ground
               ,
               and
               said
               to
               it
               ,
               rise
               up
               in
               the
               name
               of
               the
               Father
               .
               Immediately
               there
               started
               up
               an
               oldman
               ,
               all
               white
               ,
               whom
               our
               Saviour
               asked
               ,
               Who
               art
               thou
               ?
               He
               made
               answer
               ,
               I
               am
               Iaphet
               ,
               the
               son
               of
               Noah
               .
               Our
               Saviour
               ask'd
               him
               ,
               whether
               he
               were
               so
               white
               when
               he
               died
               ;
               whereto
               he
               answered
               ,
               that
               he
               was
               not
               ,
               but
               that
               he
               became
               so
               just
               that
               moment
               ,
               out
               of
               the
               fear
               he
               was
               in
               to
               appear
               before
               God
               ,
               as
               believing
               he
               had
               been
               rais'd
               up
               to
               come
               to
               the
               last
               judgement
               .
               Upon
               that
               ,
               
                 Iesus
                 Christ
              
               commanded
               him
               to
               acquaint
               the
               Apostles
               with
               all
               that
               had
               been
               done
               in
               the
               Ark.
               Iaphet
               obey'd
               ,
               and
               told
               them
               ,
               among
               other
               things
               ,
               that
               ,
               one
               day
               ,
               the
               Ark
               being
               so
               full
               of
               durt
               at
               that
               place
               where
               the
               house
               of
               ease
               stood
               ,
               that
               Noah
               ,
               fearing
               it
               might
               take
               in
               water
               there
               ,
               thought
               fit
               to
               consult
               God
               in
               that
               extremity
               .
               The
               Divine
               answer
               was
               ,
               that
               he
               should
               send
               an
               Elephant
               to
               the
               said
               common
               house
               ,
               and
               that
               of
               the
               Dung
               of
               that
               Creature
               and
               mans
               mixt
               together
               ,
               there
               was
               immediately
               engendred
               a
               Swine
               ,
               which
               so
               turn'd
               up
               that
               heap
               of
               Ordure
               with
               his
               snowt
               ,
               〈◊〉
               the
               Ark
               went
               very
               even
               .
               This
               nasty
               Creature
               having
               fill'd
               its
               Nostrils
               with
               filth
               ,
               sneez'd
               very
               violently
               ,
               by
               means
               of
               which
               sneezing
               ,
               there
               came
               out
               a
               Rat
               ,
               which
               put
               Noah
               into
               greater
               perplexity
               than
               before
               ;
               in
               so
               much
               ,
               that
               ,
               to
               be
               deliver'd
               out
               of
               these
               troubles
               ,
               he
               address'd
               himself
               once
               more
               to
               God
               ,
               and
               ask'd
               him
               what
               he
               should
               do
               in
               that
               unhappy
               conjucture
               .
               The
               answer
               was
               ,
               that
               God
               commanded
               him
               ,
               to
               strike
               the
               Lion
               upon
               the
               head
               with
               a
               Wand
               ,
               and
               that
               he
               ,
               being
               thereby
               put
               into
               a
               fury
               ,
               fell
               a-roaring
               so
               loud
               ,
               that
               ,
               out
               of
               his
               Nostrils
               there
               came
               out
               a
               Cat
               ,
               which
               immediately
               pursued
               the
               Rat.
               The
               Persian
               Paraphrast
               of
               the
               Alchoran
               ,
               going
               on
               with
               his
               story
               ,
               sayes
               ,
               that
               Noah
               ,
               knowing
               he
               was
               to
               continue
               forty
               years
               in
               the
               Ark
               ,
               separated
               the
               Males
               from
               the
               Females
               ,
               out
               of
               a
               fear
               ,
               that
               the
               several
               species
               multiplying
               ,
               the
               Ark
               would
               not
               be
               able
               to
               contain
               them
               ,
               and
               that
               they
               might
               want
               meat
               .
               Of
               all
               Creatures
               ,
               onely
               the
               Dog
               had
               the
               freedom
               allow'd
               him
               to
               stay
               with
               the
               Bitch
               ,
               at
               the
               bottom
               of
               the
               Ark.
               One
               day
               the
               Cat
               having
               observ'd
               that
               those
               Creatures
               had
               the
               liberty
               to
               do
               what
               all
               the
               rest
               were
               deny'd
               ,
               went
               ,
               and
               made
               her
               complaints
               to
               Noah
               ,
               who
               reproching
               them
               with
               what
               they
               had
               done
               ,
               the
               Dog
               would
               not
               acknowledge
               the
               fact
               .
               But
               word
               was
               so
               often
               brought
               to
               Noah
               of
               the
               Dog's
               transgression
               ,
               that
               he
               desired
               God
               to
               make
               known
               the
               truth
               of
               it
               by
               an
               infallible
               proof
               ,
               and
               that
               afterwards
               the
               Dog
               desirous
               to
               line
               the
               Bitch
               became
               fasten'd
               to
               her
               ;
               wherewith
               the
               Cat
               having
               acquainted
               Noah
               ,
               they
               were
               taken
               in
               the
               fact
               ,
               and
               found
               guilty
               of
               having
               lied
               before
               .
               Thence
               it
               comes
               ,
               that
               ,
               ever
               since
               that
               time
               ,
               Dogs
               have
               been
               so
               fasten'd
               in
               the
               act
               of
               generation
               ,
               and
               have
               an
               inveterate
               fewd
               against
               Cats
               .
            
             
               They
               have
               several
               sorts
               of
               Camels
               .
               
               Those
               which
               have
               two
               bunches
               they
               call
               Bughur
               ,
               and
               those
               ,
               which
               have
               but
               one
               ,
               Schuttur
               .
               Of
               these
               last
               there
               are
               four
               kinds
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               those
               ,
               which
               ,
               by
               way
               of
               excellence
               ,
               they
               call
               Ner
               ,
               that
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               the
               Male
               ,
               which
               is
               engendred
               of
               a
               Dromedary
               ,
               or
               Camel
               ,
               with
               two
               bunches
               ,
               and
               a
               Female
               that
               hath
               but
               one
               ,
               which
               is
               called
               Maje
               ,
               and
               these
               are
               not
               to
               be
               cover'd
               by
               any
               of
               another
               kind
               .
               These
               are
               the
               best
               and
               most
               esteem'd
               of
               all
               the
               Camels
               ,
               in
               so
               much
               that
               some
               of
               them
               are
               sold
               at
               a
               hundred
               Crowns
               a-piece
               .
               They
               carry
               nine
               hundred
               ,
               or
               a
               thousand
               weight
               ,
               and
               are
               in
               a
               manner
               indefatigable
               .
               When
               they
               are
               hot
               ,
               they
               eat
               little
               ,
               foam
               at
               the
               mouth
               ,
               are
               angry
               ,
               and
               bite
               ;
               so
               that
               to
               prevent
               their
               doing
               any
               injury
               
               to
               those
               who
               govern
               them
               ,
               they
               have
               a
               kind
               of
               Muzzle
               put
               over
               their
               mouths
               ,
               which
               the
               Persians
               call
               Agrab
               .
               The
               Camels
               ,
               which
               come
               of
               these
               ,
               degenerate
               very
               much
               ,
               and
               are
               heavy
               and
               flow
               ,
               whence
               the
               Turks
               call
               the
               
                 Iurda
                 Kaidem
              
               ,
               and
               they
               are
               not
               worth
               above
               thirty
               or
               forty
               Crowns
               .
            
             
               The
               third
               kind
               is
               that
               which
               they
               call
               Lohk
               ;
               but
               these
               are
               not
               so
               good
               as
               the
               Bughurs
               ,
               nor
               do
               they
               foam
               at
               the
               mouth
               as
               the
               Ners
               ,
               when
               they
               are
               hot
               :
               but
               when
               they
               go
               to
               rut
               ,
               they
               put
               out
               under
               the
               Throat
               a
               red
               bladder
               ,
               which
               they
               draw
               in
               with
               their
               breath
               ,
               life
               up
               their
               heads
               ,
               and
               snort
               often
               .
               These
               are
               worth
               about
               sixty
               Crowns
               apiece
               .
               They
               are
               not
               neer
               so
               strong
               as
               the
               others
               ,
               whence
               it
               is
               ,
               that
               when
               the
               Persians
               would
               speak
               of
               a
               stout
               and
               daring
               man
               ,
               they
               say
               he
               is
               a
               Ner
               ,
               and
               when
               they
               would
               express
               a
               poor-spirited
               and
               cowardly
               person
               ,
               they
               call
               him
               a
               Lohk
               .
            
             
               The
               fourth
               kind
               is
               ,
               by
               the
               Persians
               ,
               called
               
                 Schutturi
                 baad
              
               ,
               and
               by
               the
               
                 Turks
                 ,
                 Ieldovesi
              
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               Wind-Camels
               .
               They
               are
               much
               less
               in
               bulk
               ,
               but
               more
               active
               and
               sprightly
               than
               the
               others
               :
               for
               whereas
               the
               ordinary
               Camels
               go
               but
               a
               footpace
               ,
               these
               trot
               and
               gallop
               as
               well
               as
               Horses
               .
            
             
               The
               King
               and
               the
               Chans
               have
               many
               Teams
               of
               them
               ,
               and
               every
               Team
               consists
               in
               seven
               Camels
               coupled
               together
               .
               They
               use
               them
               at
               Magnificent
               Ceremonies
               ,
               either
               to
               meet
               Ambassadors
               ,
               covered
               with
               covering-cloaths
               of
               red
               Velvet
               ,
               or
               Pack-saddles
               made
               of
               the
               same
               stuft
               ,
               embroider'd
               with
               Gold
               and
               Silver
               ,
               with
               silver-bells
               about
               their
               necks
               ,
               or
               to
               ride
               poste
               ,
               nay
               ,
               sometimes
               in
               the
               Wars
               ,
               in
               which
               they
               are
               thus
               much
               the
               more
               serviceable
               ,
               that
               ,
               in
               a
               defeat
               ,
               they
               contribute
               much
               to
               the
               saving
               of
               the
               Baggage
               .
               They
               trot
               so
               hard
               ,
               that
               the
               Boy
               who
               guides
               them
               ,
               and
               to
               that
               end
               gets
               up
               first
               ,
               is
               glad
               to
               be
               ty'd
               to
               the
               Pannel
               or
               Saddle
               by
               the
               waste
               .
               When
               they
               run
               ,
               they
               put
               out
               their
               heads
               ,
               and
               open
               their
               Nostrils
               ,
               and
               run
               with
               such
               violence
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               impossible
               to
               stay
               them
               .
               At
               our
               entrance
               into
               Scamachie
               and
               Ardebil
               ,
               we
               saw
               a
               great
               number
               of
               them
               ,
               galsoping
               sometimes
               before
               ,
               sometimes
               behind
               us
               .
            
             
               This
               is
               one
               of
               the
               greatest
               conveniences
               that
               Travellers
               meet
               with
               in
               Persia
               ,
               as
               well
               for
               the
               carrying
               of
               their
               own
               persons
               ,
               as
               the
               conveyance
               of
               their
               Baggage
               and
               Commodities
               ,
               which
               they
               may
               ,
               by
               this
               means
               ,
               transport
               from
               one
               place
               to
               another
               ,
               at
               a
               very
               easie
               rate
               ,
               and
               with
               little
               trouble
               .
               One
               man
               guides
               a
               Team
               ,
               or
               as
               many
               as
               are
               fasten'd
               together
               :
               and
               if
               a
               man
               thinks
               it
               not
               safe
               to
               travel
               alone
               ,
               he
               may
               joyn
               with
               the
               Caravans
               ,
               which
               go
               perpetually
               up
               and
               down
               the
               Countrey
               ,
               and
               with
               these
               is
               the
               safest
               way
               of
               travelling
               .
            
             
               The
               travelling
               of
               the
               Camels
               is
               at
               a
               certain
               rate
               ,
               
               and
               therefore
               their
               Stages
               being
               set
               ,
               they
               find
               it
               no
               great
               trouble
               to
               make
               them
               reach
               their
               ordinary
               lodgings
               ,
               which
               are
               either
               in
               Villages
               upon
               the
               High-way
               ,
               or
               at
               Caravanseras
               ,
               expressely
               built
               for
               the
               entertainment
               of
               the
               Caravans
               .
               Some
               of
               these
               Caravanseras
               have
               persons
               in
               them
               ,
               who
               are
               as
               it
               were
               Hosts
               ,
               and
               sell
               Provender
               ,
               but
               in
               others
               ,
               you
               have
               onely
               the
               bare
               Walls
               .
               It
               is
               no
               great
               charge
               to
               keep
               the
               Camels
               .
               Their
               sustenance
               is
               Thistles
               and
               Nettles
               and
               sometimes
               they
               thrust
               down
               their
               throats
               a
               hard
               Paste
               ,
               made
               of
               the
               chaff
               of
               Barley
               ,
               about
               three
               pound
               in
               weight
               ,
               much
               after
               the
               fashion
               of
               the
               Loaves
               which
               the
               French
               Soldiers
               ,
               who
               serve
               in
               the
               Low-Countreys
               ,
               corruptly
               call
               Brindestocq
               .
               Sometimes
               ,
               they
               put
               into
               this
               Paste
               ,
               Cotton-seed
               ,
               which
               is
               very
               sweet
               ,
               and
               as
               big
               as
               a
               great
               Pease
               .
               They
               can
               endure
               thirst
               for
               two
               or
               three
               dayes
               together
               ;
               wherein
               nature
               seems
               to
               have
               made
               some
               Provision
               against
               the
               extremity
               men
               are
               put
               to
               for
               want
               of
               water
               ,
               when
               they
               travel
               over
               the
               Desarts
               and
               Heaths
               of
               those
               hot
               and
               dry
               Countreys
               .
               They
               onely
               touch
               the
               knees
               of
               their
               fore-legs
               to
               make
               them
               bow
               to
               receive
               their
               burthens
               ,
               and
               being
               so
               laid
               with
               their
               bellies
               on
               the
               ground
               ,
               they
               suffer
               a
               man
               to
               order
               them
               as
               he
               pleases
               .
               The
               harmonious
               sound
               of
               a
               man's
               voyce
               ,
               or
               an
               instrument
               ,
               enlivens
               them
               ;
               whence
               it
               comes
               that
               the
               Persians
               tie
               little
               bells
               about
               their
               knees
               ,
               and
               a
               pretty
               big
               one
               about
               their
               necks
               ,
               not
               onely
               by
               reason
               of
               the
               long
               trains
               of
               them
               that
               go
               together
               ,
               it
               being
               necessary
               they
               should
               be
               heard
               at
               a
               great
               distance
               ,
               to
               give
               those
               notice
               who
               might
               unadvisedly
               come
               between
               them
               ,
               but
               also
               to
               divert
               these
               Creatures
               in
               their
               travel
               .
               The
               Arabians
               ,
               to
               the
               same
               purpose
               ,
               make
               use
               of
               Timbrels
               ,
               when
               they
               travel
               through
               the
               Desarts
               of
               their
               Countrey
               ,
               in
               as
               much
               as
               whipping
               or
               beating
               does
               not
               make
               them
               advance
               ;
               but
               Musick
               ,
               especially
               a
               man's
               voyce
               ,
               animates
               ,
               and
               inspires
               them
               with
               a
               certain
               courage
               .
               What
               most
               troubles
               the
               Camels
               ,
               is
               a
               kind
               of
               Snail
               ,
               called
               Mohere
               ,
               which
               sometimes
               lies
               within
               the
               Thistles
               ;
               if
               these
               sting
               them
               in
               the
               Nostrils
               ,
               it
               proves
               mortal
               .
            
             
               The
               Camels
               are
               very
               revengefull
               ,
               and
               remember
               a
               long
               time
               any
               injury
               they
               have
               receiv'd
               :
               in
               so
               much
               ,
               that
               ,
               in
               Persia
               ,
               a
               
                 Camels
                 anger
              
               is
               come
               into
               a
               Proverb
               ,
               when
               they
               would
               speak
               of
               an
               irreconcilable
               enmity
               .
               As
               to
               this
               particular
               ,
               there
               is
               a
               very
               memorable
               example
               of
               a
               Camel
               ,
               which
               ,
               being
               hot
               ,
               and
               having
               not
               the
               Muzzle
               on
               ,
               bit
               a
               servant
               who
               went
               along
               by
               him
               ,
               in
               the
               Arm.
               The
               servant
               gave
               him
               a
               many
               blows
               about
               the
               neck
               with
               a
               Cudgel
               ,
               which
               part
               is
               the
               tendrest
               about
               these
               Creatures
               .
               But
               the
               Camel
               had
               a
               cruel
               revenge
               of
               him
               ,
               ere
               they
               came
               to
               their
               journey's
               end
               .
               For
               some
               time
               after
               ,
               being
               got
               loose
               in
               the
               night
               ,
               he
               went
               among
               the
               servants
               ,
               who
               by
               reason
               of
               the
               cold
               lay
               near
               the
               Camels
               ,
               that
               they
               might
               thrust
               their
               feet
               under
               their
               bellies
               ,
               and
               having
               pitch'd
               upon
               the
               person
               that
               had
               beaten
               him
               ,
               he
               trod
               on
               him
               so
               as
               that
               all
               his
               bones
               were
               crush'd
               and
               broken
               .
               The
               servant's
               Father
               demanded
               satisfaction
               ,
               and
               had
               the
               
               Camel
               adjudg'd
               him
               ,
               to
               be
               dispos'd
               of
               as
               he
               pleasid
               .
               If
               anger
               proceed
               from
               Choler
               as
               its
               principle
               ,
               a
               man
               may
               justly
               wonder
               whence
               it
               comes
               ,
               that
               Pliny
               sayes
               ,
               that
               Camels
               ,
               Horses
               ,
               and
               Asses
               ,
               have
               no
               Gall.
               Nor
               could
               I
               ever
               find
               any
               reason
               why
               the
               same
               Pliny
               should
               affirm
               ,
               after
               Xenophon
               ,
               that
               Camels
               have
               an
               aversion
               for
               Horses
               .
               When
               I
               told
               the
               Persians
               of
               it
               ,
               they
               laugh'd
               at
               me
               ,
               and
               said
               ,
               that
               it
               was
               not
               without
               reason
               Camels
               hated
               Horses
               ;
               when
               many
               times
               the
               Horses
               may
               get
               into
               the
               stables
               ,
               and
               have
               a
               house
               over
               their
               heads
               ,
               whereas
               the
               Camels
               ,
               which
               cannot
               get
               in
               by
               reason
               of
               the
               lowness
               of
               the
               Doors
               ,
               are
               forc'd
               to
               lie
               abroad
               ,
               and
               to
               suffer
               the
               Horses
               to
               take
               up
               their
               quarters
               .
               And
               indeed
               there
               hardly
               goes
               any
               Caravan
               ,
               but
               a
               man
               may
               see
               Camels
               ,
               Horses
               ,
               and
               Asses
               put
               up
               together
               in
               the
               same
               stable
               ,
               yet
               express
               not
               any
               aversion
               or
               animosity
               one
               against
               another
               .
            
             
               True
               indeed
               it
               is
               ,
               that
               the
               Females
               go
               twelve
               moneths
               ,
               but
               those
               are
               extremely
               mis-inform'd
               ,
               who
               believe
               that
               the
               Male
               ,
               when
               he
               covers
               her
               ,
               turns
               his
               hinder
               part
               to
               her
               .
               This
               mistake
               took
               its
               rise
               hence
               ,
               that
               the
               Camels
               ,
               when
               they
               make
               water
               ,
               put
               their
               yards
               backwards
               between
               their
               hinder
               legs
               ;
               but
               in
               the
               work
               of
               Generation
               they
               use
               them
               otherwise
               .
               The
               Female
               lies
               down
               upon
               her
               belly
               ,
               and
               the
               Male
               covers
               her
               ,
               after
               the
               same
               manner
               as
               Horses
               do
               .
               And
               though
               this
               Creature
               be
               of
               a
               great
               bulk
               ,
               yet
               is
               not
               its
               generative
               member
               ,
               which
               is
               at
               least
               three
               foot
               in
               length
               ,
               any
               thicker
               than
               a
               man's
               little
               finger
               .
               This
               animal
               is
               seldome
               eaten
               ,
               as
               being
               more
               serviceable
               in
               point
               of
               work
               ;
               but
               when
               they
               fall
               under
               their
               Burthens
               ,
               or
               in
               case
               they
               be
               stung
               by
               one
               of
               the
               Moheres
               ,
               they
               kill
               them
               ,
               with
               two
               thrusts
               into
               the
               Throat
               ,
               one
               at
               the
               place
               where
               it
               joyns
               to
               the
               Head
               ,
               the
               other
               ,
               towards
               the
               Breast
               ,
               and
               then
               they
               eat
               them
               .
            
             
               There
               are
               abundance
               of
               Horses
               in
               Persia
               ,
               
               most
               of
               them
               well
               made
               .
               They
               are
               very
               handsome
               about
               the
               Head
               ,
               Neck
               ,
               Ears
               ,
               Crupper
               ,
               and
               Leggs
               .
               Media
               bred
               heretofore
               such
               excellent
               Horses
               ,
               that
               they
               were
               all
               kept
               for
               the
               King.
               The
               Horses
               of
               those
               parts
               are
               at
               this
               time
               very
               good
               ones
               ,
               and
               there
               are
               of
               an
               excellent
               breed
               in
               the
               Province
               of
               Erscheck
               ,
               near
               Ardebil
               ;
               but
               it
               is
               withall
               certain
               ,
               that
               the
               Arabian
               Horses
               are
               incomparably
               better
               ,
               and
               accordingly
               more
               esteem'd
               by
               the
               King
               ,
               who
               makes
               them
               the
               chiefest
               Ornament
               of
               his
               Stables
               .
               Next
               those
               ,
               they
               most
               value
               those
               of
               Turkey
               ,
               though
               the
               King
               hath
               good
               breeding
               places
               in
               several
               Provinces
               of
               his
               Kingdome
               ,
               especially
               in
               
                 Erscheck
                 ,
                 Schirwan
                 ,
                 Karabag
              
               ,
               and
               Mokan
               ,
               where
               is
               the
               best
               Meadow-grounds
               in
               Persia.
               They
               make
               use
               of
               them
               fot
               the
               most
               part
               for
               men's
               Riding
               ,
               very
               seldome
               for
               the
               carriage
               of
               Commodities
               ,
               and
               never
               almost
               in
               the
               Cart
               ,
               which
               ,
               all
               over
               Persia
               ,
               hath
               but
               two
               Wheels
               .
               And
               whereas
               the
               main
               forces
               of
               the
               Kingdome
               consist
               in
               their
               Cavallry
               ,
               it
               thence
               comes
               ,
               that
               they
               are
               great
               lovers
               of
               Horses
               ,
               and
               very
               tender
               in
               the
               keeping
               of
               them
               .
               Yet
               with
               all
               this
               care
               ,
               do
               they
               not
               make
               use
               of
               straw
               for
               Litter
               ,
               but
               of
               Horse-Dung
               ,
               which
               they
               dry
               in
               the
               Sun
               ,
               and
               make
               beds
               of
               it
               a
               foot
               deep
               ,
               for
               the
               Horses
               ,
               which
               could
               not
               lye
               more
               at
               their
               ease
               upon
               quilts
               .
               This
               Litter
               serves
               them
               a
               long
               time
               ,
               and
               when
               it
               is
               moisten'd
               with
               stale
               ,
               they
               put
               it
               into
               the
               Sun
               ,
               dry
               it
               again
               ,
               and
               so
               continue
               to
               make
               use
               of
               it
               .
               With
               their
               soft
               beds
               ,
               they
               also
               cover
               them
               with
               a
               Hair-cloath
               ,
               lined
               with
               a
               kind
               of
               soft
               coarse
               cloath
               .
               They
               also
               fasten
               them
               by
               the
               hinder
               feet
               ,
               to
               a
               stake
               ,
               that
               ,
               in
               case
               they
               should
               break
               or
               slip
               their
               Haltars
               ,
               they
               may
               not
               get
               away
               ,
               or
               hurt
               the
               other
               horses
               .
               All
               the
               manage
               they
               bestow
               on
               them
               ,
               consists
               only
               in
               accustoming
               them
               to
               start
               away
               ,
               as
               Lightning
               ,
               at
               the
               beginning
               of
               a
               Race
               ,
               and
               they
               call
               those
               Horses
               which
               exceed
               in
               swiftness
               Bad-pay
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               Windy-heel'd
               .
               If
               their
               Horses
               be
               White
               or
               Grey
               ,
               they
               colour
               the
               Main
               ,
               and
               the
               Tail
               ,
               and
               sometimes
               also
               the
               Leggs
               ,
               with
               Red
               or
               Orenge
               ;
               wherein
               the
               Polanders
               and
               Tartars
               are
               wont
               to
               imitate
               them
               .
               They
               do
               not
               in
               any
               thing
               make
               so
               great
               ostentation
               of
               their
               expence
               ,
               as
               in
               what
               is
               employ'd
               about
               the
               harness
               of
               their
               Horses
               ,
               which
               they
               sometimes
               cover
               with
               Plates
               of
               Gold
               or
               Silver
               ,
               and
               adorn
               the
               Reins
               ,
               Saddles
               ,
               and
               covering-Cloaths
               ,
               with
               Goldsmiths
               Work
               and
               Embroidery
               .
               Yet
               is
               not
               this
               custom
               of
               so
               late
               a
               beginning
               ,
               but
               that
               there
               may
               somewhat
               of
               this
               kind
               be
               observ'd
               out
               of
               the
               most
               antient
               Authors
               of
               the
               Greek
               History
               .
            
             
               They
               have
               also
               a
               great
               number
               of
               Mules
               ,
               
               which
               for
               the
               most
               part
               are
               used
               only
               for
               Riding
               .
               The
               King
               himself
               ,
               and
               the
               Chans
               ,
               ordinarily
               Ride
               upon
               these
               ,
               and
               they
               stood
               us
               in
               good
               steed
               ,
               when
               all
               other
               kind
               of
               Riding
               had
               been
               very
               troublesome
               to
               us
               ,
               in
               our
               sickness
               .
               They
               yield
               as
               good
               a
               rate
               as
               Horses
               ,
               so
               that
               a
               Mule
               ,
               though
               none
               of
               the
               best
               ,
               nor
               very
               handsome
               ,
               is
               sold
               at
               least
               for
               a
               hundred
               Crowns
               .
               I
               was
               told
               there
               were
               some
               white
               ones
               ,
               but
               they
               are
               very
               rare
               ,
               and
               highly
               Valu'd
               ;
               and
               I
               must
               confess
               ,
               I
               never
               saw
               any
               .
            
             
               Asses
               are
               very
               common
               all
               over
               the
               East
               ,
               
               but
               in
               Persia
               more
               than
               any
               where
               ,
               and
               especially
               at
               Ispahan
               ,
               where
               there
               is
               an
               infinite
               number
               of
               them
               ,
               in
               regard
               they
               allow
               not
               Carting
               within
               the
               City
               .
               Those
               who
               drive
               them
               ,
               have
               at
               the
               end
               of
               their
               Whip
               a
               great
               Bodkin
               ,
               fasten'd
               with
               a
               chain
               ,
               wherewith
               they
               make
               a
               noise
               ,
               and
               are
               perpetually
               pricking
               of
               this
               Creature
               ,
               which
               seems
               to
               be
               more
               cold
               and
               heavy
               in
               this
               Country
               ,
               than
               any
               where
               else
               .
            
             
               The
               heats
               are
               so
               great
               in
               Persia
               ,
               
               and
               the
               weather
               so
               constantly
               fair
               and
               clear
               in
               the
               Summer
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               not
               to
               be
               much
               wondred
               they
               should
               have
               such
               good
               and
               excellent
               Fruits
               .
               As
               for
               those
               which
               are
               spent
               in
               the
               Kitchin
               ,
               they
               are
               there
               in
               greater
               abundance
               ,
               but
               incomparably
               better
               and
               more
               savoury
               than
               in
               Europe
               .
               Among
               others
               ,
               the
               Onions
               are
               so
               big
               in
               the
               Province
               of
               
               Tarum
               ,
               near
               Chalcal
               ,
               that
               one
               of
               them
               will
               weigh
               three
               pound
               .
               The
               Cabbages
               are
               there
               curled
               ,
               very
               tender
               ,
               and
               of
               an
               excellent
               rast
               .
            
             
               Their
               most
               precious
               Fruits
               are
               Melons
               ;
               
               and
               as
               their
               care
               in
               the
               ordering
               of
               them
               is
               extraordinary
               ,
               so
               they
               have
               every
               year
               great
               quantities
               of
               them
               .
               They
               sow
               them
               all
               only
               in
               good
               mold
               ,
               yet
               are
               there
               not
               any
               but
               what
               are
               very
               excellent
               .
               There
               are
               two
               sorts
               of
               them
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               those
               which
               they
               call
               Kermek
               ,
               from
               the
               work
               Kerm
               ,
               which
               signifies
               hot
               ,
               in
               regard
               they
               are
               eaten
               in
               Summer
               ,
               and
               they
               come
               betimes
               ,
               and
               are
               fully
               ripe
               in
               Iune
               .
               These
               are
               as
               yellow
               as
               Gold
               ,
               and
               the
               sweetest
               of
               any
               .
               The
               other
               sort
               they
               call
               
                 Charbusei
                 pasi
              
               ,
               and
               they
               come
               not
               to
               perfect
               maturity
               till
               Autumn
               .
               These
               are
               very
               big
               ,
               and
               weigh
               thirty
               ,
               forty
               ,
               or
               fifty
               pound
               weight
               .
               They
               are
               kept
               ,
               not
               only
               all
               the
               Winter
               ,
               but
               even
               till
               there
               are
               new
               ones
               to
               be
               had
               :
               and
               this
               is
               done
               with
               such
               industry
               ,
               that
               ,
               to
               distinguish
               them
               from
               the
               new
               ones
               ,
               a
               man
               must
               put
               his
               finger
               to
               them
               and
               see
               whether
               the
               Rind
               gives
               way
               ;
               and
               by
               this
               means
               they
               are
               never
               without
               Melons
               .
               They
               have
               a
               way
               also
               to
               keep
               Grapes
               ,
               by
               wrapping
               them
               up
               in
               green
               Reeds
               ,
               and
               hanging
               them
               up
               to
               the
               roof
               of
               their
               Chambers
               .
               There
               is
               yet
               a
               third
               sort
               of
               Melons
               ,
               which
               they
               call
               Scammame
               ,
               and
               are
               no
               bigger
               than
               Orenges
               ;
               but
               these
               are
               wrought
               or
               embroider'd
               ,
               having
               amidst
               the
               embroidery
               red
               ,
               yellow
               ,
               and
               green
               spots
               .
               They
               are
               not
               very
               good
               to
               eat
               ,
               but
               the
               scent
               is
               very
               pleasant
               ,
               and
               for
               that
               reason
               the
               Persians
               carry
               them
               in
               their
               hands
               .
               There
               is
               yet
               another
               sort
               of
               water-Melons
               ,
               which
               they
               call
               Hinduane
               ,
               in
               regard
               the
               first
               of
               them
               were
               brought
               out
               of
               the
               Indies
               ,
               as
               we
               said
               elsewhere
               ,
               i●
               the
               description
               of
               the
               City
               of
               Astrachan
               ,
               where
               we
               had
               some
               occasion
               to
               speak
               of
               this
               kind
               of
               Fruit.
               It
               is
               very
               big
               ,
               and
               yet
               the
               stalks
               of
               it
               are
               so
               small
               ,
               that
               the
               Persian
               Poets
               use
               them
               in
               their
               Inventions
               ,
               to
               make
               a
               comparison
               between
               them
               and
               the
               Wall-nut
               Tree
               ,
               which
               being
               a
               great
               and
               lofty
               Tree
               ,
               yet
               brings
               forth
               but
               a
               Small
               Fruit
               :
               to
               shew
               ,
               that
               ,
               many
               times
               ,
               a
               person
               of
               Mean
               Birth
               may
               do
               very
               noble
               actions
               ,
               and
               that
               ,
               on
               the
               contrary
               ,
               a
               Great
               Prince
               may
               do
               things
               that
               are
               poor
               and
               unsuitable
               to
               his
               extraction
               .
            
             
               They
               have
               also
               several
               sorts
               of
               Citrulls
               ,
               
               or
               Citrul-Cowcumbers
               ,
               and
               among
               the
               rest
               ,
               one
               ,
               which
               they
               call
               Kabach
               ,
               and
               may
               be
               found
               among
               the
               Herbarists
               ,
               under
               the
               name
               of
               
                 Cucurbita
                 Lagenaria
              
               .
               They
               are
               about
               ●he
               bigness
               of
               a
               man's
               Head
               ,
               and
               sometimes
               bigger
               ,
               and
               have
               a
               long
               Neck
               .
               They
               are
               eaten
               green
               ,
               and
               before
               they
               are
               come
               to
               their
               full
               Maturity
               :
               for
               when
               they
               are
               ripe
               ,
               the
               Rind
               dries
               ,
               and
               grows
               as
               hard
               as
               the
               Bark
               of
               a
               Tree
               ,
               or
               boyled
               Leather
               ,
               and
               the
               meat
               within
               is
               so
               consum'd
               ,
               that
               there
               being
               nothing
               left
               but
               the
               Seed
               ,
               the
               Persians
               use
               them
               instead
               of
               Flaggons
               ,
               and
               make
               Drinking
               Cups
               of
               them
               .
            
             
               They
               have
               yet
               another
               kind
               of
               fruit
               ,
               
               not
               known
               in
               Europe
               ,
               which
               they
               call
               Padintzan
               .
               They
               are
               like
               little
               Melons
               ,
               or
               rather
               Cowcumbers
               .
               The
               fruit
               is
               green
               ,
               save
               that
               at
               the
               end
               towards
               the
               stalk
               ,
               it
               is
               somewhat
               of
               a
               Violet
               Colour
               .
               The
               Seed
               is
               round
               and
               long
               ,
               and
               of
               a
               pretty
               bigness
               .
               This
               is
               not
               eaten
               raw
               ,
               because
               it
               is
               a
               little
               bitter
               ;
               but
               ,
               being
               boyl'd
               ,
               or
               fry'd
               in
               Butter
               ,
               it
               is
               a
               delicate
               Dish
               .
            
             
               The
               Climate
               of
               Persia
               is
               excellently
               good
               for
               the
               Vine
               .
               
               There
               is
               no
               Province
               in
               the
               whole
               Kingdome
               which
               doth
               not
               bring
               forth
               excellent
               Grapes
               ;
               but
               in
               regard
               the
               Mahumetan
               Law
               forbids
               them
               the
               use
               of
               Wine
               ,
               
               they
               accordingly
               neglect
               the
               cultivation
               of
               the
               Vine
               .
               They
               say
               ,
               that
               the
               Prohibition
               made
               in
               the
               Alchoran
               against
               their
               drinking
               of
               Wine
               is
               grounded
               on
               a
               reason
               ,
               which
               they
               think
               very
               good
               ,
               and
               seems
               to
               us
               pleasant
               enough
               to
               deserve
               a
               small
               Digression
               in
               this
               Relation
               .
               They
               say
               then
               ,
               that
               God
               ,
               desirous
               to
               comfort
               Mankind
               ,
               especially
               the
               poor
               ,
               for
               the
               injuries
               and
               affronts
               ,
               which
               Great
               Lords
               and
               Wealthy
               Men
               are
               apt
               to
               do
               those
               who
               have
               any
               dependence
               on
               them
               ,
               sent
               into
               the
               World
               two
               Angels
               ,
               named
               Haroth
               ,
               and
               Maroth
               ,
               and
               forbad
               them
               particularly
               three
               things
               ,
               to
               put
               any
               person
               to
               Death
               ,
               to
               do
               any
               wrong
               ,
               and
               to
               drink
               Wine
               .
               Now
               it
               happened
               ,
               that
               a
               young
               and
               very
               handsome
               Woman
               liv'd
               in
               some
               discontent
               with
               her
               Husband
               ,
               would
               needs
               have
               these
               Angels
               to
               undertake
               the
               arbitration
               of
               the
               difference
               that
               was
               between
               them
               ,
               and
               to
               gain
               their
               favour
               ,
               she
               invited
               them
               to
               Dinner
               ,
               and
               press'd
               them
               to
               drink
               of
               her
               Wine
               ,
               which
               was
               the
               best
               the
               Country
               could
               afford
               .
               The
               Angels
               ,
               at
               first
               ,
               would
               have
               excus'd
               themselves
               ,
               alleging
               the
               Prohibitions
               which
               God
               had
               made
               them
               to
               that
               purpose
               ;
               but
               at
               last
               she
               prevail'd
               with
               them
               ,
               and
               they
               drunk
               so
               liberally
               of
               her
               Wine
               ,
               that
               they
               began
               to
               be
               very
               familiar
               with
               their
               fair
               Hostess
               ,
               and
               to
               desire
               of
               her
               the
               greatest
               kindnesse
               it
               is
               in
               a
               Woman's
               power
               to
               do
               a
               Man.
               The
               Woman
               was
               content
               they
               should
               have
               their
               desires
               ,
               but
               made
               this
               condition
               before
               hand
               ,
               that
               one
               of
               them
               should
               shew
               her
               the
               way
               by
               which
               people
               come
               down
               from
               Heaven
               ,
               and
               the
               other
               that
               by
               which
               they
               go
               up
               into
               it
               :
               but
               as
               soon
               as
               the
               Angels
               had
               shown
               her
               the
               way
               ,
               the
               Woman
               slunk
               away
               from
               them
               ,
               and
               went
               stright
               to
               Heaven
               .
               God
               finding
               her
               Cloath'd
               as
               she
               was
               ,
               ask'd
               her
               how
               she
               could
               get
               up
               to
               Heaven
               without
               Dying
               .
               She
               made
               answer
               ,
               that
               it
               was
               by
               the
               information
               of
               the
               Angels
               ,
               and
               for
               the
               preservation
               of
               her
               Honour
               .
               Which
               oblig'd
               God
               to
               Crown
               her
               Chastity
               with
               an
               extraordinary
               Glory
               ;
               and
               whereas
               she
               was
               one
               the
               most
               Beautifull
               Women
               in
               the
               World
               ,
               it
               was
               accordingly
               his
               Pleasure
               ,
               that
               she
               should
               have
               more
               light
               than
               any
               of
               the
               other
               Stars
               ,
               and
               so
               he
               made
               her
               that
               Star
               or
               Planet
               which
               is
               called
               Venus
               .
               Afterwards
               having
               called
               the
               Angels
               before
               him
               ,
               he
               told
               them
               ,
               that
               in
               requital
               of
               the
               good
               they
               had
               done
               ,
               he
               was
               content
               
               they
               should
               condemn
               themselves
               to
               some
               punishment
               which
               they
               thought
               proportionable
               to
               their
               Sin
               :
               whereupon
               they
               went
               into
               the
               Cave
               of
               Bebil
               ,
               between
               Babylon
               and
               Betreh
               ,
               where
               thy
               were
               hung
               up
               by
               the
               Feet
               ,
               to
               a
               great
               Iron
               Chain
               ,
               in
               which
               posture
               they
               were
               to
               continue
               till
               the
               day
               of
               Judgment
               .
            
             
               The
               Persians
               ,
               in
               obedience
               to
               Mahomet's
               command
               ,
               make
               no
               Wine
               ;
               but
               in
               regard
               they
               are
               great
               lovers
               of
               it
               ,
               they
               do
               not
               only
               permit
               the
               Christians
               to
               make
               thereof
               ,
               but
               indeed
               the
               chief
               reason
               why
               they
               permit
               the
               Armenians
               to
               live
               among
               them
               ,
               is
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               buy
               thereof
               of
               them
               .
               They
               do
               not
               make
               it
               so
               well
               as
               it
               is
               done
               in
               Europe
               ,
               and
               have
               not
               the
               Ingenuity
               to
               put
               it
               into
               Buts
               ,
               but
               keep
               it
               in
               great
               Earthen
               Pitchars
               ,
               each
               of
               which
               contains
               near
               half
               a
               Barrel
               ,
               as
               we
               said
               elsewhere
               .
               The
               Seder
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               the
               chief
               of
               the
               Religion
               of
               the
               Persians
               ,
               to
               expresse
               his
               zeal
               ,
               did
               sometimes
               order
               the
               Pitchars
               of
               the
               Armenians
               to
               be
               broken
               .
               The
               Persians
               are
               permitted
               to
               make
               a
               si●rrup
               of
               sweet
               Wine
               ,
               which
               they
               boyl
               ,
               till
               it
               be
               reduc'd
               to
               a
               sixth
               part
               ,
               and
               be
               grown
               as
               thick
               as
               Oyl
               .
               
               They
               call
               this
               Drugg
               Duschab
               ,
               and
               when
               they
               would
               take
               of
               it
               ,
               they
               dissolve
               it
               with
               water
               ,
               and
               add
               thereto
               a
               little
               Vineger
               ,
               all
               which
               together
               make
               a
               very
               pleasant
               Drink
               .
               The
               Minatzim
               ,
               or
               Astrologer
               of
               Scamachie
               ,
               gave
               me
               of
               it
               at
               a
               treatment
               he
               made
               for
               me
               at
               his
               own
               House
               .
               In
               the
               more
               Northerly
               Provinces
               of
               Persia
               ,
               where
               the
               Wine
               is
               not
               very
               good
               ,
               the
               Inhabitants
               dissolve
               the
               Duschab
               in
               the
               Country
               Wine
               ,
               whereto
               they
               by
               that
               means
               give
               both
               the
               Colour
               and
               Tast
               of
               Sack.
               
            
             
               Sometimes
               they
               boyl
               the
               Duschab
               so
               long
               ,
               that
               they
               reduce
               it
               into
               a
               Paste
               ,
               for
               the
               convenience
               of
               Travellers
               ,
               who
               cut
               it
               with
               a
               Knife
               ,
               and
               dissolve
               it
               in
               water
               .
               At
               Tabris
               ,
               they
               make
               a
               certain
               Conserve
               of
               it
               ,
               
               which
               they
               call
               Helwa
               ,
               mixing
               therewith
               beaten
               Almonds
               ,
               Flower
               ,
               and
               peel'd
               Filbeards
               or
               small
               Nuts
               .
               They
               put
               this
               mixture
               into
               a
               long
               and
               narrow
               Bag
               ,
               and
               having
               set
               in
               under
               the
               press
               ,
               they
               make
               of
               it
               a
               Paste
               ,
               which
               grows
               so
               hard
               ,
               that
               a
               man
               must
               have
               a
               Hatchet
               to
               cut
               it
               .
               They
               make
               also
               a
               kind
               of
               Conserve
               of
               it
               ,
               much
               like
               a
               Pudding
               ,
               which
               they
               call
               Zutzuch
               ,
               
               thrusting
               through
               the
               middle
               of
               it
               a
               small
               Cotton
               thread
               to
               keep
               the
               Paste
               together
               .
            
             
               There
               are
               some
               Chymists
               ,
               who
               maintain
               that
               by
               the
               same
               reason
               ,
               to
               prevent
               the
               charges
               arising
               upon
               the
               transportation
               of
               Wine
               ,
               it
               were
               possible
               to
               reduce
               five
               Tuns
               to
               one
               ,
               by
               causing
               sweet
               Wine
               to
               be
               boyl'd
               away
               to
               the
               fifth
               part
               .
               For
               ,
               as
               they
               say
               ,
               there
               is
               no
               likelyhood
               the
               Wine
               should
               lose
               ought
               of
               its
               Spirits
               ,
               before
               it
               hath
               wrought
               ,
               and
               is
               dispos'd
               into
               Vessels
               ,
               and
               that
               afterwards
               adding
               thereto
               as
               much
               fair
               water
               ,
               out
               of
               which
               the
               superfluous
               humour
               hath
               been
               evaporated
               ,
               it
               might
               be
               restor'd
               to
               the
               same
               quantity
               ,
               and
               reduc'd
               to
               the
               same
               degree
               of
               goodness
               it
               had
               been
               of
               before
               .
               But
               I
               am
               of
               opinion
               ,
               that
               if
               this
               were
               feasible
               ,
               the
               experiment
               had
               been
               long
               since
               try'd
               ,
               especially
               in
               France
               ,
               instead
               of
               turning
               Wine
               into
               Aquavitae
               .
            
             
               There
               are
               two
               sorts
               of
               Grapes
               in
               Persia
               ,
               but
               the
               best
               and
               sweetest
               are
               at
               Schiras
               ,
               and
               Tabris
               ;
               whence
               they
               bestow
               on
               the
               most
               delicate
               of
               them
               the
               name
               of
               Tabersch
               .
               This
               Grape
               is
               long
               ,
               and
               hath
               no
               stone
               ,
               and
               it
               may
               be
               kept
               all
               Winter
               .
               Those
               which
               they
               call
               Keseki
               ,
               are
               yellowish
               and
               sweet
               ,
               and
               grow
               in
               Tarum
               ,
               at
               Tabris
               ,
               and
               at
               Ordebath
               :
               but
               of
               these
               a
               man
               must
               eat
               sparingly
               ,
               for
               fear
               of
               a
               Bloody-Flux
               .
            
             
               The
               small
               Grapes
               ,
               which
               we
               call
               Currens
               ,
               are
               there
               yellowish
               ,
               and
               bigger
               than
               those
               which
               grow
               in
               the
               Isle
               of
               Zanthe
               .
               They
               call
               them
               Kischmisch
               ,
               and
               the
               best
               of
               them
               grow
               at
               Bawanat
               ,
               near
               Herat.
               
            
             
               Besides
               these
               ,
               there
               are
               yet
               several
               other
               sorts
               of
               Grapes
               ,
               not
               known
               in
               Europe
               ;
               among
               the
               rest
               ,
               those
               which
               they
               call
               Hallague
               .
               The
               Grape
               it self
               is
               above
               an
               inch
               and
               a
               half
               thick
               ,
               but
               the
               meat
               of
               it
               is
               hard
               ,
               juyce-less
               ,
               and
               without
               stones
               ,
               and
               they
               are
               kept
               all
               the
               year
               long
               :
               as
               also
               the
               
                 Enkuri
                 Alideresi
              
               ,
               the
               bunch
               whereof
               is
               above
               a
               foot
               long
               ,
               and
               the
               Grapes
               are
               about
               the
               bigness
               of
               a
               Damasin
               ,
               of
               a
               dark
               red
               Colour
               ,
               full
               of
               juyce
               and
               very
               sweet
               ;
               but
               they
               will
               not
               keep
               .
               There
               does
               not
               grow
               any
               of
               these
               save
               at
               one
               place
               ,
               in
               the
               Province
               of
               Iran
               ,
               between
               Ordabath
               and
               Choddaserin
               They
               derive
               their
               name
               from
               their
               great
               Prophet
               Aly
               ,
               who
               being
               ,
               one
               day
               ,
               in
               Winter
               ,
               at
               that
               place
               ,
               desired
               a
               Vinedresser
               ,
               whom
               he
               met
               ,
               to
               give
               him
               some
               Grapes
               ;
               whereto
               the
               other
               making
               answer
               ,
               that
               it
               were
               impossible
               to
               satisfie
               his
               desire
               ,
               in
               that
               season
               ,
               Aly
               bid
               him
               go
               into
               the
               next
               Vineyard
               ,
               and
               he
               should
               find
               some
               .
               He
               went
               ,
               and
               according
               as
               he
               had
               said
               ,
               found
               the
               fairest
               Grapes
               he
               had
               ever
               seen
               ;
               upon
               which
               occasion
               ,
               they
               are
               called
               
                 Enkuri
                 Aly
                 deresi
              
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               the
               Grapes
               of
               the
               little
               Valley
               of
               Aly.
               
            
             
               There
               is
               no
               Fruit-Tree
               in
               Europe
               ,
               
               but
               is
               to
               be
               found
               in
               Persia
               ;
               but
               ,
               besides
               those
               ,
               they
               have
               many
               ,
               not
               known
               to
               us
               ;
               as
               a
               sort
               of
               Pears
               ,
               which
               they
               call
               Melletze
               ,
               which
               grow
               near
               the
               City
               of
               Ordebath
               ,
               about
               the
               bigness
               ,
               and
               much
               of
               the
               colour
               of
               Citrons
               .
               The
               scent
               of
               them
               is
               very
               sweet
               and
               pleasant
               ,
               and
               they
               are
               very
               juicy
               ,
               but
               not
               delighfull
               to
               the
               tast
               .
            
             
               Pomegranate-Trees
               ,
               Almond-Trees
               ,
               and
               Fig-Trees
               grow
               there
               without
               any
               ordering
               or
               cultivation
               ,
               especially
               in
               the
               Province
               of
               Kilan
               ,
               where
               you
               have
               whole
               Forests
               of
               them
               .
               The
               wild
               Pomegranates
               ,
               which
               you
               find
               almost
               every
               where
               ,
               especially
               at
               Karabag
               ,
               are
               sharp
               or
               sowrish
               .
               They
               take
               out
               of
               them
               the
               Seed
               ,
               which
               they
               call
               Nardan
               ,
               wherewith
               they
               drive
               a
               great
               Trade
               ,
               and
               the
               Persians
               make
               use
               of
               it
               in
               their
               sawces
               ,
               whereto
               it
               gives
               a
               colour
               ,
               and
               a
               picquant
               tast
               ,
               having
               been
               steep'd
               in
               water
               ,
               and
               strain'd
               through
               a
               cloath
               .
               Sometimes
               they
               boyl
               
               the
               juyce
               of
               these
               Pomegranates
               ,
               and
               keep
               it
               to
               give
               a
               colour
               co
               the
               Rice
               ;
               which
               they
               serve
               up
               at
               their
               entertainments
               ,
               and
               it
               gives
               it
               withall
               a
               tast
               which
               is
               not
               unpleasant
               .
               The
               Persians
               use
               sharp
               sawces
               with
               most
               of
               their
               meat
               ,
               and
               thence
               it
               comes
               ,
               that
               among
               them
               ,
               you
               very
               seldome
               find
               any
               person
               troubled
               with
               the
               Scurvy
               ,
               which
               is
               a
               Disease
               ,
               too
               well
               known
               ,
               and
               mortal
               in
               several
               Provinces
               of
               Europe
               .
            
             
               I
               shall
               say
               nothing
               of
               those
               other
               Fruits
               ,
               which
               we
               have
               also
               in
               Europe
               ,
               as
               of
               their
               Narintz
               ,
               or
               Orenges
               ,
               Limec
               ,
               Citrons
               ,
               Meschmeschi
               ,
               Apricocks
               ,
               Scafralu
               ,
               Peaches
               ,
               &c.
               only
               thus
               much
               ,
               that
               they
               are
               not
               equally
               good
               every
               where
               .
               The
               best
               Pomegranates
               grow
               in
               Iescht
               ,
               and
               at
               Caswin
               ,
               but
               the
               biggest
               ,
               in
               
                 Karabag
                 .
                 Ispahan
              
               is
               famous
               for
               its
               good
               Melons
               ;
               Caswin
               ,
               for
               its
               Peaches
               ;
               Tabris
               ,
               for
               its
               Apricocks
               ;
               and
               the
               Provinces
               of
               Kilan
               and
               Lahetzan
               for
               Silks
               .
            
             
               The
               Trees
               out
               of
               which
               they
               get
               this
               rich
               Commodity
               ,
               
               may
               ,
               no
               doubt
               ,
               be
               very
               well
               numbred
               among
               the
               Fruit-Trees
               ,
               not
               only
               in
               regard
               that
               it
               is
               true
               they
               bear
               Fruit
               ,
               but
               also
               upon
               this
               score
               ,
               that
               the
               Persians
               every
               where
               fill
               their
               Gardens
               with
               these
               plants
               .
               They
               are
               white
               and
               black
               Mulbery-Trees
               ,
               which
               they
               plant
               so
               close
               one
               by
               another
               ,
               that
               a
               man
               can
               hardly
               pass
               between
               the
               Trees
               ,
               but
               they
               order
               them
               as
               Bushes
               ,
               and
               suffer
               them
               not
               to
               grow
               above
               five
               foot
               and
               a
               half
               high
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               easily
               reach
               to
               all
               the
               Branches
               .
               In
               the
               Spring
               ,
               as
               soon
               as
               these
               Trees
               begin
               to
               shoot
               forth
               their
               leaves
               ,
               the
               Persians
               begin
               to
               hatch
               their
               Silk-worms
               .
               To
               do
               this
               ,
               they
               carry
               the
               Seed
               in
               a
               little
               bag
               under
               the
               arm
               pit
               ,
               where
               the
               heat
               of
               seven
               or
               eight
               daies
               hatches
               them
               .
               Then
               they
               put
               them
               into
               a
               wooden
               dish
               ,
               upon
               the
               Mulbery-leaves
               ,
               which
               they
               change
               at
               least
               once
               a
               day
               ,
               having
               a
               great
               care
               that
               they
               be
               not
               wet
               .
               At
               the
               end
               of
               five
               dayes
               ,
               they
               sleep
               three
               ,
               and
               then
               ,
               they
               dispose
               them
               into
               Rooms
               ,
               or
               Barns
               ;
               kept
               very
               clean
               and
               prepar'd
               for
               that
               purpose
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               Province
               of
               Kilan
               ,
               they
               have
               particular
               Buildings
               for
               that
               end
               .
               Along
               the
               beams
               of
               these
               Buildings
               they
               nail
               laths
               ,
               or
               cleft
               pieces
               ,
               such
               as
               Hoops
               are
               made
               of
               ,
               upon
               which
               they
               lay
               the
               Mulbery-branches
               with
               the
               leaves
               on
               ,
               and
               put
               the
               Worms
               upon
               them
               ,
               every
               day
               changing
               these
               branches
               ,
               and
               at
               last
               ,
               when
               they
               are
               grown
               pretty
               big
               ,
               twice
               or
               thrice
               a
               day
               ;
               and
               they
               so
               shut
               all
               ouvertures
               of
               the
               Barns
               ,
               which
               are
               cover'd
               with
               Nets
               ,
               that
               the
               very
               Birds
               cannot
               get
               in
               to
               eat
               them
               .
               In
               the
               mean
               time
               ,
               and
               before
               they
               begin
               to
               spin
               ,
               they
               sleep
               eight
               dayes
               more
               ;
               but
               there
               must
               be
               a
               great
               care
               taken
               ,
               that
               Women
               troubled
               with
               their
               Monethly
               infirmity
               ,
               come
               not
               near
               them
               ;
               inasmuch
               as
               it
               would
               kill
               them
               ,
               and
               as
               it
               were
               smother
               them
               in
               their
               own
               moisture
               .
               After
               seven
               weeks
               life
               ,
               they
               begin
               to
               spin
               ,
               which
               is
               known
               as
               well
               by
               their
               satiety
               ,
               in
               regard
               they
               then
               give
               over
               eating
               ,
               as
               by
               the
               Silk
               which
               comes
               out
               at
               their
               Mouths
               .
               They
               suffer
               them
               to
               work
               twelve
               dayes
               at
               their
               God
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               mean
               time
               they
               very
               carefully
               watch
               the
               place
               where
               they
               spin
               .
               That
               time
               expir'd
               ,
               they
               find
               as
               many
               Cods
               ,
               as
               there
               had
               been
               Worms
               ,
               and
               they
               make
               choice
               of
               the
               biggest
               for
               the
               Seed
               .
               All
               the
               rest
               is
               cast
               into
               a
               Kettle
               of
               boyling
               water
               ,
               into
               which
               they
               ever
               and
               anon
               put
               a
               Besom
               ,
               made
               for
               that
               purpose
               ,
               whereto
               the
               Silk
               sticks
               ,
               and
               they
               immediately
               wind
               it
               up
               ,
               and
               what
               remains
               they
               cast
               away
               .
               That
               which
               is
               kept
               for
               Seed
               they
               set
               upon
               a
               Table
               ,
               out
               of
               which
               ,
               about
               fifteen
               dayes
               after
               there
               are
               hatched
               Butter-flies
               ,
               and
               these
               produce
               the
               Seed
               ,
               which
               is
               kept
               in
               a
               temperate
               place
               till
               the
               year
               following
               .
               In
               this
               Commodity
               of
               Silk
               consists
               the
               greatest
               Trade
               of
               all
               Persia
               ,
               nay
               in
               a
               manner
               af
               all
               the
               East
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               ,
               in
               effect
               ,
               the
               Richest
               and
               most
               Noble
               of
               any
               that
               is
               driven
               in
               Europe
               .
            
             
               We
               may
               put
               ,
               
               into
               the
               number
               of
               the
               Fruits
               of
               this
               Country
               ,
               the
               Nefte
               ,
               which
               is
               gotten
               out
               of
               several
               sources
               ,
               
               near
               Baku
               ;
               as
               also
               the
               Salt
               ,
               which
               is
               drawn
               out
               of
               the
               Salt-pits
               of
               Nachtsuan
               ;
               but
               this
               is
               fairer
               ,
               and
               as
               clear
               as
               Chrystal
               in
               
                 Kulb
                 ,
                 Vrum
                 ,
                 Kemre
                 ,
                 Hemedan
                 ,
                 Bisethun
                 ,
                 Suldus
                 ,
              
               and
               Kilissim
               .
               There
               are
               no
               other
               Pits
               or
               Mines
               where
               they
               work
               .
               There
               are
               indeed
               certain
               Forges
               ,
               
               at
               Masula
               ,
               and
               Keintze
               ;
               but
               the
               best
               Iron
               comes
               from
               Masula
               ,
               where
               it
               is
               so
               soft
               and
               tractable
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               malleable
               ,
               and
               yields
               to
               the
               Hammer
               without
               heating
               .
               There
               are
               Gold
               and
               Silver
               Mines
               between
               Serab
               and
               Miane
               ,
               but
               they
               cannot
               be
               wrought
               for
               want
               of
               Wood
               ,
               which
               is
               so
               scarce
               thereabouts
               ,
               that
               the
               advantage
               might
               be
               made
               of
               them
               would
               not
               defray
               the
               charges
               .
               Between
               Pirmaras
               and
               Schamachie
               ,
               we
               saw
               a
               Mountain
               of
               
                 Lapis
                 Specularis
              
               ,
               which
               ,
               when
               the
               Sun
               shone
               upon
               it
               ,
               look'd
               like
               a
               heap
               of
               Diamonds
               .
            
             
               The
               Persians
               are
               of
               mean
               stature
               .
               
               Xenophon
               saies
               ,
               that
               they
               were
               most
               of
               them
               bulky
               and
               fat
               :
               and
               Marcellinus
               ,
               on
               the
               contrary
               ,
               affirms
               ,
               that
               ,
               in
               his
               time
               ,
               they
               were
               spare-bodied
               ,
               and
               dry
               .
               They
               are
               so
               now
               ,
               but
               strong
               ,
               and
               have
               great
               limbs
               ,
               their
               faces
               inclining
               to
               an
               Olive-colour
               ,
               Black-hair'd
               ,
               and
               Hawk-nos'd
               .
               The
               men
               are
               shav'd
               once
               in
               eight
               dayes
               ,
               contrary
               to
               the
               custom
               of
               the
               antient
               Persians
               ,
               who
               suffered
               their
               Hair
               to
               grow
               ,
               as
               do
               at
               present
               the
               Seid
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               the
               kinred
               of
               Mahomet
               ,
               who
               ,
               as
               they
               say
               ,
               went
               so
               .
               They
               also
               shave
               their
               Beards
               ,
               leaving
               only
               Mustachoes
               .
               They
               are
               only
               a
               sort
               of
               Religious
               men
               ,
               called
               Pyhr
               ,
               who
               suffer
               their
               Beards
               to
               grow
               upon
               their
               Chins
               ,
               and
               about
               their
               Cheeks
               .
               These
               people
               are
               in
               great
               Veneration
               among
               them
               ,
               upon
               the
               accompt
               of
               their
               apparent
               sanctity
               ,
               which
               principally
               consists
               in
               abstinence
               .
               There
               are
               also
               those
               ,
               who
               never
               cut
               their
               Mustachoes
               ,
               which
               by
               that
               means
               cover
               their
               Mouths
               ;
               and
               this
               they
               do
               in
               remembrance
               of
               their
               Prophet
               Haly
               ,
               who
               wore
               them
               in
               that
               manner
               .
               These
               last
               are
               called
               Suffi
               ;
               and
               they
               say
               Haly
               wore
               his
               Mustachoes
               so
               ,
               for
               the
               following
               reason
               :
               That
               when
               Mahomet
               took
               that
               Voyage
               to
               Paradise
               ,
               which
               the
               Alchoran
               
               speaks
               of
               ,
               
                 Azoara
                 ,
                 27.
                 
                 Haly
              
               follow'd
               him
               .
               At
               first
               they
               made
               some
               difficulty
               at
               the
               Gate
               to
               let
               him
               in
               ,
               till
               such
               time
               as
               he
               told
               the
               Po●ter
               ,
               that
               he
               was
               
                 Schir
                 Chodda
              
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               God's
               Lion.
               Being
               got
               in
               ,
               he
               saw
               that
               the
               Angels
               made
               Mahomet
               drink
               of
               a
               certain
               excellent
               Wine
               ,
               whereof
               he
               was
               so
               happy
               as
               to
               have
               one
               Goblet
               presented
               to
               him
               ,
               which
               he
               took
               off
               ;
               but
               some
               drops
               of
               the
               Divine
               draught
               sticking
               on
               his
               Mustachoes
               ,
               he
               would
               never
               afterwards
               suffer
               them
               to
               be
               cut
               .
            
             
               The
               Persians
               have
               a
               great
               fancy
               to
               black
               hair
               ,
               and
               they
               bear
               with
               the
               flaxen-hair'd
               ,
               but
               not
               without
               some
               trouble
               ;
               but
               for
               red-hair'd
               people
               ,
               they
               have
               a
               strong
               aversion
               .
               They
               have
               so
               great
               an
               esteem
               for
               black
               hair
               ,
               that
               when
               it
               is
               not
               fully
               black
               ,
               they
               colour
               it
               so
               .
               To
               do
               that
               ,
               they
               make
               use
               of
               the
               herb
               and
               seed
               of
               Wesme
               ,
               which
               is
               brought
               from
               Bagdat
               ,
               and
               is
               somewhat
               like
               that
               which
               the
               Herbarists
               call
               Securidaca
               ,
               which
               they
               beat
               very
               small
               with
               the
               rinds
               of
               Pomegranates
               ,
               and
               mix
               therewith
               Soap
               and
               Arsenick
               ;
               they
               boyl
               this
               composition
               in
               Spring-water
               ,
               and
               rub
               their
               Hair
               therewith
               ,
               which
               they
               afterwards
               wash
               with
               a
               strong
               lye
               ,
               made
               with
               unslak'd
               Lime
               .
               They
               make
               use
               also
               of
               the
               water
               ,
               which
               issues
               out
               of
               the
               Vines
               ,
               in
               the
               Spring-time
               :
               the
               Men
               rub
               their
               Mustachoes
               therewith
               ,
               and
               Maids
               their
               Hair
               ,
               which
               fall
               down
               over
               their
               shoulders
               ty'd
               up
               in
               several
               tresses
               ;
               out
               of
               an
               opinion
               they
               all
               are
               of
               that
               this
               makes
               them
               grow
               .
            
             
               They
               have
               also
               a
               custom
               of
               Painting
               their
               Hands
               ,
               
               and
               ,
               above
               all
               ,
               their
               Nails
               ,
               with
               a
               Red
               Colour
               ,
               inclining
               to
               Yellowish
               or
               Orenge
               ,
               much
               near
               the
               colour
               that
               our
               Tanners
               nails
               are
               of
               ▪
               There
               are
               those
               who
               also
               Paint
               their
               Feet
               .
               This
               is
               so
               necessary
               an
               ornament
               in
               their
               Married
               Women
               ,
               that
               this
               kind
               of
               Paint
               is
               brought
               up
               ,
               and
               distributed
               among
               those
               that
               are
               invited
               to
               their
               Wedding
               Dinners
               .
               They
               therewith
               Paint
               also
               the
               Bodies
               of
               such
               as
               dye
               Maids
               ,
               that
               when
               they
               appear
               before
               the
               Angels
               Examinants
               ,
               they
               may
               be
               found
               more
               neat
               and
               handsome
               .
               This
               Colour
               is
               made
               of
               the
               herb
               ,
               which
               they
               call
               Chinne
               ,
               which
               hath
               leaves
               like
               those
               of
               Liquorice
               ,
               or
               rather
               those
               of
               Myrele
               .
               It
               grows
               in
               the
               Province
               of
               Erak
               ,
               and
               it
               is
               dry'd
               ,
               and
               beaten
               ,
               small
               as
               Flower
               ,
               and
               there
               is
               put
               thereto
               a
               little
               of
               the
               juyce
               of
               sowr
               Pomegranate
               ,
               or
               Citron
               ,
               or
               sometimes
               only
               fair
               Water
               ;
               and
               therewith
               they
               Colour
               their
               hands
               .
               And
               if
               they
               would
               have
               them
               to
               be
               of
               a
               darker
               Colour
               ,
               they
               rub
               them
               afterwards
               with
               Wall-nut
               leaves
               .
               This
               colour
               will
               not
               be
               got
               off
               in
               fifteen
               dayes
               ,
               though
               they
               wash
               their
               hands
               several
               times
               a
               day
               .
            
             
               Their
               Cloaths
               have
               no
               proportion
               to
               their
               Limbs
               .
               
               Their
               Coats
               and
               upper
               Garments
               are
               large
               and
               hang
               loose
               ,
               not
               unlike
               the
               Garments
               of
               Women
               .
               They
               express
               a
               certain
               Effeminacy
               in
               their
               gate
               .
               They
               go
               as
               it
               were
               Jetting
               and
               Wadling
               ,
               and
               with
               very
               little
               Gravity
               .
               I
               am
               of
               opinion
               ,
               that
               this
               scurvy
               Habit
               is
               deriv'd
               from
               their
               manner
               of
               sitting
               ,
               which
               is
               ,
               as
               our
               Taylors
               do
               ;
               whereto
               being
               accustomed
               from
               their
               infancy
               ,
               they
               are
               not
               so
               strong
               in
               the
               Hamms
               as
               they
               would
               otherwise
               be
               .
               
                 Diodorus
                 Siculus
              
               ascribes
               the
               invention
               of
               this
               kind
               of
               Garments
               to
               Semiramis
               ,
               and
               tells
               the
               occasion
               of
               it
               ,
               as
               do
               also
               most
               of
               the
               other
               antient
               Authors
               .
               The
               Coeffure
               of
               the
               men
               ,
               which
               they
               call
               Mendils
               ,
               and
               the
               
                 Turks
                 ,
                 Tulbans
              
               or
               Turbants
               ,
               is
               made
               of
               Cotton
               cloath
               ,
               or
               some
               Silk
               stuff
               ,
               that
               is
               very
               fine
               ,
               and
               of
               several
               Colo●rs
               ,
               and
               being
               about
               eight
               or
               nine
               Ells
               in
               length
               ,
               comes
               many
               times
               about
               their
               Heads
               ,
               having
               the
               folds
               slightly
               sow'd
               ,
               or
               drawn
               with
               a
               Gold
               thread
               .
               Those
               of
               their
               Priests
               ,
               and
               particularly
               ,
               of
               the
               Hasis
               ,
               is
               white
               ,
               as
               are
               also
               all
               their
               Garments
               .
               There
               are
               some
               put
               to
               their
               Mendils
               a
               tassel
               of
               Silk
               ,
               which
               hangs
               down
               their
               backs
               ,
               or
               over
               their
               shoulders
               ,
               a
               quarter
               of
               an
               Ell
               or
               better
               in
               length
               .
               The
               Seid
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               those
               who
               pretend
               to
               be
               of
               the
               Posterity
               of
               Mahomet
               ,
               and
               assume
               the
               title
               of
               his
               Successors
               ,
               have
               their
               Mendils
               of
               green
               silk
               .
               Some
               Persians
               ,
               even
               of
               the
               greatest
               of
               the
               Kingdome
               ,
               wear
               furr'd
               Caps
               ,
               the
               inside
               and
               outside
               being
               of
               Buchar
               Sheep
               skin
               ,
               so
               as
               that
               the
               Wool
               hangs
               down
               from
               the
               edges
               the
               length
               of
               a
               man's
               finger
               ,
               and
               is
               as
               soft
               as
               Silk
               .
               These
               Caps
               are
               esteem'd
               in
               Persia
               as
               the
               Castors
               are
               in
               Europe
               ,
               and
               are
               sold
               at
               ten
               or
               twelve
               Crowns
               a
               piece
               .
               They
               wear
               these
               about
               their
               Heads
               ,
               in
               Summer
               as
               well
               as
               VVinter
               ,
               though
               a
               man
               might
               think
               ,
               that
               ,
               by
               reason
               of
               the
               extreme
               sultriness
               of
               the
               weather
               ,
               they
               should
               be
               very
               troublesome
               and
               incommodious
               .
               This
               custom
               of
               keeping
               their
               Heads
               alwayes
               very
               hot
               ,
               brings
               them
               to
               that
               tenderness
               ,
               that
               they
               dare
               not
               expose
               them
               to
               the
               Cold
               ,
               no
               not
               in
               calm
               weather
               .
               To
               this
               purpose
               I
               conceive
               I
               may
               allege
               what
               Herodotus
               sayes
               ;
               
               to
               wit
               ,
               that
               ,
               after
               a
               fight
               between
               the
               Persians
               and
               the
               Egyptians
               ,
               where
               there
               fell
               a
               great
               number
               of
               men
               on
               both
               sides
               ,
               care
               was
               taken
               that
               the
               Bodies
               of
               both
               parties
               were
               dispos'd
               into
               several
               places
               ,
               and
               it
               was
               found
               ,
               some
               time
               after
               ,
               that
               the
               Skuls
               of
               the
               Persians
               ,
               were
               so
               thin
               and
               delicate
               ,
               that
               a
               man
               might
               thrust
               his
               finger
               into
               them
               ,
               and
               that
               ,
               on
               the
               contrary
               ,
               those
               of
               the
               Egyptians
               were
               so
               hard
               ,
               that
               they
               could
               not
               be
               broken
               with
               stones
               .
               The
               reason
               he
               gives
               for
               it
               ,
               is
               ,
               that
               he
               sayes
               ,
               the
               Egyptians
               ,
               who
               were
               accustomed
               from
               their
               infancy
               to
               go
               bare-headed
               in
               the
               Sun
               ,
               were
               by
               that
               means
               grown
               hard
               ,
               whereas
               the
               Persians
               ,
               having
               their
               Heads
               alwayes
               wrapp'd
               about
               ,
               were
               very
               tender
               in
               their
               Skuls
               .
               And
               indeed
               they
               never
               uncover
               them
               ,
               neither
               at
               their
               Devotions
               ,
               nor
               when
               they
               Salute
               other
               men
               ,
               no
               ,
               not
               when
               they
               speak
               to
               their
               King
               :
               but
               when
               they
               salute
               any
               ,
               they
               do
               it
               by
               a
               low
               inclination
               of
               the
               Head
               ,
               and
               putting
               of
               their
               hand
               to
               their
               Breast
               .
            
             
               Many
               of
               the
               Persians
               wear
               Red
               Caps
               ,
               
               whence
               the
               Turks
               take
               occasion
               ,
               to
               call
               them
               ,
               by
               way
               of
               derision
               ,
               Kisilbaschs
               ,
               that
               is
               to
               say
               Red-Heads
               .
               Most
               Authors
               ,
               who
               treat
               of
               the
               affairs
               of
               
               Persia
               ,
               write
               this
               word
               
                 Cuselbas
                 ,
                 Queselbach
              
               ,
               or
               Querselbach
               ;
               but
               the
               right
               name
               is
               Kisilbasch
               ,
               as
               being
               compounded
               of
               the
               word
               Kisil
               ,
               which
               hath
               two
               different
               significations
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               that
               of
               Red
               ,
               and
               of
               Gold
               ,
               and
               Basch
               ,
               which
               signifies
               a
               
                 Head.
                 Paulus
                 Iovius
              
               ,
               in
               the
               13.
               
               Book
               of
               his
               Histories
               ,
               and
               ,
               after
               him
               ,
               
                 F.
                 Bizarro
              
               ,
               in
               the
               10.
               
               Book
               of
               his
               
                 History
                 of
                 Persia
              
               ,
               affirm
               ;
               that
               Tefellis
               ,
               Disciple
               of
               Harduellis
               ,
               otherwise
               named
               Eider
               ,
               who
               ,
               as
               they
               say
               ,
               liv'd
               about
               the
               beginning
               of
               the
               sixteenth
               age
               ,
               was
               the
               first
               who
               brought
               the
               Persians
               to
               wear
               Red
               Caps
               ,
               to
               distinguish
               them
               from
               the
               Turks
               ,
               at
               their
               separation
               from
               them
               in
               the
               business
               of
               Religion
               .
               But
               they
               are
               both
               mistaken
               :
               for
               the
               truth
               is
               ,
               that
               the
               Persians
               ,
               when
               they
               broke
               Communion
               with
               the
               Turks
               ,
               and
               made
               a
               particular
               Sect
               of
               the
               Mahumetane
               Religion
               ,
               by
               the
               advice
               of
               Schich-Sefi
               ,
               the
               Author
               of
               their
               new
               Opinions
               ,
               immediately
               held
               ,
               that
               the
               first
               Successors
               of
               
                 Mahomet
                 ,
                 Omar
                 ,
                 Osman
              
               ,
               and
               Ababeker
               ,
               had
               usurp'd
               the
               Succession
               ,
               to
               the
               prejudice
               of
               Aaly's
               right
               ,
               and
               would
               have
               this
               last
               to
               be
               accounted
               the
               Propher
               ,
               and
               that
               his
               twelve
               Successors
               ,
               whom
               we
               shall
               name
               hereafter
               ,
               when
               we
               come
               to
               speak
               of
               the
               Religion
               of
               the
               Persians
               ,
               were
               Canoniz'd
               ,
               and
               put
               into
               the
               number
               of
               their
               Imans
               ,
               or
               Saints
               ;
               that
               they
               were
               look'd
               upon
               as
               having
               that
               quality
               ,
               and
               that
               their
               Ecclesiasticks
               or
               Religious
               men
               wore
               Red
               Caps
               ,
               made
               with
               twelve
               foldings
               ,
               in
               form
               much
               like
               the
               Bottles
               used
               in
               Languedoc
               and
               Provence
               ,
               which
               have
               great
               and
               flat
               Bellies
               ,
               and
               very
               long
               and
               narrow
               Necks
               .
            
             
               This
               difference
               in
               matter
               of
               Religion
               ,
               occasion'd
               a
               great
               War
               between
               the
               two
               Nations
               ,
               wherein
               the
               Turks
               ,
               making
               advantage
               of
               their
               Arms
               ,
               were
               very
               cruel
               towards
               the
               Persians
               ,
               but
               especially
               the
               Ecclesiasticks
               ,
               by
               reason
               of
               the
               aversion
               which
               they
               had
               for
               that
               new
               Religion
               .
               And
               in
               regard
               their
               Coiffure
               ,
               or
               what
               they
               wore
               about
               their
               Heads
               ,
               distinguish
               them
               from
               the
               others
               ,
               they
               left
               off
               their
               Caps
               in
               several
               places
               of
               the
               Kingdom
               ,
               and
               oblig'd
               the
               rest
               to
               follow
               their
               example
               .
               This
               persecution
               lasted
               ,
               till
               Schach-Ismael
               l.
               finding
               himself
               forc'd
               by
               the
               Turks
               to
               retreat
               into
               the
               Province
               of
               Kilan
               ,
               and
               having
               some
               reason
               to
               fear
               ,
               that
               ,
               within
               a
               short
               time
               ,
               he
               might
               see
               the
               whole
               Kingdom
               in
               the
               hands
               of
               the
               profess'd
               enemies
               of
               his
               Religion
               ,
               resolv'd
               to
               meet
               them
               ,
               and
               to
               put
               all
               to
               the
               hazard
               of
               a
               Battel
               .
               To
               this
               end
               ,
               he
               sent
               Persons
               to
               represent
               to
               the
               Provinces
               and
               the
               chief
               Cities
               of
               the
               Kingdom
               ,
               the
               danger
               ,
               whereto
               the
               State
               ,
               their
               Liberties
               ,
               and
               Religion
               were
               expos'd
               ,
               if
               they
               resolv'd
               not
               to
               make
               what
               opposition
               they
               could
               in
               that
               extremity
               against
               the
               Turk
               ,
               sending
               them
               word
               ,
               that
               he
               would
               grant
               those
               who
               should
               serve
               him
               in
               Person
               ,
               in
               that
               Conjuncture
               of
               affairs
               ,
               a
               general
               and
               perpetual
               Exemption
               ,
               for
               them
               and
               their
               Posterity
               .
               By
               this
               means
               ,
               he
               got
               together
               an
               Army
               of
               three
               hundred
               thousand
               fighting
               men
               ,
               wherewith
               he
               march'd
               directly
               to
               Ardebil
               ,
               as
               desirous
               to
               begin
               his
               Exploits
               by
               a
               pious
               Enterprize
               ,
               in
               recovering
               the
               Sepulchre
               of
               Schich-Sefi
               out
               of
               the
               hands
               of
               the
               Turks
               ,
               who
               were
               forc'd
               out
               of
               that
               City
               .
               He
               was
               no
               sooner
               become
               Master
               of
               it
               ,
               but
               he
               confirm'd
               all
               he
               had
               promis'd
               touching
               the
               Exemption
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               end
               those
               might
               be
               known
               who
               were
               to
               enjoy
               the
               benefit
               of
               it
               ,
               he
               ordered
               the
               making
               of
               these
               Red
               Caps
               ,
               which
               were
               done
               with
               Twelve
               foldings
               ,
               in
               remembrance
               of
               their
               Twelve
               Imans
               .
               But
               in
               regard
               the
               City
               was
               not
               able
               to
               find
               Scarlet
               enough
               ,
               for
               so
               great
               a
               number
               of
               Caps
               ,
               a
               Shooe-maker
               of
               Ardebil
               would
               needs
               make
               twelve
               of
               them
               ,
               of
               Maroquin
               ,
               or
               Goats
               Leather
               ,
               of
               the
               same
               Colour
               ,
               which
               Schach-Ismael
               presented
               to
               the
               chief
               Commanders
               of
               his
               Army
               .
               He
               ordered
               them
               to
               be
               Red
               ,
               to
               make
               a
               certain
               representation
               of
               the
               Crown
               of
               Aaly
               ,
               whom
               the
               Persians
               give
               the
               quality
               of
               King
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               of
               Prophet
               ,
               as
               they
               do
               these
               Caps
               the
               name
               of
               Tatsch
               ,
               that
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               a
               Crown
               .
               Whence
               it
               comes
               ,
               that
               the
               Persians
               are
               so
               far
               from
               taking
               it
               ill
               ,
               that
               they
               are
               called
               Kisilbasks
               ,
               that
               they
               think
               it
               an
               honour
               done
               them
               ,
               though
               ,
               in
               effect
               ,
               only
               those
               of
               the
               Posterity
               of
               Aaly
               ,
               and
               these
               exempted
               Persons
               ,
               wear
               red
               Caps
               :
               the
               former
               having
               them
               cover'd
               with
               Linnen
               Cloath
               ,
               or
               some
               other
               kind
               of
               Stuff
               ,
               and
               the
               others
               without
               any
               thing
               at
               all
               about
               them
               .
               The
               Posterity
               of
               these
               exempted
               Persons
               do
               still
               enjoy
               these
               Privileges
               ,
               and
               out
               of
               them
               is
               chosen
               the
               Guard
               for
               the
               King's
               Person
               ,
               as
               being
               look'd
               upon
               ,
               as
               the
               Swizzers
               are
               in
               the
               Courts
               of
               diverse
               Princes
               of
               Europe
               .
            
             
               Their
               ordinary
               Habit
               are
               a
               kind
               of
               sleeveless
               Coats
               of
               Cotton
               ,
               or
               Silk
               ,
               of
               several
               Colours
               ,
               which
               come
               down
               to
               the
               calves
               of
               their
               Legs
               .
               Those
               of
               Cotton
               have
               flowers
               printed
               upon
               the
               Cloath
               ,
               and
               are
               quilted
               ,
               as
               Mattresses
               .
               They
               draw
               the
               sides
               of
               them
               together
               ,
               under
               the
               left
               arm
               ,
               and
               gird
               themselves
               with
               a
               Skarf
               about
               two
               Ells
               in
               length
               ,
               called
               Tzarkesi
               ,
               which
               comes
               several
               times
               about
               the
               Body
               .
               The
               richer
               sort
               have
               ,
               upon
               this
               ,
               another
               rich
               Skarf
               ,
               which
               they
               call
               Schal
               ,
               made
               of
               a
               very
               fine
               stuff
               ,
               brought
               by
               the
               Indians
               into
               Persia
               :
               for
               their
               Silk
               being
               much
               fairer
               ,
               and
               their
               Colours
               more
               lively
               and
               finer
               ,
               than
               those
               of
               Persia
               ,
               their
               Stuffs
               are
               accordingly
               more
               highly
               esteem'd
               .
            
             
               When
               the
               Mollas
               ,
               or
               Priests
               come
               before
               the
               Mchere
               ,
               they
               take
               off
               that
               rich
               Skarf
               ,
               to
               express
               their
               Humility
               .
               The
               other
               Persians
               wear
               in
               it
               a
               Ponyard
               ,
               their
               Knives
               ,
               their
               Handker-chiefs
               ,
               and
               their
               Money
               ;
               and
               those
               ,
               whose
               profession
               it
               is
               to
               write
               for
               others
               ,
               carry
               in
               them
               their
               Ink-horns
               ,
               a
               Pen-knife
               ,
               and
               a
               little
               Whet-stone
               ,
               Letters
               ,
               and
               all
               that
               the
               Muscovites
               are
               wont
               to
               thrust
               into
               their
               Boots
               or
               Buskins
               ,
               which
               serve
               them
               instead
               of
               Pockets
               .
               Persons
               of
               quality
               ,
               and
               the
               King
               himself
               ,
               wear
               ,
               over
               this
               Coat
               ,
               a
               kind
               of
               Rocket
               ,
               without
               sleeves
               ,
               which
               reaches
               but
               to
               the
               Waste
               ,
               border'd
               with
               Sables
               .
               When
               they
               go
               abroad
               ,
               whether
               a-foot
               ,
               
               or
               on
               horse-back
               ,
               they
               cast
               over
               these
               ,
               a
               silk
               Garment
               of
               diverse
               Colours
               ,
               or
               wrought
               with
               Gold
               flowers
               ,
               which
               they
               call
               
                 Iakub
                 Cahni
              
               ,
               from
               a
               King
               ,
               of
               that
               name
               ,
               who
               was
               the
               first
               that
               ever
               wore
               them
               in
               Persia.
               Their
               Breeches
               are
               of
               Cotton
               ,
               made
               after
               the
               fashion
               of
               Drawers
               ;
               accordingly
               they
               wear
               them
               under
               their
               shirts
               ,
               and
               they
               reach
               down
               to
               their
               feet
               .
               Their
               Shirts
               are
               of
               Cotton
               Cloath
               ,
               and
               for
               the
               most
               streak'd
               with
               Red.
               Their
               Stockings
               are
               of
               Woollen
               Cloath
               ,
               unhandsomely
               cut
               out
               ,
               without
               any
               shape
               ,
               or
               any
               proportion
               to
               the
               Legg
               .
               They
               wear
               them
               very
               wide
               ,
               and
               commonly
               ,
               they
               are
               made
               of
               green
               Cloath
               :
               a
               colour
               which
               is
               abhorr'd
               by
               the
               Turks
               ;
               and
               this
               is
               indeed
               one
               of
               the
               chiefest
               differences
               of
               their
               Religion
               :
               upon
               this
               accompt
               ,
               that
               Mahomet
               having
               worn
               a
               green
               Cap
               ,
               the
               Persians
               ,
               the
               more
               to
               dishonour
               that
               Colour
               ,
               put
               their
               Feet
               into
               that
               which
               their
               great
               Prophet
               wore
               about
               his
               Head.
               Their
               Shooes
               ,
               which
               they
               call
               Kefs
               ,
               are
               very
               picked
               at
               the
               toe
               ,
               and
               very
               low
               quarter'd
               ,
               so
               as
               that
               they
               put
               them
               off
               and
               on
               ,
               with
               as
               much
               ease
               as
               we
               do
               our
               Slippers
               .
               Which
               convenience
               they
               the
               more
               stand
               in
               need
               of
               ,
               in
               regard
               they
               put
               them
               off
               in
               the
               Antichamber
               ,
               as
               well
               at
               their
               own
               Houses
               ,
               as
               when
               they
               visit
               their
               Friends
               ,
               either
               upon
               business
               or
               otherwise
               .
               To
               this
               purpose
               ,
               I
               remember
               ,
               that
               one
               day
               ,
               going
               to
               the
               Chan's
               of
               Scamachie
               ,
               about
               the
               time
               that
               he
               gives
               audience
               ,
               for
               the
               Administration
               of
               Justice
               ,
               we
               found
               ,
               in
               the
               Antichamber
               ,
               more
               shooes
               than
               the
               richest
               Shooe-maker
               thereabouts
               had
               in
               his
               shop
               ,
               and
               standing
               by
               them
               ,
               one
               I
               may
               call
               the
               Shooe-keeper
               ,
               who
               with
               a
               forked
               stick
               gave
               those
               their
               shooes
               who
               went
               out
               .
            
             
               The
               women
               wear
               much
               finer
               stuffs
               than
               the
               men
               do
               ,
               
               and
               have
               not
               any
               thing
               to
               tye
               about
               the
               waste
               :
               but
               their
               Drawers
               and
               Smocks
               are
               made
               after
               the
               same
               fashion
               as
               the
               Drawers
               and
               Shirts
               of
               men
               .
               Their
               Stockings
               are
               ordinarily
               of
               red
               or
               green
               Velvet
               ,
               and
               they
               have
               little
               or
               no
               Ornament
               about
               the
               Head
               ,
               but
               suffer
               their
               Hair
               to
               hang
               down
               negligently
               ,
               in
               several
               tresses
               ,
               down
               the
               back
               ,
               and
               about
               the
               shoulders
               .
               All
               the
               Ornament
               they
               have
               about
               their
               Heads
               consists
               in
               two
               or
               three
               rows
               of
               Pearls
               ,
               which
               they
               do
               not
               wear
               about
               their
               Necks
               ,
               as
               Women
               do
               elsewhere
               ,
               but
               about
               the
               Head
               ,
               being
               set
               over
               the
               Fore-head
               ,
               and
               falling
               down
               along
               the
               Cheeks
               to
               be
               fasten'd
               under
               the
               Chin
               ,
               so
               as
               that
               their
               Faces
               seem'd
               to
               be
               set
               in
               Pearls
               .
               Which
               may
               give
               a
               little
               light
               to
               that
               expression
               in
               the
               Canticles
               ,
               
               
                 Thy
                 Cheeks
                 are
                 comely
                 with
                 rows
                 of
                 Iewels
                 .
              
               Young
               maids
               sometimes
               wear
               Rings
               ,
               with
               pretious
               Stones
               in
               them
               ,
               in
               the
               right
               Nostril
               ,
               as
               the
               Tartarian
               Women
               do
               .
               They
               also
               wear
               of
               them
               on
               their
               Fingers
               ,
               and
               about
               their
               Arms
               ,
               and
               they
               have
               bracelets
               of
               Silver-plates
               .
               But
               the
               Mahumetan
               Law
               allows
               not
               the
               men
               to
               wear
               Gold
               Rings
               .
               Whence
               it
               came
               ,
               that
               when
               our
               Ambassadors
               presented
               
                 Saru
                 Taggi
              
               ,
               Chancellor
               of
               Persia
               ,
               with
               a
               very
               fair
               Diamond
               Ring
               ,
               he
               had
               the
               stone
               taken
               off
               the
               Collet
               ;
               and
               put
               into
               Silver
               ,
               and
               so
               presented
               it
               to
               the
               King.
               The
               Women
               do
               not
               uncover
               their
               faces
               as
               they
               go
               about
               the
               City
               ,
               but
               have
               over
               them
               a
               white
               Veil
               ,
               which
               reaches
               down
               below
               their
               knees
               ,
               which
               they
               open
               a
               little
               to
               see
               their
               way
               .
               The
               Persians
               make
               an
               embleme
               of
               it
               ,
               to
               signifie
               ,
               that
               ,
               many
               times
               ,
               in
               a
               handsome
               Body
               ,
               a
               wicked
               Soul
               may
               be
               log'd
               ,
               and
               that
               ,
               under
               a
               fair
               appearance
               of
               good
               Life
               ,
               a
               great
               number
               of
               enormous
               Vices
               may
               find
               shelter
               ;
               as
               that
               Veil
               does
               often
               times
               ,
               under
               very
               rich
               Cloaths
               ,
               hide
               a
               very
               Ugly
               Woman
               .
            
             
               The
               Persians
               are
               very
               neat
               ,
               
               as
               well
               in
               their
               Rooms
               and
               Furniture
               of
               them
               ,
               as
               in
               their
               Habit
               ,
               wherein
               they
               would
               not
               have
               so
               much
               as
               a
               spot
               to
               be
               seen
               :
               insomuch
               that
               those
               who
               are
               of
               ability
               to
               do
               it
               ,
               change
               them
               as
               soon
               as
               they
               are
               ever
               so
               little
               stain'd
               ,
               and
               others
               ,
               who
               are
               not
               much
               before
               hand
               with
               the
               World
               ,
               have
               them
               wash'd
               once
               a
               week
               .
               VVhich
               is
               very
               much
               contrary
               to
               the
               humour
               of
               the
               Muscovites
               ,
               among
               whom
               a
               man
               seldome
               sees
               any
               Cloaths
               but
               what
               are
               full
               of
               Nastiness
               ,
               and
               shine
               with
               Grease
               .
               Nay
               it
               is
               certain
               ,
               that
               the
               Stables
               and
               other
               such
               Houses
               of
               the
               Persians
               ,
               are
               kept
               much
               neater
               ,
               than
               the
               Stoves
               and
               Lodging
               Chambers
               of
               the
               Muscovites
               .
            
             
               The
               Persians
               are
               of
               a
               ready
               VVit
               and
               sound
               Judgement
               .
               
               They
               apply
               themselves
               to
               Studies
               ,
               and
               are
               very
               excellent
               in
               Poesy
               .
               Their
               Inventions
               are
               tich
               ,
               and
               their
               Fancies
               subtil
               and
               strong
               .
               They
               are
               so
               far
               from
               being
               any
               way
               Vain-glorious
               ,
               that
               they
               slight
               no
               man
               ,
               but
               ,
               on
               the
               contrary
               ,
               they
               are
               complaisant
               ,
               and
               of
               a
               Taking
               Conversation
               ,
               very
               civil
               and
               obliging
               among
               themselves
               ,
               but
               especially
               to
               Strangers
               .
               The
               Submissions
               ,
               wherewith
               they
               express
               themselves
               in
               their
               Complements
               ,
               exceed
               any
               thing
               they
               do
               in
               that
               kind
               in
               France
               .
               A
               Persian
               ,
               to
               invite
               his
               Friend
               to
               come
               into
               his
               House
               ,
               and
               profer
               him
               his
               service
               ,
               delivers
               himself
               in
               these
               terms
               :
               
                 Let
                 me
                 intreat
                 you
                 to
                 make
                 my
                 House
                 noble
                 by
                 your
                 presence
                 ;
                 I
                 sacrifize
                 my self
                 to
                 your
                 Commands
                 ;
                 I
                 lye
                 prostrate
                 at
                 your
                 Feet
                 ;
                 to
                 serve
                 you
                 ,
                 I
                 wish
                 the
                 apple
                 of
                 my
                 Eye
                 might
                 help
                 to
                 pave
                 your
                 way
                 ,
              
               &c.
               but
               for
               the
               most
               part
               ,
               these
               are
               indeed
               but
               Complements
               .
               This
               puts
               me
               in
               mind
               of
               a
               Persian
               ,
               who
               coming
               to
               our
               Physician
               to
               acquaint
               him
               with
               a
               pain
               he
               had
               in
               his
               side
               ,
               told
               him
               ,
               that
               if
               he
               could
               Cure
               him
               ,
               he
               would
               give
               him
               his
               Head
               ;
               whereupon
               it
               being
               represented
               to
               him
               ,
               that
               he
               should
               not
               be
               so
               much
               troubled
               at
               the
               want
               of
               Health
               ,
               who
               was
               so
               prodigal
               of
               his
               Life
               ,
               he
               made
               answer
               ,
               that
               he
               meant
               otherwise
               ,
               but
               that
               it
               was
               their
               manner
               of
               speaking
               .
            
             
               The
               Persians
               have
               ever
               had
               the
               reputation
               of
               not
               being
               over-carefull
               to
               speak
               the
               truth
               ;
               
               and
               even
               to
               this
               day
               ,
               those
               ,
               who
               would
               speak
               it
               at
               all
               times
               ,
               must
               pass
               ,
               in
               their
               accompt
               ,
               for
               people
               a
               little
               troubled
               with
               simplicity
               .
               Whence
               it
               comes
               ,
               that
               no
               man
               thinks
               himself
               injur'd
               ,
               when
               they
               say
               to
               him
               ,
               
                 Drugh
                 Mikui
              
               ,
               or
               ,
               in
               the
               Turkish
               Language
               ,
               
                 Galan
                 Diersen
              
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               
               thou
               hast
               told
               an
               untruth
               ,
               and
               the
               word
               Galantsi
               ,
               which
               signifies
               a
               Lyar
               ,
               is
               accounted
               a
               drollish
               expression
               ,
               though
               Herodotus
               sayes
               it
               was
               a
               Vice
               the
               antient
               Persians
               hated
               most
               of
               any
               ,
               and
               that
               they
               made
               it
               their
               main
               business
               to
               bring
               up
               their
               young
               men
               ,
               to
               Ride
               and
               Shoot
               well
               ,
               and
               to
               speak
               the
               Truth
               .
            
             
               They
               are
               very
               faithfull
               in
               observing
               the
               particular
               friendships
               they
               contract
               together
               ,
               
               and
               they
               enter
               into
               Fraternities
               among
               themselves
               ,
               which
               last
               as
               long
               as
               they
               live
               ,
               nay
               they
               are
               so
               exact
               in
               the
               improving
               of
               these
               ,
               that
               they
               preferr
               them
               before
               all
               Obligations
               of
               either
               Blood
               or
               Birth
               .
               In
               Germany
               ,
               there
               is
               no
               reckoning
               paid
               ,
               but
               those
               Drunken
               persons
               who
               clubb
               to
               it
               ,
               make
               some
               fraternity
               ;
               yet
               is
               not
               the
               friendship
               contracted
               thereby
               ,
               ever
               the
               greater
               ,
               in
               regard
               there
               cannot
               really
               be
               any
               between
               such
               as
               are
               incapable
               of
               it
               :
               but
               in
               Persia
               ,
               it
               is
               far
               otherwise
               .
               It
               is
               their
               custom
               to
               make
               every
               year
               a
               great
               Feast
               ,
               whereat
               all
               the
               men
               between
               whom
               there
               is
               any
               thing
               of
               Kinred
               ,
               and
               some
               other
               friends
               ,
               meet
               together
               ,
               and
               if
               ,
               at
               that
               assembly
               there
               be
               any
               persons
               ,
               who
               ,
               out
               of
               a
               reciprocal
               and
               particular
               affection
               ,
               are
               desirous
               to
               enter
               into
               a
               more
               close
               and
               constant
               friendship
               ,
               they
               address
               themselves
               to
               some
               one
               of
               the
               Company
               ,
               whom
               they
               take
               by
               the
               border
               of
               his
               Garment
               ,
               and
               having
               told
               him
               that
               they
               make
               choice
               of
               him
               for
               their
               Babba
               ,
               Father
               or
               God-father
               ,
               which
               the
               other
               cannot
               deny
               ,
               they
               go
               all
               three
               together
               ,
               to
               their
               Calif
               ,
               (
               there
               being
               no
               Family
               but
               hath
               its
               own
               )
               kiss
               his
               Hand
               ,
               and
               crave
               his
               Benediction
               .
               To
               receive
               which
               ,
               they
               lye
               down
               upon
               their
               Bellies
               ,
               first
               the
               God-father
               ,
               and
               afterwards
               the
               Brethren
               ,
               at
               the
               Calif's
               feet
               ,
               who
               gives
               each
               of
               them
               three
               strokes
               with
               a
               wand
               upon
               the
               Back
               ,
               pronouncing
               at
               the
               first
               stroke
               ,
               the
               word
               Alla
               ,
               at
               the
               second
               ,
               that
               of
               Mahomet
               ,
               and
               at
               the
               third
               that
               of
               Haly.
               That
               done
               ,
               they
               kiss
               the
               wand
               ,
               and
               with
               this
               Ceremony
               the
               Fraternity
               is
               establish'd
               .
               And
               this
               kind
               of
               alliance
               is
               so
               sacred
               ,
               according
               to
               their
               opinion
               of
               it
               ,
               that
               they
               affirm
               ,
               there
               is
               no
               other
               sin
               but
               may
               be
               pardoned
               ;
               that
               Sacrilege
               and
               Idolatry
               are
               not
               irremissible
               ,
               and
               that
               a
               man
               may
               hope
               for
               pardon
               ,
               if
               he
               hath
               drunk
               Wine
               ,
               nay
               in
               case
               he
               hath
               abus'd
               an
               Abdalla
               ;
               but
               that
               the
               privileges
               of
               this
               kind
               of
               Fraternity
               cannot
               be
               Violated
               ,
               and
               the
               offence
               not
               be
               Punish'd
               .
               And
               if
               it
               happen
               that
               two
               of
               these
               Brethren
               fall
               out
               ,
               they
               are
               to
               be
               reconcil'd
               at
               the
               next
               assembly
               ;
               which
               is
               done
               thus
               .
               He
               who
               hath
               been
               injur'd
               comes
               to
               his
               Door
               who
               did
               him
               the
               injury
               ,
               bowing
               down
               his
               Head
               ,
               and
               ,
               with
               his
               Arms
               carelessly
               hanging
               down
               ,
               continues
               in
               that
               posture
               ,
               till
               the
               other
               hath
               intreated
               him
               thrice
               to
               come
               into
               his
               House
               ,
               and
               thence
               they
               go
               together
               to
               the
               assembly
               ,
               where
               the
               reconciliation
               is
               perfected
               .
               The
               Persians
               are
               of
               a
               good
               nature
               ,
               and
               very
               sensible
               of
               any
               kindness
               done
               them
               ;
               but
               where
               they
               hate
               ,
               they
               are
               irreconcilable
               .
               They
               are
               Couragious
               ,
               and
               good
               Soldiers
               ,
               going
               chearfully
               upon
               any
               design
               or
               engagement
               ,
               though
               never
               so
               dangerous
               .
            
             
               They
               are
               also
               modest
               ,
               and
               very
               reserv'd
               ;
               whence
               it
               comes
               ,
               they
               never
               make
               water
               standing
               ,
               but
               squat
               down
               as
               Women
               do
               ,
               and
               when
               they
               have
               done
               ,
               wash
               themselves
               .
               It
               is
               upon
               this
               accompt
               ,
               that
               ,
               at
               Weddings
               ,
               and
               other
               great
               assemblies
               ,
               they
               have
               in
               some
               by-places
               ,
               several
               earthen
               pots
               full
               of
               water
               .
               If
               they
               be
               near
               a
               Brook
               ,
               or
               River
               ,
               they
               will
               be
               sure
               to
               make
               water
               in
               it
               ,
               whence
               the
               Turks
               ,
               by
               derision
               ,
               call
               them
               
                 Cher
                 Scahei
              
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               the
               King
               's
               or
               Aly's
               Asses
               ,
               in
               regard
               Asses
               never
               go
               through
               water
               but
               they
               piss
               ;
               on
               the
               contrary
               ,
               the
               Persians
               call
               the
               
                 Turks
                 Seksumi
              
               ,
               because
               they
               piss
               ,
               like
               Dogs
               ,
               against
               a
               Wall.
               Certain
               it
               is
               that
               Persons
               of
               Quality
               in
               Turky
               observe
               ,
               in
               this
               particular
               ,
               the
               custom
               of
               the
               Persians
               ,
               and
               both
               Nations
               take
               a
               great
               care
               ,
               when
               they
               either
               make
               water
               ,
               or
               ease
               Nature
               otherwise
               ,
               not
               to
               turn
               their
               Faces
               or
               their
               Backs
               towards
               the
               South
               ,
               in
               regard
               that
               when
               they
               say
               their
               Prayers
               they
               look
               that
               way
               .
            
             
               But
               it
               is
               also
               true
               ,
               
               that
               this
               modesty
               is
               only
               as
               to
               the
               external
               part
               ,
               and
               that
               otherwise
               they
               are
               more
               Luxurious
               than
               any
               other
               Nation
               in
               the
               World.
               For
               ,
               not
               thinking
               it
               enough
               to
               marry
               several
               VVives
               ,
               and
               besides
               ,
               them
               ,
               to
               have
               a
               great
               number
               of
               Concubines
               ,
               they
               have
               a
               kindness
               left
               for
               common
               VVhores
               .
               Accordingly
               ,
               there
               is
               no
               City
               ,
               Ardebil
               only
               excepted
               ,
               where
               there
               are
               not
               publick
               places
               appointed
               for
               that
               sport
               ,
               under
               the
               protection
               of
               the
               Magistrate
               .
               During
               our
               aboad
               at
               Scamachie
               ,
               one
               of
               our
               Souldiers
               having
               had
               his
               pleasure
               of
               a
               VVoman
               ,
               got
               away
               without
               paying
               her
               .
               She
               made
               her
               complaints
               to
               the
               Chan
               ,
               who
               sent
               to
               the
               Ambassadors
               ,
               to
               entreat
               them
               to
               take
               same
               course
               that
               she
               might
               be
               satisfy'd
               ,
               sending
               them
               word
               ,
               that
               it
               was
               but
               reasonable
               ,
               that
               the
               Kahbe
               ,
               who
               pay
               the
               King
               a
               great
               Tribute
               ,
               should
               be
               also
               paid
               the
               Salary
               due
               to
               them
               .
               VVe
               have
               given
               an
               accompt
               elsewhere
               ,
               what
               use
               the
               Persians
               make
               of
               them
               at
               their
               great
               Feasts
               ;
               and
               this
               custom
               is
               so
               antient
               ,
               that
               Herodotus
               speaks
               of
               it
               ,
               when
               he
               sayes
               ,
               that
               the
               Ambassadors
               of
               the
               Persians
               told
               Amintas
               ,
               King
               of
               Macedon
               ,
               that
               it
               was
               their
               custom
               ,
               when
               they
               entertain'd
               their
               Friends
               to
               give
               them
               also
               the
               Divertisement
               of
               VVomen
               .
               He
               brought
               into
               the
               place
               where
               they
               were
               men
               in
               womens
               Cloaths
               ,
               who
               kill'd
               the
               Ambassadors
               .
            
             
               The
               King
               himself
               maintains
               a
               great
               number
               of
               these
               VVomen
               at
               his
               own
               charge
               ,
               
               and
               makes
               it
               his
               Divertisement
               at
               Meals
               to
               see
               them
               Dancing
               and
               shewing
               all
               manner
               of
               postures
               before
               him
               :
               so
               that
               those
               who
               are
               desirous
               to
               take
               up
               that
               Profession
               ,
               must
               not
               only
               be
               handsome
               ,
               but
               also
               pleasant
               and
               active
               .
               The
               King
               takes
               them
               along
               with
               him
               into
               the
               Country
               ,
               nay
               into
               the
               Army
               ,
               after
               the
               example
               of
               the
               antient
               Kings
               of
               Persia
               ,
               and
               particularly
               that
               of
               Darius
               ,
               who
               ,
               
               as
               
                 Q.
                 Curtius
              
               affirms
               ,
               had
               ,
               in
               his
               Retinue
               ,
               three
               hundred
               and
               sixty
               Concubines
               ,
               all
               very
               sumptuously
               Cloath'd
               .
            
             
               Sodomy
               is
               no
               extraordinary
               sin
               among
               them
               ,
               
               nor
               is
               it
               punish'd
               as
               a
               Crime
               .
               
                 Saru
                 Taggi
              
               ,
               who
               was
               Chancellor
               of
               Persia
               at
               the
               time
               of
               our
               Travels
               ,
               was
               not
               punish'd
               for
               his
               Sodomy
               ,
               but
               for
               the
               Violence
               he
               had
               done
               in
               the
               Commission
               of
               it
               .
               The
               King
               himself
               was
               given
               to
               this
               Vice
               ,
               and
               so
               far
               from
               punishing
               it
               in
               another
               ,
               that
               ,
               as
               we
               were
               told
               ,
               in
               the
               year
               1634.
               
               Schach-Sefi
               being
               at
               the
               siege
               of
               Eruan
               ,
               one
               of
               the
               Colonels
               ,
               who
               was
               got
               drunk
               at
               the
               King's
               quarters
               ,
               would
               ,
               at
               his
               return
               to
               his
               own
               ,
               in
               the
               heat
               of
               his
               VVine
               ,
               having
               forc'd
               a
               young
               Lad
               that
               serv'd
               him
               ,
               and
               had
               often
               before
               refus'd
               to
               hearken
               to
               his
               lewd
               addresses
               .
               The
               Boy
               ,
               to
               prevent
               the
               violence
               ,
               which
               he
               now
               saw
               was
               unavoidable
               ,
               layes
               hold
               on
               the
               Ponyard
               ,
               which
               his
               Master
               wore
               at
               his
               Girdle
               ,
               and
               therewith
               run
               him
               into
               the
               Heart
               .
               The
               next
               day
               ,
               the
               King
               missing
               the
               Colonel
               ,
               ask'd
               what
               was
               become
               of
               him
               .
               Some
               body
               told
               him
               ,
               he
               had
               been
               kill'd
               by
               one
               of
               his
               Domesticks
               ,
               and
               gave
               him
               an
               account
               how
               it
               had
               been
               done
               .
               The
               Boy
               was
               brought
               before
               him
               ,
               who
               very
               ingenuously
               confess'd
               what
               had
               pass'd
               between
               his
               Master
               and
               him
               ,
               and
               avow'd
               ,
               that
               the
               horror
               he
               conceiv'd
               at
               that
               sin
               had
               made
               him
               take
               that
               resolution
               .
               The
               King
               was
               so
               incens'd
               ,
               that
               he
               Commanded
               him
               to
               be
               cast
               to
               the
               Dogs
               ,
               to
               be
               torn
               to
               pieces
               by
               them
               .
               The
               two
               first
               that
               were
               brought
               would
               not
               meddle
               with
               him
               ,
               but
               afterwards
               they
               got
               two
               English
               Mastives
               ,
               which
               upon
               the
               first
               setting
               on
               tore
               him
               to
               pieces
               .
            
             
               The
               Mahumetan
               Law
               allows
               them
               to
               be
               Luxurious
               ,
               
               not
               only
               by
               permitting
               Polygamy
               ,
               but
               also
               those
               other
               carnal
               enjoyments
               ,
               wherein
               the
               chiefest
               part
               of
               their
               Beatitude
               consists
               ,
               even
               that
               which
               the
               Mussulmans
               of
               that
               Religion
               expect
               after
               this
               Life
               ;
               it
               being
               their
               perswasion
               ,
               that
               ,
               in
               their
               celestial
               Paradise
               ,
               they
               shall
               not
               only
               have
               the
               same
               lawfull
               Wives
               they
               had
               in
               this
               World
               ,
               but
               that
               they
               shall
               also
               have
               as
               many
               Concubines
               and
               Servants
               ,
               as
               they
               please
               ,
               and
               enjoy
               all
               other
               Women
               ,
               as
               often
               as
               they
               have
               a
               mind
               to
               it
               .
            
             
               They
               use
               all
               imaginable
               inventions
               to
               stir
               themselves
               up
               to
               lust
               ,
               and
               to
               this
               end
               have
               they
               ,
               at
               all
               meetings
               ,
               whether
               at
               common
               Tipling
               Houses
               ,
               or
               elsewhere
               ,
               men
               and
               women
               Dancers
               ,
               who
               provoke
               them
               to
               brutality
               by
               their
               obscene
               postures
               .
               They
               use
               also
               the
               seed
               and
               leaves
               of
               Hemp
               ,
               to
               revive
               languishing
               Nature
               ,
               though
               our
               Naturalists
               assign
               it
               a
               cold
               quality
               ,
               which
               weakens
               and
               corrupts
               Nature
               .
               I
               cannot
               imagine
               how
               this
               can
               add
               any
               fewel
               to
               their
               lustfull
               inclinations
               ;
               unless
               it
               be
               that
               the
               windy
               humour
               of
               it
               be
               also
               expulsive
               ,
               or
               that
               in
               these
               hot
               Countries
               ,
               it
               hath
               other
               qualities
               ,
               than
               it
               hath
               in
               Europe
               .
               To
               prepare
               this
               Drugg
               ,
               they
               gather
               the
               leaves
               before
               they
               come
               to
               Seed
               ,
               dry
               them
               in
               the
               shade
               ,
               beat
               them
               to
               powder
               ,
               which
               they
               mix
               with
               Honey
               ,
               and
               make
               pills
               thereof
               ,
               about
               the
               bigness
               of
               a
               Pidgeons
               Egg.
               They
               take
               two
               or
               three
               of
               them
               at
               a
               time
               ,
               to
               fortifie
               Nature
               .
               As
               to
               the
               Seed
               ,
               they
               sry
               it
               ,
               put
               a
               little
               Salt
               thereto
               ,
               and
               eat
               it
               by
               way
               of
               Desert
               .
               Imanculi
               ,
               who
               was
               sent
               Ambassador
               from
               the
               King
               of
               Persia
               to
               the
               Duke
               of
               Holstein
               ,
               took
               of
               it
               at
               every
               meal
               ,
               after
               he
               had
               married
               a
               young
               Woman
               at
               Astrachan
               ,
               he
               himself
               being
               seventy
               years
               of
               age
               .
               Persons
               of
               good
               repute
               ,
               in
               Persia
               ,
               will
               not
               eat
               of
               it
               ,
               for
               they
               say
               ,
               that
               he
               who
               makes
               use
               of
               this
               remedy
               commits
               a
               greater
               sin
               ,
               than
               he
               that
               had
               ravish'd
               his
               own
               Mother
               upon
               Mahomet's
               Sepulchre
               .
               They
               call
               those
               who
               use
               it
               ,
               
                 Bengi
                 kidi
                 bengi
              
               .
               But
               when
               all
               is
               done
               ,
               the
               Persians
               think
               they
               have
               sufficiently
               expiated
               the
               sin
               of
               Fornication
               ,
               when
               ,
               immediately
               after
               they
               have
               had
               their
               pleasure
               of
               a
               Woman
               ,
               they
               either
               bath
               themselves
               ,
               or
               wash
               their
               Bodies
               all
               over
               with
               cold
               water
               .
            
             
               The
               charges
               the
               Persians
               are
               at
               in
               House-keeping
               ,
               
               as
               to
               the
               Kitchin
               and
               the
               Cellar
               ,
               amounts
               to
               very
               little
               ,
               unless
               it
               be
               in
               those
               Famalies
               where
               there
               are
               many
               Women
               ,
               who
               inflame
               the
               Bill
               very
               much
               .
               The
               Cotton-Cloath
               ,
               which
               makes
               most
               of
               their
               Cloathing
               ,
               is
               very
               cheap
               there
               .
               Their
               Houses
               are
               but
               poorly
               furnish'd
               ,
               and
               they
               think
               they
               have
               to
               spare
               ,
               when
               the
               floor
               of
               their
               Lodging
               Room
               is
               cover'd
               with
               Tapistry
               ;
               and
               all
               the
               provision
               they
               make
               for
               the
               whole
               year
               ,
               is
               only
               Rice
               .
               Flesh
               is
               not
               dear
               ,
               save
               only
               at
               those
               places
               ,
               where
               the
               great
               number
               of
               Inhabitants
               makes
               all
               Provisions
               scarce
               ,
               in
               regard
               they
               are
               for
               the
               most
               part
               brought
               out
               of
               remote
               Provinces
               .
               The
               Garden
               supplies
               them
               with
               a
               Desert
               ,
               and
               the
               next
               Brook
               serves
               them
               for
               a
               Cellar
               .
               They
               are
               very
               neat
               about
               their
               Rooms
               ,
               and
               they
               suffer
               not
               Dogs
               ,
               which
               out
               of
               some
               other
               respects
               ,
               they
               hold
               to
               be
               unclean
               Creatures
               ,
               or
               any
               other
               Animals
               to
               come
               into
               them
               .
               And
               whereas
               they
               have
               this
               inconvenience
               at
               meals
               that
               they
               use
               no
               Trenchers
               ,
               they
               use
               a
               sort
               of
               Pots
               which
               they
               call
               Tustahn
               ,
               about
               the
               bigness
               of
               our
               Chamber-pots
               ,
               setting
               one
               of
               them
               between
               every
               two
               Persons
               ;
               and
               into
               these
               they
               spet
               ,
               and
               cast
               the
               bones
               ,
               and
               parings
               of
               Fruits
               .
               We
               have
               said
               elsewhere
               ,
               that
               they
               have
               their
               Tennrs
               ,
               or
               Stoves
               to
               keep
               them
               warm
               ,
               and
               to
               spare
               Wood
               as
               much
               as
               may
               be
               ,
               nay
               some
               makes
               a
               shift
               to
               roast
               and
               boyl
               their
               meat
               with
               them
               .
            
             
               In
               the
               Kitchin
               ,
               
               they
               have
               Kettles
               and
               Pots
               of
               Brass
               ,
               or
               of
               Copper
               tinn'd
               over
               ,
               which
               are
               commonly
               fasten'd
               to
               the
               Hearth
               ,
               as
               also
               earthen
               pots
               .
               In
               many
               Provinces
               they
               are
               pretty
               well
               stor'd
               with
               VVood
               ;
               but
               there
               are
               others
               ,
               where
               they
               have
               only
               Loppings
               ,
               and
               many
               times
               they
               are
               forc'd
               to
               warm
               themselves
               with
               Cow
               or
               Camels-dung
               ,
               dry'd
               in
               the
               Sun.
               Their
               Dishes
               are
               of
               Copper
               ,
               but
               so
               handsomely
               made
               ,
               and
               so
               well
               tinn'd
               over
               ,
               that
               Silver
               Plate
               cannot
               look
               better
               .
               Some
               have
               Porcelane
               ,
               and
               the
               Country
               people
               are
               glad
               of
               earthen
               ware
               .
               As
               to
               
               their
               meat
               ,
               they
               do
               not
               care
               for
               much
               ,
               as
               being
               satisfy'd
               with
               very
               little
               .
               Which
               is
               contrary
               to
               what
               Bizarrus
               relates
               of
               them
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               that
               Butchers
               meat
               is
               dear
               in
               Persia
               ,
               by
               reason
               of
               the
               Gluttony
               of
               the
               Inhabitants
               ,
               which
               ,
               as
               he
               affirms
               ,
               is
               so
               great
               ,
               that
               aged
               persons
               there
               make
               four
               meals
               a
               day
               ,
               and
               consequently
               ,
               with
               much
               more
               reason
               ,
               the
               younger
               sort
               of
               people
               .
               Nor
               does
               this
               agree
               neither
               with
               the
               account
               the
               antients
               give
               of
               them
               ,
               who
               generally
               affirm
               that
               the
               Persians
               were
               very
               temperate
               ,
               and
               contented
               themselves
               with
               little
               Meat
               ,
               but
               they
               lov'd
               Fruits
               .
               Accordingly
               ,
               during
               the
               aboad
               we
               made
               in
               Persia
               ,
               I
               observ'd
               that
               one
               of
               their
               chiefest
               Vertues
               was
               Temperance
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               Persians
               seldome
               eat
               Flesh
               above
               once
               a
               day
               ,
               and
               that
               if
               they
               make
               another
               meal
               besides
               ,
               it
               consists
               ,
               for
               the
               most
               part
               ,
               of
               Butter
               ,
               Cheese
               ,
               and
               Fruits
               ,
               though
               I
               must
               confess
               there
               are
               some
               who
               make
               two
               set
               meals
               .
            
             
               There
               is
               not
               any
               thing
               more
               ordinary
               in
               Persia
               than
               Rice
               soak'd
               in
               water
               .
               
               They
               call
               it
               Plau
               ,
               and
               eat
               of
               it
               at
               all
               their
               Meals
               ,
               and
               serve
               it
               up
               in
               all
               their
               Dishes
               ,
               especially
               under
               boild
               Mutton
               .
               They
               some
               times
               put
               thereto
               a
               little
               of
               the
               juyce
               of
               Pomegranates
               or
               Cherries
               ,
               and
               Saffron
               ,
               insomuch
               that
               commonly
               you
               have
               Rice
               of
               several
               Colours
               in
               the
               same
               Dish
               .
               They
               serve
               it
               up
               also
               under
               Capons
               ,
               and
               broild
               Fish.
               They
               also
               eat
               Sorrel
               ,
               Spinage
               ,
               and
               Cabbages
               ,
               white
               and
               green
               ,
               but
               they
               do
               not
               much
               care
               for
               the
               red
               .
               They
               do
               not
               want
               small
               Birds
               ,
               and
               they
               have
               all
               sorts
               of
               Fowl
               in
               abundance
               ,
               Turkeys
               only
               excepted
               ,
               which
               are
               so
               scarce
               in
               this
               Country
               ,
               that
               a
               Georgian
               Merchant
               ,
               having
               brought
               thither
               some
               of
               them
               from
               Venice
               ,
               in
               the
               time
               of
               Schach-Abas
               ,
               he
               sold
               them
               at
               a
               Tumain
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               near
               five
               pound
               sterl
               .
               a
               piece
               .
               Parridges
               and
               Feasants
               are
               common
               ,
               and
               ,
               at
               those
               places
               where
               they
               are
               to
               be
               had
               ,
               they
               may
               be
               bought
               cheap
               enough
               .
            
             
               Though
               Rice
               serves
               them
               instead
               of
               Bread
               ,
               
               yet
               do
               they
               make
               some
               ,
               of
               several
               sorts
               ,
               of
               Wheat
               also
               .
               The
               Komatsch
               are
               three
               fingers
               thick
               ,
               and
               a
               foot
               and
               a
               half
               in
               length
               .
               The
               Lawasch
               are
               round
               ,
               and
               about
               the
               thickness
               of
               a
               man's
               finger
               .
               The
               Peasek●ssche
               ,
               are
               half
               an
               Ell
               ,
               and
               they
               are
               bak'd
               in
               their
               Houses
               ,
               over
               the
               Tenurs
               ,
               on
               which
               they
               are
               set
               ,
               and
               with
               the
               five
               fingers
               of
               the
               hand
               ,
               they
               make
               them
               as
               many
               Horns
               ,
               whence
               they
               have
               their
               name
               .
               The
               Sengek
               are
               made
               upon
               the
               pebbles
               ,
               wherewith
               some
               of
               their
               Ovens
               are
               covered
               ,
               so
               that
               this
               kind
               of
               Bread
               or
               Cakes
               is
               uneven
               ,
               and
               full
               of
               pits
               .
               The
               Iaucha
               is
               like
               Wafers
               ,
               and
               as
               thinn
               as
               Parchment
               ,
               but
               in
               length
               and
               breadth
               they
               are
               half
               an
               Ell
               or
               better
               .
               The
               Persians
               use
               them
               instead
               of
               Napkins
               ,
               to
               wipe
               their
               fingers
               ,
               wherewith
               they
               take
               up
               the
               Rice
               ,
               and
               pull
               their
               Meat
               to
               pieces
               ,
               for
               you
               shall
               seldome
               see
               them
               use
               any
               Knives
               .
               When
               they
               have
               put
               the
               Iaucha's
               to
               this
               use
               ,
               they
               tear
               them
               into
               bits
               ,
               put
               a
               little
               Rice
               or
               a
               Morsel
               of
               flesh
               into
               one
               of
               them
               ,
               and
               so
               swallow
               it
               down
               ,
               or
               haply
               eat
               them
               without
               any
               thing
               with
               them
               .
               All
               their
               Spoons
               ,
               even
               the
               King
               's
               ,
               are
               of
               Wood
               ,
               made
               Oval-wise
               ,
               at
               the
               end
               of
               a
               very
               small
               handle
               ,
               but
               a
               foot
               and
               a
               half
               in
               length
               .
            
             
               Their
               ordinary
               Drink
               ,
               
               especially
               that
               of
               the
               meanest
               sort
               of
               people
               ,
               is
               water
               ,
               into
               which
               they
               sometimes
               put
               a
               little
               Duschab
               ,
               and
               some
               Vinegar
               ,
               For
               though
               Wine
               be
               cheap
               enough
               there
               ,
               especially
               in
               the
               Provinces
               of
               
                 Erak
                 ,
                 Aderbeitzan
              
               ,
               a●d
               Schiruan
               ,
               where
               the
               measure
               ,
               which
               they
               call
               Lullein
               ,
               and
               which
               contains
               near
               an
               English
               pottle
               ,
               costs
               but
               six
               pence
               .
               Yet
               are
               there
               many
               who
               make
               a
               difficulty
               to
               Drink
               thereof
               ,
               because
               the
               use
               of
               it
               is
               forbidden
               by
               their
               Law
               ,
               especially
               the
               Hatzi
               ,
               who
               are
               such
               as
               have
               gone
               on
               Pilgrimage
               to
               Meca
               ,
               to
               Mahomet's
               Sepulchre
               ,
               and
               are
               to
               forbear
               it
               all
               their
               Lives
               after
               ,
               out
               of
               a
               perswasion
               they
               are
               of
               ,
               that
               all
               their
               merits
               would
               be
               effac'd
               ,
               by
               so
               enormous
               a
               sin
               .
               But
               such
               as
               are
               lovers
               of
               Wine
               ,
               and
               the
               common
               prostitutes
               ,
               who
               have
               for
               the
               most
               part
               contracted
               a
               necessary
               habit
               of
               sinning
               ,
               Drink
               of
               it
               without
               any
               scruple
               ,
               out
               of
               a
               presumption
               ,
               that
               that
               sin
               will
               be
               pardoned
               them
               with
               the
               rest
               ,
               provided
               they
               do
               not
               make
               the
               Wine
               themselves
               .
               Whence
               it
               comes
               they
               make
               no
               great
               entertainment
               ,
               but
               they
               drink
               very
               freely
               of
               it
               .
               After
               meal
               ,
               there
               is
               warm
               water
               brought
               in
               for
               the
               washing
               of
               their
               hands
               .
            
             
               Opium
               ,
               
               which
               they
               call
               Offouhn
               ,
               and
               Teriak
               ,
               is
               commonly
               used
               among
               the
               Persians
               .
               They
               make
               pills
               of
               it
               of
               the
               bigness
               of
               a
               Pea
               ,
               and
               take
               two
               or
               three
               of
               them
               at
               a
               time
               .
               Those
               who
               are
               accustomed
               thereto
               will
               take
               about
               an
               Ounce
               at
               a
               time
               .
               There
               are
               some
               who
               take
               of
               it
               only
               once
               in
               two
               or
               three
               daies
               ,
               which
               makes
               them
               sleepy
               ,
               and
               a
               little
               disturbs
               their
               brains
               ,
               so
               as
               that
               they
               are
               as
               if
               they
               were
               a
               little
               entred
               in
               Drink
               .
               There
               is
               abundance
               of
               it
               made
               in
               Persia
               ,
               especially
               at
               Ispahan
               ,
               and
               it
               is
               thus
               ordered
               .
               The
               Poppy
               being
               yet
               green
               ,
               they
               cleave
               the
               Head
               of
               it
               ,
               out
               of
               which
               there
               comes
               a
               white
               Liquor
               ,
               which
               being
               expos'd
               to
               the
               Air
               grows
               black
               ,
               and
               their
               Apothecaries
               and
               Druggists
               trade
               very
               much
               in
               it
               .
               All
               over
               the
               East
               they
               use
               this
               Drugg
               ,
               the
               Turks
               and
               Indians
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               the
               Persians
               ,
               insomuch
               ,
               that
               Bellon
               saies
               ,
               in
               his
               Observations
               ,
               that
               if
               a
               Turk
               hath
               but
               a
               peny
               ,
               he
               will
               spend
               a
               farthing
               of
               it
               in
               Opium
               ;
               that
               he
               saw
               above
               fifty
               Camels
               loaden
               with
               it
               ,
               going
               from
               Natolia
               into
               
                 Turquey
                 ,
                 Persia
              
               ,
               and
               the
               Indies
               ,
               and
               that
               a
               Ianizary
               ,
               who
               had
               taken
               a
               whole
               Ounce
               of
               it
               one
               day
               ,
               took
               the
               next
               day
               two
               ,
               and
               was
               never
               the
               worse
               for
               it
               ,
               save
               that
               it
               wrought
               the
               same
               effect
               in
               him
               as
               Wine
               does
               in
               such
               as
               take
               too
               much
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               that
               he
               stagger'd
               a
               little
               .
               It
               hath
               also
               this
               quality
               common
               with
               Wine
               ,
               that
               it
               does
               infuse
               Courage
               into
               those
               who
               have
               not
               much
               ;
               whence
               it
               comes
               ,
               that
               the
               Turks
               take
               of
               it
               before
               they
               go
               upon
               any
               design
               .
               The
               Women
               do
               not
               ordinarily
               take
               any
               ;
               but
               those
               who
               are
               not
               able
               to
               bear
               with
               their
               untoward
               and
               imperious
               Husbands
               ,
               and
               preferr
               Death
               before
               the
               
               Slavery
               they
               live
               in
               ,
               do
               sometimes
               make
               use
               of
               Opium
               ,
               whereof
               they
               take
               a
               good
               quantity
               ,
               and
               ,
               drinking
               cold
               water
               upon
               it
               ,
               they
               ,
               by
               a
               gentle
               and
               insensible
               Death
               ,
               depart
               this
               World.
               
            
             
               There
               is
               hardly
               any
               Persian
               ,
               
               what
               condition
               or
               quality
               soever
               he
               be
               of
               ,
               but
               takes
               Tobacco
               .
               This
               they
               do
               in
               any
               place
               whatsoever
               ,
               even
               in
               their
               Mosqueyes
               .
               There
               grows
               abundance
               of
               it
               near
               Bagdat
               ,
               and
               in
               Kurdesthan
               ,
               but
               they
               have
               not
               the
               art
               to
               Cure
               it
               as
               it
               ought
               to
               be
               ,
               thinking
               it
               enough
               to
               let
               it
               dry
               ,
               as
               they
               do
               other
               leaves
               and
               Medicinal
               herbs
               .
               There
               are
               whole
               shops
               full
               of
               it
               at
               Ispahan
               ,
               being
               put
               up
               in
               Baggs
               ,
               where
               it
               is
               reduc'd
               in
               a
               manner
               to
               powder
               ,
               and
               is
               at
               least
               as
               small
               as
               Sena
               .
               They
               highly
               esteem
               that
               which
               is
               brought
               them
               out
               of
               Europe
               ,
               and
               call
               it
               
                 Inglis
                 Tambaku
              
               ,
               because
               the
               English
               are
               they
               who
               bring
               most
               of
               it
               thither
               .
               They
               are
               so
               great
               lovers
               of
               it
               ,
               that
               ,
               when
               I
               gave
               a
               piece
               thereof
               to
               a
               Master
               ,
               who
               taught
               me
               the
               Arabian
               Language
               at
               Scamachie
               ,
               he
               took
               it
               for
               an
               extraordinary
               kindness
               .
               To
               take
               it
               with
               any
               delight
               ,
               they
               make
               use
               of
               a
               Glass
               Flaggon
               ,
               an
               Earthen
               Pitcher
               ,
               a
               Cocos
               ,
               or
               Indian
               Nut-shell
               ,
               or
               a
               Kaback
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               rind
               of
               a
               certain
               sort
               of
               Citralls
               ,
               or
               Cucumbers
               ,
               which
               they
               fill
               half
               full
               of
               water
               ,
               or
               little
               more
               ,
               and
               sometimes
               put
               a
               little
               perfum'd
               Waters
               into
               it
               .
               Into
               this
               water
               they
               put
               a
               little
               hollow
               Reed
               ,
               having
               at
               the
               end
               of
               it
               a
               Bole
               wherein
               they
               put
               the
               Tobacco
               with
               a
               little
               Coal
               ,
               and
               with
               another
               Pipe
               ,
               about
               an
               Ell
               long
               ,
               which
               they
               have
               in
               their
               Mouths
               ,
               they
               draw
               ,
               through
               the
               water
               ,
               the
               smoke
               of
               the
               Tobacco
               ,
               which
               leaving
               in
               the
               water
               all
               its
               soot
               and
               blackness
               ,
               is
               incomparably
               more
               pleasant
               this
               way
               ,
               than
               as
               we
               take
               it
               .
               Those
               who
               have
               not
               all
               these
               conveniences
               are
               glad
               to
               take
               it
               our
               way
               ;
               but
               their
               Pipes
               ,
               which
               have
               Boles
               or
               Heads
               of
               Earth
               or
               Stone
               ,
               are
               of
               Wood
               ,
               and
               much
               longer
               than
               ours
               .
            
             
               They
               Drink
               ,
               
               with
               their
               Tobacco
               ,
               a
               certain
               black
               water
               ,
               which
               they
               call
               Cahwa
               ,
               made
               of
               a
               Fruit
               brought
               out
               of
               Egypt
               ,
               and
               which
               is
               in
               colour
               like
               ordinary
               Wheat
               ,
               and
               in
               tast
               like
               Turkish
               Wheat
               ,
               and
               is
               of
               the
               bigness
               of
               a
               little
               Bean.
               They
               fry
               ,
               or
               rather
               burn
               it
               in
               an
               Iron
               pan
               without
               any
               Liquor
               ,
               beat
               it
               to
               powder
               ,
               and
               boyling
               it
               with
               fair
               water
               ,
               they
               make
               this
               Drink
               thereof
               ,
               which
               hath
               as
               it
               were
               the
               tast
               of
               a
               burnt
               Crust
               ,
               and
               is
               not
               pleasant
               to
               the
               Palate
               .
               It
               hath
               a
               Cooling
               quality
               ,
               and
               the
               Persians
               think
               it
               allays
               the
               Natural
               heat
               .
               Whence
               it
               comes
               ,
               that
               they
               often
               drink
               of
               it
               ,
               inasmuch
               as
               they
               would
               avoid
               the
               charge
               of
               having
               many
               Children
               ,
               nay
               they
               are
               so
               far
               from
               dissembling
               the
               fear
               they
               have
               thereof
               ,
               that
               some
               of
               them
               have
               come
               to
               our
               Physician
               for
               remedies
               of
               that
               kind
               .
               But
               he
               being
               a
               merry
               dispos'd
               Person
               ,
               made
               answer
               ,
               that
               he
               would
               rather
               help
               them
               to
               get
               Children
               ,
               than
               give
               them
               ought
               to
               prevent
               the
               getting
               of
               them
               .
               I
               say
               the
               Persians
               are
               perswaded
               this
               water
               is
               able
               absolutely
               to
               smother
               all
               Natural
               heat
               ,
               and
               to
               take
               away
               the
               power
               of
               engendring
               ;
               and
               to
               this
               purpose
               they
               tell
               a
               story
               of
               one
               of
               their
               Kings
               ,
               named
               
                 Sulthan
                 Mahomet
                 Caswin
              
               ,
               who
               Reign'd
               in
               Persia
               before
               Tamerlane's
               time
               ,
               that
               he
               was
               so
               accustom'd
               to
               the
               Drinking
               of
               Cahwa
               ,
               that
               he
               had
               an
               inconceivable
               aversion
               for
               Women
               ;
               and
               that
               the
               Queen
               standing
               one
               day
               at
               her
               Chamber
               Window
               ,
               and
               perceiving
               they
               had
               got
               down
               a
               Horse
               upon
               the
               ground
               ,
               in
               order
               to
               the
               Gelding
               of
               him
               ,
               ask'd
               some
               that
               stood
               by
               ,
               why
               they
               treated
               so
               handsome
               a
               Creature
               in
               that
               manner
               ;
               whereupon
               answer
               being
               made
               her
               ,
               that
               he
               was
               too
               Fiery
               and
               Metalsome
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               business
               of
               those
               that
               were
               about
               him
               ,
               was
               ,
               with
               the
               taking
               away
               of
               the
               excess
               of
               Metal
               ,
               which
               Stone-Horses
               are
               guilty
               of
               ,
               to
               deprive
               him
               of
               all
               generative
               Vertue
               ;
               the
               Queen
               reply'd
               ,
               that
               that
               trouble
               might
               have
               been
               spar'd
               ,
               since
               the
               Cahwa
               would
               have
               wrought
               the
               same
               effect
               ;
               and
               that
               if
               they
               would
               keep
               the
               Stone-Horse
               with
               that
               Drink
               ,
               he
               would
               ,
               in
               a
               short
               time
               ,
               be
               as
               cold
               as
               the
               King
               her
               Husband
               .
            
             
               They
               affirm
               further
               ,
               that
               the
               Son
               of
               that
               King
               ,
               whom
               they
               also
               ,
               after
               his
               Father
               ,
               call
               Mahomet
               ,
               being
               come
               to
               the
               Crown
               ,
               Commanded
               that
               great
               Poet
               ,
               
                 Hakim
                 Fardausi
              
               ,
               to
               give
               him
               a
               piece
               of
               his
               Writing
               ,
               and
               promis'd
               by
               way
               of
               reward
               to
               give
               him
               a
               Ducat
               for
               every
               Verse
               .
               The
               Poet
               in
               a
               short
               time
               made
               sixty
               thousand
               ,
               which
               are
               at
               this
               day
               accounted
               the
               best
               that
               ever
               were
               made
               in
               Persia
               ;
               but
               the
               King
               who
               expected
               not
               he
               should
               have
               made
               such
               haste
               ,
               sent
               him
               to
               those
               who
               had
               the
               over-sight
               of
               his
               Revenue
               ,
               who
               judging
               this
               to
               be
               too
               great
               a
               summ
               for
               a
               Poet
               ,
               told
               him
               he
               must
               content
               himself
               with
               a
               less
               recompence
               .
               Accordingly
               they
               brought
               it
               so
               low
               ,
               that
               Fardausi
               made
               other
               Verses
               ,
               wherein
               he
               reproach'd
               the
               King
               with
               his
               avarice
               ,
               and
               told
               him
               ,
               the
               present
               he
               had
               made
               him
               ,
               might
               be
               rather
               though●
               to
               come
               from
               a
               Porter
               than
               a
               Prince
               .
               Whereto
               he
               added
               ,
               that
               Shooe-makers
               and
               Bakers
               were
               wont
               to
               do
               so
               ,
               and
               that
               he
               could
               not
               be
               perswaded
               that
               the
               King
               was
               of
               Royal
               Extraction
               ,
               but
               must
               rather
               be
               descended
               from
               some
               Shooe-maker
               or
               Baker
               .
            
             
               The
               King
               was
               so
               nettled
               at
               these
               reproaches
               ,
               that
               he
               made
               his
               Complaints
               thereof
               to
               his
               Mother
               ,
               who
               presently
               imagining
               ,
               that
               the
               Poet
               had
               made
               some
               Discoveries
               of
               her
               ,
               ingenuously
               acknowledg'd
               to
               her
               Son
               ,
               that
               the
               King
               ,
               her
               Husband
               ,
               being
               become
               impotent
               through
               his
               excessive
               Drinking
               of
               Cahwa
               ,
               she
               fancied
               a
               Baker
               belonging
               to
               the
               Court
               ,
               and
               that
               this
               Baker
               was
               his
               Father
               ;
               That
               she
               chose
               rather
               to
               take
               that
               course
               ,
               than
               leave
               the
               Kingdom
               destitute
               of
               Heirs
               ;
               That
               he
               was
               now
               to
               consider
               ,
               that
               had
               it
               not
               been
               for
               that
               Baker
               ,
               he
               had
               not
               been
               at
               all
               ,
               and
               that
               he
               would
               do
               well
               to
               recompence
               the
               Poet
               ,
               so
               as
               that
               the
               business
               might
               take
               no
               further
               wind
               ,
               lest
               the
               people
               should
               deprive
               him
               of
               a
               Crown
               which
               belong'd
               not
               to
               him
               .
               The
               Son
               made
               his
               advantage
               of
               the
               advice
               and
               remonstrances
               of
               his
               Mother
               ,
               and
               ordered
               the
               Poet
               should
               have
               what
               he
               had
               promised
               him
               .
            
             
             
               We
               said
               before
               ,
               that
               the
               Persians
               are
               great
               frequenters
               of
               the
               Taverns
               or
               Tipling-Houses
               ,
               which
               they
               call
               
                 Tzai
                 Chattai
                 Chane
              
               ,
               in
               regard
               there
               they
               may
               have
               The
               ,
               or
               Cha
               ,
               which
               the
               
                 Vsbeques
                 Tartars
              
               bring
               thither
               from
               Chattai
               .
               
               It
               is
               an
               Herb
               which
               hath
               long
               and
               narrow
               leaves
               ,
               about
               an
               inch
               in
               length
               ,
               and
               half
               an
               inch
               in
               breadth
               .
               In
               order
               to
               the
               keeping
               and
               transportation
               of
               it
               ,
               they
               dry
               it
               ,
               so
               as
               that
               it
               turns
               to
               a
               dark
               grey
               Colour
               ,
               inclining
               to
               black
               ,
               and
               so
               shrivell'd
               up
               ,
               that
               it
               seems
               not
               to
               be
               what
               it
               really
               is
               :
               but
               as
               soon
               as
               it
               is
               put
               into
               warm
               water
               ,
               it
               spreads
               and
               reassumes
               its
               former
               green
               Colour
               .
               The
               Persians
               boyl
               it
               ,
               till
               the
               water
               hath
               got
               a
               bitterish
               taste
               ,
               and
               a
               blackish
               colour
               ,
               and
               add
               thereto
               F●nnel
               ,
               Anniseed
               ,
               or
               Cloves
               ,
               and
               Sugar
               .
               But
               the
               Indians
               only
               put
               it
               into
               seething
               water
               ,
               and
               have
               for
               that
               purpose
               either
               Brass
               ,
               or
               Earthen
               pots
               very
               handsomely
               made
               ,
               which
               are
               put
               to
               no
               other
               use
               .
               They
               drink
               it
               so
               hot
               ,
               that
               they
               are
               not
               able
               to
               hold
               their
               Dishes
               ,
               which
               are
               of
               Porcelane
               or
               Silver
               ,
               in
               their
               hands
               :
               whence
               it
               comes
               ,
               that
               they
               have
               found
               out
               a
               way
               of
               making
               them
               of
               Wood
               or
               Canes
               ,
               done
               over
               with
               a
               Plate
               of
               Copper
               or
               Silver
               Gilt
               ,
               and
               sometimes
               of
               Gold
               ,
               so
               as
               that
               the
               heat
               not
               being
               able
               to
               penetrate
               them
               ,
               they
               may
               hold
               them
               in
               their
               hands
               ,
               even
               though
               the
               water
               were
               boyling
               .
               The
               
                 Persians
                 ,
                 Indians
                 ,
                 Chineses
              
               and
               Iaponneses
               assign
               thereto
               such
               extraordinary
               qualities
               ,
               that
               ,
               imagining
               it
               alone
               able
               to
               keep
               a
               man
               in
               constant
               health
               ,
               they
               are
               sure
               to
               treat
               such
               as
               come
               to
               visit
               them
               ,
               with
               this
               Drink
               ,
               at
               all
               hours
               .
               The
               quality
               it
               is
               ,
               by
               experience
               ,
               found
               to
               have
               ,
               is
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               astringent
               ,
               and
               that
               it
               consumes
               superfluous
               Humours
               ,
               which
               incommodate
               the
               Brain
               ,
               and
               provoke
               Drowsiness
               .
               They
               who
               have
               Written
               of
               the
               affairs
               of
               the
               Indies
               ,
               as
               
                 Maffeus
                 ,
                 Linschooten
                 ,
                 Trigault
              
               ,
               and
               others
               ,
               tell
               Miracles
               of
               it
               :
               but
               this
               herb
               is
               now
               so
               well
               known
               in
               most
               parts
               of
               Europe
               ,
               where
               many
               persons
               of
               quality
               use
               it
               with
               good
               success
               ,
               that
               it
               must
               needs
               be
               known
               ,
               what
               are
               both
               its
               good
               and
               bad
               qualities
               :
               which
               Dr.
               Tulp
               ,
               a
               Physician
               of
               Amsterdam
               ,
               hath
               very
               strictly
               examined
               ,
               in
               the
               last
               Chapter
               of
               the
               fourth
               Book
               ,
               of
               his
               
                 Medicinal
                 Observations
              
               .
            
             
               The
               Persians
               live
               either
               on
               the
               Fruits
               which
               their
               Gardens
               bring
               forth
               ,
               or
               by
               the
               advantage
               they
               make
               by
               Tilling
               the
               ground
               .
               Some
               live
               by
               Traffick
               ,
               others
               by
               their
               Trades
               ;
               some
               to
               the
               Warrs
               ,
               and
               there
               are
               those
               who
               get
               their
               livelyhood
               by
               Writing
               .
               For
               since
               Printing
               is
               not
               yet
               used
               amongst
               them
               ,
               and
               that
               they
               stand
               in
               need
               of
               many
               Copies
               of
               their
               Alcoran
               ,
               they
               have
               them
               done
               by
               a
               sort
               of
               people
               ,
               who
               do
               not
               only
               get
               a
               livelyhood
               thereby
               ,
               but
               grow
               very
               rich
               ,
               inasmuch
               as
               a
               Copy
               of
               it
               well
               written
               :
               will
               yield
               eighteen
               or
               twenty
               Crowns
               .
               Whence
               it
               comes
               ,
               that
               there
               is
               no
               man
               that
               hath
               Children
               ,
               but
               he
               teaches
               them
               to
               write
               ,
               and
               yet
               there
               are
               an
               infinite
               number
               of
               men
               in
               Persia
               who
               live
               only
               by
               writing
               .
            
             
               It
               is
               a
               pleasant
               sight
               ,
               as
               a
               man
               passes
               over
               the
               Maidan
               ,
               or
               through
               the
               Basar
               ,
               to
               see
               the
               Tradesmen
               of
               all
               Professions
               in
               their
               Shops
               ,
               where
               they
               sell
               what
               they
               had
               made
               at
               their
               Houses
               ;
               for
               it
               is
               very
               seldome
               seen
               ,
               that
               a
               Tradesman
               works
               in
               his
               Shop
               ,
               which
               for
               the
               most
               part
               is
               at
               some
               distance
               from
               the
               place
               where
               he
               lives
               ,
               and
               confin'd
               to
               certain
               parts
               of
               the
               Market-place
               ,
               where
               every
               Trade
               hath
               its
               distinct
               quarter
               ,
               only
               for
               the
               selling
               of
               Commodities
               .
               The
               most
               common
               Professions
               are
               Weavers
               ,
               Dyers
               ,
               and
               Painters
               ,
               who
               paint
               Flowers
               upon
               the
               Stuffs
               of
               Silk
               and
               Cotton
               ,
               and
               sometimes
               even
               upon
               Brocadoe
               .
               The
               ordinary
               length
               of
               their
               pieces
               of
               stuffs
               is
               not
               above
               five
               or
               six
               Ells
               ,
               it
               being
               as
               much
               as
               needs
               for
               a
               Garment
               according
               to
               their
               fashion
               .
               The
               fairest
               Stuffs
               ,
               as
               well
               for
               Painting
               ,
               as
               Workmanship
               ,
               are
               made
               at
               Iescht
               and
               Kaschan
               ,
               where
               they
               represent
               upon
               Silk
               and
               Cotton
               ,
               the
               figures
               of
               Persons
               ,
               and
               particularly
               VVriting
               ,
               
               and
               the
               Characters
               of
               their
               Language
               ,
               so
               exactly
               done
               ,
               that
               no
               Painter
               can
               do
               things
               with
               such
               Life
               and
               Art.
               Using
               only
               what
               they
               spend
               themselves
               in
               Cloaths
               ,
               they
               Trade
               with
               the
               rest
               into
               other
               parts
               ,
               with
               great
               profit
               ,
               as
               they
               do
               also
               with
               unwrought
               Cotton
               and
               raw
               Silk
               ,
               whereof
               there
               are
               great
               quantities
               brought
               into
               Europe
               ,
               through
               the
               Indies
               .
               As
               for
               the
               Silk
               ,
               it
               is
               worth
               in
               Persia
               not
               above
               2s
               .
               6d
               .
               or
               2s
               .
               8d
               .
               the
               pound
               .
               Their
               o●dinary
               weight
               is
               the
               Badman
               ,
               which
               is
               not
               the
               same
               in
               all
               places
               ;
               in
               as
               much
               as
               ,
               at
               Tabris
               ,
               it
               weighs
               but
               six
               pound
               ;
               in
               Kilan
               ,
               where
               they
               make
               use
               of
               the
               
                 Schach
                 badman
              
               ,
               it
               is
               twelve
               ;
               and
               at
               Scamachie
               and
               Karabath
               ,
               it
               is
               sixteen
               pounds
               .
               
               It
               is
               conceived
               that
               Persia
               produces
               every
               year
               ,
               one
               with
               another
               ,
               ten
               thousand
               Somms
               ,
               or
               twenty
               thousand
               Balls
               of
               Silk
               ,
               every
               Ball
               weighing
               two
               hundred
               and
               sixteen
               pounds
               .
               The
               Province
               of
               Kilan
               it self
               ,
               in
               good
               years
               ,
               yields
               eight
               thousand
               Balls
               ;
               Schiruan
               ,
               three
               thousand
               ;
               Chorasan
               ,
               as
               many
               ;
               Mesanderan
               ,
               two
               thousand
               ;
               Karabath
               ,
               two
               thousand
               .
               In
               which
               accompt
               we
               do
               not
               comprehend
               what
               Georgia
               ,
               which
               is
               richer
               in
               Silk
               than
               any
               other
               Province
               ,
               produces
               within
               it self
               .
               They
               say
               ,
               that
               all
               Persia
               does
               not
               spend
               above
               a
               thousand
               Balls
               of
               Silk
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               rest
               is
               sold
               into
               Turkie
               ,
               the
               
                 Indies
                 ,
                 Italy
              
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               English
               and
               Dutch
               ,
               who
               Trade
               at
               Ormus
               ,
               and
               who
               bring
               thither
               Tinn
               ,
               Copper
               ,
               English
               and
               Dutch
               Cloath
               ,
               nay
               some
               Cloaths
               made
               at
               Berry
               (
               in
               France
               )
               and
               Saux
               ,
               which
               the
               Persians
               ,
               who
               are
               not
               good
               at
               the
               ordering
               of
               VVoollen
               stuffs
               ,
               do
               so
               highly
               esteem
               ,
               that
               ordinary
               Cloath
               is
               sold
               there
               at
               20.
               or
               24.
               
               Crowns
               the
               yard
               .
            
             
               The
               Armenian
               Merchants
               ,
               who
               are
               Christians
               ,
               are
               the
               richest
               of
               any
               ,
               by
               reason
               of
               the
               pains
               they
               take
               in
               making
               Voyages
               themselves
               ,
               which
               is
               more
               than
               the
               other
               Persians
               do
               ;
               though
               both
               have
               an
               absolute
               freedome
               to
               Traffick
               where
               they
               please
               themselves
               ,
               as
               Foreiners
               have
               the
               liberty
               to
               come
               into
               Persia
               ,
               and
               put
               off
               their
               Commodities
               there
               ,
               paying
               custom
               ;
               contrary
               to
               what
               is
               observ'd
               in
               Muscovy
               ,
               where
               the
               Subjects
               cannot
               go
               out
               of
               the
               Kingdom
               ,
               
               without
               the
               Czaar's
               express
               permission
               .
               There
               is
               also
               this
               particular
               advantage
               in
               Persia
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               Turkey
               ,
               that
               the
               VVars
               do
               not
               obstruct
               their
               Commerce
               ,
               the
               Caravans
               and
               other
               Merchants
               having
               the
               same
               freedome
               to
               go
               to
               and
               fro
               ,
               
               in
               the
               time
               of
               war
               ,
               as
               they
               have
               in
               Peace
               ,
               inasmuch
               as
               both
               those
               Princes
               are
               equally
               concern'd
               to
               improve
               the
               advantages
               they
               make
               thereby
               .
               The
               commerce
               of
               the
               Persians
               would
               be
               incomparably
               greater
               than
               it
               is
               ,
               if
               they
               could
               make
               their
               benefit
               of
               that
               which
               the
               Sea
               affords
               them
               ,
               and
               if
               Navigation
               were
               as
               well
               setled
               there
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               in
               Europe
               .
            
             
               The
               Wars
               ,
               which
               the
               King
               of
               Persia
               is
               oblig'd
               to
               carry
               on
               sometimes
               against
               the
               Turks
               ,
               sometimes
               against
               the
               Mogul
               and
               the
               
                 Vsbeques
                 Tartars
              
               ,
               make
               him
               stand
               in
               need
               of
               a
               great
               number
               of
               Souldiers
               .
               Those
               who
               are
               entertain'd
               into
               his
               Service
               have
               a
               setled
               pay
               at
               all
               times
               ,
               as
               we
               shall
               have
               occasion
               to
               speak
               more
               fully
               to
               anon
               .
            
             
               Having
               spoken
               of
               the
               Shops
               ,
               the
               Cellars
               and
               the
               Kitchins
               of
               the
               Persians
               ,
               I
               must
               not
               forget
               their
               Chambers
               ,
               and
               what
               belongs
               to
               them
               ;
               nor
               yet
               their
               Marriages
               A
               Persian
               ,
               who
               thinks
               himself
               able
               to
               maintain
               several
               Wives
               ,
               will
               seldome
               be
               content
               with
               one
               .
               Polygamy
               is
               an
               old
               evil
               ,
               deeply
               rooted
               in
               them
               .
               Strabo
               is
               of
               opinion
               ,
               that
               they
               took
               several
               Wives
               ,
               because
               they
               would
               have
               many
               Children
               ,
               and
               to
               get
               the
               reward
               which
               their
               Kings
               gave
               those
               who
               had
               many
               Males
               .
               They
               are
               still
               willing
               enough
               to
               take
               the
               Wives
               ,
               but
               not
               upon
               the
               same
               Motives
               ,
               since
               they
               use
               all
               the
               means
               they
               can
               to
               hinder
               their
               getting
               of
               Children
               .
               What
               they
               do
               now
               is
               purely
               upon
               the
               accompt
               of
               pleasure
               ,
               that
               their
               enjoyments
               may
               be
               heightned
               by
               the
               variety
               .
               To
               this
               purpose
               ,
               they
               have
               a
               Proverb
               ,
               which
               says
               ,
               that
               ,
               to
               have
               a
               perpetual
               Spring
               ,
               a
               man
               must
               often
               change
               Wives
               ,
               and
               use
               them
               as
               Almanacks
               ,
               which
               serve
               but
               for
               a
               year
               .
               The
               Alcoran
               permits
               the
               Mahumetans
               to
               marry
               as
               many
               Wives
               as
               they
               are
               able
               to
               maintain
               .
               Whence
               it
               comes
               that
               rich
               Merchants
               ,
               who
               are
               oblig'd
               to
               Travel
               up
               and
               down
               the
               Country
               ,
               marry
               Wives
               ,
               and
               keep
               Houses
               in
               several
               places
               ,
               that
               where
               ever
               they
               come
               they
               may
               be
               at
               home
               .
               Yet
               do
               I
               not
               advise
               any
               man
               to
               believe
               those
               ,
               who
               say
               ,
               there
               is
               Law
               in
               Media
               ,
               whereby
               men
               are
               enjoyn'd
               to
               Marry
               at
               least
               seven
               VVives
               ;
               nor
               yet
               what
               Niger
               says
               in
               his
               Geography
               ,
               that
               the
               Children
               kill
               their
               Father
               and
               Mother
               ,
               when
               they
               are
               come
               to
               seventy
               years
               of
               age
               .
               These
               are
               idle
               stories
               ,
               which
               have
               no
               ground
               in
               the
               antient
               History
               ,
               and
               whereto
               we
               found
               nothing
               consonant
               in
               our
               time
               .
            
             
               It
               is
               not
               our
               design
               to
               dilate
               much
               upon
               the
               inconveniences
               of
               Polygamy
               ;
               but
               certain
               it
               is
               ,
               that
               ,
               
               in
               Persia
               ,
               there
               is
               but
               little
               friendship
               among
               the
               VVomen
               .
               Some
               love
               there
               may
               be
               between
               them
               ,
               but
               it
               is
               no
               doubt
               of
               that
               kind
               which
               comes
               near
               brutality
               .
               It
               is
               impossible
               also
               that
               a
               Family
               ,
               where
               there
               are
               so
               many
               women
               ,
               can
               be
               free
               from
               jealousie
               ,
               which
               is
               inevitable
               among
               those
               ,
               who
               would
               all
               be
               lov'd
               ,
               and
               absolutely
               depend
               on
               him
               ,
               who
               should
               ,
               but
               cannot
               ,
               love
               them
               all
               equally
               .
               The
               Persians
               themselves
               ,
               to
               express
               the
               inconveniences
               of
               Polygamy
               ,
               say
               in
               their
               Proverbs
               ,
               that
               ,
               as
               two
               Asses
               are
               more
               troublesome
               to
               be
               driven
               ,
               than
               a
               whole
               Caravan
               ;
               so
               a
               Judge
               finds
               not
               so
               much
               difficulty
               in
               deciding
               the
               differences
               of
               a
               Province
               ,
               as
               a
               man
               distracted
               by
               two
               VVomen
               ,
               who
               cannot
               live
               together
               without
               some
               jarring
               .
               VVe
               were
               told
               several
               examples
               of
               the
               great
               mischiefs
               happening
               in
               Families
               through
               Polygamy
               ,
               and
               and
               among
               the
               rest
               one
               ,
               concerning
               
                 Silfaher
                 ,
                 Chan
              
               of
               Scamachie
               .
               He
               was
               a
               Person
               of
               very
               great
               Authority
               in
               the
               Country
               ,
               and
               well
               look'd
               upon
               at
               the
               Court
               ,
               where
               he
               had
               Married
               the
               Sister
               of
               Schach-Chodabende
               ,
               who
               was
               Father
               to
               Schach-Abas
               .
               This
               VVoman
               conceiving
               a
               jealousie
               at
               the
               affection
               her
               Husband
               express'd
               towards
               another
               young
               Lady
               whom
               he
               had
               Married
               ,
               and
               imagining
               her
               quality
               would
               take
               away
               all
               Comparison
               between
               her
               and
               her
               Rival
               ,
               was
               so
               highly
               incens'd
               against
               him
               ,
               that
               she
               resolv'd
               to
               be
               reveng'd
               ;
               and
               to
               that
               purpose
               writ
               to
               the
               King
               her
               Nephew
               ,
               to
               bid
               him
               beware
               of
               her
               Husband
               ,
               as
               having
               some
               design
               upon
               his
               Person
               .
               Schach-Abas
               ,
               who
               took
               the
               least
               suspicions
               for
               certain
               proofs
               ,
               immediately
               Commanded
               
                 Kartschichai-Chan
                 ,
                 Chan
              
               of
               Mesched
               ,
               who
               was
               then
               about
               him
               at
               Ardebil
               ,
               to
               go
               and
               bring
               him
               Silfahar's
               Head.
               Kartschichai
               being
               come
               to
               the
               foot
               of
               the
               Mountain
               of
               Elbours
               ,
               in
               the
               Province
               of
               Schiruan
               ,
               sent
               one
               to
               Silfahar
               ,
               to
               desire
               him
               to
               come
               to
               him
               .
               Silfahar
               ,
               not
               fearing
               any
               mischief
               from
               the
               other
               ,
               who
               was
               his
               intimate
               Friend
               ,
               departed
               upon
               the
               first
               summons
               ,
               and
               coming
               late
               at
               Night
               to
               the
               place
               appointed
               him
               by
               the
               other
               ,
               he
               set
               up
               his
               Tent
               near
               that
               of
               Kartschichai
               .
               The
               next
               day
               Kartschicai
               getting
               up
               betimes
               in
               the
               Morning
               ,
               went
               to
               Silfahar
               ,
               who
               was
               in
               Bed
               ,
               and
               having
               awak'd
               and
               kindly
               saluted
               him
               ,
               he
               desir'd
               him
               to
               rise
               and
               take
               a
               VValk
               with
               him
               ,
               for
               he
               had
               some
               affairs
               of
               great
               consequence
               to
               communicate
               to
               him
               .
               But
               while
               Silfahar
               was
               putting
               on
               his
               Cloaths
               ,
               Kartschichai
               ,
               perceiving
               his
               soul
               was
               in
               a
               quiet
               posture
               ,
               in
               regard
               he
               was
               going
               to
               his
               Prayers
               ,
               made
               a
               sign
               to
               his
               Servants
               ,
               who
               knew
               what
               they
               had
               to
               do
               ,
               to
               dispatch
               him
               ,
               and
               having
               caus'd
               his
               Head
               to
               be
               cut
               off
               ,
               he
               brought
               it
               to
               Court.
               
            
             
               It
               happened
               also
               ,
               not
               long
               before
               our
               Travels
               into
               Persia
               ,
               that
               one
               who
               kept
               a
               Tipling-house
               at
               Ardebil
               ,
               whose
               name
               was
               
                 Schiritzi
                 Aly
              
               ,
               being
               Drinking
               very
               late
               with
               one
               of
               his
               Friends
               ,
               upon
               that
               Bridge
               of
               the
               City
               .
               which
               is
               called
               
                 Heider
                 Aly
              
               ,
               saw
               coming
               towards
               him
               a
               loaden
               Mule
               ,
               which
               seem'd
               to
               look
               after
               a
               Master
               ,
               while
               the
               true
               owner
               ,
               who
               was
               a
               Merchant
               ,
               was
               gone
               to
               ease
               himself
               on
               the
               River
               side
               .
               Schiritzi
               had
               the
               good
               nature
               and
               charity
               to
               drive
               the
               
               Mule
               to
               his
               own
               House
               ,
               to
               unload
               it
               ,
               and
               to
               turn
               him
               out
               again
               to
               look
               for
               his
               Mastet
               ,
               who
               coming
               immediarely
               into
               the
               City
               ,
               met
               with
               his
               Mule
               in
               the
               streets
               ,
               but
               discharg'd
               of
               his
               burthen
               .
               He
               went
               and
               made
               his
               complaints
               to
               the
               Governour
               ,
               who
               bid
               him
               name
               the
               person
               that
               had
               robb'd
               him
               ,
               and
               he
               would
               do
               him
               Justice
               .
               But
               the
               Merchant
               ,
               not
               satisfy'd
               with
               this
               answer
               ,
               made
               his
               Case
               known
               to
               the
               King
               ,
               who
               presently
               recommended
               him
               to
               Aliculi-Chan
               ,
               with
               express
               order
               to
               see
               the
               Merchants
               loss
               made
               good
               to
               him
               ,
               to
               the
               full
               value
               he
               should
               set
               upon
               his
               Commodities
               ,
               inasmuch
               as
               the
               Chan
               had
               not
               been
               careful
               to
               secure
               the
               High-way
               ,
               and
               neglected
               to
               make
               an
               exact
               enquiry
               after
               the
               Thief
               ;
               which
               order
               the
               Chan
               was
               forc'd
               to
               obey
               .
               Schiritzi
               ,
               on
               the
               other
               side
               ,
               finding
               his
               Fortune
               much
               better'd
               by
               this
               unexpected
               Wind-fall
               ,
               and
               not
               thinking
               one
               Wife
               enough
               ,
               Marries
               a
               second
               ,
               which
               he
               took
               up
               out
               of
               the
               Brothel-house
               ,
               but
               had
               no
               Children
               by
               her
               ,
               By
               the
               former
               ,
               he
               had
               a
               Son
               ,
               who
               ,
               one
               day
               coming
               from
               School
               ,
               and
               finding
               in
               the
               Chamber
               a
               Melon
               ,
               whereof
               some
               part
               had
               been
               cut
               ,
               presum'd
               to
               take
               a
               piece
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               by
               that
               means
               gave
               the
               young
               VVoman
               occasion
               to
               strike
               him
               .
               The
               Child's
               Mother
               came
               into
               the
               Room
               ,
               and
               reveng'd
               him
               ,
               not
               only
               by
               fighting
               with
               her
               Rival
               ,
               but
               also
               by
               the
               complaints
               she
               made
               thereof
               to
               her
               Husband
               ,
               representing
               to
               him
               the
               insolence
               of
               that
               young
               VVoman
               ,
               with
               so
               much
               bitterness
               ,
               that
               being
               no
               longer
               able
               to
               endure
               her
               Language
               ,
               he
               gave
               her
               a
               good
               Cudgelling
               .
               The
               VVoman
               exasperated
               at
               that
               ,
               went
               to
               the
               Chan
               ,
               and
               acquainted
               him
               with
               the
               Adventure
               of
               the
               Mule.
               The
               Chan
               immediately
               sent
               for
               the
               Taverner
               ,
               and
               having
               found
               him
               guilty
               of
               the
               Fact
               ,
               order'd
               him
               to
               be
               hang'd
               .
               And
               whereas
               the
               two
               Women
               had
               discover'd
               the
               Robbery
               ,
               out
               of
               pure
               animosity
               and
               private
               resentments
               ,
               rather
               than
               out
               of
               any
               affection
               they
               had
               for
               the
               Governour
               ,
               or
               regard
               of
               publick
               Justice
               ,
               he
               caus'd
               them
               to
               be
               publickly
               ravish'd
               ,
               and
               banish'd
               them
               out
               of
               the
               City
               .
               The
               Taverners
               Son
               was
               sold
               ,
               and
               all
               his
               Fathers
               Estate
               confiscated
               to
               the
               use
               of
               the
               Governour
               ,
               who
               lost
               nothing
               by
               the
               bargain
               .
            
             
               The
               Persians
               are
               not
               so
               scrupulous
               in
               their
               Contracts
               of
               Marriage
               ,
               but
               that
               many
               times
               it
               happens
               a
               Man
               Marries
               his
               Brother's
               VViddow
               ;
               
               yet
               could
               I
               not
               learn
               ,
               that
               Incests
               were
               so
               common
               there
               as
               some
               Authors
               would
               have
               it
               believ'd
               ,
               nor
               that
               the
               Son
               meddles
               with
               his
               Mother
               ,
               or
               the
               Brother
               with
               his
               Sister
               .
               Nay
               it
               cannot
               be
               found
               ,
               that
               ,
               before
               the
               Reign
               of
               Cambyses
               ,
               who
               fell
               in
               love
               with
               his
               own
               Sister
               ,
               there
               was
               any
               talk
               of
               these
               incests
               in
               Persia
               ,
               no
               more
               than
               there
               was
               in
               Aegypt
               ,
               before
               Ptolomey's
               time
               .
               There
               Marriages
               are
               celebrated
               as
               followeth
               .
            
             
               When
               a
               young
               Man
               hath
               a
               mind
               to
               Marry
               ,
               
               and
               hath
               heard
               of
               some
               person
               he
               can
               fancy
               ,
               he
               employs
               others
               to
               make
               enquiry
               into
               the
               qualities
               and
               disposition
               of
               the
               young
               Maid
               ,
               inasmuch
               as
               neither
               he
               nor
               any
               of
               his
               Relations
               are
               permitted
               to
               see
               her
               ,
               and
               if
               upon
               the
               account
               he
               receives
               of
               her
               by
               them
               ,
               he
               finds
               his
               affections
               inclin'd
               to
               her
               ,
               he
               makes
               a
               demand
               of
               her
               by
               two
               of
               his
               Friends
               ,
               who
               had
               been
               his
               God-fathers
               at
               his
               Circumcision
               ,
               or
               ,
               for
               want
               of
               those
               ,
               by
               two
               others
               of
               his
               Kinred
               .
               This
               first
               Embassy
               ordinarily
               finds
               no
               very
               kind
               reception
               ,
               lest
               they
               should
               imagine
               the
               Father
               to
               be
               over-forward
               to
               be
               rid
               of
               his
               Daughter
               .
               But
               if
               on
               the
               other
               side
               ,
               the
               young
               mans
               Friends
               find
               that
               his
               addresses
               are
               not
               taken
               amiss
               ,
               they
               continue
               them
               ,
               and
               proceed
               to
               Articles
               ,
               and
               agree
               upon
               the
               Dower
               ,
               which
               ,
               in
               these
               Countries
               ,
               the
               Friends
               of
               the
               Bridegroom
               ,
               and
               not
               those
               of
               the
               Bride
               are
               to
               give
               .
               The
               Dower
               is
               to
               be
               either
               in
               Money
               ,
               which
               the
               young
               man
               sends
               to
               his
               Mistriss
               ,
               some
               few
               dayes
               before
               the
               Marriage
               ,
               as
               a
               recompence
               to
               the
               Father
               and
               Mother
               for
               their
               Care
               in
               the
               Education
               of
               their
               Daughter
               ;
               or
               he
               promises
               her
               by
               the
               contract
               of
               Marriage
               ,
               a
               certain
               sum
               of
               Money
               ,
               or
               such
               a
               quantity
               of
               Silk
               ,
               or
               Stuffs
               ,
               to
               be
               paid
               in
               Case
               of
               Divorce
               .
               These
               contracts
               are
               pass'd
               in
               the
               presence
               of
               the
               Kasi
               ,
               or
               the
               Molla
               who
               signs
               them
               .
               That
               done
               ,
               they
               name
               on
               both
               sides
               certain
               persons
               to
               be
               as
               it
               were
               Agents
               ,
               who
               in
               the
               name
               of
               the
               betroathed
               parties
               ,
               go
               to
               the
               Kasi
               ,
               or
               Ecclesiastical
               Judge
               ,
               if
               it
               be
               in
               the
               City
               ,
               or
               ,
               if
               in
               a
               Village
               ,
               to
               the
               Molla
               ,
               who
               is
               empower'd
               by
               the
               Kasi
               to
               that
               purpose
               ,
               and
               who
               ,
               being
               satisfy'd
               that
               all
               is
               done
               with
               the
               consents
               of
               the
               Kinred
               on
               both
               sides
               ,
               as
               also
               of
               the
               parties
               contracted
               ,
               Marries
               them
               by
               the
               said
               Agents
               ,
               in
               the
               name
               of
               God
               ,
               of
               Mahomet
               ,
               and
               of
               Aly
               ,
               delivering
               them
               a
               Certificate
               of
               the
               Marriage
               .
               This
               Ceremony
               is
               for
               the
               most
               part
               ,
               performed
               in
               private
               ,
               the
               Kasi
               or
               Molla
               taking
               along
               with
               him
               the
               two
               Agents
               into
               a
               private
               room
               ,
               or
               haply
               into
               the
               fields
               ,
               to
               some
               place
               where
               no
               people
               come
               ,
               out
               of
               a
               fear
               that
               some
               trick
               might
               be
               put
               upon
               the
               new
               Married
               couple
               ,
               or
               some
               Witch-craft
               used
               upon
               the
               Bridegroom
               .
               Whence
               it
               comes
               ,
               that
               ,
               when
               the
               Marriage
               is
               celebated
               in
               publick
               ,
               before
               the
               Kasi
               ,
               as
               it
               often
               happens
               ,
               (
               the
               Persians
               it
               seems
               ,
               having
               the
               superstition
               to
               do
               actions
               of
               this
               consequence
               according
               to
               their
               Observance
               of
               certain
               Constellations
               ,
               which
               they
               think
               fortunate
               or
               unfortunate
               to
               them
               )
               that
               the
               Judge
               may
               not
               be
               frustrated
               in
               the
               execution
               of
               his
               Duty
               ,
               they
               oblige
               all
               that
               are
               present
               ,
               to
               stretch
               out
               their
               hands
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               not
               be
               able
               to
               do
               any
               thing
               of
               Witchcraft
               under
               their
               Garments
               .
               The
               Persian
               ,
               whom
               we
               brought
               along
               with
               us
               to
               Holstein
               ,
               told
               us
               ,
               that
               when
               he
               was
               Married
               ,
               one
               of
               his
               Wife's
               Kinred
               cut
               a
               little
               piece
               of
               blew
               Galoom-lace
               off
               his
               Garment
               ,
               wherewith
               he
               made
               his
               enchantments
               ,
               which
               made
               him
               impotent
               for
               above
               two
               years
               and
               a
               half
               ,
               till
               such
               time
               as
               having
               heard
               of
               a
               Sorcerer
               that
               liv'd
               at
               Serab
               ,
               who
               had
               the
               secret
               to
               dissolve
               those
               Charms
               ,
               he
               went
               to
               him
               about
               it
               .
               This
               pretended
               
               Sorcerer
               ,
               or
               Magician
               ,
               who
               was
               lame
               in
               both
               hands
               and
               feet
               ,
               seeing
               him
               coming
               towards
               him
               ,
               told
               him
               he
               knew
               what
               was
               the
               occasion
               of
               his
               discontent
               ,
               and
               that
               he
               should
               be
               eas'd
               of
               it
               ,
               as
               soon
               as
               he
               had
               taken
               a
               Nail
               out
               of
               a
               hole
               of
               a
               certain
               Wall
               ,
               which
               he
               told
               him
               of
               ,
               which
               when
               he
               had
               done
               ,
               he
               could
               perform
               the
               duty
               of
               a
               Married
               man
               as
               well
               as
               any
               other
               .
            
             
               Strabo
               affirms
               ,
               that
               ,
               heretofore
               ,
               the
               Persians
               observed
               the
               Vernal
               Equinox
               as
               the
               fittest
               time
               for
               their
               Marriages
               ;
               but
               now
               they
               are
               absolutely
               indifferent
               as
               to
               the
               Season
               ,
               and
               a
               man
               may
               be
               Married
               on
               any
               day
               ,
               save
               only
               in
               the
               Moneth
               of
               Ramesan
               ,
               which
               is
               their
               Lent
               ,
               and
               during
               the
               ten
               dayes
               of
               the
               Aschur
               ,
               when
               the
               Ceremonies
               performed
               in
               remembrance
               of
               the
               interment
               of
               Hossein
               employ
               their
               Devotions
               ;
               inasmuch
               as
               during
               that
               time
               ,
               they
               allow
               not
               of
               any
               Divertisement
               at
               all
               .
            
             
               The
               Wedding
               day
               being
               appointed
               ,
               the
               young
               man
               sends
               ,
               the
               day
               before
               ,
               to
               his
               intended
               Wife
               ,
               Pendants
               ,
               Bracelets
               and
               other
               Ornaments
               ,
               suitably
               to
               their
               qualities
               ,
               as
               also
               some
               Dishes
               of
               Meat
               ,
               to
               entertain
               the
               Relations
               and
               Friends
               ,
               who
               are
               to
               bring
               the
               young
               Woman
               to
               him
               :
               but
               neither
               of
               them
               both
               are
               present
               at
               the
               Dinner
               .
               In
               the
               Evening
               ,
               towards
               Night
               ,
               the
               Bride
               is
               conducted
               ,
               on
               Horse-back
               ,
               or
               upon
               a
               Mule
               or
               Camel
               ,
               cover'd
               with
               a
               Veil
               of
               Crimson
               Taffata
               ,
               which
               falls
               down
               below
               her
               Knees
               ,
               accompany'd
               by
               her
               Kinred
               ,
               and
               Musick
               ,
               to
               the
               Bridegroom's
               house
               .
               As
               soon
               as
               they
               are
               come
               to
               the
               House
               ,
               they
               carry
               the
               Bride
               with
               her
               Maids
               into
               one
               Chamber
               ,
               and
               the
               Bridegroom
               with
               his
               Friends
               into
               another
               ,
               and
               Supper
               is
               brought
               up
               .
               Which
               ended
               ,
               she
               is
               led
               to
               the
               Chamber
               where
               she
               is
               to
               lye
               ,
               where
               the
               Bridegroom
               comes
               to
               her
               ,
               and
               then
               is
               it
               that
               he
               hath
               the
               first
               sight
               of
               her
               .
               The
               Bridegroom
               ,
               who
               find
               his
               Bride
               broken
               up
               to
               his
               hands
               ,
               may
               lawfully
               cut
               off
               her
               Nose
               and
               Ears
               ,
               and
               turn
               her
               away
               ;
               but
               Persons
               of
               quality
               ,
               for
               the
               most
               part
               ,
               think
               it
               affront
               enough
               to
               the
               Bride
               who
               is
               no
               Maid
               ,
               to
               send
               her
               and
               her
               friends
               immediately
               packing
               away
               .
               But
               if
               he
               really
               finds
               her
               a
               Maid
               ,
               he
               sends
               the
               tokens
               of
               it
               ,
               by
               an
               antient
               Woman
               ,
               to
               her
               Friends
               ,
               and
               then
               they
               continue
               their
               entertainments
               for
               three
               dayes
               together
               .
               After
               the
               first
               engagement
               ,
               the
               Bridegroom
               gets
               up
               from
               his
               Wife
               ,
               and
               goes
               to
               his
               Friends
               ,
               among
               whom
               he
               spends
               some
               hours
               in
               Merriment
               .
               Persons
               of
               any
               Learning
               who
               come
               to
               these
               Entertainments
               ,
               instead
               of
               Drinking
               ,
               divert
               themselves
               with
               their
               Books
               ,
               which
               ,
               to
               that
               end
               ,
               they
               bring
               along
               with
               them
               ,
               and
               spend
               the
               time
               in
               discourses
               of
               Morality
               ,
               or
               speculative
               Philosophy
               ,
               which
               they
               do
               also
               at
               those
               other
               assemblies
               which
               they
               many
               times
               appoint
               for
               that
               purpose
               .
               Their
               Poets
               are
               never
               wanting
               at
               these
               Feasts
               ,
               and
               contribute
               very
               much
               to
               the
               Divertisements
               thereof
               ,
               especially
               the
               next
               day
               after
               the
               Wedding
               ,
               and
               the
               day
               after
               .
               Among
               other
               things
               ,
               there
               is
               brought
               in
               ,
               a
               great
               wooden
               Dish
               full
               of
               Fruit
               ,
               in
               the
               midst
               whereof
               there
               is
               a
               Tree
               ,
               having
               on
               every
               branch
               Fruit
               and
               dri'd
               Conserves
               ,
               and
               if
               any
               one
               of
               the
               Company
               can
               take
               ought
               thence
               ,
               so
               as
               that
               the
               Bridegroom
               perceives
               him
               not
               ,
               his
               slight
               is
               recompens'd
               with
               a
               Present
               ,
               which
               the
               Bridegroom
               is
               oblig'd
               to
               make
               him
               :
               but
               if
               he
               be
               surpriz'd
               therein
               ,
               he
               must
               make
               good
               what
               he
               should
               have
               taken
               ,
               a
               hundred
               fold
               ;
               They
               have
               also
               this
               custom
               ,
               that
               if
               any
               one
               of
               the
               Company
               is
               not
               there
               the
               next
               day
               precisely
               at
               the
               hour
               appointed
               for
               Dinner
               ,
               he
               is
               laid
               upon
               a
               Ladder
               set
               against
               the
               Wall
               ,
               with
               his
               Head
               downwards
               ,
               and
               Whipp'd
               on
               the
               soles
               of
               his
               Feet
               with
               a
               Handkercher
               roll'd
               about
               ,
               till
               he
               redeems
               himself
               .
            
             
               They
               have
               also
               Dancing
               ;
               but
               the
               Men
               Dance
               by
               themselves
               ,
               in
               one
               room
               ,
               and
               the
               VVomen
               by
               themselves
               in
               another
               room
               ,
               into
               which
               the
               Musick
               comes
               not
               ,
               but
               stand
               at
               the
               Door
               .
            
             
               The
               next
               day
               after
               the
               Wedding
               ,
               the
               Bridegroom
               washes
               himself
               ,
               in
               the
               Winter
               time
               ,
               in
               Baths
               ,
               which
               are
               very
               ordinary
               in
               those
               parts
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               Summer
               ,
               in
               the
               River
               ,
               or
               next
               Brook
               ;
               but
               the
               Bride
               baths
               her self
               in
               the
               House
               .
               In
               the
               Evening
               they
               set
               before
               every
               one
               of
               the
               Persons
               invited
               ,
               upon
               a
               Handkercher
               of
               Flower'd
               Cotton-Cloath
               ,
               two
               spoonfulls
               of
               Chinne
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               Drugg
               ,
               wherewith
               they
               Colour
               their
               Nails
               and
               Hands
               .
               That
               done
               ,
               the
               Guests
               make
               their
               Presents
               .
               If
               they
               have
               taken
               a
               little
               more
               Wine
               than
               they
               can
               well
               bear
               ,
               as
               it
               often
               happens
               ,
               they
               take
               up
               their
               Lodging
               at
               the
               House
               where
               they
               Supp'd
               ;
               in
               regard
               the
               Watch
               which
               is
               kept
               very
               strictly
               there
               in
               the
               Night
               ,
               suffer
               not
               any
               to
               go
               in
               the
               Streets
               without
               a
               Lantern
               .
               Those
               who
               find
               themselves
               well
               enough
               to
               go
               ,
               give
               the
               Guard
               somewhat
               to
               Drink
               ,
               and
               are
               brought
               home
               to
               their
               Houses
               .
            
             
               I
               shall
               here
               take
               occasion
               to
               say
               something
               of
               the
               excellent
               order
               observ'd
               in
               all
               Cities
               of
               Persia
               ,
               
               for
               the
               Guard.
               At
               Ardebil
               there
               are
               forty
               men
               ,
               who
               incessantly
               walk
               about
               the
               Streets
               ,
               to
               prevent
               Mischiefs
               and
               Robberies
               ,
               with
               such
               Vigilance
               and
               Exactness
               ,
               that
               they
               are
               oblig'd
               to
               Indemnify
               those
               that
               are
               Robb'd
               .
               Whence
               it
               came
               ,
               that
               ,
               at
               Ispahan
               ,
               we
               came
               many
               times
               after
               Midnight
               ,
               from
               the
               Monastery
               of
               the
               Augustines
               ,
               which
               was
               above
               half
               a
               League
               from
               our
               quarters
               ,
               yet
               never
               met
               with
               any
               mischief
               by
               the
               way
               :
               nay
               if
               at
               any
               time
               ,
               as
               it
               might
               well
               happen
               in
               that
               great
               City
               ,
               we
               chanc'd
               to
               lose
               our
               way
               ,
               the
               Guard
               would
               bring
               us
               with
               Torches
               home
               to
               our
               very
               Doors
               .
               It
               is
               reported
               of
               Schach-Abas
               ,
               that
               ,
               desirous
               ,
               one
               day
               ,
               to
               make
               tryal
               of
               the
               Vigilance
               of
               those
               people
               ,
               suffer'd
               himself
               to
               be
               surpriz'd
               by
               them
               ,
               and
               had
               been
               carried
               to
               Prison
               ,
               had
               he
               not
               been
               known
               by
               one
               of
               the
               Company
               ,
               who
               discovering
               him
               to
               the
               rest
               ,
               they
               all
               cast
               themselves
               at
               his
               Feet
               ,
               to
               beg
               his
               pardon
               .
               But
               he
               express'd
               himself
               well
               satisfy'd
               
               with
               their
               care
               ,
               and
               told
               them
               they
               had
               done
               but
               their
               duty
               ;
               that
               he
               was
               King
               in
               the
               day
               time
               ,
               but
               that
               the
               keeping
               of
               the
               Publick
               peace
               in
               the
               night
               depended
               on
               them
               .
            
             
               If
               it
               happen
               ,
               that
               ,
               after
               the
               Marriage
               ,
               the
               Bride
               be
               oblig'd
               to
               live
               at
               her
               Husband's
               Father's
               House
               ,
               it
               is
               not
               lawfull
               for
               her
               to
               appear
               before
               him
               with
               her
               Face
               uncover'd
               ,
               much
               more
               to
               speak
               to
               him
               ,
               till
               such
               time
               as
               the
               Father-in-Law
               hath
               hir'd
               her
               to
               do
               it
               ,
               and
               given
               her
               a
               new
               Garment
               ,
               or
               a
               piece
               of
               Stuff
               to
               make
               one
               ,
               to
               oblige
               her
               thereto
               .
               But
               after
               all
               this
               ,
               she
               must
               not
               uncover
               her
               Face
               in
               his
               presence
               ,
               nor
               yet
               her
               Mouth
               when
               she
               eats
               :
               for
               she
               hath
               a
               piece
               of
               Cloath
               ,
               which
               they
               call
               Iaschmahn
               ,
               ty'd
               to
               her
               ears
               ,
               so
               as
               that
               it
               hangs
               over
               her
               Mouth
               ,
               to
               hinder
               her
               from
               being
               seen
               eating
               .
            
             
               The
               Persians
               keep
               their
               VVives
               more
               in
               restraint
               than
               the
               Italians
               do
               ,
               and
               suffer
               them
               not
               to
               go
               to
               Church
               ,
               or
               to
               any
               great
               Feast
               ,
               unless
               their
               Husbands
               go
               along
               with
               them
               .
               If
               a
               VVoman
               permit
               her
               Face
               to
               be
               seen
               ,
               all
               the
               Apologies
               she
               can
               make
               for
               her self
               shall
               not
               clear
               her
               from
               the
               suspicion
               conceiv'd
               of
               her
               Dishonesty
               ,
               even
               though
               she
               granted
               that
               favour
               to
               one
               of
               her
               Husband
               's
               nearest
               Relations
               .
               This
               reserv'dness
               they
               also
               observe
               in
               their
               Hoases
               ,
               where
               they
               are
               kept
               up
               as
               close
               Prisoners
               .
               VVhen
               any
               business
               obliges
               them
               to
               go
               abroad
               ,
               it
               it
               be
               a
               foot
               ,
               they
               cover
               themselves
               with
               a
               white
               Veil
               ,
               like
               a
               VVinding-sheet
               ,
               which
               reaches
               down
               to
               half
               the
               Legg
               ,
               and
               if
               it
               be
               on
               Horse-back
               ,
               they
               are
               dispos'd
               into
               a
               kind
               of
               Chests
               ,
               or
               at
               least
               muffle
               up
               their
               Faces
               ,
               so
               as
               that
               it
               is
               impossible
               to
               see
               them
               .
            
             
               The
               Ceremonies
               we
               mention'd
               before
               are
               only
               for
               ordinary
               Marriages
               ;
               
               but
               besides
               these
               ,
               there
               are
               two
               other
               kinds
               of
               Matrimony
               among
               the
               Persians
               ,
               which
               are
               celebrated
               quite
               after
               another
               manner
               .
               For
               those
               who
               are
               oblig'd
               to
               sojourn
               at
               other
               places
               besides
               those
               where
               their
               ordinary
               Habitations
               are
               ,
               yet
               are
               unwilling
               to
               take
               up
               their
               quarters
               in
               publick
               places
               ,
               take
               Wives
               for
               a
               certain
               time
               ,
               allowing
               them
               a
               certain
               Salary
               ,
               either
               for
               a
               Moneth
               ,
               or
               such
               term
               as
               they
               agree
               upon
               .
               They
               call
               this
               kind
               of
               Marriage
               Mitt●he
               ,
               and
               to
               dissolve
               it
               ,
               there
               is
               no
               need
               of
               Bills
               of
               Divorce
               ,
               but
               the
               time
               of
               the
               contract
               being
               expir'd
               ,
               it
               is
               dissolv'd
               of
               it self
               ,
               unless
               both
               parties
               are
               mutually
               content
               to
               prolong
               it
               .
               The
               third
               kind
               of
               Marrying
               is
               ,
               when
               a
               man
               makes
               use
               of
               a
               Slave
               ,
               that
               he
               hath
               bought
               ,
               and
               these
               Slaves
               are
               for
               the
               most
               part
               Christian
               Maids
               ,
               of
               Georgia
               ,
               whom
               the
               Tartars
               of
               Dagesthan
               steal
               ,
               to
               be
               afterwards
               sold
               in
               Persia.
               The
               Children
               which
               they
               bear
               ,
               as
               also
               those
               Born
               in
               the
               Marriage
               called
               Mitt●he
               ,
               share
               in
               the
               Fathers
               Estate
               as
               well
               as
               the
               others
               ,
               who
               have
               no
               other
               advantage
               of
               them
               therein
               ,
               than
               what
               was
               granted
               the
               Mother
               by
               her
               contract
               of
               Marriage
               :
               but
               they
               are
               all
               accounted
               lawfully
               begotten
               ,
               inasmuch
               as
               ,
               after
               the
               example
               of
               the
               antient
               Egyptians
               ,
               they
               look
               upon
               the
               Father
               as
               the
               principle
               of
               Generation
               ,
               and
               say
               ,
               the
               Mother
               does
               only
               foment
               and
               feed
               the
               Child
               when
               it
               is
               once
               conceiv'd
               ;
               and
               upon
               the
               same
               accompt
               it
               is
               ,
               that
               they
               affirm
               ,
               that
               the
               Trees
               which
               bare
               fruit
               are
               the
               Males
               ,
               and
               that
               those
               which
               do
               not
               are
               the
               Females
               .
            
             
               When
               the
               Women
               are
               in
               Labour
               ,
               
               and
               that
               they
               find
               some
               difficulty
               in
               the
               delivery
               ,
               the
               Kinred
               and
               Nighbours
               run
               to
               the
               Schools
               ,
               and
               make
               a
               present
               to
               the
               Molla
               ,
               to
               oblige
               him
               to
               give
               his
               Scholars
               leave
               to
               play
               ,
               or
               at
               least
               to
               pardon
               some
               one
               of
               them
               that
               hath
               deserv'd
               to
               be
               severely
               punish'd
               ;
               imagining
               that
               by
               the
               liberty
               they
               procure
               for
               those
               Scholars
               ,
               the
               Woman
               in
               Labour
               is
               eas'd
               ,
               and
               will
               be
               the
               sooner
               deliver'd
               of
               her
               burthen
               .
               It
               is
               also
               out
               of
               the
               same
               perswasion
               ,
               that
               ,
               in
               such
               Emergencies
               ,
               they
               let
               go
               their
               Birds
               ,
               and
               many
               times
               purposely
               buy
               some
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               give
               them
               their
               liberty
               upon
               such
               an
               occasion
               .
               They
               do
               the
               like
               for
               persons
               in
               the
               agony
               of
               Death
               ,
               who
               seem
               unwilling
               to
               dye
               .
               The
               Muscovites
               let
               go
               Birds
               when
               they
               go
               to
               Confession
               ;
               believing
               ,
               that
               as
               they
               permit
               the
               Birds
               to
               fly
               away
               ,
               so
               will
               God
               remove
               their
               sins
               far
               from
               them
               .
            
             
               The
               men
               take
               an
               absolute
               liberty
               to
               see
               the
               Women
               when
               they
               please
               ,
               
               but
               they
               allow
               not
               their
               Wives
               the
               freedom
               of
               seeing
               so
               much
               as
               one
               man
               ,
               so
               far
               are
               they
               from
               permitting
               them
               to
               see
               any
               in
               private
               ,
               so
               excessive
               is
               their
               jealousie
               .
               The
               offences
               Women
               commit
               contrary
               to
               their
               faith
               plighted
               to
               their
               Husbands
               are
               unpardonable
               ,
               nor
               indeed
               can
               they
               be
               guilty
               of
               any
               which
               they
               will
               punish
               with
               greater
               severity
               ,
               nay
               indeed
               cruelty
               .
               We
               were
               told
               an
               example
               of
               it
               ,
               that
               had
               happened
               in
               the
               Province
               of
               Lenkeran
               ,
               in
               the
               time
               of
               Schach-Abas
               ,
               who
               coming
               to
               understand
               ,
               that
               one
               of
               his
               Menial
               servants
               ,
               who
               was
               called
               
                 Iacupzanbeg
                 ,
                 Kurtzi
                 Tirkenan
              
               ,
               that
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               he
               whose
               Office
               it
               was
               to
               carry
               the
               King's
               Bows
               and
               Arrows
               ,
               had
               somewhat
               a
               light
               Wife
               ,
               sent
               him
               notice
               of
               it
               ,
               with
               this
               message
               ,
               that
               if
               he
               expected
               to
               continue
               at
               Court
               ,
               and
               to
               keep
               in
               his
               employment
               ,
               it
               was
               expected
               he
               should
               cleanse
               his
               House
               .
               This
               message
               ,
               and
               the
               affliction
               he
               conceiv'd
               at
               the
               baseness
               of
               his
               Wife
               ,
               and
               his
               reflection
               that
               it
               was
               known
               all
               about
               the
               Court
               ,
               
               as
               also
               that
               of
               the
               hazard
               he
               was
               in
               to
               lose
               his
               place
               ,
               put
               him
               into
               such
               a
               fury
               ,
               that
               ,
               going
               immediately
               to
               his
               House
               ,
               he
               cut
               in
               pieces
               ,
               not
               only
               his
               Wife
               ,
               but
               also
               her
               two
               Sons
               ,
               four
               Daughters
               ,
               and
               five
               Chamber-maids
               ,
               and
               so
               cleans'd
               his
               House
               by
               the
               blood
               of
               twelve
               persons
               ,
               most
               of
               them
               innocent
               ,
               that
               he
               might
               not
               be
               turn'd
               out
               of
               his
               employment
               .
               The
               Law
               of
               the
               Country
               allows
               them
               to
               kill
               the
               Adulterer
               with
               the
               Woman
               ,
               if
               they
               be
               taken
               in
               the
               fact
               .
               These
               accidents
               are
               not
               very
               extraordinary
               among
               them
               ,
               and
               the
               Judge
               recompences
               with
               a
               new
               Garment
               the
               person
               who
               does
               an
               Execution
               of
               this
               Nature
               :
               which
               I
               conceive
               is
               instead
               of
               the
               Salary
               which
               he
               is
               oblig'd
               to
               pay
               the
               common
               Executioner
               .
            
             
             
               Divorce
               is
               lawfull
               among
               them
               ,
               and
               the
               dissolution
               of
               the
               Marriage
               is
               made
               before
               the
               Judge
               ,
               upon
               hearing
               of
               what
               both
               parties
               have
               to
               allege
               for
               themselves
               :
               for
               it
               is
               Lawful
               ,
               not
               only
               for
               the
               Men
               ,
               
               but
               also
               for
               the
               Women
               to
               give
               Bills
               of
               Divorce
               ,
               shewing
               good
               causes
               ,
               not
               only
               for
               Adultery
               ,
               but
               also
               in
               several
               other
               Cases
               .
               Impotence
               ,
               or
               Frigidity
               ,
               rather
               declares
               the
               Marriage
               null
               ,
               than
               dissolves
               it
               ;
               and
               Adultery
               is
               punish'd
               among
               them
               ,
               as
               we
               mentioned
               before
               .
               We
               were
               told
               a
               story
               of
               a
               VVoman
               ,
               who
               ,
               desirous
               to
               part
               from
               her
               Husband
               ,
               charg'd
               him
               with
               impotence
               .
               The
               Husband
               desir'd
               the
               Judge
               to
               command
               the
               Woman
               to
               scratch
               his
               Back
               ;
               whereto
               she
               reply'd
               ,
               
                 I
                 have
                 scratch'd
                 thee
                 so
                 often
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 am
                 weary
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 thou
                 wouldst
                 never
                 scratch
                 me
                 where
                 it
                 most
                 itch'd
                 .
              
               Another
               complain'd
               of
               her
               Husband
               ,
               that
               he
               would
               have
               done
               his
               work
               in
               the
               wrong
               place
               ,
               whereupon
               the
               Judge
               ordered
               her
               to
               be
               separated
               from
               him
               ,
               and
               the
               Husband
               to
               be
               Gelt
               .
               They
               Marry
               again
               after
               Divorce
               ,
               as
               well
               Men
               as
               VVomen
               ,
               with
               this
               difference
               nevertheless
               ,
               that
               the
               VVomen
               are
               oblig'd
               to
               continue
               in
               VViddow-hood
               three
               moneths
               and
               ten
               days
               ,
               not
               only
               that
               it
               may
               be
               known
               ,
               whether
               they
               are
               with
               Child
               ,
               but
               also
               that
               they
               may
               have
               time
               to
               work
               their
               accommodation
               with
               their
               Husbands
               ,
               if
               they
               have
               any
               such
               desire
               .
               The
               Turks
               following
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               Hanife
               ,
               have
               ,
               in
               this
               particular
               ,
               a
               very
               brutish
               custom
               ,
               in
               regard
               that
               ,
               in
               Turquey
               ,
               there
               may
               be
               a
               reconciliation
               made
               after
               the
               Divorce
               ,
               but
               when
               a
               man
               hath
               put
               away
               his
               VVife
               three
               several
               times
               ,
               or
               ,
               at
               her
               puting
               away
               ,
               says
               only
               the
               word
               Vtzkatala
               ,
               that
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               I
               renounce
               thee
               thrice
               ,
               he
               cannot
               take
               her
               again
               ,
               unless
               he
               permit
               the
               Molla
               to
               name
               some
               person
               ,
               who
               is
               to
               lye
               with
               her
               before
               hand
               in
               her
               Husbands
               presence
               ,
               so
               as
               that
               he
               may
               be
               assur'd
               he
               hath
               done
               his
               work
               with
               her
               .
               I
               should
               not
               set
               down
               a
               thing
               so
               extravagant
               ,
               had
               I
               not
               inform'd
               my self
               of
               the
               truth
               thereof
               from
               Persons
               of
               quality
               ,
               either
               Turks
               born
               ,
               or
               such
               as
               have
               liv'd
               several
               years
               at
               Constantinople
               ,
               who
               have
               all
               assur'd
               me
               ,
               that
               ,
               of
               sixty
               two
               Sects
               ,
               whereof
               the
               Turkish
               Religion
               consists
               ,
               many
               have
               this
               Custom
               ,
               nay
               what
               is
               more
               ,
               that
               they
               give
               Money
               to
               those
               who
               do
               them
               that
               good
               office
               .
               There
               are
               some
               indeed
               who
               think
               it
               sufficient
               to
               put
               a-Bed
               with
               their
               VVives
               a
               young
               Lad
               ,
               that
               is
               not
               able
               to
               perform
               the
               work
               of
               Matrimony
               ,
               which
               they
               do
               only
               for
               form
               sake
               ,
               thereby
               to
               reconfirm
               the
               Marriage
               .
            
             
               To
               this
               purpose
               ,
               
               there
               is
               a
               Story
               ,
               that
               during
               the
               time
               there
               was
               no
               other
               Religion
               allow'd
               in
               Sulthania
               ,
               but
               the
               Turkish
               ,
               though
               there
               was
               a
               great
               number
               of
               persons
               who
               profess'd
               the
               Persian
               Religion
               ;
               the
               Sulthan
               ,
               being
               one
               day
               incens'd
               against
               his
               Wife
               ,
               said
               to
               her
               the
               word
               Vtzkatala
               ,
               so
               that
               being
               oblig'd
               by
               the
               Law
               to
               give
               her
               a
               Bill
               of
               Divorce
               ,
               he
               immediately
               repented
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               not
               willing
               that
               another
               should
               make
               use
               of
               her
               ,
               in
               order
               to
               his
               having
               of
               her
               again
               ,
               he
               ask'd
               his
               Ecclesiasticks
               whether
               there
               were
               not
               any
               Iman
               ,
               who
               could
               dispence
               with
               the
               severity
               of
               that
               Law.
               Whereto
               the
               Mufti
               ,
               and
               the
               other
               Turkish
               Priests
               having
               return'd
               their
               answer
               ,
               that
               that
               Law
               was
               indispensable
               ,
               he
               would
               needs
               hear
               what
               a
               certain
               Molla
               ,
               named
               
                 Hassan
                 Raschi
              
               could
               say
               in
               the
               business
               .
               This
               man
               was
               a
               Persian
               Born
               ,
               and
               had
               the
               reputation
               of
               a
               Jeaster
               ,
               and
               one
               that
               made
               sport
               with
               things
               most
               serious
               ,
               insomuch
               that
               there
               had
               been
               no
               great
               notice
               taken
               of
               his
               affirming
               ,
               that
               he
               knew
               an
               Iman
               ,
               who
               would
               certainly
               dispense
               with
               the
               Sulthan
               ,
               had
               it
               not
               been
               for
               the
               passionate
               desire
               this
               latter
               had
               to
               take
               his
               Wife
               again
               ,
               wherein
               he
               was
               so
               earnest
               ,
               that
               he
               hearkned
               to
               any
               advice
               was
               given
               him
               to
               that
               purpose
               .
               Hassan
               came
               to
               see
               him
               ;
               but
               instead
               of
               leaving
               his
               shooes
               behind
               him
               in
               the
               Antichamber
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               custom
               of
               the
               Persians
               ,
               he
               brought
               them
               in
               under
               his
               arm
               .
               The
               Sulthan
               perceiving
               him
               coming
               in
               that
               posture
               ,
               ask'd
               him
               the
               reason
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               whether
               he
               were
               afraid
               his
               shoos
               might
               be
               stollen
               .
               Hassan
               made
               answer
               ,
               that
               he
               was
               not
               afraid
               of
               any
               such
               thing
               ,
               but
               only
               that
               he
               was
               unwilling
               any
               other
               should
               put
               on
               his
               shoos
               ,
               expressing
               thereby
               ,
               that
               the
               Sulthan
               should
               not
               permit
               another
               to
               lye
               with
               his
               Wife
               .
               Whereto
               he
               added
               ,
               that
               in
               the
               time
               of
               Mahomet
               ,
               some
               body
               had
               done
               the
               Hanife
               the
               afront
               to
               take
               away
               his
               shoos
               .
               The
               Turkish
               Priests
               ,
               who
               were
               present
               at
               this
               discourse
               ,
               laugh'd
               at
               him
               ,
               and
               said
               ,
               that
               if
               he
               had
               no
               better
               reasons
               to
               allege
               ,
               to
               satisfie
               the
               Sulthan
               ,
               that
               he
               might
               take
               his
               Wife
               again
               ,
               he
               might
               go
               his
               wayes
               ,
               in
               as
               much
               as
               Hanife
               had
               not
               liv'd
               in
               the
               time
               of
               Mahomet
               ,
               but
               long
               after
               .
               
                 Hassan
                 Kaschi
              
               ,
               making
               his
               advantage
               of
               this
               answer
               ,
               reply'd
               ;
               If
               it
               be
               so
               ,
               said
               he
               ,
               that
               Hanife
               liv'd
               not
               in
               the
               time
               of
               Mahomet
               ,
               nor
               you
               neither
               ,
               and
               that
               in
               the
               whole
               Alcoran
               there
               is
               not
               a
               word
               to
               be
               found
               of
               this
               infamous
               Law
               ,
               how
               can
               you
               tell
               whether
               Mahomet
               had
               any
               such
               intention
               ?
               And
               how
               can
               you
               impose
               this
               burthen
               upon
               the
               people
               ?
               He
               thereupon
               cited
               the
               exposition
               of
               Hanife's
               Master
               ,
               upon
               the
               Alcoran
               ,
               and
               made
               it
               appear
               ,
               that
               a
               Husband
               hath
               the
               power
               ,
               not
               only
               to
               give
               his
               Wife
               ill
               words
               ,
               and
               to
               threaten
               her
               ,
               but
               also
               to
               beat
               her
               ,
               yet
               it
               shall
               not
               be
               in
               her
               power
               to
               forsake
               him
               ,
               for
               his
               so
               doing
               .
               This
               reason
               ,
               which
               suited
               with
               the
               Sultan's
               design
               ,
               pleas'd
               him
               so
               well
               ,
               that
               he
               not
               only
               took
               his
               Wife
               again
               ,
               but
               he
               also
               profess'd
               the
               Persian
               Religion
               ,
               and
               either
               put
               to
               Death
               or
               Banish'd
               all
               the
               Turkish
               Priests
               .
            
             
               They
               relate
               another
               pleasant
               Story
               to
               the
               same
               purpose
               ;
               
               to
               wit
               ,
               that
               Solyman
               ,
               Emperour
               of
               the
               Turks
               ,
               being
               one
               day
               angry
               with
               his
               Wife
               ,
               did
               ,
               in
               the
               heat
               of
               his
               passion
               ,
               pronounce
               the
               Vizala
               against
               her
               .
               He
               soon
               repented
               him
               of
               it
               ,
               in
               regard
               his
               Wife
               ,
               being
               one
               of
               the
               handsomest
               Women
               in
               the
               VVorld
               ,
               it
               went
               to
               his
               very
               soul
               to
               part
               with
               her
               ;
               and
               it
               being
               not
               in
               his
               power
               to
               take
               her
               again
               ,
               till
               such
               time
               as
               she
               had
               pass'd
               through
               another
               man's
               hands
               ,
               he
               
               bethought
               him
               ,
               the
               only
               way
               were
               to
               have
               ●er
               Bedded
               by
               a
               Dervis
               ,
               of
               the
               Sect
               of
               those
               ,
               whom
               they
               call
               
                 Dervis
                 Rastkeli
              
               ,
               who
               were
               in
               so
               great
               repute
               for
               their
               sanctity
               and
               austerity
               of
               Life
               ,
               that
               he
               had
               not
               the
               least
               fear
               he
               wouldmedd●e
               with
               her
               .
               It
               is
               to
               be
               observ'd
               by
               the
               way
               ,
               that
               he
               ,
               who
               thus
               lies
               with
               the
               VVife
               ,
               is
               before
               solemnly
               Married
               to
               her
               ,
               and
               when
               he
               hath
               done
               his
               work
               ,
               is
               Divorc'd
               from
               her
               ,
               otherwise
               it
               were
               adultery
               .
               Soliman
               then
               ,
               having
               concluded
               the
               Mariage
               between
               his
               VVife
               and
               the
               Dervis
               ,
               ordered
               them
               to
               go
               to
               Bed
               together
               :
               but
               they
               gave
               one
               the
               other
               such
               mutual
               satisfaction
               ,
               and
               ere
               they
               came
               out
               of
               the
               Bed
               ,
               were
               so
               well
               agreed
               ,
               that
               the
               next
               day
               ,
               they
               declar'd
               ,
               that
               they
               had
               an
               affection
               one
               for
               the
               other
               ,
               and
               that
               they
               would
               not
               be
               separated
               ;
               so
               that
               ,
               it
               being
               not
               in
               the
               power
               of
               the
               Law
               to
               force
               them
               to
               a
               Divorce
               ,
               Solyman
               was
               forc'd
               to
               let
               him
               enjoy
               his
               VVife
               ,
               who
               went
               along
               with
               her
               Husband
               into
               Persia
               ,
               where
               he
               setled
               himself
               very
               well
               ,
               by
               the
               means
               of
               his
               VVife
               ,
               who
               had
               great
               VVealth
               .
            
             
               It
               must
               needs
               be
               ,
               
               that
               ,
               of
               so
               many
               VVomen
               ,
               there
               are
               Born
               a
               great
               number
               of
               Children
               .
               Accordingly
               there
               are
               some
               Fathers
               have
               25.
               or
               30.
               
               But
               the
               modern
               Education
               of
               them
               differs
               much
               from
               that
               of
               the
               antients
               ;
               in
               as
               much
               as
               now
               they
               are
               not
               brought
               up
               by
               VVomen
               ,
               and
               the
               Fathers
               put
               them
               not
               out
               till
               they
               come
               to
               such
               an
               age
               ,
               as
               they
               did
               antiently
               ,
               when
               they
               admitted
               them
               not
               to
               their
               presence
               till
               they
               were
               four
               years
               of
               age
               ,
               according
               to
               Strabo
               ,
               or
               five
               ,
               according
               to
               Herodotus
               ,
               or
               seaven
               ,
               according
               to
               
                 Valerius
                 Maximus
              
               .
               Nor
               do
               they
               now
               ,
               as
               heretofore
               ,
               exercise
               them
               in
               Shooting
               and
               Riding
               ;
               but
               they
               are
               put
               ,
               very
               young
               ,
               either
               to
               VVork
               ,
               or
               to
               School
               ,
               to
               learn
               to
               VVrite
               and
               Read
               ;
               there
               being
               very
               few
               Persians
               who
               cannot
               do
               both
               .
            
             
               Their
               Metzid
               ,
               or
               Mosqueies
               ,
               where
               they
               say
               their
               Prayers
               ,
               serve
               them
               also
               for
               Schools
               .
               No
               City
               but
               hath
               as
               many
               Metzids
               as
               Streets
               ,
               every
               street
               being
               oblig'd
               to
               maintain
               a
               Metzid
               ,
               with
               the
               Molla
               belonging
               to
               it
               ,
               who
               is
               as
               it
               were
               the
               Principal
               of
               the
               College
               ,
               and
               the
               Calife
               ,
               who
               is
               the
               Regent
               .
               The
               Molla
               sits
               in
               the
               middle
               of
               the
               form
               or
               Class
               ,
               and
               the
               Scholars
               all
               about
               him
               ,
               
               all
               along
               the
               VValls
               .
               As
               soon
               as
               they
               begin
               to
               know
               the
               Characters
               ,
               they
               put
               them
               to
               read
               certain
               Chapters
               taken
               out
               of
               the
               Alcoran
               ,
               and
               afterwards
               the
               whole
               Alcoran
               .
               Then
               they
               put
               them
               into
               the
               Kulusthan
               ,
               or
               the
               Rose-Garden
               of
               
                 Schich
                 Saadi
              
               ,
               and
               his
               Bustan
               ,
               or
               Orchard
               ,
               and
               at
               last
               into
               Hafis
               ,
               who
               set
               out
               the
               Bustan
               in
               Rime
               .
               These
               last
               Authors
               ,
               who
               were
               both
               of
               Schiras
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               antient
               Persepolis
               ;
               where
               the
               Language
               is
               more
               pure
               than
               in
               any
               other
               place
               of
               Persia
               ,
               are
               highly
               esteem'd
               ,
               as
               well
               for
               the
               Excellency
               of
               their
               Style
               ,
               as
               the
               Praegnancy
               of
               their
               Inventions
               .
               The
               Children
               read
               very
               loud
               ,
               and
               all
               at
               the
               same
               time
               ,
               the
               same
               Text
               ,
               moving
               themselves
               all
               with
               the
               same
               agitation
               from
               one
               side
               to
               the
               other
               ,
               much
               after
               the
               manner
               that
               the
               VVind
               shakes
               Reeds
               .
               
               They
               all
               write
               upon
               their
               knees
               where
               ever
               they
               are
               ,
               or
               what
               age
               soever
               they
               be
               of
               ,
               in
               regard
               they
               have
               not
               the
               use
               of
               either
               Stooles
               or
               Tables
               .
               They
               make
               their
               Paper
               of
               old
               rags
               ,
               as
               we
               do
               ,
               which
               for
               the
               most
               part
               are
               of
               Cotton
               and
               Silk
               ,
               and
               that
               it
               may
               not
               be
               hairy
               or
               uneven
               ,
               
               they
               make
               it
               smooth
               with
               a
               Polishing
               stone
               ,
               or
               sometimes
               with
               an
               Oyster
               or
               Muscle
               shell
               .
               They
               make
               their
               Ink
               of
               the
               rinds
               of
               Pomegranates
               ,
               or
               of
               Galls
               and
               Vitriol
               ,
               and
               to
               make
               it
               thick
               ,
               and
               more
               fit
               for
               writing
               ,
               their
               Characters
               requiring
               a
               full
               Body
               ,
               they
               burn
               Rice
               or
               Barley
               ,
               beat
               it
               to
               powder
               ,
               and
               make
               a
               hard
               paste
               of
               it
               ,
               which
               they
               dissolve
               with
               Gum-water
               ,
               when
               they
               go
               to
               write
               .
               The
               best
               comes
               from
               the
               Indies
               ,
               which
               though
               it
               be
               not
               all
               equally
               good
               and
               fine
               ,
               is
               yet
               very
               fit
               for
               their
               Pens
               ,
               which
               are
               not
               made
               of
               Goose-quills
               ,
               
               as
               ours
               in
               Europe
               are
               ,
               in
               regard
               they
               would
               be
               too
               hard
               for
               their
               Paper
               ,
               which
               ,
               being
               of
               Silk
               or
               Cotton
               ,
               is
               very
               tender
               ,
               but
               they
               make
               them
               of
               Canes
               ,
               or
               Reeds
               ,
               and
               a
               little
               bigger
               than
               our
               Pens
               .
               They
               are
               of
               a
               dark
               Colour
               without
               ,
               and
               they
               are
               brought
               for
               the
               most
               part
               from
               Schiras
               ,
               or
               from
               the
               Gulf
               of
               Arabia
               ,
               where
               there
               grows
               abundance
               of
               them
               .
            
             
               The
               Persians
               have
               their
               particular
               Language
               ,
               
               which
               hath
               much
               of
               the
               Arabian
               ,
               but
               nothing
               at
               all
               of
               the
               Turkish
               .
               There
               are
               in
               it
               also
               many
               forein
               words
               ,
               as
               Germane
               and
               Latine
               ,
               insomuch
               that
               it
               might
               be
               thought
               these
               Languages
               have
               the
               same
               Original
               ,
               if
               it
               were
               not
               found
               ,
               that
               it
               happen
               also
               in
               almost
               all
               the
               rest
               ,
               yet
               not
               so
               as
               that
               it
               may
               be
               thence
               inferr'd
               that
               all
               these
               Nations
               come
               from
               the
               same
               source
               .
               To
               signifie
               ,
               Father
               ,
               Mother
               ,
               a
               Tooth
               ,
               a
               Pen
               ,
               a
               Rat
               ,
               a
               Yoak
               .
               they
               have
               the
               same
               words
               with
               the
               Latine
               ;
               the
               ne
               and
               tu
               are
               Latin
               and
               Persian
               words
               ;
               and
               
                 du
                 ,
                 no
                 ,
                 de
              
               ,
               signifie
               two
               ,
               nine
               ,
               and
               ten
               :
               yet
               is
               it
               not
               to
               be
               concluded
               thence
               ,
               that
               the
               Persians
               are
               originally
               Romans
               .
               True
               it
               is
               ,
               that
               the
               Persians
               come
               from
               the
               Scythians
               ,
               as
               do
               also
               the
               Germans
               ;
               yet
               would
               I
               not
               affirm
               ,
               that
               the
               antient
               Goths
               and
               modern
               Tartars
               are
               the
               same
               people
               .
               It
               must
               therefore
               be
               granted
               ,
               that
               the
               modern
               Language
               of
               the
               Persians
               differs
               much
               from
               the
               antient
               ,
               if
               what
               Herodotus
               says
               be
               true
               ,
               that
               all
               their
               words
               ended
               in
               S
               ;
               though
               it
               may
               be
               withall
               confess'd
               ,
               that
               they
               have
               all
               a
               full
               termination
               ,
               inasmuch
               as
               they
               have
               in
               a
               manner
               all
               the
               accent
               upon
               the
               last
               Syllable
               .
               It
               is
               easie
               enough
               to
               be
               learnt
               ,
               as
               having
               but
               few
               irregular
               Verbs
               ,
               and
               if
               it
               be
               true
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               the
               same
               Language
               which
               was
               spoken
               antiently
               ,
               the
               examples
               of
               Themistocles
               and
               Alcibiades
               make
               it
               appear
               ,
               
               that
               it
               may
               be
               attain'd
               in
               a
               short
               time
               .
               All
               that
               is
               hard
               in
               it
               is
               the
               Guttural
               pronunciation
               thereof
               .
            
             
               Most
               of
               the
               Persians
               ,
               with
               their
               own
               Language
               ,
               learn
               also
               the
               Turkish
               ,
               especially
               in
               those
               Provinces
               which
               have
               been
               long
               under
               the
               Jurisdiction
               of
               the
               
                 Grand
                 Seignour
              
               ,
               as
               
                 Schiruan
                 ▪
                 Adirbeitzan
                 ,
                 
                 Erak
                 ,
                 Bagdat
                 ,
              
               and
               Eruan
               ,
               where
               Children
               are
               taught
               the
               Turkish
               Language
               ,
               and
               by
               this
               means
               ,
               it
               is
               so
               common
               at
               Court
               ,
               that
               a
               man
               seldome
               hears
               any
               one
               speak
               the
               Persian
               ;
               as
               in
               the
               Seignor's
               Court
               ,
               they
               ordinarily
               speak
               the
               Sclavonian
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               Mogul's
               ,
               the
               Persian
               .
               But
               in
               the
               Province
               of
               Fars
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               antient
               Persia
               ,
               and
               at
               Schiras
               ,
               they
               speak
               only
               the
               Persian
               Language
               .
               They
               understand
               nothing
               of
               the
               
                 Hebrew
                 ,
                 Greek
              
               ,
               or
               Latin
               ;
               but
               instead
               of
               these
               Languages
               ,
               wherein
               the
               Europaeans
               study
               the
               Sciences
               ,
               they
               have
               the
               Arabian
               ,
               which
               is
               to
               them
               as
               the
               Latin
               is
               to
               us
               ;
               in
               regard
               the
               Alcoran
               ,
               and
               all
               its
               Interpreters
               make
               use
               of
               it
               ,
               as
               do
               also
               all
               those
               who
               write
               any
               Books
               of
               Philosophy
               and
               Physick
               .
               So
               that
               it
               is
               not
               to
               be
               much
               admir'd
               ,
               
               that
               it
               is
               so
               common
               ,
               that
               indeed
               they
               cannot
               express
               their
               own
               Language
               ,
               but
               in
               Arabian
               Characters
               .
            
             
               'T
               is
               true
               ,
               
               the
               Sciences
               are
               not
               improv'd
               to
               that
               perfection
               by
               them
               as
               they
               are
               by
               the
               Europaeans
               ,
               yet
               can
               it
               not
               be
               said
               but
               that
               the
               Persians
               are
               much
               addicted
               to
               Study
               ,
               and
               they
               call
               their
               Learned
               men
               Filosufs
               .
               To
               this
               end
               they
               have
               their
               Colleges
               ,
               or
               Universities
               ,
               which
               they
               call
               Medressa
               ,
               and
               the
               Professors
               who
               teach
               in
               them
               ,
               Mederis
               .
               Their
               most
               eminent
               Colleges
               are
               those
               of
               
                 Ispahan
                 ,
                 Schiras
                 ,
                 Ardebil
                 ,
                 Mesched
                 ,
                 Tabris
                 ,
                 Caswin
                 ,
                 Kom
                 ,
                 Iescht
                 ,
              
               and
               Scamachie
               ,
               which
               are
               all
               under
               the
               superintendency
               of
               the
               Sedder
               ,
               or
               chief
               of
               their
               Religion
               ,
               who
               is
               oblig'd
               to
               take
               care
               for
               their
               allowances
               and
               maintenance
               .
               This
               is
               done
               out
               of
               the
               Revenue
               of
               those
               Provinces
               which
               pay
               no
               Taxes
               to
               the
               King
               ,
               as
               Kochtzeh
               ,
               near
               
                 Eruan
                 ,
                 Vtuathzuk
              
               ,
               near
               
                 Karabath
                 ,
                 Tabakmelek
              
               ,
               between
               Georgia
               and
               
                 Karabath
                 ,
                 Agdasch
              
               ,
               and
               Kermeru
               .
            
             
               They
               have
               a
               particular
               inclination
               for
               Arithmetick
               ,
               Geometry
               ,
               Eloquence
               ,
               Poetry
               ,
               Natural
               and
               Moral
               Philosophy
               ,
               Astronomy
               ,
               Astrology
               ,
               Law
               ,
               and
               Medicine
               ,
               in
               regard
               they
               make
               some
               advantage
               of
               the
               Profession
               of
               these
               Sciences
               .
               They
               have
               all
               Aristotles
               Philosophy
               in
               the
               Arabian
               Language
               ,
               and
               call
               it
               
                 Dunja
                 piala
              
               ,
               that
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               the
               
                 Goblet
                 of
                 the
                 World
              
               ;
               with
               this
               remark
               upon
               it
               ,
               that
               as
               a
               man
               Drinking
               out
               of
               a
               great
               Bowl
               moderately
               ,
               finds
               himself
               the
               better
               for
               it
               ,
               and
               taking
               so
               much
               of
               it
               that
               he
               is
               Drunk
               therewith
               ,
               he
               both
               injures
               his
               Body
               and
               disturbs
               the
               Mind
               ;
               so
               is
               a
               man
               to
               make
               a
               temperate
               use
               of
               the
               Philosophy
               of
               Aristotle
               ,
               and
               ,
               not
               deboysting
               himself
               ,
               observe
               a
               Mediocrity
               in
               the
               Study
               thereof
               .
               Children
               are
               taught
               Arithmetick
               in
               the
               Schools
               with
               their
               VVriting
               and
               Reading
               .
               In
               their
               accompts
               ,
               they
               commonly
               make
               use
               of
               the
               Indian
               figures
               ;
               but
               the
               more
               Learned
               use
               the
               Arabian
               Characters
               .
            
             
               They
               joyn
               Eloquence
               and
               Poesy
               together
               ,
               and
               comprehend
               these
               two
               Sciences
               under
               a
               very
               few
               precepts
               :
               which
               bring
               a
               man
               in
               a
               short
               time
               to
               the
               practick
               part
               thereof
               .
               And
               indeed
               most
               of
               their
               Eloquent
               pieces
               ,
               which
               they
               embellish
               with
               abundance
               of
               Histories
               ,
               and
               Moral
               Sentences
               ,
               are
               in
               Verse
               .
            
             
               For
               the
               excellency
               of
               their
               Language
               ,
               
               Pregnancy
               of
               conceit
               ,
               and
               Elegance
               of
               expressions
               ,
               they
               read
               the
               Kulusthan
               of
               
                 Schich
                 Saadi
              
               ,
               whom
               they
               prefer
               before
               all
               their
               other
               Authors
               .
               It
               is
               a
               very
               Eloquent
               piece
               ,
               though
               in
               Verse
               ,
               full
               of
               figures
               and
               enrich'd
               with
               History
               ,
               and
               Maxims
               of
               Policy
               and
               Morality
               .
               Accordingly
               ,
               there
               is
               not
               any
               one
               almost
               ,
               but
               hath
               this
               Book
               ;
               nay
               some
               have
               perus'd
               and
               studied
               it
               so
               much
               ,
               that
               they
               have
               it
               by
               Heart
               ,
               and
               apply
               the
               Passages
               ,
               Sentences
               ,
               and
               Comparisons
               thereof
               ,
               in
               their
               ordinary
               Discourse
               ,
               so
               pertinently
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               no
               small
               pleasure
               to
               hear
               them
               talk
               .
               They
               are
               also
               great
               Lovers
               of
               History
               ,
               and
               delight
               much
               in
               reading
               the
               Lives
               and
               Deaths
               of
               their
               Prophet
               Aly
               and
               his
               Son
               Hossein
               ,
               who
               was
               kill'd
               in
               the
               VVar
               against
               Iesied
               ;
               which
               pieces
               are
               written
               in
               a
               style
               truly
               Historical
               ,
               and
               of
               a
               noble
               height
               .
               They
               have
               also
               several
               other
               Histories
               ,
               and
               Chronicles
               ,
               Ecclesiastical
               and
               Prophane
               ,
               of
               the
               Lives
               and
               VVars
               of
               their
               Kings
               ;
               and
               some
               ,
               of
               the
               affairs
               of
               other
               forein
               Nations
               :
               the
               best
               whereof
               are
               those
               of
               
                 Mirchond
                 ,
                 Enweri
                 ,
                 Zami
                 ,
                 Walchi
                 ,
                 Nussegri
                 ,
              
               and
               others
               .
               The
               best
               of
               all
               their
               Historians
               is
               Mirchond
               ,
               who
               hath
               written
               the
               History
               of
               Persia
               ,
               in
               excellent
               good
               Language
               ,
               in
               several
               great
               Volumes
               ,
               and
               it
               is
               a
               piece
               so
               highly
               esteem'd
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               worth
               in
               the
               Country
               above
               two
               hundred
               Crowns
               ;
               and
               therefore
               I
               cannot
               think
               it
               can
               be
               had
               perfect
               in
               Europe
               ,
               though
               I
               know
               ,
               that
               Golius
               ,
               Professor
               of
               the
               Oriental
               Languages
               and
               the
               Mathematicks
               in
               the
               University
               of
               Leyden
               ,
               hath
               most
               of
               it
               ,
               with
               several
               other
               excellent
               Books
               of
               that
               Nature
               .
               But
               there
               is
               not
               any
               man
               ,
               I
               know
               of
               ,
               that
               hath
               so
               much
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               makes
               so
               great
               advantages
               thereof
               ,
               as
               the
               incomparable
               Monsieur
               Gaulmin
               ,
               Counsellor
               of
               State
               ,
               and
               the
               Senior
               of
               the
               Masters
               of
               Requests
               ,
               who
               though
               he
               hath
               the
               best
               Library
               in
               Europe
               ,
               for
               Books
               of
               this
               Nature
               ,
               yet
               must
               it
               be
               acknowledg'd
               ,
               that
               he
               is
               so
               perfect
               a
               Master
               of
               all
               the
               Oriental
               Languages
               ,
               that
               he
               needs
               not
               be
               oblig'd
               for
               ought
               he
               can
               learn
               out
               of
               any
               of
               these
               Authors
               .
            
             
               I
               do
               not
               give
               this
               accompt
               of
               their
               Histories
               ,
               that
               a
               man
               should
               give
               any
               great
               credit
               thereto
               ,
               especially
               when
               they
               speak
               of
               their
               Religion
               and
               Saints
               .
               For
               in
               Persia
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               elsewhere
               ,
               they
               have
               their
               pious
               frauds
               ,
               and
               think
               it
               a
               kind
               of
               Piety
               to
               establish
               and
               improve
               the
               errors
               of
               their
               Religion
               ,
               by
               Fables
               and
               Impostures
               :
               since
               that
               even
               in
               their
               profane
               Histories
               ,
               they
               take
               that
               freedom
               which
               is
               only
               allow'd
               Poets
               and
               Painters
               ,
               as
               may
               be
               seen
               particularly
               in
               the
               History
               of
               Alexander
               the
               Great
               ,
               which
               they
               have
               so
               disguis'd
               ,
               that
               it
               hath
               no
               Consonancy
               to
               what
               is
               written
               of
               him
               by
               
                 Q.
                 Curtius
                 ,
                 Plutarch
              
               ,
               and
               Arrianus
               .
               But
               though
               it
               be
               not
               true
               ,
               yet
               it
               is
               Divertive
               enough
               ,
               at
               least
               to
               excuse
               ,
               if
               not
               deserve
               ,
               this
               little
               Digression
               .
            
             
             
               They
               say
               then
               that
               Iscander
               (
               so
               they
               call
               Alexander
               the
               Great
               )
               was
               Born
               in
               Iunahn
               ,
               that
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               Greece
               ;
               that
               his
               Father's
               name
               was
               Betlimus
               ,
               and
               that
               his
               Mother
               was
               the
               Daughter
               of
               King
               Tzimschid
               ,
               
               who
               was
               the
               Son
               of
               Keikobath
               .
               They
               say
               Tzimschid
               liv'd
               seven
               hundred
               years
               ;
               That
               he
               was
               the
               wisest
               of
               all
               the
               Kings
               that
               ever
               Reign'd
               ,
               and
               that
               he
               is
               to
               be
               acknowledg'd
               the
               Inventor
               of
               Saddles
               ,
               Horse-shooes
               ,
               Bows
               ,
               Painting
               ,
               Tents
               ,
               and
               Wine
               .
               That
               the
               education
               of
               Alexander
               was
               committed
               to
               Aristotle
               ,
               who
               knew
               so
               well
               how
               to
               ingratiate
               himself
               with
               his
               Disciple
               ,
               that
               being
               extreme
               unwilling
               to
               be
               without
               him
               ,
               he
               oblig'd
               him
               to
               go
               along
               with
               him
               in
               his
               first
               Wars
               ,
               wherein
               he
               made
               great
               advantages
               of
               his
               advice
               .
               For
               Alexander
               being
               as
               yet
               but
               fifteen
               years
               of
               age
               ,
               bethought
               him
               one
               day
               to
               ask
               Aristotle
               ,
               to
               whom
               all
               Greece
               belong'd
               ,
               whereto
               being
               answer'd
               by
               him
               ,
               that
               his
               Grand-father
               by
               the
               Mother-side
               had
               heretofore
               been
               Master
               of
               it
               ,
               he
               ,
               extremely
               troubled
               to
               find
               himself
               depriv'd
               of
               so
               great
               a
               Kingdom
               ,
               resolv'd
               upon
               the
               Reduction
               and
               Conquest
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               afterwards
               to
               wage
               a
               War
               against
               all
               the
               World.
               To
               that
               end
               ,
               he
               went
               ,
               with
               his
               Tutor
               ,
               to
               Stampul
               ,
               or
               Constantinople
               ,
               and
               made
               proffer
               of
               his
               service
               to
               the
               King
               there
               .
               Aristotle
               ,
               who
               was
               one
               of
               the
               most
               Eloquent
               men
               of
               his
               time
               ,
               knew
               so
               well
               how
               to
               recommend
               the
               excellent
               endowments
               of
               Alexander
               ,
               that
               the
               King
               trusted
               him
               with
               the
               conduct
               of
               an
               Army
               ,
               wherewith
               he
               Conquer'd
               Egypt
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               neighbouring
               Provinces
               .
               Afterwards
               ,
               he
               conducted
               that
               Army
               against
               those
               of
               the
               Hebbes
               ,
               who
               still
               made
               opposition
               ,
               and
               making
               their
               advantage
               of
               their
               Elephants
               ,
               rendred
               all
               Alexander's
               attempts
               fruitless
               ,
               till
               Aristotle
               advis'd
               him
               to
               rub
               over
               with
               Nefte
               a
               heap
               of
               Reeds
               ,
               to
               set
               them
               a-fire
               ,
               and
               to
               cast
               them
               among
               the
               Elephants
               ,
               which
               were
               so
               startled
               at
               the
               fire
               ,
               that
               they
               were
               put
               into
               disorder
               ,
               whereupon
               the
               Hebbes
               were
               defeated
               ,
               and
               forc'd
               to
               submit
               .
               Thence
               he
               went
               to
               Sengebat
               ,
               the
               Inhabitants
               whereof
               have
               great
               Lips
               ,
               and
               very
               long
               Teeth
               .
               Their
               King
               ,
               with
               some
               of
               his
               people
               ,
               got
               into
               a
               Tower
               ,
               where
               Alexander
               would
               have
               besieg'd
               him
               .
               But
               Aristotle
               told
               him
               ,
               that
               being
               Master
               of
               the
               City
               ,
               he
               had
               cut
               off
               the
               Root
               of
               that
               Tree
               ,
               and
               that
               it
               would
               not
               be
               long
               ere
               he
               saw
               him
               fall
               without
               any
               further
               trouble
               .
               He
               took
               his
               advice
               ,
               and
               went
               thence
               to
               Iemen
               ,
               and
               Conquer'd
               all
               Arabia
               .
               He
               went
               afterwards
               to
               
                 Aleppo
                 ,
                 Erserum
                 ,
                 Diabek
              
               ,
               going
               on
               still
               along
               the
               River
               Tigris
               ,
               as
               far
               as
               Mosel
               ,
               and
               thence
               fell
               down
               into
               Georgia
               ,
               reduc'd
               all
               to
               his
               Subjection
               ,
               and
               came
               at
               last
               to
               Berde
               ,
               in
               the
               Province
               of
               Iran
               .
               In
               this
               City
               ,
               there
               lived
               at
               that
               time
               the
               Widdow
               of
               a
               certain
               King
               ,
               named
               Melkchatun
               ,
               who
               hearing
               daily
               of
               the
               great
               wonders
               done
               by
               Alexander
               ,
               employ'd
               several
               Painters
               ,
               to
               take
               his
               Picture
               ,
               as
               also
               those
               of
               all
               the
               great
               Men
               of
               her
               time
               ;
               insomuch
               ,
               that
               Alexander
               going
               disguiz'd
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               quality
               of
               an
               Ambassador
               from
               Alexander
               ,
               to
               give
               her
               a
               Visit
               ,
               the
               made
               a
               shift
               to
               discover
               him
               ,
               and
               invited
               him
               to
               Dine
               with
               her
               .
               But
               instead
               of
               Meat
               ,
               there
               were
               brought
               up
               only
               great
               Basins
               full
               of
               Gold
               ,
               Silver
               ,
               and
               Precious
               Stones
               ,
               which
               she
               desir'd
               him
               to
               fall
               to
               and
               to
               make
               the
               best
               Cheer
               he
               could
               :
               whereupon
               Alexander
               telling
               her
               ,
               that
               there
               was
               not
               any
               thing
               could
               satisfie
               his
               hunger
               ,
               she
               represented
               to
               him
               ,
               that
               it
               was
               for
               those
               useless
               trifles
               that
               he
               ruin'd
               so
               many
               Provinces
               and
               fruitfull
               Countries
               ,
               such
               as
               were
               able
               to
               produce
               what
               could
               maintain
               many
               Millions
               of
               People
               ,
               and
               shew'd
               him
               ,
               how
               that
               when
               he
               had
               Conquer'd
               all
               the
               World
               ,
               he
               must
               at
               last
               dye
               for
               want
               of
               Bread
               ,
               if
               he
               still
               continu'd
               the
               courses
               he
               then
               took
               ,
               and
               intreated
               him
               not
               to
               deprive
               her
               of
               her
               Kingdom
               .
               Alexander
               did
               as
               she
               desired
               ;
               and
               they
               talk
               to
               this
               day
               of
               the
               great
               Wisdom
               of
               that
               Queen
               ,
               of
               whom
               they
               relate
               among
               other
               things
               ,
               that
               ,
               being
               very
               Rich
               ,
               she
               did
               not
               impose
               pecuniary
               Mulcts
               upon
               offenders
               ,
               but
               oblig'd
               them
               to
               make
               Graves
               for
               the
               Burial
               of
               the
               Dead
               ,
               and
               they
               say
               there
               are
               yet
               many
               of
               those
               made
               by
               her
               Command
               to
               be
               seen
               near
               Nechtzuan
               .
               That
               thence
               Alexander
               went
               to
               Schiruam
               ,
               and
               built
               the
               City
               of
               Derbend
               ,
               causing
               it
               to
               be
               fortify'd
               on
               the
               side
               towards
               Persia
               ,
               and
               drawing
               a
               wall
               all
               along
               the
               Mountain
               as
               far
               as
               the
               black
               Sea
               ,
               and
               building
               Towers
               at
               a
               League
               distance
               one
               from
               another
               ,
               for
               Guards
               against
               the
               Invasion
               of
               the
               Tartars
               .
               That
               afterwards
               ,
               he
               went
               into
               Persia
               ,
               became
               Master
               of
               almost
               all
               the
               Provinces
               thereof
               ,
               and
               engag'd
               against
               Darius
               ,
               who
               was
               then
               ,
               with
               an
               Army
               of
               two
               hundred
               thousand
               men
               ,
               in
               the
               Province
               of
               Kirman
               .
               That
               Darius
               had
               the
               advantage
               in
               the
               three
               first
               Battels
               ,
               but
               was
               defeated
               in
               the
               fourth
               .
               Alexander
               having
               drawn
               the
               Enemie's
               Army
               to
               a
               place
               where
               he
               had
               caus'd
               several
               pits
               to
               be
               made
               ,
               which
               he
               had
               covered
               with
               straw
               ,
               and
               that
               Darius
               was
               taken
               in
               one
               of
               them
               .
               Afterwards
               ,
               he
               went
               into
               Chorasan
               ,
               and
               thence
               into
               the
               Indies
               ,
               where
               ,
               upon
               the
               intreaty
               of
               the
               Indians
               ,
               he
               caus'd
               to
               be
               made
               a
               Palizado
               of
               Iron
               against
               the
               Pigmèes
               ,
               which
               is
               to
               stand
               till
               the
               day
               of
               Judgment
               .
               Afterwards
               ,
               he
               defeated
               the
               Vsbeques
               ,
               and
               after
               that
               ,
               he
               turn'd
               his
               Arms
               against
               the
               Hebbes
               ,
               who
               rebell'd
               against
               him
               .
               That
               having
               so
               many
               Kings
               in
               his
               power
               ,
               he
               would
               needs
               be
               advis'd
               by
               Aristotle
               ,
               whether
               it
               were
               not
               the
               safest
               way
               to
               put
               them
               to
               Death
               .
               But
               Aristotle
               having
               represented
               to
               him
               ,
               that
               some
               of
               their
               Children
               might
               come
               to
               revenge
               that
               cruelty
               ,
               he
               set
               them
               all
               at
               Liberty
               ,
               except
               Darius
               ,
               whom
               he
               poyson'd
               .
               After
               this
               ,
               Alexander
               coming
               to
               understand
               ,
               that
               ,
               in
               the
               Mountain
               of
               Kef
               ,
               there
               was
               a
               great
               Cave
               ,
               very
               black
               and
               dark
               ,
               wherein
               ran
               the
               water
               of
               Immortality
               ,
               would
               needs
               take
               a
               Journey
               thither
               .
               But
               being
               afraid
               to
               lose
               his
               way
               in
               the
               Cave
               ,
               and
               considering
               with
               himself
               ,
               that
               he
               had
               committed
               a
               great
               over-sight
               ,
               in
               leaving
               the
               more
               aged
               in
               Cities
               and
               fortify'd
               places
               ,
               and
               keeping
               about
               his
               Person
               only
               young
               people
               such
               as
               were
               not
               able
               to
               advise
               him
               ,
               he
               
               ordered
               to
               be
               brought
               to
               him
               some
               old
               Man
               ,
               whose
               counsell
               he
               might
               follow
               in
               the
               adventure
               he
               was
               then
               upon
               .
               There
               were
               in
               the
               whole
               Army
               but
               two
               Brothers
               ,
               named
               Chidder
               and
               Elias
               ,
               who
               had
               brought
               their
               Father
               along
               with
               them
               ,
               and
               this
               good
               old
               Man
               bid
               his
               sons
               go
               and
               tell
               Alexander
               ,
               that
               to
               go
               through
               with
               the
               design
               he
               had
               undertaken
               ,
               his
               only
               way
               were
               ,
               to
               take
               a
               Mare
               that
               had
               a
               Colt
               at
               her
               heels
               ,
               and
               to
               Ride
               upon
               her
               into
               the
               Cave
               ,
               and
               leave
               the
               Colt
               at
               the
               entrance
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               the
               Mare
               would
               infalliby
               bring
               him
               back
               again
               to
               the
               same
               place
               without
               any
               trouble
               .
               Alexander
               thought
               the
               advice
               so
               good
               ,
               that
               he
               would
               not
               take
               any
               other
               person
               with
               him
               in
               that
               Journey
               but
               those
               two
               Brothers
               ,
               leaving
               the
               rest
               of
               his
               Retinue
               at
               the
               entrance
               of
               the
               Cave
               .
               He
               advanc'd
               so
               far
               ,
               that
               he
               came
               to
               a
               Gate
               ,
               so
               well
               polish'd
               ,
               that
               ,
               notwithstanding
               the
               great
               darkness
               ,
               it
               gave
               light
               enough
               to
               let
               him
               see
               there
               was
               a
               Bird
               fasten'd
               thereto
               .
               The
               Bird
               ask'd
               Alexander
               what
               he
               would
               have
               ?
               He
               made
               answer
               ,
               that
               he
               look'd
               for
               the
               water
               of
               Immortality
               .
               The
               Bird
               ask'd
               him
               ,
               what
               was
               done
               in
               the
               World
               ?
               Mischief
               enough
               ,
               replies
               Alexander
               ,
               since
               there
               is
               no
               Vice
               or
               Sin
               but
               Reigns
               there
               .
               Whereupon
               the
               Bird
               getting
               loose
               and
               flying
               away
               ,
               the
               Gate
               opened
               ,
               and
               Alexander
               saw
               an
               Angel
               sitting
               ,
               with
               a
               Trumpet
               in
               his
               hand
               ,
               holding
               it
               as
               if
               he
               were
               going
               to
               put
               it
               to
               his
               Mouth
               .
               Alexander
               ask'd
               him
               his
               name
               .
               The
               Angel
               made
               answer
               ,
               his
               name
               was
               Raphael
               ,
               and
               that
               he
               only
               staid
               for
               a
               command
               from
               God
               to
               blow
               the
               Trumpet
               ,
               and
               to
               call
               the
               Dead
               to
               Judgment
               .
               Which
               having
               said
               ,
               he
               ask'd
               Alexander
               ,
               who
               he
               was
               ?
               I
               am
               Alexander
               ,
               repli'd
               he
               ,
               and
               I
               seek
               the
               water
               of
               Immortality
               .
               The
               Angel
               gave
               him
               a
               Stone
               ,
               and
               said
               to
               him
               ,
               go
               thy
               wayes
               ,
               and
               look
               for
               another
               stone
               of
               the
               same
               weight
               with
               this
               ,
               and
               then
               thou
               shalt
               find
               Immortality
               .
               Whereupon
               Alexander
               asked
               ,
               how
               long
               he
               had
               to
               live
               ?
               The
               Angel
               said
               to
               him
               ,
               till
               such
               time
               as
               the
               Heavens
               and
               the
               Earth
               which
               encompass
               thee
               ,
               be
               turn'd
               to
               Iron
               ,
               or
               as
               others
               say
               ,
               into
               Gold
               and
               Silver
               .
               Alexander
               being
               come
               out
               of
               the
               Cave
               ,
               sought
               a
               long
               time
               ,
               and
               not
               meeting
               with
               any
               stone
               just
               of
               the
               same
               weight
               with
               the
               other
               ,
               he
               put
               one
               into
               the
               Balance
               which
               he
               thought
               came
               very
               near
               it
               ,
               and
               finging
               but
               very
               litrle
               difference
               ,
               he
               added
               thereto
               a
               little
               Earth
               ,
               which
               made
               the
               Scales
               even
               ;
               it
               being
               God's
               Intention
               to
               shew
               Alexander
               thereby
               ,
               that
               he
               was
               not
               to
               expect
               Immortality
               ,
               till
               he
               himself
               were
               put
               into
               the
               Earth
               .
               At
               last
               ,
               Alexander
               having
               ,
               one
               day
               ,
               a
               fall
               off
               his
               Horse
               ,
               in
               the
               barren
               ground
               of
               Kur
               or
               Ghur
               ,
               they
               laid
               him
               upon
               the
               Coat
               he
               wore
               over
               his
               Armour
               ,
               and
               cover'd
               him
               with
               his
               Buckler
               ,
               to
               keep
               off
               the
               heat
               of
               the
               Sun.
               Others
               affirm
               ,
               that
               this
               Coat
               was
               Embroider'd
               with
               Gold
               and
               Silver
               ,
               and
               that
               his
               Buckler
               was
               cover'd
               with
               Plates
               of
               the
               same
               Mettal
               ,
               and
               that
               then
               he
               began
               to
               comprehend
               the
               Prophecy
               of
               the
               Angel
               ,
               and
               was
               satisfy'd
               the
               hour
               of
               his
               Death
               was
               at
               hand
               ,
               that
               accordingly
               he
               dyed
               ,
               and
               that
               his
               Body
               was
               carried
               into
               Greece
               .
            
             
               They
               add
               to
               this
               Fable
               ,
               that
               these
               two
               Brothers
               ,
               Chidder
               and
               Elias
               ,
               drunk
               of
               the
               water
               of
               Immortality
               ,
               and
               that
               they
               are
               still
               living
               ,
               but
               invisible
               ,
               Elias
               ,
               upon
               the
               earth
               ,
               and
               Chidder
               ,
               in
               the
               Water
               ,
               wherein
               this
               latter
               hath
               so
               great
               power
               ,
               that
               those
               ,
               who
               are
               in
               danger
               of
               being
               destroy'd
               by
               water
               ,
               if
               they
               earnestly
               pray
               ,
               saying
               ,
               
                 Ia
                 Chidder
                 Nebbs
              
               ,
               vowing
               a
               Sacrifice
               or
               Offering
               to
               him
               ,
               and
               firmly
               believing
               ,
               that
               he
               can
               relieve
               them
               ,
               shall
               escape
               the
               danger
               ,
               and
               save
               their
               Lives
               .
               Whence
               it
               comes
               ,
               that
               ,
               if
               any
               one
               perish
               ,
               it
               is
               attributed
               to
               his
               Incredulity
               ▪
               but
               if
               he
               escape
               ,
               they
               are
               of
               a
               certain
               perswasion
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               by
               the
               assistance
               of
               Chidder
               ,
               to
               whom
               those
               who
               escape
               Shipwrack
               ,
               or
               any
               other
               danger
               upon
               the
               Sea
               ,
               do
               every
               year
               ,
               upon
               the
               same
               day
               ,
               give
               solemn
               thanks
               ,
               and
               acknowledge
               the
               protection
               of
               this
               Saint
               .
               These
               Ceremonies
               are
               performed
               in
               February
               ,
               and
               those
               who
               keep
               the
               Vows
               they
               have
               made
               upon
               such
               occasions
               ,
               invite
               their
               Friends
               to
               a
               Supper
               ,
               both
               Men
               and
               Women
               ,
               relate
               to
               them
               the
               particulars
               of
               the
               dangers
               they
               had
               been
               in
               ,
               and
               how
               they
               were
               deliver'd
               out
               of
               them
               ,
               by
               the
               means
               and
               assistance
               of
               Chidder
               .
               Then
               they
               Sup
               together
               ,
               and
               make
               good
               Cheer
               ,
               but
               drink
               no
               Wine
               .
               In
               the
               mean
               time
               ,
               they
               serve
               up
               into
               another
               Room
               ,
               several
               Dishes
               of
               Fruit
               and
               Conserves
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               the
               room
               ,
               they
               set
               in
               a
               Wooden
               Dish
               ,
               full
               of
               Pease-Meal
               ,
               a
               Wax-Candle
               lighted
               ,
               and
               as
               they
               go
               out
               of
               the
               room
               ,
               they
               say
               ,
               
                 Chidder
                 Nebbi
              
               ,
               if
               this
               offering
               be
               acceptable
               to
               thee
               ,
               shew
               it
               by
               some
               sign
               .
               If
               ,
               the
               next
               day
               ,
               they
               find
               the
               track
               of
               any
               ones
               having
               been
               in
               the
               room
               ,
               or
               the
               print
               of
               a
               hand
               in
               the
               Meal
               ,
               it
               is
               accounted
               a
               very
               good
               sign
               ,
               and
               the
               Friends
               have
               another
               meeting
               ,
               to
               spend
               that
               day
               in
               Merriment
               .
               Whence
               it
               comes
               ,
               that
               the
               Women
               ,
               who
               are
               not
               often
               admitted
               to
               these
               Feasts
               ,
               find
               out
               ways
               to
               get
               into
               the
               Room
               ,
               so
               as
               that
               they
               are
               not
               perceiv'd
               ,
               and
               take
               away
               a
               handful
               of
               the
               Meal
               ,
               that
               the
               Feasting
               may
               be
               continu'd
               .
               The
               Nassara
               ,
               who
               are
               a
               sort
               of
               Christians
               ,
               of
               Armenia
               ,
               do
               also
               celebrate
               this
               Festival
               ,
               but
               they
               drink
               Wine
               thereat
               ,
               which
               the
               Persians
               do
               not
               .
               We
               were
               told
               at
               Ardebil
               ,
               that
               one
               day
               ,
               a
               Woman
               making
               her
               advantage
               of
               this
               Feast
               ,
               had
               lock'd
               up
               her
               Gallant
               in
               the
               room
               where
               they
               had
               prepar'd
               the
               entertainment
               for
               the
               Prophet
               .
               She
               went
               ever
               and
               anon
               to
               see
               him
               ,
               and
               perceiv'd
               not
               that
               a
               Child
               of
               hers
               ,
               about
               four
               four
               years
               of
               age
               ,
               follow'd
               her
               ,
               who
               seeing
               a
               strange
               face
               ,
               fell
               a
               crying
               ,
               so
               loud
               ,
               that
               the
               Gallant
               took
               an
               Apple
               out
               of
               the
               Fruits
               design'd
               for
               Chidder
               ,
               and
               gave
               it
               the
               Child
               to
               make
               him
               hold
               his
               peace
               .
               But
               as
               soon
               as
               the
               Child
               had
               got
               the
               Apple
               ,
               he
               runs
               into
               the
               Hall
               ,
               where
               he
               shew'd
               his
               Father
               the
               present
               ,
               which
               
                 Chidder
                 Nebbi
              
               had
               made
               him
               .
               The
               Father
               not
               knowing
               what
               to
               think
               of
               that
               Vision
               ,
               and
               derous
               to
               see
               whether
               Chidder
               was
               become
               visible
               ,
               went
               into
               the
               room
               ,
               and
               there
               found
               a
               man
               in
               a
               posture
               that
               
               a
               little
               startled
               him
               .
               But
               the
               Gallant
               ,
               fearing
               they
               would
               have
               Sacrifiz'd
               him
               to
               the
               Prophet
               ,
               made
               a
               shift
               to
               get
               away
               ,
               and
               the
               Woman
               ,
               pretending
               she
               had
               not
               seen
               any
               thing
               ,
               it
               pass'd
               for
               a
               certain
               apparition
               of
               Chidder
               .
            
             
               Ther
               's
               no
               Nation
               in
               the
               world
               more
               addicted
               to
               Poetry
               than
               the
               Persians
               .
               
               There
               you
               have
               Poets
               in
               all
               the
               Market-places
               ,
               and
               in
               all
               Houses
               of
               good
               fellowship
               ,
               where
               they
               entertain
               and
               make
               sport
               for
               such
               as
               frequent
               them
               ,
               as
               the
               Mountebanks
               ,
               and
               such
               as
               shew
               tricks
               of
               Legerdemain
               do
               in
               Europe
               .
               All
               bear
               with
               them
               ,
               and
               the
               Great
               Lords
               think
               they
               cannot
               give
               their
               Friends
               a
               better
               entertainment
               ,
               than
               by
               Diverting
               them
               ,
               while
               they
               are
               at
               Dinner
               ,
               with
               the
               recital
               of
               some
               Poem
               .
               The
               King
               himself
               ,
               and
               the
               Chans
               have
               ,
               among
               their
               other
               Menial
               Servants
               ,
               their
               Poets
               ,
               whose
               only
               business
               it
               is
               to
               find
               out
               somewhat
               for
               their
               Diversion
               by
               whom
               they
               are
               maintain'd
               ,
               and
               which
               they
               are
               not
               to
               communicate
               to
               any
               other
               ,
               without
               the
               consent
               of
               their
               Patrons
               .
               The
               Poets
               are
               known
               from
               others
               by
               their
               Habit
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               same
               with
               that
               of
               the
               Philophers
               ;
               to
               wit
               ,
               a
               long
               white
               Coat
               ,
               but
               open
               before
               ,
               with
               great
               broad
               Sleeves
               ,
               and
               they
               have
               at
               their
               Girdle
               a
               kind
               of
               a
               Hawking-bag
               ,
               in
               which
               are
               their
               Books
               ,
               Paper
               ,
               and
               an
               Ink-horn
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               give
               Copies
               of
               their
               verses
               to
               such
               as
               desire
               them
               .
               Their
               under
               Garment
               hath
               no
               Sleeves
               ,
               and
               would
               be
               a
               perfect
               Cloak
               ,
               if
               it
               had
               but
               a
               Cape
               .
               They
               wear
               no
               Stockings
               ;
               their
               Breeches
               come
               down
               to
               their
               feet
               ,
               like
               Pantaloons
               ,
               and
               in
               winter
               ,
               they
               wear
               such
               as
               reach
               but
               to
               their
               ankles
               .
               Instead
               of
               Mendils
               or
               Turbants
               ,
               they
               wear
               a
               kind
               of
               Caps
               .
               Those
               who
               put
               off
               their
               Productions
               in
               the
               Market
               places
               and
               at
               Taverns
               ,
               wear
               Skarfs
               of
               several
               Colours
               ,
               which
               come
               about
               their
               Bodies
               just
               above
               the
               waste
               ,
               and
               passing
               over
               the
               right
               shoulder
               fall
               down
               under
               the
               left
               arm
               ,
               Most
               of
               these
               take
               for
               the
               Subject
               of
               their
               Poetry
               the
               Religion
               of
               the
               Turks
               and
               their
               Saints
               ,
               which
               they
               are
               pleas'd
               to
               rail
               at
               and
               make
               sport
               withall
               .
            
             
               It
               may
               well
               be
               imagin'd
               ,
               that
               ,
               among
               so
               many
               Poets
               ,
               there
               must
               also
               be
               some
               Poetasters
               ,
               and
               that
               there
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               in
               other
               places
               ,
               a
               man
               must
               expect
               to
               find
               but
               few
               Homers
               and
               Virgils
               .
               Nay
               there
               are
               some
               so
               modest
               as
               to
               vent
               only
               the
               works
               of
               other
               Men
               ,
               and
               finding
               in
               themselves
               such
               a
               barrenness
               of
               wit
               as
               will
               not
               produce
               any
               thing
               ,
               make
               it
               their
               business
               to
               disperse
               their
               productions
               who
               are
               in
               repute
               .
               Persia
               hath
               this
               common
               with
               France
               ,
               as
               indeed
               it
               hath
               many
               other
               things
               ,
               that
               it
               hath
               hardly
               any
               Author
               excellent
               at
               an
               Epick
               Poem
               ,
               and
               that
               some
               few
               Poets
               laid
               a●ide
               ,
               who
               are
               in
               great
               reputation
               ,
               the
               rest
               are
               rather
               to
               be
               pittied
               .
               The
               best
               ,
               and
               such
               as
               may
               justly
               be
               accounted
               good
               Poets
               ,
               
               are
               
                 Saadi
                 ,
                 Hafis
                 ,
                 Firdausi
                 ,
                 Fussuli
                 ,
                 Chagani
                 ,
                 Eheli
                 ,
                 Schems
                 ,
                 Naway
                 ,
                 Scabidi
                 ,
                 Ferahsed
                 ,
                 Deheki
                 ,
                 Nessimi
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
               Their
               Poetry
               is
               suitable
               to
               the
               modern
               way
               ,
               and
               they
               will
               keep
               up
               the
               Rime
               ,
               though
               they
               are
               not
               very
               exact
               in
               observing
               the
               number
               of
               the
               Syllables
               .
               Nor
               do
               they
               think
               it
               much
               to
               use
               the
               same
               words
               to
               keep
               the
               Rime
               ,
               as
               imagining
               it
               no
               breach
               of
               the
               Rules
               of
               their
               Prosodia
               ;
               as
               for
               example
               in
               the
               following
               Verses
               :
               
                 
                   Tziri
                   ,
                   tziri
                   ,
                   Tziragh
                   Iani
                   tze
                   ?
                
                 
                   Adamir
                   a
                   demagh
                   Iani
                   tze
                   ?
                
                 
                   Tziri
                   ,
                   tziri
                   ,
                   tziragh
                   es
                   teri
                   bud
                   ,
                
                 
                   Adamira
                   demagh
                   cheri
                   bud
                   .
                
              
            
             
               Where
               the
               Poet
               makes
               a
               pretty
               allusion
               between
               the
               words
               Teri
               and
               Cheri
               ,
               whereof
               one
               signifies
               moist
               ,
               and
               the
               other
               ,
               of
               or
               belonging
               to
               an
               Ass.
               The
               sense
               of
               the
               Verses
               ,
               is
               to
               this
               effect
               ;
               
                 Why
                 does
                 the
                 Candle
                 go
                 out
                 ?
                 Why
                 does
                 man
                 boast
                 and
                 is
                 vain-glorious
                 ?
                 because
                 the
                 one
                 wants
                 moist
                 Suet
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 other
                 is
                 troubled
                 with
                 Asse's
                 fat
                 .
              
               They
               also
               delight
               much
               in
               Equivocations
               ,
               and
               many
               times
               very
               handsomely
               begin
               the
               subsequent
               Verse
               with
               the
               word
               that
               ended
               the
               precedent
               ,
               as
               in
               the
               following
               Example
               .
            
             
               
                 Kalem
                 be
                 dest
                 ,
                 debiran
                 behes
                 hasar
                 derem
              
               
                 Derem
                 be
                 dest
                 nea
                 Ied
                 meker
                 nauk
                 Kalem
                 .
              
            
             
               Their
               Study
               of
               the
               Law
               can
               be
               of
               no
               great
               extent
               ,
               
               in
               regard
               they
               have
               but
               few
               Laws
               ,
               and
               those
               they
               have
               are
               all
               taken
               out
               of
               the
               Alcoran
               ,
               and
               the
               Commentaries
               upon
               it
               :
               which
               the
               Kasis
               and
               the
               Divanbegs
               observe
               ,
               in
               the
               decision
               of
               differences
               .
               They
               have
               besides
               these
               ,
               certain
               Local
               customs
               ,
               but
               very
               few
               .
            
             
               In
               Physick
               ,
               
               or
               Medicine
               ,
               they
               follow
               the
               Maxims
               of
               Avicenna
               ,
               and
               their
               Physicians
               are
               all
               Galenists
               .
               Phlebotomy
               is
               not
               very
               ordinary
               among
               them
               ,
               but
               they
               administer
               continual
               Medicines
               made
               of
               Herbs
               and
               Roots
               ,
               and
               many
               times
               apply
               Fomentations
               and
               other
               outward
               remedies
               .
               They
               have
               nothing
               of
               Anatomy
               ,
               and
               their
               practice
               is
               so
               gross
               ,
               that
               ,
               when
               I
               was
               ●at
               Scamachie
               ,
               where
               our
               Physician
               was
               intreated
               to
               visit
               a
               Man
               ,
               who
               ,
               having
               drunk
               too
               much
               Aquavitae
               ,
               lay
               a
               dying
               ,
               I
               saw
               a
               Moor-Physician
               ,
               who
               had
               the
               sick
               party
               in
               hand
               ,
               order
               a
               great
               piece
               of
               Ice
               to
               be
               laid
               on
               his
               Stomack
               ,
               maintaining
               his
               proceedure
               by
               this
               general
               Maxim
               ,
               that
               a
               Disease
               is
               to
               be
               Cur'd
               by
               what
               is
               contrary
               thereto
               .
               When
               Women
               or
               Children
               are
               troubled
               with
               any
               Disease
               or
               Indisposition
               ,
               they
               do
               not
               send
               for
               a
               Physician
               ,
               but
               for
               the
               Midwife
               ,
               whence
               
               it
               comes
               that
               Midwives
               have
               some
               skill
               in
               Medicine
               .
               The
               Books
               which
               treat
               thereof
               ,
               have
               this
               extraordinary
               ,
               that
               ,
               the
               remedies
               they
               prescribe
               ,
               are
               as
               fit
               for
               Horses
               as
               Men.
               
            
             
               Our
               Physician
               ,
               who
               had
               joyned
               to
               Galen's
               method
               certain
               Maxims
               of
               Paracelsus
               ,
               and
               us'd
               Chymical
               remedies
               with
               very
               good
               success
               ,
               grew
               so
               famous
               in
               Persia
               ,
               that
               the
               King
               himself
               proffer'd
               him
               very
               considerable
               allowances
               ,
               to
               engage
               him
               to
               continue
               in
               that
               Court.
               Nay
               ,
               he
               grew
               into
               such
               repute
               ,
               after
               he
               had
               recover'd
               some
               persons
               who
               had
               been
               given
               over
               by
               others
               ,
               that
               the
               people
               began
               to
               look
               upon
               him
               as
               an
               extraordinary
               man
               ,
               insomuch
               that
               they
               brought
               to
               him
               some
               that
               were
               lame
               and
               blind
               from
               the
               Birth
               ,
               to
               recover
               their
               limbs
               and
               sight
               who
               never
               had
               had
               them
               .
            
             
               It
               is
               not
               of
               late
               that
               the
               Persians
               have
               apply'd
               themselves
               to
               the
               study
               of
               Astronomy
               .
               
               Heretofore
               they
               who
               made
               profession
               thereof
               were
               called
               Magi
               ,
               and
               now
               they
               call
               them
               Minatzim
               ,
               and
               they
               do
               not
               busie
               themselves
               so
               much
               in
               observing
               the
               motions
               of
               the
               Heavens
               and
               Stars
               ,
               and
               the
               pure
               contemplation
               of
               that
               Science
               ,
               as
               in
               Prognosticating
               the
               effects
               which
               their
               influences
               may
               produce
               ,
               and
               to
               fore-tell
               those
               things
               ,
               the
               contingency
               whereof
               they
               imagine
               to
               themselves
               may
               be
               read
               in
               the
               course
               of
               the
               Heavens
               .
               So
               that
               it
               is
               rather
               Judiciary
               Astrology
               ,
               than
               Astronomy
               that
               they
               now
               Study
               ,
               in
               regard
               the
               one
               would
               bring
               them
               no
               advantage
               at
               all
               ,
               whereas
               the
               other
               is
               the
               more
               beneficial
               to
               them
               in
               this
               respect
               ,
               that
               most
               of
               the
               Persians
               have
               this
               superstition
               ,
               that
               they
               never
               undertake
               any
               thing
               of
               consequence
               ,
               but
               they
               first
               consult
               the
               Minatzi●
               .
               To
               that
               end
               ,
               the
               King
               and
               Great
               Lords
               have
               alwayes
               one
               of
               these
               about
               them
               ,
               who
               perpetually
               observes
               the
               Heavens
               ,
               and
               fore-tells
               whether
               the
               time
               be
               fortunate
               or
               unfortunate
               for
               the
               business
               they
               would
               undertake
               .
               And
               out
               of
               that
               reflection
               it
               is
               ,
               that
               they
               say
               themselves
               ,
               that
               Astrology
               ,
               who
               is
               dependent
               on
               Astronomy
               ,
               is
               a
               rich
               Daughter
               ,
               but
               comes
               from
               so
               poor
               a
               Mother
               ,
               that
               she
               is
               forc'd
               to
               preserve
               her
               Life
               ,
               from
               whom
               she
               receiv'd
               her
               own
               .
               These
               Astrologers
               are
               never
               without
               their
               Astrolabe
               ,
               which
               they
               carry
               in
               their
               Bosoms
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               erect
               a
               Scheme
               at
               any
               time
               :
               but
               their
               skill
               is
               not
               great
               about
               Nativities
               ,
               especially
               those
               of
               persons
               of
               mean
               condition
               ;
               which
               proceeds
               hence
               ,
               that
               ,
               having
               no
               Clocks
               ,
               they
               cannot
               get
               the
               precise
               hour
               ,
               much
               less
               the
               minute
               of
               the
               Birth
               ,
               which
               great
               persons
               have
               exactly
               observ'd
               ,
               by
               means
               of
               the
               Astrolabe
               .
            
             
               For
               the
               teaching
               of
               Astronomy
               they
               have
               neither
               Sphear
               nor
               Globe
               ,
               insomuch
               that
               they
               were
               not
               a
               little
               astonish'd
               to
               see
               in
               my
               hands
               a
               thing
               which
               is
               so
               common
               in
               Europe
               .
               I
               ask'd
               them
               whether
               they
               had
               ever
               seen
               any
               such
               before
               .
               They
               told
               me
               ,
               they
               had
               not
               ,
               but
               said
               ,
               that
               there
               was
               heretofore
               in
               Persia
               ,
               a
               very
               fair
               Globe
               ,
               which
               they
               call
               Felek
               ,
               but
               that
               it
               was
               lost
               during
               the
               Warrs
               between
               them
               and
               the
               Turks
               .
               They
               haply
               meant
               that
               which
               Sapor
               ,
               King
               of
               Persia
               ,
               had
               caus'd
               to
               be
               made
               of
               Glass
               ,
               so
               large
               ,
               that
               he
               could
               sit
               in
               the
               Centre
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               observe
               the
               motions
               of
               the
               Stars
               ,
               and
               must
               no
               doubt
               be
               like
               that
               of
               Archimedes
               ,
               whereof
               Claudian
               speaks
               in
               the
               Epigram
               ,
               which
               begins
               thus
               ,
               
                 Iupiter
                 in
                 parvo
                 cum
                 cernerct
                 aethera
                 vitro
                 .
              
            
             
               Antiquity
               might
               haply
               admire
               these
               works
               ;
               but
               what
               miracle
               would
               it
               be
               thought
               ,
               if
               they
               saw
               the
               Globe
               which
               his
               Highness
               the
               Duke
               of
               Holstein
               hath
               ordered
               to
               be
               made
               in
               his
               City
               of
               Gottorp
               .
               It
               is
               a
               double
               Globe
               ,
               made
               of
               Copper
               ,
               ten
               foot
               and
               a
               half
               Diameter
               ,
               so
               that
               within
               it
               ,
               ten
               persons
               may
               sit
               at
               a
               Table
               ,
               which
               ,
               with
               the
               seats
               about
               it
               ,
               hangs
               at
               one
               of
               its
               poles
               .
               There
               a
               man
               may
               see
               ,
               by
               means
               of
               an
               Horizontal
               Circle
               within
               the
               Globe
               ,
               how
               the
               Stars
               and
               the
               Sun
               it self
               ,
               coming
               out
               of
               its
               Centre
               ,
               moves
               of
               it self
               through
               its
               Ecliptick
               degrees
               ,
               and
               rises
               and
               sets
               regularly
               .
               The
               motion
               of
               this
               Globe
               exactly
               follows
               that
               of
               the
               Heavens
               ,
               and
               derives
               that
               motion
               from
               certain
               Wheels
               ,
               driven
               by
               the
               water
               ,
               which
               is
               brought
               out
               of
               a
               Mountain
               hard
               by
               ,
               and
               let
               in
               ,
               as
               it
               requires
               more
               or
               less
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               swiftness
               of
               the
               Sphears
               .
            
             
               The
               Persians
               regulate
               their
               year
               according
               to
               the
               Moon
               ,
               
               as
               well
               as
               the
               Sun
               ,
               so
               as
               that
               they
               have
               both
               Solar
               and
               Lunar
               years
               ;
               to
               wit
               ,
               the
               latter
               ,
               for
               their
               Festivals
               ,
               and
               Religious
               Ceremonies
               ,
               which
               are
               appointed
               on
               certain
               dayes
               of
               the
               Moneth
               ,
               and
               these
               Moneths
               beginning
               and
               ending
               with
               the
               Moon
               ,
               make
               their
               year
               shorter
               than
               ours
               by
               twelve
               dayes
               .
               Their
               Solar
               year
               is
               of
               365.
               dayes
               ,
               and
               was
               so
               accounted
               even
               in
               the
               time
               of
               Alexander
               the
               Great
               ,
               as
               
                 Q.
                 Curtius
              
               expressly
               observes
               in
               the
               7.
               
               Chap.
               of
               the
               3.
               
               Book
               of
               his
               History
               ,
               where
               he
               sayes
               ,
               speaking
               of
               Darius's
               Retinue
               ,
               that
               ,
               after
               the
               Magi
               ,
               follow'd
               three
               hundred
               sixty
               five
               young
               Men
               ,
               compleating
               the
               number
               of
               the
               dayes
               of
               their
               year
               ,
               which
               consisted
               of
               so
               many
               dayes
               ,
               that
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               twelve
               Moneths
               of
               thirty
               dayes
               a
               piece
               ,
               and
               five
               dayes
               over
               and
               above
               .
               It
               begins
               ,
               at
               that
               very
               minute
               that
               the
               Sun
               ,
               entring
               into
               Aries
               ,
               makes
               the
               Equinox
               ,
               and
               brings
               in
               the
               first
               day
               of
               the
               Spring
               .
               That
               day
               they
               call
               Naurus
               ,
               or
               Neurus
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               the
               new
               day
               .
               They
               count
               the
               years
               of
               their
               age
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               course
               of
               the
               Sun
               ,
               so
               that
               to
               express
               how
               old
               they
               are
               ,
               they
               say
               ,
               they
               have
               liv'd
               so
               many
               Narus's
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               so
               many
               years
               .
               It
               is
               one
               of
               the
               principal
               functions
               of
               the
               Minatzim
               ,
               to
               observe
               ,
               by
               the
               Astrolabe
               ,
               the
               happy
               minute
               ,
               in
               which
               the
               Sun
               comes
               to
               
               the
               Aequator
               ,
               and
               as
               soon
               as
               he
               declares
               it
               is
               ,
               they
               all
               begin
               to
               rejoyce
               .
               Their
               Epoche
               is
               the
               Hegira
               ,
               or
               flight
               of
               Mahomet
               ,
               which
               falls
               on
               the
               10.
               of
               Iuly
               ,
               in
               the
               622.
               year
               of
               our
               Saviour
               .
            
             
               The
               Persians
               had
               heretofore
               their
               Almanack
               ,
               or
               Takhuim
               ,
               which
               was
               particular
               to
               them
               ,
               and
               every
               day
               of
               the
               Moneth
               had
               its
               name
               from
               some
               of
               their
               Kings
               or
               Heroes
               ,
               as
               
                 Oromasda
                 ,
                 Behemer
                 ,
                 Adarpahascht
                 ,
                 Scharias
                 ,
              
               &c.
               as
               we
               find
               it
               in
               Scaliger
               ,
               in
               his
               incomparable
               Treatise
               ,
               
                 de
                 Emendatione
                 Temporum
              
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               Ephemerides
               of
               Origanus
               :
               but
               they
               are
               not
               used
               now
               ,
               no
               more
               than
               the
               Epoche
               of
               Iesdetzird
               ,
               or
               as
               Scaliger
               calls
               him
               ,
               Iesdegird
               ,
               who
               was
               the
               Son
               of
               Schaherjar
               ,
               and
               Grand
               Son
               of
               Chosroes
               ,
               who
               was
               kill'd
               by
               Otman
               ,
               the
               Son
               of
               Ophan
               ,
               a
               Sarasin
               ,
               on
               the
               16.
               of
               Iune
               in
               the
               632.
               
               They
               had
               no
               other
               till
               the
               year
               1079.
               at
               which
               time
               
                 Albu
                 Arsalan
              
               ,
               King
               of
               
                 Chorasan
                 ,
                 Mesopotamia
              
               and
               Persia
               ,
               a
               Sarasin
               ,
               having
               brought
               together
               eight
               Astronomers
               ,
               very
               Learned
               Men
               ,
               reform'd
               the
               year
               of
               Iesdegird
               ,
               and
               constituted
               another
               Epoche
               ,
               which
               they
               began
               on
               the
               14.
               day
               of
               the
               year
               ,
               and
               which
               is
               called
               Tzelalee
               ,
               or
               Sulthance
               ,
               or
               ,
               in
               the
               
                 Arabian
                 ,
                 Tarich
                 ,
                 altzelalit
              
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               the
               Era
               ,
               or
               Epoche
               ,
               of
               Augustus
               ,
               from
               the
               word
               Tzelaf
               ,
               which
               signifies
               Majesty
               ,
               or
               Highness
               .
               Now
               ,
               they
               have
               the
               Arabian
               Kalender
               ,
               and
               the
               names
               of
               their
               twelve
               Moneths
               are
               ,
               
                 M●harem
                 ,
                 Sefar
                 ,
                 Rebbi
                 Ewel
                 ,
                 Rebbi
                 Achir
                 ,
                 Tzemadi
                 Ewel
                 ,
                 Tzemadi
                 Achir
                 ,
                 Retzeb
                 ,
                 Scabahn
                 ,
                 Schawal
                 ,
                 Dsilkade
                 ,
              
               and
               Dsilhatse
               .
               It
               is
               also
               to
               be
               observ'd
               ,
               that
               the
               Persians
               have
               a
               way
               of
               accompting
               by
               four
               years
               ,
               much
               after
               the
               same
               manner
               as
               the
               Greeks
               accompted
               by
               their
               Olympiads
               ,
               and
               the
               Romans
               ,
               by
               Lustra
               ,
               which
               consisted
               of
               five
               years
               ,
               and
               then
               they
               give
               the
               first
               year
               of
               their
               accompt
               ,
               the
               name
               of
               the
               first
               Moneth
               of
               the
               year
               ,
               to
               the
               four
               ensuing
               years
               ,
               that
               of
               the
               second
               Moneth
               ,
               and
               so
               of
               the
               rest
               ;
               so
               that
               to
               know
               that
               they
               speak
               of
               a
               Moneth
               ,
               and
               not
               of
               years
               ,
               they
               add
               ,
               to
               the
               names
               of
               the
               Moneths
               ,
               the
               word
               Mah
               ,
               which
               signifies
               a
               Moneth
               .
               
                 Abraham
                 Ecchelensis
              
               gives
               the
               Etymology
               of
               it
               ,
               as
               he
               does
               also
               that
               of
               the
               dayes
               of
               the
               week
               ,
               in
               his
               
                 History
                 of
                 Arabia
              
               ,
               pag.
               204.
               &c.
               
               They
               begin
               the
               week
               with
               Saturday
               ,
               that
               the
               seventh
               day
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               day
               of
               rest
               ,
               may
               fall
               upon
               Friday
               ,
               which
               to
               them
               is
               as
               the
               Sunday
               is
               to
               Christians
               ,
               and
               Saturday
               to
               the
               Iews
               .
               The
               names
               of
               the
               seven
               dayes
               of
               the
               week
               are
               these
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               Saturday
               ,
               Scembe
               ,
               Sunday
               ,
               Iekschembe
               ,
               Monday
               ,
               Duschembe
               ,
               Tuesday
               ,
               Seschembe
               ,
               Wednesday
               ,
               Tschaschembe
               ,
               Thursday
               ,
               Denschembe
               ,
               and
               Friday
               ,
               Adine
               ,
               or
               Tzumeh
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               the
               day
               of
               Assembly
               ,
               in
               regard
               that
               on
               that
               day
               ,
               they
               meet
               at
               their
               Assemblies
               to
               do
               their
               Devotions
               .
               They
               account
               Tscharchembe
               the
               most
               unfortunate
               day
               of
               all
               the
               Week
               .
            
             
               They
               are
               extremely
               addicted
               to
               Astrology
               ,
               and
               in
               imitation
               of
               the
               Chaldaeans
               ,
               of
               whom
               ,
               doubtless
               ,
               they
               learnt
               that
               Science
               ,
               they
               are
               so
               superstitious
               ,
               that
               they
               do
               not
               only
               credit
               all
               the
               Astrologers
               tell
               them
               ,
               but
               also
               ,
               persons
               of
               quality
               do
               no
               business
               of
               any
               consequence
               ,
               undertake
               no
               journey
               ,
               nay
               would
               be
               loath
               to
               put
               on
               a
               new
               Garment
               ,
               get
               on
               Horse-back
               to
               Ride
               abroad
               ,
               or
               Bath
               themselves
               ,
               but
               they
               first
               consult
               the
               Minatzim
               ,
               who
               is
               so
               much
               the
               more
               credited
               by
               them
               ,
               in
               that
               many
               times
               they
               heighten
               the
               Vanity
               of
               their
               Art
               by
               a
               Profession
               ,
               no
               less
               deceitful
               than
               the
               other
               ,
               which
               is
               Medicine
               .
               This
               perswasion
               of
               theirs
               is
               grounded
               on
               the
               opinion
               they
               have
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               the
               Arabians
               ,
               that
               the
               Stars
               are
               governed
               by
               Intelligences
               ,
               who
               have
               an
               absolute
               power
               over
               sublunary
               things
               ;
               so
               that
               it
               is
               no
               hard
               matter
               to
               make
               them
               acquiesce
               in
               the
               prediction
               of
               the
               Astrologers
               .
               These
               are
               either
               Mountebanks
               ,
               or
               Magicians
               ,
               who
               ,
               by
               their
               equivocal
               expressions
               circumvent
               those
               who
               consult
               them
               ,
               purposely
               to
               disturb
               their
               Brains
               ,
               and
               to
               put
               tricks
               upon
               them
               ,
               as
               
                 Stephen
                 Alexander
              
               did
               upon
               Heraclius
               ,
               when
               he
               fore-told
               him
               ,
               that
               he
               should
               perish
               in
               the
               water
               ,
               obliging
               him
               thereby
               to
               fill
               up
               all
               the
               Lakes
               and
               Ponds
               all
               over
               the
               Empire
               .
               After
               the
               same
               manner
               was
               also
               deceived
               
                 Iohn
                 Menard
              
               ,
               a
               Physician
               of
               Ferrara
               ,
               who
               was
               told
               he
               should
               perish
               in
               a
               Ditch
               .
               He
               avoided
               them
               all
               ,
               but
               that
               of
               a
               young
               Woman
               ,
               whom
               he
               Married
               in
               his
               old
               age
               ,
               and
               who
               visibly
               shor●ned
               his
               dayes
               .
               They
               attribute
               to
               every
               hour
               in
               the
               day
               one
               of
               the
               Signs
               of
               the
               Zodiack
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               to
               the
               first
               ,
               Aries
               ,
               to
               the
               second
               ,
               Taurus
               ,
               and
               so
               forward
               ;
               and
               they
               believe
               there
               are
               in
               every
               Moneth
               ,
               some
               unfortunate
               dayes
               ,
               especially
               the
               3.
               the
               5.
               and
               the
               23.
               and
               25.
               of
               every
               Moon
               .
               
                 Abraham
                 Ecchelensis
              
               ,
               whom
               we
               cited
               before
               ,
               relates
               ,
               to
               this
               purpose
               ,
               two
               remarkable
               stories
               ,
               taken
               out
               of
               the
               9.
               
               Book
               of
               the
               Chronicles
               of
               
                 Gregorius
                 Barhebra
              
               ,
               where
               he
               sayes
               ,
               that
               in
               the
               198.
               year
               of
               the
               Hegira
               ,
               there
               liv'd
               a
               Man
               ,
               who
               ,
               among
               other
               things
               ,
               had
               a
               Ring
               ,
               which
               made
               him
               that
               had
               it
               on
               his
               Finger
               laugh
               as
               long
               as
               it
               was
               on
               .
               He
               himself
               was
               the
               onely
               man
               who
               could
               use
               it
               as
               another
               Ring
               ;
               and
               he
               had
               also
               a
               Pen
               ,
               wherewith
               no
               body
               could
               Write
               ,
               and
               which
               no
               body
               was
               able
               to
               guide
               with
               his
               hand
               ,
               but
               he
               himself
               .
               Whence
               it
               came
               ,
               that
               the
               
                 Calif
                 ,
                 Alamun
              
               ,
               who
               liv'd
               in
               that
               time
               ,
               would
               needs
               have
               his
               Nativity
               calculated
               by
               the
               famous
               Astrologer
               Albumazar
               ,
               who
               found
               that
               his
               Ascendent
               was
               in
               Taurus
               ,
               between
               whom
               and
               
                 Iupiter
                 ,
                 cauda
                 draconis
              
               and
               Venus
               ,
               there
               was
               a
               benevolent
               aspect
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               Sun
               and
               Moon
               were
               in
               the
               same
               degree
               of
               the
               Ascendent
               .
               The
               other
               Story
               is
               of
               a
               Physician
               ,
               named
               
                 Tabet
                 Harensis
              
               ,
               who
               feeling
               a
               man's
               Pulse
               ,
               told
               him
               he
               had
               eaten
               Veal
               ,
               and
               taken
               of
               a
               Broath
               ,
               whereof
               the
               Milk
               was
               turn'd
               in
               the
               boyling
               ,
               yet
               had
               not
               any
               reason
               to
               give
               for
               what
               he
               said
               ,
               save
               that
               the
               Physician
               knew
               it
               by
               some
               particular
               instinct
               ,
               and
               that
               he
               had
               receiv'd
               that
               gift
               from
               secret
               influence
               .
            
             
             
               Yet
               for
               all
               this
               prejudice
               they
               have
               for
               the
               influences
               of
               the
               Stars
               ,
               they
               attribute
               much
               to
               Chance
               ,
               and
               endeavour
               to
               discover
               the
               secrets
               of
               things
               by
               those
               means
               ,
               especially
               such
               as
               are
               not
               yet
               come
               to
               pass
               ,
               the
               knowledge
               whereof
               is
               not
               so
               easie
               .
            
             
               T
               is
               true
               ,
               they
               are
               for
               the
               most
               part
               Women
               ,
               who
               address
               themselves
               to
               these
               people
               ,
               who
               have
               their
               Shops
               or
               Stalls
               in
               the
               Maidan
               ,
               near
               the
               
                 Dowlet
                 Chane
              
               ,
               and
               fore-tell
               things
               by
               Lot
               ,
               two
               manner
               of
               wayes
               .
               Some
               of
               them
               ,
               whom
               they
               call
               Remal
               ,
               have
               seven
               or
               eight
               Dice
               strung
               together
               upon
               two
               little
               pieces
               of
               Wire
               ,
               and
               they
               predict
               according
               to
               the
               falling
               of
               the
               Dice
               .
               The
               others
               ,
               whom
               they
               call
               Falkir
               ,
               do
               their
               work
               with
               much
               more
               Ceremony
               .
               For
               they
               have
               before
               them
               ,
               upon
               a
               Table
               ,
               thirty
               or
               forty
               little
               pieces
               of
               board
               ,
               about
               an
               inch
               square
               ,
               very
               thinn
               and
               very
               smooth
               ,
               which
               are
               mark'd
               with
               certain
               Characters
               on
               that
               side
               which
               lies
               downwards
               .
               Upon
               one
               of
               these
               little
               pieces
               of
               board
               ,
               he
               who
               desires
               to
               know
               what
               is
               to
               befall
               him
               ,
               is
               to
               lay
               down
               his
               Money
               ,
               which
               the
               Falkir
               immediately
               puts
               up
               ,
               and
               no
               doubt
               this
               is
               that
               which
               is
               most
               certain
               in
               the
               whole
               Mystery
               .
               That
               done
               ,
               he
               turns
               over
               a
               Book
               that
               lies
               before
               him
               ,
               about
               three
               fingers
               thick
               ,
               the
               leaves
               whereof
               are
               Painted
               with
               all
               sorts
               of
               Figures
               ,
               as
               Angels
               ,
               Devils
               ,
               Satyrs
               ,
               Dragons
               and
               other
               Monsters
               ,
               and
               he
               opens
               the
               Book
               several
               times
               ,
               till
               he
               finds
               one
               that
               hath
               some
               rapport
               to
               the
               Characters
               upon
               the
               little
               board
               .
               Neither
               is
               that
               done
               without
               Muttering
               between
               his
               teeth
               certain
               inarticulate
               and
               not
               intelligible
               words
               ;
               and
               this
               is
               the
               most
               infallible
               prediction
               they
               have
               among
               them
               .
            
             
               The
               political
               Government
               of
               Persia
               ,
               
               differs
               not
               much
               from
               that
               of
               the
               Muscovites
               .
               Both
               are
               Monarchical
               ,
               and
               so
               Despotick
               ,
               that
               the
               Prince
               governs
               with
               an
               absolute
               power
               ,
               making
               his
               Will
               a
               Law
               ,
               and
               ,
               without
               any
               accompt
               to
               be
               given
               of
               his
               so
               doing
               ,
               disposing
               of
               the
               Lives
               and
               Estates
               of
               his
               Subjects
               ;
               who
               are
               so
               far
               his
               Slaves
               ,
               that
               they
               do
               not
               so
               much
               as
               murmur
               at
               the
               Violence
               ,
               wherewith
               the
               greatest
               Lords
               of
               the
               Kingdom
               are
               put
               to
               Death
               ,
               without
               any
               kind
               of
               proceedings
               against
               them
               .
            
             
               They
               call
               their
               Kings
               
                 Schach
                 ,
                 Paschach
              
               ,
               and
               Padischach
               ,
               words
               which
               have
               in
               a
               manner
               all
               the
               same
               signification
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               that
               of
               King
               ,
               or
               Lord.
               Yet
               does
               not
               the
               Emperour
               of
               the
               Turks
               ,
               when
               he
               writes
               to
               the
               King
               of
               Persia
               ,
               give
               him
               the
               quality
               of
               Schach
               ,
               but
               that
               of
               
                 Schich
                 Ogli
              
               ,
               that
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               Ecclesiastick
               ,
               or
               Son
               ,
               or
               Kinsman
               ,
               of
               the
               Prophet
               .
               Those
               who
               say
               ,
               the
               Kings
               of
               Persia
               assume
               the
               quality
               of
               Choda
               ,
               that
               is
               God
               ,
               are
               mistaken
               .
               For
               Chodabende
               is
               the
               proper
               name
               of
               a
               man
               ,
               as
               
                 Theodosius
                 ,
                 Theodore
              
               ,
               &c.
               and
               signifies
               ,
               
                 oblig'd
                 to
                 God
              
               ,
               or
               a
               
                 Servant
                 of
                 God
              
               ;
               though
               it
               must
               be
               confess'd
               ,
               that
               these
               Princes
               are
               Vain-Glorious
               enough
               to
               assume
               extravagant
               Titles
               which
               make
               them
               equal
               to
               the
               Sun
               and
               Moon
               ,
               and
               Companions
               of
               the
               Stars
               ;
               
                 Ammianus
                 Marcellinus
              
               saies
               of
               Sapor
               ,
               King
               of
               Persia.
               T
               is
               true
               on
               the
               other
               side
               ,
               that
               they
               are
               as
               free
               to
               give
               the
               same
               Titles
               to
               those
               Princes
               of
               Europe
               with
               whom
               they
               live
               in
               good
               correspondence
               :
               for
               in
               the
               Letters
               which
               
                 Schach
                 Sefi
              
               writ
               to
               the
               Duke
               of
               Holstein
               ,
               he
               gave
               him
               the
               same
               qualities
               he
               assum'd
               himself
               .
               They
               would
               not
               have
               inscriptions
               of
               Letters
               fill'd
               with
               the
               Titles
               of
               the
               Kingdoms
               and
               Provinces
               under
               their
               Jurisdiction
               :
               nay
               Schach-Abas
               would
               have
               no
               other
               title
               at
               the
               head
               of
               a
               Petition
               than
               that
               of
               Schach
               ,
               and
               one
               day
               said
               to
               a
               man
               that
               had
               set
               several
               titles
               at
               the
               head
               of
               his
               Petition
               ,
               Go
               thy
               wayes
               ,
               friend
               ,
               thy
               titles
               will
               make
               me
               neither
               more
               powerfull
               nor
               more
               poor
               ;
               Give
               me
               that
               of
               Schach
               ,
               since
               I
               am
               so
               ,
               and
               think
               that
               enough
               .
            
             
               Most
               Authors
               give
               the
               Kings
               of
               Persia
               of
               the
               last
               Race
               the
               quality
               of
               Sophi
               ;
               
               and
               the
               Kings
               themselves
               ,
               especially
               those
               who
               have
               any
               zeal
               for
               their
               Religion
               ,
               are
               much
               pleas'd
               with
               the
               addition
               of
               that
               quality
               to
               their
               titles
               ,
               out
               of
               the
               affection
               they
               bear
               
                 Schich
                 Sofi
              
               ,
               or
               Sefi
               ,
               the
               first
               Institutor
               of
               their
               Sect
               ;
               as
               the
               Kings
               of
               France
               take
               the
               quality
               of
               
                 most
                 Christian
              
               ;
               those
               of
               Spain
               ,
               that
               of
               most
               Catholick
               ,
               and
               those
               of
               England
               ,
               that
               of
               
                 Defenders
                 of
                 the
                 Faith.
              
               Whence
               they
               say
               ,
               
                 Ismael-Sofi
                 ,
                 Eider-Sofi
              
               :
               and
               of
               this
               a
               man
               must
               taxe
               notice
               in
               the
               reading
               of
               their
               History
               ,
               inasmuch
               as
               if
               he
               do
               not
               ,
               he
               may
               confound
               the
               Names
               of
               the
               Kings
               ,
               and
               attribute
               that
               to
               one
               which
               is
               to
               be
               understood
               of
               another
               .
            
             
               The
               Kingdom
               of
               Persia
               is
               Hereditary
               ,
               
               and
               may
               be
               enjoy'd
               ,
               not
               only
               by
               the
               Children
               lawfully
               begotten
               ,
               but
               also
               ,
               for
               want
               of
               such
               ,
               by
               natural
               Children
               ,
               and
               the
               Sons
               of
               Concubines
               ,
               who
               inherit
               the
               Crown
               as
               well
               as
               the
               others
               ,
               nay
               they
               are
               preferr'd
               before
               the
               nearest
               of
               the
               Collateral
               Kinred
               ,
               and
               the
               Nephews
               ;
               since
               the
               Sons
               of
               Concubines
               and
               Slaves
               are
               not
               accounted
               illegitimate
               in
               Persia
               ,
               as
               we
               have
               said
               elsewhere
               .
               For
               want
               of
               Sons
               ,
               the
               Crown
               falls
               to
               the
               next
               of
               Kin
               by
               the
               Father's
               side
               ,
               descended
               from
               Sefi
               ,
               who
               are
               as
               it
               were
               Princes
               of
               the
               Blood-Royal
               ,
               and
               are
               called
               
                 Schich
                 Eluend
              
               .
               They
               enjoy
               many
               great
               Privileges
               and
               Immunities
               ,
               but
               many
               times
               ,
               they
               are
               very
               poor
               ,
               and
               have
               much
               ado
               to
               live
               .
               The
               Children
               of
               the
               Kings
               of
               Persia
               make
               the
               Houses
               where
               they
               are
               Born
               ,
               Free
               ,
               and
               they
               are
               converted
               into
               Sanctuaries
               ;
               insomuch
               that
               if
               the
               Queen
               be
               delivered
               in
               any
               other
               place
               besides
               the
               Metropolis
               ,
               the
               House
               is
               compass'd
               with
               a
               noble
               VVall
               ,
               to
               be
               distinguish'd
               from
               others
               .
            
             
               If
               we
               may
               credit
               
                 Q.
                 Curtius
              
               ,
               
               the
               antient
               Arms
               of
               Persia
               were
               the
               Crescent
               ,
               as
               the
               Sun
               was
               that
               of
               the
               Greeks
               .
               Now
               ,
               the
               Turks
               take
               the
               Crescent
               ,
               and
               the
               Persians
               ,
               the
               Sun
               ,
               which
               they
               commonly
               put
               upon
               the
               back
               of
               a
               Lion.
               But
               upon
               the
               great
               Seal
               of
               the
               Kingdom
               there
               are
               only
               Characters
               ,
               It
               is
               about
               the
               bigness
               of
               a
               half
               Crown
               piece
               ,
               having
               within
               the
               Ring
               ;
               
                 To
                 God
                 
                 alone
                 ,
                 I
                 Schich
                 Sefi
                 am
                 a
                 Slave
                 with
                 all
                 my
                 Heart
                 :
              
               and
               in
               the
               Circumference
               ;
               
                 Aly
                 ,
                 let
                 the
                 World
                 say
                 what
                 it
                 please
                 of
                 Thee
                 ,
                 yet
                 will
                 I
                 be
                 thy
                 Friend
                 .
                 He
                 who
                 before
                 thy
                 Gate
                 does
                 not
                 account
                 himself
                 dust
                 and
                 ashes
                 ,
                 though
                 he
                 were
                 an
                 Angel
                 ,
                 dust
                 and
                 ashes
                 be
                 upon
                 his
                 Head.
              
               In
               the
               Letters
               he
               sends
               to
               Christian
               Princes
               ,
               he
               observes
               this
               respect
               ,
               that
               he
               does
               not
               set
               the
               Seal
               on
               the
               same
               side
               with
               the
               Writing
               ,
               but
               on
               the
               other
               side
               ,
               at
               the
               very
               bottom
               .
            
             
               The
               Ceremonies
               performed
               at
               the
               Coronation
               of
               the
               Kings
               of
               Persia
               ,
               
               are
               not
               done
               at
               Babylon
               ,
               as
               some
               Authors
               would
               have
               it
               believ'd
               ,
               nor
               yet
               at
               Kufa
               ,
               as
               Minadous
               affirms
               ,
               but
               in
               the
               City
               of
               Ispahan
               .
               They
               are
               not
               so
               great
               as
               those
               done
               at
               the
               Inauguration
               of
               Kings
               in
               Europe
               .
               They
               set
               upon
               a
               Table
               ,
               about
               half
               an
               Ell
               high
               ,
               as
               many
               pieces
               of
               Tapistry
               of
               Gold
               an
               Silver
               ,
               or
               Embroider'd
               as
               there
               have
               been
               Kings
               of
               the
               same
               Family
               ,
               before
               him
               who
               is
               then
               to
               be
               Crowned
               ;
               so
               that
               at
               the
               Coronation
               of
               
                 Schach
                 Sefi
              
               ,
               there
               were
               eight
               ;
               inasmuch
               as
               he
               was
               the
               eighth
               King
               of
               Persia
               of
               that
               House
               ,
               accompting
               from
               Ismael
               the
               first
               .
               That
               done
               ,
               the
               chiefest
               of
               the
               Chans
               present
               him
               with
               a
               Crown
               ,
               which
               he
               kisses
               thrice
               ,
               in
               the
               Name
               of
               God
               ,
               of
               Mahomet
               ,
               and
               of
               Aaly
               ,
               and
               having
               put
               it
               to
               his
               Fore-head
               ,
               he
               delivers
               it
               to
               the
               Grand
               Master
               of
               the
               Kingdom
               ,
               whom
               they
               call
               Lele
               ,
               who
               puts
               it
               on
               his
               Head
               ;
               and
               then
               all
               present
               make
               Acclamations
               ,
               of
               
                 Long
                 live
                 the
                 King
                 ;
                 God
                 grant
                 ,
                 that
                 ,
                 during
                 his
                 Reign
                 ,
                 one
                 year
                 may
                 be
                 multiply'd
                 to
                 a
                 thousand
              
               ;
               they
               kiss
               his
               Feet
               ,
               make
               him
               great
               Presents
               ,
               and
               spend
               the
               remainder
               of
               the
               day
               in
               Feasting
               and
               Merriment
               .
               There
               is
               no
               such
               thing
               among
               them
               as
               the
               taking
               of
               any
               Oath
               of
               Allegiance
               ,
               or
               obliging
               the
               King
               to
               swear
               to
               the
               Conservation
               of
               the
               Privileges
               ,
               or
               Fundamental
               Laws
               of
               the
               Kingdom
               ,
               in
               regard
               their
               subjection
               is
               pure
               Slavery
               ;
               whereas
               among
               Christians
               ,
               the
               condition
               of
               Kings
               is
               quite
               otherwise
               ,
               for
               the
               obligation
               is
               reciprocal
               ,
               and
               the
               Kings
               are
               not
               absolute
               Lords
               ,
               but
               are
               ,
               or
               ought
               to
               be
               ,
               Fathers
               of
               their
               people
               .
            
             
               The
               Kingdom
               is
               of
               great
               extent
               .
               Those
               Provinces
               which
               lie
               most
               remote
               from
               the
               chief
               Citie
               ,
               and
               the
               ordinary
               residence
               of
               the
               Kings
               ,
               cannot
               be
               governed
               otherwise
               than
               by
               Governours
               or
               Lieutenants
               ,
               who
               ,
               in
               Persia
               ,
               are
               called
               Chans
               ;
               the
               word
               not
               signifying
               the
               imployment
               they
               have
               in
               the
               said
               Governments
               ,
               but
               a
               quality
               which
               all
               great
               Lords
               assume
               to
               themselves
               .
               Of
               this
               we
               shall
               speak
               more
               at
               large
               elsewhere
               ,
               and
               here
               give
               a
               short
               accompt
               of
               the
               Kings
               of
               Persia
               who
               have
               reign'd
               within
               these
               hundred
               years
               ;
               with
               some
               assurance
               ,
               that
               the
               Reader
               will
               think
               this
               digression
               the
               less
               tedious
               ,
               when
               he
               finds
               me
               positively
               affirming
               ,
               that
               there
               is
               hardly
               any
               Author
               who
               hath
               written
               the
               History
               of
               them
               .
               We
               said
               before
               that
               the
               Emperour
               of
               the
               Turks
               ,
               when
               he
               writes
               to
               the
               King
               of
               Persia
               ,
               give
               him
               not
               the
               quality
               of
               Schach
               ,
               but
               of
               Schich-Ogli
               ,
               in
               as
               much
               as
               he
               is
               not
               descended
               from
               the
               antient
               Family
               of
               the
               Kings
               of
               Persia
               ,
               but
               from
               a
               later
               ,
               
               as
               we
               shall
               now
               make
               it
               appear
               .
            
             
               
                 Hassan
                 Padschach
              
               ,
               who
               was
               sirnamed
               
                 Vssum
                 Cassan
              
               ,
               that
               is
               to
               say
               
                 Grand
                 Signor
              
               ,
               by
               reason
               of
               the
               great
               Wars
               he
               managed
               ,
               and
               where
               in
               he
               was
               alwayes
               victorious
               ,
               was
               of
               the
               Family
               of
               the
               Asimbels
               ,
               and
               liv'd
               about
               the
               end
               of
               the
               fifteenth
               age
               .
               He
               was
               Governour
               of
               
                 Armenia
                 Major
              
               ,
               and
               having
               gain'd
               several
               victories
               over
               the
               Turks
               ,
               he
               reduc'd
               several
               Poovinces
               by
               force
               of
               Arms
               ,
               and
               among
               others
               ,
               Persia
               ,
               whereof
               he
               made
               himself
               King.
               
                 Vssum
                 Cassan
              
               had
               three
               sons
               ,
               
                 Vnger
                 Mahomed
                 ,
                 Calul
              
               ,
               and
               Iacup
               .
               The
               first
               was
               strangled
               by
               the
               Father's
               order
               ,
               
               against
               whom
               he
               had
               taken
               up
               Arms
               ;
               and
               the
               second
               was
               poyson'd
               by
               the
               third
               ;
               so
               that
               
                 Vssum
                 Cassan
              
               dying
               ,
               on
               the
               fifth
               of
               
                 Ianuary
                 1485.
                 
                 Iacup
              
               succeeded
               him
               :
               but
               he
               enjoy'd
               not
               long
               the
               Kingdom
               he
               had
               got
               with
               the
               price
               of
               his
               Brother's
               bloud
               ;
               for
               his
               own
               Wife
               poysoned
               him
               within
               a
               short
               time
               after
               his
               coming
               to
               the
               Crown
               .
               After
               his
               death
               ,
               
                 Schich
                 Eider
              
               ,
               son-in-law
               to
               
                 Vsum
                 Cassan
              
               ,
               sirnamed
               Harduellis
               ,
               from
               the
               place
               of
               his
               birth
               ,
               pretended
               to
               the
               succession
               ;
               but
               it
               was
               disputed
               against
               him
               ,
               first
               by
               Iulaver
               ,
               a
               Persian
               Lord
               ,
               and
               afterwards
               by
               Baylinger
               ,
               and
               Rustan
               .
            
             
               The
               Turks
               ,
               who
               slighted
               
                 Schich
                 Eider
              
               ,
               by
               reason
               of
               the
               meanness
               of
               his
               birth
               ,
               (
               notwithstanding
               which
               
                 Vssum
                 Cassan
              
               had
               bestow'd
               on
               him
               his
               Daughter
               Martha
               ,
               whom
               he
               had
               had
               by
               Despina
               ,
               the
               Daughter
               of
               Calojean
               ,
               King
               of
               Trebisond
               )
               and
               hated
               him
               ,
               particularly
               upon
               this
               accompt
               ,
               that
               he
               had
               quitted
               their
               Religion
               ,
               presuming
               that
               a
               man
               ,
               who
               pretended
               much
               to
               Devotion
               and
               Sanctity
               ,
               would
               be
               unexpert
               ,
               if
               not
               unfortunate
               in
               the
               business
               of
               Arms
               ,
               declar'd
               a
               war
               against
               him
               ,
               entred
               Persia
               with
               a
               powerfull
               Army
               ,
               gave
               him
               battel
               ,
               and
               defeated
               him
               ,
               in
               so
               much
               that
               falling
               alive
               into
               their
               hands
               ,
               they
               flead
               his
               head
               and
               pull'd
               down
               his
               skin
               over
               his
               ears
               .
               'T
               is
               true
               ,
               there
               is
               so
               great
               discrepancy
               among
               the
               Persian
               Authors
               ,
               concerning
               this
               story
               ,
               that
               we
               have
               been
               forc'd
               herein
               to
               follow
               the
               common
               opinion
               ;
               though
               there
               are
               some
               who
               affirm
               ,
               that
               Eider
               was
               not
               King
               ,
               but
               that
               Rustan
               ,
               King
               of
               Persia
               fearing
               he
               might
               come
               to
               be
               King
               ,
               treated
               him
               as
               we
               said
               before
               .
               Nay
               ,
               some
               affirm
               ,
               that
               this
               happened
               in
               the
               time
               of
               Iacup
               ,
               the
               son
               of
               
                 Vssum
                 Cassan.
              
               But
               what
               cannot
               well
               be
               deny'd
               of
               the
               story
               ,
               is
               ,
               that
               ,
               about
               that
               time
               ,
               the
               Turks
               became
               Masters
               of
               most
               of
               the
               Provinces
               of
               Persia
               ;
               and
               that
               Rustan
               was
               succeeded
               by
               Agmar
               ,
               
               Carabem
               ,
               and
               Aluantes
               .
            
             
               
                 Schich
                 Eider
              
               ,
               who
               first
               chang'd
               the
               quality
               of
               Schich
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               Prophet
               ,
               into
               that
               of
               Schach
               ,
               or
               King
               ,
               left
               one
               son
               named
               Ismael
               :
               but
               he
               was
               so
               young
               ,
               when
               his
               Father
               died
               ,
               that
               all
               could
               be
               done
               for
               him
               ,
               was
               to
               secure
               his
               person
               at
               the
               house
               of
               a
               certain
               
               Lord
               of
               the
               Province
               of
               Kilan
               ,
               a
               Kinsman
               and
               Friend
               of
               his
               Father's
               ,
               named
               
                 Pyr
                 Chalim
              
               ,
               who
               brought
               him
               up
               ,
               and
               instructed
               him
               in
               the
               same
               Sect
               his
               Father
               had
               been
               of
               .
               Ismael
               being
               come
               to
               years
               of
               discretion
               ,
               discover'd
               himself
               to
               be
               a
               person
               of
               an
               excellent
               understanding
               and
               great
               courage
               ,
               and
               there
               were
               the
               greater
               hopes
               conceiv'd
               of
               him
               ,
               out
               of
               this
               respect
               ,
               that
               his
               Father
               ,
               who
               was
               well
               skill'd
               in
               Astrology
               ,
               had
               Predicted
               that
               his
               son
               should
               do
               wonders
               ,
               as
               being
               the
               person
               designed
               for
               the
               restauration
               of
               Persia
               ,
               by
               the
               reduction
               of
               many
               Provinces
               ,
               and
               the
               propagation
               he
               should
               make
               of
               his
               new
               Religion
               .
               Accordingly
               ,
               he
               made
               such
               advantage
               of
               the
               opportunity
               he
               then
               had
               ,
               while
               the
               Emperour
               of
               the
               Turks
               was
               at
               Constantinople
               ,
               little
               thinking
               what
               might
               happen
               towards
               Persia
               ,
               that
               having
               ,
               by
               the
               advice
               of
               Pyr
               ,
               sent
               Deputies
               into
               the
               neighbouring
               Provinces
               and
               Cities
               ,
               he
               so
               far
               satisfy'd
               them
               of
               the
               right
               he
               had
               to
               the
               Crown
               ,
               and
               prevail'd
               with
               them
               to
               reflect
               on
               the
               interest
               of
               the
               State
               ,
               and
               the
               preservation
               of
               Religion
               ,
               that
               having
               got
               together
               an
               Army
               of
               twenty
               thousand
               men
               ,
               with
               which
               he
               left
               Latretzan
               ,
               in
               the
               Province
               of
               Kilan
               ,
               the
               Inhabitants
               of
               the
               other
               Provinces
               came
               in
               so
               fast
               ,
               that
               it
               was
               ,
               of
               a
               sudden
               swell'd
               to
               three
               hundred
               thousand
               .
               With
               this
               Army
               ,
               he
               marched
               streight
               to
               Ardebil
               ,
               whence
               he
               forc'd
               away
               all
               the
               Turks
               ,
               some
               few
               onely
               excepted
               ,
               who
               were
               got
               into
               a
               street
               behind
               
                 Schich
                 Sefi's
              
               Sepulchre
               ,
               where
               they
               Petition'd
               for
               their
               lives
               ,
               and
               promised
               to
               Embrace
               the
               Persian
               Religion
               :
               and
               thence
               it
               comes
               ,
               that
               the
               said
               street
               is
               ,
               to
               this
               day
               ,
               called
               
                 Vrume
                 Mahele
              
               .
               It
               was
               upon
               this
               exploit
               that
               many
               Persians
               came
               to
               be
               sirnamed
               Kisilbaschs
               ,
               as
               we
               have
               shewn
               before
               .
            
             
               Ardebil
               being
               thus
               reduc'd
               ,
               Ismael
               went
               to
               
                 Tabris
                 Scamachie
              
               ,
               and
               Iruan
               ,
               and
               recover'd
               all
               the
               Cities
               and
               Provinces
               which
               the
               Truks
               had
               taken
               from
               his
               Father
               ,
               and
               had
               been
               possess'd
               of
               ever
               since
               his
               death
               .
               He
               afterwards
               entred
               into
               Turkey
               ,
               gave
               the
               Emperour
               battel
               ,
               and
               defeated
               him
               .
               The
               particulars
               of
               that
               War
               may
               be
               seen
               in
               the
               Letter
               which
               
                 Henry
                 Penia
              
               ,
               who
               was
               then
               in
               Persia
               ,
               writ
               to
               Cardinal
               Sauli
               ;
               and
               they
               agree
               with
               what
               the
               Persians
               themselves
               write
               thereof
               .
               After
               this
               Victory
               he
               took
               
                 Bagdat
                 ,
                 Besre
                 ,
                 Kurdestan
                 ,
                 Diarbek
                 ,
                 Wan
                 ,
                 Esserum
                 ,
                 Ersingan
                 .
                 Bitlis
                 ,
                 Adiltschouas
                 ,
                 Alchat
                 ,
                 Berdigk
                 ,
                 Kars
                 ,
                 Entakie
                 .
              
               As
               soon
               as
               he
               had
               secur'd
               the
               Frontiers
               against
               the
               attempts
               of
               the
               Turks
               ,
               he
               turn'd
               his
               Armies
               Eastward
               ,
               and
               took
               ,
               from
               the
               King
               of
               the
               Indies
               ,
               the
               Province
               of
               Candahar
               ,
               and
               the
               next
               adjoyning
               Province
               ,
               the
               same
               good
               success
               ,
               which
               he
               had
               had
               against
               the
               Turks
               ,
               still
               attending
               him
               .
               'T
               was
               after
               this
               last
               Conquest
               that
               he
               went
               to
               Caswin
               ,
               to
               be
               Crown'd
               .
               He
               stay'd
               there
               but
               just
               the
               time
               requisite
               for
               that
               Ceremony
               ,
               and
               to
               refresh
               his
               Forces
               ,
               with
               which
               he
               afterwards
               went
               into
               Georgia
               ,
               Defeated
               the
               King
               of
               that
               Countrey
               ,
               whom
               the
               Histories
               call
               
                 Simon
                 Padschach
              
               ,
               and
               forc'd
               him
               to
               pay
               him
               ,
               yearly
               ,
               three
               hundred
               Bails
               of
               Silk
               ,
               by
               way
               of
               Tribute
               .
               The
               difficulties
               which
               
                 Schach
                 Ismael
                 Sofi
              
               met
               with
               in
               all
               these
               Wars
               ,
               were
               not
               so
               small
               but
               the
               Persians
               grew
               weary
               of
               them
               ,
               though
               the
               zeal
               of
               their
               Religion
               induc'd
               them
               to
               suffer
               the
               utmost
               extremities
               ;
               even
               death
               it self
               ,
               with
               resolution
               enough
               .
               But
               the
               consequence
               of
               these
               Victories
               ,
               and
               the
               good
               success
               which
               Ismael
               had
               in
               all
               his
               designs
               ,
               was
               ,
               that
               they
               raised
               him
               to
               so
               high
               an
               esteem
               ,
               that
               all
               the
               other
               Princes
               of
               Asia
               ,
               nay
               ,
               several
               Monarchs
               of
               Europe
               courted
               his
               friendship
               ,
               by
               solemn
               Embassies
               ,
               which
               gave
               our
               Writers
               the
               first
               acquaintance
               they
               had
               with
               the
               affairs
               of
               Persia.
               And
               whereas
               he
               made
               a
               strict
               Profession
               of
               the
               Persian
               Religion
               ,
               and
               had
               a
               great
               Devotion
               for
               Aly
               ,
               so
               far
               as
               to
               assume
               the
               quality
               of
               Sofi
               ,
               thence
               it
               comes
               ,
               that
               our
               Historians
               speak
               of
               him
               as
               the
               principal
               Propagator
               ,
               nay
               ,
               indeed
               ,
               as
               the
               first
               Institutor
               of
               that
               Sect.
               He
               died
               at
               Caswin
               ,
               in
               the
               forty
               fifth
               year
               of
               his
               age
               ,
               and
               was
               buried
               at
               Ardebil
               .
               He
               had
               the
               reputation
               of
               being
               a
               great
               observer
               of
               Justice
               ,
               but
               it
               is
               affirm'd
               of
               him
               ,
               that
               he
               made
               no
               great
               difficulty
               to
               drink
               Wine
               ,
               and
               eat
               Swines
               flesh
               ;
               nay
               ,
               that
               ,
               in
               derision
               of
               the
               Turkish
               Religion
               ,
               he
               had
               a
               Hog
               kept
               in
               his
               Court
               ,
               which
               he
               named
               Bajazeth
               .
            
             
               
                 Schach
                 Ismael
                 Sofi
              
               left
               four
               Sons
               ,
               whereof
               the
               eldest
               ,
               named
               Tamas
               ,
               succeeded
               his
               Father
               in
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               Persia
               ,
               
               but
               not
               in
               the
               vertues
               and
               great
               endowments
               ,
               which
               had
               made
               him
               considerable
               all
               over
               the
               World.
               The
               three
               others
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               
                 Helcasi
                 ,
                 Beiram
              
               ,
               and
               Sor-Myrza
               ,
               had
               certain
               Territories
               assign'd
               them
               .
               This
               change
               was
               perceiv'd
               at
               the
               very
               beginning
               of
               his
               Government
               .
               For
               
                 Sulthan
                 Solyman
              
               ,
               Emperour
               of
               the
               Turks
               ,
               taking
               notice
               of
               the
               weakness
               of
               
                 Schach
                 Tamas
              
               in
               matter
               of
               Government
               ,
               raised
               a
               powerfull
               Army
               ,
               enters
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               Persia
               ,
               under
               the
               Conduct
               of
               
                 Sulthan
                 Murat
                 Bascha
              
               ,
               and
               recover'd
               from
               the
               Persiaus
               all
               that
               
                 Schach
                 Ismael
              
               had
               taken
               from
               the
               
                 Turks
                 ,
                 Bagdan
              
               and
               Wan
               onely
               excepted
               .
               Two
               years
               after
               Solyman
               came
               in
               person
               into
               Persia
               ,
               where
               he
               took
               Tauris
               ,
               and
               besieg'd
               
                 Sulthania
                 ,
                 Schach
                 Tamas
              
               ,
               who
               was
               in
               the
               mean
               time
               at
               Caswin
               ,
               having
               not
               so
               much
               courage
               as
               to
               raise
               the
               Siege
               .
               But
               as
               good
               fortune
               would
               have
               it
               ,
               it
               happened
               ,
               that
               during
               the
               time
               of
               the
               Siege
               ,
               in
               the
               moneth
               of
               March
               ,
               some
               few
               dayes
               before
               their
               Naurus
               ,
               there
               fell
               so
               great
               a
               Rain
               ,
               accompany'd
               by
               such
               a
               violent
               Tempest
               ,
               that
               the
               Snow
               of
               the
               adjacent
               Mountains
               dissolving
               ,
               and
               the
               water
               over-flowing
               all
               the
               Valleys
               ,
               Soliman
               who
               was
               incommodated
               thereby
               ;
               and
               fround
               the
               water
               of
               a
               reddish
               colour
               ,
               contracted
               haply
               from
               the
               ground
               ,
               through
               which
               it
               had
               pass'd
               ,
               was
               frightned
               thereat
               ,
               raised
               the
               Siege
               ,
               and
               departed
               the
               Kingdom
               .
               In
               his
               retreat
               ,
               he
               destroy'd
               all
               before
               him
               ,
               but
               was
               engag'd
               neer
               Bitlis
               ,
               where
               he
               was
               absolutely
               defeated
               .
               
                 Schach
                 Tamas
              
               dying
               the
               11.
               of
               May
               1576.
               in
               the
               68th
               .
               year
               of
               his
               age
               ,
               and
               the
               42th
               .
               of
               his
               
               reign
               ,
               left
               a
               very
               ill
               repute
               of
               himself
               among
               the
               Persians
               ,
               who
               speak
               of
               him
               with
               some
               prejudice
               ,
               as
               well
               in
               relation
               to
               his
               Conduct
               ,
               as
               his
               Courage
               .
               They
               change
               him
               ,
               among
               other
               things
               ,
               that
               he
               was
               very
               careless
               of
               doing
               Justice
               to
               his
               Subjects
               ,
               and
               had
               committed
               the
               administration
               of
               the
               affairs
               of
               his
               kingdom
               to
               his
               Ministers
               ,
               as
               they
               are
               ordinarily
               wont
               to
               do
               ,
               who
               cannot
               love
               a
               people
               that
               hath
               no
               affection
               for
               them
               .
               They
               blame
               him
               for
               protecting
               Hamajum
               ,
               the
               Son
               of
               Selim
               ,
               king
               of
               the
               Indies
               ,
               to
               whom
               he
               gave
               Refuge
               and
               Protection
               ,
               against
               the
               Persecutions
               of
               
                 Tzelaleden
                 Ekbet
              
               ,
               his
               Uncle
               ,
               a
               younger
               Brother
               of
               Selim's
               ,
               who
               had
               usurp'd
               the
               Crown
               ,
               and
               demanded
               him
               of
               Schach-Tamas
               ,
               that
               he
               might
               be
               put
               to
               death
               .
               But
               that
               was
               a
               generous
               and
               just
               action
               ,
               and
               is
               not
               to
               be
               produc'd
               among
               the
               examples
               that
               are
               alleged
               of
               his
               violence
               and
               injustice
               ,
               especially
               with
               any
               parallel
               to
               the
               ensuing
               story
               .
            
             
               Lavassap
               ,
               Prince
               of
               Armenia
               ,
               had
               two
               Sons
               ,
               Simon
               and
               David
               ,
               and
               left
               the
               former
               ,
               as
               being
               the
               Elder
               ,
               the
               Government
               of
               the
               Country
               .
               David
               ,
               who
               had
               too
               much
               courage
               to
               be
               satified
               with
               a
               small
               Territory
               ,
               found
               means
               to
               raise
               an
               Army
               ,
               such
               as
               might
               frighten
               his
               Elder
               Brother
               ,
               who
               ,
               being
               really
               afraid
               of
               an
               insurrection
               ,
               desir'd
               the
               assistance
               of
               
                 Schach
                 Tamas
              
               ,
               who
               sent
               him
               four
               thousand
               Horse
               ,
               ordering
               him
               who
               had
               the
               Conduct
               of
               them
               ,
               if
               possible
               ,
               to
               take
               David
               alive
               ,
               and
               send
               him
               to
               him
               ,
               nay
               ,
               to
               Crown
               him
               ,
               in
               case
               he
               should
               comply
               so
               far
               as
               to
               be
               Circumcised
               ,
               but
               with
               this
               Proviso
               ,
               that
               he
               should
               prefer
               Simon
               ,
               if
               he
               would
               take
               the
               Crown
               upon
               the
               same
               terms
               .
               David
               being
               taken
               in
               the
               first
               Engagement
               ,
               soon
               hearkened
               to
               the
               King
               of
               Persia's
               Proposition
               ,
               and
               promis'd
               to
               change
               his
               Religion
               ,
               and
               do
               homage
               for
               his
               Province
               ,
               if
               the
               King
               would
               establish
               him
               in
               his
               Brother
               place
               .
               Simon
               express'd
               a
               greater
               constancy
               ,
               and
               would
               not
               change
               his
               Religion
               ;
               whereupon
               he
               was
               imprison'd
               ,
               in
               the
               Fortress
               of
               Kahak
               ;
               and
               David
               ,
               who
               after
               his
               Circumcision
               was
               called
               Dant-Chan
               ,
               was
               forc'd
               to
               content
               himself
               with
               the
               Government
               of
               
                 Tiflis
                 .
                 Simon
              
               remain'd
               some
               time
               a
               prisoner
               ;
               but
               the
               Reputation
               he
               had
               of
               being
               a
               good
               Soldier
               ,
               and
               a
               knowing
               person
               ,
               brought
               him
               ,
               first
               ,
               acquainted
               ,
               and
               afterwards
               very
               intimate
               with
               
                 Schach
                 Ismael
              
               the
               second
               ,
               the
               Son
               of
               
                 Schach
                 Tamas
              
               ,
               who
               promis'd
               to
               deliver
               him
               out
               of
               the
               Captivity
               ,
               which
               he
               was
               to
               expect
               should
               have
               lasted
               as
               long
               as
               he
               liv'd
               ,
               and
               to
               restore
               him
               to
               his
               Territories
               ,
               if
               he
               would
               change
               his
               Religion
               .
               He
               did
               so
               ,
               at
               left
               in
               outward
               thew
               ,
               but
               Ismael
               dying
               soon
               after
               ,
               he
               was
               little
               the
               better
               for
               his
               Promises
               .
               He
               was
               indeed
               set
               at
               liberty
               some
               time
               after
               his
               death
               ;
               but
               Chodabende
               ,
               coming
               to
               the
               Crown
               ,
               minded
               not
               much
               the
               performance
               of
               his
               Brother's
               promises
               ,
               and
               forc'd
               Simon
               to
               content
               himself
               with
               the
               employment
               he
               bestow'd
               on
               him
               in
               the
               Wars
               he
               was
               then
               engag'd
               in
               against
               the
               Turks
               .
            
             
               
                 Schach
                 Tamas
              
               had
               by
               several
               Wives
               eleven
               Sons
               ,
               and
               three
               Daughters
               ,
               and
               among
               the
               rest
               ,
               Mahomet
               ,
               on
               whom
               upon
               his
               having
               shaken
               hands
               with
               all
               business
               ,
               by
               reason
               of
               the
               weakness
               of
               his
               sight
               ,
               and
               embracing
               a
               devout
               kind
               of
               life
               ,
               they
               bestow'd
               the
               Sirname
               of
               Chodabende
               ,
               that
               is
               
                 (
                 servant
                 of
                 God
                 )
                 Ismael
                 ,
              
               and
               
                 Eider
                 .
                 Tamas
              
               had
               a
               particular
               kindness
               for
               Eider
               ,
               his
               third
               Son
               ,
               and
               it
               was
               his
               design
               to
               prefer
               him
               before
               the
               two
               Elder
               in
               the
               Government
               of
               the
               Kingdom
               ,
               and
               to
               make
               the
               more
               sure
               work
               ,
               he
               permitted
               him
               ,
               even
               in
               his
               life
               time
               ,
               to
               assume
               some
               part
               thereof
               .
               But
               after
               his
               death
               ,
               the
               Lords
               of
               the
               Countrey
               sent
               to
               Mahomet
               ,
               to
               desire
               him
               to
               accept
               of
               the
               Crown
               ,
               which
               was
               his
               right
               by
               birth
               ;
               and
               upon
               his
               refusal
               ,
               they
               sent
               to
               Ismael
               ,
               who
               was
               ,
               by
               his
               Father's
               order
               a
               Prisoner
               in
               the
               Castle
               of
               Cahak
               ,
               for
               having
               ,
               upon
               his
               own
               accompt
               ,
               made
               incursions
               into
               the
               Turks
               Dominions
               ,
               though
               ,
               in
               his
               Soul
               ,
               he
               had
               an
               aversion
               for
               the
               Persian
               Religion
               ,
               and
               in
               effect
               made
               profession
               of
               the
               
                 Turkish
                 .
                 Eider
              
               ,
               who
               was
               but
               seventeen
               years
               of
               age
               ,
               was
               so
               impatient
               to
               get
               into
               the
               Throne
               ,
               that
               he
               had
               the
               insolence
               to
               put
               the
               Crown
               on
               his
               head
               ,
               and
               present
               himself
               ,
               in
               that
               posture
               ,
               before
               his
               Father
               ,
               who
               was
               then
               near
               his
               death
               ;
               and
               desirous
               to
               make
               his
               advantage
               of
               Ismael's
               absence
               ,
               and
               Mahomet's
               refusal
               ,
               made
               use
               of
               the
               interest
               which
               Periaconcona
               ,
               his
               Sister
               ,
               had
               with
               the
               Grandees
               ,
               to
               mount
               the
               Throne
               .
               The
               Princess
               ,
               who
               had
               declar'd
               for
               the
               interest
               of
               the
               elder
               Brethren
               ,
               considering
               with
               her self
               ,
               that
               in
               their
               absence
               ,
               Eider
               might
               commit
               such
               violences
               as
               might
               prevent
               her
               securing
               of
               the
               Crown
               for
               Ismael
               ,
               thought
               it
               not
               safe
               openly
               to
               oppose
               the
               pretensions
               of
               the
               younger
               Brother
               ,
               but
               suffer'd
               him
               to
               assume
               the
               title
               of
               King
               ,
               and
               he
               was
               acknowledg'd
               as
               such
               all
               over
               the
               Palace
               .
               But
               she
               had
               all
               the
               Avenues
               so
               well
               Guarded
               ,
               that
               it
               was
               impossible
               for
               Eider's
               friends
               to
               carry
               any
               tidings
               of
               it
               to
               the
               City
               .
               So
               that
               the
               young
               Prince
               coming
               to
               distrust
               his
               Sister's
               carriage
               ,
               and
               apprehending
               it
               might
               be
               their
               design
               to
               sacrifice
               him
               to
               his
               Brother's
               ambition
               ,
               conceal'd
               himself
               among
               the
               Women
               ,
               till
               such
               time
               as
               
                 Schamal
                 ,
                 a
                 Georgian
              
               ,
               his
               Uncle
               by
               the
               Mother-side
               ,
               found
               him
               out
               ,
               and
               cut
               off
               his
               head
               .
            
             
               Ismael
               11.
               coming
               to
               the
               Crown
               ,
               in
               the
               43.
               year
               of
               his
               age
               ,
               and
               reflecting
               on
               his
               long
               imprisonment
               ,
               confirm'd
               ,
               by
               his
               procedure
               ,
               the
               antient
               Proverb
               ,
               which
               sayes
               ,
               that
               the
               reign
               of
               a
               Prince
               who
               returns
               from
               Exile
               ,
               is
               ever
               cruel
               and
               bloudy
               .
               This
               man
               began
               his
               ,
               with
               the
               executions
               of
               all
               the
               Kinred
               and
               Frinds
               of
               Eider
               ,
               and
               all
               those
               who
               had
               advis'd
               his
               Father
               to
               imprison
               him
               ,
               pursuing
               those
               whom
               he
               could
               not
               get
               apprehended
               ,
               even
               as
               far
               as
               the
               Frontiers
               of
               Turkey
               ,
               and
               at
               his
               first
               entrance
               ,
               discover'd
               the
               inclination
               he
               had
               to
               the
               Turkish
               Religion
               ,
               which
               he
               openly
               profess'd
               .
               To
               find
               out
               how
               the
               Grandees
               of
               the
               Kingdom
               were
               affected
               towards
               him
               ,
               a
               report
               was
               spread
               abroad
               of
               his
               death
               ,
               but
               he
               rose
               up
               again
               too
               soon
               for
               those
               ,
               who
               had
               been
               
               so
               imprudent
               as
               to
               discover
               their
               aversion
               to
               his
               Government
               .
               For
               he
               brought
               to
               execution
               all
               such
               as
               he
               conceiv'd
               any
               jealousie
               of
               ,
               and
               exercis'd
               so
               great
               cruelty
               ,
               that
               ,
               his
               own
               Sister
               thinking
               not
               her self
               secure
               ,
               thought
               it
               her
               best
               course
               to
               prevent
               her
               own
               destruction
               by
               attempting
               the
               King's
               .
               Certain
               it
               is
               ,
               he
               dy'd
               a
               violent
               death
               ,
               on
               the
               24.
               of
               November
               1577.
               and
               that
               Periaconcona
               was
               the
               Contriver
               and
               Instrument
               of
               it
               :
               but
               this
               was
               done
               so
               secretly
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               yet
               not
               known
               ,
               how
               Persia
               came
               to
               be
               rid
               of
               this
               Tyrant
               .
            
             
               
                 Ismael
                 II.
              
               being
               thus
               remov'd
               out
               of
               the
               way
               ,
               
               they
               made
               a
               shift
               so
               far
               to
               satisfie
               
                 Mahomet
                 Chodabende
              
               ,
               his
               elder
               Brother
               ,
               of
               the
               danger
               ,
               whereto
               he
               expos'd
               his
               Person
               and
               the
               Country
               ,
               if
               he
               suffered
               the
               Crown
               to
               come
               to
               a
               strange
               Family
               ,
               that
               ,
               at
               last
               ,
               he
               resolv'd
               to
               accept
               of
               it
               ,
               but
               upon
               condition
               ,
               that
               ,
               before
               he
               were
               oblig'd
               to
               make
               his
               entrance
               into
               Caswin
               ,
               they
               should
               bring
               him
               the
               head
               of
               Periaconcona
               ,
               who
               had
               imbru'd
               her
               hands
               in
               the
               bloud
               of
               two
               of
               his
               Brethren
               ,
               and
               in
               whose
               power
               it
               was
               in
               some
               respects
               to
               dispose
               of
               the
               Kingdom
               .
               She
               prostituted
               her self
               to
               several
               of
               the
               Grandees
               about
               the
               Court
               ,
               but
               particularly
               to
               
                 Emeer
                 Chan
              
               ,
               whom
               she
               had
               raised
               into
               some
               hopes
               of
               enjoying
               the
               Crown
               .
               As
               soon
               as
               Chodabende
               came
               to
               the
               Government
               ,
               which
               was
               in
               the
               year
               ●578
               .
               he
               seem'd
               not
               to
               mind
               any
               thing
               so
               much
               as
               to
               imitate
               those
               among
               his
               Predecessors
               ,
               who
               had
               contributed
               most
               to
               the
               preservation
               and
               glory
               of
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               Persia.
               This
               is
               the
               Testimony
               given
               of
               him
               by
               
                 F.
                 Bizarrus
              
               ;
               but
               the
               Persian
               Authors
               affirm
               ,
               on
               the
               contrary
               ,
               that
               never
               any
               Prince
               manag'd
               a
               Scepter
               with
               greater
               negligence
               and
               pusillanimity
               ,
               in
               so
               much
               that
               finding
               himself
               not
               fit
               for
               the
               carrying
               on
               of
               any
               Military
               design
               ,
               he
               spent
               all
               his
               time
               within
               the
               Palace
               ,
               in
               Gaming
               ,
               and
               diverting
               himself
               with
               the
               Ladies
               .
               That
               he
               was
               unfortunate
               to
               his
               Wars
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               common
               Enemy
               tas●ing
               advantage
               of
               his
               poorness
               of
               spirit
               and
               effeminacy
               ,
               made
               incursions
               into
               Persia
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               the
               Turks
               on
               one
               side
               ,
               and
               the
               
                 Vsbeques
                 Tartars
              
               ,
               on
               the
               other
               :
               That
               both
               these
               Nations
               possess'd
               themselves
               of
               several
               Provinces
               belonging
               to
               that
               Crown
               ,
               and
               were
               not
               dispossess'd
               of
               them
               ,
               as
               long
               as
               
                 Mahomet
                 Chodabende
              
               liv'd
               .
               Minadous
               observes
               ,
               among
               other
               passages
               ,
               that
               the
               Turks
               kill'd
               ,
               in
               one
               battel
               ,
               five
               thousand
               Persians
               ,
               and
               took
               three
               thousand
               prisoners
               ,
               whom
               the
               Turkish
               General
               ordered
               to
               have
               their
               heads
               cut
               off
               ,
               and
               having
               heap'd
               them
               up
               together
               ,
               he
               sate
               down
               upon
               the
               heap
               ,
               and
               gave
               audience
               to
               a
               young
               Prince
               of
               Georgia
               who
               was
               come
               to
               give
               him
               a
               Visit.
               
            
             
               
                 Mahomed
                 Chodabende
              
               dy'd
               in
               the
               year
               1585.
               
               leaving
               three
               Sons
               ,
               
                 Emir
                 Hemse
                 ,
                 Ismael
              
               ,
               and
               Abas
               .
               The
               former
               ,
               as
               being
               the
               eldest
               of
               the
               three
               Brethren
               ,
               was
               Crowned
               King
               of
               Persia
               ;
               but
               Ismael
               ,
               troubled
               to
               see
               the
               Crown
               on
               his
               Brother's
               head
               ,
               manag'd
               his
               affairs
               so
               well
               ,
               and
               insinuated
               himself
               so
               much
               into
               the
               affections
               of
               the
               chiefest
               Lords
               of
               the
               Kingdom
               ,
               that
               they
               conspir'd
               the
               death
               of
               
                 Emir
                 Hemse
              
               .
               
               Ismael
               got
               him
               kill'd
               ,
               in
               the
               eighth
               moneth
               of
               his
               reign
               ,
               by
               a
               sort
               of
               people
               disguiz'd
               in
               VVomens
               Cloaths
               ,
               who
               being
               cover'd
               with
               Veils
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               custom
               of
               the
               Countrey
               ,
               came
               to
               the
               Schach's
               Chamber
               door
               ,
               and
               told
               the
               Guards
               ,
               that
               they
               were
               the
               VVives
               of
               some
               of
               the
               Chans
               ,
               whom
               the
               King
               had
               sent
               for
               ,
               and
               that
               they
               waited
               there
               in
               obedience
               to
               his
               commands
               .
               The
               Murtherers
               were
               no
               sooner
               got
               into
               the
               Chamber
               ,
               but
               they
               fell
               upon
               the
               King
               and
               kill'd
               him
               .
               But
               this
               death
               was
               soon
               after
               reveng'd
               upon
               the
               Contriver
               of
               it
               ,
               as
               we
               shall
               relate
               .
            
             
               
                 Abas
                 Myrza
              
               ,
               that
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               Prince
               Chodabende's
               third
               Son
               ,
               was
               Governour
               of
               Herat
               ,
               and
               was
               come
               thence
               ,
               with
               an
               intention
               to
               see
               
                 Emir
                 Hemse
              
               ,
               his
               Brother
               ;
               but
               hearing
               ,
               in
               his
               way
               ,
               of
               the
               Murther
               committed
               upon
               him
               ,
               and
               having
               some
               reason
               to
               fear
               ,
               that
               the
               Murtherer
               might
               be
               advis'd
               ,
               to
               secure
               himself
               in
               the
               Throne
               ,
               by
               a
               double
               fratricide
               ,
               return'd
               back
               into
               his
               Government
               .
               The
               year
               following
               
                 Abas
                 Myrsa
              
               being
               advanc'd
               as
               far
               as
               Caswin
               ,
               while
               the
               King
               was
               at
               K●●abach
               ,
               there
               happened
               such
               frequent
               differences
               between
               the
               people
               belonging
               to
               the
               two
               Brothers
               ,
               that
               they
               heightned
               the
               reciprocal
               distrust
               they
               had
               one
               of
               another
               .
               
                 Abas
                 Myrsa
              
               had
               about
               him
               a
               Lord
               of
               great
               quality
               ,
               named
               Murschidculi-Chan
               ,
               who
               had
               acquir'd
               so
               great
               reputation
               by
               his
               prudence
               and
               courage
               ,
               that
               Chodabende
               had
               entrusted
               him
               with
               the
               conduct
               and
               education
               of
               that
               young
               Prince
               .
               This
               Murschidculi
               ,
               knowing
               that
               Ismael
               ,
               who
               had
               express'd
               but
               too
               much
               animosity
               against
               his
               Brother
               ,
               would
               never
               pardon
               him
               ,
               and
               that
               his
               life
               absolutely
               depended
               on
               that
               of
               his
               Master
               ;
               and
               considering
               withall
               ,
               that
               if
               he
               prov'd
               the
               occasion
               of
               raising
               that
               Prince
               ,
               whom
               he
               had
               Govern'd
               from
               his
               youth
               ,
               to
               the
               Throne
               ,
               he
               would
               have
               a
               great
               share
               in
               the
               Government
               ,
               resolv'd
               to
               prevent
               the
               King
               ,
               who
               was
               already
               come
               into
               the
               Province
               of
               Karabach
               ,
               purposely
               to
               march
               in
               person
               against
               his
               Brother
               .
               To
               effect
               this
               ,
               some
               of
               the
               great
               Lords
               of
               the
               Court
               ,
               who
               hoped
               to
               get
               into
               favour
               with
               
                 Abas
                 Myrsa
              
               ,
               corrupted
               one
               of
               Ismael's
               Barbers
               ,
               named
               Chudi
               ,
               who
               ,
               coming
               to
               trim
               him
               ,
               
               cut
               his
               Throat
               .
               The
               Lords
               ,
               who
               were
               present
               at
               the
               execution
               ,
               and
               thought
               it
               concern'd
               them
               to
               justifie
               themselves
               ,
               kill'd
               the
               Barber
               ,
               cut
               his
               body
               into
               little
               bits
               ,
               and
               reduc'd
               it
               to
               ashes
               .
               Thus
               dy'd
               
                 Schach
                 Ismael
                 III.
              
               in
               the
               eighth
               moneth
               of
               his
               reign
               .
            
             
               
                 Abas
                 Myrsa
              
               had
               already
               so
               for
               gain'd
               the
               affections
               of
               the
               Persians
               ,
               
               by
               his
               vivacity
               of
               spirit
               ,
               and
               the
               moderation
               they
               had
               observ'd
               through
               the
               whole
               course
               of
               his
               life
               ,
               that
               he
               ascended
               the
               Throne
               with
               the
               general
               satisfaction
               of
               all
               the
               people
               .
               But
               the
               favour
               of
               Murschidculi-Chan
               ,
               who
               had
               most
               contributed
               to
               his
               advancement
               ,
               continu'd
               not
               long
               :
               for
               assuming
               to
               himself
               
               the
               same
               authority
               over
               the
               King
               ,
               which
               he
               had
               had
               before
               ,
               while
               he
               was
               onely
               Myrsa
               or
               Prince
               ,
               he
               became
               troublesome
               and
               insupportable
               ,
               and
               that
               in
               so
               high
               a
               degree
               ,
               that
               ,
               one
               day
               ,
               the
               King
               ,
               desirous
               to
               give
               his
               opinion
               upon
               an
               affair
               of
               great
               importance
               ,
               which
               had
               been
               propos'd
               ,
               Murschidculi-Chan
               had
               the
               insolence
               to
               tell
               him
               ,
               before
               a
               full
               Council
               ,
               that
               he
               was
               not
               fit
               to
               speak
               of
               affairs
               of
               that
               nature
               ,
               they
               being
               such
               as
               were
               above
               the
               reach
               of
               his
               age
               and
               understanding
               .
               The
               King
               dissembled
               ,
               for
               the
               present
               ,
               his
               Resentment
               thereof
               ,
               but
               considering
               ,
               that
               that
               Authority
               of
               Murschidculi-Chan
               would
               eclipse
               his
               own
               ,
               and
               expose
               him
               to
               the
               contempt
               of
               his
               Subjects
               ,
               he
               resolv'd
               to
               rid
               his
               Governour
               out
               of
               the
               way
               .
               He
               complain'd
               of
               his
               Favorite's
               insolence
               to
               three
               Lords
               of
               his
               Council
               ,
               named
               
                 Mehediculi-Chan
                 ,
                 Mahomed
                 Vstadscahi
              
               ,
               and
               Aliculi-Chan
               ,
               of
               whom
               he
               thought
               he
               might
               be
               most
               confident
               ;
               but
               finding
               they
               demurr'd
               upon
               the
               business
               ,
               and
               ,
               being
               not
               too
               well
               assur'd
               what
               resolution
               the
               King
               would
               take
               ,
               in
               a
               business
               ,
               which
               to
               them
               was
               of
               the
               greatest
               consequence
               of
               any
               in
               the
               World
               ,
               that
               they
               endeavour'd
               to
               disswade
               him
               from
               it
               ,
               he
               told
               them
               ,
               it
               was
               his
               will
               ,
               that
               Murschidculi-Chan
               should
               die
               by
               their
               hands
               ,
               and
               that
               if
               they
               made
               any
               scruple
               to
               do
               it
               ,
               he
               should
               find
               means
               to
               be
               obey'd
               ,
               as
               ,
               on
               the
               contrary
               ,
               he
               should
               not
               be
               backward
               in
               requiting
               their
               services
               ,
               who
               upon
               that
               occasion
               should
               implicitly
               execute
               his
               commands
               .
               This
               ,
               extremity
               forc'd
               them
               to
               follow
               the
               King
               into
               his
               Favourite's
               Chamber
               ,
               into
               which
               he
               got
               ere
               Murschidculi-Chan
               was
               awake
               ;
               so
               that
               the
               King
               ,
               having
               found
               him
               lying
               on
               his
               back
               ,
               with
               his
               mouth
               open
               ,
               gave
               him
               the
               first
               blow
               over-thwart
               the
               mouth
               .
               The
               rest
               gave
               him
               each
               of
               them
               a
               stab
               ;
               but
               Murschidculi-Chan
               ,
               being
               a
               very
               stout
               man
               ,
               had
               the
               courage
               to
               get
               off
               his
               bed
               ,
               and
               put
               himself
               into
               such
               a
               posture
               ,
               as
               should
               have
               given
               them
               more
               fear
               ,
               than
               he
               had
               receiv'd
               hurt
               from
               them
               ,
               and
               no
               doubt
               he
               had
               dispatch'd
               some
               of
               his
               murtherers
               ,
               had
               it
               not
               been
               for
               one
               of
               his
               Grooms
               ,
               who
               coming
               in
               at
               the
               noise
               ,
               with
               a
               batle-axe
               in
               his
               hand
               ,
               the
               King
               said
               to
               him
               ;
               
                 I
                 would
                 have
                 the
                 life
                 of
              
               Murschidculi-Chan
               ,
               
                 who
                 is
                 become
                 my
                 Enemy
                 ;
                 Go
                 ,
                 dispatch
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 will
                 make
                 thee
                 a
              
               Chan.
               The
               Groom
               did
               his
               work
               as
               the
               king
               commanded
               ,
               went
               streight
               to
               his
               Master
               and
               dispatch'd
               him
               .
            
             
               The
               next
               day
               ,
               the
               king
               put
               to
               death
               all
               the
               relations
               and
               friends
               of
               Murschidculi-Chan
               ,
               that
               so
               he
               might
               be
               absolutely
               eas'd
               of
               all
               the
               disturbances
               ,
               which
               their
               discontents
               might
               have
               given
               him
               ;
               and
               conferr'd
               on
               the
               Groom
               the
               Dignity
               of
               Chan
               ,
               with
               the
               Government
               of
               Herat.
               This
               Execution
               happened
               in
               the
               year
               1585.
               which
               was
               the
               first
               of
               the
               reign
               of
               
                 Schach
                 Abas
              
               .
            
             
               The
               first
               actions
               of
               Schach-Abas
               made
               a
               sufficient
               discovery
               of
               his
               abililities
               in
               order
               to
               Government
               ,
               and
               that
               there
               was
               no
               necessity
               of
               his
               being
               any
               longer
               under
               the
               Eye
               and
               Conduct
               of
               another
               .
               All
               his
               thoughts
               were
               bent
               upon
               recovering
               the
               great
               Provinces
               ,
               which
               the
               Turks
               and
               Tartars
               had
               usurp'd
               from
               the
               Crown
               of
               Persia
               ,
               and
               he
               made
               an
               absolute
               resolution
               to
               declare
               a
               War
               against
               both
               those
               Nations
               ,
               upon
               that
               score
               .
               Being
               one
               day
               at
               Caswin
               ,
               he
               took
               a
               walk
               out
               of
               the
               Citie
               ,
               and
               ask'd
               the
               Lords
               who
               follow'd
               him
               ,
               whether
               there
               could
               be
               a
               nobler
               Countrey
               than
               that
               where
               they
               then
               were
               .
               There
               were
               some
               took
               the
               freedom
               to
               tell
               him
               ,
               that
               it
               was
               iudeed
               an
               excellent
               good
               Countrey
               ,
               yet
               was
               it
               not
               to
               be
               compar'd
               with
               the
               Province
               of
               Fars
               ,
               much
               less
               with
               that
               of
               Chorasan
               ,
               especially
               that
               part
               of
               the
               said
               Province
               ,
               which
               the
               Vsbeques
               had
               taken
               from
               Persia
               ,
               
               in
               the
               time
               of
               his
               Father's
               reign
               .
               Upon
               this
               discourse
               ,
               he
               immediately
               resolv'd
               upon
               a
               War
               against
               the
               Tartars
               ,
               and
               having
               rais'd
               a
               powerfull
               Army
               ,
               he
               entred
               
                 Chorasan
                 .
                 Abdulla
              
               ,
               Prince
               of
               the
               Vsbeques
               ,
               met
               him
               ,
               and
               ,
               at
               first
               ,
               with
               some
               advantage
               over
               him
               ,
               in
               regard
               the
               Plague
               ,
               which
               was
               got
               into
               Abas's
               Army
               ,
               and
               the
               unseasonable
               weather
               kept
               it
               from
               being
               in
               action
               .
               The
               two
               Armies
               were
               neer
               six
               moneths
               in
               sight
               one
               of
               the
               other
               ;
               but
               at
               last
               
                 Schach
                 Abas
              
               set
               upon
               Abdulla
               ,
               and
               forc'd
               him
               to
               retreat
               to
               
                 Mesched
                 .
                 Schach
                 Abas
              
               continu'd
               three
               years
               in
               
                 Chorasan
                 ,
                 Abdulla
              
               being
               not
               in
               a
               condition
               to
               disturb
               him
               in
               his
               new
               Conquest
               ,
               and
               when
               he
               attempted
               it
               ,
               he
               was
               so
               unfortunate
               ,
               that
               his
               Army
               was
               not
               onely
               defeated
               ,
               but
               also
               he
               himself
               ,
               with
               Tilem-Chan
               ,
               his
               Brother
               ,
               and
               his
               three
               Sons
               ,
               who
               were
               in
               the
               Army
               ,
               fell
               into
               the
               hands
               of
               Schach-Abas
               ,
               who
               order'd
               them
               all
               to
               have
               their
               heads
               cut
               off
               .
               Afterwards
               Schach-Abas
               went
               to
               Ispahan
               ,
               and
               found
               it
               so
               excellently
               well
               situated
               ,
               and
               the
               Countrey
               about
               it
               so
               pleasant
               ,
               that
               he
               resolv'd
               to
               make
               it
               the
               Metropolis
               of
               the
               Kingdom
               ,
               beautifying
               it
               ,
               to
               that
               end
               ,
               with
               many
               Magnificent
               Structures
               ,
               and
               among
               others
               ,
               the
               Allacapi
               ,
               or
               Sanctuary
               ,
               and
               the
               Sumptuous
               
                 Mosquey
                 Mehedi
              
               ,
               of
               which
               we
               have
               given
               an
               accompt
               already
               .
               In
               which
               Magnificence
               the
               Lords
               of
               the
               Court
               were
               desirous
               to
               imitate
               him
               ,
               by
               building
               many
               rich
               and
               noble
               Palaces
               .
            
             
               After
               these
               victories
               ,
               
               he
               march'd
               against
               the
               Turks
               ,
               and
               having
               understood
               by
               his
               Spies
               ,
               that
               the
               Garrison
               of
               Tabris
               thought
               of
               nothing
               less
               than
               a
               War
               ,
               he
               got
               together
               ,
               with
               as
               little
               noise
               as
               might
               be
               ,
               a
               little
               Army
               ,
               with
               which
               he
               went
               in
               less
               than
               six
               dayes
               from
               Ispahan
               to
               Tabris
               ,
               though
               it
               be
               ordinarily
               eighteen
               dayes
               journey
               for
               the
               Camels
               .
               Being
               come
               to
               the
               passage
               of
               Scibli
               ,
               within
               four
               leagues
               of
               Tabris
               ,
               where
               the
               Turks
               kept
               a
               party
               ,
               rather
               to
               receive
               the
               customs
               upon
               Commodities
               ,
               than
               to
               hinder
               the
               entrance
               of
               the
               Persians
               ,
               he
               ,
               with
               some
               Officers
               left
               the
               Army
               ,
               and
               advanc'd
               as
               far
               as
               the
               Turn-Pike
               .
               The
               Turks
               imagining
               they
               were
               Merchants
               ,
               the
               Secretary
               of
               the
               Custom-house
               address'd
               himself
               to
               Schach-Abas
               ,
               and
               ask'd
               him
               for
               the
               duties
               .
               Schach-Abas
               told
               him
               ,
               that
               he
               who
               carried
               the
               Purse
               was
               coming
               behind
               ,
               
               and
               ,
               having
               caus'd
               Dsulfakar-Chan
               to
               come
               up
               to
               him
               ,
               he
               bid
               him
               give
               the
               other
               some
               money
               ;
               but
               while
               the
               Secretary
               was
               telling
               it
               ,
               he
               order'd
               one
               to
               dispatch
               him
               ,
               made
               the
               Soldiers
               who
               kept
               the
               Post
               to
               submit
               ,
               and
               pass'd
               over
               his
               Army
               .
               
                 Aly
                 Bascha
              
               ,
               Governour
               of
               Tabris
               ,
               having
               intelligence
               hereof
               ,
               got
               some
               Troops
               together
               ,
               at
               lest
               as
               many
               as
               the
               distraction
               of
               his
               affairs
               would
               permit
               him
               to
               do
               ,
               and
               went
               to
               meet
               Abas
               ,
               but
               there
               being
               a
               great
               inequality
               between
               the
               Forces
               on
               both
               sides
               ,
               he
               was
               overcome
               ,
               and
               fell
               into
               the
               hands
               of
               the
               Persians
               .
               In
               the
               midst
               of
               the
               Citie
               ,
               there
               was
               a
               Citadel
               ,
               built
               by
               
                 Hassan
                 Padschach
              
               ,
               otherwise
               called
               
                 Vssum
                 Cassan
              
               ,
               which
               the
               Turks
               kept
               a
               moneth
               after
               ,
               but
               ,
               at
               last
               ,
               it
               was
               taken
               ,
               by
               intelligence
               ,
               and
               afterwards
               demolish'd
               .
               Thence
               he
               went
               to
               Nachtzuan
               ;
               but
               the
               Turkish
               Garrison
               quitted
               the
               place
               ,
               upon
               the
               first
               news
               they
               receiv'd
               of
               the
               Persian
               Army's
               coming
               towards
               it
               ,
               and
               retreated
               to
               
                 Iruan
                 .
                 Schach-Abas
              
               ordered
               also
               the
               demolishing
               of
               the
               Citadel
               of
               Nachtzuan
               ,
               called
               Kischikalaban
               ,
               and
               went
               and
               lay
               before
               Iruan
               ,
               which
               he
               took
               after
               a
               siege
               of
               nine
               moneths
               .
               This
               Conquest
               facilitated
               his
               reduction
               of
               all
               the
               other
               Cities
               and
               Neighbouring
               Provinces
               ,
               all
               which
               were
               reduc'd
               ,
               save
               onely
               the
               Fortress
               of
               Orumi
               ,
               the
               strong
               and
               advantageous
               situation
               whereof
               ,
               being
               on
               the
               point
               of
               a
               Rock
               ,
               putting
               him
               out
               of
               all
               hope
               of
               taking
               it
               by
               storm
               .
               He
               besieg'd
               it
               eight
               moneths
               together
               ,
               but
               finding
               that
               the
               Kurdes
               did
               him
               more
               mischief
               than
               the
               Turks
               themselves
               ,
               though
               they
               were
               a
               free
               people
               ,
               and
               had
               no
               dependence
               on
               the
               
                 Grand
                 Seignor
              
               ,
               he
               gain'd
               the
               affections
               of
               the
               chiefest
               among
               them
               by
               Presents
               and
               Promises
               ,
               putting
               them
               in
               hope
               of
               all
               advantages
               on
               his
               side
               ,
               if
               they
               would
               help
               him
               to
               take
               in
               that
               place
               ,
               and
               promis'd
               them
               all
               the
               booty
               they
               should
               find
               there
               .
               The
               Kurdes
               ,
               who
               live
               onely
               by
               Rapine
               ,
               were
               willing
               to
               serve
               him
               upon
               those
               terms
               .
               But
               Schach-Abas
               having
               receiv'd
               that
               service
               from
               them
               ,
               and
               taken
               the
               Fort
               by
               their
               means
               ,
               sent
               to
               invite
               the
               chiefest
               among
               them
               to
               come
               and
               Dine
               with
               him
               .
               He
               had
               his
               Tent
               made
               with
               so
               many
               turnings
               and
               windings
               ,
               and
               had
               those
               so
               done
               over
               with
               Cloaths
               ,
               that
               they
               who
               came
               in
               saw
               not
               such
               as
               were
               but
               six
               places
               before
               them
               .
               He
               had
               planted
               two
               Executioners
               in
               the
               way
               ,
               who
               dispatch'd
               his
               Guests
               as
               they
               came
               into
               the
               Tent
               ;
               and
               this
               course
               he
               took
               with
               them
               ,
               out
               of
               an
               apprehension
               they
               might
               do
               the
               Turks
               the
               same
               services
               he
               had
               receiv'd
               from
               them
               .
               He
               made
               
                 Kahan
                 Chan
              
               ,
               Governour
               of
               Orumi
               and
               the
               neighbouring
               Province
               ,
               and
               marching
               still
               on
               ,
               he
               became
               Master
               of
               all
               between
               the
               Rivers
               of
               Cyrus
               and
               Araxis
               ,
               and
               reduc'd
               into
               his
               power
               the
               Citie
               of
               Scamachie
               ,
               after
               a
               siege
               of
               seven
               weeks
               ,
               together
               with
               the
               whole
               Province
               of
               Schirun
               ,
               which
               he
               left
               under
               the
               Command
               of
               Dsulfakar-Chan
               his
               Brother-in-law
               ,
               The
               Inhabitants
               of
               Derbent
               ,
               hearing
               what
               success
               Schach-Abas
               had
               had
               against
               the
               Turks
               ,
               kill'd
               their
               Turkish
               Garrison
               ,
               and
               submitted
               to
               the
               King
               of
               Persia.
               Then
               he
               entred
               the
               Province
               of
               Kilan
               ,
               and
               reduc'd
               to
               obedience
               those
               people
               who
               fell
               off
               from
               the
               King
               's
               of
               Persia
               ,
               in
               the
               time
               of
               Schach-Tamas
               .
               He
               ordered
               to
               be
               made
               neer
               Lankeran
               ,
               where
               a
               great
               Fen
               in
               a
               manner
               cover'd
               that
               whole
               Province
               ,
               and
               made
               the
               entrance
               into
               it
               very
               difficult
               ,
               a
               way
               or
               Bank
               of
               Sand
               ,
               and
               setled
               Chans
               in
               several
               places
               of
               the
               Province
               ;
               to
               wit
               ,
               Baindurc-Chan
               ,
               at
               
                 Astara
                 ,
                 Mortusa
                 Kuli-Chan
              
               ,
               at
               
                 Kesker
                 ,
                 Heider-Chan
              
               ,
               at
               Turkabun
               ,
               a
               Visir
               ,
               at
               
                 Rescht
                 ,
                 Adam
                 Sulthan
              
               ,
               in
               Mesanderan
               ,
               and
               Hosslein-Chan
               ,
               at
               Astarabad
               .
            
             
               It
               was
               Schach-Abas
               his
               intention
               to
               sit
               still
               with
               these
               Conquests
               ,
               but
               the
               quiet
               he
               had
               after
               them
               was
               so
               little
               ,
               that
               he
               had
               hardly
               the
               time
               to
               have
               his
               Soveraignty
               acknowledg'd
               .
               For
               ,
               being
               at
               Ispahan
               ,
               about
               a
               year
               after
               this
               War
               ,
               intelligence
               was
               brought
               him
               that
               the
               Turk
               was
               coming
               into
               Persia
               ,
               with
               an
               Army
               of
               five
               hundred
               thousand
               men
               ;
               whereupon
               he
               got
               together
               all
               the
               Forces
               he
               could
               ,
               and
               appointed
               them
               their
               Rendezvous
               at
               Tabris
               ,
               and
               ordered
               all
               the
               Inhabitants
               of
               the
               Frontiers
               ,
               to
               retire
               ,
               with
               their
               Cattel
               ,
               into
               Cities
               and
               Wall'd
               Towns
               ,
               to
               destroy
               all
               in
               the
               Fields
               ,
               that
               the
               Enemy
               might
               make
               no
               advantage
               thereof
               in
               order
               to
               his
               subsistence
               .
               The
               Turk
               having
               advanc'd
               ,
               and
               encamp'd
               neer
               Tabris
               ,
               the
               King
               of
               Persia
               caus'd
               it
               to
               be
               publish'd
               through
               his
               Army
               ,
               that
               such
               as
               were
               willing
               to
               serve
               as
               Volunteers
               ,
               should
               list
               themselves
               apart
               ,
               and
               that
               for
               every
               Turks
               head
               they
               brought
               him
               ,
               he
               would
               pay
               fifty
               Crowns
               .
               About
               five
               thousand
               Persians
               listed
               themselves
               upon
               that
               accompt
               ;
               so
               that
               not
               a
               day
               pass'd
               ,
               but
               some
               heads
               were
               brought
               in
               ,
               and
               at
               his
               rising
               every
               morning
               ,
               a
               good
               number
               was
               presented
               to
               him
               .
               Nay
               ,
               one
               Soldier
               ,
               named
               
                 Bairam
                 Tekel
              
               brought
               him
               one
               morning
               five
               together
               ,
               and
               by
               that
               means
               gain'd
               the
               favour
               of
               Schach-Abas
               ,
               who
               rais'd
               him
               to
               the
               Dignity
               of
               Chan.
               
            
             
               At
               the
               end
               of
               three
               moneths
               
                 Tzakal
                 Ogli
              
               ,
               who
               commanded
               the
               Turkish
               Army
               ,
               sent
               a
               kind
               of
               Challenge
               to
               Schach-Abas
               ,
               telling
               him
               ,
               that
               if
               he
               had
               as
               much
               confidence
               in
               God
               and
               the
               Justice
               of
               his
               cause
               ,
               as
               he
               would
               have
               the
               VVorld
               believe
               ,
               he
               should
               not
               be
               afraid
               of
               accepting
               a
               general
               Engagement
               ,
               which
               he
               thereby
               profer'd
               him
               .
               Abas
               was
               content
               ,
               and
               having
               divided
               the
               ground
               ,
               the
               Sun
               and
               the
               VVind
               with
               his
               Enemy
               ,
               gave
               him
               battel
               .
               It
               lasted
               all
               that
               day
               ;
               and
               the
               night
               following
               ,
               the
               Turks
               ,
               who
               had
               lost
               many
               of
               their
               men
               ,
               retreated
               .
               The
               next
               day
               word
               was
               brought
               to
               the
               Camp
               ,
               that
               the
               Turks
               were
               retreated
               ;
               but
               Abas
               ,
               who
               fear'd
               it
               might
               be
               a
               stratageme
               of
               theirs
               ,
               stood
               on
               his
               Guard
               for
               three
               dayes
               ,
               keeping
               the
               Army
               upon
               continual
               duty
               ,
               and
               not
               so
               much
               as
               going
               himself
               into
               his
               Tent
               during
               that
               time
               ;
               till
               that
               the
               Scouts
               having
               at
               last
               brought
               him
               word
               ,
               that
               the
               Enemy
               was
               effectually
               retreated
               towards
               the
               Frontiers
               ,
               he
               advanc'd
               to
               the
               Mountain
               of
               Sehend
               ,
               where
               he
               Encamped
               ,
               and
               there
               it
               was
               ,
               that
               
                 Mahumed
                 Chan
                 Kasak
                 ,
                 Schaheruch-Chan
                 ,
                 Esschar
                 ,
              
               and
               
                 Iischan
                 ,
                 Kurtzibaschi
              
               ,
               were
               
               cut
               to
               pieces
               ,
               for
               having
               given
               the
               king
               poyson
               ,
               who
               immediately
               taking
               an
               Antidore
               ,
               receiv'd
               no
               hurt
               thereby
               .
            
             
               Two
               years
               after
               this
               War
               ,
               the
               Turk
               made
               another
               invasion
               into
               Persia
               ,
               with
               an
               Army
               of
               three
               hundred
               thousand
               men
               ,
               and
               besieged
               the
               Fortress
               of
               Iruan
               ,
               in
               the
               Province
               of
               the
               same
               name
               :
               but
               he
               was
               forc'd
               to
               raise
               the
               siege
               and
               to
               retreat
               .
               About
               two
               years
               after
               that
               ,
               
                 Murat
                 Bascha
              
               ,
               General
               of
               the
               Turkish
               Army
               ,
               besieg'd
               and
               took
               Tabris
               ,
               and
               kept
               it
               four
               moneths
               ,
               within
               which
               time
               there
               happen'd
               five
               set
               battels
               between
               those
               two
               Nations
               ,
               with
               little
               advantage
               to
               the
               Persians
               .
               And
               yet
               at
               last
               Schach-Abas
               defeated
               the
               Turks
               ,
               and
               recover'd
               the
               Citie
               out
               of
               their
               hands
               .
               Being
               after
               this
               expedition
               ,
               return'd
               to
               Ardebil
               ,
               he
               there
               caus'd
               to
               be
               kill'd
               
                 Dsulfakar
                 ,
                 Chan
              
               of
               Scamachie
               in
               the
               manner
               we
               have
               related
               before
               ,
               and
               put
               into
               his
               Government
               Iusuf-Chan
               ,
               an
               Armenian
               by
               birth
               ,
               and
               by
               condition
               a
               Slave
               ,
               who
               had
               a
               long
               time
               serv'd
               him
               as
               on
               ordinary
               Foot-man
               .
            
             
               After
               this
               ,
               Persia
               enjoy'd
               a
               Peace
               of
               twenty
               years
               together
               ,
               at
               the
               end
               whereof
               the
               Turks
               entred
               it
               again
               with
               a
               powerfull
               Army
               ,
               under
               the
               Command
               of
               
                 Chalil
                 Basscha
              
               ,
               with
               whom
               joyned
               also
               several
               parties
               of
               the
               Tartars
               of
               Crim
               and
               
                 Precop
                 .
                 Schach-Abas
              
               sent
               against
               them
               Kartzschuckai-Chan
               ,
               the
               most
               Valiant
               and
               most
               Fortunate
               of
               all
               his
               Captains
               ,
               who
               wearied
               them
               out
               ,
               and
               forc'd
               them
               to
               retreat
               ,
               after
               several
               Engagements
               ,
               or
               Skirmishes
               rather
               ,
               wherein
               he
               took
               Prisoners
               two
               Tartar-Princes
               ,
               Omersbeg
               ,
               and
               Schahinkerai-Chan
               ,
               and
               the
               Bashaws
               of
               
                 Egypt
                 ,
                 Aleppo
                 ,
                 Erserum
              
               ,
               and
               Wan
               ,
               The
               King
               ,
               instead
               of
               treating
               them
               ill
               ,
               presented
               each
               of
               them
               with
               a
               Garment
               and
               an
               excellent
               Horse
               ,
               and
               sent
               them
               back
               without
               paying
               any
               Ransom
               .
            
             
               Afterwards
               ,
               Schach-Abas
               went
               into
               Georgia
               ,
               where
               he
               staid
               nine
               moneths
               .
               During
               his
               aboad
               there
               ,
               Tameras-Chan
               ,
               the
               Son
               of
               Simon
               had
               the
               confidence
               to
               enter
               with
               an
               Army
               into
               the
               Province
               of
               Seggen
               ,
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               Georgia
               ,
               and
               to
               give
               battel
               to
               Schach-Abas
               ;
               but
               he
               was
               forc'd
               to
               retreat
               with
               great
               loss
               .
               While
               he
               was
               in
               those
               parts
               ,
               he
               pay'd
               his
               Army
               twelve
               Musters
               together
               ,
               and
               hearing
               that
               his
               Soldiers
               spent
               most
               of
               their
               money
               in
               Tobacco
               ,
               he
               forbad
               the
               use
               of
               it
               ,
               with
               such
               severity
               ,
               that
               he
               caus'd
               their
               Noses
               and
               Lips
               to
               be
               cut
               off
               ,
               who
               were
               found
               to
               have
               taken
               of
               it
               ,
               
               contrary
               to
               the
               Prohibitions
               :
               and
               having
               understood
               ,
               that
               a
               Merchant
               ,
               who
               knew
               not
               that
               the
               king
               had
               forbidden
               the
               use
               of
               Tobacco
               ,
               and
               brought
               several
               Bags
               of
               it
               into
               the
               Army
               ,
               in
               hopes
               to
               make
               a
               greater
               advantage
               thereof
               among
               the
               Soldiers
               ,
               he
               order'd
               him
               to
               be
               set
               on
               a
               heap
               of
               Fagots
               ,
               with
               all
               his
               Tobacco
               about
               him
               ,
               which
               being
               set
               on
               fire
               ,
               he
               ,
               and
               his
               Commodity
               were
               reduc'd
               to
               smoke
               and
               ashes
               .
            
             
               After
               this
               was
               it
               that
               Schach-Abas
               went
               into
               Kilan
               ,
               where
               he
               put
               to
               death
               his
               eldest
               Son
               ,
               as
               we
               shall
               relate
               anon
               .
               Schach-Abas
               had
               three
               lawfull
               Wives
               ,
               and
               four
               or
               five
               hundred
               Concubines
               .
               By
               his
               three
               Wives
               he
               had
               so
               many
               Sons
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               
                 Sefi
                 Myrsa
                 ,
                 Chodabende
                 Myrsa
              
               ,
               and
               
                 Imanculi
                 Myrsa
              
               .
               He
               ordered
               the
               two
               younger
               to
               have
               their
               eyes
               put
               out
               with
               fire
               ,
               and
               confin'd
               them
               in
               the
               Fortress
               of
               Alamuth
               ,
               under
               a
               very
               strict
               Guard.
               The
               eldest
               Son
               was
               born
               of
               a
               Christian
               Slave
               ,
               of
               Georgia
               .
               This
               Prince
               having
               cast
               his
               Eye
               on
               a
               very
               handsom
               young
               Maid
               of
               Circassia
               ,
               whom
               a
               Merchant
               of
               Scamachie
               had
               presented
               to
               Schach-Abas
               ,
               fell
               in
               Love
               with
               her
               ,
               and
               intreated
               his
               Father
               to
               permit
               he
               should
               marry
               her
               .
               The
               king
               who
               dearly
               lov'd
               that
               Prince
               ,
               by
               reason
               of
               the
               great
               complyance
               he
               had
               for
               him
               ,
               consented
               thereto
               ,
               and
               ordered
               her
               to
               be
               brought
               up
               in
               the
               Seraglio
               ,
               near
               the
               Mother
               of
               
                 Sefi
                 Myrsa
              
               ,
               who
               had
               by
               her
               
                 Sain
                 Myrsa
              
               ,
               since
               king
               of
               Persia
               ,
               under
               the
               name
               of
               Schach-Sefi
               .
            
             
               The
               Over-severe
               ,
               
               or
               rather
               ,
               Cruel
               ,
               and
               Tyrannical
               reign
               of
               Schach-Abas
               ,
               began
               to
               grow
               so
               odious
               and
               insupportable
               to
               the
               Grandees
               of
               the
               kingdom
               ,
               that
               some
               had
               the
               confidence
               to
               cast
               a
               Note
               into
               Myrsa's
               Chamber
               ,
               whereby
               they
               discover'd
               to
               him
               ,
               that
               if
               he
               would
               not
               stand
               in
               his
               own
               way
               ,
               he
               might
               immediately
               succeed
               the
               king
               his
               Father
               ,
               and
               that
               if
               he
               would
               consent
               to
               the
               Execution
               of
               the
               Design
               they
               were
               engag'd
               in
               to
               that
               end
               ,
               they
               would
               soon
               show
               him
               how
               the
               business
               was
               to
               be
               effected
               .
               Sefi
               conceiv'd
               a
               horrour
               at
               the
               Proposition
               ,
               whereby
               he
               was
               to
               be
               a
               complice
               in
               his
               Father's
               death
               ,
               and
               thereupon
               carried
               the
               Note
               to
               the
               king
               ,
               accompanying
               his
               free
               and
               innocent
               proceeding
               with
               so
               many
               protestations
               of
               the
               sincerity
               of
               his
               intentions
               ,
               and
               an
               absolute
               dependence
               on
               his
               Father's
               will
               ,
               as
               might
               well
               satisfie
               any
               other
               mind
               less
               distrustfull
               than
               that
               of
               Schach-Abas
               .
               He
               could
               not
               forbear
               expressing
               outwardly
               ,
               that
               he
               was
               very
               well
               satisfy'd
               with
               his
               Son
               ,
               and
               commended
               his
               affection
               and
               piety
               :
               but
               he
               afterwards
               fell
               into
               such
               frights
               ,
               as
               depriv'd
               him
               of
               all
               rest
               ,
               and
               oblig'd
               him
               to
               change
               his
               Lodging
               twice
               or
               thrice
               in
               a
               night
               ,
               with
               such
               disturbances
               ,
               as
               he
               conceiv'd
               he
               could
               not
               be
               deliver'd
               of
               otherwise
               than
               by
               the
               death
               of
               his
               Son.
               According
               to
               these
               apprehensions
               ,
               being
               one
               day
               at
               Rescht
               in
               the
               Province
               of
               Kilan
               ,
               with
               the
               whole
               Court
               about
               him
               ,
               a
               Flatterer
               so
               heighten'd
               the
               distractions
               of
               his
               mind
               ,
               by
               the
               false
               Alarm
               he
               gave
               him
               of
               a
               new
               Conspiracy
               of
               Myrsa's
               ,
               with
               several
               of
               the
               great
               Lords
               of
               the
               kingdom
               against
               him
               ,
               that
               he
               resolv'd
               he
               should
               dye
               .
            
             
               He
               thought
               ,
               at
               first
               to
               employ
               ,
               in
               that
               Commission
               Kartzschuckai-Chan
               ,
               General
               of
               the
               Army
               ,
               or
               Constable
               of
               Persia
               ,
               and
               would
               have
               oblig'd
               him
               to
               kill
               his
               Son
               with
               his
               own
               hands
               .
               
               This
               Lord
               ,
               was
               Originally
               descended
               from
               an
               Armenian
               Family
               ,
               born
               by
               Father
               and
               Mother-side
               of
               Christians
               ,
               and
               had
               been
               stollen
               away
               in
               his
               youth
               by
               the
               Tartars
               ,
               who
               had
               Circumcis'd
               and
               sold
               him
               to
               Schach-Abas
               .
               The
               freedom
               and
               sincerity
               of
               his
               disposition
               and
               demeanour
               ,
               had
               gain'd
               him
               the
               friendship
               of
               the
               whole
               Court
               ,
               and
               his
               courage
               had
               so
               well
               setled
               him
               in
               the
               king's
               favour
               ,
               that
               having
               ,
               by
               his
               means
               ,
               had
               several
               great
               victories
               over
               his
               Enemies
               ,
               he
               had
               conferr'd
               on
               him
               the
               Command
               of
               his
               Army
               ,
               and
               look'd
               upon
               him
               with
               such
               respect
               ,
               that
               he
               never
               call'd
               him
               by
               any
               other
               name
               than
               that
               of
               Aga
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               the
               Captain
               .
            
             
               The
               king
               would
               needs
               put
               him
               upon
               this
               important
               service
               ,
               as
               considering
               him
               to
               be
               the
               person
               ,
               who
               of
               any
               in
               his
               kingdom
               was
               the
               most
               oblig'd
               to
               him
               for
               his
               Fortune
               .
               But
               the
               grave
               old
               Man
               ,
               having
               laid
               down
               his
               Sword
               at
               the
               kings
               feet
               ,
               and
               cast
               himself
               by
               it
               ,
               told
               him
               ,
               that
               he
               was
               so
               infinitely
               oblig'd
               to
               his
               Majesty
               ,
               that
               he
               would
               rather
               lose
               a
               thousand
               lives
               ,
               than
               that
               he
               should
               be
               ever
               reproach'd
               to
               have
               imbru'd
               his
               hands
               in
               the
               blood
               of
               any
               of
               the
               royal
               Progeny
               ,
               so
               far
               was
               it
               against
               his
               Soul
               to
               commit
               a
               Crime
               of
               that
               nature
               ,
               and
               by
               putting
               to
               death
               the
               Heir
               of
               the
               Crown
               ,
               execute
               a
               command
               which
               the
               king
               could
               not
               impose
               upon
               him
               without
               regret
               ,
               and
               which
               were
               no
               sooner
               put
               in
               Execution
               ,
               but
               he
               would
               repent
               him
               of
               it
               .
               Schach-Abas
               was
               satisfy'd
               with
               this
               excuse
               ,
               from
               him
               ,
               and
               made
               the
               same
               Proposition
               to
               a
               Gentleman
               ,
               named
               Bebut-Beg
               ,
               whom
               he
               found
               not
               so
               scrupulous
               as
               Kartzschuckai-Chan
               .
               This
               man
               having
               undertaken
               that
               Commission
               went
               immediately
               to
               
                 Sefi
                 Myrsa
              
               ,
               and
               having
               met
               him
               coming
               out
               of
               a
               Bath
               ,
               riding
               on
               a
               Mule
               ,
               and
               accompany'd
               only
               by
               a
               single
               Page
               ,
               layes
               hold
               on
               the
               Bridle
               ,
               stayes
               the
               Mule
               ,
               and
               sayes
               ,
               Alight
               ,
               
                 Sefi
                 Myrsa
              
               ,
               it
               is
               the
               pleasure
               of
               the
               king
               thy
               Father
               that
               thou
               should'st
               die
               ,
               and
               thereupon
               throws
               him
               down
               .
               The
               unfortunate
               Prince
               ,
               joyning
               his
               hands
               together
               ,
               and
               lifting
               up
               his
               eyes
               to
               Heaven
               ,
               cries
               out
               .
               
                 O
                 my
                 God!
                 what
                 have
                 I
                 done
                 to
                 deserve
                 this
                 disgrace
                 ?
                 Cursed
                 be
                 the
                 Traytor
                 who
                 is
                 the
                 occasion
                 thereof
                 .
                 But
                 since
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 pleasure
                 of
                 God
                 thus
                 to
                 dispose
                 of
                 me
                 ,
                 Gods
                 will
                 and
                 the
                 King
                 's
                 be
                 done
                 .
              
            
             
               He
               had
               hardly
               the
               time
               to
               speak
               out
               those
               words
               ,
               ere
               Bebut
               gave
               him
               two
               stabs
               with
               a
               Chentze
               ,
               which
               is
               a
               kind
               of
               Ponyard
               ,
               ordinarily
               worn
               by
               the
               Persians
               in
               their
               Girdles
               ,
               wherewith
               he
               laid
               him
               dead
               upon
               the
               place
               .
               The
               body
               was
               dragg'd
               into
               a
               Fen
               not
               far
               thence
               ,
               where
               it
               continu'd
               above
               four
               hours
               .
               In
               the
               mean
               time
               ,
               the
               news
               of
               this
               Murther
               being
               brought
               into
               the
               City
               ,
               the
               people
               ran
               in
               multitudes
               to
               the
               Palace
               ,
               threatned
               to
               force
               the
               Gates
               ,
               and
               would
               have
               the
               Authors
               thereof
               deliver'd
               up
               to
               them
               ,
               in
               so
               much
               that
               the
               Chans
               ,
               who
               were
               afraid
               ,
               that
               in
               the
               fury
               of
               their
               first
               insurrection
               ,
               the
               people
               would
               wreak
               their
               malice
               indifferently
               on
               all
               they
               met
               ,
               forsook
               the
               king
               ,
               and
               got
               away
               .
               The
               Queen
               ,
               Myrsa's
               Mother
               ,
               understanding
               that
               her
               Son
               had
               been
               kill'd
               by
               the
               king's
               express
               order
               ,
               was
               so
               overcome
               with
               grief
               ,
               that
               not
               minding
               the
               humour
               of
               the
               Prince
               she
               had
               then
               to
               do
               withall
               ,
               who
               could
               not
               endure
               the
               lest
               opposition
               ,
               she
               ran
               into
               the
               king's
               Apartment
               ,
               and
               not
               thinking
               it
               enough
               to
               reproach
               him
               with
               his
               inhumanity
               ,
               and
               the
               barbarous
               death
               of
               an
               innocent
               Prince
               ,
               and
               one
               whom
               he
               had
               tenderly
               lov'd
               ,
               she
               flew
               in
               his
               face
               ,
               and
               beat
               him
               with
               her
               first
               .
               But
               the
               king
               ,
               instead
               of
               being
               angry
               with
               her
               ,
               was
               at
               an
               absolute
               loss
               ,
               and
               at
               last
               made
               her
               answer
               with
               tears
               in
               his
               eyes
               ;
               
                 What
                 would
                 you
                 have
                 had
                 me
                 to
                 do
                 ?
                 News
                 was
                 brought
                 me
                 that
                 he
                 had
                 a
                 design
                 upon
                 my
                 life
                 .
                 There
                 is
                 now
                 no
                 remedy
                 ,
                 what
                 's
                 done
                 cannot
                 be
                 recall'd
                 .
              
            
             
               On
               the
               other
               side
               ,
               Schach-Abas
               had
               no
               sooner
               heard
               of
               this
               execution
               ,
               but
               it
               repented
               him
               of
               having
               commanded
               it
               ,
               and
               express'd
               no
               small
               regret
               ,
               that
               he
               had
               proceeded
               with
               so
               much
               precipitation
               in
               a
               business
               of
               that
               importance
               .
               He
               thought
               it
               not
               enough
               to
               acknowledge
               it
               done
               by
               his
               order
               ,
               but
               would
               needs
               continue
               ten
               dayes
               shut
               up
               in
               a
               place
               where
               he
               would
               not
               see
               the
               light
               of
               the
               Sun
               ,
               as
               having
               all
               that
               time
               a
               Handkercher
               over
               his
               eyes
               .
               He
               liv'd
               a
               whole
               moneth
               ,
               and
               eat
               no
               more
               than
               what
               was
               purely
               necessary
               to
               keep
               him
               from
               starving
               .
               He
               went
               in
               mourning
               a
               whole
               year
               ,
               and
               all
               his
               life
               after
               he
               wore
               not
               any
               thing
               about
               him
               ,
               that
               might
               ,
               as
               to
               matter
               of
               Cloaths
               ,
               distinguish
               him
               from
               the
               meanest
               of
               his
               Subjects
               .
               And
               in
               some
               fort
               ,
               to
               eternize
               the
               memory
               of
               the
               Prince
               ,
               he
               caus'd
               the
               place
               where
               he
               was
               kill'd
               ,
               to
               be
               encompass'd
               with
               a
               high
               Wall
               ,
               made
               a
               Sanctuary
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               allow'd
               it
               a
               certain
               Revenue
               ,
               for
               the
               entertainment
               of
               a
               great
               number
               of
               poor
               people
               .
               The
               first
               ten
               dayes
               of
               his
               greatest
               mourning
               being
               over
               ,
               he
               went
               from
               R●scht
               to
               Caswin
               ,
               where
               he
               would
               needs
               entertain
               the
               Chans
               ,
               whom
               he
               any
               way
               suspected
               ,
               and
               the
               Flatterer
               ,
               who
               had
               made
               him
               jealous
               of
               the
               Prince
               ,
               at
               a
               Dinner
               ,
               but
               he
               caus'd
               poyson
               to
               be
               mixt
               in
               their
               Wine
               ,
               and
               kept
               them
               so
               long
               at
               Table
               till
               he
               saw
               them
               all
               dead
               in
               the
               place
               .
            
             
               The
               action
               of
               Bebut-beg
               was
               indeed
               recompens'd
               with
               the
               charge
               of
               Daruga
               ,
               of
               Caswin
               ,
               and
               some
               time
               after
               with
               that
               of
               Chan
               of
               Kesker
               ;
               but
               he
               could
               not
               avoid
               the
               punishment
               which
               so
               base
               a
               complyance
               too
               well
               deserv'd
               .
               For
               the
               first
               journey
               the
               king
               made
               to
               Caswin
               ,
               after
               that
               we
               spoke
               of
               before
               ,
               he
               commanded
               Bebut
               ,
               to
               go
               and
               cut
               off
               ,
               with
               his
               own
               hands
               ,
               his
               Son's
               head
               ,
               and
               to
               bring
               it
               him
               .
               He
               was
               forc'd
               to
               obey
               ,
               and
               Schach-Abas
               seeing
               him
               coming
               into
               the
               Room
               with
               his
               Son's
               head
               ,
               ask'd
               him
               how
               he
               did
               .
               Bebut
               made
               answer
               ,
               Alass
               my
               Liege
               ,
               I
               think
               I
               need
               not
               tell
               you
               ;
               I
               have
               been
               forc'd
               with
               my
               own
               hands
               to
               kill
               my
               only
               Son
               ,
               whom
               I
               lov'd
               above
               any
               thing
               in
               the
               World
               ;
               the
               grief
               I
               shall
               conceive
               thereat
               will
               bring
               me
               to
               my
               Grave
               .
               The
               king
               reply'd
               ,
               
                 Go
                 thy
                 wayes
              
               ,
               Bebut
               ,
               
                 and
                 consider
                 how
                 great
                 must
                 have
                 been
                 my
                 affliction
                 ,
                 
                 when
                 thou
                 broughtst
                 the
                 news
                 of
                 my
                 Son's
                 death
                 ,
                 whom
                 I
                 had
                 commanded
                 thee
                 to
                 put
                 to
                 death
                 .
                 But
                 comfort
                 thy self
                 ,
                 my
                 Son
                 and
                 thine
                 are
                 no
                 more
                 ,
                 and
                 reflect
                 ,
                 that
                 thou
                 art
                 in
                 this
                 equal
                 to
                 the
                 King
                 thy
                 master
                 .
              
            
             
               Not
               long
               after
               this
               unhappy
               Paricide
               ,
               
               Bebut
               ended
               his
               life
               after
               an
               extraordinary
               manner
               .
               For
               ,
               soon
               after
               he
               had
               taken
               possession
               of
               the
               Government
               of
               Kesker
               ,
               one
               of
               his
               servants
               ,
               giving
               him
               water
               to
               wash
               after
               Dinner
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               Persian
               custom
               ,
               pour'd
               it
               on
               so
               hot
               that
               it
               scalded
               his
               hands
               ,
               which
               incens'd
               him
               so
               that
               he
               threatned
               to
               have
               him
               cut
               to
               pieces
               ;
               but
               the
               Slave
               prevented
               him
               ,
               and
               considering
               that
               he
               who
               had
               been
               so
               barbarous
               as
               to
               murther
               his
               Prince
               and
               his
               own
               Son
               ,
               would
               make
               no
               great
               difficulty
               to
               rid
               the
               World
               of
               a
               servant
               ,
               he
               conspir'd
               with
               some
               of
               his
               Gamerades
               ,
               who
               expected
               no
               better
               treatment
               from
               their
               Master
               ,
               and
               kill'd
               him
               the
               night
               following
               in
               his
               drink
               .
               Schach-Abas
               was
               not
               much
               troubled
               ,
               that
               that
               hatefull
               object
               was
               remov'd
               out
               of
               his
               sight
               ,
               and
               would
               not
               have
               prosecuted
               the
               Murtherers
               ,
               had
               not
               the
               other
               Chans
               represented
               to
               him
               ,
               that
               ,
               if
               they
               were
               not
               made
               examples
               ,
               no
               Lord
               could
               think
               himself
               secure
               among
               his
               servants
               ,
               after
               he
               had
               given
               them
               some
               theatning
               language
               .
            
             
               But
               Schach-Abas's
               affliction
               ,
               and
               the
               regret
               he
               express'd
               for
               his
               Son's
               death
               ,
               how
               great
               soever
               they
               might
               be
               ,
               took
               not
               off
               the
               just
               apprehensions
               the
               Widdow
               conceiv'd
               ,
               that
               he
               had
               a
               design
               to
               put
               to
               death
               his
               Grand-Child
               
                 Sain
                 Myrsa
              
               .
               Whence
               it
               came
               ,
               that
               she
               kept
               him
               a
               long
               time
               conceal'd
               ,
               and
               would
               not
               suffer
               him
               to
               be
               brought
               to
               Court
               ,
               though
               the
               King
               ,
               who
               saw
               his
               two
               younger
               Sons
               ,
               whose
               eyes
               he
               had
               caus'd
               to
               be
               put
               out
               ,
               were
               excluded
               the
               Government
               ,
               by
               the
               Laws
               of
               the
               Kingdom
               ,
               design'd
               that
               little
               Prince
               to
               succeed
               him
               .
               'T
               is
               reported
               he
               had
               a
               great
               tenderness
               for
               him
               ,
               and
               yet
               lest
               he
               should
               appear
               to
               soon
               ,
               and
               the
               vivacity
               of
               his
               spirit
               revive
               the
               affection
               which
               the
               people
               had
               express'd
               towards
               his
               Father
               ,
               he
               endeavour'd
               to
               have
               his
               senses
               dull'd
               ,
               and
               commanded
               there
               should
               be
               given
               him
               every
               day
               about
               the
               begness
               of
               a
               Pea
               of
               Opium
               ,
               the
               use
               whereof
               is
               very
               common
               in
               Persia
               ,
               as
               we
               have
               said
               elsewhere
               ;
               but
               that
               the
               Mother
               ,
               instead
               of
               giving
               him
               that
               Drug
               ,
               made
               him
               often
               take
               Treacle
               ,
               and
               several
               other
               preservatives
               against
               the
               poyson
               ,
               which
               she
               conceiv'd
               she
               had
               some
               cause
               to
               suspect
               might
               be
               given
               him
               .
            
             
               While
               
                 Schach
                 .
                 Abas
              
               was
               in
               
                 Kilan
                 ,
                 Tamaras-Chan
              
               ,
               taking
               advantage
               of
               his
               absence
               ,
               entred
               again
               with
               an
               Army
               into
               Georgia
               ,
               and
               recover'd
               all
               those
               places
               ,
               out
               of
               which
               he
               had
               been
               forc'd
               .
               The
               King
               sent
               thither
               
                 Aliculi-Ghan
                 ;
                 Mahumed-Chan
                 ,
                 Kasack
              
               ,
               and
               
                 Mortusaculi
                 ,
                 Chan
              
               of
               Talisch
               ,
               and
               several
               other
               Chans
               ,
               who
               could
               do
               no
               good
               there
               ,
               but
               brought
               word
               back
               ,
               that
               they
               had
               found
               the
               Enemy
               so
               advantageously
               posted
               ,
               that
               they
               durst
               not
               set
               upon
               him
               .
               The
               King
               punish'd
               their
               seeming
               prudence
               with
               death
               ,
               and
               went
               the
               next
               year
               in
               person
               into
               Georgia
               ,
               protesting
               at
               his
               departure
               ,
               that
               if
               he
               return'd
               victorious
               from
               that
               VVar
               ,
               he
               would
               sell
               the
               Georgians
               ,
               at
               an
               Abas
               ,
               or
               fifteen
               pence
               a
               head
               .
               Upon
               which
               occasion
               they
               say
               it
               hapned
               ,
               that
               the
               King
               being
               Master
               of
               the
               Field
               ,
               and
               having
               taken
               a
               great
               number
               of
               Prisoners
               ,
               a
               Souldier
               came
               to
               him
               ,
               with
               two
               Abases
               in
               his
               hand
               ,
               and
               desir'd
               him
               to
               sell
               him
               two
               handsom
               young
               Maids
               ,
               who
               were
               among
               the
               Prisoners
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               King
               remembring
               his
               Oath
               ,
               permitted
               him
               to
               take
               his
               choice
               .
               It
               was
               about
               this
               time
               ,
               that
               most
               of
               the
               
                 Georgian
                 Christians
              
               ,
               who
               liv'd
               at
               Ispahan
               at
               the
               time
               of
               our
               being
               there
               ,
               came
               out
               of
               their
               Country
               to
               settle
               themselves
               in
               the
               Metropolis
               of
               the
               Kingdom
               .
            
             
               Much
               also
               about
               the
               same
               time
               ,
               was
               it
               ,
               that
               Schach-Abas
               receiv'd
               Letters
               from
               Bekirkcha
               ,
               who
               ,
               under
               the
               Grand-Seignor
               ,
               commanded
               the
               Garrison
               of
               Bagdat
               or
               Babylon
               .
               This
               man
               ,
               dissatisfy'd
               with
               the
               Court
               ,
               upon
               his
               being
               deny'd
               the
               Government
               of
               that
               place
               ,
               at
               the
               Bassa's
               death
               ,
               under
               whom
               he
               had
               had
               the
               Lieutenancy
               ,
               proffer'd
               Schach-Abas
               to
               deliver
               up
               the
               City
               to
               him
               .
               The
               King
               hearkned
               to
               that
               Proposition
               ,
               and
               immediately
               took
               his
               march
               with
               a
               good
               Army
               towards
               those
               parts
               ;
               but
               ere
               he
               got
               thither
               ,
               Bikirkeha's
               discontent
               was
               over
               ,
               so
               far
               that
               he
               sent
               Schach-Abas
               word
               ,
               that
               he
               had
               only
               Powder
               and
               Bullets
               at
               his
               service
               .
               He
               was
               so
               netled
               at
               the
               affront
               ,
               that
               he
               protested
               not
               to
               return
               thence
               till
               he
               had
               taken
               the
               City
               ,
               though
               it
               should
               cost
               him
               his
               life
               .
               Accordingly
               ,
               having
               pass'd
               over
               the
               Ditch
               ,
               after
               a
               siege
               of
               six
               months
               ,
               and
               having
               set
               fire
               to
               a
               Mine
               ,
               which
               work
               the
               Persians
               are
               very
               excellent
               at
               ,
               he
               caus'd
               an
               assault
               to
               be
               given
               ,
               entred
               the
               breach
               ,
               and
               became
               Master
               of
               the
               City
               ,
               without
               any
               composition
               .
               Bikirkeha
               being
               found
               among
               the
               Prisoners
               ,
               was
               sown
               up
               in
               a
               raw
               Ox-Hide
               .
               and
               in
               that
               condition
               plac'd
               near
               the
               High-way
               ,
               where
               the
               King
               order'd
               him
               to
               be
               sed
               ,
               till
               such
               time
               as
               the
               heat
               of
               the
               Sun
               having
               made
               the
               Hide
               shrink
               together
               ,
               he
               died
               a
               very
               painful
               death
               .
               His
               Son
               cast
               himself
               at
               Schach-Abas's
               feet
               ,
               and
               satisfy'd
               him
               so
               far
               of
               his
               being
               wholly
               unconcern'd
               in
               his
               Father's
               proceeding
               ,
               that
               having
               begg'd
               his
               Pardon
               ,
               he
               by
               that
               submission
               obtain'd
               the
               Government
               of
               Schiras
               ,
               which
               Schach-Abas
               made
               no
               difficulty
               to
               bestow
               on
               him
               ;
               in
               regard
               that
               lying
               at
               a
               great
               distance
               from
               the
               Frontiers
               of
               Turkey
               ,
               he
               fear'd
               not
               his
               proving
               unfaithful
               to
               him
               .
            
             
               The
               year
               following
               ,
               the
               Emperour
               of
               the
               Turks
               caus'd
               Bagdat
               to
               be
               besieg'd
               ,
               by
               the
               
                 Bassa
                 ,
                 Hasis
                 Ahmed
              
               ;
               but
               Abas
               forc'd
               him
               to
               raise
               the
               siege
               ,
               and
               continu'd
               eight
               moneths
               together
               in
               sight
               of
               the
               Turkish
               Army
               ,
               till
               such
               time
               as
               sickness
               having
               consum'd
               a
               great
               number
               of
               the
               
               Turks
               ,
               who
               were
               not
               so
               well
               able
               to
               endure
               the
               great
               heats
               ,
               as
               the
               
                 Persians
                 ,
                 Hasis
              
               was
               oblig'd
               to
               retreat
               to
               Constantinople
               .
               At
               his
               return
               from
               this
               expedition
               ,
               Schach-Abas
               began
               to
               build
               the
               Citie
               of
               Ferabath
               ,
               in
               the
               Province
               of
               Mesandran
               ,
               upon
               occasion
               of
               a
               Village
               ,
               named
               Tahona
               ,
               situated
               upon
               a
               pleasant
               River
               ,
               which
               ,
               not
               far
               thence
               ,
               falls
               into
               the
               Caspian
               Sea.
               
            
             
               This
               Victory
               procur'd
               him
               but
               two
               years
               rest
               .
               For
               the
               Turkish
               Emperour
               ,
               desirous
               to
               recover
               Bagdat
               ,
               sent
               
                 Chalil
                 Bassa
              
               ,
               with
               an
               Army
               of
               five
               hundred
               thousand
               men
               ,
               to
               reduce
               it
               .
               Schach-Abas
               commanded
               Cartzschugai-Chan
               to
               march
               to
               the
               relief
               of
               the
               Citie
               ,
               with
               a
               small
               Brigade
               ,
               but
               consisting
               of
               choice
               men
               ,
               and
               he
               follow'd
               him
               in
               person
               ,
               with
               the
               whole
               Army
               .
               He
               himself
               got
               into
               the
               Citie
               ,
               and
               sent
               Kartzschugai-Chan
               to
               meet
               the
               Turk
               ,
               whom
               he
               wearied
               out
               with
               perpetual
               skirmishes
               for
               six
               moneths
               together
               .
               At
               last
               he
               gave
               him
               battel
               ,
               disorder'd
               ,
               and
               defeated
               him
               ,
               forcing
               him
               to
               fly
               as
               far
               as
               Netzed
               .
               Upon
               the
               first
               news
               of
               the
               Victory
               ,
               Schach-Abas
               left
               the
               Citie
               ,
               to
               go
               and
               meet
               Kartzschugai-Chan
               ,
               and
               being
               come
               neer
               him
               alighted
               ,
               and
               said
               to
               him
               ;
               
                 My
                 dearest
                 Aga
                 ,
                 I
                 have
                 by
                 thy
                 means
                 and
                 conduct
                 obtain'd
                 so
                 noble
                 a
                 Victory
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 would
                 not
                 have
                 desir'd
                 a
                 greater
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 come
                 ,
                 get
                 up
                 on
                 my
                 Horse
                 ,
                 't
                 is
                 fit
                 I
                 should
                 be
                 thy
                 Lackey
                 .
              
               Kartzschugai
               was
               so
               surpriz'd
               at
               this
               discourse
               ,
               that
               he
               cast
               himself
               at
               his
               feet
               ,
               intreated
               his
               Majesty
               to
               look
               on
               him
               as
               his
               slave
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               expose
               him
               to
               the
               derision
               of
               all
               the
               World
               ,
               by
               doing
               him
               an
               honour
               so
               extraordinary
               ,
               as
               that
               it
               was
               impossible
               he
               could
               any
               way
               deserve
               it
               .
               But
               notwithstanding
               all
               his
               intreaties
               ,
               he
               was
               forc'd
               to
               get
               up
               ,
               the
               King
               and
               the
               Chans
               following
               on
               foot
               ,
               onely
               seven
               paces
               .
               Schach-Abas
               had
               many
               other
               Wars
               against
               the
               Turks
               ;
               but
               the
               most
               signal
               Victory
               he
               ever
               got
               over
               his
               Enemies
               ,
               was
               at
               the
               reduction
               of
               the
               Citie
               of
               Ormus
               ,
               which
               he
               recover'd
               from
               the
               Portuguez
               ,
               six
               years
               before
               his
               death
               .
               Of
               that
               an
               account
               shall
               be
               given
               in
               the
               subsequent
               Travels
               of
               Mandelslo
               .
            
             
               About
               the
               end
               of
               the
               year
               1629.
               he
               took
               a
               journey
               to
               Ferabath
               ,
               in
               the
               Province
               of
               Mesanderan
               ,
               which
               was
               the
               place
               he
               most
               delighted
               in
               of
               any
               in
               his
               Kingdom
               ;
               but
               he
               there
               fell
               so
               ill
               ,
               that
               ,
               perceiving
               he
               should
               not
               escape
               ,
               he
               sent
               for
               four
               Lords
               of
               the
               chiefest
               of
               his
               Councel
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               
                 Isa-Chan
                 ,
                 Kurtzibaschi
                 ,
                 Seiul-Chan
                 ,
                 Tuschmal
                 ,
              
               or
               Councellor
               of
               State
               ,
               
                 Temerbey
                 ,
                 Ouwogly
              
               ,
               or
               Lord
               High-Steward
               ,
               and
               
                 Iusuf
                 Aga
              
               ,
               chief
               Gentleman
               of
               his
               Chamber
               ,
               who
               being
               come
               to
               his
               Bed-side
               ,
               he
               told
               them
               .
               That
               ,
               firmly
               believing
               the
               sickness
               he
               was
               then
               in
               would
               be
               his
               last
               ,
               it
               was
               his
               pleasure
               ,
               that
               his
               Grand-Child
               ,
               
                 Sain
                 Myrsa
              
               ,
               should
               succeed
               him
               ,
               and
               assume
               his
               Father's
               name
               ,
               obliging
               them
               all
               solemnly
               to
               promise
               him
               ,
               that
               ,
               after
               his
               death
               ,
               they
               would
               religiously
               execute
               his
               Last
               Will.
               The
               Astrologers
               had
               told
               Schach-Abas
               ,
               that
               Sain
               should
               reign
               but
               eight
               moneths
               at
               most
               ;
               but
               when
               these
               Lords
               would
               have
               spoke
               to
               him
               of
               that
               Prediction
               ,
               the
               King
               made
               answer
               ,
               
                 Let
                 him
                 reign
                 as
                 long
                 as
                 he
                 can
                 ,
                 though
                 it
                 were
                 but
                 three
                 dayes
                 ;
                 it
                 will
                 be
                 some
                 satisfaction
                 to
                 me
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 assur'd
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 shall
                 one
                 day
                 have
                 on
                 his
                 head
                 the
                 Crown
                 which
                 was
                 due
                 to
                 the
                 Prince
                 his
                 Father
                 .
              
            
             
               'T
               was
               conceiv'd
               ,
               he
               had
               had
               some
               poyson
               given
               him
               ,
               upon
               which
               presumption
               the
               
                 Hakim
                 Iusuf
              
               ,
               his
               Physician
               ,
               order'd
               him
               hot
               bathing
               for
               eight
               dayes
               together
               ,
               and
               for
               four
               dayes
               afterward
               another
               kind
               of
               Bath
               ,
               of
               Cows
               milk
               :
               but
               all
               these
               remedies
               being
               either
               ineffectual
               ,
               or
               too
               weak
               ,
               he
               seriously
               prepar'd
               himself
               for
               death
               ,
               even
               to
               the
               appointing
               of
               the
               place
               where
               he
               would
               be
               interr'd
               .
               But
               that
               the
               people
               might
               not
               certainly
               know
               it
               ,
               he
               commanded
               the
               Ceremonies
               of
               his
               Funeral
               should
               be
               Celebrated
               in
               three
               several
               places
               ,
               at
               the
               same
               time
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               at
               
                 Ardebil
                 ,
                 Mesched
              
               ,
               and
               Babylon
               ;
               but
               the
               more
               general
               report
               is
               ,
               that
               the
               body
               was
               carried
               to
               Babylon
               ,
               and
               thence
               to
               the
               Netzef
               ,
               of
               Kufa
               ,
               neer
               the
               Sepulchre
               of
               Aly
               ,
               upon
               this
               accompt
               ,
               that
               Schach-Abas
               ,
               going
               to
               Kufa
               ,
               soon
               after
               the
               reduction
               of
               Babylon
               ,
               and
               looking
               on
               the
               Netzef
               ,
               said
               ,
               he
               had
               never
               seen
               a
               more
               delightfull
               place
               ,
               and
               that
               he
               should
               wish
               to
               be
               there
               interr'd
               after
               his
               death
               .
               What
               ere
               became
               of
               his
               body
               ,
               certain
               it
               is
               that
               he
               dy'd
               ,
               in
               the
               year
               1629.
               having
               liv'd
               63.
               years
               ,
               and
               reign'd
               45.
               
               He
               discover'd
               the
               strength
               of
               his
               memory
               and
               understanding
               ,
               in
               the
               order
               he
               took
               ,
               at
               his
               death
               ,
               that
               it
               might
               be
               kept
               secret
               ,
               till
               his
               Grand-Child
               were
               assur'd
               of
               the
               Succession
               ;
               commanding
               that
               they
               should
               expose
               his
               body
               every
               day
               in
               the
               same
               Hall
               ,
               where
               he
               was
               wont
               to
               administer
               Justice
               ,
               set
               in
               a
               Chair
               of
               State
               ,
               with
               his
               eyes
               open
               ,
               his
               back
               turn'd
               to
               the
               Hangings
               ,
               behind
               which
               stood
               
                 Iusuf
                 Aga
              
               ,
               who
               ever
               and
               anon
               made
               him
               lift
               up
               his
               Arm
               ,
               by
               means
               of
               a
               silk
               string
               ,
               and
               answer'd
               those
               things
               which
               were
               proposed
               by
               Temir-beg
               ,
               on
               the
               behalf
               of
               such
               as
               were
               at
               the
               other
               end
               of
               the
               Hall
               ,
               and
               who
               were
               thereby
               perswaded
               that
               Schach-Abas
               was
               still
               alive
               .
               This
               was
               so
               well
               personated
               ,
               that
               his
               death
               was
               conceal'd
               ,
               for
               the
               space
               of
               six
               weeks
               .
            
             
             
               While
               Temir-beg
               ,
               
               and
               
                 Iusuf
                 Aga
              
               ,
               expos'd
               ,
               at
               Ferabath
               ,
               the
               Carkase
               of
               Schach-Abas
               ,
               as
               we
               said
               before
               Seinel-Chan
               made
               all
               the
               haste
               he
               could
               to
               Ispahan
               ,
               whither
               he
               brought
               the
               news
               of
               the
               King's
               death
               to
               the
               
                 Daruga
                 ,
                 Chofrou
                 Myrsa
              
               ,
               and
               having
               consulted
               with
               him
               about
               the
               means
               they
               should
               use
               to
               advance
               
                 Sain
                 Myrsa
              
               to
               the
               Throne
               ,
               they
               went
               together
               to
               the
               Appartment
               of
               the
               Princess
               ,
               his
               Mother
               ,
               which
               is
               called
               Taberick-kale
               ,
               and
               intreated
               her
               to
               put
               the
               young
               Prince
               into
               their
               hands
               .
               The
               Mother
               ,
               who
               still
               had
               before
               her
               eyes
               the
               violent
               death
               of
               her
               Husband
               ,
               believing
               it
               was
               some
               fiction
               ,
               and
               that
               they
               had
               order
               from
               Schach-Abas
               to
               Murther
               the
               Prince
               ,
               lock'd
               her self
               up
               in
               her
               Chamber
               ,
               and
               made
               all
               passages
               so
               fast
               ,
               that
               these
               two
               Lords
               being
               out
               of
               all
               hopes
               to
               perswade
               her
               ,
               and
               being
               afraid
               to
               let
               slip
               the
               opportunity
               of
               executing
               the
               deceas'd
               Kings
               last
               Will
               ,
               after
               they
               had
               lain
               three
               dayes
               at
               the
               Princesse's
               Chamber
               door
               ,
               sent
               her
               word
               ,
               that
               if
               she
               would
               not
               open
               ,
               they
               should
               be
               forc'd
               to
               break
               it
               .
               Upon
               this
               message
               she
               at
               last
               opened
               the
               door
               ,
               and
               presented
               to
               them
               the
               Prince
               her
               Son
               ;
               but
               ,
               conceiving
               it
               was
               in
               order
               to
               his
               present
               execution
               ,
               with
               these
               words
               ;
               
                 Go
                 child
                 to
                 the
                 same
                 place
                 where
                 thy
                 Father
                 is
                 ,
                 here
                 are
                 the
                 murtherers
                 ready
                 to
                 dispatch
                 thee
                 .
              
               But
               when
               she
               saw
               those
               Lords
               prostrate
               themselves
               ,
               and
               kissing
               the
               Prince's
               feet
               ,
               her
               fright
               was
               turn'd
               into
               perfect
               joy
               .
               The
               Lords
               conducted
               the
               Prince
               to
               the
               Palace-Royal
               ,
               where
               they
               set
               him
               in
               the
               Divan-Chane
               ,
               upon
               a
               Table
               of
               stone
               ,
               on
               which
               were
               as
               many
               Carpets
               ,
               (
               which
               they
               call
               (
               
                 Kalitse
                 Ahdalet
              
               ,
               or
               Carpets
               of
               Justice
               )
               as
               there
               had
               been
               Kings
               of
               Persia
               of
               his
               Family
               ,
               (
               in
               as
               much
               as
               every
               King
               ,
               at
               his
               first
               coming
               to
               the
               Crown
               ,
               causes
               one
               to
               be
               made
               for
               him
               )
               and
               having
               sent
               for
               all
               the
               Chans
               and
               Lords
               who
               were
               about
               Ispahan
               ,
               they
               Crown'd
               him
               ,
               kiss'd
               his
               feet
               ,
               and
               wishing
               him
               a
               long
               and
               happy
               Reign
               ,
               setled
               him
               in
               the
               Throne
               of
               his
               Ancestors
               .
            
             
               Immediately
               after
               the
               Ceremonies
               of
               his
               Coronation
               ,
               he
               took
               the
               name
               of
               Sefi
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               desire
               of
               Schach-Abas
               ,
               and
               bestow'd
               on
               the
               
                 Chosrou
                 Myrsa
              
               the
               Dignity
               of
               Chan
               ,
               with
               the
               name
               of
               Rustam
               ,
               as
               desirous
               ,
               by
               that
               means
               ,
               to
               revive
               ,
               in
               his
               person
               ,
               the
               memory
               of
               the
               great
               Heroe
               ,
               so
               highly
               Celebrated
               in
               their
               Histories
               and
               Romances
               .
            
             
               It
               is
               reported
               that
               Schach-Sefi
               came
               into
               the
               World
               with
               his
               hands
               all
               bloody
               ,
               
               and
               that
               Schach-Abas
               ,
               his
               Grand-Father
               ,
               hearing
               of
               it
               ,
               said
               ,
               that
               that
               Prince
               should
               often
               bath
               his
               hands
               in
               blood
               .
               Accordingly
               ,
               till
               the
               time
               of
               our
               Embassy
               ,
               his
               reign
               had
               been
               so
               cruel
               and
               bloody
               ,
               that
               Persia
               had
               not
               ,
               for
               many
               ages
               before
               ,
               seen
               so
               many
               executions
               .
               For
               immediately
               upon
               his
               coming
               to
               the
               Crown
               ,
               he
               follow'd
               the
               counsel
               of
               the
               Chancellor
               ,
               Predecessor
               to
               him
               whom
               we
               knew
               ,
               and
               made
               away
               Rustan-Chan
               ,
               whom
               he
               had
               made
               Generalissimo
               of
               the
               Armies
               of
               Persia
               ,
               and
               Governour
               of
               Tiflis
               ,
               and
               several
               other
               Lords
               ,
               and
               caus'd
               to
               be
               cut
               in
               pieces
               ,
               or
               kill'd
               with
               his
               own
               hands
               ,
               all
               his
               own
               relations
               ,
               and
               what
               other
               persons
               soever
               he
               was
               any
               way
               distrustfull
               of
               ,
               by
               that
               means
               so
               accustoming
               himself
               to
               blood
               ,
               that
               ,
               when
               he
               was
               incens'd
               ,
               he
               spar'd
               none
               ,
               and
               kill'd
               or
               order'd
               to
               be
               kill'd
               ,
               upon
               trivial
               occasions
               ,
               such
               as
               he
               was
               any
               way
               displeas'd
               with
               .
               I
               shall
               here
               produce
               a
               few
               examples
               thereof
               ,
               that
               the
               Reader
               may
               ,
               by
               them
               ,
               as
               a
               Pattern
               ,
               judge
               of
               the
               rest
               of
               his
               life
               .
            
             
               He
               began
               his
               cruelties
               ,
               by
               an
               onely
               Brother
               ,
               though
               born
               of
               a
               Concubine
               ,
               whose
               eyes
               he
               caus'd
               to
               be
               put
               out
               .
               Chodabende
               ,
               and
               
                 Imanculi
                 Myrsa
              
               his
               Uncles
               ,
               younger
               brethren
               to
               
                 Sefi
                 Myrsa
              
               ,
               whom
               Schach-Abas
               ,
               their
               Father
               ,
               had
               confin'd
               in
               the
               Castle
               of
               Alamuth
               ,
               thirty
               Leagues
               from
               Caswin
               ,
               after
               he
               had
               put
               out
               their
               eyes
               as
               we
               said
               before
               ,
               were
               cast
               down
               headlong
               from
               a
               high
               Rock
               ,
               for
               this
               reason
               ,
               as
               Sefi
               said
               ,
               that
               ,
               having
               lost
               the
               benefit
               of
               their
               sight
               ,
               they
               were
               useless
               in
               the
               World.
               Afterwards
               he
               dispatch'd
               Isa-Chan
               ,
               his
               Uncle
               ,
               after
               he
               had
               cut
               off
               the
               heads
               of
               his
               three
               Sons
               ,
               upon
               the
               following
               occasion
               .
            
             
             
               Isa-Chan
               was
               so
               much
               in
               favour
               with
               Schach-Abas
               ,
               that
               the
               King
               ,
               willing
               to
               make
               it
               appear
               what
               extraordinary
               respect
               he
               had
               for
               him
               ,
               bestow'd
               on
               him
               his
               Daughter
               ,
               by
               whom
               he
               had
               the
               three
               Sons
               ,
               
               whom
               Sefi
               put
               to
               death
               .
               She
               was
               a
               very
               handsom
               Woman
               ,
               and
               of
               a
               pleasant
               conversation
               ,
               insomuch
               that
               Schach-Sefi
               ,
               her
               Nephew
               ,
               was
               extremely
               taken
               with
               her
               company
               .
               This
               Princess
               ,
               being
               one
               day
               with
               the
               king
               ,
               took
               the
               freedom
               to
               jeast
               with
               him
               ,
               and
               to
               tell
               him
               ,
               she
               much
               wondred
               ,
               that
               he
               ,
               who
               was
               so
               young
               and
               vigorous
               ,
               and
               had
               so
               many
               great
               beauties
               to
               command
               ,
               could
               get
               no
               Children
               ,
               whereas
               she
               had
               had
               three
               by
               her
               Husband
               .
               The
               king
               made
               answer
               ,
               that
               he
               was
               young
               ,
               and
               having
               ,
               as
               he
               hoped
               ,
               many
               years
               to
               reign
               ,
               there
               would
               be
               time
               enough
               to
               get
               Heirs
               to
               inherit
               the
               Crown
               after
               him
               .
               But
               the
               Princess
               desirous
               to
               keep
               on
               the
               jeast
               ,
               reply'd
               ,
               that
               ,
               ground
               not
               well
               cultivated
               would
               hardly
               bring
               forth
               any
               thing
               ,
               imprudently
               adding
               ,
               You
               speak
               very
               well
               ,
               my
               Liege
               ,
               but
               I
               fear
               me
               ,
               that
               after
               your
               death
               the
               Persians
               will
               be
               glad
               to
               pitch
               upon
               one
               of
               my
               Sons
               to
               succeed
               you
               .
               The
               king
               was
               extremely
               troubled
               at
               the
               boldness
               and
               bitterness
               of
               the
               jeast
               ,
               but
               made
               a
               shift
               to
               dissemble
               it
               ,
               and
               to
               get
               out
               of
               the
               Room
               ,
               without
               the
               Princesse's
               perceiving
               that
               he
               was
               incens'd
               against
               her
               .
            
             
               The
               next
               day
               ,
               the
               King
               commanded
               the
               three
               Sons
               of
               Isa-Chan
               to
               be
               brought
               to
               him
               ;
               the
               eldest
               was
               22.
               years
               of
               age
               ,
               the
               second
               15.
               and
               the
               third
               9.
               and
               having
               convey'd
               them
               into
               a
               a
               Garden
               ,
               he
               caus'd
               their
               heads
               to
               be
               cut
               off
               ,
               and
               at
               Dinner
               time
               having
               dispos'd
               the
               three
               heads
               into
               one
               of
               those
               cover'd
               Pots
               ,
               in
               which
               the
               Persians
               bring
               the
               Rice
               and
               Meat
               to
               be
               set
               on
               the
               Table
               ,
               and
               sending
               for
               the
               Mother
               ,
               he
               order'd
               them
               to
               be
               taken
               out
               one
               after
               another
               ,
               by
               the
               Nose
               ,
               and
               said
               to
               the
               Princess
               ;
               
                 See
                 the
                 children
                 of
                 a
                 Woman
                 who
                 bragg'd
                 so
                 much
                 of
                 her
                 fertility
                 ;
                 go
                 ,
                 thou
                 art
                 young
                 enough
                 to
                 bear
                 more
                 of
                 them
                 .
              
               The
               Princess
               was
               so
               astonish'd
               at
               that
               horrid
               Spectacle
               ,
               that
               she
               was
               not
               able
               to
               speak
               a
               word
               ;
               but
               perceiving
               in
               the
               Kings
               eyes
               and
               countenance
               the
               eruptions
               of
               his
               indignation
               ,
               which
               she
               imagin'd
               might
               break
               forth
               to
               her
               unavoidable
               death
               ,
               she
               cast
               her self
               at
               his
               feet
               ,
               kiss'd
               them
               ,
               and
               said
               to
               him
               ,
               
                 All
                 is
                 well
                 ,
                 all
                 is
                 well
                 ;
                 God
                 grant
                 the
                 King
                 a
                 long
                 and
                 happy
                 life
                 .
              
               This
               forc'd
               complyance
               sav'd
               her
               life
               .
               But
               as
               soon
               as
               she
               had
               left
               the
               Room
               ,
               Sefi
               sent
               for
               Isa-Chan
               ,
               and
               pointing
               with
               his
               finger
               to
               the
               heads
               of
               his
               Children
               ,
               ask'd
               him
               what
               he
               thought
               of
               that
               pleasant
               Spectacle
               .
               Isa-Chan
               ,
               who
               knew
               what
               humour
               the
               Prince
               was
               of
               ,
               and
               whom
               he
               had
               to
               do
               withall
               ,
               smother'd
               the
               tenderness
               of
               a
               paternal
               affection
               ,
               and
               made
               answer
               ,
               that
               he
               was
               so
               far
               from
               being
               displeas'd
               thereat
               ,
               that
               if
               the
               King
               had
               commanded
               him
               ,
               to
               bring
               the
               heads
               of
               his
               Sons
               ,
               he
               would
               have
               been
               the
               Executioner
               himself
               ,
               and
               that
               he
               would
               have
               no
               Children
               ,
               if
               the
               Kings
               pleasure
               were
               it
               should
               be
               otherwise
               .
               This
               base
               and
               bruitish
               flattery
               sav'd
               Isa-Chan's
               life
               at
               that
               time
               ;
               but
               the
               King
               reflecting
               ,
               that
               he
               could
               not
               be
               faithfull
               to
               him
               ,
               at
               lest
               that
               it
               was
               impossible
               he
               should
               love
               him
               ,
               after
               he
               had
               been
               so
               treated
               by
               him
               ,
               gave
               order
               his
               head
               should
               be
               also
               cut
               off
               .
            
             
               We
               said
               before
               ,
               
               that
               Isa-Chan
               was
               one
               of
               those
               who
               had
               most
               contributed
               to
               the
               advancement
               of
               Schach-Sefi
               to
               the
               Throne
               of
               his
               Predecessors
               .
               Seinel-Chan
               had
               also
               done
               much
               in
               that
               business
               ;
               whence
               it
               came
               he
               was
               not
               to
               expect
               any
               better
               treatment
               than
               the
               other
               ,
               from
               him
               whom
               he
               had
               rais'd
               to
               a
               condition
               to
               commit
               so
               many
               inhumane
               actions
               .
               Schach-Sefi
               ,
               having
               forc'd
               the
               Turks
               ,
               to
               raise
               the
               siege
               they
               had
               lay'd
               before
               Bagdat
               in
               the
               year
               1632.
               encamp'd
               with
               his
               Army
               near
               Hemedan
               ,
               at
               which
               place
               ,
               several
               Lords
               ,
               reflecting
               on
               the
               executions
               wherewith
               the
               King
               had
               signaliz'd
               the
               beginning
               of
               his
               reign
               ,
               said
               among
               themselves
               ,
               that
               since
               in
               his
               tender
               age
               ,
               he
               could
               commit
               so
               many
               cruelties
               ,
               it
               was
               likely
               he
               would
               in
               time
               ,
               extirpate
               all
               the
               Grandees
               of
               
                 Persia.
                 Seinel-Chan
              
               ,
               who
               was
               present
               at
               this
               discourse
               ,
               went
               immediately
               to
               the
               King
               ,
               and
               gave
               him
               an
               account
               of
               what
               had
               past
               in
               that
               conference
               ,
               advising
               him
               to
               rid
               himself
               of
               those
               who
               had
               most
               credit
               among
               them
               ,
               and
               so
               secure
               his
               own
               life
               .
               The
               King
               made
               him
               answer
               ;
               
                 Thy
                 advice
              
               ,
               Seinel-Chan
               ,
               
                 is
                 so
                 good
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 will
                 immediately
                 follow
                 it
                 ;
                 and
                 I
                 will
                 begin
                 with
                 thee
                 ;
                 for
                 thou
                 art
                 the
                 person
                 of
                 greatest
                 age
                 and
                 most
                 authority
                 among
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 must
                 needs
                 be
                 of
                 the
                 conspiracy
                 .
                 And
                 I
                 shall
                 in
                 that
                 follow
                 the
                 example
                 of
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 my
                 Grand-Father
                 ,
                 whose
                 reign
                 was
                 neither
                 safe
                 nor
                 happy
                 ,
                 till
                 he
                 had
                 executed
                 him
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 the
                 same
                 charge
                 of
              
               Kurtzibachi
               ,
               
                 which
                 thou
                 now
                 enjoyest
                 .
                 Seinel-Chan
              
               reply'd
               ,
               that
               that
               would
               be
               no
               hard
               matter
               for
               him
               to
               do
               ;
               that
               ,
               for
               his
               part
               ,
               he
               was
               arriv'd
               to
               the
               greatest
               age
               man
               could
               attain
               ,
               and
               that
               it
               would
               not
               trouble
               him
               much
               ,
               his
               life
               should
               be
               shortned
               some
               few
               dayes
               :
               but
               that
               his
               Majesty
               would
               haply
               one
               day
               be
               troubled
               ,
               that
               he
               had
               put
               to
               death
               one
               of
               his
               most
               faithfull
               servants
               ,
               and
               that
               he
               should
               rather
               consider
               the
               importance
               of
               the
               discovery
               he
               had
               made
               to
               him
               ,
               and
               the
               earnestness
               he
               had
               therein
               express'd
               to
               serve
               him
               .
               This
               answer
               delay'd
               the
               execution
               of
               what
               the
               king
               had
               resolv'd
               to
               do
               ;
               so
               that
               he
               thereupon
               went
               to
               his
               Mother
               ,
               who
               had
               follow'd
               him
               in
               his
               expedition
               ,
               with
               the
               other
               Ladies
               of
               the
               Seraglio
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               antient
               custom
               of
               Persia
               ,
               to
               acquaint
               her
               with
               what
               he
               had
               heard
               .
               The
               next
               morning
               the
               Princess
               sent
               for
               Seinel-Chan
               to
               her
               Tent
               door
               ,
               to
               hear
               from
               him
               all
               the
               circumstances
               of
               that
               Conspiracy
               ,
               but
               as
               soon
               as
               the
               king
               heard
               that
               Seinel-Chan
               had
               spoken
               to
               his
               Mother
               ,
               he
               was
               so
               incens'd
               thereat
               ,
               that
               he
               went
               and
               kill'd
               him
               with
               his
               own
               hands
               ,
               in
               the
               presence
               of
               the
               Princess
               .
            
             
               This
               certainly
               was
               one
               of
               the
               greatest
               persons
               in
               the
               kingdom
               ,
               who
               ought
               his
               fortune
               to
               his
               conduct
               ,
               and
               the
               trust
               wherewith
               he
               had
               serv'd
               Schach-Abas
               in
               several
               affairs
               of
               great
               importance
               ;
               whereof
               we
               shall
               here
               allege
               only
               one
               example
               .
            
             
             
               Schach-Abas
               being
               to
               send
               a
               solemn
               Embassy
               to
               Lahor
               ,
               to
               the
               Great
               Mogul
               ,
               about
               the
               differences
               there
               were
               between
               them
               for
               the
               Frontiers
               of
               Candahar
               ,
               would
               needs
               employ
               in
               it
               
                 Seinel
                 Chan
              
               ,
               as
               being
               the
               person
               ,
               whom
               ,
               of
               all
               his
               Ministers
               ,
               he
               repos'd
               greatest
               confidence
               in
               ;
               and
               as
               he
               took
               leave
               of
               him
               in
               order
               to
               his
               departure
               ,
               he
               said
               to
               him
               :
               
                 For
                 this
                 employment
                 ,
                 I
                 have
                 made
                 choice
                 of
                 thee
                 ,
              
               Seinel
               ,
               
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 assurance
                 I
                 have
                 of
                 thy
                 fidelity
                 ,
                 whereof
                 I
                 expect
                 the
                 utmost
                 demonstration
                 in
                 this
                 Embassy
                 .
                 For
                 as
                 this
                 shirt
                 sticks
                 close
                 to
                 my
                 back
                 ,
                 so
                 would
                 I
                 have
                 thee
                 to
                 be
                 so
                 tenderly
                 concern'd
                 in
                 my
                 interests
                 ,
                 that
                 thou
                 do
                 no
                 thing
                 in
                 this
                 charge
                 that
                 may
                 be
                 prejudicial
                 either
                 to
                 my
                 reputation
                 or
                 my
                 service
                 .
                 Seinel-Chan
              
               promis'd
               him
               his
               utmost
               care
               ,
               and
               was
               as
               good
               as
               his
               word
               .
               For
               being
               come
               to
               the
               Moguls
               Court
               ,
               he
               refus'd
               doing
               him
               reverence
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               custom
               of
               the
               Countrey
               ,
               by
               putting
               both
               hands
               first
               to
               the
               ground
               ,
               and
               afterwards
               upon
               his
               head
               ,
               but
               he
               entred
               the
               Room
               with
               a
               grave
               and
               setled
               gate
               ,
               and
               only
               saluted
               the
               king
               with
               his
               Salomalek
               .
               The
               Indian
               Prince
               was
               so
               troubled
               at
               it
               ,
               that
               he
               sent
               to
               intreat
               him
               to
               demean
               himself
               otherwise
               ,
               and
               to
               render
               him
               the
               same
               respects
               ,
               as
               the
               Ambassadors
               of
               Persia
               were
               wont
               to
               approach
               him
               withall
               .
               Nay
               ,
               he
               would
               have
               prevail'd
               with
               him
               to
               do
               it
               ,
               by
               the
               proffers
               he
               caus'd
               to
               be
               made
               him
               of
               several
               considerable
               Presents
               ;
               but
               perceiving
               ,
               that
               nothing
               would
               work
               with
               him
               ,
               he
               bethougth
               him
               ,
               to
               make
               ,
               opposite
               to
               his
               Throne
               ,
               a
               Door
               so
               low
               ,
               that
               Seinel-Chan
               could
               not
               come
               in
               at
               without
               stooping
               ,
               and
               consequently
               not
               avoid
               doing
               him
               reverence
               .
               But
               Seinel-Chan
               found
               means
               to
               elude
               that
               Artifice
               ,
               and
               entred
               the
               king's
               Chamber
               backwards
               ,
               so
               that
               the
               first
               part
               that
               came
               within
               the
               Door
               was
               his
               britch
               .
               This
               irreverence
               put
               the
               Mogul
               out
               of
               all
               patience
               ;
               so
               that
               ,
               he
               not
               only
               forbore
               making
               him
               those
               Presents
               ,
               which
               are
               ordinarily
               made
               Ambassadors
               ,
               and
               in
               those
               parts
               are
               of
               no
               small
               value
               ,
               but
               also
               forbad
               his
               people
               to
               supply
               him
               with
               the
               ordinary
               Provisions
               ;
               which
               reduc'd
               him
               to
               such
               extremities
               ,
               that
               he
               was
               forc'd
               to
               sell
               his
               Plate
               ,
               and
               what
               ever
               there
               was
               of
               Gold
               or
               Silver
               about
               the
               Saddles
               and
               Trappings
               of
               his
               Horses
               ,
               to
               subsist
               .
               The
               Mogul
               made
               his
               complaints
               to
               Schach-Abas
               ,
               of
               this
               demeanour
               of
               
                 Seinel
                 Chan
              
               ,
               and
               the
               king
               pretended
               to
               be
               troubled
               at
               the
               little
               respect
               he
               had
               rendred
               the
               Mogul
               ;
               but
               he
               made
               it
               appear
               ,
               on
               the
               contrary
               ,
               that
               he
               was
               well
               satisfy'd
               with
               his
               behaviour
               towards
               that
               Industhan
               Prince
               .
               For
               not
               long
               after
               he
               honour'd
               him
               with
               the
               Title
               of
               Chan
               ,
               and
               bestow'd
               on
               him
               the
               Government
               of
               
                 Hemedan
                 ,
                 Terkisin
                 ,
                 Kulpcjan
              
               ,
               &c.
               to
               be
               enjoy'd
               by
               him
               during
               his
               life
               ,
               but
               upon
               condition
               ,
               he
               should
               be
               alwayes
               about
               the
               Court
               ,
               as
               having
               one
               of
               the
               chiefest
               places
               in
               the
               Councel
               .
            
             
               Seinel-Chan
               being
               thus
               kill'd
               ,
               the
               Princess
               ,
               Schach-Sefi's
               Mother
               ;
               who
               conceiv'd
               a
               horrour
               thereat
               ,
               represented
               to
               him
               how
               much
               he
               was
               to
               blame
               ,
               for
               treating
               in
               that
               manner
               one
               of
               his
               Grand-Father's
               most
               antient
               servants
               ,
               one
               that
               had
               done
               himself
               so
               great
               services
               at
               his
               comming
               to
               the
               Crown
               ;
               and
               the
               king
               seem'd
               to
               be
               somewhat
               troubled
               thereat
               .
               But
               he
               reflected
               not
               much
               on
               those
               Lectures
               ,
               since
               that
               not
               many
               dayes
               after
               ,
               the
               Chancellor
               ,
               the
               Lord
               high
               Steward
               ,
               nay
               ,
               his
               own
               Mother
               found
               not
               better
               treatment
               from
               him
               ;
               as
               may
               be
               seen
               in
               the
               following
               relation
               .
            
             
               The
               king
               being
               ,
               
               during
               the
               foresaid
               expedition
               ,
               encamped
               in
               the
               Mountain
               of
               Sehend
               ,
               within
               a
               League
               of
               Tauris
               ,
               and
               the
               Lord
               High
               Steward
               ,
               named
               Vgurlu-Chan
               ,
               being
               one
               day
               to
               command
               the
               Guard
               about
               the
               king
               ,
               at
               which
               the
               Chans
               are
               oblig'd
               to
               be
               personally
               present
               ,
               when
               the
               king
               is
               in
               the
               field
               ,
               it
               was
               his
               misfortune
               to
               go
               and
               Sup
               with
               Tabub-Chan
               ,
               Chancellor
               of
               the
               kingdom
               ,
               who
               had
               also
               invited
               the
               Dawatter
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               the
               Secretary
               of
               the
               Closet
               ,
               whose
               name
               was
               Hassan-beg
               ,
               and
               a
               certain
               Poet.
               Supper
               being
               near
               ended
               ,
               the
               Kischitzi-baschi
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               the
               Captain
               of
               the
               Guard
               ,
               named
               Mortusaculi-Chan
               ,
               came
               to
               give
               Vgurlu-Chan
               notice
               ,
               that
               it
               was
               time
               to
               come
               to
               the
               king's
               Tent.
               But
               the
               Chancellor
               ,
               unwilling
               to
               dismiss
               his
               Guests
               ,
               sent
               away
               the
               Kischitzi-baschi
               ,
               and
               told
               him
               that
               there
               was
               no
               great
               necessity
               of
               Vgurla-Chan's
               being
               there
               in
               person
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               king
               ,
               being
               but
               a
               Child
               ,
               would
               take
               no
               notice
               of
               Vgurla's
               absence
               ,
               and
               so
               he
               might
               set
               the
               Guard
               well
               enough
               without
               him
               .
            
             
               The
               Captain
               reiterated
               his
               instances
               for
               his
               coming
               away
               ,
               and
               press'd
               the
               high
               Steward
               to
               come
               and
               do
               his
               duty
               ,
               and
               told
               him
               ,
               that
               otherwise
               he
               should
               be
               oblig'd
               to
               make
               his
               complaints
               thereof
               to
               the
               king
               .
               The
               Chancellor
               ,
               importun'd
               with
               this
               discourse
               ,
               commanded
               his
               people
               to
               thrust
               Mortusaculi-Chan
               out
               of
               Doors
               ;
               which
               they
               did
               ,
               but
               so
               roughly
               ,
               that
               he
               was
               hurt
               in
               the
               face
               .
               He
               went
               ,
               all
               bloody
               as
               he
               was
               ,
               to
               the
               king
               ,
               and
               gave
               him
               an
               account
               of
               what
               had
               pass'd
               at
               the
               Chancellor's
               .
               The
               king
               commanded
               him
               to
               say
               nothing
               of
               it
               :
               but
               the
               next
               day
               ,
               the
               Chancellor
               being
               at
               Dinner
               with
               the
               king
               ,
               and
               sitting
               in
               his
               ordinary
               place
               ,
               the
               king
               having
               commanded
               him
               to
               come
               near
               ,
               said
               to
               him
               ;
               What
               does
               he
               deserve
               ,
               who
               ,
               eating
               the
               bread
               ,
               and
               living
               by
               the
               pure
               favour
               of
               his
               Master
               ,
               is
               so
               far
               from
               paying
               the
               respect
               due
               to
               him
               ,
               that
               he
               slights
               him
               ?
               The
               Chancellor
               made
               him
               answer
               ,
               he
               deserves
               death
               .
               Whereto
               the
               king
               reply'd
               ,
               Thou
               hast
               pronounced
               thy
               own
               sentence
               ;
               Thou
               art
               the
               person
               ,
               who
               living
               only
               by
               my
               favour
               ,
               and
               eating
               at
               my
               Table
               ,
               hast
               had
               the
               insolence
               to
               treat
               me
               as
               a
               Child
               ,
               in
               the
               discourse
               that
               pass'd
               yesterday
               ,
               between
               thee
               and
               Mortusaculi-Chan
               .
               The
               Chancellor
               would
               have
               justify'd
               himself
               ;
               but
               the
               king
               not
               giving
               him
               the
               time
               to
               do
               it
               ,
               run
               him
               into
               the
               belly
               with
               his
               Cymitar
               .
               The
               Chancellor
               ,
               as
               he
               fell
               down
               ,
               only
               cry'd
               out
               ,
               
                 Ha
                 Padschach-Aimahn
              
               ,
               and
               the
               king
               commanded
               his
               Rika
               ,
               who
               are
               a
               part
               of
               his
               Guard
               who
               carry
               Pole-Axes
               ,
               and
               many
               
               times
               do
               the
               work
               of
               Executioners
               ,
               to
               cut
               his
               head
               into
               little
               bits
               .
               There
               happened
               to
               be
               one
               of
               the
               Pages
               ,
               who
               conceiving
               a
               horror
               at
               that
               cruelty
               ,
               turn'd
               aside
               ,
               and
               would
               not
               look
               on
               it
               ,
               which
               the
               king
               observing
               ,
               laid
               to
               him
               ;
               since
               thy
               sight
               is
               so
               tender
               ,
               it
               will
               be
               of
               no
               great
               use
               to
               thee
               ,
               and
               commanded
               his
               eyes
               to
               be
               immediately
               put
               out
               .
            
             
               The
               Execution
               of
               Tabub-Chan
               was
               soon
               follow'd
               by
               that
               of
               Vgurlu-Chan
               ,
               who
               receiv'd
               his
               by
               the
               king's
               command
               ,
               from
               the
               hands
               of
               
                 Aliculi-Chan
                 ,
                 Divanbeg
              
               ,
               or
               President
               of
               the
               Counsel
               ,
               who
               was
               sent
               to
               bring
               him
               his
               head
               .
               Vgurlu
               was
               coming
               out
               of
               the
               Bath
               ,
               and
               going
               to
               put
               on
               his
               Cloaths
               when
               Aliculi-Chan
               came
               to
               him
               .
               Vgurlu
               seeing
               him
               coming
               in
               ,
               attended
               by
               two
               servants
               ,
               was
               a
               little
               startled
               at
               it
               ,
               though
               they
               were
               very
               good
               friends
               ,
               and
               said
               to
               him
               ,
               Wo
               is
               me
               !
               dear
               friend
               ,
               I
               fear
               thou
               bringst
               me
               no
               good
               news
               .
               Aliculi-Chan
               made
               answer
               ,
               Thou
               art
               in
               the
               right
               ,
               my
               dear
               Brother
               ,
               the
               king
               hath
               commanded
               me
               to
               bring
               him
               thy
               head
               ,
               the
               only
               way
               is
               to
               submit
               ;
               whereupon
               he
               clos'd
               with
               him
               ,
               cut
               off
               his
               head
               ,
               made
               a
               hole
               in
               one
               of
               the
               cheeks
               ,
               thrust
               his
               finger
               through
               it
               ,
               and
               so
               carry'd
               it
               to
               the
               king
               ,
               who
               looking
               on
               it
               ,
               touch'd
               it
               with
               a
               little
               Wand
               ,
               and
               said
               ;
               
                 It
                 must
                 be
                 confess'd
                 thou
                 wert
                 a
                 stout
                 man
                 ,
                 it
                 troubles
                 me
                 to
                 see
                 thee
                 in
                 that
                 condition
                 ,
                 but
                 it
                 was
                 thine
                 own
                 fault
                 ;
                 `t
                 is
                 pitty
                 ,
                 were
                 it
                 only
                 for
                 that
                 goodly
                 beard
                 of
                 thine
                 .
              
               This
               he
               said
               ,
               by
               reason
               his
               Mustachoes
               were
               so
               long
               ,
               that
               ,
               coming
               about
               his
               neck
               ,
               they
               met
               again
               at
               his
               mouth
               ,
               which
               is
               accounted
               a
               great
               Ornament
               in
               Persia.
               
            
             
               Mortusaculi
               had
               his
               charge
               conferr'd
               on
               him
               .
               Hassan-beg
               ,
               who
               had
               also
               been
               at
               the
               Chancellor's
               Feast
               ,
               receiv'd
               the
               same
               treatment
               ;
               and
               the
               Poet
               ,
               who
               was
               afterwards
               fasly
               accus'd
               of
               having
               put
               this
               Execution
               in
               Verse
               ,
               and
               sung
               them
               in
               the
               Maidan
               ,
               was
               conducted
               to
               that
               place
               ,
               where
               they
               cut
               off
               his
               Nose
               ,
               Ears
               ,
               Tongue
               ,
               Feet
               ,
               and
               Hands
               ,
               whereof
               he
               died
               some
               few
               dayes
               after
               .
            
             
               Not
               long
               after
               this
               Execution
               ,
               the
               king
               sent
               for
               the
               Sons
               of
               these
               Lords
               ,
               and
               said
               to
               them
               ;
               You
               see
               ,
               I
               have
               destroy'd
               your
               Fathers
               ,
               what
               say
               you
               of
               it
               ?
               Vgurlu-Chan's
               Son
               said
               very
               resolutely
               ,
               what
               do's
               a
               Father
               signifie
               to
               me
               ?
               I
               have
               no
               other
               than
               the
               king
               .
               This
               unnatural
               answer
               restor'd
               him
               to
               the
               Estate
               of
               the
               deceas'd
               ,
               which
               otherwise
               would
               have
               been
               Confiscated
               to
               the
               king
               :
               but
               the
               Chancellor's
               Son
               was
               reduc'd
               to
               great
               misery
               ,
               and
               had
               not
               any
               thing
               allow'd
               him
               of
               all
               his
               Father
               had
               enjoy'd
               ,
               for
               his
               expressing
               a
               greater
               Resentment
               of
               his
               death
               ,
               than
               Complyance
               for
               the
               king
               .
            
             
               The
               king
               ,
               being
               come
               to
               Caswin
               ,
               issued
               out
               his
               commands
               ,
               that
               all
               the
               Lords
               and
               Governours
               of
               Provinces
               should
               come
               to
               Court.
               They
               all
               obey'd
               this
               order
               ,
               save
               only
               Alymerdan-Chan
               ,
               Governour
               of
               Candahar
               ,
               and
               Daub-Chan
               ,
               Governour
               of
               Kentze
               ,
               who
               thought
               it
               enough
               to
               assure
               the
               king
               of
               their
               fidelity
               ,
               by
               sending
               him
               ,
               each
               of
               them
               ,
               one
               of
               their
               Wives
               ,
               and
               one
               of
               their
               Children
               ,
               as
               Hostages
               ;
               but
               the
               king
               thought
               not
               that
               submission
               sufficient
               ;
               whereupon
               Alymerdan-Chan
               absolutely
               revolted
               ,
               and
               put
               his
               person
               and
               the
               Fortress
               of
               Candahar
               under
               the
               Protection
               of
               the
               king
               of
               the
               
                 Indies
                 .
                 Daub-Chan
              
               ,
               understanding
               by
               the
               Achta
               ,
               or
               Groom
               of
               the
               king's
               Chamber
               ,
               who
               had
               been
               sent
               to
               him
               ,
               how
               dangerous
               it
               were
               for
               him
               to
               come
               to
               Court
               ,
               took
               the
               advice
               of
               his
               friends
               ,
               and
               resolv'd
               to
               retire
               into
               Turkey
               .
               To
               effect
               his
               design
               ,
               he
               thought
               good
               to
               try
               how
               his
               servants
               stood
               affected
               towards
               him
               ,
               and
               having
               found
               there
               were
               fifteen
               among
               them
               who
               were
               unwilling
               to
               follow
               him
               ,
               he
               caus'd
               them
               to
               be
               cut
               to
               pieces
               in
               his
               presence
               ,
               writ
               a
               very
               sharp
               Letter
               to
               the
               king
               ,
               and
               carried
               away
               all
               his
               Wealth
               along
               with
               him
               ,
               to
               Tamaras-Chan
               ,
               a
               Prince
               of
               Georgia
               ,
               his
               Brother-in-law
               ,
               and
               went
               thence
               into
               Turkey
               ,
               where
               he
               still
               liv'd
               at
               the
               time
               of
               our
               Embassy
               ,
               and
               was
               much
               respected
               by
               
                 Sulthan
                 Ibrahim
              
               ,
               Emperour
               of
               Constantinople
               .
               The
               king
               ,
               to
               be
               reveng'd
               of
               both
               ,
               sent
               their
               Wives
               to
               the
               houses
               of
               publick
               prostitution
               ,
               and
               expos'd
               the
               Son
               of
               Daud-Chad
               to
               the
               brutality
               of
               the
               Grooms
               about
               the
               Court
               ,
               and
               the
               common
               Executioners
               of
               the
               City
               ;
               but
               Alymerdan's
               Son
               ,
               by
               reason
               of
               his
               beauty
               ,
               was
               reserv'd
               for
               the
               king's
               own
               use
               .
            
             
               Sometime
               afterwards
               ,
               the
               king
               sent
               orders
               to
               Imanculi-Chan
               ,
               Governour
               of
               Schiras
               ,
               Brother
               to
               Daud-Chan
               ,
               to
               come
               to
               Court.
               He
               had
               notice
               sent
               him
               of
               the
               intention
               the
               king
               had
               to
               put
               him
               to
               death
               :
               but
               he
               made
               answer
               ,
               that
               he
               could
               not
               be
               perswaded
               they
               would
               treat
               him
               so
               ill
               ,
               after
               he
               had
               done
               such
               considerable
               services
               to
               the
               Crown
               :
               but
               however
               it
               might
               happen
               ,
               he
               would
               rather
               lose
               his
               life
               ,
               than
               be
               out
               of
               favour
               with
               his
               Prince
               ,
               and
               become
               a
               Criminal
               by
               his
               disobedience
               .
            
             
               According
               to
               this
               imprudent
               resolution
               ,
               he
               came
               to
               Caswin
               ,
               where
               the
               Court
               then
               was
               ;
               but
               he
               was
               no
               sooner
               come
               ,
               ere
               the
               king
               ordered
               his
               head
               to
               be
               taken
               off
               .
               Schach-Sefi
               intended
               to
               save
               the
               lives
               of
               Imanculi's
               Children
               ,
               and
               ,
               no
               doubt
               had
               done
               it
               ,
               had
               it
               not
               been
               for
               the
               ill
               Office
               which
               was
               rendred
               them
               by
               a
               wicked
               Parasite
               ,
               who
               ,
               seeing
               the
               eldest
               Son
               of
               them
               at
               the
               king's
               feet
               ,
               aged
               about
               18.
               years
               ,
               his
               friends
               it
               seems
               having
               advis'd
               him
               to
               make
               that
               submission
               ,
               told
               his
               Majesty
               ,
               that
               he
               was
               not
               the
               Son
               of
               Imanculi
               ,
               but
               of
               Schach-Abas
               ,
               who
               had
               bestow'd
               one
               of
               his
               Concucines
               in
               marriage
               on
               the
               Father
               ,
               being
               before
               hand
               with
               Child
               by
               him
               .
            
             
               That
               word
               occasion'd
               the
               death
               of
               that
               young
               Lord
               ,
               and
               fourteen
               of
               his
               Brethren
               ,
               who
               being
               conducted
               to
               the
               Maidan
               ,
               were
               all
               beheaded
               near
               their
               Father's
               body
               .
               The
               Mother
               made
               a
               
               shift
               to
               get
               away
               ,
               with
               the
               sixteenth
               ,
               into
               Arabia
               ,
               to
               her
               own
               Father's
               ,
               who
               was
               a
               Prince
               of
               those
               parts
               ,
               and
               as
               we
               were
               told
               .
               he
               was
               living
               at
               that
               time
               ,
               and
               had
               his
               Habitation
               at
               Helbise
               ,
               three
               dayes
               journey
               from
               Besre
               ,
               or
               Balsara
               .
            
             
               The
               bodies
               of
               these
               executed
               persons
               remain'd
               three
               dayes
               in
               the
               Maidan
               in
               the
               open
               air
               ,
               till
               that
               the
               King
               ,
               fearing
               the
               lamentations
               ,
               which
               the
               Mother
               of
               Imanculi
               made
               there
               day
               and
               night
               ,
               would
               have
               rais'd
               the
               people
               into
               an
               insurrection
               ,
               commanded
               them
               to
               be
               taken
               away
               .
            
             
               The
               Persians
               do
               still
               bemoan
               the
               death
               of
               this
               Imanculi-Chan
               ,
               out
               of
               a
               remembrance
               of
               his
               liberality
               .
               He
               was
               the
               Son
               of
               Alla-Werdi-Chan
               ,
               who
               ,
               upon
               his
               own
               charge
               ,
               built
               the
               Bridge
               of
               Ispahan
               ,
               and
               who
               was
               as
               much
               look'd
               on
               as
               any
               Lord
               in
               Persia
               ,
               for
               the
               noble
               actions
               he
               had
               done
               in
               the
               Wars
               .
            
             
               The
               King's
               cruelty
               was
               as
               great
               towards
               the
               Ladies
               ,
               as
               his
               inhumanity
               towards
               the
               men
               .
               For
               ,
               about
               that
               time
               he
               kill'd
               one
               with
               his
               own
               hands
               ,
               and
               committed
               several
               other
               murthers
               .
               When
               he
               intended
               any
               Execution
               ,
               he
               was
               ordinarily
               clad
               in
               Skarlet
               ,
               or
               some
               red
               stuff
               ,
               so
               that
               all
               trembled
               when
               he
               put
               on
               any
               thing
               of
               that
               colour
               .
               These
               unheard
               of
               cruelties
               frightned
               all
               that
               came
               neer
               him
               ,
               and
               put
               some
               upon
               a
               resolution
               to
               shorten
               his
               dayes
               by
               poyson
               :
               but
               that
               which
               they
               gave
               him
               prov'd
               not
               strong
               enough
               ,
               so
               that
               he
               escap'd
               the
               effects
               of
               it
               with
               a
               sickness
               of
               two
               moneths
               .
               As
               soon
               as
               he
               was
               recover'd
               ,
               he
               caus'd
               and
               exact
               enquiry
               to
               be
               made
               ,
               whereby
               it
               was
               discover'd
               ,
               by
               means
               of
               a
               Woman
               belonging
               to
               the
               Seraglio
               ,
               who
               had
               been
               ill-treated
               by
               her
               Mistress
               ,
               that
               the
               poyson
               had
               been
               prepar'd
               in
               the
               appartment
               of
               the
               Women
               ,
               and
               that
               his
               Aunt
               ,
               Isa-Chan's
               Wife
               ,
               had
               caus'd
               it
               to
               be
               given
               him
               .
               He
               reveng'd
               himself
               sufficiently
               the
               night
               following
               :
               for
               the
               Seraglio
               was
               full
               of
               dreadfull
               cries
               and
               lamentations
               ,
               and
               it
               was
               found
               the
               next
               day
               ,
               that
               he
               had
               caus'd
               a
               great
               Pit
               to
               be
               made
               in
               the
               Garden
               ,
               wherein
               he
               had
               buried
               forty
               Women
               alive
               ,
               whereof
               some
               were
               Ladies
               of
               the
               Seraglio
               ,
               others
               their
               servants
               ,
               and
               such
               as
               attended
               on
               them
               .
               It
               was
               also
               much
               about
               the
               same
               time
               ,
               that
               a
               rumour
               was
               spread
               abroad
               ,
               that
               his
               Mother
               dy'd
               of
               the
               Plague
               ;
               but
               it
               is
               more
               likely
               the
               accompany'd
               the
               forty
               Ladies
               ,
               who
               had
               been
               buried
               alive
               ,
               as
               we
               said
               before
               .
            
             
               He
               express'd
               ,
               when
               occasion
               requir'd
               ,
               courage
               enough
               ,
               and
               it
               is
               certain
               the
               beginning
               of
               his
               reign
               was
               remarkable
               for
               the
               great
               Victories
               he
               gain'd
               over
               his
               Enemies
               .
               
               He
               defeated
               Karib-Schach
               in
               the
               Province
               of
               Kilan
               .
               He
               forc'd
               the
               Turks
               to
               raise
               the
               siege
               of
               Bagdat
               ,
               and
               took
               by
               as●ault
               the
               Fortress
               of
               Eruan
               ;
               though
               ,
               to
               speak
               impartially
               ,
               the
               glory
               of
               these
               good
               successes
               be
               due
               to
               the
               Valour
               and
               Conduct
               of
               his
               Generals
               ,
               and
               to
               fortune
               rather
               than
               his
               prudence
               :
               for
               he
               discover'd
               not
               much
               in
               any
               of
               his
               actions
               ,
               which
               were
               for
               the
               most
               part
               temerarious
               ,
               and
               without
               any
               dependence
               one
               of
               another
               .
               To
               prove
               this
               ,
               we
               need
               onely
               instance
               the
               reduction
               of
               Eruan
               .
            
             
               The
               King
               ,
               finding
               that
               ,
               after
               a
               siege
               of
               four
               moneths
               ,
               his
               affairs
               were
               little
               advanc'd
               ,
               fell
               into
               that
               impatience
               and
               despair
               ,
               that
               he
               would
               go
               in
               person
               upon
               the
               assault
               of
               the
               place
               ,
               saying
               ,
               he
               would
               rather
               dye
               in
               the
               in
               the
               attempt
               ,
               than
               with
               infamy
               rise
               from
               a
               place
               ,
               which
               the
               Turks
               had
               heretofore
               taken
               in
               three
               dayes
               .
               He
               had
               already
               put
               on
               the
               Cloaths
               of
               one
               of
               his
               Foot-men
               ,
               that
               he
               might
               not
               be
               distinguish'd
               from
               others
               ,
               and
               had
               given
               order
               for
               the
               storming
               of
               the
               Place
               ,
               when
               the
               Lords
               ,
               who
               durst
               not
               contradict
               him
               ,
               intreated
               the
               Princess
               ,
               his
               Mother
               ,
               to
               represent
               to
               him
               ,
               how
               impossible
               it
               was
               to
               take
               a
               place
               before
               there
               was
               a
               breach
               made
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               danger
               whereto
               he
               would
               expose
               himself
               ,
               would
               have
               no
               other
               effect
               ,
               than
               his
               own
               death
               and
               ignominy
               ,
               with
               the
               destruction
               of
               the
               whole
               Army
               .
               All
               the
               answer
               she
               could
               get
               to
               these
               representations
               ,
               was
               ,
               a
               good
               box
               o'th'ear
               ,
               the
               King
               being
               still
               bent
               upon
               his
               former
               resolution
               of
               assaulting
               the
               Place
               ,
               and
               to
               that
               purpose
               he
               had
               taken
               a
               Pole-Ax
               in
               his
               hand
               to
               lead
               them
               on
               .
               But
               the
               principal
               Lords
               cast
               themselves
               at
               his
               feet
               ,
               and
               intreated
               him
               to
               grant
               them
               but
               one
               day
               more
               ,
               wherein
               they
               promis'd
               to
               do
               all
               that
               lay
               in
               the
               power
               of
               men
               against
               the
               Place
               .
               They
               obtain'd
               their
               desire
               ,
               order'd
               the
               Whole
               Army
               to
               fall
               on
               ,
               even
               to
               the
               boys
               ,
               and
               carried
               the
               Place
               by
               storm
               ;
               but
               they
               lost
               in
               the
               action
               above
               fifty
               thousand
               men
               .
            
             
               The
               good
               success
               ,
               which
               till
               that
               time
               had
               attended
               his
               designs
               ,
               soon
               chang'd
               ,
               after
               the
               executions
               of
               so
               many
               great
               persons
               as
               he
               had
               put
               to
               death
               :
               and
               of
               this
               there
               was
               a
               remarkable
               instance
               in
               the
               loss
               of
               Bagdat
               ,
               which
               the
               Persians
               were
               not
               able
               to
               maint●ain
               against
               the
               Turks
               ,
               who
               recover'd
               it
               out
               of
               their
               hands
               ,
               twenty
               six
               years
               after
               they
               had
               taken
               it
               from
               them
               .
            
             
               The
               onely
               good
               action
               he
               did
               during
               his
               whole
               reign
               ,
               is
               ,
               that
               he
               sent
               back
               to
               their
               several
               Habitations
               those
               poor
               people
               whom
               Schach-Abas
               had
               taken
               out
               of
               
                 Eruan
                 ,
                 Nachtzuan
                 ,
                 Chaletz
              
               ,
               and
               Georgia
               ,
               to
               the
               number
               of
               seven
               thousand
               ,
               and
               had
               brought
               to
               Ferabath
               ,
               where
               they
               were
               employ'd
               in
               great
               buildings
               ,
               and
               liv'd
               in
               a
               miserable
               slavery
               :
               yet
               were
               there
               not
               above
               three
               hundred
               that
               made
               their
               advantage
               of
               this
               good
               deed
               of
               his
               ,
               all
               the
               rest
               having
               perish'd
               through
               misery
               ,
               and
               been
               starv'd
               .
            
             
               He
               took
               great
               pleasure
               in
               drinking
               ,
               
               and
               had
               a
               great
               kindness
               for
               such
               as
               bore
               him
               Company
               in
               that
               exercise
               :
               but
               his
               ordinary
               divertisements
               were
               Women
               and
               Hunting
               ,
               not
               much
               minding
               matters
               of
               Government
               ,
               or
               the
               administration
               of
               Justice
               to
               his
               Subjects
               .
            
             
               He
               had
               three
               lawfull
               Wives
               ,
               
               one
               whereof
               was
               the
               Daughter
               of
               a
               Colonel
               ;
               whose
               employment
               it
               had
               sometime
               been
               to
               drive
               the
               Mules
               which
               brought
               water
               to
               the
               King's
               Kitchin
               ,
               and
               
               came
               to
               be
               known
               to
               Schach-Abas
               ,
               by
               a
               service
               he
               did
               him
               one
               day
               while
               he
               was
               Hunting
               ,
               in
               helping
               him
               to
               some
               fair
               water
               ,
               the
               weather
               being
               extremely
               hot
               ,
               when
               no
               other
               could
               meet
               with
               any
               .
               This
               service
               was
               requited
               by
               the
               Present
               the
               King
               made
               him
               of
               the
               Village
               of
               Bilou
               ,
               neer
               Nachtzuan
               ,
               where
               this
               Mule-driver
               had
               been
               born
               .
               This
               was
               the
               first
               step
               or
               his
               advancement
               ,
               and
               what
               made
               him
               noted
               at
               Court
               ,
               where
               he
               found
               means
               to
               get
               an
               Office
               ,
               which
               is
               no
               hard
               matter
               in
               Persia
               for
               such
               as
               have
               money
               ,
               and
               having
               some
               time
               after
               taken
               an
               employment
               in
               the
               Wars
               ,
               he
               prov'd
               so
               fortunate
               therein
               ,
               that
               he
               got
               the
               command
               of
               a
               Regiment
               of
               a
               thousand
               men
               .
               Schach-Abas
               thought
               his
               Daughter
               so
               handsom
               ,
               that
               he
               made
               a
               Present
               of
               her
               to
               his
               Daughter-law
               ,
               Sefi-Myrsa's
               Widdow
               ,
               and
               appointed
               her
               to
               be
               brought
               up
               in
               order
               to
               a
               Marriage
               between
               her
               and
               his
               Son
               Sain-Myrsa
               ,
               since
               named
               Schach-Sefi
               ,
               who
               ,
               at
               his
               coming
               to
               the
               Crown
               ,
               accordingly
               Married
               her
               .
            
             
               The
               second
               Wife
               was
               a
               Christian
               ,
               the
               Daughter
               of
               Tameras-Chan
               ,
               a
               Prince
               of
               Georgia
               ;
               and
               this
               Marriage
               confirm'd
               the
               Peace
               which
               Schach-Abas
               made
               with
               that
               Prince
               .
            
             
               The
               third
               was
               a
               Tartar
               of
               Circassia
               ,
               the
               Daughter
               of
               Bika
               ,
               and
               Sister
               to
               Prince
               Mussal
               ,
               of
               whom
               we
               have
               often
               spoken
               heretofore
               .
               The
               Mother
               brought
               her
               as
               far
               as
               the
               River
               Bustrou
               ,
               at
               the
               time
               of
               our
               Travels
               ,
               and
               writ
               to
               Schach-Sefi
               ,
               that
               she
               sent
               him
               her
               Daughter
               ,
               not
               as
               a
               Concubine
               ,
               or
               Slave
               ;
               but
               as
               his
               lawfull
               Wife
               ;
               That
               is
               was
               her
               hope
               he
               would
               look
               on
               her
               as
               such
               ,
               and
               that
               she
               should
               find
               from
               him
               a
               kindness
               and
               affection
               equal
               to
               that
               she
               her self
               had
               express'd
               towards
               the
               Princess
               ,
               his
               Mother
               ,
               who
               ,
               though
               she
               had
               been
               her
               Slave
               and
               had
               often
               undress'd
               her
               even
               to
               her
               Stockins
               ,
               had
               been
               treated
               ,
               and
               look'd
               on
               by
               her
               ,
               as
               if
               she
               had
               been
               her
               own
               Daughter
               ;
               That
               ,
               on
               the
               contrary
               ,
               rather
               than
               her
               Daughter
               should
               be
               ill
               treated
               ,
               she
               wish'd
               her
               drown'd
               ,
               with
               all
               the
               misfortune
               that
               might
               happen
               to
               her
               ,
               in
               the
               River
               Bustrou
               .
            
             
               Besides
               these
               lawfull
               Wives
               ,
               
               he
               had
               above
               three
               hundred
               Concubines
               ;
               for
               ,
               all
               the
               handsomest
               Maids
               all
               over
               Persia
               were
               brought
               to
               him
               .
               The
               greatest
               Lords
               themselves
               Present
               him
               with
               the
               Maids
               they
               either
               have
               brought
               up
               in
               their
               own
               houses
               ,
               or
               are
               found
               among
               their
               relations
               .
               Of
               this
               we
               had
               an
               instance
               in
               our
               time
               in
               the
               Calenter
               of
               Scamachie
               ,
               who
               having
               had
               some
               ill
               Offices
               done
               him
               at
               the
               Court
               ,
               recover'd
               the
               King's
               favour
               ,
               by
               presenting
               him
               with
               his
               own
               Neece
               ,
               one
               of
               the
               greatest
               beauties
               of
               the
               Countrey
               ,
               and
               a
               sum
               of
               money
               sent
               to
               the
               Chancellor
               .
            
             
               The
               Armenians
               ,
               to
               prevent
               the
               searches
               which
               are
               often
               made
               amongst
               them
               for
               Maids
               of
               twelve
               years
               of
               age
               ,
               dispose
               of
               them
               in
               Marriage
               ,
               if
               they
               are
               handsom
               ,
               before
               they
               come
               to
               that
               age
               .
               By
               reason
               of
               this
               great
               number
               of
               Concubines
               ,
               it
               happens
               ,
               that
               the
               King
               lies
               with
               some
               of
               them
               but
               once
               ,
               and
               then
               bestows
               them
               on
               those
               Lords
               of
               the
               Court
               who
               are
               most
               in
               his
               favour
               .
            
             
               Schach-Sefi
               dy'd
               in
               the
               year
               MDCXLII
               .
               
               in
               the
               twelfth
               year
               of
               his
               reign
               ,
               or
               ,
               to
               speak
               more
               truely
               ,
               his
               Tyranny
               .
               'T
               is
               conceiv'd
               his
               life
               was
               shortned
               by
               poyson
               ,
               as
               the
               onely
               remedy
               they
               could
               make
               use
               of
               against
               his
               cruelties
               ,
               which
               they
               must
               needs
               be
               afraid
               of
               ,
               who
               had
               so
               many
               examples
               thereof
               perpetually
               before
               their
               eyes
               ,
               wherein
               they
               sound
               that
               neither
               Age
               nor
               Sex
               could
               secure
               any
               person
               from
               his
               inhumanities
               .
               As
               to
               his
               person
               ,
               there
               was
               nothing
               of
               this
               cruelty
               to
               be
               read
               in
               his
               countenance
               ,
               but
               on
               the
               contrary
               it
               was
               amiab●e
               ,
               of
               a
               mild
               aspect
               ,
               and
               his
               complexion
               so
               good
               as
               gave
               but
               little
               grounds
               to
               infer
               he
               had
               so
               barbarous
               a
               heart
               .
               He
               was
               of
               a
               mean
               stature
               ,
               and
               very
               well
               shap'd
               as
               to
               his
               person
               ,
               and
               at
               the
               time
               of
               our
               Embassy
               ,
               
               he
               had
               but
               one
               Son
               ,
               named
               Abas
               ,
               who
               succeeded
               him
               in
               May
               the
               same
               year
               1642.
               being
               then
               but
               13.
               years
               of
               age
               :
               and
               he
               it
               is
               who
               now
               reigns
               .
            
             
               The
               Kings
               of
               Persia
               have
               the
               Provinces
               and
               Cities
               of
               their
               Kingdom
               Govern'd
               by
               
                 Chans
                 ,
                 Sulthans
                 ,
                 Calenters
                 ,
                 Darugas
                 ,
                 Visirs
                 ,
              
               and
               Kauchas
               ,
               dignities
               and
               employments
               which
               are
               conferr'd
               there
               according
               to
               valour
               and
               virtue
               ,
               and
               not
               in
               consideration
               of
               birth
               and
               extraction
               .
               Thence
               it
               comes
               that
               there
               are
               so
               many
               persons
               of
               such
               resolute
               courage
               ,
               that
               they
               cheerfully
               hazard
               their
               lives
               ,
               as
               knowing
               it
               is
               the
               onely
               way
               to
               get
               into
               the
               greatest
               charges
               of
               the
               Kingdom
               ,
               which
               are
               neither
               hereditary
               nor
               venal
               in
               Persia.
               'T
               is
               true
               ,
               the
               Children
               of
               these
               Lords
               are
               look'd
               upon
               ,
               
               with
               some
               respect
               to
               their
               Fathers
               ,
               and
               that
               they
               enjoy
               their
               Estates
               ,
               but
               they
               are
               never
               advanc'd
               to
               their
               dignities
               ,
               but
               purely
               upon
               the
               account
               of
               worth
               and
               services
               ,
               from
               which
               they
               are
               inseparable
               .
               The
               King
               never
               makes
               any
               Chan
               ,
               but
               with
               the
               title
               ,
               he
               gives
               him
               where
               withall
               to
               maintain
               it
               ,
               and
               that
               during
               his
               life
               ,
               which
               many
               of
               them
               lose
               meerly
               that
               they
               might
               be
               depriv'd
               of
               their
               quality
               .
            
             
               Every
               Province
               hath
               its
               Chan
               ,
               and
               its
               Calenter
               ,
               who
               have
               their
               several
               Habitations
               in
               the
               chief
               City
               .
               The
               Chan
               is
               as
               it
               were
               the
               Governor
               of
               the
               Province
               ,
               and
               is
               entrusted
               with
               the
               administration
               of
               Justice
               ,
               with
               the
               power
               of
               putting
               his
               Judgements
               in
               Execution
               ,
               notwithstanding
               any
               Appeal
               .
               The
               Calenter
               hath
               the
               over-sight
               of
               the
               King
               's
               Demesn
               ,
               and
               the
               Revenues
               of
               the
               Province
               ,
               which
               he
               receives
               ,
               and
               gives
               an
               account
               thereof
               to
               the
               Council
               ,
               or
               ,
               by
               order
               from
               the
               King
               ,
               to
               the
               Chan.
               The
               Daruga
               is
               ,
               in
               a
               Citie
               ,
               and
               the
               Kaucha
               ,
               in
               a
               Village
               ,
               what
               the
               Chan
               is
               in
               respect
               of
               the
               Province
               .
               The
               Daruga
               do's
               also
               Execute
               the
               Function
               of
               the
               Calenter
               in
               his
               Jurisdiction
               ,
               but
               with
               a
               dependence
               on
               the
               Governour
               of
               the
               Province
               .
               The
               King
               employes
               the
               Chans
               and
               Sulthans
               in
               the
               Embassies
               he
               sends
               to
               forein
               Princes
               ▪
               
               but
               they
               are
               not
               so
               chargeable
               to
               him
               as
               some
               conceive
               ,
               in
               regard
               he
               finds
               but
               one
               half
               of
               the
               Presents
               which
               the
               Ambassador
               carries
               along
               with
               him
               ,
               the
               Province
               ,
               whereof
               he
               is
               Governour
               ,
               being
               oblig'd
               to
               defray
               all
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               Charge
               .
            
             
               Most
               of
               the
               Chans
               are
               oblig'd
               to
               maintain
               a
               certain
               number
               of
               Soldiers
               ,
               who
               are
               to
               be
               ready
               to
               serve
               in
               the
               Armies
               ,
               when
               any
               occasion
               requires
               :
               and
               in
               this
               is
               all
               the
               Revenue
               of
               the
               Province
               spent
               ,
               not
               including
               what
               is
               rais'd
               by
               way
               of
               Imposition
               ,
               which
               is
               carried
               into
               the
               Exchecquer
               .
               Besides
               that
               ,
               they
               also
               send
               the
               King
               certain
               New-years-Gifts
               ,
               which
               are
               very
               considerable
               .
               The
               Provinces
               and
               Cities
               ,
               which
               have
               no
               Chans
               ,
               and
               are
               Governed
               by
               a
               Daruga
               ,
               as
               part
               of
               Georgia
               ,
               the
               Cities
               of
               
                 Caswin
                 ,
                 Ispahan
                 ,
                 Kascham
                 ,
                 Theheram
                 ,
                 Hemedan
                 ,
                 Mesched
                 ,
                 Kirman
                 ,
                 Ormus
                 ,
              
               &c.
               maintain
               no
               Soldiers
               ,
               but
               pay
               Taxes
               to
               the
               King.
               The
               order
               they
               observe
               ,
               especially
               in
               the
               Frontier-Provinces
               ,
               for
               the
               subsistence
               of
               so
               great
               a
               number
               of
               Soldiers
               ,
               is
               such
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               no
               hard
               matter
               to
               raise
               a
               powerfull
               Army
               in
               a
               short
               time
               .
               And
               indeed
               this
               the
               Schach
               makes
               very
               much
               his
               advantage
               of
               against
               the
               Potent
               Enemies
               he
               hath
               about
               him
               ,
               and
               by
               whom
               he
               is
               in
               a
               manner
               encompass'd
               of
               all
               sides
               ,
               as
               the
               
                 Vsbeques
                 Tartars
              
               ,
               the
               Turks
               and
               Indians
               .
               He
               is
               never
               at
               quiet
               with
               the
               former
               ,
               concerning
               the
               Frontiers
               of
               Chorasan
               ;
               with
               the
               Mogul
               ,
               about
               those
               of
               Candahar
               ,
               and
               with
               the
               Turk
               ,
               about
               the
               Provinces
               of
               Bagdat
               and
               Eruan
               ,
               for
               which
               they
               are
               in
               perpetual
               War
               ,
               whence
               it
               comes
               that
               they
               often
               change
               Masters
               .
            
             
               Their
               Armies
               consist
               onely
               of
               Horse
               ;
               
               for
               the
               Infantery
               ,
               which
               is
               ,
               upon
               occasion
               ,
               to
               serve
               on
               foot
               ,
               is
               ,
               in
               its
               march
               ,
               mounted
               as
               our
               Dragoons
               .
               The
               ordinary
               Arms
               of
               the
               Foot
               are
               Musquets
               ;
               but
               the
               Horse
               are
               Arm'd
               onely
               with
               Darts
               and
               Javelins
               .
               They
               have
               us'd
               Muskets
               and
               great
               Guns
               but
               since
               the
               reign
               of
               Schach-Abas
               ,
               nor
               do
               they
               use
               the
               latter
               so
               much
               in
               the
               assault
               as
               defence
               of
               places
               ;
               in
               as
               much
               as
               their
               Armies
               making
               ordinarily
               great
               dayes
               marches
               ,
               and
               with
               little
               or
               no
               Carriages
               ,
               it
               would
               be
               troublesom
               to
               them
               to
               take
               great
               Guns
               along
               with
               them
               ,
               as
               such
               as
               would
               much
               retard
               their
               Expeditions
               .
               No
               slight
               or
               stratagem
               in
               War
               but
               they
               are
               apt
               enough
               to
               make
               their
               advantage
               of
               .
               At
               the
               siege
               of
               Iruan
               ,
               in
               the
               year
               1633.
               they
               had
               the
               invention
               of
               casting
               into
               the
               place
               ,
               with
               their
               Arrows
               ,
               small
               Glasses
               full
               of
               poyson
               ,
               which
               so
               infected
               the
               air
               ,
               that
               the
               Garrison
               was
               extremely
               incommodated
               thereby
               ,
               and
               made
               incapable
               of
               handling
               their
               Arms
               ,
               
               for
               the
               defence
               of
               the
               place
               .
               They
               call
               the
               General
               of
               the
               Army
               Serdar
               ,
               a
               Colonel
               of
               ten
               or
               twelve
               thousand
               Horse
               Kurtzibaschi
               ,
               him
               ,
               who
               commands
               a
               thousand
               men
               ,
               Minbaschi
               ,
               a
               Captain
               of
               a
               hundred
               men
               ,
               Iusbaschi
               ,
               and
               a
               Leader
               up
               of
               ten
               men
               ,
               Ohnbaschi
               .
            
             
               At
               the
               time
               of
               our
               being
               there
               ,
               all
               the
               Military
               Commanders
               were
               persons
               of
               very
               mean
               extraction
               .
            
             
               
                 Ar●b
                 ,
                 Schan
              
               of
               Schiruan
               was
               the
               son
               of
               a
               poor
               Countrey-man
               of
               Serab
               ,
               and
               his
               first
               employment
               had
               been
               in
               the
               Train
               of
               Artillery
               ,
               wherein
               he
               made
               such
               Discoveriers
               of
               his
               Conduct
               and
               Courage
               ,
               that
               Schach-Abas
               bestow'd
               on
               him
               that
               Government
               ,
               which
               is
               one
               of
               the
               most
               considerable
               in
               the
               Kingdom
               .
            
             
               Aga-Chan
               was
               the
               Son
               of
               a
               Shepheard
               neer
               Merrage
               .
               This
               man
               ordered
               his
               business
               so
               well
               ,
               at
               the
               siege
               of
               Wan
               ,
               that
               his
               services
               were
               recompens'd
               with
               the
               Government
               of
               his
               Countrey
               .
            
             
               Kartzschucai-Chan
               ,
               was
               the
               Son
               of
               a
               Christian
               ,
               of
               Armenia
               ,
               and
               had
               been
               sold
               to
               Schach-Abas
               ,
               who
               made
               him
               a
               Chan
               ,
               and
               afterwards
               General
               of
               his
               Army
               .
               He
               acquir'd
               so
               great
               reputation
               in
               that
               employment
               ,
               that
               the
               Schach
               himself
               would
               needs
               be
               his
               Lacquey
               ,
               as
               we
               said
               elsewhere
               .
            
             
               Salma-Chan
               ,
               a
               Kurde
               by
               birth
               ,
               had
               some
               time
               been
               an
               ordinary
               Groom
               .
            
             
               Emir-Kune-Chan
               was
               the
               Son
               of
               one
               of
               that
               kind
               of
               Shepheards
               ,
               who
               live
               in
               Tents
               or
               Huts
               upon
               the
               Mountains
               ,
               &
               grew
               so
               famous
               at
               the
               siege
               of
               Eruan
               ,
               that
               the
               King
               entrusted
               him
               with
               the
               Government
               of
               the
               whole
               Province
               .
               What
               a
               particular
               kindness
               Schach-Abas
               had
               for
               this
               person
               ,
               may
               be
               guess'd
               by
               the
               ensuing
               story
               .
            
             
               The
               Turks
               ,
               who
               lay
               before
               the
               Citie
               of
               Eruan
               ,
               having
               rais'd
               the
               siege
               ,
               Schach-Abas
               got
               into
               the
               place
               ,
               where
               he
               spent
               the
               best
               part
               of
               the
               night
               in
               drinking
               with
               Emir-Kune
               ,
               wo
               grew
               so
               familiar
               with
               him
               ,
               that
               taking
               the
               King
               by
               the
               Mustachoes
               ,
               he
               kiss'd
               his
               very
               mouth
               ,
               yet
               did
               not
               the
               King
               take
               it
               any
               way
               unkindly
               .
               Emir-Kune
               who
               remembred
               not
               what
               he
               had
               done
               in
               his
               Wine
               ,
               was
               much
               astonish'd
               when
               some
               gave
               him
               an
               accompt
               of
               what
               had
               pass'd
               the
               next
               day
               ,
               and
               so
               frightned
               thereat
               ,
               that
               hanging
               his
               Cytimar
               about
               his
               Neck
               ,
               he
               went
               in
               that
               posture
               to
               the
               King's
               Chamber
               door
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               custom
               observ'd
               by
               such
               as
               know
               they
               have
               deserv'd
               death
               ,
               and
               by
               that
               submission
               beg
               their
               Pardon
               .
               The
               King
               sent
               him
               word
               he
               might
               come
               in
               ,
               whereto
               the
               other
               having
               made
               answer
               that
               he
               was
               not
               worthy
               to
               set
               his
               foot
               within
               the
               King's
               Chamber
               ,
               having
               abus'd
               his
               goodness
               as
               he
               had
               ,
               Schach-Abas
               comes
               out
               of
               the
               Room
               ,
               and
               took
               off
               the
               Cymitar
               from
               about
               his
               Neck
               ,
               and
               deliver'd
               it
               to
               him
               ,
               as
               an
               assurance
               of
               his
               favour
               .
               But
               he
               strictly
               forbad
               him
               the
               drinking
               of
               any
               Wine
               ever
               after
               ,
               in
               as
               much
               ,
               as
               being
               got
               drunk
               ,
               he
               knew
               not
               what
               he
               did
               .
               Some
               time
               after
               Emir-Kune-Chan
               having
               in
               a
               fight
               ,
               been
               wounded
               in
               the
               Arm
               ,
               and
               the
               Physicians
               having
               given
               it
               as
               their
               opinion
               ,
               that
               
               that
               abstinence
               would
               be
               prejudicial
               to
               his
               health
               ,
               the
               King
               did
               not
               only
               take
               off
               the
               prohibition
               he
               had
               made
               him
               ,
               but
               sent
               him
               a
               certain
               number
               of
               Mules
               loaden
               with
               the
               best
               Wine
               in
               the
               Countrey
               .
            
             
               The
               Persians
               hate
               and
               contemn
               Cowards
               ,
               
               and
               the
               Officers
               who
               neglect
               their
               duty
               in
               the
               Wars
               are
               most
               severely
               punish'd
               .
               An
               instance
               hereof
               was
               seen
               in
               Aliculi-Chan
               ,
               Governour
               of
               Shorosan
               ,
               who
               having
               let
               slip
               the
               opportunity
               of
               engaging
               Tameras
               ,
               Prince
               of
               Georgia
               ,
               though
               he
               might
               have
               fought
               him
               with
               advantage
               ,
               Schach-Abas
               caus'd
               him
               to
               be
               dress'd
               in
               Woman's
               Cloaths
               ,
               and
               so
               sent
               him
               to
               the
               Army
               ,
               where
               he
               was
               walk'd
               up
               and
               down
               all
               day
               among
               the
               Soldiers
               .
               The
               allowance
               of
               a
               Hors-man
               is
               three
               hundred
               Crowns
               
                 per
                 ann
              
               .
               towards
               the
               keeping
               of
               himself
               and
               his
               Horse
               ;
               and
               that
               of
               a
               Muskettier
               two
               hundred
               .
               They
               have
               the
               reputation
               not
               to
               be
               over-scrupulous
               in
               the
               keeping
               of
               their
               word
               ,
               as
               was
               seen
               in
               the
               Capitulation
               they
               granted
               the
               Garrison
               of
               Iruan
               ,
               which
               was
               very
               ill
               observ'd
               .
            
             
               Those
               who
               speak
               of
               the
               Wealth
               of
               the
               King
               of
               Persia
               ,
               
               think
               they
               speak
               of
               a
               vast
               and
               incredible
               sum
               ,
               when
               they
               assign
               him
               a
               yearly
               Revenue
               of
               eight
               Millions
               of
               Gold
               ,
               and
               imagine
               they
               raise
               the
               Reader
               into
               admiration
               ,
               when
               they
               affirm
               that
               the
               Province
               of
               Candahar
               alone
               brings
               in
               yearly
               near
               a
               Million
               of
               Gold
               ;
               that
               the
               Cities
               of
               Bagdat
               and
               Iruan
               ,
               with
               the
               Country
               thereabouts
               ,
               pay
               in
               a
               manner
               as
               much
               ,
               and
               that
               it
               hath
               been
               found
               by
               the
               Register's
               Office
               of
               the
               Chancery
               ,
               that
               the
               King
               gets
               out
               of
               the
               Suburbs
               of
               Ispahan
               ,
               and
               the
               Villages
               within
               the
               Baylywick
               thereof
               ,
               near
               forty
               thousand
               Crowns
               .
               But
               those
               who
               know
               ,
               that
               the
               Province
               of
               Normandy
               it self
               payes
               yearly
               such
               a
               sum
               as
               amounts
               to
               almost
               as
               much
               as
               all
               the
               King
               of
               Persia's
               Revenue
               ,
               will
               grant
               there
               is
               no
               hyperbole
               in
               what
               we
               have
               affirm'd
               .
               This
               Revenue
               was
               very
               much
               diminish'd
               in
               the
               time
               of
               King
               Tamas
               ,
               when
               the
               Turks
               and
               other
               neighbouring
               Princes
               over-run
               Persia
               ,
               so
               as
               that
               they
               were
               possess'd
               of
               several
               Provinces
               belonging
               to
               that
               Crown
               .
               Besides
               ,
               there
               is
               hardly
               any
               Bridge
               or
               Passage
               ,
               not
               only
               upon
               the
               Frontiers
               ,
               but
               also
               all
               over
               the
               Kingdom
               ,
               nay
               ,
               in
               all
               Cities
               almost
               ,
               but
               there
               is
               somewhat
               to
               be
               paid
               ,
               without
               any
               distinction
               of
               persons
               ,
               Foreiners
               or
               Natives
               .
               All
               Merchandises
               pay
               ,
               and
               the
               King
               takes
               ,
               upon
               every
               Bail
               of
               Silk
               ,
               ten
               Crowns
               .
               There
               is
               no
               Horse
               sold
               ,
               but
               pays
               xv
               .
               d.
               to
               the
               King
               ;
               an
               Ox
               as
               much
               ,
               and
               an
               Ass
               one
               half
               ,
               and
               a
               Sheep
               ,
               which
               are
               as
               thick
               as
               Ants
               all
               over
               the
               Countrey
               ,
               iij.
               d.
               a
               piece
               .
               The
               King
               lets
               out
               the
               Caravanseras
               ,
               which
               are
               in
               Cities
               ,
               and
               are
               appointed
               for
               Lodgings
               for
               Foremers
               and
               VVare-houses
               for
               Merchants
               ,
               especially
               at
               Ispahan
               ,
               where
               there
               are
               twenty
               five
               of
               them
               ,
               of
               which
               not
               any
               payes
               less
               then
               five
               thousand
               Crowns
               
                 per
                 ann
              
               .
            
             
               He
               Farms
               out
               also
               the
               Fishing
               of
               the
               Rivers
               ,
               the
               Baths
               ,
               and
               Stoves
               ,
               the
               places
               of
               publick
               Prostitution
               ,
               and
               the
               Springs
               of
               Nefte
               .
               He
               sells
               also
               the
               water
               which
               comes
               into
               the
               Fountains
               ,
               and
               raises
               only
               from
               the
               River
               of
               Senderut
               ,
               at
               Ispahan
               ,
               the
               yearly
               sum
               of
               sixteen
               thousand
               Crowns
               .
               All
               the
               Armenian
               Christians
               ,
               whereof
               there
               is
               a
               very
               great
               number
               in
               Persia
               ,
               pay
               yearly
               a
               Poll-money
               ,
               of
               two
               Crowns
               for
               every
               head
               .
               Nay
               ,
               what
               is
               more
               ,
               there
               is
               not
               a
               person
               ,
               those
               only
               excepted
               ,
               who
               are
               maintain'd
               by
               ,
               or
               have
               some
               relation
               to
               the
               King
               ,
               but
               payes
               a
               Tax
               proportionably
               to
               what
               he
               gets
               ,
               even
               to
               the
               very
               Midwife
               ,
               I
               say
               nothing
               here
               of
               the
               Presents
               brought
               the
               king
               from
               all
               parts
               ,
               and
               which
               fall
               by
               several
               Chanels
               into
               the
               Prince's
               Treasury
               .
               The
               great
               Lords
               ,
               though
               they
               make
               good
               the
               king's
               Revenue
               ,
               yet
               abate
               nought
               of
               their
               own
               advantages
               ,
               and
               find
               wayes
               to
               fleece
               the
               Countrey
               ,
               so
               as
               that
               it
               is
               not
               to
               be
               admir'd
               there
               is
               so
               little
               wealth
               to
               be
               found
               among
               the
               people
               .
               For
               there
               is
               nothing
               so
               true
               as
               what
               a
               certain
               Emperour
               sometime
               said
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               impossible
               the
               spleen
               should
               be
               swollen
               in
               any
               body
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               other
               Members
               of
               the
               same
               body
               should
               not
               be
               wasted
               and
               become
               Hectick
               .
            
             
               'T
               was
               also
               Schach-Abas
               ,
               who
               ordered
               the
               melting
               down
               of
               seven
               thousand
               and
               two
               hundred
               Marks
               of
               Gold
               for
               the
               making
               of
               the
               P●ate
               we
               have
               mentioned
               elsewhere
               ,
               which
               his
               Successors
               still
               produce
               at
               the
               entertainments
               they
               make
               Foreiners
               ,
               and
               consists
               for
               the
               most
               part
               in
               Dishes
               ,
               Pots
               ,
               Flaggons
               ,
               and
               other
               Drinking-Cups
               .
            
             
               What
               we
               said
               before
               of
               the
               Military
               Officers
               ,
               
               to
               wit
               ,
               that
               they
               were
               most
               of
               them
               but
               meanly
               clad
               ,
               is
               as
               true
               in
               those
               Officers
               who
               belong
               to
               the
               Court.
               For
               there
               was
               hardly
               any
               one
               ,
               who
               could
               make
               ostentation
               of
               but
               ordinary
               Parentage
               .
            
             
               The
               
                 Eatemad
                 Dowlet
              
               ,
               
               or
               Chancellor
               ,
               who
               was
               the
               President
               of
               the
               king's
               Council
               ,
               the
               Soul
               of
               affairs
               ,
               the
               principal
               Minister
               of
               State
               ,
               and
               as
               it
               were
               Viceroy
               of
               Persia
               ,
               was
               the
               Son
               of
               one
               who
               got
               his
               livelyhood
               by
               writing
               at
               Mesanderan
               ,
               as
               we
               have
               said
               elsewhere
               .
               These
               Scriveners
               ,
               as
               I
               may
               call
               them
               ,
               are
               employ'd
               only
               in
               the
               Coppying
               and
               Transcribing
               of
               Books
               ,
               in
               regard
               they
               have
               not
               as
               yet
               ,
               ia
               this
               Countrey
               ,
               the
               use
               of
               Printing
               ,
               as
               we
               have
               in
               Europe
               .
               He
               is
               called
               
                 Eahtemad
                 Dowlet
              
               ,
               in
               regard
               he
               hath
               the
               oversight
               of
               the
               kings
               Revenues
               and
               Treasury
               .
               This
               was
               the
               most
               self-concern'd
               person
               of
               all
               that
               ever
               had
               the
               management
               of
               publick
               affairs
               ,
               as
               a
               Minister
               of
               State.
               For
               there
               was
               no
               business
               done
               at
               Court
               ,
               whereof
               he
               made
               not
               some
               advantage
               ;
               and
               there
               was
               no
               charge
               or
               employment
               to
               be
               gotten
               ,
               but
               the
               person
               petitioning
               for
               it
               must
               have
               made
               his
               agreement
               with
               the
               Chancellor
               ;
               whose
               exactions
               were
               ,
               in
               this
               particular
               ,
               excessive
               ,
               not
               only
               upon
               the
               accompt
               of
               the
               Presents
               ,
               which
               ,
               being
               made
               by
               him
               twice
               
               every
               year
               to
               the
               Court
               ,
               rendred
               the
               king
               himself
               in
               a
               manner
               a
               complice
               of
               his
               concussions
               ,
               but
               also
               upon
               this
               consideration
               ,
               that
               being
               an
               Eunuch
               ,
               all
               the
               Wealth
               he
               got
               was
               at
               his
               death
               to
               fall
               to
               the
               king
               .
            
             
               The
               Kurtzi-baschi
               ,
               
               who
               had
               the
               command
               of
               ten
               thousand
               Horse
               ,
               whom
               Schach-Ismael
               appointed
               as
               a
               standing
               Army
               ,
               to
               be
               constantly
               maintain'd
               ,
               named
               Tzani-Chan
               ,
               was
               a
               Peasant's
               Son
               of
               Schamlu
               ,
               who
               ,
               in
               the
               time
               of
               Schach-Abas
               ,
               had
               been
               a
               Menial
               servant
               to
               a
               Lord
               of
               the
               Court.
               These
               Horse
               ,
               in
               time
               of
               Peace
               ,
               retire
               to
               their
               own
               Habitation
               ,
               yet
               are
               paid
               as
               duely
               as
               if
               they
               were
               in
               actual
               service
               ,
               and
               meet
               not
               again
               till
               there
               be
               an
               Army
               on
               foot
               ,
               enjoying
               in
               the
               mean
               time
               divers
               Privileges
               and
               Exemptions
               ,
               which
               the
               other
               later
               kings
               of
               Persia
               have
               granted
               them
               .
            
             
               The
               Meheter
               ,
               
               that
               is
               the
               Lord
               Chamberlain
               ,
               or
               chief
               Gentleman
               of
               the
               Chamber
               ,
               named
               Schaneser
               ,
               was
               a
               Gcorgian
               born
               ,
               of
               Father
               and
               Mother
               Christians
               .
               He
               had
               been
               carried
               away
               in
               his
               infancy
               ,
               and
               sold
               to
               the
               Court
               of
               Persia
               ,
               where
               they
               had
               made
               him
               an
               Eunuch
               ,
               so
               that
               he
               needed
               not
               be
               Circumcis'd
               to
               receive
               the
               Character
               of
               the
               Persian
               Religion
               .
               He
               had
               been
               a
               Page
               ,
               attending
               in
               his
               Chamber
               ,
               to
               Schach-Abas
               ,
               and
               was
               much
               in
               favour
               with
               Schach-Sefi
               ,
               upon
               this
               account
               ,
               that
               being
               alwayes
               near
               the
               king's
               person
               ,
               in
               all
               both
               Publick
               and
               Private
               Assemblies
               ,
               nay
               ,
               even
               within
               the
               Seraglio
               ,
               he
               had
               the
               king's
               Ear
               ,
               and
               knew
               how
               to
               comply
               with
               his
               humour
               ,
               and
               make
               his
               advantage
               of
               the
               opportunities
               he
               had
               to
               speak
               to
               him
               ,
               by
               which
               means
               he
               obtain'd
               those
               favours
               of
               him
               ,
               which
               another
               could
               not
               have
               ask'd
               .
            
             
               The
               Wakenhuis
               ,
               
               that
               is
               ,
               the
               Secretary
               of
               State
               and
               of
               the
               King's
               Revenue
               ,
               who
               having
               forty
               Clarks
               under
               him
               ,
               perpetually
               employ'd
               ,
               issues
               out
               all
               the
               orders
               and
               dispatches
               which
               are
               sent
               into
               the
               Provinces
               ,
               and
               takes
               an
               account
               of
               all
               that
               's
               receiv'd
               towards
               the
               charge
               of
               the
               King's
               house
               ,
               was
               called
               
                 Myrsa
                 Masum
              
               .
               He
               was
               a
               Peasant's
               Son
               of
               the
               Village
               of
               Dermen
               ,
               in
               the
               Mountain
               of
               Elwend
               ,
               near
               Caswin
               ,
               where
               there
               are
               ,
               among
               others
               ,
               two
               Villages
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               Dermen
               and
               Saru
               ,
               whence
               come
               the
               best
               Pen-men
               of
               any
               in
               the
               Kingdom
               ,
               in
               regard
               there
               's
               not
               an
               Inhabitant
               but
               puts
               his
               Children
               to
               writing
               as
               soon
               as
               they
               are
               able
               to
               hold
               a
               Pen
               ,
               and
               keep
               them
               so
               constantly
               employ'd
               therein
               ,
               that
               even
               in
               the
               fields
               ,
               and
               as
               they
               keep
               their
               flocks
               ,
               they
               pass
               away
               their
               time
               in
               that
               Exercise
               .
            
             
               Aliculi-Chan
               ,
               
               who
               had
               the
               charge
               of
               Diwan-beki
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               President
               of
               the
               Councel
               for
               the
               administration
               of
               Justice
               ,
               was
               the
               Son
               of
               a
               Christian
               ,
               of
               Georgia
               .
               He
               had
               been
               taken
               during
               the
               War
               which
               Schach-Abas
               had
               in
               those
               parts
               ,
               and
               sold
               at
               Ispahan
               ,
               where
               he
               had
               serv'd
               as
               a
               Lacquey
               ,
               which
               had
               also
               been
               the
               condition
               of
               his
               two
               Brothers
               ,
               Rustam-Chan
               ,
               Governour
               of
               Tauris
               ,
               and
               
                 Isa-Chan
                 ,
                 Iusbaschi
              
               ,
               who
               were
               made
               Eunuchs
               as
               he
               was
               himself
               .
               The
               functions
               of
               his
               charge
               consisted
               principally
               in
               presiding
               at
               the
               judgement
               of
               Criminal
               causes
               ,
               joyntly
               with
               the
               Seder
               and
               the
               Kasi
               ,
               and
               the
               other
               Ecclesiastical
               and
               Secular
               Judges
               ,
               whom
               they
               call
               Schehra
               ,
               and
               Oef
               ,
               under
               the
               Portal
               of
               the
               King's
               Palace
               ,
               at
               the
               place
               named
               Diwan-Chane
               ;
               and
               to
               be
               personally
               present
               at
               the
               Executions
               of
               Malefactors
               .
            
             
               The
               Kularagasi
               ,
               
               that
               is
               ,
               Captain
               of
               the
               Kulam
               ,
               or
               Slaves
               ,
               who
               are
               sold
               to
               the
               King
               ,
               to
               serve
               in
               the
               Wars
               upon
               any
               order
               they
               receive
               to
               that
               purpose
               ,
               was
               called
               Siausbeki
               ,
               and
               had
               been
               one
               of
               Schach-Abas's
               Footmen
               .
               Of
               these
               Kulams
               there
               are
               about
               eight
               thousand
               ,
               and
               are
               permitted
               to
               live
               at
               their
               own
               Habitations
               ,
               as
               the
               Kurtzi
               are
               ,
               and
               have
               the
               same
               pay
               ;
               but
               they
               enjoy
               not
               the
               same
               Privileges
               or
               Exemptions
               ,
               having
               nothing
               of
               that
               kind
               which
               is
               not
               common
               to
               them
               with
               the
               king's
               other
               Subjects
               .
            
             
               The
               Eischikagasi-baschi
               ,
               
               or
               Lord
               high
               Steward
               ,
               who
               hath
               the
               over-sight
               of
               forty
               Stewards
               that
               serve
               under
               him
               ,
               called
               Mortusaculi-Chan
               ,
               was
               the
               Son
               of
               a
               heard-man
               ,
               or
               one
               of
               those
               people
               whom
               the
               Persians
               call
               Turk
               ,
               who
               have
               no
               setled
               Habitation
               ,
               but
               remove
               their
               Tents
               and
               Huts
               to
               those
               places
               ,
               where
               they
               think
               to
               find
               the
               best
               Grass
               for
               their
               Cattel
               .
               I
               said
               these
               Eischikagasi
               were
               a
               kind
               of
               Stewards
               ,
               of
               whom
               there
               are
               at
               all
               times
               four
               or
               five
               at
               the
               Court
               ,
               who
               stand
               at
               the
               door
               of
               the
               king's
               Appartment
               ,
               and
               serve
               by
               half-years
               ,
               under
               their
               Baschi
               ,
               or
               Chief
               ,
               who
               carries
               the
               staff
               they
               call
               D●ken●k
               ,
               and
               stands
               before
               the
               king
               when
               he
               eats
               in
               publick
               ,
               on
               dayes
               of
               Ceremonies
               .
               He
               is
               also
               one
               of
               the
               two
               who
               take
               Ambassadors
               under
               the
               Arms
               ,
               when
               they
               are
               brought
               to
               audience
               .
               We
               have
               already
               related
               ,
               how
               Mortasaculi-Chan
               succeeded
               ,
               in
               this
               charge
               ,
               Vgurlu-Chan
               ,
               whose
               head
               Schach-Sefi
               had
               caus'd
               to
               be
               cut
               off
               .
               
                 Imanculi
                 Sulthan
              
               ,
               whom
               the
               king
               of
               Persia
               sent
               upon
               an
               Embassy
               to
               the
               Duke
               of
               Holstein
               ,
               our
               Master
               ,
               had
               the
               quality
               of
               Eischakagasi
               .
            
             
               
                 Schahe
                 Wardi
              
               ,
               
               who
               was
               
                 Iesaul
                 Scebet
              
               ,
               or
               Master
               of
               the
               Ceremonies
               ,
               was
               the
               Governour
               of
               Derbent's
               Son
               ,
               but
               his
               Grand-father
               was
               a
               Peasant
               ,
               of
               the
               Province
               of
               Serab
               .
               The
               
                 Iesaul
                 Scebet
              
               carries
               also
               a
               staff
               ,
               and
               his
               principal
               function
               consists
               in
               placing
               strangers
               at
               the
               king's
               Table
               ,
               and
               at
               publick
               assemblies
               .
            
             
               The
               Nasir
               ,
               
               or
               Controller
               of
               the
               king's
               house
               ,
               whom
               they
               also
               give
               the
               quality
               of
               
                 Kerek
                 jerak
              
               ,
               because
               he
               executes
               the
               function
               of
               a
               Purveyer
               ,
               whose
               name
               was
               Samambek
               ,
               was
               the
               Son
               of
               one
               of
               the
               ordinary
               Inhabitants
               of
               Kaschan
               .
            
             
               The
               Tuschmal
               ,
               
               who
               hath
               the
               over-sight
               of
               all
               the
               Officers
               belonging
               to
               the
               king's
               kitchin
               ,
               
               was
               called
               Seinel-bek
               ,
               and
               was
               the
               Son
               of
               Seinel-Chan
               ,
               whom
               the
               king
               kill'd
               with
               his
               own
               hands
               ,
               in
               the
               presence
               of
               his
               Mother
               .
            
             
               The
               Dawatter
               ,
               
               that
               is
               ,
               the
               Secretary
               of
               the
               Closet
               ,
               whose
               name
               was
               Vgurlu-bek
               ,
               was
               the
               Son
               of
               Emirkune-Chan
               ,
               He
               had
               ,
               in
               that
               charge
               ,
               succeeded
               Hassan-beg
               ,
               who
               was
               kill'd
               by
               the
               king's
               order
               ,
               because
               he
               had
               been
               at
               Supper
               with
               Talub-Chan
               ,
               as
               we
               related
               before
               The
               word
               Dawatter
               is
               deriv'd
               from
               Dawat
               ;
               which
               signifies
               an
               Ink-horn
               ,
               in
               as
               much
               as
               the
               principal
               function
               of
               this
               charge
               consists
               ,
               in
               carrying
               the
               Ink-horn
               ,
               and
               presenting
               that
               part
               thereof
               where
               the
               Ink
               is
               to
               the
               king
               when
               he
               is
               to
               sign
               any
               thing
               .
               For
               the
               king
               himself
               carries
               the
               Seal
               about
               his
               Neck
               ,
               and
               Seals
               or
               Signs
               himself
               ,
               by
               pressing
               the
               Seal
               upon
               the
               Paper
               ,
               after
               he
               had
               put
               it
               into
               the
               Ink.
               
            
             
               Aly-baly-bek
               ,
               
               who
               was
               Myra-chur-baschi
               ,
               that
               is
               chief
               of
               the
               Gentlemen
               of
               the
               Horse
               ,
               or
               Master
               of
               the
               Horse
               of
               Persia
               ,
               was
               a
               Senkene
               by
               birth
               ,
               and
               his
               Father
               was
               a
               Drover
               ,
               who
               traded
               altogether
               in
               Oxen.
               
            
             
               The
               Mirischikar
               ,
               
               or
               Grand
               Faulconer
               ,
               whose
               name
               was
               
                 Chosrow
                 Sulthan
              
               ,
               was
               a
               Christian
               ,
               an
               Armenian
               born
               ,
               one
               ,
               notwithstanding
               his
               Religion
               ,
               very
               much
               in
               the
               king's
               favour
               .
            
             
               Karachan-bek
               ,
               
               who
               had
               the
               charge
               of
               Sekbahn-baschi
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               Overseer
               of
               those
               who
               kept
               the
               Dogs
               for
               Hunting
               ,
               or
               chief
               Hunts-man
               ,
               as
               I
               may
               call
               him
               ,
               was
               also
               a
               Sen-kene
               ,
               and
               the
               son
               of
               a
               Shepheard
               .
            
             
               The
               Iesalkor
               hath
               two
               functions
               ,
               
               to
               wit
               ,
               that
               of
               Grand-Marshal
               of
               the
               Lodgings
               ,
               and
               that
               of
               Judge
               of
               the
               king's
               houshold
               .
               He
               marches
               before
               the
               king
               ,
               as
               well
               in
               the
               Citie
               as
               in
               the
               Country
               ,
               with
               a
               staff
               in
               his
               hand
               ,
               to
               make
               way
               .
               He
               hath
               under
               him
               several
               other
               Iasauls
               ,
               who
               are
               as
               it
               were
               Harbingers
               ,
               and
               sometimes
               is
               employ'd
               in
               the
               securing
               of
               persons
               guilty
               of
               Treason
               ,
               and
               such
               as
               are
               imprison'd
               by
               the
               king's
               express
               order
               .
            
             
               The
               other
               Officers
               belonging
               to
               the
               Court
               ,
               are
               ,
            
             
               The
               Suffretzi
               ,
               that
               is
               the
               Carver
               .
            
             
               The
               Abdar
               ,
               who
               serves
               the
               king
               with
               water
               to
               drink
               ,
               and
               keeps
               it
               in
               a
               Jarr
               seal'd
               up
               ,
               to
               prevent
               any
               body
               's
               putting
               of
               poyson
               into
               it
               .
            
             
               The
               Chazinedal
               ,
               or
               Overseer
               of
               the
               king's
               Revenue
               .
            
             
               The
               Ambadar
               ,
               who
               hath
               the
               over-sight
               of
               the
               king's
               Granaries
               .
            
             
               The
               
                 Iesaul
                 Neder
              
               ,
               who
               keep
               the
               king's
               shooes
               ,
               when
               he
               puts
               them
               off
               in
               the
               anti-chamber
               .
            
             
               The
               Mehem●ndar
               ,
               who
               conducts
               Ambassadors
               from
               one
               Province
               to
               another
               ,
               till
               they
               come
               to
               Court
               ,
               to
               their
               audience
               there
               ,
               and
               so
               back
               to
               the
               Frontiers
               .
            
             
               Besides
               these
               ,
               there
               are
               yet
               several
               other
               Officers
               ,
               not
               so
               considerable
               as
               the
               precedent
               ,
               as
               ,
            
             
               The
               Kischitzi-baschi
               ,
               Captain
               of
               the
               Guard.
               
            
             
               The
               Tzabedar
               ,
               Controller
               of
               the
               Artillery
               .
            
             
               The
               Tzartzi
               ,
               who
               publishes
               the
               king's
               commands
               .
            
             
               The
               Tzelaudar-baschi
               ,
               who
               is
               as
               it
               were
               a
               Captain
               over
               the
               Grooms
               that
               conduct
               such
               Horses
               as
               the
               king
               would
               have
               led
               .
            
             
               The
               Kitaddar
               ,
               Library-keeper
               .
            
             
               The
               Meamar
               ,
               Ingeneer
               and
               Architect
               .
            
             
               The
               Mustofi
               ,
               Purveyer
               for
               the
               House
               .
            
             
               The
               Seraidar
               ,
               Surveyer
               of
               the
               buildings
               .
            
             
               The
               Klita
               ,
               Captain
               of
               the
               Gate
               .
            
             
               The
               Scherbedar
               ,
               Overseer
               of
               the
               Conserves
               and
               Spices
               .
            
             
               The
               Cannati
               ,
               Confectioner
               .
            
             
               The
               Omatzdar
               ,
               Governour
               of
               the
               Pages
               .
            
             
               The
               Schixtza
               ,
               Cup-bearer
               .
            
             
               The
               Eachtzi
               ,
               who
               keeps
               the
               Gold-plate
               .
            
             
               The
               Achtzi
               ,
               Clark
               of
               the
               kitchin
               .
            
             
               The
               Eemektzi
               ,
               who
               bakes
               the
               bread
               which
               the
               king
               himself
               eats
               .
            
             
               The
               Forrasch
               ,
               who
               makes
               the
               fire
               .
            
             
               The
               Sava
               ,
               Water-bearer
               .
            
             
               The
               Bildar
               ,
               are
               such
               as
               serve
               for
               Pioneers
               ,
               when
               the
               king
               goes
               any
               journey
               ,
               to
               make
               the
               wayes
               even
               ,
               and
               steps
               for
               the
               safer
               treading
               of
               the
               Camels
               .
               They
               help
               also
               to
               pitch
               up
               Tents
               ,
               and
               dig
               pits
               in
               the
               ground
               ,
               whether
               to
               get
               water
               ,
               or
               serve
               for
               Privies
               .
            
             
               The
               Schatir
               ,
               Foot-men
               .
            
             
               The
               Rica
               ,
               are
               men
               who
               carry
               Pole-Axes
               ,
               and
               are
               alwayes
               about
               the
               king's
               person
               ,
               as
               his
               Guards
               ;
               but
               sometimes
               they
               also
               do
               the
               work
               of
               common
               Executioners
               .
            
             
               All
               these
               Officers
               have
               their
               Salaries
               and
               other
               Allowances
               ,
               which
               are
               very
               duely
               paid
               them
               ,
               not
               out
               of
               the
               Treasury
               or
               Exchequer
               ,
               but
               they
               are
               charg'd
               upon
               the
               Demesn
               of
               certain
               Villages
               ,
               whereof
               they
               themselves
               have
               the
               disposal
               ,
               or
               they
               are
               assign'd
               them
               out
               of
               some
               part
               of
               the
               Taxes
               ,
               or
               haply
               on
               the
               Tribute
               paid
               by
               common
               Prostitutes
               .
            
             
               The
               Persians
               seldom
               meet
               about
               affairs
               ,
               but
               the
               Cloath
               is
               lay'd
               .
               At
               the
               two
               Audiences
               the
               king
               gave
               us
               ,
               as
               well
               at
               our
               comming
               thither
               ,
               as
               our
               departure
               thence
               ,
               we
               Din'd
               with
               him
               ,
               and
               
               at
               all
               the
               conferences
               we
               had
               at
               the
               Chancellor's
               ,
               we
               alwayes
               found
               a
               Collation
               of
               Preserves
               ,
               and
               after
               that
               the
               Cloath
               was
               lay'd
               ,
               and
               the
               Meat
               serv'd
               up
               .
            
             
               When
               the
               King
               eats
               in
               publick
               ,
               
               or
               comes
               into
               any
               assemblies
               ,
               besides
               ten
               or
               twelve
               Lords
               of
               the
               Court
               ,
               he
               is
               ordinarily
               attended
               by
               the
               Hakim
               ,
               or
               Physician
               ,
               the
               Seder
               ,
               and
               the
               Minatzim
               .
               The
               Physician
               appoints
               what
               Mears
               he
               should
               eat
               of
               .
               The
               Minatzim
               ,
               or
               Astrologer
               ,
               acquaints
               him
               with
               the
               fortunate
               and
               unfortunate
               hours
               ,
               and
               whatever
               he
               sayes
               is
               believ'd
               as
               Oraculous
               :
               and
               the
               Seder
               ,
               who
               is
               the
               chief
               of
               their
               Ecclesiasticks
               ,
               explicates
               to
               him
               those
               passages
               of
               the
               Alchoran
               ,
               and
               such
               points
               of
               their
               Divinity
               ,
               where
               there
               seems
               to
               be
               any
               difficulty
               .
               The
               King
               and
               the
               Kasi
               joyn
               together
               in
               the
               naming
               of
               the
               Seder
               ,
               and
               they
               make
               choice
               of
               him
               among
               those
               ,
               whom
               they
               think
               best
               skill'd
               in
               the
               explication
               of
               the
               Alchoran
               ,
               and
               the
               Laws
               which
               depend
               on
               it
               .
               They
               take
               his
               advice
               not
               onely
               in
               Ecclesiastical
               ,
               but
               also
               in
               Civil
               affairs
               ,
               but
               especially
               in
               Criminal
               .
               He
               is
               shew'd
               the
               charge
               and
               proceedings
               against
               the
               Criminal
               ,
               and
               he
               returns
               his
               advice
               seal'd
               with
               his
               Seal
               .
               The
               King
               for
               the
               most
               part
               follows
               it
               ,
               adding
               these
               words
               ,
               
                 This
                 is
                 the
                 advice
                 of
                 the
              
               Seder
               ,
               
                 which
                 we
                 confirm
              
               ;
               then
               he
               orders
               his
               own
               Seal
               to
               be
               set
               thereto
               .
            
             
               Civil
               causes
               are
               commonly
               try'd
               before
               the
               Secular
               Judges
               whom
               they
               call
               Oef
               .
               
               They
               are
               a
               kind
               of
               Lawyers
               according
               to
               their
               way
               ,
               and
               they
               have
               for
               their
               chief
               the
               Diwan-beki
               ,
               who
               ought
               to
               be
               well
               vers'd
               in
               the
               Law
               of
               Mahomet
               .
               Their
               Pleading
               dayes
               are
               Monday
               and
               Thursday
               ,
               and
               the
               place
               where
               they
               meet
               for
               the
               administration
               of
               Justice
               ,
               is
               a
               spacious
               Arch'd
               Hall
               under
               the
               Palace-Gate
               ,
               where
               they
               hear
               both
               sides
               ,
               and
               if
               the
               Causes
               be
               of
               importance
               ,
               they
               report
               the
               same
               to
               the
               King
               ,
               and
               acquaint
               him
               with
               the
               opinions
               of
               the
               Judges
               ,
               whereupon
               the
               King
               decides
               them
               .
            
             
               It
               is
               forbidden
               by
               their
               Law
               to
               put
               out
               money
               to
               use
               .
               
               Yet
               they
               stick
               not
               to
               do
               it
               ;
               but
               if
               the
               Usurers
               be
               discovered
               ,
               they
               are
               look'd
               on
               as
               infamous
               persons
               ,
               and
               not
               admitted
               into
               the
               company
               of
               such
               as
               are
               of
               any
               quality
               ,
               nay
               ,
               they
               are
               also
               very
               severely
               punish'd
               .
               Of
               this
               we
               saw
               an
               e●ample
               as
               we
               pass'd
               through
               Ardebil
               ,
               where
               they
               had
               an
               odd
               way
               to
               take
               out
               a
               Man's
               Teeth
               ▪
               who
               ,
               by
               way
               or
               interest
               ,
               had
               taken
               one
               and
               a
               half
               in
               the
               hundred
               for
               a
               moneth
               's
               time
               .
               They
               lay'd
               him
               all
               along
               on
               the
               ground
               ,
               and
               knock'd
               out
               his
               Teeth
               one
               after
               another
               with
               a
               little
               Mallet
               .
               They
               call
               this
               kind
               of
               Usurers
               Sudehur
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               eaters
               of
               Interest
               of
               Usury
               ,
               The
               Persians
               are
               permitted
               to
               lay
               out
               mony
               upon
               Lands
               ,
               Gardens
               ,
               and
               Houses
               ,
               which
               they
               enjoy
               while
               they
               are
               out
               of
               their
               money
               ,
               and
               if
               they
               be
               not
               redeem'd
               within
               the
               time
               agreed
               upon
               between
               the
               parties
               ,
               they
               are
               forfeited
               to
               the
               Mortgagee
               .
            
             
               Their
               punishments
               are
               cruel
               ,
               
               and
               proportionable
               to
               the
               irreclaimable
               obstinacy
               of
               that
               people
               who
               are
               violently
               bent
               to
               Vice
               ,
               and
               laugh
               at
               gentle
               chastisements
               ,
               and
               moderate
               pains
               .
               The
               least
               Crimes
               are
               punish'd
               with
               mutilation
               of
               Members
               .
               They
               cut
               off
               the
               Nose
               ,
               Ears
               ,
               and
               sometimes
               the
               Feet
               and
               Hands
               of
               Malefactors
               ,
               nay
               ,
               they
               are
               put
               to
               death
               ,
               by
               cutting
               off
               thier
               Heads
               .
               That
               defiling
               ,
               which
               the
               Latines
               call
               Violatio
               ,
               is
               not
               punish'd
               with
               death
               ,
               but
               they
               think
               it
               enough
               to
               cut
               off
               the
               part
               which
               hath
               offended
               ,
               to
               prove
               which
               ,
               there
               needs
               onely
               the
               Woman's
               Oath
               ,
               if
               she
               hath
               the
               confidence
               to
               reiterate
               it
               thrice
               .
               The
               two
               last
               Kings
               ,
               
                 Schach
                 Abas
              
               and
               Schach-Sefi
               ,
               have
               been
               rather
               cruel
               than
               severe
               in
               their
               punishments
               ,
               as
               may
               be
               inferr'd
               from
               the
               examples
               we
               have
               already
               produc'd
               thereof
               ,
               nay
               ,
               they
               have
               been
               so
               far
               such
               towards
               some
               Criminals
               ,
               that
               they
               have
               caus'd
               them
               to
               be
               ty'd
               between
               two
               boards
               and
               sawen
               asunder
               .
               Schach-Abas
               had
               sent
               into
               Spain
               one
               named
               Teinksbeg
               ,
               who
               returning
               from
               his
               Embassy
               ,
               and
               having
               not
               brought
               home
               all
               his
               Retinue
               ,
               and
               the
               King
               understanding
               by
               the
               Interpreter
               ,
               that
               his
               ill
               usage
               of
               them
               had
               caus'd
               many
               of
               his
               people
               to
               run
               away
               ,
               he
               took
               the
               pains
               himself
               to
               cut
               off
               his
               Nose
               ,
               his
               Ears
               ,
               and
               a
               good
               piece
               of
               flesh
               out
               of
               his
               Arm
               ,
               and
               forc'd
               him
               immediately
               to
               eat
               them
               ,
               bloody
               and
               raw
               as
               they
               were
               .
               Imanculi-Chan
               ,
               who
               was
               sent
               Ambassador
               to
               the
               Duke
               of
               Holstein
               ,
               our
               Master
               ,
               treated
               his
               Domesticks
               no
               better
               .
               For
               a
               very
               trivial
               fault
               ,
               he
               caus'd
               a
               Spit
               red
               hot
               to
               be
               apply'd
               to
               the
               back
               of
               one
               of
               his
               Retinue
               ;
               and
               he
               order'd
               another's
               fingers
               to
               be
               knock'd
               with
               the
               back
               of
               an
               Hatchet
               ,
               till
               all
               the
               bones
               were
               bruis'd
               :
               which
               oblig'd
               five
               or
               six
               of
               his
               Train
               to
               leave
               his
               service
               ,
               and
               return
               into
               Persia
               by
               the
               way
               of
               Italy
               :
               for
               which
               cruelties
               he
               had
               no
               doubt
               been
               punish'd
               at
               his
               return
               ,
               had
               not
               the
               Chancellor
               made
               his
               peace
               with
               the
               King.
               
            
             
               As
               to
               the
               Religion
               of
               these
               people
               ,
               I
               could
               make
               a
               long
               digression
               ,
               to
               give
               some
               accompt
               of
               that
               of
               the
               antient
               Persians
               ,
               and
               shew
               how
               they
               ador'd
               the
               Sun
               ,
               Moon
               ,
               Venus
               ,
               Fire
               ,
               and
               other
               things
               ,
               which
               they
               made
               Divinities
               ;
               but
               it
               is
               besides
               my
               design
               ,
               and
               therefore
               I
               shall
               onely
               say
               something
               of
               that
               of
               the
               modern
               ,
               and
               the
               difference
               there
               is
               ,
               between
               the
               Religion
               of
               the
               Persians
               and
               that
               of
               the
               Tu●ks
               .
            
             
               Both
               these
               Nations
               follow
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               that
               grand
               Impostor
               Mahomet
               ,
               
               and
               acknowledge
               the
               same
               Alcoran
               ;
               yet
               do's
               not
               that
               hinder
               ,
               but
               they
               have
               a
               mortal
               animosity
               one
               against
               the
               other
               .
               And
               whereas
               their
               enmity
               is
               chiefly
               grounded
               on
               the
               difference
               of
               their
               Religions
               ,
               we
               shall
               here
               briefly
               shew
               wherein
               it
               consists
               .
            
             
               Monsieur
               Busbeque
               sayes
               in
               the
               third
               Letter
               of
               his
               Embassy
               to
               Turkey
               ,
               that
               a
               man
               may
               judge
               of
               the
               difference
               of
               these
               two
               Religions
               ,
               from
               the
               conversation
               he
               had
               with
               a
               
                 Persian
                 Visir
              
               ,
               named
               
               Rustan
               ,
               who
               told
               him
               ,
               that
               the
               Persians
               had
               a
               greater
               hatred
               for
               the
               Turks
               ,
               and
               accounted
               them
               much
               more
               profane
               than
               the
               Christians
               ;
               but
               he
               gives
               no
               other
               particular
               thereof
               .
               Others
               ,
               who
               have
               written
               of
               the
               same
               subject
               ,
               as
               
                 Paulus
                 Iovius
                 ,
                 Bizarrus
                 ,
                 Minadous
                 ,
              
               and
               a
               certain
               English
               Gentleman
               ,
               named
               
                 Thomas
                 Herbert
              
               ,
               have
               given
               no
               better
               an
               accompt
               of
               it
               ;
               some
               ,
               by
               reason
               of
               the
               little
               acquaintance
               they
               had
               therewith
               ,
               and
               others
               out
               of
               negligence
               ,
               having
               not
               deliver'd
               what
               they
               might
               have
               learn't
               during
               the
               aboad
               they
               made
               in
               Persia.
               I
               have
               had
               the
               curiosity
               to
               make
               a
               stricter
               enquiry
               into
               it
               ,
               and
               to
               inform
               my self
               as
               well
               from
               such
               as
               I
               became
               intimately
               acquainted
               withall
               at
               Scamachie
               and
               Ispahan
               ,
               by
               means
               of
               the
               Mathematicks
               ,
               as
               by
               the
               reading
               of
               some
               Books
               ,
               which
               I
               have
               compar'd
               with
               what
               I
               had
               learnt
               thereof
               my self
               .
            
             
               The
               Persians
               are
               as
               free
               to
               assume
               the
               quality
               of
               Mussulman's
               as
               the
               Turks
               .
               
               This
               word
               is
               deriv'd
               from
               that
               of
               Salama
               ,
               which
               comes
               from
               another
               Hebrew
               word
               ,
               which
               signifies
               ,
               
                 he
                 hath
                 deliver'd
              
               ,
               or
               saved
               .
               And
               the
               reason
               of
               it
               is
               ,
               that
               the
               Mahumetane
               Religion
               ,
               being
               to
               propagate
               it self
               by
               Arms
               ,
               and
               the
               Alcoram
               ordering
               those
               to
               be
               presecuted
               and
               kill'd
               ,
               who
               refus'd
               to
               pronounce
               this
               confession
               ,
               
                 Ia
                 illah
                 illalahu
                 ,
                 Mahumeda
                 resul-alla
                 ,
              
               that
               is
               ,
               
                 There
                 is
                 no
                 other
                 God
                 but
                 one
                 ,
                 and
              
               Mahomet
               
                 the
                 Apostle
                 of
                 God
              
               ,
               such
               as
               ,
               by
               this
               profession
               ,
               saved
               themselves
               from
               ,
               or
               avoided
               death
               ,
               were
               called
               Mussulmans
               ,
               that
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               the
               saved
               or
               delivered
               .
               But
               the
               present
               Turks
               explicate
               it
               otherwise
               ,
               and
               affirm
               ,
               that
               they
               who
               make
               profession
               of
               their
               Religion
               ,
               are
               Mussulmans
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               sav'd
               from
               eternal
               damnation
               .
               Whence
               it
               comes
               ,
               that
               they
               do
               not
               call
               their
               Sons
               Mussulmans
               ,
               till
               they
               are
               Circumcis'd
               .
            
             
               The
               Circumcision
               of
               the
               Persians
               is
               not
               celebrated
               ,
               
               till
               the
               Children
               are
               seven
               ,
               eight
               ,
               or
               nine
               years
               of
               age
               ,
               and
               then
               they
               intoxicate
               such
               as
               are
               to
               be
               Circumcis'd
               ,
               with
               a
               certain
               drink
               ,
               to
               make
               them
               insensible
               of
               the
               pain
               they
               are
               to
               endure
               ,
               in
               the
               cutting
               of
               the
               Prepuce
               ;
               and
               in
               this
               they
               agree
               with
               the
               Turks
               .
               But
               the
               difference
               between
               their
               Religion
               and
               that
               of
               the
               Turks
               ,
               consists
               .
            
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 In
                 that
                 they
                 explicate
                 not
                 the
                 Alcoran
                 after
                 the
                 same
                 manner
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 That
                 they
                 have
                 not
                 the
                 same
                 Saints
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 That
                 they
                 have
                 not
                 the
                 same
                 Miracles
                 .
              
               
                 4.
                 
                 That
                 they
                 have
                 not
                 the
                 same
                 Mosqueyes
                 ,
                 nor
                 the
                 same
                 Ceremonies
                 .
              
            
             
               The
               very
               Principles
               of
               their
               Religions
               are
               contrary
               ,
               
               in
               as
               much
               as
               Mahomet
               ,
               having
               appointed
               by
               his
               last
               Will
               and
               Testament
               ,
               that
               Aly
               ,
               his
               Nephew
               ,
               and
               Son-in-law
               ,
               (
               for
               he
               was
               the
               Brother's
               Son
               and
               had
               Married
               his
               Daughter
               Fattima
               )
               should
               succeed
               him
               ,
               as
               well
               in
               Temporals
               as
               Spirituals
               ,
               
                 Ababeker
                 ,
                 Omar
              
               ,
               and
               Osman
               ,
               all
               three
               Father-in-law's
               of
               Mahomet
               ,
               who
               were
               more
               considerable
               and
               powerfull
               then
               Aly
               ,
               and
               had
               contributed
               much
               to
               the
               propagation
               and
               establishment
               of
               Mahumet's
               Religion
               ,
               usurped
               ,
               successively
               one
               after
               another
               ,
               the
               Califate
               ,
               and
               Political
               Government
               of
               their
               Son-in-law
               ,
               notwithstanding
               the
               opposition
               ,
               which
               Aly
               and
               his
               friends
               would
               have
               made
               against
               it
               .
               'T
               was
               after
               their
               death
               ,
               that
               Aly
               obtain'd
               the
               Califate
               ,
               which
               yet
               he
               was
               not
               so
               possess'd
               of
               ,
               but
               that
               it
               was
               pretended
               to
               ,
               and
               ,
               disputed
               against
               him
               ,
               by
               the
               relations
               of
               the
               three
               last
               
                 Califs
                 .
                 Aly
              
               did
               not
               change
               any
               thing
               in
               the
               Alcoran
               ,
               and
               though
               he
               gave
               several
               Interpretations
               to
               the
               words
               of
               Mahomet
               ,
               and
               explicated
               the
               sense
               of
               his
               Law
               ,
               yet
               did
               he
               submit
               to
               his
               Authority
               ,
               where
               it
               was
               clear
               ,
               and
               where
               the
               Text
               admitted
               no
               explication
               ,
               in
               so
               much
               that
               this
               occasion'd
               no
               change
               in
               the
               Religion
               .
            
             
               But
               about
               the
               year
               1363.
               
               there
               happen'd
               to
               be
               at
               Ardebil
               ,
               a
               very
               learned
               man
               ,
               named
               Sofi
               ,
               who
               pretended
               himself
               deriv'd
               from
               the
               Family
               of
               Aly
               ,
               and
               gave
               out
               ,
               that
               he
               was
               ,
               in
               a
               right
               line
               ,
               descended
               from
               
                 Musai
                 Kasim
              
               ,
               the
               Son
               of
               Hossein
               ,
               who
               was
               the
               Son
               of
               Aly.
               The
               austerity
               of
               his
               life
               ,
               and
               the
               outward
               innocency
               of
               his
               demeanour
               ,
               manag'd
               by
               an
               understanding
               that
               had
               the
               knack
               of
               making
               the
               most
               advantageous
               discoveries
               it
               could
               of
               it self
               ,
               brought
               him
               into
               great
               reputation
               ,
               and
               rais'd
               him
               to
               the
               quality
               of
               Schich
               .
               He
               slighted
               ,
               at
               least
               in
               appearance
               ,
               all
               the
               pleasures
               and
               enjoyments
               of
               this
               World
               ,
               clad
               himself
               in
               a
               Sheep-skin
               ,
               and
               would
               not
               wear
               any
               thing
               about
               him
               but
               what
               was
               of
               Wool.
               Some
               affirm
               ,
               that
               he
               had
               the
               name
               Sofi
               given
               him
               ,
               from
               the
               word
               Suff
               ,
               which
               signifies
               Wool
               ,
               though
               others
               are
               of
               opinion
               ,
               and
               that
               with
               greater
               probability
               ,
               that
               the
               true
               Etymology
               of
               his
               name
               is
               deriv'd
               from
               the
               word
               Sefid
               ,
               which
               signifies
               pale
               and
               white
               ,
               in
               as
               much
               as
               it
               is
               the
               custom
               of
               the
               Persians
               ,
               many
               times
               ,
               to
               give
               the
               sirname
               from
               the
               colour
               of
               the
               face
               ,
               as
               the
               Chancellor
               of
               Persia
               ,
               who
               liv'd
               at
               the
               time
               of
               our
               Embassy
               thither
               ,
               was
               named
               
                 Saru
                 Tagge
              
               ,
               from
               the
               yellowish
               colour
               of
               his
               countenance
               .
            
             
               Sofi
               was
               the
               first
               who
               ventured
               publickly
               to
               teach
               and
               write
               ,
               that
               the
               succession
               of
               Mahomet
               ,
               which
               belong'd
               to
               Aly
               ,
               his
               Nephew
               and
               Son-in-law
               ,
               had
               been
               illegally
               usurped
               from
               him
               and
               his
               Posterity
               ,
               by
               
                 Abubeker
                 ,
                 Omar
              
               ,
               and
               Osman
               :
               That
               God
               ,
               who
               had
               been
               very
               much
               offended
               at
               that
               procedure
               ,
               had
               rais'd
               him
               the
               said
               Sofi
               ,
               and
               had
               endu'd
               him
               with
               all
               qualities
               necessary
               for
               the
               restauration
               of
               the
               glory
               of
               Aly
               ,
               which
               had
               been
               in
               a
               manner
               buried
               for
               many
               ages
               .
               And
               to
               make
               it
               appear
               ,
               that
               Aly
               was
               a
               man
               after
               God's
               heart
               ,
               he
               reviv'd
               a
               great
               
               number
               of
               Miracles
               ,
               which
               he
               said
               had
               been
               suppress'd
               by
               the
               malice
               of
               the
               Turks
               :
               That
               Aly
               had
               given
               a
               true
               explication
               of
               the
               Alcoran
               ,
               which
               his
               Successor
               ,
               Tzafersaduck
               ,
               had
               reduc'd
               into
               writing
               ,
               and
               that
               in
               those
               Commentaries
               there
               were
               many
               precepts
               contrary
               to
               the
               opinions
               of
               Hanife
               ,
               whom
               the
               Turks
               follow
               ,
               but
               much
               more
               rational
               .
               There
               is
               not
               any
               Nation
               in
               the
               World
               more
               inclin'd
               to
               change
               ,
               and
               more
               addicted
               to
               Novelty
               ,
               than
               the
               Sofi's
               new
               Doctrine
               soon
               found
               credit
               among
               them
               ,
               in
               so
               much
               that
               they
               forsook
               that
               of
               the
               Turks
               ,
               in
               whom
               this
               Schism
               heightned
               the
               animosity
               which
               neighbourhood
               and
               perpetual
               Wars
               about
               the
               Frontiers
               had
               already
               but
               too
               much
               blown
               between
               those
               two
               Nations
               .
               However
               ,
               the
               Persians
               made
               it
               their
               business
               to
               confirm
               the
               reputation
               of
               their
               Aly
               ,
               and
               added
               to
               their
               Creed
               ,
               whereof
               we
               spoke
               before
               ,
               these
               words
               
                 Aaly
                 welli
                 Alla
              
               ,
               so
               that
               they
               said
               ,
               
                 There
                 is
                 but
                 one
                 God
              
               ,
               Mahumet
               
                 the
                 Apostle
                 of
                 God
                 and
                 Aly
                 ,
              
               Coadjutor
               
                 or
                 Lieutenant
                 of
                 God
              
               :
               Nay
               ,
               they
               presume
               to
               affirm
               ,
               that
               though
               Aly
               be
               not
               really
               God
               ,
               yet
               he
               comes
               very
               neer
               him
               .
               And
               to
               prefer
               him
               even
               before
               Mahomet
               himself
               ,
               they
               add
               hereto
               ,
               that
               it
               was
               God's
               intention
               to
               bestow
               the
               Alcoran
               on
               Aly
               ,
               and
               that
               it
               was
               by
               mistake
               it
               fell
               into
               the
               hands
               of
               Mahomet
               .
               But
               as
               to
               
                 Abubeker
                 ,
                 Omar
              
               ,
               and
               Osman
               ,
               they
               who
               at
               Prayer
               time
               call
               the
               people
               together
               (
               for
               the
               Persians
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               the
               Turks
               ,
               use
               no
               Bells
               )
               will
               be
               sure
               to
               Curse
               these
               three
               pretended
               Prophets
               ,
               and
               to
               execrate
               them
               to
               the
               pit
               of
               Hell.
               They
               have
               commonly
               these
               words
               in
               their
               mouth
               ,
               
                 Kiri
                 Sekder
                 deheni
                 Abubeker
                 ,
                 Omar
                 ,
                 Osman
                 ,
                 Hanifebad
                 ,
              
               that
               is
               ,
               
                 many
                 Dogs
                 stones
                 stop
                 the
                 mouths
                 of
                 these
                 Prophets
                 ,
              
               which
               is
               an
               abomination
               to
               the
               ears
               of
               the
               Turks
               ,
               who
               ,
               upon
               this
               accompt
               are
               become
               irreconcileable
               Enemies
               to
               the
               Persians
               ,
               especially
               since
               Sedredin
               and
               Tzinid
               ,
               (
               whom
               some
               name
               Gutnet
               )
               express'd
               so
               great
               a
               zeal
               for
               the
               establishment
               and
               advancement
               of
               their
               Sect
               ,
               which
               is
               ,
               in
               process
               of
               time
               ,
               grown
               so
               strong
               ,
               that
               their
               Schichs
               are
               become
               Schachs
               ,
               that
               is
               their
               Prophets
               have
               chang'd
               their
               quality
               into
               that
               of
               Kings
               .
            
             
               The
               Persians
               not
               thinking
               it
               enough
               to
               have
               establish'd
               the
               Sanctity
               ,
               
               nay
               ,
               in
               some
               measure
               the
               Divinity
               ,
               of
               Aly
               ,
               were
               of
               opinion
               that
               he
               had
               communicated
               some
               part
               of
               that
               quality
               to
               those
               of
               his
               Family
               ,
               and
               that
               they
               might
               bestow
               the
               denomination
               of
               Saints
               upon
               his
               first
               Successors
               ,
               of
               whom
               there
               were
               related
               many
               Miracles
               ,
               whereby
               their
               memories
               have
               been
               celebrated
               ,
               and
               their
               Sepulchres
               enrich'd
               by
               the
               Presents
               sent
               into
               them
               .
               He
               had
               l●ft
               two
               Sons
               ,
               Hassan
               ,
               and
               Hossein
               ,
               who
               left
               
                 Seinel
                 ,
                 Abedin
                 ,
                 Mahumed-Bagur
                 ,
                 Tzafer-Saduk
                 ,
                 Musai-Casum
                 ,
                 Risa
                 ,
                 Mahumed-Taggi
                 ,
                 Alli
                 Naggi
                 ,
                 Hossein
                 Alkeri
                 ,
              
               and
               Mehedi
               ,
               whereof
               some
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               
                 Hassan
                 ,
                 Scinel
                 ,
                 Abedin
                 ,
                 Mahumed●Bagur
                 ,
                 Mahumed●Taggi
                 ,
              
               and
               
                 Alli
                 Naggi
              
               ,
               are
               interr'd
               at
               
                 Medina
                 ;
                 Tzafer
                 Saduk
              
               ,
               at
               Bagdat
               ,
               and
               
                 Hossein
                 ,
                 Musai-Kasum
              
               ,
               and
               
                 Hossein
                 Alkeri
              
               ,
               at
               Kelbula
               or
               Kufa
               .
               They
               affirm
               that
               Mehedi
               is
               not
               dead
               ,
               but
               lies
               hid
               in
               a
               Cave
               near
               Kufa
               ,
               where
               he
               is
               to
               remain
               till
               the
               day
               of
               Judgement
               ,
               which
               is
               to
               be
               ,
               when
               his
               shooes
               ,
               which
               he
               left
               at
               the
               entrance
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               which
               are
               already
               turn'd
               half
               way
               ,
               shall
               be
               quite
               turned
               towards
               the
               Cave
               ,
               so
               as
               that
               at
               his
               coming
               out
               he
               may
               put
               his
               feet
               into
               them
               ,
               to
               go
               and
               convert
               all
               the
               World
               to
               the
               Faith
               of
               the
               Alcoran
               .
            
             
               On
               these
               twelve
               Saints
               they
               bestow
               the
               quality
               of
               Imam
               ,
               or
               Prelate
               .
               To
               these
               ,
               as
               also
               to
               the
               Institutor
               of
               their
               Sect
               Schich-Sosi
               ,
               they
               address
               their
               Prayers
               and
               Devotions
               ,
               and
               it
               is
               to
               the
               four
               Sepulchres
               of
               them
               ,
               that
               they
               go
               on
               Pilgrimages
               ,
               especially
               when
               their
               affairs
               permit
               them
               not
               to
               go
               to
               Meca
               ,
               or
               Medina
               .
               They
               give
               the
               Pilgrims
               a
               Certificate
               or
               Testimonial
               ,
               called
               Sijaretname
               ,
               whereby
               they
               are
               not
               only
               known
               to
               be
               true
               Mussulmans
               ,
               professing
               the
               true
               Persian
               Religion
               ;
               but
               there
               is
               also
               a
               further
               particular
               advantage
               of
               these
               Testimonials
               ,
               in
               that
               they
               save
               their
               lives
               ,
               who
               are
               in
               disgrace
               with
               the
               Kings
               or
               Governours
               of
               the
               Provinces
               where
               they
               live
               .
               We
               have
               seen
               instances
               hereof
               in
               our
               Interpreter
               ,
               whose
               name
               was
               Rustam
               ,
               who
               took
               one
               of
               them
               ,
               to
               avoid
               the
               punishment
               which
               he
               migh
               have
               suffered
               for
               embracing
               the
               Christian
               Religion
               in
               England
               ,
               and
               another
               in
               Tzirrachan
               ,
               who
               took
               this
               course
               to
               save
               himself
               ,
               as
               we
               have
               related
               elsewhere
               .
            
             
               The
               Persians
               Celebrate
               every
               year
               ,
               
               with
               great
               Ceremonies
               ,
               the
               memory
               and
               death
               of
               Hassan
               and
               Hossein
               .
               The
               Turks
               deride
               them
               for
               it
               ,
               and
               on
               the
               contrary
               ,
               have
               a
               great
               Veneration
               for
               
                 Abubeker
                 ,
                 Omar
              
               ,
               and
               Osman
               ,
               and
               highly
               esteem
               Hanife
               ,
               their
               chief
               Commentator
               and
               Paraphrast
               of
               the
               Alcoran
               .
               The
               Persians
               execrate
               the
               memory
               of
               the
               three
               former
               ,
               and
               speak
               of
               the
               last
               as
               an
               Impostor
               ,
               who
               hath
               made
               false
               explications
               of
               the
               Alcoran
               .
               They
               affirm
               ,
               that
               Hanife
               ,
               being
               a
               servant
               to
               
                 Tzafur
                 Saduk
              
               ,
               was
               very
               carefull
               to
               preserve
               the
               water
               ,
               wherein
               that
               Saint
               had
               wash'd
               his
               hands
               ,
               which
               he
               carried
               into
               Turkey
               ,
               rubb'd
               therewith
               the
               eyes
               of
               several
               blind
               people
               ,
               who
               by
               that
               means
               recover'd
               their
               sight
               ,
               and
               wrought
               divers
               other
               Miracles
               ,
               the
               honour
               whereof
               belongs
               only
               to
               the
               Saints
               of
               Persia.
               They
               add
               to
               this
               ,
               that
               
                 Schach
                 Tamas
              
               ,
               after
               the
               taking
               of
               Bagdat
               ,
               caus'd
               the
               body
               of
               Hanife
               ,
               who
               had
               a
               very
               sumptuous
               Tomb
               there
               ,
               to
               be
               taken
               up
               ;
               and
               that
               he
               converted
               the
               Masur
               ,
               or
               place
               of
               his
               Sepulture
               ,
               into
               a
               Stable
               ,
               and
               the
               Sepulchre
               into
               a
               Sink
               or
               common
               House
               of
               ease
               .
            
             
               There
               are
               many
               Authors
               have
               Commented
               on
               the
               Alcoran
               ;
               
               but
               they
               who
               have
               had
               a
               particular
               illumination
               for
               that
               work
               ,
               and
               have
               ,
               in
               their
               opinion
               ,
               best
               understood
               the
               Sentiments
               of
               Mahomet
               ,
               are
               Aly
               and
               Tzafur-Saduk
               ,
               whom
               the
               Persians
               prefer
               before
               all
               the
               rest
               .
               The
               Turks
               most
               esteem
               Hanife
               ;
               and
               the
               
                 Vsbeques
                 Tartars
              
               ,
               as
               also
               the
               Indians
               follow
               the
               explication
               
               of
               Hembili
               ,
               and
               Maleki
               .
               The
               Alcoran
               ,
               in
               many
               places
               ,
               is
               not
               to
               be
               understood
               ;
               not
               only
               in
               that
               Mahomet
               himself
               seems
               to
               have
               affected
               obscurity
               ,
               as
               not
               knowing
               himself
               what
               he
               would
               say
               ;
               but
               also
               in
               this
               regard
               ,
               that
               ,
               many
               times
               ,
               he
               alludes
               to
               stories
               which
               peradventure
               never
               happened
               ,
               and
               whereof
               the
               Commentators
               certainly
               having
               no
               knowledge
               ,
               have
               supply'd
               the
               defect
               with
               their
               own
               fictions
               ,
               fables
               ,
               and
               impostures
               ,
               which
               have
               no
               likelyhood
               of
               truth
               in
               them
               .
               But
               not
               to
               digress
               from
               the
               Persians
               ,
               whom
               it
               is
               our
               particular
               design
               here
               to
               give
               an
               accompt
               of
               ,
               it
               is
               a
               thing
               much
               to
               be
               admir'd
               ,
               that
               these
               people
               ,
               who
               are
               so
               ingenious
               ,
               and
               so
               wise
               in
               their
               Generation
               ,
               and
               so
               excellently
               well
               vers'd
               in
               the
               affairs
               of
               the
               World
               ,
               could
               be
               brought
               to
               believe
               things
               so
               ridiculous
               ,
               and
               the
               many
               fables
               ,
               their
               Books
               of
               Devotion
               are
               fill'd
               with
               .
               As
               for
               instance
               ,
               among
               others
               ,
               that
               Duldul
               ,
               (
               so
               they
               call
               Aly's
               Horse
               )
               was
               got
               of
               a
               Rock
               .
               That
               it
               was
               the
               Angel
               Gabriel
               who
               brought
               him
               the
               Sword
               ,
               called
               Dzulfakar
               ,
               wherewith
               he
               did
               so
               many
               great
               exploits
               :
               That
               with
               the
               said
               Sword
               ,
               he
               kill'd
               a
               Dragon
               that
               had
               seven
               heads
               ;
               and
               cut
               a
               Devil
               to
               pieces
               .
               And
               that
               
                 Sulthan
                 Mahomet
                 Chodabende
              
               ,
               being
               one
               day
               a-hunting
               neer
               Kufa
               ,
               discover'd
               thereabouts
               a
               Sepulchre
               with
               this
               Inscription
               ,
               
                 Vnder
                 this
                 place
                 ly
              
               Adam
               ,
               Noe
               ,
               and
               Aly
               ,
               and
               that
               thereupon
               the
               Sulthan
               had
               ordered
               the
               building
               of
               the
               Citie
               of
               Netzef
               ,
               where
               he
               had
               erected
               a
               Tomb
               in
               memory
               of
               Aly.
               But
               there
               is
               not
               any
               thing
               so
               ridiculously
               flat
               as
               the
               story
               they
               relate
               of
               Aly's
               drinking
               with
               the
               Angels
               in
               Paradise
               .
            
             
               And
               that
               there
               may
               be
               no
               scruple
               made
               of
               the
               supernatural
               ,
               
               and
               as
               it
               were
               Divine
               power
               ,
               attributed
               by
               them
               to
               the
               Author
               of
               their
               Sect
               ,
               they
               relate
               a
               great
               number
               of
               Miracles
               wrought
               by
               him
               ,
               which
               Miracles
               indeed
               are
               chargeable
               with
               some
               imposture
               among
               those
               of
               other
               perswasions
               ,
               but
               in
               the
               Religion
               of
               the
               Persians
               ,
               they
               are
               the
               more
               impertinent
               ,
               in
               that
               they
               make
               their
               Saints
               do
               them
               ,
               without
               any
               necessity
               .
               As
               for
               instance
               ,
               when
               they
               affirm
               ,
               that
               
                 Schich
                 Sofi
              
               ,
               being
               yet
               very
               young
               ,
               and
               going
               to
               see
               
                 Schich
                 Sahadi
              
               ,
               who
               was
               a
               great
               Saint
               ,
               and
               a
               very
               wise
               man
               ,
               and
               liv'd
               in
               the
               Village
               of
               Sahedan
               ,
               in
               the
               Province
               of
               Kilan
               ,
               he
               there
               took
               particular
               notice
               of
               the
               pains
               the
               Inhabitants
               were
               at
               in
               weeding
               their
               Grounds
               ,
               and
               moved
               to
               compassion
               thereat
               ,
               he
               commanded
               the
               Weeds
               not
               to
               pester
               the
               Earth
               any
               longer
               .
               He
               was
               immediately
               obey'd
               .
               But
               
                 Schich
                 Sahadi
              
               observing
               it
               ,
               said
               to
               him
               ;
               I
               see
               ,
               Son
               ,
               what
               thou
               art
               able
               to
               do
               ;
               but
               thou
               art
               to
               consider
               ,
               that
               if
               thou
               ease
               these
               Pesants
               of
               the
               employment
               wherein
               they
               spend
               their
               time
               ,
               they
               will
               be
               lost
               through
               idleness
               .
               Schich-Sofi
               thought
               this
               so
               excellent
               a
               consideration
               ,
               that
               he
               presently
               resolv'd
               to
               serve
               that
               holy
               man
               ,
               with
               whom
               he
               continu'd
               seven
               years
               ,
               and
               learnt
               of
               Sahadi
               many
               noble
               things
               .
               It
               is
               upon
               this
               accompt
               ,
               as
               they
               affirm
               ,
               that
               the
               said
               Village
               ,
               to
               this
               day
               enjoyes
               an
               absolute
               and
               perpetual
               privilege
               and
               exemption
               .
            
             
               They
               relate
               also
               that
               Tamberlane
               ,
               whom
               they
               call
               Temurleng
               ,
               desirous
               to
               see
               Schich-Sofi
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               assur'd
               whether
               his
               Sanctity
               was
               answerable
               to
               the
               great
               reputation
               he
               had
               acquir'd
               all
               over
               the
               East
               ,
               resolv'd
               to
               give
               him
               a
               Visit
               ,
               and
               to
               have
               an
               evident
               Demonstration
               of
               the
               truth
               of
               his
               Doctrine
               ,
               he
               bethought
               himself
               to
               make
               a
               tryal
               of
               it
               ,
               with
               a
               resolution
               to
               rest
               satisfy'd
               as
               to
               his
               Sanctity
               ,
               if
               he
               behav'd
               himself
               in
               three
               things
               as
               he
               expected
               he
               should
               ;
               to
               wit
               ,
               1.
               if
               he
               came
               not
               out
               to
               meet
               him
               :
               2.
               
               If
               he
               entertain'd
               him
               with
               Rice
               ,
               boyl'd
               ,
               not
               in
               Sheep's
               Milk
               ,
               but
               that
               of
               wild
               Goats
               :
               and
               3.
               
               If
               the
               poyson
               he
               would
               order
               to
               be
               given
               him
               ,
               should
               not
               kill
               him
               .
               Hereupon
               Tamberlane
               being
               come
               to
               Schamasbu
               ,
               where
               Sofi
               then
               liv'd
               ,
               went
               streight
               to
               his
               Chamber
               ,
               Sofi
               saw
               him
               well
               enough
               coming
               ,
               but
               would
               not
               go
               to
               meet
               him
               ,
               till
               Tamberlane
               had
               set
               foot
               within
               his
               Chamber
               :
               then
               Sofi
               rose
               up
               ,
               and
               said
               to
               him
               ,
               I
               know
               well
               enough
               what
               respect
               is
               due
               to
               the
               King
               ,
               but
               it
               was
               your
               pleasure
               I
               should
               not
               meet
               you
               .
               I
               humbly
               crave
               your
               pardon
               .
               'T
               is
               a
               tryal
               you
               were
               pleas'd
               to
               make
               of
               me
               .
               This
               Complement
               pass'd
               ,
               he
               made
               Tamberlane
               sit
               down
               ,
               opposite
               to
               the
               Door
               ,
               and
               caus'd
               to
               come
               of
               the
               neighbouring
               Forrest
               a
               great
               many
               wild
               Goats
               ,
               which
               were
               milked
               in
               Tamberlane's
               presence
               .
               At
               last
               Sofi
               perceiving
               they
               were
               going
               to
               give
               him
               poyson
               ;
               call'd
               for
               a
               clean
               shirt
               ,
               which
               he
               put
               on
               ,
               and
               having
               drunk
               the
               poyson
               ,
               he
               fell
               a
               dancing
               round
               the
               Room
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               manner
               of
               the
               Schichs
               ,
               and
               continu'd
               that
               exercise
               so
               long
               ,
               till
               such
               time
               as
               having
               put
               himself
               into
               a
               sweat
               all
               over
               the
               body
               ,
               he
               took
               off
               the
               shirt
               ,
               out
               of
               which
               he
               wrung
               the
               sweat
               ,
               which
               the
               poyson
               had
               made
               of
               a
               Green
               colour
               ,
               and
               having
               put
               it
               into
               a
               Glass
               ,
               presented
               it
               to
               Tamberlane
               ,
               to
               satisfie
               him
               that
               it
               had
               done
               him
               no
               harm
               .
               That
               thereupon
               Tamberlane
               made
               no
               further
               doubt
               of
               the
               truth
               of
               Sofi's
               Doctrine
               ;
               that
               he
               bestow'd
               on
               him
               several
               Villages
               near
               Ard●bil
               ,
               and
               made
               him
               a
               Present
               of
               a
               great
               number
               of
               Turks
               ,
               whom
               he
               was
               to
               instruct
               in
               his
               Religion
               .
            
             
               The
               Turks
               believe
               not
               a
               word
               of
               all
               these
               Miracles
               ;
               but
               however
               ,
               they
               have
               a
               great
               Veneration
               for
               the
               memory
               of
               Aly.
               They
               acknowledge
               he
               was
               a
               near
               Kinsman
               of
               Mohomet's
               ,
               that
               he
               is
               truly
               an
               Iman
               ,
               or
               Saint
               ,
               and
               that
               he
               led
               a
               very
               exemplary
               life
               ;
               and
               particularly
               that
               he
               was
               valiant
               ,
               and
               a
               very
               good
               Horsman
               ;
               and
               thence
               it
               comes
               ,
               that
               ,
               when
               they
               get
               on
               Hors-back
               ,
               they
               say
               
                 Isa
                 Aly
              
               ,
               in
               the
               name
               of
               Aly.
               
            
             
               As
               the
               Persians
               will
               not
               admit
               of
               any
               of
               the
               Laws
               and
               Ordinances
               which
               Abubekar
               ,
               
               
                 Omar
                 ,
                 Osman
              
               ,
               and
               Hanife
               ,
               affirm
               to
               be
               grounded
               on
               the
               Alcoran
               ,
               so
               they
               also
               contemn
               all
               the
               Ecclesiastical
               Ceremonies
               of
               the
               Turks
               ,
               and
               have
               particular
               ones
               of
               their
               own
               ,
               which
               they
               believe
               to
               be
               as
               necessary
               ,
               as
               any
               thing
               that
               is
               most
               essential
               in
               the
               business
               of
               Religion
               .
               For
               instance
               ,
               
               when
               the
               Persians
               intend
               to
               do
               their
               Devotions
               ,
               especially
               their
               Prayers
               ,
               they
               prepare
               themselves
               by
               external
               ablution
               as
               the
               Turks
               do
               ,
               but
               after
               an
               absolutely
               different
               manner
               .
               They
               turn
               up
               their
               sleeves
               above
               the
               Elbow
               ,
               wash
               their
               hands
               ,
               which
               they
               afterwards
               put
               ,
               two
               several
               times
               upon
               the
               Arms
               ,
               stroaking
               them
               from
               the
               Elbow
               down
               to
               the
               Wrist
               .
               Then
               they
               stroak
               their
               faces
               only
               with
               the
               right
               hand
               .
               The
               Turks
               ,
               on
               the
               contrary
               ,
               take
               up
               so
               much
               water
               as
               they
               can
               hold
               between
               their
               hands
               ,
               and
               therewith
               rub
               their
               faces
               ,
               stroaking
               them
               three
               several
               times
               ,
               from
               the
               Forehead
               down
               to
               the
               Chin
               ,
               and
               afterwards
               from
               the
               Chin
               up
               to
               the
               Forehead
               .
               They
               wash
               also
               their
               Noses
               and
               Mouths
               ,
               by
               drawing
               in
               with
               their
               breath
               the
               water
               ,
               which
               ,
               to
               that
               end
               ,
               they
               take
               up
               between
               their
               hands
               .
               The
               Persians
               stroak
               their
               Heads
               with
               a
               moist
               hand
               ,
               from
               the
               Nape
               of
               the
               Neck
               to
               the
               Forehead
               ,
               and
               afterwards
               the
               Feet
               up
               to
               the
               Ancles
               .
               But
               the
               Turks
               pour
               water
               on
               their
               Heads
               ,
               and
               so
               apply
               their
               moist
               Hand
               to
               the
               Feet
               ,
               which
               they
               are
               oblig'd
               to
               wash
               ,
               before
               they
               begin
               these
               Ceremonies
               :
               but
               this
               the
               Persians
               do
               not
               .
               The
               Turks
               put
               the
               fore-finger
               into
               the
               Ear
               ,
               which
               they
               afterwards
               rub
               all
               about
               with
               the
               Thumb
               ,
               and
               then
               with
               the
               same
               fore-finger
               stroke
               their
               Heads
               from
               the
               Nape
               of
               the
               Neck
               ,
               to
               the
               Throat
               .
               These
               Ceremonies
               are
               perform'd
               in
               their
               Houses
               ,
               before
               they
               go
               out
               in
               order
               to
               the
               doing
               of
               their
               Devotions
               ,
               in
               the
               Mosquey
               ;
               whither
               the
               Women
               come
               not
               at
               all
               ,
               out
               of
               a
               fear
               they
               might
               distract
               the
               Devotions
               of
               the
               men
               .
               The
               Persians
               have
               a
               stone
               ,
               wherewith
               they
               often
               touch
               their
               forehead
               ,
               while
               they
               are
               at
               their
               Prayers
               ;
               or
               haply
               they
               lay
               the
               stone
               upon
               the
               ground
               ,
               and
               touch
               it
               with
               their
               foreheads
               .
               It
               is
               made
               of
               a
               greyish
               Earth
               ,
               which
               is
               to
               be
               had
               about
               Metzef
               and
               Kufa
               ,
               where
               Hossein
               was
               kill'd
               ,
               and
               interr'd
               ,
               near
               Aly
               ,
               and
               thence
               it
               is
               that
               the
               said
               stone
               derives
               all
               its
               vertue
               .
               The
               Figure
               of
               it
               is
               Octogonal
               ,
               and
               it
               is
               somewhat
               above
               three
               inches
               Diameter
               ,
               and
               contains
               ,
               with
               the
               names
               of
               their
               twelve
               Saints
               ,
               that
               of
               Fattima
               ,
               their
               common
               Mother
               .
               They
               are
               made
               by
               the
               Arabians
               ,
               who
               bring
               them
               into
               Persia
               to
               be
               sold.
               
            
             
               The
               Persians
               being
               come
               to
               the
               Mosquey
               begin
               their
               Prayers
               with
               
                 Alla
                 Ekber
              
               .
               
               When
               they
               Pray
               ,
               their
               Arms
               hang
               down
               negligently
               ,
               and
               they
               have
               their
               eyes
               fasten'd
               on
               the
               ground
               .
               On
               the
               contrary
               ,
               the
               Turks
               have
               both
               their
               hands
               upon
               their
               Breasts
               .
               The
               Persians
               ,
               afterwards
               ,
               put
               their
               hands
               upon
               their
               Ears
               ,
               and
               turn
               their
               faces
               to
               the
               South
               ,
               out
               of
               this
               regard
               ,
               that
               Meca
               and
               Medina
               are
               towards
               that
               Quarter
               ,
               in
               respect
               of
               the
               Citie
               of
               Ardebil
               ,
               where
               their
               Sect
               had
               its
               first
               Institution
               and
               Original
               .
               There
               is
               some
               probability
               ,
               that
               ,
               in
               this
               particular
               ,
               they
               would
               imitate
               the
               primitive
               Christians
               ,
               who
               ,
               in
               their
               Prayers
               ,
               turn'd
               their
               faces
               towards
               the
               East
               ,
               to
               express
               ,
               that
               Christ
               ,
               their
               Sun
               of
               Righteousness
               ,
               was
               risen
               .
               Whence
               it
               came
               that
               the
               Christians
               being
               charg'd
               in
               the
               time
               of
               Severus
               the
               Emperour
               ,
               as
               if
               they
               ador'd
               the
               Sun
               ,
               Tertullian
               vindicates
               them
               in
               his
               Apology
               ,
               and
               gives
               an
               accompt
               of
               the
               true
               cause
               of
               that
               Ceremony
               .
            
             
               The
               Persians
               having
               thus
               turn'd
               their
               faces
               towards
               the
               South
               ,
               begin
               their
               Prayers
               with
               that
               of
               
                 Allhemdo
                 lilla
              
               .
               Having
               said
               that
               ,
               they
               set
               their
               Hands
               on
               their
               Knees
               ,
               and
               in
               that
               stooping
               posture
               they
               say
               the
               Prayer
               
                 Subhanna
                 Rebbi
              
               ,
               and
               repeat
               the
               
                 Alla
                 Ekber
              
               .
               Then
               they
               kneel
               down
               ,
               touch
               their
               foreheads
               with
               the
               grey
               stone
               ,
               and
               repeat
               the
               foresaid
               Prayer
               of
               
                 Subhanna
                 Rebbi
              
               ,
               stretching
               out
               their
               Arms.
               After
               all
               this
               ,
               they
               make
               the
               last
               Prayer
               upon
               their
               Knees
               ,
               then
               rise
               up
               ,
               and
               turning
               to
               the
               left
               and
               right
               hand
               ,
               they
               pronounce
               with
               a
               low
               voice
               ,
               
                 Salom
                 alekom
                 ,
                 Salom
                 alekom
              
               ,
               saluting
               the
               Angels
               who
               have
               assisted
               them
               ,
               and
               kept
               the
               Devil
               from
               disturbing
               them
               in
               their
               Devotions
               ,
               The
               Turks
               salute
               the
               Angels
               before
               they
               have
               quite
               made
               an
               end
               of
               their
               Prayers
               .
               The
               Religion
               of
               the
               Persians
               obliges
               them
               to
               say
               their
               Prayers
               five
               times
               a
               day
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               in
               the
               morning
               at
               Sun-rising
               ,
               at
               noon
               ,
               in
               the
               afternoon
               ,
               in
               the
               evening
               ,
               and
               as
               they
               go
               to
               bed
               .
               Their
               chief
               Prayer
               is
               the
               Fatah
               ,
               and
               next
               to
               that
               ,
               the
               
                 Allhemdo
                 lilla
              
               ,
               which
               Translated
               is
               to
               this
               effect
               .
               
                 Glory
                 be
                 to
                 the
                 Lord
                 of
                 all
                 Creatures
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 King
                 of
                 the
                 last
                 judgement
                 .
                 We
                 honour
                 thee
                 ;
                 we
                 invoke
                 thee
                 ;
                 assist
                 us
                 in
                 our
                 necessities
                 ;
                 Lead
                 us
                 in
                 thy
                 wayes
                 ;
                 bring
                 us
                 into
                 the
                 path
                 of
                 those
                 to
                 whom
                 thou
                 hast
                 done
                 good
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 into
                 the
                 way
                 of
                 those
                 ,
                 upon
                 whom
                 thou
                 hast
                 poured
                 out
                 thy
                 wrath
                 ,
                 nor
                 into
                 that
                 of
                 such
                 as
                 thou
                 suffrest
                 to
                 go
                 astray
                 .
              
               Amen
               .
            
             
               And
               whereas
               all
               the
               Chapters
               of
               the
               Alcoran
               begin
               with
               these
               words
               ,
               
               
                 bismilla
                 rahman
                 rahim
              
               ,
               in
               the
               name
               of
               God
               ,
               &c.
               the
               Persians
               accordingly
               never
               undertake
               any
               thing
               ,
               but
               they
               pronounce
               the
               bismilla
               ,
               and
               sometimes
               say
               ,
               
                 benahm
                 ohnki
                 namesch
                 heres
                 tzanehaft
              
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               in
               his
               name
               ,
               who
               is
               the
               refuge
               and
               protection
               of
               Souls
               ,
               they
               express
               a
               great
               attention
               and
               devotion
               in
               their
               Prayers
               ;
               insomuch
               that
               going
               sometimes
               into
               the
               great
               
                 Metschid
                 Mehedi
              
               ,
               at
               Ispahan
               ,
               at
               the
               time
               when
               they
               were
               at
               Prayers
               ,
               I
               could
               never
               observe
               ,
               that
               they
               so
               much
               as
               took
               notice
               of
               me
               ;
               but
               they
               had
               their
               eyes
               either
               fastened
               on
               the
               ground
               ,
               or
               lifted
               them
               up
               to
               Heaven
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               subject
               of
               their
               Prayers
               .
               There
               are
               some
               among
               them
               ,
               who
               pray
               with
               such
               violence
               at
               their
               own
               houses
               ,
               that
               they
               put
               themselves
               out
               of
               breath
               ,
               and
               many
               times
               fall
               down
               in
               a
               swound
               .
               I
               remember
               to
               this
               effect
               a
               story
               of
               one
               of
               my
               Neighbours
               at
               Scamachie
               ,
               who
               was
               so
               earnest
               in
               his
               Devotion
               ,
               that
               having
               said
               his
               Prayer
               very
               loud
               ,
               and
               pronounc'd
               with
               all
               his
               might
               ,
               above
               fifty
               times
               the
               word
               Hakka
               ,
               which
               signifies
               ,
               God
               ,
               he
               at
               length
               could
               not
               pronounce
               it
               without
               a
               great
               deal
               of
               difficulty
               ,
               and
               at
               last
               his
               voice
               quite
               fail'd
               him
               .
               There
               are
               some
               ,
               who
               ,
               at
               their
               Prayers
               use
               a
               certain
               kind
               of
               Beads
               ,
               which
               they
               call
               
                 Moher
                 Thebish
              
               ,
               consisting
               of
               three
               dozen
               ,
               distinguish'd
               by
               so
               many
               great
               Beads
               .
            
             
             
               Upon
               Friday
               ,
               which
               is
               their
               ordinary
               Festival
               ,
               their
               Chaltib
               ,
               or
               Preacher
               ,
               gets
               up
               into
               the
               Pulpit
               ,
               and
               reads
               certain
               Chapters
               of
               the
               Alcoran
               ,
               with
               the
               explication
               thereof
               .
               They
               make
               no
               account
               at
               all
               of
               our
               Bible
               ,
               and
               say
               it
               hath
               been
               falsify'd
               by
               the
               Iews
               and
               Greeks
               ,
               and
               that
               for
               that
               reason
               God
               sent
               the
               Alcoran
               ,
               as
               a
               Corrected
               Bible
               ,
               or
               the
               true
               word
               of
               God.
               While
               I
               was
               at
               Scamachie
               ,
               I
               shew'd
               the
               
                 Minatzim
                 Chalil
              
               ,
               the
               Pentateuck
               in
               Arabick
               .
               He
               knew
               the
               book
               well
               enough
               ,
               but
               said
               of
               it
               ,
               Chrabdur
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               it
               is
               a
               book
               that
               's
               corrupt
               and
               abolish'd
               ;
               the
               Alcoran
               is
               much
               the
               better
               .
            
             
               They
               have
               very
               strange
               and
               extravagant
               opinions
               concerning
               the
               Creation
               of
               the
               World
               ,
               
               the
               first
               man
               ,
               the
               stories
               of
               the
               Bible
               ,
               the
               last
               judgement
               and
               eternal
               life
               .
               They
               affirm
               ,
               among
               other
               things
               ,
               that
               ,
               at
               the
               beginning
               ,
               God
               made
               seven
               Hells
               ,
               &
               as
               many
               Paradises
               ,
               but
               that
               to
               the
               foresaid
               number
               there
               was
               an
               eighth
               Paradise
               added
               ,
               upon
               the
               following
               occasion
               .
               At
               h
               ,
               King
               of
               Persia
               ,
               and
               Grand-father
               of
               Nimroth
               ,
               one
               of
               the
               most
               powerfull
               Princes
               of
               his
               time
               ,
               grew
               so
               vain-glorious
               and
               proud
               ,
               that
               he
               would
               be
               respected
               as
               a
               God
               :
               and
               to
               the
               end
               there
               should
               not
               any
               thing
               of
               Magnificence
               be
               wanting
               ,
               he
               lay'd
               out
               several
               Millions
               of
               Gold
               ,
               in
               building
               the
               noblest
               and
               most
               Sumptuous
               Palace
               ,
               that
               the
               Wit
               and
               Art
               of
               man
               could
               imagine
               ,
               which
               was
               to
               serve
               him
               for
               a
               Paradise
               .
               But
               the
               King
               being
               upon
               his
               way
               to
               go
               and
               see
               it
               ,
               and
               take
               possession
               thereof
               ,
               there
               rose
               up
               such
               a
               thick
               Mist
               ,
               which
               so
               cover'd
               the
               House
               and
               Gardens
               that
               were
               about
               it
               ,
               that
               it
               seemed
               to
               have
               quite
               vanish'd
               ,
               so
               that
               it
               could
               never
               yet
               be
               found
               :
               and
               that
               this
               is
               the
               eighth
               Paradise
               ,
               which
               God
               hath
               joyned
               to
               the
               other
               seven
               .
            
             
               The
               Persians
               have
               also
               the
               custom
               of
               dedicating
               or
               devoting
               their
               Children
               to
               some
               Saint
               ,
               
               as
               soon
               as
               they
               come
               out
               of
               the
               Mother's
               Womb
               ,
               to
               which
               Saint
               they
               are
               to
               be
               as
               it
               were
               Slaves
               as
               long
               as
               they
               live
               .
               As
               a
               badge
               of
               this
               slavery
               ,
               they
               make
               a
               hole
               in
               their
               Ears
               ,
               as
               soon
               as
               they
               are
               born
               ,
               and
               thence
               it
               is
               they
               have
               the
               name
               of
               
                 Mahumedculi
                 ,
                 Imanculi
                 ,
                 Aaliculi
              
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               the
               Slaves
               of
               
                 Mahomet
                 ,
                 Iman
              
               ,
               and
               Aaly
               .
               This
               they
               ordinarily
               do
               ,
               when
               they
               are
               some
               years
               married
               before
               they
               have
               Children
               ,
               or
               when
               the
               Children
               thrive
               not
               well
               .
               There
               are
               also
               some
               who
               devote
               them
               to
               a
               Monastical
               life
               ,
               and
               promise
               to
               make
               them
               Abdallas
               .
               And
               yet
               if
               the
               Children
               that
               have
               been
               so
               design'd
               express
               no
               inclination
               to
               a
               Monastical
               life
               ,
               they
               may
               go
               to
               some
               holy
               place
               ,
               and
               for
               a
               sum
               of
               money
               be
               dispens'd
               of
               their
               Father's
               vow
               .
            
             
               They
               have
               also
               a
               Lent
               or
               Fast
               ,
               
               which
               lasts
               a
               moneth
               every
               year
               .
               They
               call
               it
               Rusch
               ,
               or
               ,
               with
               the
               
                 Turks
                 Orutz
              
               ,
               and
               they
               begin
               and
               end
               it
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               prescription
               of
               the
               Alcoran
               ,
               with
               the
               Moon
               ▪
               of
               the
               moneth
               Ramesan
               .
               They
               observe
               it
               with
               somewhat
               more
               austerity
               than
               the
               ordinary
               Fasts
               ,
               in
               as
               much
               as
               they
               neither
               eat
               nor
               drink
               between
               Sun-rising
               and
               Sun-set
               :
               but
               they
               have
               all
               the
               night
               to
               do
               what
               they
               please
               in
               ,
               and
               they
               commonly
               spend
               it
               so
               well
               ,
               that
               they
               never
               fast
               less
               than
               they
               do
               at
               that
               time
               .
               For
               having
               sufficiently
               furnish'd
               themselves
               with
               Meat
               and
               Wine
               in
               the
               night
               ,
               they
               ly
               down
               in
               the
               morning
               ,
               and
               sleep
               away
               part
               of
               the
               day
               .
               Such
               as
               are
               unwilling
               to
               fast
               ,
               may
               ,
               for
               money
               ,
               get
               a
               dispensation
               .
            
             
               There
               is
               in
               Persia
               a
               sort
               of
               people
               whom
               they
               call
               Seid
               ,
               
               and
               they
               are
               of
               the
               Posterity
               of
               Mahomet
               and
               Aly
               ,
               and
               enjoy
               several
               particular
               Privileges
               and
               Exemptions
               .
               They
               do
               not
               shave
               their
               heads
               as
               the
               other
               Persians
               do
               ,
               but
               onely
               cut
               their
               hair
               about
               the
               breadth
               of
               two
               fingers
               ,
               and
               let
               the
               rest
               grow
               ,
               which
               they
               tie
               up
               together
               in
               a
               tress
               .
               They
               are
               not
               permitted
               to
               marry
               out
               of
               their
               own
               Family
               ,
               in
               regard
               the
               Alliances
               they
               might
               make
               elsewhere
               would
               much
               diminish
               the
               King's
               Revenue
               .
               They
               are
               clad
               in
               white
               ,
               and
               their
               shooes
               are
               low
               and
               flat-soal'd
               .
               They
               are
               forbidden
               not
               onely
               the
               drinking
               of
               Wine
               ,
               but
               also
               being
               in
               the
               place
               where
               any
               is
               Drunk
               ;
               so
               that
               if
               they
               are
               invited
               to
               any
               entertainment
               ,
               the
               other
               Guests
               must
               be
               content
               with
               Duschab
               ,
               or
               onely
               water
               .
               The
               touching
               of
               a
               Dog
               renders
               them
               unclean
               .
               One
               untruth
               would
               forfeit
               all
               their
               Privileges
               ;
               and
               whereas
               all
               the
               other
               Persians
               swear
               by
               the
               name
               of
               God
               ,
               
                 Aly
                 ,
                 Schich-Sofi
              
               ,
               and
               by
               the
               
                 Beyamber
                 ba
                 embia
              
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               by
               the
               Posterity
               of
               Aaly
               ,
               these
               Seid
               have
               no
               other
               Oath
               than
               that
               of
               Eulademen
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               by
               my
               birth
               .
               Those
               of
               them
               who
               live
               in
               Cities
               are
               commonly
               rich
               ,
               in
               regard
               they
               are
               possess'd
               of
               Lands
               and
               Villages
               ,
               for
               which
               they
               pay
               not
               the
               King
               any
               thing
               ,
               whence
               it
               comes
               they
               are
               sufficiently
               proud
               and
               insupportable
               .
               There
               are
               some
               who
               assume
               the
               quality
               of
               Seid
               ,
               though
               they
               go
               from
               Citie
               to
               Citie
               ,
               and
               live
               by
               Alms.
               They
               shew
               their
               Testimonials
               where
               they
               come
               ,
               but
               they
               are
               for
               the
               most
               part
               Counterfeit
               ,
               and
               such
               as
               make
               use
               of
               them
               are
               accounted
               Impostors
               ;
               and
               thence
               it
               is
               they
               call
               them
               Cher-Seid
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               Saints-Asses
               .
               Some
               of
               these
               last
               mentioned
               carry
               ,
               about
               them
               ,
               some
               hair
               ,
               in
               round
               boxes
               of
               silver
               ,
               which
               they
               say
               was
               taken
               off
               Mahomet's
               head
               ,
               and
               have
               the
               sleight
               to
               make
               the
               several
               hairs
               come
               streight
               out
               at
               a
               little
               hole
               ,
               perswading
               the
               simple
               ,
               that
               that
               is
               done
               by
               some
               supernatural
               and
               miraculous
               vertue
               .
               This
               hair
               they
               fell
               at
               a
               very
               dear
               rate
               ,
               and
               the
               Persians
               make
               use
               of
               it
               in
               their
               Devotions
               ,
               putting
               it
               upon
               their
               books
               ,
               when
               they
               say
               their
               Prayers
               .
            
             
               At
               Kimas
               ,
               in
               the
               Province
               of
               Kilan
               ,
               there
               was
               one
               of
               these
               Mountebanks
               ,
               who
               having
               found
               out
               the
               trick
               of
               setting
               Cotton
               on
               fire
               by
               means
               of
               a
               Chrystal
               cut
               half
               round
               ,
               and
               held
               in
               the
               Sun
               like
               a
               burning-glass
               ,
               would
               have
               people
               perswaded
               by
               that
               Operation
               ,
               which
               he
               affirm'd
               to
               be
               Supernatural
               ,
               that
               he
               was
               of
               the
               Kindred
               of
               Mahomet
               .
               After
               our
               return
               to
               Holstein
               ,
               I
               shew'd
               the
               Persians
               ,
               whom
               Schach-Sefi
               sent
               thither
               ,
               that
               it
               was
               the
               easiest
               thing
               in
               the
               
               World
               to
               get
               fire
               from
               the
               Sun
               ,
               and
               I
               lighted
               paper
               in
               the
               very
               depth
               of
               Winter
               ,
               by
               means
               of
               a
               Chrystall
               full
               of
               cold
               Water
               ,
               or
               a
               piece
               of
               Ice
               ,
               which
               I
               had
               made
               half
               round
               in
               a
               Pewter
               Dish
               .
               They
               were
               astonish'd
               at
               it
               ,
               and
               said
               ,
               that
               if
               I
               had
               done
               as
               much
               in
               Persia
               ,
               I
               should
               have
               pass'd
               there
               for
               either
               a
               great
               Saint
               ,
               or
               a
               Sorcerer
               .
            
             
               There
               is
               yet
               another
               sort
               of
               Ecclesiasticks
               in
               Persia
               ,
               
               who
               are
               thought
               to
               be
               descended
               from
               Aly
               ,
               instead
               whereof
               the
               Turks
               have
               the
               Dervis
               ,
               of
               whom
               the
               Kulesthan
               makes
               many
               pleasant
               stories
               .
               These
               are
               called
               Abdalla's
               ,
               and
               are
               a
               kind
               of
               Monks
               or
               Friers
               .
               They
               are
               very
               meanly
               clad
               ,
               with
               a
               kind
               of
               sleeve-less
               Coat
               ,
               of
               several
               pieces
               ,
               quilted
               like
               Mattresses
               .
               Some
               of
               them
               wear
               onely
               a
               hairy
               skin
               ,
               having
               at
               the
               waste
               ,
               instead
               of
               a
               Girdle
               ,
               a
               Serpent
               of
               brass
               ,
               given
               them
               by
               their
               Doctors
               ,
               when
               they
               make
               their
               profession
               ,
               as
               a
               mark
               of
               their
               Learning
               .
               It
               is
               the
               Suffibaschi
               ,
               or
               chief
               of
               the
               Suffi
               who
               Consecrates
               them
               in
               the
               Sufficane
               ,
               at
               
                 Ardebil
                 ,
                 Ispahan
              
               ,
               and
               Meschet
               .
               These
               Abdallas
               trudge
               up
               and
               down
               the
               Markets
               and
               other
               publick
               places
               ,
               to
               assemble
               the
               people
               ,
               and
               Preach
               to
               them
               the
               Miracles
               of
               their
               Saints
               ,
               and
               to
               curse
               
                 Abubeker
                 ,
                 Omar
                 ,
                 Osman
              
               ,
               and
               Hanife
               ,
               as
               also
               the
               Saints
               of
               the
               
                 Vsbeques
                 Tartars
              
               ,
               of
               whom
               they
               relate
               ridiculous
               and
               obscene
               stories
               ,
               to
               make
               them
               abominable
               and
               despicable
               .
               This
               Contributes
               somewhat
               to
               the
               establishment
               of
               their
               Religion
               ,
               and
               heightens
               in
               the
               Children
               the
               hatred
               they
               have
               against
               the
               Turks
               ,
               for
               those
               are
               the
               chief
               Auditors
               of
               these
               Market-Lectures
               ;
               and
               thence
               it
               comes
               ,
               that
               these
               Abdallas
               are
               never
               seen
               neer
               the
               Frontiers
               of
               Turkey
               .
               There
               are
               some
               of
               them
               ,
               who
               take
               whatever
               their
               Auditors
               give
               them
               ,
               and
               thence
               it
               comes
               they
               are
               also
               termed
               Kalanderan
               ;
               for
               after
               they
               have
               spent
               about
               half
               an
               hour
               in
               talking
               and
               telling
               of
               stories
               ,
               much
               after
               the
               manner
               of
               our
               Mountebanks
               ,
               they
               have
               some
               small
               money
               given
               them
               ,
               whereupon
               they
               dismiss
               the
               assembly
               ,
               to
               go
               and
               Preach
               in
               some
               other
               place
               .
               They
               have
               in
               their
               hand
               a
               Hatchet
               or
               Scepter
               of
               wood
               ,
               wherewith
               they
               make
               their
               Gestures
               ,
               and
               handle
               them
               ,
               as
               those
               in
               our
               parts
               ,
               who
               shew
               tricks
               of
               Legerdemain
               ,
               do
               their
               sticks
               .
               They
               set
               out
               their
               Discourse
               with
               all
               sorts
               of
               Fables
               ,
               and
               sometimes
               bring
               in
               such
               palpable
               lies
               ,
               that
               some
               make
               no
               difficulty
               to
               interrupt
               them
               ,
               and
               reproach
               them
               with
               their
               impudence
               .
               They
               are
               a
               lewd
               sort
               of
               people
               ,
               addicted
               to
               all
               manner
               of
               vices
               .
               Tipling-houses
               and
               places
               of
               publick
               prostitution
               are
               their
               ordinary
               retreats
               ,
               and
               they
               are
               for
               the
               most
               part
               Buggerers
               and
               High-way-men
               .
               That
               they
               may
               commit
               their
               Robberies
               with
               greater
               safety
               ,
               they
               go
               in
               the
               night
               time
               into
               Caves
               ,
               and
               ,
               Counterfeiting
               the
               neighing
               of
               Horses
               ,
               they
               make
               a
               discovery
               of
               what
               number
               passes
               by
               .
               Hence
               it
               comes
               ,
               that
               there
               are
               few
               that
               will
               give
               them
               so
               much
               as
               Lodging
               ,
               in
               so
               much
               that
               they
               are
               forc'd
               to
               take
               up
               their
               quarters
               in
               Chapels
               ,
               built
               for
               that
               purpose
               neer
               the
               Mosqueyes
               .
            
             
               I
               shall
               here
               relate
               ,
               to
               this
               purpose
               ,
               what
               happen'd
               ,
               at
               the
               time
               of
               our
               Embassy
               ,
               in
               the
               Village
               of
               Lekere
               ,
               within
               three
               leagues
               of
               Ardebil
               ,
               to
               one
               of
               these
               Abdallas
               ,
               who
               address'd
               himself
               to
               a
               young
               Woman
               ,
               desiring
               her
               to
               give
               him
               a
               night's
               Lodging
               .
               The
               Woman
               excus'd
               her self
               upon
               the
               absence
               of
               her
               Husband
               ,
               and
               told
               him
               ,
               that
               ,
               another
               time
               when
               her
               Husband
               were
               at
               home
               ,
               he
               should
               not
               be
               deny'd
               .
               The
               Abdalla
               finding
               the
               young
               Woman
               to
               his
               mind
               ,
               and
               seeing
               her
               go
               out
               to
               milk
               the
               Kine
               ,
               made
               his
               advantage
               of
               the
               opportunity
               ,
               crept
               into
               the
               house
               ,
               and
               hid
               himself
               under
               a
               bed
               ,
               which
               the
               Persians
               ,
               in
               the
               Summer
               time
               ,
               put
               on
               high
               Tressels
               ,
               as
               well
               to
               prevent
               the
               inconvenience
               they
               receive
               from
               insects
               ,
               as
               that
               they
               may
               make
               use
               of
               the
               floor
               to
               put
               their
               Corn
               upon
               .
               The
               VVoman
               being
               return'd
               from
               milking
               ,
               desir'd
               a
               young
               Maid
               of
               the
               neighbourhood
               to
               keep
               her
               company
               that
               night
               ,
               and
               while
               they
               were
               at
               Supper
               ,
               she
               intreated
               the
               Maid
               ,
               to
               reach
               some
               Cakes
               she
               had
               lay'd
               upon
               the
               bed
               ;
               which
               she
               did
               ,
               but
               finding
               the
               Abdalla
               lying
               under
               it
               ,
               and
               imagining
               it
               was
               with
               the
               VVomans
               consent
               and
               privity
               that
               he
               was
               come
               thither
               ,
               she
               would
               stay
               no
               longer
               with
               her
               .
               The
               Abdalla
               perceiving
               the
               Maid
               was
               gone
               ,
               comes
               out
               ,
               salutes
               the
               young
               VVoman
               ,
               and
               desires
               her
               to
               Lodge
               him
               ,
               and
               having
               obtain'd
               that
               ,
               made
               it
               his
               further
               intreaty
               ,
               that
               she
               would
               afford
               him
               part
               of
               her
               own
               bed
               .
               The
               poor
               Woman
               finding
               her self
               alone
               ,
               made
               as
               if
               she
               consented
               ,
               and
               told
               him
               ,
               she
               would
               onely
               go
               into
               the
               next
               Room
               to
               get
               somewhat
               for
               his
               Supper
               :
               but
               as
               soon
               as
               she
               was
               got
               in
               ,
               she
               lock'd
               the
               Door
               ,
               and
               barricado'd
               her self
               in
               with
               certain
               Bags
               of
               Rice
               .
               The
               Abdalla
               finding
               himself
               chows'd
               ,
               lay'd
               hold
               of
               a
               little
               Child
               ,
               and
               threatned
               the
               VVoman
               to
               kill
               it
               ,
               if
               she
               would
               not
               open
               the
               Door
               .
               The
               VVoman
               made
               answer
               ,
               that
               her
               honour
               was
               dearer
               to
               her
               than
               her
               Child
               ,
               and
               that
               her
               Husband
               ,
               who
               would
               be
               the
               most
               injur'd
               in
               its
               miscarriage
               ,
               would
               get
               more
               of
               them
               .
               Upon
               that
               the
               Abdalla
               kill'd
               the
               Child
               with
               a
               broad
               Knife
               ,
               which
               these
               Villains
               are
               wont
               to
               carry
               at
               their
               Girdles
               ,
               and
               call
               Bukdan
               ,
               cut
               him
               into
               four
               quarters
               ,
               and
               beset
               himself
               to
               force
               open
               the
               Door
               .
               To
               get
               into
               the
               Room
               ,
               he
               made
               a
               hole
               under
               the
               Threshold
               of
               the
               Door
               ,
               and
               thrust
               himself
               into
               it
               to
               get
               through
               ;
               but
               ere
               he
               had
               quite
               pass'd
               his
               head
               and
               shoulders
               ,
               the
               VVoman
               cries
               out
               ;
               and
               finding
               a
               Plough-share
               in
               the
               Room
               ,
               gave
               him
               so
               many
               strokes
               over
               the
               head
               and
               neck
               therewith
               ,
               that
               he
               dy'd
               of
               it
               .
               The
               Neighbours
               ,
               coming
               in
               at
               the
               noise
               ,
               and
               ,
               immediately
               after
               the
               Husband
               ,
               found
               this
               sad
               Spectacle
               of
               the
               Abdalla
               ,
               and
               ,
               having
               got
               open
               the
               Door
               ,
               the
               VVoman
               swounded
               in
               the
               Room
               .
               Being
               come
               to
               her self
               ,
               she
               call'd
               to
               mind
               ,
               that
               the
               Rogue
               ,
               finding
               himself
               hurt
               by
               the
               first
               blow
               she
               had
               given
               him
               ,
               had
               begg'd
               his
               life
               ,
               and
               told
               her
               that
               he
               had
               wherewithall
               to
               purchase
               it
               :
               whereupon
               the
               Husband
               
               took
               the
               pains
               to
               search
               him
               ,
               and
               to
               examine
               his
               ragged
               Coat
               ,
               which
               had
               so
               many
               pieces
               about
               it
               ,
               as
               made
               a
               shift
               to
               Lodge
               eight
               hundred
               Chequines
               ,
               whereof
               the
               Peasant
               made
               his
               advantage
               .
               The
               Abdalla's
               body
               was
               burnt
               .
            
             
               The
               Persians
               interr
               their
               Dead
               ,
               
               within
               three
               hours
               after
               the
               Soul
               is
               gone
               out
               of
               the
               body
               ,
               unless
               it
               be
               in
               the
               night
               time
               .
               They
               wash
               the
               bodies
               before
               they
               are
               interr'd
               ,
               and
               this
               Ceremony
               is
               perform'd
               ,
               in
               the
               house
               ,
               to
               persons
               of
               quality
               ,
               or
               in
               a
               place
               built
               in
               the
               Church-yard
               for
               that
               purpose
               ,
               which
               they
               call
               
                 Mordeschar
                 Cane
              
               ,
               for
               the
               common
               people
               .
               I
               had
               the
               opportunity
               to
               see
               these
               Ceremonies
               at
               Caswin
               ,
               in
               our
               return
               from
               Ispahan
               .
               'T
               was
               the
               body
               of
               a
               young
               man
               of
               about
               twenty
               years
               of
               age
               ,
               whom
               they
               carried
               in
               his
               Cloaths
               ,
               and
               before
               he
               was
               quite
               cold
               ,
               singing
               all
               along
               ,
               to
               the
               Church-yard
               ,
               where
               they
               stripp'd
               him
               ,
               and
               cast
               him
               into
               a
               Cestern
               built
               about
               with
               Free-stone
               ,
               about
               sixteen
               foot
               square
               .
               The
               Grave-maker
               having
               wash'd
               the
               body
               all
               over
               ,
               they
               put
               a
               clean
               shirt
               about
               him
               ,
               wrapp'd
               him
               in
               a
               shrowd
               of
               Cotton
               Cloath
               ,
               and
               lay'd
               him
               on
               a
               B●er
               ,
               to
               be
               carry'd
               to
               the
               Grave
               ,
               which
               was
               not
               far
               thence
               .
               Persons
               of
               quality
               have
               this
               further
               Ceremony
               done
               them
               ,
               that
               at
               their
               coming
               out
               of
               the
               Bath
               ,
               the
               body
               is
               set
               upright
               ,
               and
               they
               pour
               Camphir
               water
               ,
               which
               they
               call
               Kafur
               ,
               upon
               the
               head
               ,
               whence
               it
               runs
               down
               all
               over
               the
               body
               ,
               all
               the
               Overtures
               whereof
               are
               stopped
               with
               Cotton
               .
               Then
               they
               lay
               it
               near
               the
               Grave
               ,
               and
               the
               Priest
               having
               read
               some
               passages
               of
               the
               Alcoran
               ,
               raises
               up
               his
               head
               a
               little
               ,
               which
               he
               presently
               lets
               down
               again
               ,
               and
               then
               he
               is
               put
               into
               the
               Grave
               without
               any
               Coffin
               .
               The
               Graves
               are
               made
               very
               hollow
               ,
               and
               some
               are
               vaulted
               ,
               and
               others
               cover'd
               with
               boards
               ▪
               the
               body
               is
               laid
               down
               on
               the
               right-side
               ,
               with
               the
               face
               towards
               the
               West
               ,
               upon
               this
               accompt
               ,
               that
               the
               Persians
               ,
               among
               other
               things
               ,
               are
               of
               a
               perswasion
               ,
               that
               at
               the
               last
               Judgement
               ,
               the
               Sun
               and
               Moon
               shall
               be
               very
               sad
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               Sun
               coming
               to
               the
               West
               shall
               stand
               still
               ,
               and
               that
               both
               those
               Planets
               shall
               become
               as
               black
               as
               Coal
               .
               That
               then
               the
               Angel
               Gabriel
               shall
               come
               and
               beat
               the
               Sun
               and
               Moon
               ,
               and
               force
               them
               to
               return
               from
               the
               West
               to
               the
               East
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               last
               judgement
               shall
               begin
               at
               the
               West
               .
               Then
               the
               Priest
               ,
               having
               taken
               up
               a
               little
               earth
               in
               his
               hand
               ,
               read
               another
               passage
               of
               the
               Alcoran
               ,
               went
               seven
               paces
               from
               the
               Grave
               ,
               then
               return'd
               to
               it
               again
               ,
               and
               having
               read
               another
               passage
               ,
               retir'd
               with
               all
               the
               company
               .
               After
               these
               Ceremonies
               ,
               persons
               of
               quality
               are
               wont
               to
               make
               a
               Feast
               ,
               the
               third
               day
               after
               the
               interrment
               ,
               but
               without
               any
               Wine
               ,
               and
               if
               the
               deceas'd
               hath
               left
               much
               Wealth
               behind
               him
               ,
               they
               make
               another
               Feast
               on
               the
               seventh
               ,
               and
               another
               on
               the
               fortieth
               day
               ,
               as
               also
               at
               the
               Naurus
               ,
               at
               the
               Kurban
               ,
               and
               at
               the
               Ramesan
               ,
               being
               sure
               to
               distribute
               some
               Almes
               among
               the
               Poor
               .
            
             
               The
               reason
               why
               they
               make
               the
               Graves
               so
               hollow
               ,
               and
               stop
               up
               all
               the
               Overtures
               of
               the
               body
               ,
               is
               ,
               the
               belief
               they
               are
               of
               ,
               that
               when
               the
               Priest
               goes
               seven
               paces
               from
               the
               Grave
               ,
               two
               Angels
               ,
               named
               Nekir
               and
               Munkir
               ,
               come
               into
               it
               ,
               and
               ,
               if
               the
               Overtures
               were
               not
               stopped
               ,
               might
               be
               incommodated
               by
               some
               uncleanness
               .
               They
               believe
               ,
               that
               ,
               during
               that
               time
               ,
               the
               Soul
               returns
               into
               the
               body
               ,
               that
               she
               raises
               it
               into
               a
               sitting
               posture
               ,
               that
               it
               may
               give
               the
               Angels
               an
               account
               of
               all
               its
               Members
               had
               done
               in
               this
               World.
               Then
               he
               makes
               these
               questions
               to
               the
               deceas'd
               ;
               
                 In
                 whom
                 hast
                 thou
                 believ'd
              
               ?
               whereto
               it
               answers
               ,
               In
               one
               onely
               God
               ,
               my
               Heavenly
               Father
               .
               
                 Who
                 is
                 thy
                 Prophet
              
               ?
               Mahomet
               .
               
                 Who
                 is
                 thy
                 Iman
              
               ?
               Aaly
               .
               If
               he
               answers
               pertinently
               to
               the
               questions
               ,
               and
               can
               give
               any
               account
               of
               the
               use
               of
               his
               Members
               ,
               there
               is
               no
               doubt
               made
               but
               he
               is
               sav'd
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               Angels
               thereupon
               seize
               the
               soul
               ,
               and
               absolutely
               separate
               it
               from
               the
               body
               .
               There
               are
               only
               persons
               of
               age
               who
               are
               subject
               to
               this
               examination
               ;
               Children
               being
               not
               oblig'd
               to
               give
               any
               account
               of
               their
               Faith.
               
            
             
               The
               Persians
               ,
               to
               shew
               that
               Aly's
               Father
               ,
               is
               infallibly
               sav'd
               ,
               affirm
               that
               he
               was
               ,
               before
               ,
               named
               Emiram
               ,
               and
               that
               he
               dy'd
               before
               Mahomet
               .
               Being
               buried
               ,
               and
               the
               Angels
               having
               ask'd
               him
               who
               was
               his
               Prophet
               ,
               he
               made
               answer
               ,
               it
               was
               Mahomet
               ;
               but
               when
               they
               ask'd
               him
               who
               was
               his
               Saint
               ,
               he
               was
               at
               a
               loss
               ,
               and
               knew
               not
               what
               to
               say
               ,
               for
               he
               knew
               not
               then
               that
               his
               Son
               Aly
               should
               become
               so
               great
               an
               Imam
               .
               Whereupon
               the
               Angel
               Gabriel
               going
               to
               Mahomet
               ,
               bid
               him
               send
               Aly
               to
               Abalhalib's
               Sepulchre
               ,
               and
               to
               say
               to
               him
               ,
               Father
               I
               am
               thy
               Imam
               ,
               and
               shall
               draw
               thee
               to
               me
               at
               the
               day
               of
               Judgement
               :
               and
               that
               thence
               it
               comes
               ,
               they
               gave
               Emiram
               the
               name
               of
               Abathalib
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               the
               seeking
               Father
               ,
               in
               as
               much
               as
               the
               Father
               had
               sought
               ,
               and
               found
               his
               Imam
               .
            
             
               The
               interrments
               of
               great
               Lords
               and
               persons
               of
               quality
               are
               performed
               with
               great
               Pomp
               ,
               and
               the
               body
               is
               accompany'd
               by
               a
               great
               procession
               .
               We
               made
               mention
               ,
               in
               the
               fift
               book
               of
               this
               Relation
               ,
               of
               a
               Gentleman
               of
               Scamachie
               who
               had
               drunk
               so
               much
               Aquavitae
               ,
               that
               he
               dy'd
               of
               it
               the
               next
               day
               .
               The
               Ceremonies
               of
               his
               interrment
               were
               as
               followeth
               .
            
             
               In
               the
               first
               place
               ,
               in
               the
               head
               of
               the
               Procession
               ,
               there
               marched
               six
               men
               carrying
               Banners
               ,
               and
               great
               and
               long
               Poles
               ,
               much
               like
               those
               we
               had
               seen
               at
               our
               entrance
               into
               that
               place
               ,
               with
               this
               difference
               only
               ,
               that
               those
               at
               this
               Funeral
               were
               wreath'd
               .
               Next
               marched
               four
               Horses
               ,
               the
               first
               whereof
               carried
               the
               Bow
               and
               Arrows
               of
               the
               deceas'd
               ,
               and
               the
               other
               three
               some
               part
               of
               his
               Cloaths
               .
               After
               these
               ,
               one
               of
               his
               Menial
               servants
               ,
               mounted
               on
               an
               excellent
               Mule
               ,
               carry'd
               his
               Mendil
               ,
               or
               Turbant
               .
               This
               man
               was
               follow'd
               by
               two
               men
               ,
               carrying
               on
               their
               heads
               ,
               certain
               Towers
               ,
               which
               they
               call
               Nachal
               ,
               adorn'd
               with
               great
               Plumes
               of
               Feathers
               ,
               who
               danc'd
               and
               leap'd
               to
               the
               sound
               of
               the
               Musick
               ,
               which
               came
               after
               them
               ,
               and
               consisted
               of
               Tabours
               ,
               and
               Copper
               
               basins
               ,
               which
               they
               struck
               one
               against
               another
               .
               Between
               this
               Musick
               and
               the
               Dancers
               ,
               there
               were
               carried
               eight
               Dishes
               of
               Preserves
               ,
               having
               each
               of
               them
               a
               Sugar-Cake
               in
               the
               midst
               ,
               cover'd
               with
               blue
               paper
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               colour
               of
               their
               Mourning
               ,
               and
               about
               every
               Cake
               three
               Wax-Candles
               lighted
               .
               Next
               marched
               divers
               of
               the
               Suffi
               ,
               who
               were
               distinguish'd
               from
               others
               by
               their
               white
               Turbants
               .
               Then
               follow'd
               two
               bands
               of
               Musicians
               ,
               who
               with
               all
               their
               might
               sung
               the
               
                 la
                 illa
                 illaha
              
               ,
               and
               the
               
                 Alla
                 Ekber
              
               ,
               accompanying
               their
               cries
               with
               such
               distorted
               Countenances
               and
               Postures
               ,
               as
               Scaramuzza
               himself
               would
               be
               much
               troubled
               to
               imitate
               .
               Then
               follow'd
               three
               young
               Boyes
               ,
               having
               their
               right
               shoulder
               and
               arm
               naked
               ,
               and
               their
               foreheads
               and
               arms
               so
               scratch'd
               ,
               that
               the
               blood
               trickled
               down
               to
               the
               ground
               .
               Lastly
               ,
               there
               follow'd
               three
               men
               ,
               carrying
               each
               of
               them
               a
               Tree
               ,
               whereto
               they
               had
               fasten'd
               certain
               red
               Apples
               ,
               and
               the
               Tresses
               of
               hair
               ,
               which
               the
               said
               Gentlemans
               three
               Wives
               had
               either
               pluck'd
               or
               cut
               off
               their
               heads
               ,
               as
               also
               certain
               pieces
               of
               red
               and
               green
               paper
               .
               These
               went
               immediately
               before
               the
               body
               ,
               which
               was
               carried
               by
               eight
               men
               upon
               their
               shoulders
               ;
               and
               upon
               the
               Bier
               there
               was
               a
               very
               fair
               Garment
               ,
               lined
               with
               the
               precious
               skins
               of
               the
               Buchar-sheep
               .
               Behind
               the
               Corps
               there
               follow'd
               four
               men
               ,
               carrying
               ,
               in
               a
               very
               high
               Chair
               ,
               a
               young
               Lad
               ,
               who
               read
               certain
               passages
               of
               the
               Alcoran
               ,
               and
               the
               Procession
               was
               clos'd
               with
               the
               Relations
               and
               Friends
               of
               the
               deceas'd
               ,
               who
               went
               along
               with
               the
               body
               to
               a
               certain
               place
               of
               the
               Citie
               ,
               where
               it
               was
               to
               remain
               ,
               till
               such
               time
               as
               it
               should
               be
               transferr'd
               to
               Bagdat
               ,
               to
               be
               dispos'd
               near
               their
               Imams
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               THE
               TRAVELS
               OF
               THE
               AMBASSADORS
               FROM
               THE
               DUKE
               of
               HOLSTEIN
               INTO
               MUSCOVY
               ,
               TARTARY
               ,
               and
               PERSIA
               .
            
             
               The
               Seventh
               Book
               .
            
             
               HAving
               given
               an
               account
               ,
               in
               the
               precedent
               Book
               ,
               of
               all
               we
               thought
               worthy
               our
               observation
               in
               the
               City
               of
               Ispahan
               ,
               during
               the
               abode
               we
               made
               there
               ,
               as
               also
               of
               all
               we
               could
               learn
               of
               the
               State
               of
               the
               Kingdome
               of
               Persia
               ,
               and
               the
               Inhabitants
               thereof
               ,
               and
               their
               manner
               of
               life
               ,
               at
               least
               as
               far
               as
               was
               consistent
               with
               the
               relation
               of
               our
               Travells
               ;
               it
               shall
               be
               our
               business
               in
               the
               subsequent
               to
               set
               down
               the
               particulars
               of
               our
               return
               ,
               and
               to
               reconduct
               the
               Ambassadors
               into
               their
               Countrey
               .
            
             
               All
               things
               being
               set
               in
               order
               for
               our
               departure
               ,
               
               there
               hapned
               a
               difficulty
               which
               occasioned
               no
               small
               distraction
               .
               The
               King
               of
               Persia
               had
               commanded
               Abasculi●Chan
               ,
               our
               Mehemander
               ,
               to
               conduct
               us
               ,
               in
               our
               return
               ,
               through
               the
               Province
               of
               KILAN
               ,
               out
               of
               this
               consideration
               ,
               that
               the
               said
               Province
               being
               one
               of
               the
               best
               and
               most
               fertile
               of
               all
               the
               Kingdome
               ,
               it
               was
               his
               pleasure
               we
               should
               pass
               through
               it
               ;
               as
               well
               that
               we
               might
               be
               eye-witnesses
               of
               the
               riches
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               give
               an
               account
               thereof
               in
               Germany
               ,
               as
               that
               we
               might
               find
               there
               those
               conveniences
               ,
               which
               we
               had
               not
               met
               withall
               in
               our
               coming
               thither
               ,
               and
               which
               we
               should
               hardly
               light
               upon
               elsewhere
               .
               But
               in
               regard
               the
               Inhabitants
               of
               Kilan
               are
               cruel
               and
               barbarous
               ,
               whereas
               all
               the
               other
               Persians
               are
               civil
               and
               obliging
               ,
               it
               rais'd
               an
               apprehension
               in
               some
               ,
               that
               the
               King
               had
               given
               those
               orders
               purposely
               to
               ruine
               us
               ,
               and
               it
               was
               reported
               ,
               that
               his
               Majesty
               ,
               being
               incens'd
               against
               the
               Ambassador
               Brugman
               ,
               who
               in
               several
               Occurrences
               had
               demean'd
               himself
               insolently
               and
               imprudently
               ,
               intended
               to
               make
               those
               people
               the
               instruments
               of
               his
               revenge
               upon
               him
               ,
               and
               all
               of
               us
               .
               And
               this
               it
               had
               been
               the
               more
               easie
               for
               him
               to
               do
               ,
               in
               that
               he
               needed
               only
               to
               awaken
               the
               resentments
               of
               the
               Governours
               of
               Derbent
               and
               Scamachie
               ,
               whom
               the
               Ambassador
               Brugman
               had
               indiscreetly
               affronted
               at
               our
               first
               passage
               that
               way
               .
               Most
               of
               our
               people
               were
               so
               prepossess'd
               with
               this
               apprehension
               ,
               and
               had
               given
               so
               much
               credit
               to
               the
               report
               ,
               which
               was
               spread
               up
               and
               down
               the
               Citie
               ,
               to
               that
               effect
               ,
               that
               five
               of
               our
               Retinue
               went
               and
               took
               up
               their
               Quarters
               with
               
                 Lyon
                 Bernoldi
              
               ,
               in
               the
               Alla-Capi
               ,
               or
               Sanctuary
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               the
               Captain
               of
               our
               ship
               ,
               
                 Michel
                 Cordes
              
               ,
               his
               Mate
               ,
               one
               of
               the
               Pages
               ,
               the
               Chirurgeon
               ,
               who
               afterwards
               went
               along
               with
               Mandel●lo
               into
               the
               Indies
               ,
               and
               one
               of
               the
               Guard.
               
            
             
             
               We
               left
               Ispahan
               ,
               on
               the
               21.
               of
               December
               ,
               towards
               the
               evening
               .
               Most
               of
               the
               English
               Merchants
               accompany'd
               us
               above
               a
               League
               out
               of
               the
               Citie
               ,
               to
               a
               certain
               place
               ,
               where
               they
               gave
               us
               a
               Collation
               ,
               
               at
               the
               foot
               of
               a
               pleasant
               green
               Hill
               ;
               which
               done
               ,
               they
               took
               leave
               of
               us
               ,
               and
               return'd
               to
               the
               Citie
               .
               
               The
               same
               night
               ,
               we
               travell'd
               three
               Leagues
               ,
               to
               a
               Village
               named
               Reschman
               ,
               where
               we
               continn'd
               all
               the
               next
               day
               ,
               as
               well
               for
               some
               reasons
               ,
               not
               fit
               to
               be
               discover'd
               as
               in
               expectation
               of
               the
               Poslanick
               ,
               or
               Muscovian
               Envoy
               ,
               who
               was
               to
               take
               the
               same
               way
               ,
               and
               accompany
               us
               .
               The
               Augustine
               Fathers
               of
               Ispahan
               and
               F.
               Ambrose
               ,
               Prior
               of
               Tistis
               ,
               came
               thither
               also
               ,
               to
               take
               their
               leave
               of
               us
               ,
               and
               afterwards
               ,
               
                 Monsieur
                 Malon
              
               ,
               the
               most
               considerable
               person
               among
               the
               French
               Merchants
               ,
               came
               also
               to
               make
               us
               his
               Complements
               .
               Monsieur
               Mandelflo
               came
               also
               to
               the
               said
               place
               ,
               as
               well
               to
               take
               his
               final
               leave
               of
               us
               ,
               as
               to
               acquaint
               us
               ,
               that
               the
               King
               of
               Persia
               had
               appointed
               
                 Imanculi
                 Sulthan
                 ,
                 Eischickagasi
              
               ,
               or
               one
               of
               his
               Stewards
               ,
               for
               the
               Embassy
               he
               intended
               to
               send
               to
               his
               Highness
               the
               Duke
               of
               Holstein
               ,
               our
               Master
               ;
               that
               he
               carried
               along
               with
               him
               a
               Present
               amounting
               to
               five
               and
               twenty
               thousand
               Crowns
               ,
               and
               that
               he
               was
               taking
               his
               leave
               ,
               in
               order
               to
               his
               departure
               from
               the
               Court
               ,
               within
               a
               few
               dayes
               after
               .
            
             
               The
               23.
               after
               we
               had
               taken
               leave
               of
               our
               friends
               ,
               not
               without
               the
               shedding
               of
               some
               tears
               ,
               we
               got
               on
               hori-back
               ,
               and
               reach'd
               that
               day
               to
               the
               Caravansera
               of
               Dombi
               ,
               five
               leagues
               from
               our
               former
               lodging
               .
            
             
               The
               next
               day
               ,
               we
               got
               five
               leagues
               further
               ,
               and
               took
               up
               our
               lodging
               at
               night
               in
               a
               Caravansera
               ,
               called
               Serdehe
               .
            
             
               The
               25.
               being
               Christmas-day
               ,
               we
               saw
               ,
               neer
               the
               Village
               of
               Kaskabath
               ,
               within
               two
               leagues
               of
               Serdehe
               ,
               how
               the
               King
               was
               encamped
               there
               under
               several
               Tents
               ,
               which
               being
               of
               divers
               colours
               ,
               made
               a
               very
               delightfull
               show
               .
               The
               Ambassadors
               sent
               thither
               the
               Sieur
               
                 Francis
                 Murrher
              
               ,
               who
               understood
               the
               Turkish
               language
               .
               He
               made
               the
               King
               so
               handsom
               and
               respectfull
               a
               Complement
               ,
               
               that
               his
               Majesty
               openly
               express'd
               how
               much
               he
               was
               satisfy'd
               therewith
               .
               In
               the
               mean
               time
               we
               pass'd
               on
               ,
               and
               went
               and
               lodg
               '
               in
               the
               little
               Citie
               of
               Natens
               .
            
             
               The
               26.
               we
               travell'd
               on
               ,
               and
               took
               up
               our
               Quarters
               at
               night
               in
               a
               Caravansera
               ,
               named
               Chotzakassim
               .
            
             
               The
               27.
               we
               came
               to
               the
               Citie
               of
               Kaschan
               ,
               
               where
               the
               difference
               which
               happen'd
               between
               the
               Ambassador
               Brugman
               and
               our
               Mehemander
               ,
               put
               us
               to
               much
               trouble
               .
               For
               the
               Mehemander
               ,
               thinking
               it
               a
               disparagement
               to
               him
               to
               be
               domineer'd
               over
               by
               the
               Ambassador
               ,
               would
               have
               return'd
               to
               the
               Court
               ,
               to
               make
               his
               complaints
               of
               the
               ill
               treatment
               he
               receiv'd
               from
               us
               ;
               and
               had
               done
               it
               ,
               had
               it
               not
               been
               for
               the
               Ambassador
               Crusius
               ,
               who
               reconcil'd
               them
               ,
               but
               it
               was
               his
               business
               for
               four
               dayes
               ,
               which
               we
               spent
               to
               no
               other
               purpose
               at
               Kaschan
               .
               We
               found
               the
               weather
               there
               very
               fair
               ,
               and
               hot
               enough
               ,
               though
               it
               were
               in
               the
               very
               depth
               of
               Winter
               .
            
             
               
                 M.DC.XXXVIII
                 .
              
               
                 IANVARY
                 the
                 first
                 ,
                 
                 we
                 Celebrated
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 our
                 New
                 year
                 by
                 the
                 firing
                 of
                 our
                 great
                 Guns
                 ,
                 which
                 were
                 discharg'd
                 three
                 times
                 ,
                 and
                 afterwards
                 by
                 a
                 Sermon
                 and
                 the
                 ordinary
                 Prayers
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 after-noon
                 ,
                 we
                 got
                 on
                 hors-back
                 ,
                 and
                 reach'd
                 that
                 day
                 five
                 leagues
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 Village
                 of
                 Sensen
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 2.
                 we
                 got
                 five
                 leagues
                 further
                 ,
                 and
                 took
                 up
                 our
                 Quarters
                 at
                 night
                 ,
                 at
                 Kasmabath
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 third
                 ,
                 we
                 came
                 to
                 the
                 Citie
                 of
                 Kom
                 ,
                 
                 where
                 we
                 were
                 assign'd
                 lodgings
                 ,
                 in
                 very
                 fair
                 houses
                 neer
                 the
                 Basar
                 ,
                 upon
                 the
                 complaints
                 we
                 made
                 of
                 the
                 losses
                 we
                 had
                 receiv'd
                 in
                 our
                 former
                 passage
                 that
                 way
                 ,
                 when
                 we
                 were
                 quarter'd
                 in
                 certain
                 old
                 ruin'd
                 houses
                 ,
                 where
                 we
                 had
                 many
                 things
                 stollen
                 from
                 us
                 .
              
               
                 We
                 continu'd
                 there
                 all
                 the
                 4th
                 .
                 and
                 the
                 Mehemander
                 ,
                 to
                 show
                 he
                 had
                 forgotten
                 all
                 former
                 differences
                 ,
                 treated
                 us
                 so
                 well
                 that
                 day
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 had
                 all
                 the
                 reason
                 in
                 the
                 World
                 to
                 be
                 assur'd
                 thereof
                 .
                 The
                 Muscovian
                 Ambassador
                 ,
                 who
                 seem'd
                 willing
                 to
                 have
                 a
                 little
                 debauche
                 ,
                 oblig'd
                 us
                 to
                 pass
                 away
                 the
                 night
                 with
                 him
                 .
              
               
                 Ian.
                 5.
                 we
                 travell'd
                 five
                 leagues
                 ,
                 to
                 a
                 Caravansera
                 ,
                 named
                 Schaferabath
                 .
                 But
                 ere
                 we
                 were
                 all
                 got
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Citie
                 of
                 Kom
                 ,
                 we
                 found
                 the
                 Sun
                 eclips'd
                 soon
                 after
                 his
                 rising
                 .
                 It
                 was
                 not
                 quite
                 three
                 degrees
                 above
                 the
                 Horizon
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 Moon
                 depriv'd
                 us
                 almost
                 of
                 all
                 sight
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 overshadow'd
                 it
                 ,
                 that
                 ,
                 to
                 my
                 judgement
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 greatest
                 obscurity
                 ,
                 the
                 eclipse
                 was
                 three
                 parts
                 of
                 four
                 .
              
               
                 Neer
                 this
                 Caravansera
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 on
                 our
                 right
                 hand
                 ,
                 we
                 discover'd
                 the
                 Mountain
                 of
                 Kilissim
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 not
                 very
                 high
                 ,
                 but
                 encompass'd
                 of
                 all
                 sides
                 with
                 several
                 barren
                 and
                 stony
                 Hills
                 ,
                 which
                 produce
                 nothing
                 but
                 Salt
                 ,
                 as
                 do's
                 also
                 all
                 the
                 neighbouring
                 Champaign
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 all
                 white
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 Salt
                 and
                 Saltpeter
                 .
                 This
                 Mountain
                 ,
                 as
                 also
                 ,
                 those
                 of
                 
                   Nachtzuan
                   ,
                   Kulb
                   ,
                   Vrumi
                   ,
                   Kemre
                   ,
                   Hemedan
                   ,
                   Bis●tan
                   ,
                
                 and
                 Suldus
                 ,
                 supply
                 all
                 Persia
                 with
                 Salt
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 digg'd
                 out
                 of
                 them
                 as
                 out
                 of
                 a
                 Quarry
                 .
                 The
                 Persians
                 speaking
                 of
                 the
                 Mountain
                 of
                 Kilissim
                 ,
                 have
                 this
                 expression
                 ,
                 
                   Kim
                   keder
                   kelmes
                
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 those
                 who
                 go
                 it
                 up
                 come
                 not
                 down
                 ;
                 an
                 equivocation
                 wherein
                 many
                 of
                 our
                 people
                 have
                 been
                 mistaken
                 ,
                 in
                 so
                 much
                 that
                 they
                 have
                 set
                 down
                 in
                 their
                 
                 Journals
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 the
                 said
                 Mountain
                 is
                 so
                 dangerous
                 ,
                 that
                 such
                 as
                 go
                 up
                 it
                 ,
                 never
                 come
                 down
                 again
                 .
                 Whereas
                 the
                 true
                 meaning
                 of
                 those
                 words
                 is
                 onely
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 who
                 go
                 up
                 that
                 Mountain
                 ,
                 come
                 not
                 down
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 as
                 long
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 getting
                 up
                 they
                 do
                 not
                 come
                 down
                 ,
                 in
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 both
                 cannot
                 be
                 done
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 .
                 The
                 Persians
                 affirm
                 indeed
                 ,
                 that
                 Schach-Abas
                 one
                 day
                 commanded
                 one
                 of
                 his
                 Hunts-men
                 to
                 go
                 up
                 to
                 the
                 top
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 he
                 did
                 so
                 ,
                 and
                 made
                 it
                 appear
                 by
                 the
                 fire
                 he
                 made
                 there
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 he
                 never
                 return'd
                 thence
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 it
                 could
                 never
                 be
                 known
                 what
                 became
                 of
                 him
                 :
                 but
                 this
                 is
                 onely
                 a
                 made
                 story
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 sixth
                 ,
                 
                 we
                 continu'd
                 our
                 journey
                 ,
                 but
                 ere
                 we
                 were
                 well
                 got
                 out
                 of
                 our
                 Quarters
                 ,
                 the
                 Ambassador
                 Brugman's
                 horse
                 fell
                 down
                 under
                 him
                 ,
                 in
                 a
                 very
                 plain
                 way
                 .
                 He
                 had
                 not
                 onely
                 the
                 right
                 Arm
                 put
                 out
                 of
                 joynt
                 by
                 the
                 fall
                 ,
                 but
                 his
                 brains
                 were
                 also
                 so
                 disorder'd
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 thought
                 he
                 would
                 hardly
                 ever
                 be
                 his
                 own
                 man
                 again
                 .
                 But
                 indeed
                 we
                 had
                 all
                 a
                 sad
                 day's
                 journey
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 in
                 regard
                 most
                 of
                 our
                 horses
                 tir'd
                 ,
                 nay
                 ,
                 mine
                 falling
                 down
                 dead
                 under
                 me
                 ,
                 I
                 was
                 forc'd
                 to
                 make
                 use
                 of
                 my
                 man's
                 ,
                 who
                 went
                 afoot
                 ,
                 and
                 carried
                 the
                 Portmantle
                 upon
                 his
                 head
                 .
                 We
                 lodg'd
                 that
                 night
                 ,
                 
                 at
                 Saba
                 ,
                 where
                 we
                 stay'd
                 all
                 the
                 next
                 day
                 ,
                 to
                 give
                 the
                 Ambassador
                 Brugman
                 some
                 rest
                 ,
                 to
                 recover
                 his
                 senses
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 8.
                 we
                 left
                 Saba
                 betimes
                 in
                 the
                 morning
                 ,
                 and
                 travell'd
                 that
                 day
                 nine
                 leagues
                 ,
                 to
                 a
                 Caravansera
                 named
                 Choskera
                 .
                 In
                 our
                 way
                 ,
                 we
                 lost
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 Mules
                 ,
                 which
                 being
                 stray'd
                 some
                 distance
                 from
                 the
                 rest
                 ,
                 had
                 been
                 driven
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 way
                 by
                 some
                 Peasants
                 .
                 They
                 were
                 pursu'd
                 to
                 the
                 next
                 Village
                 ,
                 where
                 the
                 Mule
                 was
                 found
                 ,
                 with
                 some
                 part
                 of
                 its
                 burthen
                 ,
                 in
                 a
                 house
                 ,
                 among
                 a
                 great
                 many
                 Women
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 made
                 a
                 shift
                 to
                 unload
                 the
                 beast
                 ,
                 but
                 finding
                 themselves
                 surpriz'd
                 ,
                 and
                 fallen
                 into
                 the
                 hands
                 of
                 strangers
                 ,
                 they
                 cry'd
                 out
                 as
                 if
                 they
                 had
                 been
                 undone
                 .
                 The
                 Thieves
                 were
                 got
                 away
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 all
                 could
                 be
                 done
                 ,
                 was
                 to
                 bring
                 away
                 the
                 Mule
                 with
                 what
                 was
                 left
                 .
              
               
                 As
                 soon
                 as
                 we
                 were
                 lodg'd
                 in
                 this
                 Caravansera
                 ,
                 the
                 Ambassador
                 Crusius
                 gave
                 order
                 for
                 the
                 seizing
                 of
                 certain
                 Sea-men
                 who
                 had
                 committed
                 several
                 insolences
                 at
                 Saba
                 ;
                 but
                 they
                 put
                 themselves
                 in
                 a
                 posture
                 of
                 defence
                 ,
                 and
                 endeavour'd
                 to
                 make
                 an
                 insurrection
                 in
                 the
                 Retinue
                 ,
                 in
                 so
                 much
                 that
                 we
                 were
                 oblig'd
                 to
                 disarm
                 them
                 by
                 force
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 put
                 them
                 into
                 Irons
                 ,
                 wherein
                 they
                 continu'd
                 till
                 our
                 coming
                 to
                 Scamachie
                 .
                 In
                 all
                 this
                 quarter
                 ,
                 and
                 till
                 we
                 came
                 to
                 the
                 Mountain
                 of
                 Kilan
                 ,
                 the
                 weather
                 was
                 cold
                 enough
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Snow
                 upon
                 the
                 ground
                 was
                 above
                 half
                 a
                 foot
                 deep
                 .
              
               
                 Ian.
                 9.
                 
                 having
                 travell'd
                 about
                 three
                 leagues
                 ,
                 neer
                 an
                 old
                 uncover'd
                 Caravansera
                 ,
                 named
                 Hetzib
                 ,
                 we
                 met
                 with
                 a
                 Lord
                 whom
                 the
                 King
                 of
                 Poland
                 sent
                 Ambassador
                 to
                 the
                 King
                 of
                 Persia.
                 His
                 name
                 was
                 
                   Theophilus
                   de
                   Schonberg
                
                 ,
                 a
                 person
                 ,
                 though
                 well
                 advanc'd
                 in
                 years
                 ,
                 of
                 a
                 very
                 good
                 countenance
                 .
                 He
                 was
                 a
                 German
                 by
                 extraction
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 in
                 the
                 discourse
                 that
                 pass'd
                 between
                 him
                 and
                 the
                 Ambassadors
                 ,
                 which
                 lasted
                 above
                 an
                 hour
                 ,
                 he
                 spoke
                 altogether
                 in
                 Latine
                 :
                 but
                 taking
                 leave
                 of
                 us
                 ,
                 he
                 discover'd
                 himself
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 German
                 .
                 He
                 told
                 us
                 ,
                 among
                 other
                 things
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 King
                 his
                 Master
                 had
                 given
                 him
                 a
                 Retinue
                 of
                 200.
                 persons
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 the
                 great
                 Duke
                 of
                 Muscovy
                 would
                 not
                 permit
                 him
                 to
                 pass
                 with
                 so
                 many
                 :
                 which
                 had
                 occasion'd
                 him
                 to
                 stay
                 six
                 moneths
                 at
                 Smolensko
                 ,
                 whence
                 he
                 had
                 been
                 forc'd
                 to
                 send
                 back
                 most
                 of
                 his
                 people
                 ,
                 and
                 reduce
                 them
                 to
                 the
                 number
                 he
                 then
                 had
                 about
                 him
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 ,
                 25.
                 persons
                 .
              
               
                 He
                 also
                 deliver'd
                 us
                 some
                 Letters
                 from
                 the
                 Armenian
                 Archbishop
                 ,
                 whom
                 we
                 had
                 met
                 at
                 Astrachan
                 ,
                 and
                 told
                 us
                 ,
                 there
                 were
                 arriv'd
                 in
                 that
                 Citie
                 some
                 Provisions
                 which
                 had
                 been
                 sent
                 us
                 from
                 Nis●novogorod
                 .
              
               
                 We
                 saw
                 that
                 day
                 ,
                 on
                 our
                 right
                 hand
                 ,
                 a
                 very
                 fair
                 Countrey-house
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 King
                 had
                 built
                 upon
                 the
                 Hill
                 call'd
                 Kultcbe
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 convenience
                 of
                 hunting
                 .
                 We
                 intended
                 to
                 lodge
                 the
                 next
                 night
                 at
                 the
                 Village
                 of
                 Araseng
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 travel
                 that
                 day
                 but
                 six
                 leagues
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 Inhabitants
                 told
                 the
                 Harbinger
                 whom
                 the
                 Mehemandar
                 had
                 sent
                 thither
                 ,
                 to
                 take
                 up
                 Quarters
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 would
                 not
                 receive
                 us
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 if
                 we
                 attempted
                 to
                 lodge
                 there
                 by
                 force
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 able
                 to
                 prevent
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 make
                 us
                 repent
                 our
                 rashness
                 ,
                 not
                 dissembling
                 the
                 design
                 they
                 had
                 ,
                 to
                 cut
                 all
                 our
                 Throats
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 came
                 within
                 the
                 Village
                 ,
                 They
                 had
                 not
                 forgotten
                 the
                 affront
                 which
                 the
                 Kaucha
                 ,
                 or
                 Judge
                 of
                 the
                 Village
                 ,
                 had
                 receiv'd
                 ,
                 at
                 our
                 first
                 passage
                 that
                 way
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 Ambassador
                 Brugman
                 ,
                 who
                 having
                 desir'd
                 water
                 to
                 wash
                 his
                 hands
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 poor
                 man
                 having
                 brought
                 him
                 troubled
                 water
                 such
                 as
                 the
                 Brook
                 did
                 afford
                 ,
                 cast
                 it
                 in
                 his
                 face
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 pot
                 at
                 his
                 head
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 we
                 were
                 forc'd
                 to
                 travel
                 on
                 .
                 The
                 Villages
                 of
                 
                   Dowlet
                   ,
                   Abath
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Ketzisan
                 ,
                 taking
                 example
                 by
                 that
                 of
                 Araseng
                 ,
                 in
                 like
                 manner
                 deny'd
                 us
                 entertainment
                 ,
                 and
                 forc'd
                 us
                 to
                 travel
                 on
                 three
                 leagues
                 further
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 Village
                 of
                 Kulluskur
                 ,
                 through
                 such
                 a
                 bad
                 and
                 slippery
                 way
                 ,
                 that
                 most
                 of
                 our
                 Horses
                 were
                 several
                 times
                 on
                 their
                 Noses
                 ,
                 nay
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 day
                 ere
                 some
                 got
                 to
                 the
                 Quarters
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 was
                 lodg'd
                 at
                 the
                 Parson
                 's
                 of
                 the
                 Parish
                 ,
                 and
                 sent
                 several
                 times
                 to
                 desire
                 him
                 to
                 come
                 in
                 and
                 Sup
                 with
                 me
                 .
                 But
                 he
                 would
                 by
                 no
                 means
                 come
                 ,
                 and
                 walk'd
                 all
                 night
                 without
                 Doors
                 ,
                 grumbling
                 that
                 his
                 house
                 was
                 profan'd
                 ,
                 by
                 drinking
                 Wine
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 eating
                 such
                 Meats
                 as
                 are
                 forbidden
                 by
                 the
                 Law
                 of
                 Mahomet
                 .
              
               
                 Ian.
                 10.
                 we
                 had
                 another
                 ill
                 day's
                 journey
                 ,
                 in
                 regard
                 the
                 ground
                 being
                 frozen
                 ,
                 the
                 beasts
                 we
                 rode
                 on
                 were
                 so
                 tir'd
                 ,
                 that
                 most
                 of
                 our
                 people
                 were
                 forc'd
                 to
                 march
                 afoot
                 .
                 Nay
                 some
                 were
                 not
                 
                 able
                 to
                 perform
                 the
                 journey
                 ,
                 whom
                 we
                 were
                 afterwards
                 oblig'd
                 to
                 send
                 for
                 .
                 We
                 lodg'd
                 that
                 night
                 at
                 the
                 Village
                 of
                 Membre
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 11.
                 we
                 came
                 to
                 the
                 Citie
                 of
                 Caswin
                 ,
                 
                 where
                 we
                 were
                 forc'd
                 to
                 continue
                 nine
                 dayes
                 ,
                 till
                 fresh
                 Horses
                 and
                 Mules
                 could
                 be
                 got
                 for
                 the
                 prosecution
                 of
                 our
                 journey
                 .
                 Neer
                 the
                 Ambassadors
                 lodging
                 there
                 was
                 a
                 great
                 Tree
                 ,
                 full
                 of
                 Nails
                 and
                 Pebble-stones
                 ,
                 
                 which
                 are
                 so
                 many
                 marks
                 of
                 the
                 Miracles
                 ,
                 that
                 one
                 of
                 their
                 Pyrs
                 or
                 Beats
                 ,
                 who
                 lies
                 interr'd
                 under
                 that
                 Tree●
                 ;
                 is
                 wont
                 to
                 do
                 at
                 that
                 place
                 ,
                 in
                 healing
                 the
                 Tooth-ach
                 ,
                 Agues
                 ,
                 and
                 several
                 other
                 Diseases
                 .
                 Such
                 as
                 are
                 troubled
                 with
                 the
                 Tooth-ach
                 touch
                 the
                 aking
                 Tooth
                 with
                 a
                 Nail
                 or
                 Pebble
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 fasten
                 to
                 the
                 Tree
                 as
                 high
                 as
                 they
                 can
                 reach
                 with
                 their
                 mouths
                 ,
                 and
                 hope
                 by
                 that
                 means
                 to
                 get
                 ease
                 .
                 They
                 ,
                 whose
                 imagination
                 is
                 so
                 strong
                 as
                 to
                 be
                 ever
                 the
                 better
                 by
                 this
                 kind
                 of
                 Cure
                 ,
                 express
                 their
                 acknowledgement
                 thereof
                 by
                 tying
                 certain
                 Ribbands
                 to
                 the
                 boughs
                 of
                 the
                 Tree
                 ;
                 though
                 in
                 other
                 respects
                 these
                 Miracles
                 are
                 not
                 done
                 gratis
                 ,
                 but
                 are
                 very
                 beneficial
                 to
                 a
                 certain
                 Religious
                 man
                 ,
                 who
                 hath
                 the
                 keeping
                 of
                 the
                 Tree
                 ,
                 and
                 makes
                 his
                 advantage
                 of
                 the
                 Offerings
                 and
                 Alms
                 made
                 there
                 .
                 This
                 profit
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 enough
                 to
                 maintain
                 one
                 man
                 ,
                 hath
                 encourag'd
                 several
                 Mountebanks
                 and
                 Impostors
                 ,
                 to
                 expose
                 their
                 Cheats
                 ,
                 in
                 dressing
                 up
                 Trees
                 with
                 these
                 trifles
                 ,
                 and
                 finding
                 Sepulchres
                 of
                 Pyrs
                 where
                 there
                 never
                 were
                 any
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 15.
                 
                 The
                 Pos●anick
                 ,
                 or
                 Muscovian
                 Ambassador
                 ,
                 made
                 a
                 great
                 entertainment
                 for
                 our
                 Ambassadors
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 chiefest
                 of
                 their
                 Retinue
                 ,
                 and
                 treated
                 us
                 very
                 Magnificently
                 .
                 It
                 was
                 in
                 Commemoration
                 of
                 the
                 birth-day
                 of
                 
                   Knez
                   Iuan
                   Basilouits
                
                 ,
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 chief
                 Ministers
                 of
                 Muscovy
                 ,
                 whose
                 favour
                 he
                 courted
                 .
              
               
                 Ian.
                 20.
                 we
                 left
                 Caswin
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 leaving
                 on
                 our
                 left
                 hand
                 ,
                 towards
                 the
                 Northwest
                 ,
                 the
                 way
                 of
                 Solthania
                 and
                 Ardebil
                 ,
                 which
                 we
                 had
                 taken
                 at
                 our
                 coming
                 into
                 Persia
                 we
                 took
                 that
                 of
                 Kilan
                 directing
                 our
                 course
                 Northward
                 .
                 We
                 travell'd
                 that
                 day
                 four
                 leagues
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 most
                 par●
                 over
                 Hills
                 ,
                 manur'd
                 and
                 sowen
                 ,
                 and
                 lodg'd
                 ,
                 at
                 night
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Village
                 of
                 Achibaba
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 foot
                 of
                 a
                 Mountain
                 ,
                 on
                 our
                 right
                 hand
                 .
              
               
                 We
                 were
                 told
                 ,
                 that
                 Village
                 was
                 so
                 call'd
                 from
                 an
                 antient
                 man
                 of
                 that
                 name
                 ,
                 who
                 liv'd
                 in
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 Schich-Sefi
                 ,
                 and
                 obtain'd
                 it
                 of
                 him
                 ,
                 in
                 memory
                 of
                 a
                 Miracle
                 which
                 God
                 had
                 done
                 in
                 his
                 person
                 ,
                 in
                 reviving
                 in
                 him
                 and
                 his
                 Wife
                 ,
                 who
                 were
                 each
                 of
                 them
                 neer
                 a
                 hundred
                 years
                 of
                 age
                 ,
                 the
                 heat
                 of
                 younger
                 years
                 ,
                 in
                 so
                 much
                 that
                 they
                 had
                 a
                 Son
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 bestow'd
                 on
                 them
                 the
                 Tomb
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 shew'd
                 us
                 ,
                 under
                 a
                 great
                 Vault
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 21.
                 we
                 pass'd
                 through
                 a
                 fruitfull
                 Country
                 but
                 somewhat
                 uneven
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 Village
                 of
                 Tzitelly
                 ,
                 by
                 some
                 called
                 Kellabath
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 a
                 place
                 fit
                 for
                 the
                 breeding
                 of
                 Cattel
                 ;
                 so
                 far
                 as
                 that
                 the
                 Grass
                 ,
                 which
                 there
                 is
                 excellent
                 good
                 ,
                 and
                 grows
                 very
                 plentifully
                 ,
                 invites
                 the
                 Inhabitants
                 of
                 Caswin
                 to
                 drive
                 their
                 Heards
                 into
                 those
                 parts
                 .
                 The
                 Vice-Daruga
                 of
                 Caswin
                 ,
                 who
                 accompany'd
                 the
                 Ambassadors
                 to
                 this
                 place
                 ,
                 and
                 Supp'd
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 entertain'd
                 them
                 a
                 long
                 time
                 ,
                 and
                 much
                 to
                 their
                 Diversion
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 relation
                 of
                 his
                 life
                 ,
                 and
                 told
                 them
                 ,
                 he
                 had
                 been
                 carried
                 away
                 in
                 his
                 Infancy
                 out
                 of
                 Georgia
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 his
                 Countrey
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 Schach-Abas
                 ,
                 during
                 the
                 War
                 he
                 made
                 in
                 those
                 parts
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 he
                 had
                 been
                 transferr'd
                 to
                 Caswin
                 with
                 his
                 Father
                 and
                 Mother
                 ,
                 who
                 were
                 then
                 alive
                 ,
                 and
                 still
                 Christians
                 ,
                 though
                 ,
                 in
                 appearance
                 ,
                 forc'd
                 to
                 embrace
                 the
                 Religion
                 of
                 the
                 Persians
                 .
              
               
                 He
                 told
                 us
                 also
                 ,
                 that
                 Abasculi
                 made
                 his
                 advantage
                 of
                 our
                 journey
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 other
                 Mehemandars
                 ,
                 to
                 exact
                 Provisions
                 and
                 other
                 conveniences
                 from
                 the
                 places
                 which
                 lay
                 in
                 their
                 way
                 ;
                 but
                 that
                 there
                 was
                 not
                 one
                 half
                 employ'd
                 for
                 the
                 service
                 of
                 the
                 Ambassadors
                 .
                 They
                 made
                 him
                 a
                 Present
                 of
                 certain
                 Ells
                 of
                 Cloath
                 and
                 Satin
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 22.
                 we
                 travell'd
                 seven
                 leagues
                 ,
                 all
                 over
                 Mountains
                 and
                 Rocks
                 ,
                 interwoven
                 with
                 a
                 Brook
                 ,
                 which
                 thereabouts
                 ran
                 winding
                 up
                 and
                 down
                 ,
                 so
                 as
                 that
                 we
                 were
                 forc'd
                 to
                 cross
                 it
                 above
                 thirty
                 times
                 ,
                 ere
                 we
                 got
                 to
                 the
                 Village
                 of
                 Kurtzibaschi
                 ,
                 where
                 we
                 lodg'd
                 that
                 night
                 .
                 The
                 next
                 morning
                 ,
                 we
                 travell'd
                 all
                 along
                 Mountains
                 ,
                 which
                 were
                 not
                 very
                 high
                 ,
                 but
                 delighted
                 the
                 eye
                 by
                 a
                 diversity
                 of
                 colours
                 ,
                 Red
                 ,
                 Yellow
                 ,
                 Green
                 ,
                 and
                 Blue
                 ,
                 which
                 afforded
                 a
                 very
                 pleasant
                 prospect
                 .
                 But
                 about
                 noon
                 ,
                 we
                 could
                 see
                 nothing
                 but
                 Rocks
                 ,
                 dreadfull
                 for
                 their
                 height
                 and
                 steepiness
                 ,
                 and
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 evening
                 ,
                 we
                 came
                 to
                 the
                 River
                 Senderuth
                 ,
                 which
                 we
                 cross'd
                 by
                 a
                 Bridge
                 ,
                 that
                 joyns
                 the
                 two
                 Mountains
                 through
                 which
                 it
                 runs
                 .
                 We
                 discover'd
                 from
                 the
                 top
                 of
                 the
                 Mountain
                 ,
                 some
                 pleasant
                 and
                 fruitfull
                 Valleys
                 ,
                 at
                 least
                 if
                 I
                 may
                 so
                 call
                 the
                 other
                 lower
                 Mountains
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 till'd
                 and
                 cultivated
                 ,
                 and
                 appear'd
                 to
                 us
                 from
                 the
                 top
                 of
                 the
                 Mountain
                 as
                 little
                 Hillocks
                 .
                 This
                 Village
                 belong'd
                 heretofore
                 to
                 a
                 Kurtzibaschi
                 ,
                 or
                 Colonel
                 of
                 a
                 thousand
                 Horse
                 ,
                 who
                 gave
                 it
                 his
                 own
                 name
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 seated
                 in
                 a
                 very
                 pleasant
                 place
                 :
                 but
                 the
                 houses
                 were
                 built
                 onely
                 of
                 Earth
                 and
                 Canes
                 ,
                 whereto
                 there
                 adjoyned
                 certain
                 shepheards
                 Huts
                 ,
                 where
                 with
                 we
                 made
                 the
                 best
                 shift
                 we
                 could
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 23.
                 we
                 travell'd
                 two
                 leagues
                 ,
                 very
                 good
                 way
                 ,
                 along
                 a
                 Forest
                 of
                 Olive-Trees
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 end
                 whereof
                 ,
                 we
                 came
                 to
                 a
                 place
                 ,
                 antiently
                 called
                 
                   Fauces
                   Hyrcaniae
                
                 ,
                 
                 but
                 by
                 the
                 Persians
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 Alexander
                 the
                 Great
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 indeed
                 to
                 this
                 day
                 ,
                 Pylas
                 .
                 The
                 passage
                 is
                 very
                 narrow
                 ,
                 and
                 serves
                 for
                 a
                 Gate
                 to
                 the
                 Province
                 of
                 Kilan
                 .
                 At
                 the
                 entrance
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 joyn
                 two
                 swift
                 Rivers
                 ,
                 which
                 fall
                 down
                 with
                 a
                 dreadfull
                 noyse
                 through
                 the
                 Rocks
                 ,
                 under
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 the
                 River
                 Isperuth
                 ,
                 though
                 before
                 their
                 joyning
                 together
                 ,
                 the
                 greater
                 of
                 the
                 two
                 had
                 the
                 name
                 Kisilosein
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 passing
                 under
                 a
                 stone
                 bridge
                 ,
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 its
                 falling
                 into
                 the
                 Province
                 of
                 Kilan
                 ,
                 it
                 there
                 again
                 divides
                 it self
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 two
                 several
                 Chanels
                 ,
                 falls
                 into
                 the
                 Caspian
                 Sea.
                 
              
               
                 This
                 is
                 a
                 very
                 fair
                 Bridge
                 ,
                 
                 built
                 on
                 six
                 Arches
                 ,
                 each
                 whereof
                 hath
                 a
                 spacious
                 Room
                 ,
                 a
                 Kitchin
                 ,
                 and
                 several
                 other
                 conveniences
                 ,
                 lying
                 even
                 with
                 the
                 water
                 .
                 The
                 going
                 down
                 into
                 it
                 is
                 by
                 a
                 stone
                 pair
                 of
                 stairs
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 this
                 Bridge
                 is
                 able
                 to
                 find
                 entertainment
                 for
                 a
                 whole
                 Caravanne
                 .
              
               
                 At
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 Bridge
                 ,
                 
                 the
                 road
                 divides
                 it self
                 .
                 One
                 way
                 leads
                 through
                 a
                 delightful
                 and
                 even
                 Countrey
                 ,
                 into
                 the
                 Province
                 of
                 Chalcal
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 to
                 Ardebil
                 ,
                 the
                 other
                 goes
                 streight
                 into
                 the
                 Province
                 of
                 Kilan
                 ,
                 and
                 this
                 last
                 is
                 the
                 most
                 dangerous
                 and
                 most
                 dreadfull
                 way
                 of
                 any
                 ,
                 I
                 think
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 World.
                 It
                 is
                 cut
                 out
                 of
                 a
                 Mountain
                 which
                 is
                 pure
                 Rock
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 steepy
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 found
                 it
                 a
                 hard
                 matter
                 to
                 make
                 way
                 enough
                 for
                 the
                 passage
                 of
                 one
                 Horse
                 or
                 Camel
                 loaden
                 ,
                 nay
                 ,
                 in
                 some
                 places
                 they
                 have
                 been
                 forc'd
                 to
                 supply
                 it
                 with
                 Mason's
                 work
                 ,
                 where
                 the
                 Rock
                 fell
                 short
                 .
              
               
                 On
                 the
                 left
                 hand
                 ,
                 the
                 Rock
                 reach'd
                 up
                 into
                 the
                 Clouds
                 ,
                 so
                 as
                 that
                 the
                 top
                 of
                 it
                 could
                 not
                 be
                 seen
                 ;
                 and
                 on
                 the
                 right
                 ,
                 there
                 was
                 a
                 dreadfull
                 Abyss
                 ,
                 wherein
                 the
                 River
                 made
                 its
                 passage
                 ,
                 with
                 a
                 noyse
                 ,
                 which
                 no
                 less
                 stunn'd
                 the
                 ear
                 ,
                 than
                 the
                 Precipices
                 dazzled
                 the
                 eye
                 ,
                 and
                 made
                 the
                 head
                 turn
                 .
                 Not
                 one
                 among
                 us
                 ,
                 nor
                 indeed
                 of
                 the
                 Persians
                 themselves
                 ,
                 durst
                 ride
                 it
                 up
                 ,
                 but
                 were
                 forc'd
                 to
                 lead
                 their
                 Horses
                 by
                 the
                 Bridle
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 at
                 a
                 distance
                 loosely
                 ,
                 lest
                 the
                 beast
                 ,
                 falling
                 ,
                 might
                 drag
                 his
                 Master
                 after
                 him
                 .
                 The
                 Horses
                 came
                 very
                 gingerly
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 Camels
                 stumbled
                 not
                 at
                 all
                 ,
                 and
                 were
                 sure
                 to
                 set
                 their
                 feet
                 in
                 the
                 steps
                 ,
                 which
                 had
                 been
                 purposely
                 cut
                 for
                 them
                 in
                 the
                 Rock
                 .
                 At
                 the
                 top
                 of
                 the
                 Mountain
                 ,
                 we
                 came
                 to
                 a
                 house
                 ,
                 where
                 certain
                 duties
                 are
                 paid
                 .
                 The
                 Receiver
                 thereof
                 made
                 us
                 a
                 Present
                 of
                 several
                 fruits
                 ,
                 and
                 we
                 wondred
                 much
                 ,
                 considering
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 the
                 year
                 ,
                 to
                 see
                 the
                 Hedges
                 all
                 over
                 the
                 Valleys
                 ,
                 flourishing
                 ,
                 and
                 full
                 of
                 blossoms
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 this
                 very
                 Mountain
                 ,
                 
                 which
                 was
                 so
                 steepy
                 ,
                 teadious
                 ,
                 and
                 dreadfull
                 on
                 the
                 one
                 side
                 ,
                 had
                 so
                 pleasant
                 and
                 delightfull
                 a
                 descent
                 on
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 no
                 hard
                 matter
                 for
                 us
                 to
                 forget
                 the
                 fright
                 and
                 trouble
                 we
                 had
                 been
                 in
                 ,
                 in
                 coming
                 it
                 up
                 .
                 It
                 was
                 all
                 over
                 clad
                 with
                 a
                 resplendent
                 vendure
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 planted
                 with
                 Citron-Trees
                 ,
                 Orenge-Trees
                 ,
                 Olive-Trees
                 ,
                 nay
                 ,
                 Cypress-Trees
                 ,
                 and
                 Box
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 not
                 any
                 Garden
                 in
                 Europe
                 could
                 more
                 delight
                 the
                 eye
                 ,
                 nor
                 more
                 surprise
                 and
                 divert
                 the
                 smell
                 .
                 The
                 ground
                 was
                 in
                 a
                 manner
                 cover'd
                 with
                 Citrons
                 and
                 Orenges
                 ,
                 insomuch
                 that
                 some
                 of
                 our
                 people
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 never
                 seen
                 such
                 abundance
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 made
                 it
                 their
                 sport
                 to
                 fling
                 them
                 at
                 one
                 another's
                 heads
                 .
                 But
                 what
                 we
                 were
                 most
                 astonish'd
                 at
                 ,
                 was
                 ,
                 in
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 day
                 ,
                 to
                 see
                 Winter
                 chang'd
                 to
                 Summer
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 cold
                 ,
                 which
                 we
                 had
                 been
                 sufficiently
                 sensible
                 of
                 in
                 the
                 morning
                 ,
                 turn'd
                 to
                 a
                 heat
                 ,
                 which
                 in
                 a
                 manner
                 accompany'd
                 us
                 into
                 Europe
                 .
              
               
                 We
                 lodg'd
                 that
                 night
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 foot
                 of
                 a
                 Mountain
                 ,
                 upon
                 the
                 River
                 Isperuth
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 Village
                 of
                 Pyle-rubar
                 .
                 'T
                 is
                 true
                 the
                 houses
                 were
                 little
                 and
                 incommodious
                 ,
                 and
                 scatter'd
                 up
                 and
                 down
                 without
                 any
                 order
                 ;
                 but
                 there
                 was
                 not
                 any
                 but
                 had
                 its
                 Garden
                 ,
                 and
                 Vineyard
                 ,
                 its
                 Citron-trees
                 ,
                 Orenge-trees
                 ,
                 and
                 Pomegranate-trees
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 in
                 such
                 abundance
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Village
                 being
                 cover'd
                 therewith
                 ,
                 we
                 could
                 hardly
                 see
                 any
                 of
                 the
                 houses
                 .
                 It
                 was
                 encompass'd
                 of
                 all
                 sides
                 with
                 a
                 very
                 high
                 Mountain
                 ,
                 save
                 only
                 ,
                 that
                 on
                 the
                 South-west
                 side
                 of
                 the
                 Valley
                 ,
                 there
                 was
                 a
                 little
                 Plain
                 .
              
               
                 It
                 may
                 be
                 said
                 of
                 this
                 part
                 ,
                 as
                 indeed
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 Province
                 of
                 Kilan
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 kind
                 of
                 terrestrial
                 Paradice
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 fifth
                 Book
                 of
                 these
                 Travels
                 ,
                 we
                 gave
                 an
                 account
                 of
                 its
                 extent
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 other
                 Provinces
                 whereof
                 it
                 consisted
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 its
                 principal
                 Cities
                 ;
                 whereto
                 we
                 think
                 fit
                 to
                 add
                 in
                 this
                 place
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Province
                 of
                 Kilan
                 extends
                 it self
                 like
                 a
                 Crescent
                 ,
                 all
                 along
                 the
                 Caspian
                 Sea
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 encompass'd
                 like
                 a
                 Theatre
                 ,
                 with
                 a
                 high
                 Mountain
                 ,
                 out
                 of
                 which
                 arise
                 several
                 Rivers
                 ,
                 which
                 refresh
                 the
                 plain
                 Country
                 ,
                 and
                 make
                 it
                 very
                 fruitfull
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 some
                 places
                 ,
                 especially
                 towards
                 the
                 Sea
                 ,
                 so
                 fenny
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 whole
                 Province
                 becomes
                 by
                 that
                 means
                 inaccessible
                 .
                 But
                 Schach-Abas
                 hath
                 remedied
                 that
                 inconvenience
                 ,
                 by
                 a
                 bank
                 or
                 causey
                 ,
                 which
                 runs
                 quite
                 through
                 the
                 Country
                 ,
                 from
                 Astarabath
                 to
                 Aastra
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 now
                 people
                 may
                 travel
                 without
                 any
                 inconvenience
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 with
                 any
                 kind
                 of
                 Carriage
                 ,
                 Horse
                 ,
                 Camels
                 ,
                 Wagons
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 There
                 is
                 no
                 Province
                 of
                 all
                 Persia
                 so
                 fertile
                 and
                 so
                 abundant
                 with
                 Silk
                 ,
                 Oyl
                 ,
                 Wine
                 ,
                 Rice
                 ,
                 Tobacco
                 ,
                 Lemons
                 ,
                 Orenges
                 ,
                 Pomegranates
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 Fruits
                 .
                 
                 The
                 Vines
                 there
                 are
                 excellent
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 big
                 as
                 a
                 man
                 at
                 the
                 Waste
                 :
                 but
                 in
                 regard
                 they
                 are
                 commonly
                 planted
                 at
                 the
                 foot
                 of
                 some
                 tree
                 ,
                 the
                 branches
                 spread
                 themselves
                 up
                 the
                 tree
                 ,
                 even
                 to
                 the
                 extremities
                 of
                 the
                 boughs
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 the
                 Vintage
                 becomes
                 so
                 much
                 the
                 more
                 difficult
                 .
                 For
                 he
                 who
                 is
                 to
                 gather
                 the
                 Grapes
                 ,
                 is
                 oblig'd
                 to
                 fasten
                 to
                 the
                 top
                 of
                 the
                 tree
                 a
                 rope
                 ,
                 having
                 at
                 the
                 other
                 end
                 a
                 stick
                 as
                 if
                 it
                 were
                 to
                 swing
                 withall
                 ,
                 upon
                 which
                 he
                 having
                 seated
                 himself
                 ,
                 is
                 drawn
                 and
                 swings
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 from
                 one
                 tree
                 to
                 another
                 ,
                 and
                 from
                 one
                 bough
                 to
                 another
                 ,
                 to
                 gather
                 the
                 bunches
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Mountain
                 which
                 encompasses
                 it
                 and
                 spreads
                 its
                 extremities
                 to
                 the
                 Caspian
                 Sea-side
                 ,
                 is
                 so
                 cover'd
                 with
                 trees
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 whole
                 Province
                 seems
                 to
                 be
                 enclos'd
                 by
                 a
                 continued
                 Forest.
                 
              
               
               
                 The
                 Inhabitants
                 of
                 this
                 Province
                 ,
                 
                 especially
                 the
                 Kilek
                 who
                 live
                 between
                 Kesker
                 and
                 Mesanderan
                 ,
                 are
                 self-conceited
                 ,
                 hardy
                 and
                 apt
                 to
                 attempt
                 any
                 thing
                 .
                 They
                 had
                 heretofore
                 their
                 particular
                 King
                 ,
                 nay
                 even
                 to
                 this
                 day
                 ,
                 the
                 King
                 of
                 Persia
                 is
                 not
                 so
                 absolute
                 there
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 the
                 other
                 Provinces
                 of
                 his
                 Kingdom
                 ;
                 as
                 well
                 in
                 regard
                 they
                 need
                 not
                 much
                 care
                 for
                 any
                 Trading
                 with
                 their
                 Neighbours
                 ,
                 since
                 they
                 have
                 at
                 home
                 whatever
                 is
                 necessary
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 the
                 Countrey
                 being
                 in
                 a
                 manner
                 inaccessible
                 ,
                 they
                 may
                 easily
                 avoid
                 entertaining
                 the
                 Forces
                 which
                 might
                 be
                 quarter'd
                 upon
                 them
                 .
                 There
                 are
                 but
                 four
                 wayes
                 to
                 come
                 into
                 the
                 Province
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 very
                 narrow
                 :
                 the
                 first
                 comes
                 from
                 Chorasan-side
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 way
                 of
                 Astarabath
                 ;
                 the
                 second
                 ,
                 from
                 Mesandaran
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 way
                 of
                 Ferabath
                 ;
                 the
                 third
                 ,
                 by
                 Pyle-rubar
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 fourth
                 ,
                 by
                 
                   Lenger
                   Kunan
                
                 .
              
               
                 All
                 these
                 waies
                 are
                 so
                 narrow
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 hardly
                 afford
                 passage
                 for
                 a
                 Camel.
                 Such
                 as
                 are
                 afoot
                 ,
                 as
                 also
                 horse-men
                 ,
                 sometimes
                 venture
                 to
                 get
                 into
                 it
                 by
                 the
                 way
                 of
                 the
                 Mountain
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 way
                 there
                 also
                 is
                 so
                 intricate
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 passages
                 being
                 maintainable
                 by
                 a
                 few
                 people
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Caspian
                 Sea
                 not
                 being
                 able
                 to
                 bear
                 great
                 ships
                 ,
                 the
                 Inhabitants
                 have
                 no
                 enemies
                 to
                 fear
                 but
                 the
                 Cosaques
                 ,
                 who
                 sometimes
                 fall
                 into
                 the
                 Country
                 in
                 the
                 night
                 ,
                 to
                 surprise
                 and
                 rifle
                 certain
                 Villages
                 upon
                 the
                 Sea-side
                 .
              
               
                 We
                 were
                 then
                 told
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 not
                 above
                 eight
                 and
                 thirty
                 years
                 ,
                 since
                 Schach-Abas
                 had
                 reunited
                 that
                 Province
                 to
                 his
                 Crown
                 ;
                 but
                 that
                 assoon
                 as
                 his
                 Soveraignty
                 was
                 acknowledg'd
                 there
                 ,
                 the
                 Kilek
                 ,
                 finding
                 that
                 Schach-Sefi
                 ,
                 his
                 Successor
                 ,
                 signaliz'd
                 the
                 initials
                 of
                 his
                 Reign
                 by
                 the
                 executions
                 of
                 the
                 chiefest
                 persons
                 about
                 the
                 Court
                 ,
                 revolted
                 ,
                 took
                 up
                 arms
                 ,
                 and
                 chose
                 a
                 King
                 ,
                 whom
                 the
                 Persians
                 call
                 Karib-Schach
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 Karib
                 was
                 born
                 in
                 the
                 Village
                 hf
                 Lechtenscha
                 ,
                 
                 but
                 descended
                 from
                 the
                 antient
                 Kings
                 of
                 Lahetzan
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Province
                 of
                 Kilan
                 ,
                 and
                 found
                 credit
                 enough
                 in
                 the
                 Country
                 to
                 raise
                 an
                 Army
                 of
                 14000.
                 men
                 .
                 His
                 first
                 action
                 was
                 the
                 taking
                 of
                 the
                 City
                 of
                 Res●ht
                 ,
                 where
                 he
                 seiz'd
                 on
                 the
                 King's
                 money
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 also
                 did
                 in
                 all
                 the
                 other
                 Cities
                 of
                 the
                 Province
                 ,
                 whereof
                 he
                 had
                 possess'd
                 himself
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 avenues
                 .
                 The
                 King
                 of
                 Persia
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 then
                 at
                 Caswin
                 ,
                 coming
                 to
                 hear
                 of
                 this
                 revolt
                 by
                 the
                 other
                 Governours
                 of
                 the
                 Country
                 ,
                 Commanded
                 
                   Saru
                   ,
                   Chan
                
                 of
                 
                   Astara
                   ,
                   Mahoned
                   ,
                   Chan
                
                 of
                 Kochtum
                 and
                 
                   Seberabath
                   ,
                   Heider
                   ,
                   Sulthan
                
                 of
                 Keinluhesar
                 and
                 Tanchabun
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   Adam
                   ,
                   Sultan
                
                 of
                 Mesanderan
                 ,
                 to
                 set
                 upon
                 Karib-Schach
                 of
                 all
                 sides
                 .
                 To
                 that
                 end
                 they
                 divided
                 their
                 forces
                 into
                 three
                 Bodies
                 ,
                 and
                 went
                 with
                 two
                 of
                 them
                 streight
                 towards
                 him
                 ,
                 intending
                 to
                 make
                 use
                 of
                 the
                 third
                 ,
                 in
                 case
                 of
                 necessity
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 reserve
                 ;
                 but
                 they
                 found
                 him
                 so
                 well
                 posted
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 forc'd
                 to
                 retreat
                 with
                 loss
                 .
              
               
                 Karib-Schach
                 ,
                 instead
                 of
                 improving
                 this
                 first
                 advantage
                 ,
                 which
                 might
                 have
                 given
                 reputation
                 to
                 his
                 Arms
                 ,
                 grew
                 so
                 insolent
                 thereupon
                 ,
                 and
                 withall
                 so
                 negligent
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 permitted
                 his
                 people
                 to
                 enlarge
                 their
                 quarters
                 to
                 the
                 adjacent
                 Villages
                 ,
                 where
                 they
                 fell
                 to
                 merriment
                 and
                 making
                 good
                 cheer
                 ,
                 while
                 he
                 continued
                 with
                 some
                 few
                 about
                 him
                 at
                 Kisma
                 and
                 Fumen
                 .
                 The
                 Chans
                 who
                 observ'd
                 all
                 his
                 actions
                 ,
                 had
                 no
                 sooner
                 notice
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 but
                 they
                 got
                 together
                 again
                 their
                 three
                 Bodies
                 ,
                 which
                 made
                 an
                 Army
                 of
                 above
                 40000.
                 men
                 ,
                 with
                 which
                 they
                 set
                 upon
                 the
                 forces
                 of
                 Karib-Schach
                 in
                 their
                 quarters
                 ,
                 and
                 gave
                 them
                 an
                 absolute
                 defeat
                 .
              
               
                 As
                 to
                 Karib
                 himself
                 ,
                 he
                 had
                 the
                 time
                 to
                 get
                 into
                 a
                 Garden
                 ,
                 where
                 he
                 hid
                 himself
                 ,
                 behind
                 one
                 of
                 those
                 trees
                 which
                 produce
                 silk
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 those
                 of
                 the
                 Countrey
                 call
                 Tut
                 ;
                 but
                 he
                 was
                 there
                 discover'd
                 by
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 Domesticks
                 of
                 Emir-Chan
                 ,
                 who
                 knew
                 him
                 by
                 his
                 Cloaths
                 .
                 He
                 intreated
                 that
                 Thebni
                 ,
                 or
                 Servant
                 ,
                 to
                 save
                 his
                 life
                 ,
                 by
                 furnishing
                 him
                 with
                 his
                 Cloaths
                 ,
                 and
                 promis'd
                 him
                 ,
                 in
                 requital
                 ,
                 a
                 good
                 sum
                 of
                 mony
                 ,
                 besides
                 the
                 Present
                 he
                 made
                 him
                 in
                 hand
                 of
                 a
                 great
                 many
                 Jewels
                 .
                 The
                 Servant
                 made
                 as
                 if
                 he
                 consented
                 ,
                 but
                 assoon
                 as
                 he
                 got
                 on
                 Karib's
                 Garment
                 and
                 Sword
                 ,
                 he
                 said
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 It
                 is
                 I
                 who
                 am
                 now
                 King
                 ,
                 and
                 thou
                 art
                 but
                 a
                 Traytor
                 ,
                 and
                 thereupon
                 calling
                 to
                 some
                 of
                 his
                 Camerades
                 ,
                 he
                 seiz'd
                 upon
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 put
                 him
                 into
                 the
                 
                   Palenk
                   .
                   Schach-Sefi
                
                 would
                 needs
                 see
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 had
                 him
                 brought
                 to
                 Caswin
                 ,
                 where
                 he
                 then
                 was
                 ,
                 making
                 his
                 entrance
                 into
                 it
                 ,
                 accompany'd
                 by
                 five
                 or
                 six
                 hundred
                 Curtezans
                 ,
                 who
                 incessantly
                 jeer'd
                 him
                 in
                 his
                 Royalty
                 ,
                 and
                 did
                 him
                 a
                 thousand
                 indignities
                 and
                 affronts
                 .
              
               
                 They
                 began
                 his
                 execution
                 by
                 a
                 very
                 extraordinary
                 punishment
                 .
                 
                 For
                 Schach-Sefi
                 caus'd
                 him
                 to
                 be
                 shod
                 ,
                 hands
                 and
                 feet
                 ,
                 like
                 a
                 Horse
                 ,
                 and
                 told
                 him
                 he
                 did
                 it
                 for
                 his
                 ease
                 ,
                 in
                 regard
                 that
                 being
                 accustom'd
                 to
                 go
                 upon
                 the
                 fat
                 and
                 soft
                 ground
                 of
                 Kilan
                 ,
                 he
                 would
                 otherwise
                 hardly
                 endure
                 the
                 stony
                 and
                 rugged
                 wayes
                 of
                 Persia.
                 Having
                 suffer'd
                 him
                 to
                 languish
                 in
                 that
                 condition
                 three
                 dayes
                 ▪
                 they
                 brought
                 him
                 to
                 the
                 Maidan
                 ,
                 where
                 they
                 set
                 him
                 on
                 the
                 top
                 of
                 a
                 Pole
                 ,
                 and
                 kill'd
                 him
                 with
                 Arrows
                 .
                 The
                 King
                 having
                 shot
                 the
                 first
                 ,
                 oblig'd
                 all
                 the
                 Lords
                 of
                 the
                 Court
                 to
                 follow
                 his
                 example
                 ,
                 bidding
                 those
                 that
                 lov'd
                 him
                 do
                 as
                 he
                 had
                 done
                 .
                 Upon
                 that
                 word
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 immediately
                 
                 so
                 cover'd
                 with
                 Arrows
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 was
                 no
                 shape
                 of
                 a
                 man
                 to
                 be
                 seen
                 .
                 The
                 body
                 was
                 left
                 in
                 that
                 posture
                 three
                 dayes
                 ,
                 expos'd
                 to
                 the
                 sight
                 of
                 all
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 it
                 was
                 taken
                 thence
                 and
                 interr'd
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Saru
                   Chan
                
                 ,
                 Governour
                 of
                 Astara
                 ,
                 had
                 express'd
                 most
                 zeal
                 ,
                 courage
                 ,
                 and
                 conduct
                 in
                 that
                 War
                 ,
                 whereby
                 he
                 got
                 so
                 much
                 into
                 favour
                 with
                 Schach-Sesi
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 sav'd
                 the
                 estate
                 and
                 life
                 of
                 a
                 rich
                 Merchant
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 unfortunately
                 engag'd
                 in
                 Karib's
                 revolt
                 .
                 He
                 liv'd
                 at
                 the
                 Village
                 of
                 Leschtensa
                 ,
                 and
                 if
                 he
                 did
                 not
                 openly
                 declare
                 for
                 Karib
                 ,
                 certain
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 he
                 knew
                 of
                 his
                 design
                 ,
                 and
                 neglected
                 to
                 give
                 norice
                 of
                 it
                 to
                 the
                 Court
                 :
                 so
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 going
                 to
                 extirpate
                 him
                 and
                 his
                 family
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 confiscate
                 his
                 Estate
                 ,
                 which
                 amounted
                 to
                 above
                 a
                 hundred
                 thousand
                 pounds
                 sterl
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 King's
                 use
                 ,
                 had
                 not
                 Saru-Chan's
                 intercession
                 procur'd
                 his
                 pardon
                 .
              
               
                 Assoon
                 as
                 this
                 revolt
                 was
                 appeas'd
                 ,
                 
                 the
                 Kilek
                 were
                 dis-arm'd
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 were
                 forbidden
                 to
                 buy
                 Arms
                 ,
                 upon
                 so
                 great
                 penalties
                 ,
                 that
                 ever
                 since
                 that
                 time
                 they
                 have
                 not
                 dar'd
                 to
                 have
                 any
                 ,
                 not
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 a
                 Sefir
                 ,
                 or
                 Ring
                 ,
                 wherewith
                 the
                 Persians
                 bend
                 their
                 Bows
                 ,
                 so
                 far
                 were
                 they
                 from
                 being
                 allow'd
                 Fire-arms
                 ,
                 Swords
                 ,
                 Bows
                 or
                 Arrows
                 .
                 They
                 are
                 only
                 permitted
                 the
                 use
                 of
                 a
                 certain
                 Instrument
                 like
                 a
                 Hedg-bill
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 call
                 Das
                 ,
                 having
                 a
                 handle
                 of
                 wood
                 four
                 foot
                 long
                 ,
                 wherewith
                 they
                 cut
                 wood
                 ,
                 dress
                 their
                 Vi●es
                 ,
                 and
                 do
                 several
                 other
                 things
                 .
                 The
                 people
                 called
                 Talisch
                 ,
                 who
                 live
                 between
                 Kesker
                 and
                 Mesanderan
                 ,
                 who
                 express'd
                 their
                 fidelity
                 ,
                 and
                 affection
                 to
                 the
                 King's
                 service
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 War
                 against
                 Karib
                 ,
                 have
                 ,
                 on
                 the
                 contrary
                 ,
                 the
                 privilege
                 of
                 using
                 all
                 sorts
                 of
                 Arms.
                 
              
               
                 The
                 Kilek
                 wear
                 a
                 shorter
                 Garment
                 than
                 the
                 other
                 Persians
                 ,
                 
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 moisture
                 and
                 moorishness
                 of
                 the
                 Country
                 .
                 They
                 are
                 not
                 of
                 so
                 yellowish
                 a
                 complexion
                 as
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 Persians
                 ,
                 but
                 of
                 a
                 much
                 clearer
                 ,
                 in
                 regard
                 the
                 air
                 there
                 is
                 much
                 more
                 temperate
                 ,
                 than
                 in
                 other
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 .
                 
                 The
                 Women
                 of
                 the
                 Talisch's
                 are
                 the
                 handsomest
                 of
                 any
                 in
                 Persia
                 ,
                 and
                 cover
                 not
                 their
                 faces
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 the
                 others
                 do
                 .
                 Maids
                 have
                 their
                 hair
                 ty'd
                 up
                 in
                 24.
                 or
                 25.
                 tresses
                 ,
                 which
                 hang
                 down
                 over
                 their
                 backs
                 and
                 shoulders
                 ,
                 but
                 married
                 Women
                 have
                 but
                 ten
                 or
                 twelve
                 .
                 Their
                 Garments
                 are
                 so
                 short
                 before
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 hide
                 not
                 their
                 Smocks
                 ,
                 and
                 instead
                 of
                 shoes
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 Sandals
                 of
                 wood
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 fasten
                 with
                 a
                 string
                 to
                 the
                 heel
                 ,
                 and
                 ,
                 with
                 a
                 button
                 or
                 latchet
                 of
                 wood
                 ,
                 between
                 the
                 great
                 toe
                 and
                 the
                 next
                 to
                 it
                 :
                 but
                 in
                 regard
                 the
                 ground
                 is
                 very
                 fat
                 there
                 upon
                 any
                 rain
                 ,
                 they
                 commonly
                 go
                 bare-foot
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 the
                 men
                 .
                 The
                 Caps
                 worn
                 by
                 the
                 Kileck
                 are
                 of
                 a
                 coarse
                 Cloath
                 ,
                 but
                 those
                 of
                 the
                 Talisch
                 are
                 of
                 black
                 Lambskin
                 .
                 These
                 two
                 people
                 have
                 each
                 of
                 them
                 their
                 particular
                 Language
                 ,
                 which
                 differs
                 from
                 the
                 Persian
                 ,
                 only
                 as
                 to
                 Dialect
                 ;
                 though
                 there
                 be
                 so
                 little
                 rapport
                 between
                 that
                 of
                 Kilan
                 and
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 Talisch
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 have
                 much
                 ado
                 to
                 understand
                 one
                 the
                 other
                 .
                 For
                 example
                 ,
                 to
                 signify
                 a
                 Dog
                 ,
                 a
                 Persian
                 will
                 say
                 Sek
                 ,
                 a
                 
                   Kilek
                   Seggi
                
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 
                   Talisch
                   Spech
                
                 .
                 There
                 is
                 no
                 Province
                 in
                 all
                 Persia
                 ,
                 where
                 the
                 Women
                 take
                 more
                 pains
                 than
                 they
                 do
                 in
                 that
                 of
                 
                   Kilan
                   ▪
                
                 They
                 are
                 commonly
                 employ'd
                 in
                 spinning
                 ,
                 and
                 making
                 Stuffs
                 of
                 Cotton
                 ,
                 Flax
                 ,
                 and
                 Silk
                 ,
                 as
                 also
                 in
                 making
                 Duschab
                 ,
                 and
                 Syrrop
                 of
                 Wine
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 sell
                 by
                 jarrs
                 ,
                 and
                 tilling
                 the
                 ground
                 for
                 the
                 sowing
                 of
                 Rice
                 ,
                 about
                 which
                 the
                 men
                 and
                 women
                 have
                 their
                 several
                 employments
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 men
                 hold
                 the
                 Plow
                 ,
                 and
                 make
                 the
                 trenches
                 to
                 keep
                 in
                 the
                 water
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 watering
                 of
                 the
                 ground
                 :
                 The
                 women
                 carry
                 the
                 Corn
                 to
                 field
                 .
                 The
                 men
                 sow
                 the
                 ground
                 ,
                 going
                 backwards
                 as
                 they
                 cast
                 the
                 seed
                 into
                 it
                 :
                 The
                 women
                 weed
                 it
                 .
                 The
                 men
                 cut
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 women
                 bind
                 it
                 .
                 The
                 men
                 bring
                 it
                 into
                 the
                 barn
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 women
                 thrash
                 and
                 sell
                 it
                 .
                 They
                 all
                 profess
                 the
                 Turkish
                 Religion
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 of
                 the
                 Sect
                 of
                 Hanife
                 .
              
               
                 They
                 receiv'd
                 us
                 so
                 kindly
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 generally
                 wish'd
                 by
                 us
                 we
                 might
                 have
                 made
                 some
                 stay
                 there
                 :
                 but
                 we
                 were
                 forc'd
                 to
                 depart
                 thence
                 the
                 24.
                 of
                 Ianuary
                 .
                 We
                 went
                 ,
                 at
                 first
                 ,
                 along
                 the
                 River
                 side
                 ,
                 having
                 on
                 our
                 left
                 hand
                 a
                 forest
                 of
                 Olive-trees
                 ,
                 which
                 gave
                 us
                 a
                 pleasant
                 shade
                 ,
                 against
                 the
                 heat
                 of
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 which
                 prov'd
                 very
                 great
                 that
                 day
                 .
                 Within
                 a
                 league
                 of
                 Pyle-rubar
                 ,
                 we
                 saw
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 midst
                 of
                 the
                 River
                 ,
                 upon
                 a
                 great
                 Rock
                 ,
                 the
                 ruins
                 of
                 a
                 Castle
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 remainders
                 of
                 a
                 Bridge
                 ,
                 both
                 which
                 they
                 said
                 had
                 been
                 pull'd
                 down
                 by
                 Alexander
                 the
                 Great
                 .
                 We
                 afterwards
                 pass'd
                 over
                 another
                 Mountain
                 ,
                 or
                 rather
                 a
                 very
                 high
                 and
                 craggy
                 Rock
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 foot
                 whereof
                 we
                 came
                 into
                 a
                 very
                 smooth
                 way
                 ,
                 enamell'd
                 with
                 green
                 ,
                 and
                 spread
                 over
                 with
                 new
                 springing
                 grass
                 ,
                 checquer'd
                 with
                 Violets
                 ,
                 which
                 extremely
                 delighted
                 not
                 only
                 the
                 smell
                 but
                 also
                 the
                 eye
                 .
                 We
                 came
                 at
                 night
                 to
                 a
                 Village
                 ,
                 where
                 we
                 saw
                 the
                 Sepulchre
                 of
                 
                   Iman
                   Sade
                
                 ,
                 in
                 a
                 little
                 Chapel
                 built
                 at
                 the
                 foot
                 of
                 a
                 hill
                 ,
                 which
                 lay
                 on
                 our
                 right
                 hand
                 .
                 All
                 the
                 houses
                 of
                 the
                 Village
                 were
                 cover'd
                 with
                 ●lats
                 and
                 tiles
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 in
                 Europe
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 rains
                 ,
                 which
                 ,
                 it
                 seems
                 ,
                 are
                 more
                 frequent
                 in
                 those
                 parts
                 than
                 any
                 where
                 else
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 25.
                 we
                 got
                 five
                 leagues
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 came
                 at
                 night
                 to
                 Rescht
                 .
                 The
                 way
                 at
                 first
                 ,
                 was
                 somewhat
                 uneven
                 and
                 wooddy
                 :
                 but
                 after
                 a
                 while
                 ,
                 we
                 found
                 it
                 planted
                 with
                 those
                 trees
                 which
                 bear
                 silk
                 ,
                 and
                 at
                 last
                 we
                 came
                 to
                 a
                 plain
                 and
                 smooth
                 way
                 ,
                 having
                 on
                 both
                 sides
                 Corn-grounds
                 ,
                 interwoven
                 with
                 several
                 deep
                 trenches
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 those
                 which
                 in
                 Flanders
                 they
                 call
                 Water-gangs
                 ,
                 into
                 which
                 they
                 let
                 in
                 the
                 water
                 by
                 Sluces
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 keep
                 it
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 watering
                 of
                 their
                 grounds
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 heat
                 hath
                 dry'd
                 up
                 the
                 sources
                 of
                 the
                 Rivers
                 ,
                 nay
                 indeed
                 for
                 the
                 overflowing
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 when
                 need
                 requires
                 .
                 They
                 had
                 indeed
                 been
                 at
                 the
                 pains
                 to
                 make
                 Bridges
                 over
                 those
                 moats
                 or
                 trenches
                 ,
                 but
                 they
                 were
                 so
                 ill
                 kept
                 in
                 repair
                 ,
                 that
                 many
                 of
                 our
                 people
                 fell
                 into
                 the
                 water
                 .
                 The
                 
                 Inhabitants
                 of
                 the
                 Country
                 mind
                 only
                 the
                 husbandry
                 of
                 Rice
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 have
                 each
                 of
                 them
                 his
                 house
                 at
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 his
                 piece
                 of
                 ground
                 ,
                 about
                 two
                 or
                 three
                 hundred
                 paces
                 distant
                 one
                 from
                 the
                 other
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 City
                 of
                 Rescht
                 is
                 the
                 Metropolis
                 of
                 all
                 Kilan
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 of
                 a
                 considerable
                 bigness
                 ,
                 but
                 open
                 of
                 all
                 sides
                 like
                 a
                 Village
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 houses
                 of
                 it
                 are
                 so
                 hid
                 within
                 the
                 trees
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 man
                 at
                 his
                 entrance
                 into
                 it
                 may
                 think
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 rather
                 going
                 into
                 a
                 Forest
                 than
                 a
                 City
                 ,
                 since
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 seeing
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 till
                 a
                 man
                 be
                 within
                 it
                 .
                 It
                 lies
                 two
                 leagues
                 distant
                 from
                 the
                 Caspain
                 Sea
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Arabians
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Catalogue
                 of
                 their
                 Cities
                 ,
                 name
                 it
                 ,
                 Husum
                 ,
                 and
                 place
                 it
                 at
                 85.
                 degrees
                 ,
                 10.
                 minutes
                 latitude
                 .
                 The
                 houses
                 of
                 it
                 are
                 not
                 so
                 well
                 built
                 ,
                 nor
                 so
                 fair
                 ,
                 as
                 those
                 of
                 the
                 other
                 Cities
                 of
                 Persia
                 ,
                 but
                 they
                 were
                 all
                 cover'd
                 with
                 tiles
                 as
                 ours
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 any
                 but
                 had
                 adjoyning
                 thereto
                 a
                 great
                 number
                 of
                 Citron-trees
                 and
                 Orenge-trees
                 ,
                 which
                 had
                 then
                 on
                 them
                 their
                 second
                 fruit
                 ,
                 ripe
                 ,
                 of
                 that
                 years
                 growth
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Maidan
                 ,
                 or
                 Market-place
                 ,
                 is
                 very
                 spacious
                 ,
                 and
                 full
                 of
                 shops
                 ,
                 where
                 are
                 sold
                 all
                 sorts
                 of
                 Commodities
                 ,
                 especially
                 Provisions
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 very
                 cheap
                 there
                 ,
                 upon
                 which
                 accompt
                 it
                 was
                 ,
                 that
                 our
                 Mehemander
                 treated
                 us
                 very
                 magnificently
                 during
                 the
                 aboad
                 we
                 made
                 there
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 five
                 daies
                 :
                 The
                 City
                 of
                 Rescht
                 ,
                 though
                 the
                 greatest
                 af
                 all
                 the
                 Province
                 ,
                 hath
                 no
                 Chan
                 ,
                 or
                 chief
                 Governour
                 ,
                 but
                 only
                 a
                 Daruga
                 ,
                 whose
                 name
                 ,
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 ,
                 was
                 Alyculi-Beg
                 .
              
               
                 Ian.
                 26.
                 the
                 Inhabitants
                 of
                 Rescht
                 celebrated
                 a
                 Festival
                 ,
                 
                 in
                 Honour
                 of
                 Aly
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 same
                 Ceremonies
                 in
                 a
                 manner
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 had
                 seen
                 at
                 Scamachie
                 ,
                 on
                 the
                 7.
                 of
                 February
                 ,
                 the
                 year
                 before
                 :
                 and
                 this
                 Feast
                 happen'd
                 then
                 in
                 Ianuary
                 ,
                 in
                 regard
                 the
                 Persians
                 regulate
                 their
                 Feasts
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Moon
                 .
                 They
                 borrow'd
                 of
                 us
                 a
                 Drum
                 ,
                 wherewith
                 they
                 made
                 a
                 mad
                 kind
                 of
                 noise
                 in
                 their
                 Procession
                 .
                 The
                 Preacher
                 ,
                 who
                 made
                 a
                 long
                 relation
                 of
                 the
                 Miracles
                 of
                 Aly
                 ,
                 concluded
                 his
                 Sermon
                 with
                 these
                 blasphemous
                 words
                 ,
                 That
                 ,
                 if
                 Aly
                 were
                 not
                 really
                 God
                 ,
                 he
                 at
                 least
                 came
                 very
                 neer
                 the
                 Divinity
                 :
                 
                   Aly
                   Chodda
                   nist
                   ,
                   amma
                   ne
                   dures
                   Choddai
                   .
                
              
               
                 We
                 were
                 here
                 shewn
                 the
                 Sanctuary
                 ,
                 
                 which
                 Schach-Abas
                 had
                 ordered
                 to
                 be
                 built
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 place
                 ,
                 where
                 
                   Sefi
                   Myrza
                
                 ,
                 his
                 Son
                 ,
                 had
                 ,
                 by
                 his
                 command
                 ,
                 been
                 kill'd
                 by
                 Bebut-beg
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 have
                 related
                 in
                 the
                 precedent
                 Book
                 of
                 these
                 Travels
                 .
              
               
                 Ian.
                 30.
                 we
                 left
                 Rescht
                 ,
                 
                 the
                 weather
                 rainy
                 .
                 We
                 saw
                 nothing
                 at
                 all
                 that
                 day
                 but
                 a
                 Plain
                 ,
                 which
                 brought
                 us
                 not
                 only
                 to
                 our
                 lodging
                 that
                 night
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 to
                 the
                 Frontiers
                 of
                 the
                 Province
                 of
                 Kilan
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 very
                 even
                 on
                 that
                 side
                 .
                 All
                 the
                 way
                 was
                 planted
                 on
                 both
                 sides
                 with
                 Box
                 ,
                 and
                 those
                 trees
                 which
                 bear
                 silk
                 ,
                 and
                 cross'd
                 by
                 many
                 small
                 Rivers
                 ,
                 whereof
                 such
                 as
                 were
                 considerable
                 enough
                 to
                 have
                 a
                 name
                 ,
                 are
                 ,
                 the
                 Pesi-chan
                 ,
                 half
                 a
                 league
                 from
                 the
                 City
                 of
                 Rescht
                 ,
                 then
                 that
                 of
                 Chettiban
                 ,
                 and
                 somewhat
                 less
                 than
                 a
                 league
                 thence
                 ,
                 those
                 of
                 Pischeru
                 and
                 Lissar
                 ,
                 all
                 which
                 have
                 Bridges
                 ,
                 rais'd
                 very
                 high
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 frequent
                 inundations
                 of
                 the
                 Rivers
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 untoward
                 to
                 pass
                 over
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 put
                 a
                 man
                 into
                 a
                 fright
                 :
                 and
                 notwithstanding
                 all
                 our
                 care
                 ,
                 yet
                 could
                 we
                 not
                 prevent
                 the
                 Horse
                 ,
                 which
                 carried
                 the
                 Physicians
                 baggage
                 ,
                 from
                 falling
                 into
                 the
                 River
                 ,
                 whence
                 we
                 had
                 much
                 ado
                 to
                 get
                 him
                 out
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 Fens
                 on
                 both
                 sides
                 it
                 .
                 The
                 last
                 River
                 we
                 cross'd
                 that
                 day
                 is
                 called
                 Tzomus
                 ;
                 and
                 they
                 are
                 all
                 well
                 stor'd
                 with
                 fish
                 ,
                 in
                 so
                 much
                 that
                 the
                 King
                 farms
                 out
                 the
                 fishing
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 which
                 brings
                 him
                 in
                 yearly
                 very
                 considerable
                 sums
                 .
                 Having
                 travell'd
                 four
                 leagues
                 that
                 day
                 ,
                 we
                 came
                 at
                 night
                 to
                 Kisma
                 ,
                 neet
                 the
                 Town
                 of
                 Fumen
                 ,
                 or
                 Pumen
                 ,
                 where
                 Karib-schach
                 was
                 defeated
                 ,
                 and
                 taken
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 related
                 before
                 .
              
               
                 Ianuary
                 the
                 last
                 ,
                 we
                 got
                 four
                 leagues
                 further
                 ,
                 our
                 way
                 being
                 planted
                 all
                 along
                 with
                 those
                 Trees
                 which
                 bear
                 silk
                 ,
                 and
                 whereof
                 there
                 was
                 so
                 great
                 a
                 number
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 made
                 a
                 Forest.
                 We
                 saw
                 also
                 that
                 day
                 great
                 Vineyards
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Persian
                 way
                 .
              
               
                 Having
                 travell'd
                 about
                 four
                 leagues
                 ,
                 we
                 met
                 with
                 the
                 Calenter
                 ,
                 or
                 King's
                 Lieutenant
                 in
                 the
                 Government
                 of
                 Kesker
                 ,
                 who
                 came
                 to
                 meet
                 us
                 ,
                 accompany'd
                 by
                 thirty
                 Horse
                 .
                 He
                 had
                 led
                 after
                 him
                 a
                 Mule
                 ,
                 loaden
                 with
                 Wine
                 ,
                 Conserves
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 refreshments
                 ,
                 wherewith
                 he
                 treated
                 the
                 Ambassadors
                 ,
                 and
                 oblig'd
                 them
                 to
                 make
                 a
                 Collation
                 in
                 the
                 field
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Chan
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 coming
                 after
                 him
                 ,
                 
                 accompany'd
                 by
                 a
                 hundred
                 persons
                 of
                 quality
                 on
                 Hors-back
                 ,
                 receiv'd
                 the
                 Ambassadors
                 with
                 great
                 civility
                 ,
                 and
                 conducted
                 us
                 to
                 the
                 little
                 Citie
                 of
                 Kurab
                 ,
                 where
                 he
                 invited
                 us
                 to
                 his
                 own
                 house
                 ,
                 and
                 treated
                 us
                 with
                 Fruit
                 and
                 Conserves
                 ,
                 making
                 it
                 his
                 excuse
                 ,
                 that
                 their
                 Fast
                 permitted
                 him
                 not
                 to
                 keep
                 us
                 company
                 ,
                 and
                 entertain
                 us
                 with
                 flesh
                 .
                 The
                 Collation
                 ended
                 ,
                 he
                 had
                 us
                 all
                 conducted
                 to
                 the
                 Lodgings
                 he
                 had
                 taken
                 up
                 for
                 us
                 ,
                 ordered
                 certain
                 Gentlemen
                 to
                 wait
                 on
                 the
                 Ambassadors
                 ,
                 and
                 sent
                 them
                 a
                 Present
                 of
                 four
                 wild
                 Boars
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Chan's
                 name
                 was
                 Emir
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 was
                 son
                 to
                 a
                 
                   Georgian
                   Christian
                
                 ,
                 born
                 at
                 a
                 Village
                 neer
                 Eruan
                 .
                 He
                 had
                 been
                 Circumcis'd
                 in
                 his
                 youth
                 ,
                 and
                 had
                 some
                 time
                 been
                 Cup-bearer
                 to
                 Schach-Abas
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 bestow'd
                 that
                 Government
                 on
                 him
                 ,
                 in
                 recompence
                 of
                 the
                 service
                 he
                 had
                 done
                 him
                 at
                 the
                 siege
                 of
                 Eruan
                 ,
                 and
                 had
                 given
                 the
                 reversion
                 of
                 his
                 place
                 of
                 Cup-bearer
                 to
                 his
                 Son.
                 He
                 was
                 an
                 eloquent
                 person
                 ,
                 and
                 obliging
                 ,
                 and
                 took
                 much
                 delight
                 in
                 talking
                 of
                 the
                 Affairs
                 and
                 Wars
                 of
                 Germany
                 ,
                 and
                 our
                 manner
                 of
                 life
                 .
                 He
                 told
                 us
                 he
                 could
                 not
                 forbear
                 loving
                 the
                 Christians
                 :
                 but
                 we
                 were
                 told
                 one
                 very
                 extraordinary
                 thing
                 of
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 horrid
                 to
                 relate
                 ,
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 having
                 some
                 time
                 been
                 in
                 a
                 teadious
                 Disease
                 ,
                 which
                 having
                 caus'd
                 an
                 universal
                 contraction
                 in
                 all
                 his
                 Members
                 ,
                 the
                 Physicians
                 had
                 order'd
                 him
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 most
                 extravagant
                 remedies
                 that
                 ever
                 were
                 heard
                 of
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 ,
                 
                   ut
                   rem
                   haberet
                   cum
                   cane
                   foemina
                   .
                
              
               
                 This
                 little
                 Citie
                 of
                 Kurab
                 lies
                 within
                 two
                 leagues
                 of
                 the
                 Caspian
                 Sea
                 ,
                 
                 as
                 that
                 of
                 Rescht
                 do's
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 hid
                 within
                 its
                 Trees
                 .
                 They
                 who
                 call
                 it
                 Kesker
                 ,
                 give
                 it
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 the
                 Province
                 ,
                 wherein
                 it
                 lies
                 .
                 In
                 this
                 place
                 was
                 born
                 Schach-Sefi
                 ,
                 who
                 reign'd
                 at
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 our
                 Embassy
                 .
                 For
                 his
                 Mother
                 was
                 brought
                 to
                 bed
                 in
                 this
                 Citie
                 ,
                 upon
                 occasion
                 of
                 a
                 journey
                 which
                 Schach-Abas
                 took
                 into
                 Kilan
                 ,
                 wherein
                 she
                 follow'd
                 him
                 ,
                 along
                 with
                 
                   Sesi
                   Mersa
                
                 her
                 Husband
                 .
                 The
                 house
                 ,
                 wherein
                 he
                 was
                 born
                 ,
                 belong'd
                 to
                 a
                 rich
                 Merchant
                 ,
                 named
                 
                   Chotza
                   Mahmud
                
                 ;
                 but
                 in
                 regard
                 a
                 Prince
                 ,
                 Heir
                 to
                 the
                 Crown
                 ,
                 had
                 his
                 birth
                 there
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 converted
                 into
                 a
                 Sanctuary
                 .
              
               
                 February
                 the
                 first
                 ,
                 
                 we
                 left
                 Kurab
                 ,
                 
                 about
                 ten
                 in
                 the
                 morning
                 ,
                 having
                 very
                 fair
                 weather
                 ,
                 save
                 that
                 the
                 heat
                 was
                 greater
                 than
                 we
                 could
                 have
                 wish'd
                 .
                 Emir-Chan
                 conducted
                 us
                 a
                 league
                 or
                 better
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Citie
                 ,
                 where
                 he
                 took
                 leave
                 ,
                 intreating
                 us
                 to
                 be
                 carefull
                 of
                 his
                 Calenter
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 order
                 to
                 accompany
                 us
                 through
                 his
                 Government
                 .
                 This
                 Calenter
                 was
                 a
                 young
                 man
                 ,
                 of
                 an
                 excellent
                 good
                 nature
                 ,
                 and
                 diverted
                 us
                 in
                 our
                 way
                 ,
                 by
                 shooting
                 with
                 the
                 Bow
                 ,
                 and
                 shewing
                 tricks
                 with
                 a
                 half-pike
                 ,
                 at
                 which
                 exercise
                 he
                 had
                 an
                 admirable
                 sleight
                 .
              
               
                 Having
                 travell'd
                 two
                 leagues
                 ,
                 we
                 were
                 got
                 to
                 the
                 Caspian
                 Sea-side
                 ,
                 whence
                 we
                 saw
                 the
                 Countrey
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 all
                 cover'd
                 with
                 Trees
                 and
                 Forests
                 towards
                 the
                 North
                 and
                 South
                 ,
                 spreading
                 it self
                 like
                 a
                 Crescent
                 a
                 great
                 way
                 into
                 the
                 Sea
                 ,
                 on
                 the
                 right
                 hand
                 ,
                 from
                 about
                 Mesanderan
                 ,
                 and
                 Ferahath
                 ,
                 and
                 on
                 the
                 left
                 ,
                 from
                 about
                 Ast●ra
                 .
                 We
                 travell'd
                 about
                 a
                 league
                 along
                 the
                 the
                 Caspian
                 Sea-side
                 ,
                 and
                 lodg'd
                 at
                 night
                 ,
                 upon
                 the
                 Torrent
                 Nasseru
                 ,
                 in
                 a
                 house
                 calld
                 Ruasseru-kura
                 ,
                 which
                 had
                 but
                 two
                 Chambers
                 in
                 all
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 being
                 streightned
                 for
                 room
                 ,
                 most
                 of
                 our
                 people
                 were
                 forc'd
                 to
                 ly
                 abroad
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 sign
                 of
                 the
                 Seven-Stars
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 2.
                 we
                 travell'd
                 six
                 leagues
                 or
                 better
                 ,
                 along
                 the
                 Sea
                 coast
                 ,
                 going
                 North-westward
                 .
                 We
                 cross'd
                 over
                 that
                 day
                 fourteen
                 little
                 Rivers
                 ,
                 or
                 rather
                 so
                 many
                 great
                 brooks
                 ,
                 and
                 among
                 others
                 ,
                 those
                 of
                 
                   Sehibern
                   ,
                   Dinatsar
                   ,
                   Chalessera
                   ,
                   Alarus
                
                 ;
                 and
                 Nabarrus
                 .
                 The
                 River
                 of
                 Dinatsar
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 about
                 the
                 mid-way
                 ,
                 serves
                 for
                 a
                 common
                 Frontier
                 to
                 the
                 Goverments
                 of
                 Kesker
                 and
                 Astara
                 ,
                 which
                 oblig'd
                 the
                 Calenter
                 of
                 Kesker
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 accompany'd
                 us
                 so
                 far
                 ,
                 to
                 take
                 leave
                 ,
                 and
                 recommend
                 us
                 to
                 the
                 conduct
                 of
                 the
                 Calenter
                 of
                 Astara
                 ,
                 who
                 waited
                 for
                 us
                 on
                 the
                 River
                 side
                 .
                 The
                 Canton
                 is
                 called
                 Kargaru
                 .
                 The
                 Calenter
                 carried
                 us
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 highway
                 ,
                 and
                 conducted
                 us
                 through
                 Corn-ground
                 to
                 a
                 Village
                 named
                 Sengar-hasara
                 ,
                 where
                 we
                 lodg'd
                 that
                 night
                 ,
                 and
                 found
                 ,
                 brought
                 thither
                 ,
                 before
                 us
                 ,
                 five
                 wild
                 boars
                 which
                 they
                 had
                 hunted
                 ,
                 purely
                 upon
                 our
                 accompt
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 our
                 entertainment
                 .
                 All
                 the
                 Forests
                 of
                 those
                 parts
                 are
                 well
                 stor'd
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 in
                 regard
                 the
                 Persians
                 ,
                 not
                 daring
                 to
                 eat
                 them
                 ,
                 are
                 not
                 much
                 inclin'd
                 to
                 the
                 hunting
                 of
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 3.
                 we
                 departed
                 betimes
                 in
                 the
                 morning
                 ,
                 in
                 snowy
                 and
                 rainy
                 weather
                 ,
                 and
                 continu'd
                 our
                 way
                 along
                 the
                 Caspian
                 Sea
                 ,
                 drawing
                 towards
                 East-north-east
                 .
                 Our
                 way
                 lay
                 so
                 neer
                 the
                 Sea
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Horses
                 many
                 times
                 went
                 into
                 the
                 water
                 up
                 to
                 the
                 Girts
                 ,
                 nay
                 some
                 of
                 our
                 people
                 fell
                 ,
                 horse
                 and
                 man
                 ,
                 into
                 the
                 water
                 :
                 so
                 that
                 this
                 prov'd
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 worst
                 dayes
                 journey
                 we
                 had
                 ,
                 especially
                 for
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 ,
                 after
                 we
                 had
                 travell'd
                 seven
                 large
                 leagues
                 ,
                 we
                 were
                 forc'd
                 to
                 lodge
                 that
                 night
                 in
                 a
                 wretched
                 Village
                 ,
                 named
                 Hove-lemur
                 ,
                 where
                 all
                 we
                 could
                 get
                 was
                 only
                 a
                 house
                 over
                 our
                 heads
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 4.
                 we
                 were
                 upon
                 our
                 way
                 again
                 very
                 betimes
                 in
                 the
                 morning
                 ,
                 having
                 receiv'd
                 fresh
                 horses
                 .
                 We
                 travell'd
                 four
                 leagues
                 along
                 the
                 Sea-coast
                 ,
                 going
                 towards
                 the
                 North.
                 Then
                 we
                 pass'd
                 through
                 a
                 Forest●
                 of
                 two
                 leagues
                 ,
                 and
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 space
                 of
                 ground
                 ,
                 met
                 with
                 two
                 and
                 twenty
                 Rivers
                 ;
                 whereof
                 the
                 chiefest
                 are
                 called
                 
                   Lome
                   ,
                   Konab
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Beskeschan
                 .
                 The
                 Bridges
                 we
                 were
                 to
                 pass
                 over
                 ,
                 were
                 so
                 bad
                 ,
                 that
                 many
                 of
                 our
                 company
                 fell
                 into
                 the
                 water
                 ,
                 nay
                 there
                 were
                 three
                 Peasants
                 and
                 four
                 horses
                 drown'd
                 ,
                 and
                 six
                 more
                 died
                 by
                 the
                 way
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Chan
                 of
                 Astara
                 ,
                 with
                 a
                 troop
                 of
                 200.
                 horse
                 ,
                 met
                 us
                 within
                 half
                 a
                 league
                 of
                 the
                 Village
                 ,
                 where
                 we
                 were
                 to
                 take
                 up
                 our
                 quarters
                 ,
                 and
                 accompany'd
                 the
                 Ambassadors
                 to
                 their
                 lodgings
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 had
                 taken
                 up
                 for
                 them
                 in
                 houses
                 scatter'd
                 up
                 and
                 down
                 among
                 the
                 trees
                 .
                 The
                 name
                 of
                 the
                 Village
                 ,
                 as
                 also
                 of
                 the
                 River
                 ,
                 which
                 runs
                 through
                 it
                 ,
                 is
                 Choskedehene
                 .
                 The
                 word
                 Choskedehene
                 signifies
                 ,
                 dry-mouth
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 have
                 given
                 it
                 that
                 name
                 ,
                 for
                 this
                 reason
                 ,
                 that
                 ,
                 the
                 Sea
                 is
                 so
                 shallow
                 there
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Fish
                 cannot
                 get
                 into
                 the
                 River
                 .
                 The
                 Chan
                 lives
                 at
                 Astara
                 ,
                 which
                 place
                 hath
                 its
                 name
                 from
                 the
                 Province
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 an
                 open
                 place
                 without
                 any
                 walls
                 ,
                 as
                 Rescht
                 is
                 ,
                 within
                 a
                 quarter
                 of
                 a
                 league
                 of
                 the
                 Caspian
                 Sea.
                 His
                 name
                 was
                 Saru-Chan
                 ,
                 a
                 person
                 furnish'd
                 with
                 all
                 the
                 qualities
                 requisite
                 in
                 a
                 Governour
                 of
                 a
                 Province
                 .
              
               
                 Feb.
                 6.
                 which
                 was
                 the
                 last
                 day
                 of
                 their
                 Lent
                 ,
                 he
                 made
                 a
                 great
                 entertainment
                 for
                 the
                 Ambassadors
                 ,
                 whereat
                 he
                 discover'd
                 not
                 only
                 the
                 magnificence
                 of
                 his
                 disposition
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 the
                 excellency
                 of
                 his
                 wit
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 noble
                 discourses
                 that
                 pass'd
                 between
                 him
                 and
                 the
                 Ambassadours
                 .
                 Among
                 other
                 things
                 ,
                 he
                 gave
                 them
                 all
                 the
                 particulars
                 of
                 the
                 War
                 ,
                 occasion'd
                 by
                 Karib-Sehach's
                 revolt
                 ,
                 wherein
                 he
                 had
                 been
                 in
                 person
                 ,
                 and
                 had
                 brought
                 away
                 his
                 table-cloath
                 ,
                 which
                 ,
                 being
                 of
                 green
                 Satin
                 with
                 Gold-flowers
                 ,
                 was
                 laid
                 at
                 this
                 entertainment
                 .
                 That
                 service
                 ,
                 with
                 other
                 he
                 had
                 done
                 upon
                 several
                 other
                 occasions
                 ,
                 had
                 rais'd
                 him
                 so
                 much
                 into
                 the
                 King's
                 favour
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 
                 had
                 appointed
                 him
                 for
                 the
                 Embassy
                 into
                 the
                 Indies
                 ,
                 whither
                 he
                 was
                 to
                 go
                 the
                 following
                 Spring
                 ,
                 to
                 which
                 end
                 he
                 had
                 already
                 received
                 his
                 dispatches
                 .
                 He
                 confirm'd
                 to
                 us
                 what
                 we
                 had
                 been
                 told
                 before
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 danger
                 we
                 might
                 fear
                 from
                 the
                 Cosaques
                 ,
                 adding
                 thereto
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 not
                 two
                 years
                 since
                 they
                 had
                 plunder'd
                 the
                 City
                 of
                 Rescht
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 it
                 were
                 not
                 amiss
                 we
                 stood
                 on
                 our
                 guard
                 ,
                 and
                 had
                 our
                 Arms
                 fixt
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Vines
                 in
                 these
                 parts
                 are
                 so
                 big
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 exceed
                 a
                 man's
                 bulk
                 .
                 I
                 have
                 said
                 as
                 much
                 before
                 ,
                 though
                 I
                 believe
                 some
                 will
                 hardly
                 believe
                 it
                 :
                 but
                 besides
                 that
                 all
                 who
                 travell'd
                 with
                 us
                 ,
                 are
                 eye-witnesses
                 of
                 this
                 truth
                 ,
                 I
                 may
                 allege
                 ,
                 to
                 make
                 good
                 what
                 I
                 affirm
                 ,
                 the
                 Authority
                 of
                 Strabo
                 ,
                 who
                 saies
                 the
                 same
                 thing
                 of
                 the
                 Vines
                 of
                 Margiana
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Province
                 of
                 Chorasan
                 ,
                 and
                 adds
                 thereto
                 ,
                 that
                 no
                 stock
                 almost
                 but
                 yields
                 an
                 ordinary
                 pail-full
                 of
                 Wine
                 ;
                 which
                 is
                 very
                 certain
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 I
                 have
                 some
                 reason
                 to
                 doubt
                 of
                 what
                 he
                 further
                 affirms
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 bunches
                 there
                 are
                 above
                 four
                 foot
                 long
                 .
              
               
                 We
                 saw
                 neer
                 Astara
                 at
                 the
                 foot
                 of
                 the
                 mountain
                 of
                 Schindan
                 ,
                 the
                 Village
                 of
                 Schich-Sahadan
                 ,
                 which
                 enjoyes
                 an
                 absolute
                 exemption
                 ,
                 granted
                 it
                 ,
                 upon
                 the
                 accompt
                 of
                 the
                 Sepulchre
                 of
                 Aly's
                 Master
                 ,
              
               
                 Febr.
                 7.
                 we
                 got
                 seven
                 leagues
                 further
                 ,
                 
                 along
                 the
                 Sea-side
                 ,
                 and
                 came
                 ,
                 by
                 a
                 very
                 steight
                 passage
                 ,
                 into
                 the
                 Province
                 of
                 Lengerkunan
                 .
                 The
                 only
                 way
                 to
                 come
                 into
                 it
                 is
                 by
                 a
                 Bank
                 ,
                 rais'd
                 between
                 the
                 mountains
                 and
                 the
                 fenns
                 ,
                 besides
                 which
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 other
                 passage
                 .
                 At
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 said
                 bank
                 ,
                 we
                 came
                 to
                 the
                 River
                 Serdane
                 ,
                 and
                 afterwards
                 to
                 the
                 Town
                 of
                 Lenkeran
                 ;
                 upon
                 the
                 River
                 Warsasaruth
                 .
                 This
                 Town
                 ,
                 as
                 also
                 all
                 the
                 adjacent
                 Country
                 ,
                 derives
                 its
                 name
                 from
                 the
                 easy
                 anchorage
                 of
                 shipping
                 thereabouts
                 ,
                 though
                 ,
                 to
                 speak
                 rigorously
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 haven
                 in
                 those
                 parts
                 ,
                 but
                 only
                 a
                 kind
                 of
                 Bay
                 ,
                 between
                 two
                 Capes
                 ,
                 or
                 Promontories
                 ,
                 which
                 reach
                 a
                 great
                 way
                 into
                 the
                 Sea
                 ,
                 one
                 on
                 Lenkeran-side
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 cover'd
                 with
                 trees
                 ,
                 on
                 the
                 other
                 on
                 Kisilagats-side
                 ,
                 on
                 which
                 there
                 is
                 nothing
                 but
                 canes
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 Sea
                 thereabout
                 is
                 so
                 shallow
                 ,
                 that
                 little
                 Vessels
                 can
                 hardly
                 get
                 in
                 there
                 ;
                 and
                 when
                 they
                 are
                 in
                 ,
                 they
                 ly
                 exposs'd
                 to
                 the
                 violence
                 of
                 the
                 East-wind
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Geor●e
                   Dictander
                
                 saies
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Relation
                 of
                 his
                 Travels
                 ,
                 that
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 year
                 1603.
                 there
                 came
                 to
                 that
                 place
                 by
                 Sea
                 an
                 Ambassador
                 from
                 
                   Rudolph
                   II.
                
                 Emperour
                 of
                 Germany
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 he
                 died
                 there
                 with
                 most
                 of
                 his
                 retinue
                 :
                 but
                 the
                 Inhabitants
                 thereabouts
                 ,
                 from
                 whom
                 I
                 would
                 have
                 inform'd
                 my self
                 of
                 that
                 particular
                 ,
                 knew
                 nothing
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 The
                 Kurtzibaschi
                 hath
                 the
                 revenue
                 of
                 the
                 Countrey
                 allow'd
                 him
                 as
                 part
                 of
                 his
                 pay
                 ;
                 though
                 our
                 Mehemandar
                 and
                 the
                 Persians
                 ,
                 for
                 what
                 reasons
                 I
                 know
                 not
                 ,
                 would
                 have
                 perswaded
                 us
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 belong'd
                 to
                 the
                 Chan
                 of
                 Ardebil
                 ,
                 and
                 depended
                 on
                 his
                 Government
                 .
                 We
                 were
                 receiv'd
                 there
                 by
                 a
                 Visir
                 ,
                 or
                 Secretary
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 the
                 over-sight
                 of
                 the
                 Demesn
                 in
                 those
                 parts
                 .
              
               
                 We
                 continu'd
                 there
                 the
                 8.
                 9.
                 and
                 10.
                 as
                 well
                 to
                 refresh
                 the
                 Camels
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 ill
                 and
                 slippery
                 waies
                 had
                 almost
                 wearied
                 off
                 their
                 legs
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 expectation
                 of
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 our
                 retinue
                 ,
                 who
                 were
                 not
                 yet
                 come
                 up
                 with
                 the
                 baggage
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 them
                 fresh
                 horses
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 better
                 prosecution
                 of
                 our
                 Journey
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 11.
                 we
                 left
                 Lenkeran
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 travell'd
                 five
                 leagues
                 on
                 to
                 Kisilagats
                 ,
                 crossing
                 that
                 day
                 four
                 great
                 Rivers
                 ,
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 those
                 of
                 
                   Kasiende
                   ,
                   Noabine
                   ,
                   Tzili
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Buladi
                 ,
                 the
                 three
                 former
                 over
                 Bridges
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 last
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 very
                 broad
                 ,
                 in
                 little
                 Boats
                 ,
                 swimming
                 over
                 the
                 horses
                 .
                 At
                 our
                 coming
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 River
                 ,
                 we
                 were
                 forc'd
                 to
                 travel
                 with
                 much
                 inconvenience
                 ,
                 for
                 half
                 a
                 league
                 or
                 better
                 ,
                 through
                 the
                 water
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 adjacent
                 Sea
                 had
                 forc'd
                 up
                 there
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 send
                 the
                 Baggage
                 by
                 Sea
                 ,
                 in
                 six
                 great
                 Fisher-boats
                 .
                 The
                 Sea-side
                 ,
                 in
                 those
                 parts
                 ,
                 is
                 cover'd
                 all
                 over
                 with
                 Canes
                 ,
                 as
                 are
                 also
                 the
                 Islands
                 along
                 the
                 Coast
                 ,
                 where
                 the
                 Cosaques
                 some
                 times
                 lye
                 in
                 ambush
                 ,
                 to
                 surprize
                 and
                 set
                 upon
                 the
                 ships
                 which
                 pass
                 that
                 way
                 ,
                 as
                 also
                 in
                 expectation
                 of
                 an
                 opportunity
                 to
                 cross
                 over
                 to
                 the
                 Continent
                 .
              
               
                 At
                 our
                 coming
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 said
                 water
                 ,
                 we
                 found
                 the
                 Lord
                 of
                 that
                 place
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 come
                 to
                 meet
                 us
                 ,
                 accompany'd
                 by
                 a
                 hundred
                 persons
                 on
                 hors-back
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 little
                 City
                 of
                 Kisilagats
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 red
                 ,
                 or
                 
                   gilt
                   wood
                
                 ,
                 hath
                 no
                 walls
                 ,
                 no
                 more
                 than
                 any
                 of
                 the
                 other
                 Cities
                 of
                 those
                 parts
                 ,
                 and
                 lies
                 in
                 a
                 plain
                 ,
                 half
                 a
                 league
                 ,
                 or
                 better
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 Sea
                 ,
                 towards
                 the
                 North-west
                 ,
                 upon
                 a
                 little
                 River
                 ,
                 called
                 
                   Willeschi
                   .
                   Sulfahar-Chan
                
                 sold
                 it
                 heretofore
                 to
                 the
                 Chan
                 of
                 Ardebil
                 ,
                 by
                 whom
                 it
                 was
                 left
                 to
                 his
                 Son
                 ,
                 
                   Hossein
                   Sultan
                
                 ,
                 who
                 still
                 enjoyes
                 it
                 .
                 The
                 mountain
                 of
                 Kilan
                 presented
                 it self
                 to
                 our
                 sight
                 ,
                 towards
                 the
                 West-north-west
                 ,
                 sinking
                 by
                 degrees
                 into
                 little
                 hills
                 ,
                 towards
                 the
                 Countrey
                 of
                 Mokan
                 .
                 At
                 the
                 foot
                 of
                 the
                 mountain
                 ,
                 there
                 were
                 ●eral
                 Villages
                 ,
                 among
                 others
                 ,
                 those
                 of
                 
                   Buladi
                   ,
                   Matzula
                   ,
                   Buster
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Thaliskeran
                 ,
                 and
                 abundance
                 of
                 trees
                 ,
                 planted
                 in
                 a
                 streight
                 line
                 ,
                 along
                 a
                 vast
                 piece
                 of
                 Meadow-ground
                 ,
                 where
                 there
                 was
                 excellent
                 Pasture
                 for
                 Cattel
                 .
                 I
                 conceive
                 this
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 place
                 which
                 Strabo
                 speaks
                 of
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 says
                 ,
                 that
                 ,
                 towards
                 the
                 
                   Portae
                   Caspiae
                
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 fertile
                 plain
                 ,
                 very
                 fit
                 for
                 the
                 breeding
                 of
                 Horses
                 .
                 He
                 adds
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 able
                 to
                 keep
                 fifty
                 thousand
                 breeding
                 Mares
                 ,
                 which
                 number
                 the
                 Kings
                 of
                 Persia
                 were
                 wont
                 to
                 have
                 kept
                 there
                 .
                 But
                 this
                 is
                 not
                 true
                 ,
                 at
                 least
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 such
                 thing
                 now
                 :
                 though
                 a
                 Military
                 Officer
                 of
                 the
                 Duke
                 of
                 Holstein's
                 ,
                 who
                 made
                 it
                 his
                 bragg
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 had
                 travell'd
                 into
                 Tartary
                 ,
                 though
                 he
                 had
                 not
                 been
                 beyond
                 Astrachan
                 ,
                 being
                 question'd
                 concerning
                 the
                 truth
                 of
                 this
                 breeding-place
                 ,
                 had
                 the
                 confidence
                 to
                 affirm
                 ,
                 that
                 what
                 Strabo
                 had
                 said
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 was
                 very
                 certain
                 .
              
               
               
                 About
                 these
                 parts
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 neighbouring
                 Mountains
                 ,
                 are
                 the
                 Countries
                 of
                 
                   Kuawer
                   ,
                   Maranku
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Deschiewend
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Village
                 of
                 Dubil
                 ,
                 otherwise
                 called
                 Chatifekeka
                 ,
                 the
                 Inhabitants
                 whereof
                 were
                 extirpated
                 ,
                 
                 by
                 the
                 express
                 command
                 of
                 
                   Schach
                   Abas
                
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 abominable
                 lives
                 they
                 led
                 .
                 They
                 had
                 their
                 meeting
                 in
                 the
                 night
                 time
                 at
                 some
                 private
                 houses
                 ,
                 where
                 ,
                 after
                 they
                 had
                 made
                 good
                 cheer
                 ,
                 they
                 blew
                 out
                 the
                 Candles
                 ,
                 put
                 off
                 their
                 Cloaths
                 ,
                 and
                 went
                 promiscuously
                 to
                 the
                 work
                 of
                 Generation
                 ,
                 without
                 any
                 respect
                 of
                 age
                 or
                 kindred
                 ,
                 the
                 Father
                 many
                 time
                 having
                 to
                 do
                 with
                 his
                 own
                 Daughter
                 ,
                 the
                 Son
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 Mother
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Brother
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 Sister
                 .
                 
                   Schach
                   Abas
                
                 coming
                 to
                 hear
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 ordered
                 all
                 the
                 Inhabitants
                 of
                 the
                 Village
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 cut
                 to
                 pieces
                 ,
                 without
                 any
                 regard
                 or
                 distinction
                 of
                 age
                 or
                 sex
                 ,
                 and
                 peopled
                 it
                 with
                 others
                 .
                 I
                 conceive
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 of
                 the
                 Inhabitants
                 of
                 these
                 parts
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 understand
                 what
                 Herodotus
                 affirms
                 ,
                 of
                 their
                 going
                 together
                 ,
                 without
                 any
                 shame
                 ,
                 and
                 publickly
                 ,
                 after
                 the
                 manner
                 of
                 Beasts
                 .
                 Over
                 against
                 Kisilagats
                 ,
                 and
                 about
                 three
                 leagues
                 from
                 the
                 Continent
                 ,
                 there
                 are
                 two
                 Islands
                 named
                 Kelechol
                 and
                 Aalybaluck
                 .
                 
                 The
                 latter
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 three
                 leagues
                 ,
                 or
                 Farsangs
                 in
                 length
                 ,
                 hath
                 its
                 name
                 upon
                 this
                 accompt
                 ,
                 that
                 Aly
                 being
                 there
                 one
                 day
                 ,
                 extremely
                 put
                 to
                 it
                 for
                 fresh
                 water
                 to
                 quench
                 his
                 thirst
                 ,
                 God
                 immediately
                 caus'd
                 to
                 break
                 forth
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 ground
                 a
                 Spring
                 of
                 fresh
                 water
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 seen
                 there
                 to
                 this
                 day
                 .
              
               
                 Febr.
                 12.
                 we
                 travell'd
                 on
                 ,
                 through
                 a
                 plain
                 Country
                 ,
                 but
                 cross'd
                 by
                 several
                 small
                 Rivers
                 ,
                 the
                 chiefest
                 whereof
                 were
                 the
                 Vskeru
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Butaru
                 ,
                 and
                 we
                 lodg'd
                 at
                 night
                 ,
                 at
                 Elliesdu
                 ,
                 a
                 Village
                 seated
                 at
                 the
                 entrance
                 of
                 the
                 Heath
                 of
                 Mokan
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 foot
                 of
                 a
                 hill
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 very
                 fruitful
                 ,
                 as
                 is
                 also
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 Country
                 ,
                 on
                 the
                 mountain-side
                 .
                 It
                 belong'd
                 to
                 a
                 Military
                 Officer
                 ,
                 named
                 
                   Beter
                   Sulthan
                
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 his
                 ordinary
                 residence
                 at
                 a
                 place
                 six
                 leagues
                 thence
                 .
                 The
                 houses
                 of
                 this
                 Village
                 were
                 very
                 wretched
                 ones
                 ,
                 as
                 being
                 built
                 only
                 with
                 laths
                 nail'd
                 across
                 ,
                 and
                 plaister'd
                 over
                 with
                 clay
                 .
                 They
                 were
                 inhabited
                 by
                 Souldiers
                 ,
                 on
                 whom
                 the
                 King
                 bestows
                 the
                 revenue
                 of
                 his
                 Demesin
                 in
                 these
                 parts
                 ,
                 with
                 certain
                 Lands
                 which
                 they
                 are
                 oblig'd
                 to
                 cultivate
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 this
                 Village
                 ,
                 
                 the
                 Ambassador
                 Brugman
                 caus'd
                 a
                 Persian
                 to
                 be
                 kill'd
                 with
                 cudgelling
                 .
                 His
                 Groom
                 would
                 have
                 gone
                 into
                 the
                 first
                 house
                 he
                 came
                 to
                 ,
                 with
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 led-horses
                 :
                 the
                 Kisilbach
                 ,
                 or
                 soldier
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 the
                 Master
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 told
                 him
                 ,
                 that
                 his
                 house
                 was
                 free
                 from
                 quartering
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 besides
                 ,
                 he
                 had
                 no
                 convenience
                 for
                 the
                 entertainment
                 of
                 horses
                 ,
                 whereupon
                 ,
                 having
                 a
                 stick
                 in
                 his
                 hand
                 ,
                 he
                 therewith
                 struck
                 the
                 horse
                 over
                 the
                 head
                 ,
                 but
                 very
                 slightly
                 .
                 The
                 Ambassador
                 Brugman
                 ,
                 who
                 saw
                 this
                 contestation
                 ,
                 was
                 so
                 enrag'd
                 at
                 the
                 resistance
                 of
                 the
                 Kisilbach
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 immediately
                 alighted
                 ,
                 and
                 ran
                 in
                 to
                 him
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Kisilbach
                 ,
                 who
                 said
                 afterwards
                 that
                 he
                 knew
                 him
                 not
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 far
                 from
                 imagining
                 ,
                 that
                 an
                 Ambassador
                 would
                 engage
                 himself
                 in
                 such
                 a
                 business
                 ,
                 and
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 Soldier
                 could
                 not
                 brook
                 an
                 affront
                 in
                 his
                 own
                 house
                 ,
                 stood
                 upon
                 the
                 defensive
                 ,
                 and
                 gave
                 the
                 Ambassador
                 such
                 a
                 blow
                 over
                 the
                 arm
                 with
                 his
                 stick
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 forc'd
                 to
                 cry
                 out
                 for
                 help
                 .
              
               
                 His
                 Domesticks
                 came
                 in
                 upon
                 the
                 noise
                 ,
                 and
                 gave
                 the
                 Kisilbach
                 such
                 a
                 beating
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 mortally
                 wounded
                 ,
                 and
                 had
                 much
                 ado
                 to
                 crawl
                 into
                 the
                 next
                 house
                 ,
                 to
                 avoid
                 their
                 further
                 fury
                 .
                 The
                 Ambassador
                 ,
                 notwithstanding
                 all
                 this
                 ,
                 would
                 needs
                 make
                 his
                 complaint
                 to
                 the
                 Mehemandar
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 insolence
                 of
                 the
                 Kisilbach
                 ;
                 whereto
                 the
                 other
                 reply'd
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 knew
                 not
                 what
                 to
                 do
                 in
                 the
                 business
                 ;
                 that
                 he
                 had
                 no
                 power
                 over
                 the
                 Kisilbachs
                 ;
                 that
                 the
                 Superiour
                 Officer
                 was
                 not
                 there
                 ,
                 to
                 give
                 him
                 satisfaction
                 ,
                 and
                 ,
                 withall
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 who
                 had
                 injur'd
                 him
                 ,
                 had
                 receiv'd
                 such
                 a
                 chastisement
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 thought
                 he
                 could
                 hardly
                 ever
                 recover
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 if
                 he
                 were
                 not
                 satisfy'd
                 ,
                 he
                 might
                 do
                 himself
                 what
                 further
                 satisfaction
                 he
                 thought
                 fit
                 .
                 Brugman
                 ,
                 presuming
                 upon
                 this
                 permission
                 ,
                 immediately
                 sent
                 to
                 plunder
                 the
                 Kisilbach's
                 house
                 ,
                 and
                 order'd
                 his
                 horse
                 and
                 arms
                 to
                 be
                 brought
                 away
                 .
                 The
                 next
                 day
                 ,
                 he
                 got
                 together
                 all
                 the
                 retinue
                 ,
                 and
                 caus'd
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 publish'd
                 by
                 sound
                 of
                 Drum
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 should
                 get
                 on
                 horse-back
                 ,
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 their
                 departure
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Village
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 all
                 who
                 should
                 stay
                 there
                 ,
                 after
                 the
                 Ambassadors
                 were
                 gone
                 ,
                 might
                 do
                 it
                 at
                 their
                 own
                 peril
                 .
              
               
                 Not
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 Company
                 knew
                 his
                 design
                 ,
                 no
                 ,
                 not
                 his
                 Collegue
                 ;
                 but
                 it
                 was
                 soon
                 discover'd
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 himself
                 ,
                 being
                 got
                 on
                 horse-back
                 ,
                 and
                 making
                 a
                 halt
                 before
                 the
                 Ambassador's
                 Lodging
                 ,
                 told
                 the
                 Mehemandar
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 should
                 bring
                 forth
                 the
                 man
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 struck
                 him
                 the
                 day
                 before
                 .
                 The
                 Mehemandar
                 told
                 him
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 so
                 dangerously
                 wounded
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 not
                 able
                 to
                 rise
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 Ambassador
                 not
                 satisfy'd
                 with
                 that
                 answer
                 ,
                 order'd
                 him
                 to
                 be
                 brought
                 thither
                 in
                 a
                 Coverlet
                 ,
                 and
                 ,
                 notwithstanding
                 the
                 mediation
                 of
                 the
                 other
                 Persians
                 ,
                 who
                 with
                 great
                 submissions
                 begg'd
                 the
                 Kisilbach's
                 pardon
                 ,
                 he
                 commanded
                 an
                 Armenian
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 an
                 Interpreter
                 for
                 the
                 Turkish
                 Language
                 ,
                 named
                 Mark-Filerossein
                 ,
                 to
                 beat
                 him
                 with
                 a
                 great
                 Cudgel
                 ,
                 after
                 the
                 same
                 manner
                 as
                 he
                 had
                 been
                 beaten
                 the
                 day
                 before
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 merciless
                 Rogue
                 gave
                 him
                 one
                 blow
                 over
                 the
                 arm
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 another
                 upon
                 the
                 side
                 ,
                 wherewith
                 he
                 dispatch'd
                 the
                 poor
                 Kisilbach
                 ,
                 who
                 stirr'd
                 a
                 little
                 afterwards
                 ;
                 but
                 when
                 the
                 Armenian
                 would
                 ,
                 by
                 order
                 from
                 Brugman
                 ,
                 have
                 prosecuted
                 the
                 execution
                 ,
                 he
                 found
                 the
                 man
                 quite
                 dead
                 .
                 The
                 Ambassador
                 seeing
                 him
                 in
                 that
                 posture
                 ,
                 said
                 ,
                 't
                 is
                 very
                 well
                 ,
                 he
                 hath
                 what
                 he
                 deserv'd
                 ;
                 and
                 thereupon
                 turning
                 to
                 the
                 Mehemandar
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 other
                 Persians
                 ,
                 he
                 told
                 them
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 Schach-Sefi
                 did
                 not
                 revenge
                 him
                 for
                 the
                 affront
                 be
                 had
                 receiv'd
                 ,
                 he
                 would
                 return
                 again
                 in
                 a
                 short
                 time
                 ,
                 so
                 well
                 attended
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 should
                 do
                 himself
                 satisfaction
                 .
                 The
                 other
                 Soldiers
                 made
                 it
                 appear
                 by
                 their
                 demeanour
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 they
                 wanted
                 neither
                 will
                 nor
                 courage
                 to
                 express
                 their
                 resentment
                 of
                 the
                 injury
                 done
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 cut
                 all
                 our
                 throats
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 know
                 not
                 whether
                 it
                 were
                 the
                 presence
                 of
                 the
                 Mehemandar
                 ,
                 that
                 prevented
                 them
                 from
                 doing
                 it
                 ;
                 but
                 certain
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 would
                 have
                 been
                 no
                 hard
                 matter
                 for
                 them
                 to
                 do
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 the
                 effect
                 of
                 a
                 miraculous
                 providence
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 escap'd
                 that
                 misfortune
                 .
              
               
                 We
                 travell'd
                 that
                 day
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 the
                 13.
                 of
                 February
                 ,
                 two
                 leagues
                 over
                 the
                 Heath
                 of
                 Mokan
                 ,
                 and
                 lodg'd
                 ,
                 that
                 night
                 ,
                 at
                 Oba
                 ,
                 in
                 Shepherds
                 hurts
                 .
                 The
                 Mehemandar
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 staid
                 behind
                 in
                 the
                 Village
                 ,
                 overtook
                 us
                 at
                 night
                 ,
                 and
                 brought
                 us
                 word
                 that
                 the
                 Kisilbach
                 was
                 dead
                 ,
                 and
                 demanded
                 of
                 the
                 Ambassador
                 Brugman
                 ,
                 the
                 Horse
                 ,
                 Arms
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 things
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 had
                 from
                 the
                 deceas'd
                 person
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 sent
                 to
                 his
                 Widdow
                 and
                 Children
                 ,
                 whom
                 he
                 had
                 left
                 in
                 a
                 very
                 sad
                 condition
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 observ'd
                 that
                 morning
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Sun
                 rose
                 towards
                 East-south-east
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Load-stone
                 declin'd
                 24.
                 degrees
                 from
                 the
                 North
                 towards
                 the
                 West
                 ,
                 and
                 at
                 Oba
                 ,
                 I
                 found
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 at
                 noon
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 height
                 of
                 forty
                 degrees
                 ,
                 forty
                 eight
                 minutes
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 elevation
                 of
                 the
                 Pole
                 ,
                 under
                 that
                 Meridian
                 ,
                 was
                 thirty
                 nine
                 degrees
                 ,
                 twenty
                 eight
                 minutes
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Sea-coast
                 lay
                 from
                 South-west
                 to
                 North-east
                 ,
                 and
                 we
                 had
                 a
                 sight
                 of
                 the
                 mountain
                 of
                 Scamachie
                 ,
                 towards
                 the
                 North.
                 
              
               
                 As
                 concerning
                 the
                 Heath
                 of
                 Mokan
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 held
                 to
                 be
                 sixty
                 Farsangs
                 in
                 length
                 ,
                 and
                 twenty
                 in
                 breadth
                 .
                 The
                 Turks
                 call
                 it
                 Mindunluck
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 
                   a
                   thousand
                   wayes
                
                 ,
                 or
                 
                   thousand
                   holes
                   ,
                   at
                   which
                   the
                   smoak
                   comes
                   out
                   ,
                
                 and
                 the
                 
                   Persians
                   ,
                   Mogan
                
                 ,
                 or
                 Mokan
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 inhabited
                 by
                 several
                 peoples
                 and
                 families
                 ,
                 whose
                 Predecessors
                 ,
                 having
                 born
                 Arms
                 under
                 the
                 command
                 of
                 Iesid
                 against
                 Hossein
                 ,
                 were
                 banish'd
                 into
                 this
                 Desert
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 permitted
                 to
                 live
                 either
                 in
                 Cities
                 or
                 Villages
                 .
                 In
                 Summer
                 ,
                 they
                 encamp
                 at
                 the
                 foot
                 of
                 the
                 Mountain
                 ;
                 and
                 in
                 Winter
                 ,
                 they
                 lodge
                 in
                 Tents
                 upon
                 the
                 Heath
                 .
              
               
                 They
                 subsist
                 by
                 their
                 Cattel
                 ,
                 but
                 so
                 poorly
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 they
                 can
                 do
                 .
                 Whence
                 it
                 comes
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 called
                 
                   Sumek
                   Rajeti
                
                 ,
                 either
                 for
                 that
                 ,
                 
                   from
                   bone
                   to
                   bone
                
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 from
                 Father
                 to
                 Son
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 subject
                 to
                 the
                 King
                 no
                 otherwise
                 than
                 as
                 the
                 most
                 miserable
                 Slaves
                 are
                 ,
                 or
                 that
                 they
                 have
                 hardly
                 left
                 them
                 wherewith
                 to
                 cover
                 their
                 bones
                 .
                 They
                 are
                 a
                 kind
                 of
                 Savages
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 chief
                 families
                 are
                 called
                 
                   Chotze
                   Tschaubani
                   ,
                   Tekle
                   ,
                   Elmenku
                   ,
                   Hatzikasilu
                   ,
                   Sulthan
                   baschelu
                   ,
                   Carai
                   ,
                   Ardenduschenlu
                   ,
                   Chaletz
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 
                 I
                 speak
                 in
                 another
                 particular
                 Treatise
                 of
                 the
                 origine
                 of
                 these
                 families
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 manner
                 of
                 life
                 of
                 these
                 people
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 14.
                 we
                 travell'd
                 three
                 leagues
                 ,
                 
                 drawing
                 towards
                 the
                 North
                 ,
                 and
                 lodg'd
                 at
                 night
                 among
                 the
                 Hatzicasilu
                 .
                 We
                 saw
                 ,
                 in
                 a
                 Chapel
                 by
                 the
                 way
                 ,
                 the
                 Sepulchre
                 of
                 
                   Bairam
                   Tekle
                   Obasi
                
                 .
                 He
                 was
                 the
                 famous
                 Robber
                 ,
                 who
                 liv'd
                 in
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 
                   Schach
                   Abas
                
                 ,
                 who
                 coming
                 to
                 be
                 head
                 of
                 a
                 strong
                 party
                 of
                 Toryes
                 ,
                 did
                 abundance
                 of
                 mischief
                 to
                 the
                 
                   Bassa
                   Tzakal
                   Ogli
                
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 entred
                 Persia
                 with
                 a
                 Turkish
                 Army
                 ,
                 insomuch
                 that
                 there
                 hardly
                 pass'd
                 a
                 day
                 ,
                 but
                 he
                 sent
                 some
                 Turks
                 heads
                 to
                 the
                 King.
                 
              
               
                 These
                 little
                 advantages
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 booty
                 he
                 got
                 ,
                 improv'd
                 his
                 retinue
                 to
                 the
                 number
                 of
                 twelve
                 thousand
                 men
                 ,
                 who
                 did
                 the
                 Turks
                 more
                 mischief
                 than
                 the
                 Royal
                 Army
                 could
                 .
                 Schach-Abas
                 requited
                 his
                 services
                 ,
                 by
                 honouring
                 him
                 with
                 the
                 quality
                 of
                 Chan
                 ,
                 and
                 bestowing
                 on
                 him
                 the
                 revenue
                 of
                 certain
                 Villages
                 ,
                 and
                 some
                 Lands
                 ,
                 to
                 maintain
                 the
                 new
                 Dignity
                 .
              
               
                 We
                 lodg'd
                 that
                 night
                 in
                 Hurts
                 ,
                 and
                 were
                 hardly
                 laid
                 down
                 ,
                 ere
                 we
                 heard
                 the
                 noise
                 of
                 a
                 great
                 volley
                 of
                 small
                 shot
                 ;
                 which
                 gave
                 us
                 a
                 hot
                 alarm
                 ,
                 and
                 oblig'd
                 us
                 to
                 put
                 our selves
                 into
                 a
                 posture
                 of
                 defence
                 ,
                 in
                 expectation
                 of
                 some
                 engagement
                 .
                 We
                 thought
                 at
                 first
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Kisilbachs
                 had
                 a
                 design
                 to
                 revenge
                 the
                 cruelty
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Ambassador
                 Brugman
                 had
                 exercis'd
                 the
                 day
                 before
                 on
                 one
                 of
                 their
                 Camerades
                 ;
                 but
                 we
                 understood
                 soon
                 after
                 ,
                 that
                 what
                 had
                 been
                 done
                 ,
                 was
                 by
                 order
                 from
                 the
                 
                   Muscovian
                   Poslanick
                
                 ,
                 purposely
                 to
                 frighten
                 the
                 Ambassador
                 Brugman
                 ,
                 though
                 he
                 would
                 make
                 us
                 believe
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 to
                 honour
                 him
                 ,
                 out
                 of
                 an
                 imagination
                 he
                 seem'd
                 to
                 have
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 the
                 said
                 Ambassador's
                 birth-day
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 15.
                 we
                 travell'd
                 eight
                 leagues
                 along
                 the
                 Heath
                 ,
                 and
                 lodg'd
                 within
                 a
                 quarter
                 of
                 a
                 league
                 of
                 the
                 River
                 Aras.
                 
              
               
                 We
                 intended
                 to
                 take
                 up
                 our
                 quarters
                 that
                 night
                 at
                 Tzauat
                 ;
                 but
                 understanding
                 that
                 
                   Areb
                   ,
                   Chan
                
                 of
                 Scamachie
                 ,
                 was
                 lodg'd
                 there
                 with
                 his
                 whole
                 Court
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 he
                 would
                 stay
                 there
                 all
                 the
                 next
                 day
                 ,
                 we
                 also
                 resolv'd
                 to
                 continue
                 the
                 16.
                 at
                 the
                 place
                 where
                 we
                 were
                 .
              
               
                 We
                 had
                 some
                 reason
                 to
                 be
                 distrustfull
                 of
                 Areb-Chan
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 what
                 had
                 happen'd
                 between
                 us
                 at
                 our
                 first
                 passage
                 :
                 but
                 he
                 made
                 it
                 appear
                 that
                 the
                 Persians
                 have
                 this
                 also
                 common
                 with
                 all
                 Generous
                 minds
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 can
                 forget
                 injuries
                 .
                 For
                 he
                 did
                 us
                 no
                 unkindness
                 ;
                 nay
                 ,
                 on
                 the
                 contrary
                 ,
                 as
                 long
                 as
                 we
                 were
                 in
                 his
                 Government
                 ,
                 he
                 let
                 slip
                 no
                 occasion
                 of
                 obliging
                 us
                 ,
                 laying
                 the
                 cause
                 of
                 our
                 misunderstanding
                 one
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 on
                 the
                 Interpreter
                 Rustan
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 forsaken
                 us
                 ,
                 and
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 said
                 ,
                 had
                 made
                 him
                 several
                 bad
                 reports
                 of
                 us
                 ,
                 not
                 doubting
                 but
                 he
                 had
                 said
                 as
                 much
                 to
                 us
                 of
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 protesting
                 that
                 if
                 he
                 had
                 him
                 ,
                 his
                 head
                 should
                 go
                 off
                 for
                 it
                 .
                 He
                 order'd
                 us
                 to
                 be
                 receiv'd
                 by
                 a
                 Person
                 of
                 Quality
                 of
                 his
                 retinue
                 ,
                 upon
                 the
                 first
                 news
                 were
                 brought
                 him
                 of
                 our
                 being
                 come
                 to
                 the
                 River
                 Aras
                 ,
                 and
                 made
                 us
                 a
                 Present
                 of
                 three
                 baggs
                 of
                 Wine
                 ,
                 which
                 came
                 
                 to
                 us
                 very
                 seasonably
                 ,
                 in
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 that
                 day
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 day
                 before
                 ,
                 we
                 had
                 been
                 but
                 poorly
                 treated
                 .
                 Aetzebeg
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 been
                 our
                 Mehemandar
                 at
                 our
                 former
                 passage
                 ,
                 came
                 also
                 to
                 visit
                 the
                 Ambassadors
                 ,
                 and
                 presented
                 them
                 with
                 an
                 excellent
                 Greyhound-bitch
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 17.
                 we
                 cross'd
                 over
                 the
                 famous
                 River
                 Araxes
                 ,
                 near
                 Tzauat
                 ,
                 where
                 they
                 had
                 made
                 a
                 Bridge
                 of
                 Boats
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 call
                 Tzissi
                 .
                 The
                 antient
                 Historians
                 and
                 Geographers
                 speak
                 so
                 differently
                 of
                 this
                 River
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 conceive
                 it
                 will
                 not
                 be
                 amiss
                 I
                 said
                 somewhat
                 here
                 of
                 it
                 by
                 the
                 way
                 .
              
               
                 True
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 
                 most
                 of
                 them
                 put
                 it
                 in
                 the
                 Province
                 ,
                 wherein
                 it
                 really
                 lies
                 ,
                 but
                 they
                 are
                 mistaken
                 in
                 the
                 description
                 of
                 its
                 Course
                 ,
                 in
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 they
                 do
                 not
                 well
                 understand
                 
                   Q.
                   Curtius
                
                 ,
                 who
                 speaks
                 of
                 it
                 in
                 two
                 several
                 passages
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 a
                 different
                 sense
                 .
                 For
                 in
                 the
                 5.
                 
                 Book
                 he
                 puts
                 it
                 in
                 Persida
                 ,
                 and
                 sayes
                 its
                 course
                 is
                 Southward
                 ;
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 7.
                 
                 Book
                 ,
                 he
                 makes
                 it
                 pass
                 through
                 Media
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 fall
                 into
                 the
                 Caspian
                 Sea.
                 Nor
                 does
                 Strabo
                 express
                 himself
                 more
                 clearly
                 .
                 Raderus
                 ,
                 in
                 his
                 Commentaries
                 upon
                 
                   Q.
                   Curtius
                
                 ,
                 thinks
                 to
                 make
                 these
                 passages
                 very
                 clear
                 ,
                 by
                 saying
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 River
                 Medus
                 ,
                 into
                 which
                 the
                 Araxes
                 fall
                 ,
                 hath
                 its
                 course
                 ,
                 at
                 first
                 ,
                 from
                 North
                 to
                 South
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 it
                 falls
                 into
                 the
                 Caspian
                 Sea.
                 But
                 he
                 is
                 mistaken
                 ;
                 for
                 it
                 is
                 impossible
                 ,
                 that
                 River
                 should
                 make
                 its
                 way
                 through
                 the
                 dreadfull
                 mountain
                 Taurus
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 many
                 leagues
                 in
                 breadth
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 runs
                 through
                 all
                 Persia
                 ,
                 nay
                 indeed
                 all
                 Asia
                 ,
                 and
                 pass
                 from
                 Persepolis
                 towards
                 the
                 Caspian
                 Sea.
                 But
                 the
                 truth
                 is
                 ,
                 there
                 are
                 two
                 Rivers
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 name
                 of
                 Araxes
                 in
                 Persia
                 ;
                 one
                 ,
                 in
                 Media
                 ,
                 the
                 other
                 in
                 Persida
                 .
                 As
                 to
                 that
                 which
                 passes
                 by
                 the
                 walls
                 of
                 Persepolis
                 ,
                 now
                 known
                 by
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 
                   Schiras
                   ,
                   Q.
                   Curtius
                
                 calls
                 it
                 Araxes
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 gives
                 to
                 the
                 Iaxartes
                 ,
                 which
                 passes
                 to
                 the
                 Frontiers
                 of
                 the
                 Scythians
                 ,
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 Tanais
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 of
                 Cancasus
                 to
                 the
                 Eastern
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 mountain
                 Taurus
                 ,
                 for
                 which
                 it
                 would
                 much
                 gravel
                 him
                 to
                 shew
                 any
                 reason
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Persians
                 call
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 in
                 
                   Persida
                   ,
                   Bend-Emir
                
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 a
                 great
                 Miracle
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 believe
                 Aly
                 did
                 there
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 falls
                 into
                 the
                 Ocean
                 near
                 the
                 Persian
                 Gulf.
                 That
                 which
                 we
                 cross'd
                 over
                 in
                 the
                 Heaths
                 of
                 Mokan
                 ,
                 still
                 keeps
                 its
                 name
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 deriv'd
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 may
                 credit
                 Eustathius
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 Greek
                 word
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 which
                 signifies
                 to
                 pluck
                 ,
                 in
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 ,
                 when
                 it
                 overflows
                 ,
                 it
                 plucks
                 up
                 ,
                 and
                 carries
                 along
                 with
                 it
                 whatever
                 lies
                 in
                 its
                 way
                 .
                 It
                 rises
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 mountains
                 of
                 Armenia
                 ,
                 behind
                 the
                 great
                 Ararat
                 ,
                 and
                 receiving
                 into
                 its
                 Chanel
                 ,
                 the
                 waters
                 of
                 many
                 other
                 Rivers
                 ,
                 the
                 chiefest
                 whereof
                 are
                 
                   Karasu
                   ,
                   Senki
                   ,
                   Kerni
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Arpa
                 ,
                 it
                 goes
                 near
                 Karasu
                 ,
                 a
                 great
                 way
                 into
                 the
                 Land
                 ,
                 and
                 falls
                 soon
                 after
                 near
                 Ordabath
                 ,
                 with
                 such
                 a
                 noise
                 ,
                 as
                 is
                 heard
                 above
                 two
                 leagues
                 thence
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Plain
                 of
                 Mokan
                 ,
                 which
                 lies
                 very
                 low
                 ,
                 in
                 comparison
                 of
                 Armenia
                 and
                 Schiruan
                 .
              
               
                 It
                 s
                 course
                 there
                 is
                 very
                 slow
                 ,
                 and
                 after
                 it
                 is
                 joined
                 ,
                 viz.
                 12.
                 leagues
                 above
                 Tazuat
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 River
                 Cur
                 or
                 Cyrus
                 ,
                 (
                 which
                 is
                 as
                 big
                 as
                 it self
                 ,
                 and
                 comes
                 Northwar'd
                 out
                 of
                 Georgia
                 or
                 Gurtzistan
                 )
                 it
                 falls
                 into
                 the
                 Caspian
                 Sea.
                 Whence
                 it
                 appears
                 ,
                 that
                 Ptolomy
                 ,
                 and
                 those
                 who
                 follow
                 him
                 ,
                 are
                 mistaken
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 affirm
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Araxes
                 and
                 the
                 Cyrus
                 fall
                 into
                 the
                 Caspain
                 Sea
                 by
                 two
                 different
                 chanels
                 ;
                 as
                 also
                 when
                 they
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 City
                 of
                 Cyropolis
                 was
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 now
                 called
                 Scamachie
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 inferr'd
                 by
                 Maginus
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 degrees
                 of
                 Latitude
                 which
                 Ptolomy
                 gives
                 him
                 .
                 But
                 if
                 it
                 were
                 so
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 put
                 these
                 two
                 Rivers
                 ,
                 not
                 above
                 ,
                 but
                 below
                 the
                 City
                 ,
                 towards
                 the
                 South
                 ,
                 in
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 we
                 found
                 their
                 Conflux
                 or
                 meeting
                 together
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Persians
                 call
                 Kanschan
                 ,
                 at
                 thirty
                 nine
                 degrees
                 ,
                 fifty
                 four
                 minutes
                 ,
                 and
                 Scamachie
                 ,
                 at
                 forty
                 degrees
                 ,
                 fifly
                 minutes
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 thirteen
                 leagues
                 thence
                 ,
                 and
                 under
                 another
                 Meridian
                 .
                 And
                 indeed
                 we
                 found
                 such
                 a
                 distance
                 between
                 them
                 ,
                 when
                 we
                 travell'd
                 those
                 parts
                 .
                 Nor
                 is
                 there
                 any
                 other
                 River
                 ,
                 eminent
                 enough
                 or
                 big
                 enough
                 ,
                 within
                 nineteen
                 dayes
                 journey
                 of
                 Scamachie
                 ,
                 on
                 either
                 side
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 to
                 deserve
                 that
                 name
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 17.
                 we
                 took
                 up
                 our
                 Quarters
                 at
                 Tzauat
                 ,
                 where
                 we
                 were
                 receiv'd
                 ,
                 and
                 magnificently
                 treated
                 by
                 the
                 Mehemandar
                 ,
                 whom
                 the
                 Chan
                 had
                 sent
                 to
                 us
                 .
                 This
                 Vill●ge
                 derives
                 its
                 name
                 from
                 the
                 Arabiau
                 word
                 Tzauat
                 ,
                 which
                 signifies
                 a
                 passage
                 ,
                 in
                 regard
                 that
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 crossing
                 of
                 this
                 River
                 ,
                 people
                 are
                 oblig'd
                 to
                 shew
                 their
                 pass-port
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 done
                 ,
                 to
                 prevent
                 the
                 entrance
                 of
                 the
                 Turks
                 into
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 19.
                 we
                 travell'd
                 eight
                 leagues
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 most
                 part
                 ,
                 over
                 barren
                 Lands
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 desert
                 Country
                 ,
                 cover'd
                 with
                 Reeds
                 ,
                 and
                 lodg'd
                 ,
                 that
                 night
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 foot
                 of
                 the
                 mountain
                 of
                 Scamachie
                 ,
                 in
                 three
                 Matzuchs
                 ,
                 or
                 round
                 Hutts
                 ,
                 which
                 had
                 been
                 purposely
                 set
                 up
                 there
                 for
                 us
                 .
                 That
                 day
                 dy'd
                 our
                 Painter
                 ,
                 whose
                 name
                 was
                 
                   T●ierry
                   Nieman
                
                 ,
                 after
                 he
                 had
                 been
                 shaken
                 several
                 months
                 together
                 by
                 a
                 quartane
                 ague
                 ,
                 whereto
                 a
                 flux
                 joyning
                 carried
                 him
                 away
                 in
                 four
                 dayes
                 .
                 He
                 died
                 by
                 the
                 way
                 in
                 a
                 Wagon
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 ill
                 weather
                 .
                 We
                 had
                 him
                 buried
                 the
                 22.
                 before
                 the
                 City
                 of
                 Scamachie
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Church-yard
                 belonging
                 to
                 the
                 Armenians
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 ordinary
                 Ceremonies
                 of
                 our
                 own
                 Country
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 20.
                 we
                 were
                 upon
                 our
                 way
                 betimes
                 in
                 the
                 morning
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 we
                 might
                 ,
                 in
                 good
                 time
                 ,
                 pass
                 over
                 the
                 mountain
                 of
                 Scamachie
                 ,
                 which
                 extends
                 it self
                 in
                 those
                 parts
                 like
                 a
                 Crescent
                 ,
                 towards
                 the
                 East
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 Sea
                 ,
                 along
                 the
                 River
                 Cyr
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 is
                 called
                 there
                 ,
                 
                   Lengebus
                   tachi
                
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 a
                 Village
                 ,
                 named
                 Lengebus
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 upon
                 the
                 op
                 of
                 the
                 mountain
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 rain
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 then
                 so
                 cold
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 thought
                 Winter
                 coming
                 on
                 again
                 ,
                 had
                 so
                 broken
                 
                 the
                 high-wayes
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 was
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 saddest
                 dayes
                 journey
                 we
                 had
                 ever
                 since
                 our
                 first
                 setting
                 forth
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Ambassadors
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 others
                 as
                 were
                 well
                 mounted
                 ,
                 got
                 to
                 the
                 City
                 ere
                 day-light
                 was
                 shut
                 in
                 ,
                 but
                 it
                 was
                 very
                 late
                 ere
                 the
                 rest
                 reach'd
                 it
                 ;
                 nay
                 some
                 got
                 not
                 thither
                 till
                 after
                 midnight
                 ,
                 some
                 ,
                 not
                 till
                 the
                 next
                 morning
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Camels
                 ,
                 which
                 being
                 so
                 heavily
                 loaden
                 ,
                 where
                 not
                 able
                 to
                 get
                 up
                 so
                 narrow
                 and
                 slippery
                 a
                 way
                 as
                 is
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 Mountain
                 ,
                 came
                 not
                 till
                 eight
                 dayes
                 after
                 .
                 The
                 Chan
                 had
                 assign'd
                 us
                 the
                 same
                 Quarters
                 we
                 had
                 had
                 ,
                 at
                 our
                 former
                 passage
                 that
                 way
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 we
                 were
                 all
                 lodg'd
                 at
                 the
                 houses
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 Armeniaus
                 ,
                 our
                 antient
                 Landlords
                 .
                 They
                 receiv'd
                 us
                 very
                 kindly
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 Ambassadors
                 ,
                 the
                 Chan
                 sent
                 them
                 a
                 Supper
                 from
                 his
                 own
                 Kitchin.
                 
              
               
                 For
                 my
                 own
                 particular
                 ,
                 I
                 had
                 several
                 Presents
                 sent
                 me
                 from
                 my
                 friends
                 ,
                 and
                 Tutors
                 ,
                 as
                 
                   Maheb
                   Aly
                
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   Molla
                   ,
                   Imanculi
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Chalil
                 ,
                 who
                 sent
                 me
                 several
                 dishes
                 of
                 Apples
                 ,
                 and
                 Grapes
                 ,
                 and
                 came
                 to
                 see
                 me
                 the
                 next
                 day
                 ,
                 to
                 examine
                 how
                 I
                 had
                 improv'd
                 my self
                 in
                 their
                 Language
                 .
              
               
                 Feb.
                 22.
                 
                 The
                 Chan
                 and
                 Calenter
                 came
                 in
                 person
                 to
                 see
                 the
                 Ambassadors
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 invited
                 them
                 and
                 their
                 retinue
                 to
                 a
                 Supper
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 evening
                 ,
                 the
                 Chan
                 sent
                 horses
                 ,
                 to
                 bring
                 them
                 to
                 the
                 Palace
                 .
                 He
                 treated
                 us
                 magnificently
                 ;
                 and
                 entertain'd
                 us
                 with
                 very
                 civil
                 discourses
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 as
                 were
                 the
                 more
                 obliging
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 we
                 afterwards
                 found
                 the
                 effects
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 during
                 our
                 aboad
                 at
                 Scamachie
                 ,
                 where
                 we
                 continu'd
                 five
                 weeks
                 ;
                 during
                 which
                 ,
                 we
                 had
                 the
                 divertisement
                 of
                 several
                 hunting
                 matches
                 ,
                 and
                 were
                 treated
                 a
                 great
                 Feasts
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Chan
                 made
                 from
                 time
                 to
                 time
                 purposely
                 for
                 us
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Alexi
                   Savinowits
                
                 ,
                 
                 Ambassador
                 of
                 Muscovy
                 ,
                 made
                 a
                 great
                 and
                 sumptuous
                 entertainment
                 on
                 the
                 first
                 of
                 March
                 in
                 commemoration
                 of
                 the
                 birth
                 of
                 the
                 Great
                 Duke
                 ,
                 his
                 Master
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 3.
                 6.
                 and
                 10.
                 the
                 Chan
                 treated
                 us
                 at
                 his
                 own
                 Palace
                 ,
                 to
                 celebrate
                 their
                 Naurus
                 ,
                 or
                 Newyear
                 .
                 Chalip
                 ,
                 the
                 Minatzim
                 ,
                 or
                 Astrologer
                 ,
                 belonging
                 to
                 the
                 Chan
                 ,
                 sent
                 me
                 ,
                 for
                 my
                 new-years-gift
                 ,
                 a
                 fat
                 Lamb.
                 
              
               
                 
                   March
                   14.
                   
                   Areb-Chan
                
                 receiv'd
                 an
                 assurance
                 of
                 the
                 continuance
                 of
                 the
                 King's
                 favour
                 towards
                 him
                 ,
                 
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 custome
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 Present
                 of
                 a
                 new
                 Garment
                 :
                 in
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 when
                 the
                 Chans
                 and
                 Governours
                 have
                 made
                 their
                 ordinary
                 Presents
                 ,
                 the
                 King
                 sends
                 an
                 express
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 to
                 assure
                 them
                 ,
                 either
                 of
                 his
                 favour
                 or
                 displeasure
                 ;
                 whereof
                 the
                 Ceremony
                 is
                 this
                 .
                 The
                 King's
                 Envoy
                 or
                 Express
                 ,
                 being
                 come
                 within
                 three
                 or
                 four
                 leagues
                 of
                 the
                 City
                 ,
                 sends
                 a
                 Messenger
                 ,
                 to
                 give
                 the
                 Governour
                 notice
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 let
                 him
                 know
                 he
                 brings
                 him
                 good
                 news
                 .
                 The
                 Governour
                 ,
                 who
                 many
                 times
                 is
                 not
                 sure
                 to
                 return
                 again
                 ,
                 takes
                 his
                 leave
                 of
                 the
                 City
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 he
                 were
                 not
                 to
                 come
                 thither
                 any
                 more
                 ,
                 and
                 goes
                 a
                 league
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 City
                 ,
                 to
                 meet
                 the
                 Envoy
                 ,
                 accompany'd
                 by
                 all
                 his
                 friends
                 .
              
               
                 As
                 soon
                 as
                 the
                 Envoy
                 sees
                 the
                 Governour
                 coming
                 ,
                 he
                 makes
                 a
                 halt
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Governour
                 alights
                 ,
                 and
                 puts
                 off
                 his
                 Sword
                 ,
                 Garment
                 ,
                 and
                 Turbant
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 that
                 posture
                 approches
                 the
                 Envoy
                 ,
                 who
                 hath
                 in
                 a
                 Box
                 cover'd
                 with
                 some
                 rich
                 Tapistry
                 ,
                 a
                 Letter
                 of
                 grace
                 ,
                 with
                 a
                 new
                 Garment
                 ,
                 or
                 else
                 an
                 order
                 to
                 bring
                 the
                 Governour
                 's
                 head
                 .
                 If
                 the
                 Kings
                 favour
                 be
                 confirm'd
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 he
                 receives
                 from
                 the
                 Envoy
                 ,
                 the
                 new
                 Garment
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 kisses
                 at
                 the
                 collar
                 ,
                 touches
                 with
                 his
                 fore
                 head
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 puts
                 it
                 on
                 .
              
               
                 If
                 the
                 Envoy
                 hath
                 an
                 order
                 to
                 bring
                 away
                 the
                 Governour
                 's
                 head
                 ,
                 he
                 presently
                 hath
                 it
                 cut
                 off
                 ,
                 puts
                 it
                 into
                 the
                 Box
                 ,
                 and
                 immediately
                 returns
                 .
                 There
                 are
                 diverse
                 examples
                 of
                 these
                 executions
                 in
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 Schach-Abas
                 ,
                 as
                 also
                 in
                 that
                 of
                 Schach-Sefi
                 ,
                 The
                 former
                 caus'd
                 to
                 be
                 executed
                 after
                 this
                 manner
                 ,
                 
                   Ahmad
                   ,
                   Chan
                
                 of
                 
                   Hemedan
                   ,
                   Kaban
                   ,
                   Chan
                
                 of
                 Orumi
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   Baisunkur
                   Sulthan
                
                 ,
                 Governour
                 of
                 Magasburt
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 later
                 put
                 to
                 death
                 ,
                 by
                 an
                 Envoy
                 ,
                 
                   Iarali
                   ,
                   Sulthan
                
                 of
                 Maku
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   Moral
                   ,
                   Sulthan
                
                 of
                 Bajesid
                 .
                 But
                 this
                 last
                 caus'd
                 them
                 to
                 be
                 strangled
                 ,
                 and
                 afterwards
                 to
                 be
                 flead
                 ,
                 and
                 order'd
                 their
                 skins
                 ,
                 fill'd
                 with
                 Hay
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 set
                 in
                 the
                 high-way
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 had
                 over-easily
                 deliver'd
                 up
                 those
                 places
                 wherewith
                 he
                 had
                 entrusted
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 Areb-Chan
                 intreated
                 the
                 Ambassadors
                 to
                 be
                 present
                 at
                 an
                 action
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 knew
                 could
                 not
                 be
                 otherwise
                 than
                 advantageous
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 in
                 so
                 much
                 that
                 he
                 had
                 got
                 a
                 large
                 dose
                 of
                 drink
                 ,
                 ere
                 he
                 went
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 City
                 .
                 He
                 was
                 mounted
                 on
                 an
                 excellent
                 Roan
                 horse
                 ,
                 without
                 any
                 Arms
                 ,
                 causing
                 to
                 be
                 led
                 before
                 him
                 several
                 other
                 gallant
                 horses
                 with
                 rich
                 trappings
                 ,
                 and
                 having
                 about
                 his
                 person
                 fifteen
                 of
                 his
                 Guard
                 ,
                 with
                 their
                 Carabins
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 retinue
                 of
                 about
                 four
                 hundred
                 men
                 besides
                 the
                 Ambassadors
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Calenter
                 ,
                 who
                 accompany'd
                 him
                 with
                 their
                 Domesticks
                 .
                 He
                 march'd
                 in
                 this
                 order
                 ,
                 as
                 far
                 as
                 the
                 King's
                 Garden
                 ,
                 without
                 the
                 City
                 ,
                 halting
                 several
                 times
                 ,
                 to
                 make
                 the
                 Company
                 drink
                 ,
                 and
                 causing
                 several
                 young
                 Lads
                 to
                 dance
                 in
                 the
                 mean
                 time
                 .
                 His
                 two
                 Sons
                 ,
                 whereof
                 the
                 elder
                 was
                 but
                 20.
                 years
                 of
                 age
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 younger
                 18.
                 both
                 very
                 handsome
                 well
                 shap'd
                 persons
                 ,
                 follow'd
                 him
                 with
                 most
                 of
                 the
                 Inhabitants
                 of
                 the
                 City
                 ,
                 and
                 certain
                 men
                 on
                 horse-back
                 ,
                 who
                 were
                 cover'd
                 with
                 Lynxes-skins
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 furres
                 of
                 Buchar-Sheep
                 ,
                 and
                 carried
                 on
                 the
                 tops
                 of
                 long
                 Poles
                 ,
                 certain
                 Turks
                 Heads
                 fill'd
                 with
                 Hay
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Colours
                 ,
                 which
                 Areb
                 had
                 taken
                 from
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 He
                 alighted
                 before
                 the
                 Garden
                 ,
                 and
                 found
                 the
                 King's
                 Envoy
                 at
                 the
                 entrance
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 attended
                 by
                 three
                 Servants
                 ,
                 and
                 holding
                 the
                 Box
                 in
                 his
                 hand
                 .
                 The
                 Chan
                 being
                 come
                 within
                 ten
                 or
                 twelve
                 
                 paces
                 of
                 the
                 Envoy
                 ,
                 he
                 very
                 cheerfully
                 put
                 off
                 his
                 Garment
                 and
                 Turbant
                 ,
                 but
                 perceiving
                 the
                 Envoy
                 stood
                 a
                 while
                 ,
                 without
                 saying
                 ought
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 he
                 began
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 little
                 startled
                 and
                 out
                 of
                 countenance
                 ,
                 till
                 the
                 Envoy
                 said
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 
                   Ai
                   ,
                   Areb-Chan
                
                 ,
                 whereto
                 Areb
                 answer'd
                 ,
                 Nediersen
                 ,
                 what
                 saiest
                 thou
                 ?
                 The
                 Envoy
                 continu'd
                 ,
                 
                   Schach
                   Sefi
                   ne
                   chales
                   kunderdiwe
                   rakem
                   ,
                   Schach
                   Sefi
                   dnsti
                   sen
                   ,
                
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 
                   
                     Schach
                     Sefi
                  
                   sends
                   thee
                   a
                   Garment
                   ,
                   and
                   a
                   Letter
                   of
                   Favour
                   ;
                   thou
                   art
                   certainly
                   belov'd
                   of
                   the
                   King.
                   
                
                 Whereto
                 the
                 Chan
                 reply'd
                 very
                 couragiously
                 ,
                 
                   Scahung
                   dowletti
                   berkarar
                   ,
                   olsumwe
                   birkuni
                   minkun
                   olsun
                   men
                   seahung
                   birkari
                   kulim
                   :
                
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 
                   May
                   the
                   King's
                   Wealth
                   continue
                   for
                   ever
                   ,
                   and
                   may
                   every
                   day
                   of
                   his
                   be
                   as
                   a
                   thousand
                   ;
                   I
                   am
                   one
                   of
                   the
                   King
                   's
                   old
                   Servants
                   .
                
              
               
                 He
                 thereupon
                 took
                 the
                 Garment
                 ,
                 with
                 very
                 great
                 submission
                 .
                 It
                 was
                 of
                 Sea-green
                 Satin
                 .
                 The
                 Envoy
                 help'd
                 him
                 to
                 put
                 it
                 on
                 ,
                 with
                 a
                 Rochet
                 of
                 cloath
                 of
                 Gold
                 ,
                 a
                 Girdle
                 ,
                 and
                 Turbant
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Envoy
                 had
                 ,
                 for
                 his
                 pains
                 ,
                 a
                 Present
                 of
                 certain
                 Tumains
                 .
                 Then
                 the
                 Casi
                 ,
                 or
                 Judge
                 ,
                 made
                 a
                 Prayer
                 for
                 the
                 King's
                 health
                 ,
                 which
                 ended
                 ,
                 the
                 Chan's
                 Steward
                 ,
                 cry'd
                 out
                 ,
                 
                   Schach
                   dowetine
                   ,
                   Kasiler
                   kuweline
                   ,
                   Chan
                   saglukine
                   ,
                   alla
                   dielim
                
                 ;
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 
                   We
                   pray
                   for
                   the
                   prosperity
                   of
                   the
                   King
                   ,
                   the
                   success
                   of
                   his
                   Soldiers
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   health
                   of
                   the
                   Chan
                   ,
                
                 whereto
                 all
                 the
                 people
                 answer'd
                 ,
                 
                   Alla
                   ,
                   Alla
                   ,
                   Alla.
                
                 
              
               
                 These
                 Ceremonies
                 ended
                 ,
                 the
                 Trumpets
                 sounded
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Tymbrels
                 were
                 play'd
                 on
                 ,
                 and
                 and
                 the
                 Chan
                 return'd
                 to
                 the
                 City
                 ,
                 causing
                 to
                 be
                 carried
                 ,
                 before
                 him
                 ,
                 the
                 Turks
                 heads
                 and
                 Colours
                 ,
                 which
                 ,
                 at
                 his
                 coming
                 thence
                 ,
                 had
                 march'd
                 after
                 him
                 .
                 The
                 Chan
                 invited
                 the
                 Ambassadors
                 to
                 Dinner
                 ;
                 but
                 he
                 himself
                 had
                 drunk
                 so
                 liberally
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 forc'd
                 to
                 rise
                 from
                 Table
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Company
                 soon
                 after
                 withdrew
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 22.
                 being
                 
                   Maundy
                   Thursday
                
                 ,
                 
                 the
                 Armenians
                 performed
                 the
                 Ceremony
                 of
                 the
                 washing
                 of
                 Feet
                 ,
                 in
                 memory
                 of
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 our
                 Saviour's
                 Passion
                 :
                 They
                 all
                 came
                 to
                 Church
                 ,
                 where
                 the
                 Priest
                 wash'd
                 the
                 right
                 foot
                 of
                 the
                 Men
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 left
                 foot
                 of
                 the
                 Women
                 ,
                 and
                 made
                 thereon
                 the
                 sign
                 of
                 the
                 Cross
                 ,
                 with
                 Butter
                 ,
                 which
                 had
                 been
                 consecrated
                 to
                 that
                 purpose
                 :
                 And
                 that
                 done
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 cast
                 into
                 a
                 Chair
                 by
                 twelve
                 men
                 ,
                 who
                 rais'd
                 him
                 up
                 into
                 the
                 air
                 ,
                 with
                 exclamations
                 of
                 joy
                 ,
                 and
                 kept
                 him
                 there
                 ,
                 till
                 he
                 had
                 promis'd
                 to
                 treat
                 them
                 with
                 a
                 Dinner
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 25.
                 the
                 Armenians
                 began
                 their
                 year
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 in
                 regard
                 that
                 day
                 fell
                 on
                 their
                 Easter
                 ,
                 they
                 made
                 a
                 great
                 Procession
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 City
                 .
                 The
                 Chan
                 would
                 needs
                 see
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 made
                 a
                 great
                 extertainment
                 for
                 us
                 ,
                 during
                 which
                 ,
                 the
                 Armenians
                 stood
                 with
                 their
                 Banners
                 ,
                 Crosses
                 and
                 Images
                 before
                 his
                 Tent.
                 Which
                 they
                 did
                 only
                 to
                 please
                 the
                 Persians
                 ,
                 in
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 Muscovian
                 Ambassador
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 troubled
                 to
                 see
                 those
                 poor
                 people
                 stand
                 there
                 so
                 long
                 in
                 that
                 posture
                 ,
                 sent
                 them
                 word
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 might
                 be
                 gone
                 with
                 their
                 Images
                 ,
                 they
                 made
                 answer
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 ought
                 not
                 to
                 stirr
                 thence
                 ,
                 without
                 express
                 order
                 from
                 the
                 Chan.
                 The
                 Armenian
                 Women
                 gave
                 us
                 the
                 divertisement
                 of
                 their
                 dancing
                 ,
                 in
                 three
                 Companies
                 ,
                 which
                 successively
                 reliev'd
                 one
                 another
                 .
                 The
                 Chan
                 gave
                 us
                 another
                 kind
                 of
                 sport
                 ,
                 by
                 letting
                 loose
                 among
                 the
                 People
                 ,
                 two
                 Wolves
                 ,
                 ty'd
                 to
                 long
                 Ropes
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 drawn
                 back
                 when
                 they
                 pleas'd
                 .
                 He
                 caus'd
                 also
                 the
                 head
                 of
                 one
                 of
                 those
                 wild
                 Beasts
                 which
                 they
                 call
                 Ahu's
                 to
                 be
                 cut
                 off
                 at
                 one
                 blow
                 with
                 a
                 Cymitar
                 .
                 That
                 was
                 done
                 by
                 this
                 sleight
                 ,
                 first
                 they
                 gave
                 the
                 Beast
                 a
                 blow
                 over
                 the
                 back
                 ,
                 which
                 made
                 it
                 lift
                 up
                 the
                 head
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 they
                 could
                 hardly
                 miss
                 it
                 .
                 That
                 night
                 I
                 was
                 stung
                 by
                 a
                 Seorpion
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 26.
                 came
                 to
                 Scamachie
                 ,
                 
                 Imanculi
                 ,
                 whom
                 the
                 King
                 of
                 Persia
                 sent
                 Ambassador
                 to
                 the
                 Duke
                 of
                 Holstein
                 ,
                 our
                 Master
                 .
                 The
                 Chan
                 invited
                 him
                 to
                 Dinner
                 with
                 our
                 Ambassadors
                 .
                 The
                 next
                 day
                 ,
                 they
                 had
                 a
                 long
                 conference
                 together
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 regulation
                 of
                 our
                 journey
                 ,
                 for
                 which
                 we
                 set
                 all
                 things
                 in
                 order
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 29.
                 
                 
                   Imanculi
                   Sulthan
                
                 came
                 to
                 visit
                 the
                 Ambassadors
                 ,
                 to
                 take
                 leave
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 assure
                 them
                 ,
                 he
                 would
                 follow
                 within
                 eight
                 dayes
                 .
                 Abasculi-Beg
                 ,
                 our
                 Mehemandar
                 ,
                 took
                 also
                 his
                 leave
                 of
                 us
                 ,
                 and
                 return'd
                 toward
                 the
                 Court
                 ,
                 and
                 we
                 had
                 another
                 appointed
                 us
                 ,
                 named
                 Hosseinculi-Beg
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 ordered
                 to
                 conduct
                 us
                 to
                 the
                 Frontiers
                 of
                 Persia.
                 
              
               
                 The
                 30.
                 we
                 left
                 Scamachie
                 ,
                 
                 accompany'd
                 by
                 the
                 Chan
                 and
                 Calenter
                 ,
                 who
                 ,
                 with
                 a
                 great
                 body
                 of
                 horse
                 ,
                 brought
                 us
                 half
                 a
                 league
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 City
                 ,
                 where
                 he
                 treated
                 us
                 magnificently
                 .
                 Having
                 mutually
                 taken
                 leave
                 with
                 the
                 greatest
                 expressions
                 of
                 civility
                 ,
                 the
                 Chan
                 return'd
                 ,
                 with
                 his
                 Company
                 ,
                 to
                 Seamachie
                 ,
                 and
                 we
                 took
                 our
                 way
                 towards
                 Pyrmaras
                 ,
                 whither
                 we
                 came
                 in
                 the
                 evening
                 ,
                 after
                 we
                 had
                 travell'd
                 ,
                 that
                 afternoon
                 ,
                 three
                 leagues
                 .
              
               
                 March
                 the
                 last
                 ,
                 we
                 were
                 on
                 our
                 way
                 by
                 eight
                 in
                 the
                 morning
                 ,
                 and
                 we
                 got
                 that
                 day
                 six
                 leagues
                 ,
                 all
                 over
                 mountains
                 ,
                 whence
                 we
                 had
                 not
                 the
                 sight
                 of
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 one
                 Village
                 .
                 At
                 night
                 we
                 came
                 into
                 a
                 Valley
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 Village
                 of
                 Cochani
                 ,
                 where
                 we
                 lodg'd
                 .
              
               
                 April
                 1.
                 we
                 travell'd
                 seven
                 leagues
                 ,
                 
                 over
                 hills
                 and
                 dales
                 ,
                 till
                 we
                 came
                 to
                 the
                 Village
                 of
                 Bahel
                 ,
                 otherwise
                 called
                 Surrat
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 fruitfulness
                 of
                 the
                 Country
                 ,
                 especially
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 abundance
                 of
                 Millet
                 growing
                 there
                 ,
                 beyond
                 what
                 any
                 other
                 part
                 of
                 Persia
                 affords
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 2.
                 we
                 got
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 mountain
                 into
                 the
                 plain
                 Country
                 ,
                 leaving
                 the
                 Rock
                 of
                 Barmuch
                 on
                 the
                 right
                 hand
                 ,
                 and
                 coming
                 within
                 a
                 quarter
                 of
                 a
                 league
                 of
                 the
                 Sea.
                 We
                 saw
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 pass'd
                 by
                 ,
                 within
                 the
                 space
                 of
                 five
                 hundred
                 paces
                 ,
                 
                 above
                 thirty
                 sources
                 of
                 Nefte
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 a
                 kind
                 of
                 Medicinal
                 Oil.
                 There
                 are
                 ,
                 among
                 the
                 rest
                 ,
                 three
                 great
                 ones
                 ,
                 into
                 which
                 they
                 go
                 down
                 by
                 sticks
                 ,
                 plac'd
                 there
                 to
                 serve
                 instead
                 of
                 a
                 Ladder
                 ,
                 fifteen
                 or
                 sixteen
                 foot
                 into
                 the
                 ground
                 .
                 A
                 man
                 ,
                 standing
                 
                 above
                 at
                 the
                 pits
                 mouth
                 ,
                 might
                 hear
                 the
                 Oil
                 coming
                 out
                 in
                 great
                 bubbles
                 ,
                 sending
                 up
                 a
                 strong
                 smell
                 ,
                 though
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 white
                 Nefte
                 be
                 incomparably
                 more
                 pleasant
                 than
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 black
                 :
                 for
                 there
                 are
                 two
                 sorts
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 but
                 much
                 more
                 of
                 the
                 black
                 ,
                 than
                 of
                 the
                 white
                 .
                 We
                 travell'd
                 that
                 day
                 six
                 leagues
                 ,
                 and
                 lodg'd
                 at
                 night
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 Village
                 of
                 Kisicht
                 ,
                 not
                 far
                 from
                 the
                 Sea.
                 
              
               
                 The
                 third
                 ,
                 we
                 got
                 two
                 leagues
                 ,
                 and
                 lodg'd
                 at
                 night
                 ,
                 at
                 Schabran
                 ,
                 having
                 pass'd
                 over
                 three
                 little
                 Rivers
                 .
              
               
                 There
                 lives
                 in
                 the
                 mountains
                 of
                 these
                 parts
                 a
                 certain
                 people
                 ,
                 
                 call'd
                 Padar
                 .
                 They
                 live
                 only
                 by
                 rapine
                 ,
                 and
                 course
                 up
                 and
                 down
                 the
                 high-wayes
                 for
                 twenty
                 leagues
                 about
                 ,
                 to
                 rob
                 Travellers
                 .
                 We
                 were
                 told
                 ,
                 that
                 ,
                 the
                 day
                 before
                 ,
                 they
                 came
                 to
                 the
                 Village
                 ,
                 to
                 inquite
                 how
                 strong
                 we
                 were
                 ,
                 how
                 we
                 march'd
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 Guard
                 we
                 kept
                 in
                 our
                 quarters
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Mehemandar
                 and
                 the
                 Inhabitants
                 advis'd
                 us
                 to
                 keep
                 a
                 strong
                 Guard
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 keep
                 close
                 together
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 in
                 our
                 march
                 ,
                 as
                 at
                 our
                 quarters
                 .
                 Whence
                 it
                 came
                 ,
                 that
                 ever
                 after
                 ,
                 we
                 kept
                 still
                 in
                 sight
                 of
                 the
                 Baggage
                 .
                 The
                 Inhabitants
                 of
                 Schabran
                 are
                 ,
                 in
                 their
                 Language
                 ,
                 called
                 Kur●
                 ,
                 which
                 occasion'd
                 the
                 mistake
                 of
                 diverse
                 of
                 our
                 people
                 in
                 their
                 Journals
                 ,
                 who
                 thought
                 they
                 were
                 the
                 people
                 called
                 Kurdes
                 .
                 But
                 it
                 was
                 a
                 great
                 oversight
                 ,
                 in
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 the
                 Kurdes
                 live
                 in
                 Kurdesthan
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 ancient
                 Chaldaea
                 ,
                 a
                 Province
                 far
                 distant
                 from
                 that
                 we
                 now
                 speak
                 of
                 .
              
               
                 Apr.
                 4.
                 we
                 travell'd
                 four
                 leagues
                 through
                 a
                 hilly
                 ,
                 yet
                 very
                 delightful
                 ,
                 Country
                 .
                 We
                 overtook
                 by
                 the
                 way
                 a
                 Caravanne
                 of
                 Muscovian
                 and
                 Circassian
                 Merchants
                 ,
                 who
                 were
                 very
                 glad
                 of
                 our
                 Company
                 ,
                 to
                 secure
                 them
                 against
                 the
                 incursions
                 of
                 those
                 Robbers
                 .
              
               
                 There
                 appear'd
                 one
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 who
                 would
                 have
                 taken
                 notice
                 of
                 our
                 march
                 ,
                 and
                 strength
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 Mehemandar
                 immediately
                 commanded
                 out
                 ten
                 or
                 twelve
                 Persians
                 ,
                 who
                 pursu'd
                 him
                 into
                 the
                 Wood
                 ,
                 where
                 they
                 lost
                 him
                 .
                 He
                 had
                 stoln
                 an
                 Ox
                 ,
                 and
                 being
                 forc'd
                 to
                 leave
                 him
                 behind
                 ,
                 the
                 Mehemandar
                 made
                 a
                 Present
                 of
                 him
                 to
                 the
                 Ambassadors
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 the
                 afternoon
                 ,
                 we
                 came
                 to
                 Mischkar
                 ,
                 a
                 Village
                 lying
                 in
                 a
                 fenny
                 place
                 ,
                 within
                 two
                 leagues
                 of
                 Niasabath
                 ,
                 where
                 our
                 ship
                 was
                 wrack'd
                 .
                 The
                 Inhabitants
                 of
                 the
                 Village
                 ,
                 who
                 took
                 us
                 for
                 enemies
                 ,
                 had
                 left
                 all
                 ,
                 and
                 were
                 got
                 into
                 the
                 Woods
                 :
                 but
                 understanding
                 afterwards
                 upon
                 what
                 accompt
                 we
                 came
                 ,
                 they
                 had
                 the
                 confidence
                 to
                 return
                 to
                 their
                 houses
                 .
                 We
                 found
                 in
                 the
                 house
                 of
                 one
                 of
                 their
                 Priests
                 ,
                 many
                 fair
                 Manuscripts
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 fifth
                 we
                 travell'd
                 eight
                 leagues
                 ,
                 through
                 woody
                 roads
                 .
                 and
                 deserts
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 Village
                 of
                 Koptepe
                 .
                 We
                 saw
                 by
                 the
                 way
                 the
                 Sepulchre
                 of
                 one
                 of
                 their
                 Saints
                 ,
                 named
                 
                   Pyr
                   Schich
                   Molla
                   Iusuf
                
                 ,
                 and
                 met
                 with
                 a
                 party
                 of
                 five
                 and
                 twenty
                 Horsemen
                 ,
                 well
                 mounted
                 and
                 well
                 arm'd
                 .
                 They
                 said
                 they
                 were
                 Country
                 people
                 of
                 the
                 adjacent
                 Villages
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 forc'd
                 to
                 go
                 in
                 strong
                 parties
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 travel
                 so
                 arm'd
                 ,
                 to
                 secure
                 themselves
                 against
                 the
                 Robbers
                 thereabouts
                 :
                 but
                 they
                 look'd
                 more
                 like
                 such
                 themselves
                 .
                 For
                 we
                 understood
                 afterwards
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 inhabitants
                 of
                 the
                 Village
                 ,
                 where
                 we
                 lodg'd
                 that
                 day
                 ,
                 were
                 Padars
                 .
                 Their
                 houses
                 were
                 built
                 upon
                 the
                 ascent
                 of
                 certain
                 little
                 hills
                 ,
                 half
                 within
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 being
                 encompass'd
                 about
                 with
                 a
                 knot
                 of
                 trees
                 ,
                 which
                 made
                 a
                 delightful
                 prospect
                 from
                 one
                 house
                 to
                 another
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 6.
                 we
                 travell'd
                 three
                 leagues
                 ,
                 all
                 through
                 a
                 continu'd
                 Forest
                 ,
                 and
                 we
                 cross'd
                 the
                 three
                 Rivers
                 of
                 
                   Kossar
                   ,
                   Sambur
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Kurgane
                 .
                 That
                 of
                 Sambur
                 is
                 the
                 most
                 considerable
                 ,
                 and
                 rises
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 mountain
                 of
                 Elbours
                 ,
                 dividing
                 it self
                 at
                 this
                 place
                 into
                 five
                 branches
                 ,
                 the
                 chanels
                 whereof
                 were
                 so
                 broad
                 ,
                 that
                 our
                 horses
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 pass'd
                 through
                 ,
                 had
                 not
                 water
                 up
                 to
                 half
                 the
                 legs
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 7.
                 having
                 gone
                 three
                 leagues
                 ,
                 
                 we
                 came
                 to
                 the
                 most
                 antient
                 City
                 of
                 Derbent
                 .
                 There
                 came
                 to
                 meet
                 us
                 only
                 a
                 certain
                 number
                 of
                 Kisilbachs
                 ,
                 in
                 regard
                 the
                 Governour
                 ,
                 
                   Scahewerdi
                   Sulthan
                
                 ,
                 between
                 whom
                 and
                 his
                 horse-men
                 there
                 was
                 some
                 difference
                 ,
                 durst
                 not
                 come
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Castle
                 ,
                 lest
                 the
                 Kisilbachs
                 should
                 possess
                 themselves
                 of
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Persians
                 put
                 this
                 City
                 at
                 85.
                 degrees
                 longitude
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 I
                 found
                 it
                 at
                 forty
                 one
                 degrees
                 ,
                 fifty
                 minutes
                 ,
                 latitude
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 in
                 length
                 ,
                 reaching
                 from
                 East
                 to
                 West
                 ,
                 about
                 a
                 league
                 ;
                 and
                 in
                 breadth
                 ,
                 four
                 hundred
                 and
                 fifty
                 ordinary
                 paces
                 .
              
               
                 It
                 serves
                 for
                 a
                 Gate
                 to
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 of
                 Persia
                 on
                 that
                 side
                 ,
                 for
                 ,
                 on
                 one
                 side
                 it
                 reaches
                 to
                 the
                 foot
                 of
                 the
                 mountain
                 ,
                 and
                 on
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 Sea
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 so
                 neer
                 ,
                 that
                 sometimes
                 the
                 waves
                 beat
                 over
                 the
                 walls
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Persian
                 Authors
                 ,
                 as
                 also
                 the
                 Inhabitants
                 of
                 the
                 City
                 ,
                 affirm
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 built
                 by
                 Iscander
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 Alexander
                 the
                 Great
                 ;
                 not
                 such
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 now
                 (
                 for
                 that
                 honour
                 is
                 due
                 to
                 their
                 King
                 Nauschiruan
                 )
                 but
                 only
                 the
                 Castle
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Wall
                 ,
                 which
                 encompasses
                 the
                 City
                 on
                 the
                 South-side
                 .
                 These
                 walls
                 are
                 very
                 high
                 ,
                 and
                 at
                 least
                 five
                 or
                 six
                 foot
                 thick
                 ,
                 and
                 viewing
                 them
                 at
                 a
                 distance
                 ,
                 a
                 man
                 would
                 think
                 them
                 built
                 of
                 the
                 best
                 and
                 fairest
                 kind
                 of
                 free-stone
                 ;
                 but
                 coming
                 neer
                 them
                 ,
                 he
                 finds
                 that
                 the
                 Stones
                 are
                 made
                 of
                 Muscle-shels
                 ,
                 and
                 pieces
                 of
                 free-stone
                 beaten
                 and
                 molded
                 like
                 Brick
                 ,
                 which
                 time
                 hath
                 reduc'd
                 to
                 a
                 hardness
                 beyond
                 that
                 of
                 Marble
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 found
                 upon
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 Gates
                 which
                 are
                 remaining
                 of
                 the
                 building
                 of
                 Alexander
                 the
                 Great
                 ,
                 a
                 Syriack
                 Inscription
                 ,
                 of
                 three
                 lines
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 another
                 place
                 certain
                 Arabick
                 words
                 ,
                 and
                 strange
                 Characters
                 ,
                 but
                 so
                 eaten
                 out
                 by
                 time
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 not
                 legible
                 .
                 The
                 Castle
                 ,
                 where
                 the
                 Chan
                 lives
                 ,
                 is
                 upon
                 the
                 top
                 of
                 the
                 mountain
                 ,
                 and
                 kept
                 by
                 a
                 Garrison
                 of
                 five
                 hundred
                 men
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 of
                 two
                 several
                 Nations
                 ,
                 Asumrumlu
                 ,
                 and
                 Koidurscha
                 .
                 The
                 second
                 quarter
                 of
                 the
                 City
                 is
                 at
                 the
                 
                 foot
                 of
                 the
                 mountain
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 most
                 populous
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 lower
                 part
                 of
                 it
                 is
                 very
                 much
                 ruin'd
                 ,
                 since
                 
                   Emir
                   Hamse
                
                 ,
                 the
                 Son
                 of
                 Chadabende
                 ,
                 recover'd
                 the
                 City
                 ,
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 hands
                 of
                 Mustapha
                 ,
                 the
                 Turkish
                 Emperour
                 ,
                 to
                 whom
                 the
                 Inhabitants
                 had
                 voluntarily
                 submitted
                 themselves
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 lower
                 part
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 which
                 reaches
                 to
                 the
                 Sea
                 ,
                 is
                 about
                 two
                 thousand
                 ordinary
                 paces
                 in
                 compass
                 ;
                 but
                 it
                 lies
                 desert
                 ,
                 having
                 no
                 houses
                 ,
                 but
                 converted
                 into
                 Gardens
                 and
                 Corn-fields
                 .
                 It
                 was
                 heretofore
                 inhabited
                 by
                 Greeks
                 ,
                 whence
                 the
                 Persians
                 call
                 it
                 ,
                 to
                 this
                 day
                 ,
                 
                   Scaher
                   Iunan
                
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   Greek
                   City
                
                 .
              
               
                 All
                 this
                 coast
                 is
                 pure
                 Rock
                 ▪
                 upon
                 which
                 score
                 it
                 is
                 very
                 dangerous
                 for
                 Vessels
                 .
                 It
                 serves
                 for
                 a
                 foundation
                 to
                 the
                 walls
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 City
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 so
                 broad
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 Wagon
                 may
                 easily
                 be
                 driven
                 on
                 them
                 .
                 The
                 mountain
                 above
                 the
                 City
                 ,
                 is
                 cover'd
                 with
                 wood
                 ,
                 where
                 there
                 may
                 be
                 yet
                 seen
                 the
                 ruins
                 of
                 a
                 wall
                 ,
                 above
                 fifty
                 leagues
                 in
                 length
                 ,
                 which
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 were
                 told
                 ,
                 had
                 sometime
                 serv'd
                 for
                 a
                 communication
                 between
                 the
                 Caspian
                 and
                 Euxine
                 Seas
                 .
                 In
                 some
                 places
                 it
                 was
                 some
                 five
                 or
                 six
                 foot
                 high
                 ,
                 in
                 other
                 ,
                 but
                 two
                 ,
                 in
                 others
                 ,
                 there
                 was
                 no
                 track
                 of
                 any
                 .
                 There
                 might
                 be
                 seen
                 also
                 on
                 other
                 hills
                 ,
                 the
                 ruins
                 of
                 several
                 old
                 Castles
                 ,
                 whereby
                 it
                 might
                 be
                 judg'd
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 built
                 four
                 square
                 .
                 There
                 were
                 two
                 undemolish'd
                 ,
                 and
                 had
                 garrisons
                 in
                 them
                 .
                 There
                 are
                 also
                 several
                 redoubts
                 of
                 wood
                 ,
                 upon
                 all
                 the
                 avenues
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 most
                 remarkable
                 thing
                 about
                 this
                 City
                 is
                 the
                 Sepulchre
                 of
                 Tzumtzume
                 ,
                 of
                 whom
                 the
                 Persians
                 relate
                 this
                 story
                 ,
                 after
                 their
                 Poet
                 Fiesuli
                 ,
                 who
                 hath
                 left
                 in
                 writing
                 .
              
               
                 They
                 affirm
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 Eissi
                 (
                 so
                 they
                 call
                 our
                 Saviour
                 
                   Iesus
                   Christ
                
                 )
                 coming
                 one
                 day
                 into
                 those
                 parts
                 ,
                 found
                 in
                 his
                 way
                 a
                 dead
                 man's
                 skull
                 ,
                 and
                 desirous
                 to
                 know
                 whose
                 it
                 had
                 been
                 ,
                 pray'd
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 with
                 whom
                 he
                 was
                 in
                 great
                 favour
                 ,
                 to
                 raise
                 that
                 deceased
                 person
                 to
                 life
                 again
                 ,
                 which
                 God
                 accordingly
                 did
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 Eissi
                 asked
                 him
                 ,
                 who
                 he
                 was
                 .
                 He
                 made
                 answer
                 ,
                 his
                 name
                 was
                 Tzumtzume
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 had
                 been
                 King
                 of
                 all
                 that
                 Country
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 powerful
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 consumed
                 every
                 day
                 in
                 his
                 Court
                 as
                 much
                 salt
                 as
                 forty
                 Camels
                 were
                 able
                 to
                 carry
                 .
                 That
                 he
                 had
                 forty
                 thousand
                 Cooks
                 ,
                 as
                 many
                 Musicians
                 ,
                 as
                 ●any
                 Pages
                 with
                 Pearls
                 in
                 their
                 ears
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 many
                 Sersants
                 .
                 But
                 says
                 Tzumtzume
                 to
                 Eissi
                 ,
                 Who
                 art
                 thou
                 ?
                 And
                 what
                 Religion
                 dost
                 thou
                 profess
                 ?
                 Whereto
                 Christ
                 made
                 answer
                 ,
                 I
                 am
                 Eissi
                 ,
                 and
                 my
                 Religion
                 is
                 that
                 which
                 saves
                 all
                 the
                 World.
                 If
                 it
                 be
                 so
                 ,
                 reply'd
                 Tzumtzume
                 ,
                 I
                 am
                 of
                 thy
                 Religion
                 ;
                 but
                 I
                 pray
                 thee
                 let
                 me
                 dy
                 assoon
                 as
                 may
                 be
                 ,
                 for
                 ,
                 having
                 been
                 heretofore
                 so
                 pow●rful
                 ,
                 it
                 would
                 extremely
                 trouble
                 me
                 to
                 be
                 here
                 now
                 without
                 a
                 Kingdom
                 and
                 Subjects
                 .
                 Eissi
                 granted
                 his
                 request
                 ,
                 and
                 immediately
                 permitted
                 him
                 to
                 dy
                 ;
                 and
                 at
                 this
                 place
                 is
                 his
                 Sepulchre
                 ,
                 over
                 which
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 great
                 tree
                 ,
                 and
                 ,
                 adjoining
                 to
                 that
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 Scaffold
                 erected
                 ,
                 ten
                 foot
                 high
                 ,
                 and
                 sixteen
                 ,
                 square
                 .
              
               
                 We
                 took
                 notice
                 ,
                 on
                 this
                 side
                 of
                 the
                 City
                 ,
                 of
                 about
                 five
                 or
                 six
                 thousand
                 Tombs
                 ,
                 cover'd
                 with
                 stones
                 ,
                 much
                 larger
                 than
                 the
                 ordinary
                 stature
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 all
                 half
                 round
                 ,
                 Cylinder-wise
                 ,
                 and
                 hollow
                 within
                 .
                 They
                 had
                 all
                 of
                 them
                 Arabick
                 Inscriptions
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 is
                 reported
                 ,
                 that
                 antiently
                 ,
                 yet
                 since
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 Mahomet
                 ,
                 there
                 had
                 been
                 ,
                 in
                 Media
                 ,
                 a
                 King
                 named
                 Kassan
                 ,
                 by
                 birth
                 ,
                 an
                 Okus
                 ,
                 (
                 a
                 people
                 living
                 in
                 Thabesseran
                 ,
                 behind
                 the
                 mountain
                 of
                 Ebbours
                 )
                 who
                 being
                 ingag'd
                 in
                 a
                 war
                 against
                 the
                 Tartars
                 of
                 Dagesthan
                 ,
                 whom
                 they
                 call
                 Lesgi
                 ,
                 was
                 desirous
                 to
                 give
                 them
                 battel
                 in
                 that
                 place
                 ;
                 but
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 there
                 defeated
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 he
                 caus'd
                 the
                 Officers
                 then
                 kill'd
                 to
                 be
                 buried
                 in
                 the
                 Tombs
                 which
                 are
                 yet
                 to
                 be
                 seen
                 there
                 .
                 Towards
                 the
                 Sea-side
                 ,
                 there
                 were
                 forty
                 others
                 compass'd
                 by
                 a
                 wall
                 ,
                 but
                 much
                 bigger
                 than
                 any
                 of
                 the
                 fore-mentioned
                 .
                 These
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Inhabitants
                 affirmed
                 ,
                 were
                 the
                 Sepulchres
                 of
                 so
                 many
                 great
                 Lords
                 ,
                 and
                 holy
                 Persons
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 been
                 kill'd
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 battel
                 .
                 Every
                 Sepulchre
                 had
                 its
                 Banner
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Persians
                 name
                 these
                 Sepulchres
                 Tziltenan
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Turks
                 and
                 
                   Tartars
                   ,
                   Kerchler
                
                 .
                 The
                 Persians
                 and
                 Tartars
                 do
                 their
                 devotions
                 at
                 them
                 ,
                 in
                 so
                 much
                 that
                 this
                 place
                 was
                 heretofore
                 very
                 famous
                 ,
                 both
                 for
                 the
                 many
                 foundations
                 ,
                 and
                 charities
                 given
                 thereto
                 :
                 but
                 now
                 it
                 is
                 kept
                 by
                 an
                 antient
                 man
                 ,
                 who
                 makes
                 a
                 poor
                 shift
                 to
                 live
                 upon
                 the
                 Alms
                 that
                 are
                 given
                 him
                 .
              
               
                 King
                 Kassan
                 ,
                 who
                 liv'd
                 many
                 years
                 after
                 this
                 Battel
                 ,
                 is
                 interr'd
                 neer
                 Tabris
                 ,
                 neer
                 a
                 River
                 ,
                 named
                 Atzi
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 
                   bitter
                   waters
                
                 .
                 The
                 Tomb
                 of
                 Queen
                 Burla
                 ,
                 his
                 wife
                 ,
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 seen
                 neer
                 the
                 Fortress
                 of
                 Vrumi
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 say
                 it
                 is
                 forty
                 foot
                 long
                 .
              
               
                 Apr.
                 13.
                 we
                 saw
                 several
                 Tartars
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 men
                 as
                 women
                 ,
                 coming
                 to
                 do
                 their
                 devotions
                 there
                 ,
                 which
                 consisted
                 in
                 going
                 ,
                 one
                 after
                 another
                 ,
                 to
                 kiss
                 the
                 Sepulchres
                 of
                 these
                 forty
                 Saints
                 ,
                 upon
                 which
                 they
                 set
                 their
                 hands
                 while
                 they
                 pray'd
                 .
                 It
                 was
                 the
                 tenth
                 day
                 of
                 their
                 Silhatza
                 ,
                 on
                 which
                 they
                 make
                 a
                 commemoration
                 of
                 the
                 sacrifice
                 of
                 Abraham
                 .
              
               
                 There
                 are
                 not
                 any
                 Christians
                 at
                 Derbent
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 Inhabitants
                 are
                 all
                 Mussulmans
                 ,
                 unless
                 it
                 be
                 some
                 few
                 Jews
                 ,
                 who
                 pretend
                 to
                 be
                 of
                 the
                 Tribe
                 of
                 Benjamin
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 accordingly
                 a
                 place
                 of
                 no
                 Commerce
                 ,
                 save
                 only
                 that
                 the
                 Tartars
                 bring
                 thither
                 a
                 great
                 many
                 stoln
                 Children
                 ,
                 or
                 haply
                 such
                 Turks
                 and
                 Muscovites
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 have
                 taken
                 upon
                 some
                 occasion
                 or
                 other
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 sell
                 them
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 carried
                 further
                 into
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Soldiers
                 who
                 kept
                 the
                 Garrison
                 there
                 ,
                 as
                 also
                 the
                 Citizens
                 ,
                 were
                 a
                 proud
                 ,
                 daring
                 ,
                 and
                 insolent
                 sort
                 of
                 people
                 ,
                 so
                 far
                 from
                 treating
                 us
                 with
                 any
                 civility
                 ,
                 that
                 ,
                 on
                 the
                 contrary
                 ,
                 they
                 did
                 what
                 they
                 could
                 to
                 pick
                 a
                 quarrel
                 with
                 us
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Mehemandar
                 himself
                 gave
                 us
                 notice
                 before-hand
                 ,
                 to
                 stand
                 upon
                 our
                 guard
                 :
                 whence
                 it
                 came
                 ,
                 that
                 ,
                 on
                 the
                 8.
                 after
                 Sermon
                 ,
                 the
                 Ambassadors
                 order'd
                 ,
                 upon
                 several
                 penalties
                 ,
                 that
                 none
                 
                 of
                 their
                 retinue
                 ,
                 should
                 ,
                 either
                 in
                 word
                 or
                 deed
                 ,
                 give
                 occasion
                 of
                 offence
                 to
                 any
                 Soldier
                 ,
                 or
                 Inhabitant
                 ,
                 nor
                 relieve
                 any
                 person
                 whom
                 they
                 should
                 find
                 engag'd
                 in
                 any
                 quarrel
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 lest
                 they
                 should
                 take
                 occasion
                 ,
                 from
                 a
                 particular
                 difference
                 ,
                 to
                 fall
                 upon
                 the
                 whole
                 Company
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 9.
                 the
                 Chan
                 of
                 Tarku
                 ,
                 
                 who
                 had
                 given
                 the
                 Ambassadors
                 a
                 visit
                 ,
                 at
                 their
                 former
                 passage
                 that
                 way
                 ,
                 sent
                 us
                 word
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 way
                 we
                 were
                 to
                 travel
                 through
                 the
                 Country
                 of
                 the
                 Tartars
                 of
                 Dagesthan
                 ,
                 was
                 very
                 dangerous
                 ,
                 desiring
                 us
                 to
                 make
                 use
                 of
                 the
                 Convoy
                 he
                 proffer'd
                 us
                 .
                 The
                 Ambassadors
                 ,
                 considering
                 that
                 those
                 proffers
                 were
                 made
                 by
                 a
                 Tartar
                 of
                 Dagesthan
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 there
                 were
                 no
                 more
                 safety
                 in
                 his
                 Company
                 ,
                 than
                 among
                 the
                 Robbers
                 themselves
                 ,
                 return'd
                 him
                 their
                 thanks
                 ,
                 and
                 sent
                 him
                 word
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 would
                 not
                 put
                 him
                 to
                 that
                 trouble
                 .
                 However
                 we
                 thought
                 it
                 prudence
                 ,
                 to
                 make
                 our
                 advantage
                 of
                 the
                 notice
                 given
                 us
                 of
                 the
                 danger
                 we
                 might
                 fall
                 into
                 among
                 those
                 Barbarians
                 ,
                 and
                 we
                 order'd
                 a
                 view
                 to
                 be
                 made
                 of
                 our
                 Arms
                 ,
                 and
                 found
                 ,
                 there
                 were
                 among
                 us
                 ,
                 two
                 and
                 fifty
                 Muskets
                 and
                 Firelocks
                 ,
                 ninteen
                 cases
                 of
                 Pistols
                 ,
                 two
                 brass
                 Guns
                 ,
                 and
                 four
                 murthering-pieces
                 ,
                 all
                 well
                 fixt
                 ,
                 and
                 fit
                 for
                 service
                 .
              
               
                 Having
                 staid
                 some
                 time
                 for
                 Imanculi
                 ,
                 
                 who
                 had
                 promis'd
                 to
                 follow
                 us
                 within
                 a
                 few
                 dayes
                 ,
                 and
                 finding
                 our selves
                 in
                 a
                 place
                 ,
                 where
                 the
                 Governour
                 ,
                 instead
                 of
                 supplying
                 us
                 with
                 provisions
                 ,
                 forc'd
                 us
                 to
                 buy
                 all
                 at
                 a
                 dear
                 rate
                 ,
                 the
                 Ambassadors
                 resolv'd
                 the
                 12.
                 to
                 give
                 order
                 for
                 their
                 departure
                 ,
                 commanded
                 the
                 Baggage
                 to
                 be
                 made
                 ready
                 ,
                 and
                 deliver'd
                 every
                 man
                 his
                 allowance
                 of
                 bread
                 for
                 four
                 dayes
                 ,
                 in
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 there
                 was
                 no
                 great
                 likelyhood
                 we
                 should
                 find
                 much
                 at
                 the
                 places
                 we
                 were
                 to
                 travel
                 through
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 13.
                 we
                 were
                 got
                 on
                 horse-back
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 ready
                 to
                 march
                 ,
                 when
                 word
                 was
                 brought
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Governour
                 had
                 shut
                 the
                 City-gate
                 .
                 This
                 news
                 somewhat
                 startled
                 us
                 ,
                 and
                 oblig'd
                 the
                 Ambassadors
                 to
                 send
                 the
                 Mchemandar
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 to
                 know
                 the
                 reason
                 of
                 his
                 so
                 doing
                 .
                 His
                 answer
                 was
                 ,
                 that
                 ,
                 having
                 receiv'd
                 intelligence
                 ,
                 that
                 Osmin
                 ,
                 a
                 Tartar-Prince
                 ,
                 not
                 far
                 from
                 Derbent
                 ,
                 intended
                 to
                 set
                 upon
                 us
                 by
                 the
                 way
                 ,
                 and
                 put
                 us
                 to
                 an
                 excessive
                 ransome
                 ,
                 or
                 take
                 away
                 all
                 we
                 had
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 being
                 responsable
                 to
                 the
                 King
                 for
                 what
                 might
                 happen
                 to
                 us
                 ,
                 he
                 thought
                 it
                 not
                 fit
                 we
                 should
                 go
                 thence
                 without
                 a
                 Convoy
                 ,
                 which
                 being
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 had
                 that
                 day
                 ,
                 he
                 desir'd
                 us
                 to
                 stay
                 till
                 the
                 next
                 .
              
               
                 We
                 knew
                 the
                 Convoy
                 he
                 intended
                 us
                 ,
                 would
                 serve
                 us
                 in
                 no
                 stead
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 care
                 he
                 took
                 proceeded
                 not
                 from
                 any
                 kindness
                 he
                 had
                 for
                 us
                 ;
                 but
                 it
                 was
                 fit
                 ,
                 we
                 put
                 on
                 the
                 best
                 face
                 we
                 could
                 upon
                 it
                 .
                 and
                 acknowledg'd
                 our selves
                 oblig'd
                 to
                 him
                 .
                 Only
                 we
                 sent
                 to
                 desire
                 him
                 ,
                 in
                 regard
                 we
                 were
                 all
                 mounted
                 ,
                 to
                 permit
                 '
                 us
                 to
                 encamp
                 without
                 the
                 City
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 expect
                 the
                 Convoy
                 .
                 He
                 was
                 content
                 we
                 should
                 do
                 so
                 ;
                 whereupon
                 we
                 went
                 and
                 encamp'd
                 a
                 quarter
                 of
                 a
                 league
                 without
                 the
                 City
                 ,
                 near
                 a
                 Vineyard
                 ,
                 upon
                 the
                 side
                 of
                 a
                 small
                 River
                 ,
                 which
                 serves
                 for
                 a
                 common
                 Frontier
                 ,
                 between
                 the
                 Tartars
                 of
                 Dagesthan
                 and
                 the
                 Persians
                 .
              
               
                 We
                 found
                 near
                 that
                 place
                 the
                 Sepulchres
                 of
                 two
                 other
                 Mahumetan
                 Saints
                 ,
                 
                 one
                 ,
                 that
                 of
                 
                   Pyr
                   Muchar
                
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 plain
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 foot
                 of
                 the
                 mountain
                 ;
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 that
                 of
                 
                   Imam
                   Kurchud
                
                 ,
                 within
                 the
                 mountain
                 .
                 They
                 say
                 the
                 later
                 was
                 of
                 kin
                 to
                 Mahomet
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 he
                 alwayes
                 sate
                 at
                 his
                 feet
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 instructed
                 by
                 him
                 .
                 They
                 add
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 liv'd
                 three
                 hundred
                 years
                 after
                 Mahomet's
                 death
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 he
                 retir'd
                 to
                 King
                 Kassan
                 ,
                 whom
                 he
                 diverted
                 by
                 his
                 playing
                 on
                 the
                 Lute
                 ,
                 and
                 incessantly
                 animated
                 to
                 make
                 a
                 war
                 against
                 the
                 Lesgi
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 songs
                 he
                 sung
                 to
                 that
                 instrument
                 ;
                 but
                 that
                 at
                 last
                 ,
                 presuming
                 to
                 preach
                 to
                 those
                 Barbarians
                 ,
                 who
                 were
                 Pagans
                 ,
                 in
                 hopes
                 to
                 convert
                 them
                 to
                 the
                 Mahumetan
                 Religion
                 ,
                 they
                 kill'd
                 him
                 .
              
               
                 His
                 Sepulchre
                 is
                 in
                 a
                 Cave
                 cut
                 within
                 the
                 Rock
                 .
                 There
                 is
                 also
                 another
                 hollow
                 place
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 Rock
                 ,
                 where
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 Coffin
                 ,
                 made
                 of
                 four
                 boards
                 nail'd
                 together
                 ,
                 and
                 rais'd
                 about
                 four
                 foot
                 from
                 the
                 ground
                 .
                 I
                 saw
                 it
                 over-night
                 ,
                 and
                 found
                 at
                 it
                 ,
                 an
                 old
                 woman
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 the
                 keeping
                 of
                 the
                 Sepulchre
                 ,
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 next
                 day
                 ,
                 I
                 found
                 it
                 set
                 forth
                 with
                 a
                 Carpet
                 of
                 Brocado
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 floor
                 cover'd
                 with
                 Mat
                 ,
                 for
                 their
                 convenience
                 who
                 came
                 thither
                 to
                 do
                 their
                 Devotions
                 .
              
               
                 There
                 resorted
                 thither
                 many
                 Women
                 and
                 Maids
                 from
                 the
                 City
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 places
                 ,
                 who
                 went
                 all
                 bare-foot
                 into
                 the
                 Cave
                 ,
                 kiss'd
                 the
                 Coffin
                 ,
                 and
                 ,
                 having
                 said
                 their
                 prayers
                 ,
                 made
                 their
                 offerings
                 to
                 the
                 old
                 Woman
                 ,
                 to
                 whom
                 they
                 gave
                 some
                 Butter
                 ,
                 Cheese
                 ,
                 Milk
                 ,
                 others
                 ,
                 Bread
                 ,
                 Mony
                 ,
                 Wax
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 like
                 The
                 night
                 following
                 we
                 heard
                 here
                 a
                 confus'd
                 and
                 dreadful
                 noise
                 ,
                 much
                 like
                 that
                 of
                 persons
                 singing
                 ,
                 dancing
                 ,
                 and
                 weeping
                 ,
                 all
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 .
                 I
                 never
                 heard
                 any
                 thing
                 so
                 barbarous
                 .
              
               
                 Apr.
                 14.
                 we
                 expected
                 our
                 Convoy
                 till
                 three
                 hours
                 after
                 Sun-rising
                 ;
                 
                 but
                 seeing
                 none
                 came
                 ,
                 we
                 set
                 forward
                 ,
                 observing
                 the
                 following
                 order
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 three
                 Lieutenants
                 ,
                 with
                 their
                 Souldiers
                 ,
                 having
                 their
                 matches
                 lighted
                 made
                 the
                 Vanguard
                 .
              
               
                 Next
                 them
                 ,
                 follow'd
                 a
                 Field-piece
                 ,
                 of
                 two
                 pound
                 and
                 a
                 half
                 Bullet
                 ,
                 upon
                 a
                 carriage
                 with
                 four
                 wheels
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 the
                 four
                 Murthering-pieces
                 ,
                 with
                 all
                 things
                 belonging
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 in
                 a
                 Wagon
                 .
              
               
                 Then
                 marched
                 the
                 Camels
                 ,
                 loaden
                 with
                 the
                 baggage
                 ,
                 having
                 on
                 both
                 sides
                 some
                 of
                 our
                 retinue
                 ,
                 commanded
                 by
                 the
                 Ambassador
                 Crusius
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 head
                 of
                 them
                 a
                 Trumpetter
                 .
              
               
               
                 Next
                 the
                 Baggage
                 ,
                 came
                 the
                 other
                 Field-piece
                 ,
                 and
                 after
                 that
                 ,
                 the
                 Ambassador
                 Brugman
                 ,
                 who
                 brought
                 up
                 the
                 Rear
                 ,
                 consisting
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 Company
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 this
                 order
                 we
                 left
                 the
                 Frontiers
                 of
                 Persia
                 ,
                 to
                 go
                 into
                 those
                 of
                 the
                 Tartars
                 of
                 Dagesthan
                 .
              
               
                 Ptolomy
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 his
                 followers
                 ,
                 affirm
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 Country
                 is
                 part
                 of
                 that
                 Albania
                 ,
                 out
                 of
                 which
                 
                   Q.
                   Curtius
                
                 would
                 have
                 to
                 come
                 Thalestiis
                 ,
                 Queen
                 of
                 the
                 Amazones
                 ,
                 who
                 came
                 to
                 Alexander
                 the
                 Great
                 in
                 Hyrcania
                 ,
                 to
                 get
                 of
                 him
                 that
                 kindness
                 ,
                 which
                 Women
                 will
                 not
                 often
                 beg
                 ,
                 though
                 they
                 ever
                 so
                 much
                 desire
                 it
                 .
                 The
                 Persians
                 call
                 these
                 people
                 Lesgi
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 name
                 themselves
                 
                   Dagesthan
                   Tartar
                
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 
                   Mountain
                   Tartars
                
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 word
                 Tag
                 ,
                 or
                 Dag
                 ,
                 which
                 in
                 their
                 Language
                 ,
                 signifies
                 a
                 Mountain
                 :
                 because
                 they
                 live
                 between
                 the
                 mountains
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 plain
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 foot
                 of
                 the
                 mountains
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 twenty
                 or
                 thirty
                 leagues
                 distant
                 from
                 the
                 Caspian
                 Sea
                 ,
                 toward
                 the
                 West
                 .
              
               
                 They
                 inhabit
                 all
                 along
                 the
                 Sea-coast
                 ,
                 Northward
                 ,
                 as
                 far
                 as
                 Terki
                 ,
                 about
                 forty
                 leagues
                 ,
                 taking
                 the
                 way
                 we
                 came
                 .
                 The
                 mountain
                 it self
                 ,
                 in
                 some
                 places
                 ,
                 comes
                 within
                 half
                 a
                 league
                 of
                 the
                 Sea
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 some
                 it
                 is
                 two
                 or
                 three
                 leagues
                 from
                 it
                 ,
                 there
                 being
                 in
                 the
                 plains
                 very
                 fruitful
                 and
                 pleasant
                 fields
                 ,
                 unless
                 it
                 be
                 towards
                 the
                 Sea-side
                 ,
                 where
                 it
                 is
                 all
                 heathy
                 and
                 barren
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Inhabitants
                 are
                 of
                 a
                 yellowish
                 and
                 dark
                 complexion
                 ,
                 inclining
                 to
                 black
                 ;
                 they
                 are
                 well
                 set
                 and
                 have
                 strong
                 limbs
                 ,
                 dreadfully
                 ugly
                 in
                 their
                 faces
                 ,
                 and
                 wear
                 their
                 hair
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 black
                 and
                 greasy
                 ,
                 falling
                 down
                 over
                 their
                 shoulders
                 .
                 They
                 are
                 all
                 barbarous
                 and
                 savages
                 .
              
               
                 Their
                 cloathing
                 is
                 a
                 long
                 close
                 Coat
                 ,
                 
                 of
                 a
                 grey
                 or
                 black
                 colour
                 ,
                 of
                 a
                 wretched
                 coarse
                 cloath
                 ,
                 over
                 which
                 they
                 wear
                 a
                 Cloak
                 as
                 coarse
                 ,
                 or
                 haply
                 of
                 Sheep-skin
                 .
                 On
                 their
                 head
                 they
                 wear
                 a
                 square
                 Cap
                 ,
                 made
                 of
                 several
                 pieces
                 of
                 cloath
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 shooes
                 are
                 of
                 Sheep-skin
                 ,
                 or
                 Horse-hide
                 ,
                 all
                 of
                 one
                 piece
                 ,
                 and
                 sow'd
                 to
                 their
                 feet
                 over
                 the
                 instep
                 ,
                 and
                 at
                 the
                 sides
                 .
              
               
                 They
                 are
                 circumcis'd
                 ,
                 and
                 have
                 all
                 the
                 other
                 Ceremonies
                 of
                 the
                 Turks
                 ,
                 professing
                 the
                 Mahumetan
                 Religion
                 ;
                 but
                 are
                 so
                 slenderly
                 instructed
                 therein
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 wondred
                 ,
                 they
                 have
                 so
                 little
                 devotion
                 .
                 They
                 live
                 by
                 the
                 Cattel
                 they
                 breed
                 ,
                 whereof
                 the
                 Women
                 take
                 care
                 ,
                 while
                 the
                 men
                 go
                 up
                 and
                 down
                 a-robbing
                 ,
                 making
                 no
                 conscience
                 to
                 steal
                 away
                 the
                 children
                 of
                 their
                 nearest
                 relations
                 ,
                 to
                 sell
                 them
                 to
                 the
                 Persians
                 and
                 others
                 .
                 Whence
                 it
                 comes
                 ,
                 that
                 ,
                 even
                 among
                 themselves
                 ,
                 they
                 live
                 in
                 perpetual
                 distrust
                 one
                 of
                 another
                 .
              
               
                 Their
                 defensive
                 Arms
                 ,
                 
                 which
                 they
                 put
                 on
                 and
                 off
                 ,
                 with
                 their
                 Cloaths
                 ,
                 are
                 ,
                 a
                 Coat
                 of
                 Mail
                 ,
                 a
                 Head-piece
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 Buckler
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 offensive
                 are
                 the
                 Cymitar
                 ,
                 Bows
                 and
                 Arrows
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Javelin
                 ,
                 there
                 being
                 not
                 any
                 so
                 poor
                 among
                 them
                 but
                 is
                 furnish'd
                 with
                 these
                 Arms.
                 They
                 put
                 all
                 Merchants
                 to
                 a
                 ransome
                 ,
                 and
                 sometimes
                 rob
                 them
                 of
                 all
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 the
                 Caravannes
                 which
                 pass
                 that
                 way
                 ,
                 are
                 either
                 so
                 strong
                 as
                 to
                 make
                 their
                 party
                 good
                 against
                 these
                 Tories
                 ,
                 or
                 go
                 by
                 Sea
                 to
                 avoid
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 They
                 fear
                 neither
                 Persians
                 nor
                 Muscovites
                 ,
                 in
                 regard
                 no
                 Army
                 is
                 able
                 to
                 follow
                 them
                 into
                 the
                 mountains
                 ,
                 into
                 which
                 they
                 retreat
                 when
                 they
                 are
                 pursu'd
                 .
              
               
                 All
                 this
                 Country
                 is
                 not
                 subject
                 to
                 one
                 Prince
                 ;
                 
                 on
                 the
                 contrary
                 ,
                 every
                 City
                 ,
                 almost
                 hath
                 its
                 particular
                 Lord.
                 They
                 call
                 him
                 who
                 is
                 the
                 chiefest
                 among
                 them
                 the
                 Schemkal
                 .
                 He
                 succeeds
                 his
                 Predecessor
                 by
                 an
                 odd
                 way
                 of
                 election
                 .
                 For
                 ,
                 upon
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 the
                 Schemkal
                 ,
                 the
                 other
                 Lords
                 or
                 Myrsas
                 meet
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 sit
                 down
                 in
                 a
                 ring
                 ,
                 into
                 which
                 the
                 Priest
                 of
                 the
                 place
                 casts
                 a
                 golden
                 Apple
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 person
                 who
                 is
                 first
                 touch'd
                 thereby
                 is
                 made
                 Schemkal
                 Yet
                 is
                 not
                 his
                 power
                 so
                 absolute
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 the
                 other
                 Lords
                 participate
                 thereof
                 ,
                 they
                 having
                 only
                 for
                 him
                 a
                 certain
                 respect
                 and
                 compliance
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 not
                 very
                 great
                 .
              
               
                 We
                 came
                 into
                 this
                 Country
                 ,
                 
                 as
                 we
                 said
                 before
                 on
                 the
                 14.
                 of
                 April
                 .
                 We
                 travell'd
                 that
                 day
                 five
                 leagues
                 ,
                 passing
                 through
                 several
                 Villages
                 ,
                 and
                 pleasant
                 fields
                 ,
                 and
                 lodg'd
                 at
                 night
                 in
                 the
                 Country
                 of
                 Osnun
                 ,
                 whom
                 some
                 call
                 Ismin
                 ,
                 at
                 a
                 Village
                 named
                 Rustain
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 also
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 He
                 sent
                 to
                 meet
                 us
                 his
                 son
                 ,
                 attended
                 by
                 fifteen
                 persons
                 on
                 hors-back
                 ,
                 well
                 arm'd
                 ,
                 who
                 after
                 the
                 first
                 Complement
                 ,
                 fell
                 off
                 on
                 the
                 left
                 hand
                 ,
                 and
                 went
                 into
                 a
                 Wood
                 ,
                 and
                 we
                 took
                 the
                 right
                 .
                 We
                 quarter'd
                 in
                 the
                 fields
                 near
                 a
                 Village
                 ,
                 fortifying
                 our selves
                 with
                 the
                 Baggage
                 ,
                 and
                 securing
                 our selves
                 against
                 the
                 surprises
                 of
                 those
                 Robbers
                 ,
                 by
                 a
                 good
                 number
                 of
                 Sentinels
                 ,
                 plac'd
                 at
                 all
                 the
                 avenues
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 young
                 Prince
                 return'd
                 to
                 our
                 Quarters
                 in
                 the
                 evening
                 ,
                 but
                 visited
                 only
                 the
                 Muscovian
                 Ambassador
                 ,
                 only
                 to
                 learn
                 of
                 him
                 who
                 we
                 were
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 there
                 was
                 to
                 be
                 gotten
                 of
                 us
                 .
                 We
                 intended
                 him
                 a
                 Present
                 of
                 12.
                 
                 Duckats
                 ,
                 and
                 three
                 pieces
                 of
                 Persia-Satin
                 ,
                 had
                 he
                 honoured
                 the
                 Ambassadors
                 with
                 a
                 visit
                 ;
                 but
                 he
                 thought
                 it
                 enough
                 to
                 do
                 it
                 by
                 two
                 of
                 his
                 Officers
                 ,
                 whereupon
                 we
                 only
                 saluted
                 him
                 with
                 the
                 firing
                 of
                 two
                 great
                 Guns
                 ,
                 charg'd
                 with
                 bullets
                 ,
                 just
                 at
                 his
                 departure
                 from
                 the
                 Muscovian
                 Ambassador's
                 to
                 take
                 horse
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 15.
                 we
                 prosecuted
                 our
                 journey
                 ,
                 through
                 a
                 hilly
                 Country
                 ,
                 and
                 had
                 in
                 our
                 way
                 good
                 Hunting
                 .
                 There
                 started
                 so
                 many
                 Hares
                 ,
                 that
                 ,
                 in
                 a
                 short
                 time
                 ,
                 we
                 took
                 nine
                 .
              
               
                 Having
                 travell'd
                 six
                 leagues
                 that
                 day
                 ,
                 
                 we
                 came
                 ,
                 at
                 night
                 ,
                 into
                 the
                 Seigneury
                 of
                 Boinack
                 ,
                 and
                 lodg'd
                 near
                 a
                 Village
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 name
                 ,
                 upon
                 the
                 ascent
                 of
                 a
                 hill
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 so
                 steepy
                 towards
                 the
                 Sea
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 were
                 secure
                 as
                 to
                 that
                 side
                 ,
                 and
                 we
                 fortify'd
                 our
                 Camp
                 with
                 the
                 Baggage
                 ,
                 which
                 we
                 drew
                 up
                 like
                 a
                 half-moon
                 well
                 flank'd
                 .
                 The
                 Lord
                 of
                 Boinack
                 hath
                 not
                 many
                 Subjects
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 recompence
                 ,
                 abundance
                 of
                 Cattel
                 ,
                 wherein
                 all
                 his
                 Wealth
                 consists
                 .
              
               
               
                 The
                 Ambassador
                 Brugman
                 was
                 incens'd
                 at
                 the
                 people's
                 looking
                 on
                 us
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 thing
                 they
                 had
                 never
                 seen
                 before
                 ,
                 and
                 would
                 have
                 had
                 some
                 Muskets
                 discharg'd
                 among
                 them
                 ,
                 but
                 without
                 bullets
                 ,
                 only
                 to
                 frighten
                 them
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 was
                 enrag'd
                 that
                 those
                 he
                 spoke
                 to
                 would
                 not
                 execute
                 so
                 impertinent
                 a
                 command
                 ,
                 which
                 no
                 doubt
                 had
                 cost
                 us
                 all
                 our
                 lives
                 .
                 For
                 those
                 Barbarians
                 ,
                 who
                 were
                 wicked
                 and
                 daring
                 ,
                 and
                 discover'd
                 that
                 they
                 wanted
                 only
                 a
                 pretence
                 to
                 set
                 upon
                 us
                 ,
                 grumbled
                 that
                 any
                 should
                 think
                 it
                 much
                 they
                 stood
                 there
                 ,
                 and
                 were
                 confident
                 enough
                 to
                 tell
                 us
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 ground
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 then
                 upon
                 ,
                 was
                 rather
                 theirs
                 ,
                 than
                 ours
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 they
                 had
                 as
                 much
                 right
                 to
                 be
                 there
                 as
                 we
                 had
                 :
                 That
                 we
                 might
                 have
                 forborn
                 threatning
                 them
                 ;
                 that
                 they
                 acknowledg'd
                 we
                 were
                 too
                 strong
                 for
                 them
                 ;
                 but
                 that
                 upon
                 the
                 least
                 sign
                 the
                 Schemkal
                 should
                 give
                 them
                 ,
                 they
                 would
                 come
                 with
                 such
                 a
                 force
                 as
                 were
                 able
                 to
                 dispatch
                 us
                 all
                 ,
                 though
                 we
                 were
                 twice
                 as
                 many
                 .
                 That
                 they
                 car'd
                 for
                 neither
                 the
                 King
                 of
                 Persia
                 nor
                 Duke
                 of
                 Muscovy
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 Dagasthans
                 ,
                 and
                 acknowledg'd
                 no
                 Superiour
                 but
                 God.
                 They
                 would
                 not
                 ,
                 at
                 first
                 ,
                 suffer
                 us
                 to
                 go
                 for
                 water
                 ,
                 without
                 paying
                 for
                 it
                 ;
                 but
                 finding
                 that
                 the
                 Well
                 where
                 it
                 was
                 to
                 be
                 had
                 ,
                 was
                 within
                 the
                 reach
                 of
                 our
                 great
                 Guns
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 we
                 set
                 things
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 force
                 our
                 way
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 they
                 retreated
                 and
                 left
                 us
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Schemkal
                 sent
                 us
                 word
                 late
                 over-night
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 should
                 not
                 offer
                 to
                 go
                 away
                 the
                 next
                 morning
                 ,
                 till
                 he
                 had
                 search'd
                 our
                 baggage
                 ,
                 to
                 see
                 whether
                 we
                 carried
                 any
                 Merchants
                 goods
                 .
                 The
                 Ambassadors
                 return'd
                 him
                 answer
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 not
                 Merchants
                 ,
                 but
                 Ambassadors
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 consequently
                 they
                 might
                 pass
                 all
                 places
                 without
                 paying
                 :
                 That
                 they
                 would
                 stand
                 upon
                 their
                 privilege
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 if
                 the
                 Schemkal
                 offer'd
                 them
                 any
                 violence
                 ,
                 they
                 should
                 do
                 what
                 were
                 consonant
                 to
                 the
                 law
                 of
                 Nature
                 and
                 Nations
                 to
                 prevent
                 it
                 .
                 But
                 we
                 heard
                 no
                 more
                 of
                 him
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 heard
                 since
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 the
                 Polish
                 Ambassador
                 ,
                 whom
                 we
                 met
                 in
                 our
                 journey
                 out
                 of
                 Persia
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 whom
                 I
                 gave
                 some
                 account
                 before
                 ,
                 coming
                 to
                 lodge
                 ,
                 in
                 his
                 return
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 place
                 ,
                 had
                 quarrell'd
                 with
                 the
                 Inhabitants
                 of
                 Boinak
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 kill'd
                 with
                 all
                 his
                 retinue
                 ,
                 only
                 three
                 Servants
                 excepted
                 ,
                 who
                 got
                 back
                 to
                 Derbent
                 ,
                 whence
                 the
                 Mehemandar
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 conducted
                 him
                 thither
                 ,
                 carried
                 them
                 to
                 the
                 Court.
                 During
                 their
                 stay
                 there
                 ,
                 the
                 King
                 allow'd
                 each
                 of
                 them
                 three
                 Abas's
                 a
                 day
                 ,
                 till
                 he
                 found
                 a
                 convenience
                 to
                 send
                 them
                 home
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 did
                 afterwards
                 ,
                 upon
                 an
                 Embassy
                 which
                 the
                 Great
                 Duke
                 of
                 Muscovy
                 had
                 sent
                 to
                 him
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 16.
                 we
                 departed
                 betimes
                 in
                 the
                 morning
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 came
                 ,
                 long
                 before
                 night
                 ,
                 into
                 the
                 Territories
                 of
                 the
                 Prince
                 of
                 Tarku
                 ,
                 where
                 I
                 narrowly
                 escap'd
                 falling
                 into
                 the
                 hands
                 of
                 those
                 Barbarians
                 .
                 For
                 ,
                 hearing
                 that
                 we
                 were
                 not
                 above
                 a
                 quarter
                 of
                 a
                 league
                 from
                 the
                 Sea-side
                 ,
                 I
                 left
                 the
                 Company
                 ,
                 taking
                 along
                 with
                 me
                 the
                 Master's
                 Mate
                 ,
                 
                   Cornelius
                   Nicholason
                
                 ,
                 to
                 go
                 and
                 observe
                 the
                 situation
                 thereof
                 :
                 but
                 we
                 were
                 hardly
                 got
                 thither
                 ,
                 ere
                 we
                 discover'd
                 at
                 a
                 distance
                 two
                 Tartars
                 ,
                 follow'd
                 ,
                 within
                 two
                 or
                 three
                 hundred
                 paces
                 ,
                 by
                 eight
                 more
                 ,
                 who
                 ,
                 assoon
                 as
                 they
                 perceiv'd
                 us
                 ,
                 made
                 all
                 the
                 haste
                 they
                 could
                 towards
                 us
                 ;
                 but
                 we
                 soon
                 recover'd
                 the
                 Road.
                 The
                 two
                 first
                 seeing
                 us
                 retreat
                 ,
                 pursu'd
                 us
                 in
                 full
                 speed
                 ,
                 with
                 their
                 Javelins
                 in
                 their
                 hands
                 ;
                 till
                 the
                 other
                 eight
                 ,
                 doubting
                 ,
                 it
                 seems
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 might
                 not
                 be
                 alone
                 in
                 those
                 parts
                 ,
                 got
                 up
                 to
                 a
                 hill
                 ,
                 to
                 take
                 a
                 view
                 of
                 the
                 Country
                 ,
                 and
                 seeing
                 all
                 our
                 Company
                 ,
                 from
                 which
                 we
                 could
                 not
                 be
                 above
                 a
                 Musket-shot
                 distant
                 ,
                 they
                 call'd
                 to
                 the
                 other
                 two
                 ,
                 to
                 give
                 them
                 notice
                 it
                 was
                 in
                 vain
                 to
                 pursue
                 us
                 .
                 Whereupon
                 ,
                 they
                 rode
                 on
                 gently
                 ,
                 and
                 came
                 all
                 together
                 to
                 the
                 Company
                 ,
                 saluted
                 it
                 ,
                 admir'd
                 our
                 Cloaths
                 ,
                 and
                 would
                 needs
                 see
                 our
                 Pistols
                 ,
                 but
                 were
                 not
                 permitted
                 to
                 handle
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 We
                 met
                 that
                 day
                 with
                 several
                 parties
                 of
                 Tartars
                 ,
                 some
                 appearing
                 before
                 us
                 ,
                 some
                 behind
                 us
                 .
                 Some
                 only
                 pass'd
                 by
                 ,
                 others
                 accompany'd
                 us
                 a
                 quarter
                 of
                 a
                 league
                 or
                 better
                 .
                 Some
                 try'd
                 whether
                 we
                 would
                 suffer
                 them
                 to
                 cross
                 us
                 in
                 our
                 march
                 ;
                 but
                 we
                 would
                 not
                 permit
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 Having
                 travell'd
                 seven
                 leagues
                 that
                 day
                 ,
                 
                 we
                 came
                 at
                 night
                 before
                 the
                 City
                 of
                 Tarku
                 ,
                 and
                 encamped
                 without
                 the
                 City
                 ,
                 near
                 a
                 Fountain
                 ,
                 within
                 a
                 quarter
                 of
                 a
                 league
                 of
                 the
                 Sea.
                 
              
               
                 The
                 next
                 day
                 ,
                 Apr.
                 17.
                 the
                 Lord
                 of
                 the
                 place
                 sent
                 his
                 Brother
                 ,
                 accompany'd
                 by
                 three
                 persons
                 of
                 quality
                 ,
                 to
                 complement
                 us
                 ,
                 and
                 make
                 proffers
                 of
                 his
                 friendship
                 and
                 services
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Chan
                 himself
                 ,
                 being
                 sick
                 ,
                 could
                 not
                 come
                 in
                 person
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Ambassadors
                 understanding
                 ,
                 they
                 sent
                 their
                 Physician
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 to
                 return
                 their
                 thanks
                 for
                 his
                 civilities
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 offer
                 his
                 assistance
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 recovery
                 of
                 his
                 health
                 .
                 He
                 made
                 use
                 of
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 found
                 such
                 ease
                 ,
                 that
                 some
                 dayes
                 after
                 ,
                 he
                 sent
                 to
                 complement
                 the
                 Ambassadors
                 ,
                 and
                 thank
                 them
                 for
                 the
                 care
                 they
                 had
                 had
                 of
                 him
                 .
              
               
                 He
                 was
                 a
                 Lord
                 ,
                 of
                 about
                 38.
                 years
                 of
                 age
                 ,
                 named
                 
                   Surchou
                   Chan
                
                 ,
                 and
                 pretended
                 himself
                 descended
                 from
                 the
                 Kings
                 of
                 Persia
                 ,
                 with
                 whom
                 he
                 held
                 so
                 good
                 correspondence
                 ,
                 that
                 when
                 the
                 Dagesthans
                 are
                 ingag'd
                 in
                 a
                 war
                 amongst
                 themselves
                 ,
                 he
                 implores
                 the
                 assistance
                 of
                 the
                 Schach
                 ,
                 who
                 fails
                 not
                 to
                 back
                 him
                 .
                 His
                 authority
                 is
                 very
                 considerable
                 among
                 them
                 ,
                 yet
                 not
                 so
                 absolute
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 several
                 Myrsas
                 ,
                 of
                 his
                 kindred
                 ,
                 participate
                 of
                 the
                 Government
                 .
                 Nay
                 he
                 had
                 a
                 Nephew
                 ,
                 a
                 younger
                 Brother's
                 son
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 Lord
                 of
                 some
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 City
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 City
                 of
                 Tarku
                 ,
                 
                 the
                 Metropolis
                 of
                 all
                 Dagesthan
                 ,
                 lies
                 within
                 the
                 mountain
                 ,
                 between
                 steepy
                 rocks
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 so
                 full
                 of
                 shells
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 seem
                 to
                 consist
                 of
                 nothing
                 else
                 ,
                 there
                 being
                 not
                 the
                 space
                 of
                 a
                 hands
                 breadth
                 ,
                 but
                 a
                 man
                 meets
                 with
                 five
                 or
                 six
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 most
                 ,
                 about
                 the
                 bigness
                 of
                 a
                 Wall-nut-shell
                 .
                 The
                 Rock
                 is
                 as
                 hard
                 as
                 flint
                 ,
                 yet
                 is
                 there
                 good
                 pasture
                 upon
                 the
                 top
                 of
                 the
                 mountain
                 .
              
               
               
                 Out
                 of
                 these
                 Rocks
                 there
                 rise
                 several
                 pleasant
                 springs
                 ,
                 which
                 fall
                 into
                 the
                 City
                 several
                 waies
                 .
                 The
                 City
                 is
                 not
                 wall'd
                 .
                 It
                 may
                 contain
                 a
                 thousand
                 houses
                 ,
                 built
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Persian
                 way
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 so
                 well
                 .
                 These
                 Tartars
                 ,
                 as
                 also
                 those
                 of
                 Boinak
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 others
                 who
                 live
                 more
                 Northerly
                 ,
                 are
                 called
                 Kaitack
                 :
                 but
                 those
                 who
                 live
                 behind
                 Tarku
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 mountain
                 ,
                 towards
                 the
                 West
                 ,
                 are
                 named
                 Kamuk
                 ,
                 or
                 Kasukumus
                 ,
                 who
                 have
                 ,
                 most
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 their
                 particular
                 Lords
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Inhabitants
                 of
                 Tarku
                 are
                 as
                 barbarous
                 &
                 mischievous
                 as
                 those
                 of
                 Boinak
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 women
                 and
                 maids
                 were
                 more
                 civil
                 .
                 They
                 go
                 with
                 their
                 faces
                 uncover'd
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 not
                 kept
                 in
                 such
                 restraint
                 ,
                 as
                 those
                 of
                 the
                 Persians
                 .
                 The
                 maids
                 have
                 their
                 hair
                 ty'd
                 up
                 in
                 forty
                 tresses
                 ,
                 which
                 hang
                 down
                 about
                 their
                 heads
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 were
                 not
                 shy
                 of
                 being
                 seen
                 ,
                 nor
                 of
                 having
                 their
                 hair
                 felt
                 .
              
               
                 We
                 met
                 here
                 with
                 and
                 old
                 man
                 ,
                 named
                 
                   Matthias
                   Magmar
                
                 ,
                 born
                 at
                 Ottingen
                 in
                 the
                 Dutchy
                 of
                 Wittenberg
                 ,
                 
                 who
                 having
                 left
                 off
                 his
                 trade
                 of
                 weaving
                 ,
                 to
                 go
                 into
                 the
                 wars
                 of
                 Hungary
                 ,
                 fell
                 into
                 the
                 hands
                 of
                 the
                 Turks
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 sold
                 him
                 to
                 these
                 Tarters
                 .
                 He
                 was
                 circumcis'd
                 ,
                 and
                 had
                 almost
                 forgot
                 the
                 German
                 tongue
                 ;
                 yet
                 he
                 told
                 us
                 he
                 was
                 a
                 Christian
                 ,
                 and
                 believ'd
                 one
                 God
                 and
                 three
                 persons
                 .
                 He
                 also
                 said
                 the
                 Lords
                 Prayer
                 ,
                 but
                 with
                 much
                 ado
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 proffers
                 of
                 friendship
                 and
                 service
                 which
                 
                   Surchou
                   Chan
                
                 made
                 us
                 ,
                 had
                 rais'd
                 us
                 into
                 some
                 confidence
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 were
                 safe
                 under
                 his
                 protection
                 :
                 but
                 we
                 found
                 since
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 were
                 in
                 greater
                 danger
                 there
                 ,
                 than
                 we
                 had
                 been
                 any
                 where
                 before
                 .
                 For
                 ,
                 during
                 the
                 five
                 weeks
                 we
                 were
                 among
                 the
                 Tartars
                 ,
                 all
                 their
                 discourse
                 was
                 of
                 robbing
                 ,
                 rifling
                 ,
                 killing
                 ,
                 and
                 cutting
                 of
                 throats
                 .
                 We
                 desir'd
                 the
                 Mehemandar
                 to
                 go
                 along
                 with
                 us
                 to
                 Terki
                 ,
                 upon
                 the
                 frontiers
                 of
                 Moscovy
                 ,
                 or
                 ,
                 at
                 least
                 ,
                 to
                 leave
                 us
                 the
                 Camels
                 and
                 other
                 conveniences
                 for
                 carriage
                 ,
                 considering
                 the
                 little
                 likelyhood
                 we
                 had
                 to
                 get
                 any
                 of
                 the
                 Tartars
                 ,
                 and
                 we
                 should
                 requite
                 his
                 kindness
                 with
                 a
                 considerable
                 sum
                 of
                 mony
                 .
                 But
                 he
                 told
                 us
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 had
                 express
                 order
                 to
                 bring
                 us
                 only
                 to
                 Tarku
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 if
                 he
                 went
                 any
                 further
                 ,
                 
                 it
                 might
                 endanger
                 his
                 life
                 :
                 That
                 we
                 might
                 treat
                 with
                 the
                 Camel-drivers
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 he
                 would
                 assist
                 us
                 what
                 he
                 could
                 do
                 in
                 it
                 :
                 but
                 instead
                 of
                 obliging
                 us
                 in
                 that
                 ,
                 he
                 took
                 them
                 all
                 along
                 with
                 him
                 that
                 night
                 ,
                 unknown
                 to
                 us
                 .
                 This
                 sudden
                 departure
                 of
                 his
                 startled
                 us
                 the
                 more
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 ,
                 the
                 next
                 day
                 ,
                 two
                 women
                 ,
                 who
                 sold
                 us
                 milk
                 ,
                 and
                 pretended
                 to
                 be
                 Muscovites
                 born
                 ,
                 and
                 Christians
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 they
                 had
                 been
                 stoln
                 away
                 in
                 their
                 yourh
                 ,
                 &
                 maried
                 in
                 that
                 Country
                 ,
                 came
                 to
                 tell
                 us
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Tartars
                 intended
                 to
                 kill
                 us
                 all
                 ,
                 out
                 of
                 an
                 imagination
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 carried
                 along
                 with
                 us
                 a
                 vast
                 treasure
                 ;
                 That
                 the
                 Inhabitants
                 of
                 Osmin
                 and
                 Boinak
                 had
                 sent
                 word
                 to
                 
                   Surkou
                   Chan
                
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 had
                 pass'd
                 through
                 their
                 Country
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 ,
                 instead
                 of
                 paying
                 the
                 duties
                 for
                 our
                 Merchandises
                 and
                 Baggage
                 ,
                 we
                 had
                 been
                 so
                 insolent
                 as
                 to
                 threaten
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 give
                 them
                 ill
                 words
                 :
                 That
                 they
                 had
                 resolv'd
                 to
                 set
                 upon
                 us
                 ,
                 to
                 kill
                 all
                 the
                 aged
                 persons
                 ,
                 and
                 make
                 the
                 rest
                 Slaves
                 ,
                 and
                 ,
                 to
                 that
                 end
                 ,
                 had
                 sent
                 Messengers
                 to
                 
                   Surkou
                   Chan
                
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 there
                 was
                 one
                 gone
                 from
                 him
                 to
                 the
                 Schemkal
                 .
              
               
                 We
                 put
                 the
                 best
                 face
                 outward
                 before
                 those
                 women
                 ,
                 and
                 made
                 as
                 if
                 we
                 were
                 not
                 troubled
                 at
                 any
                 thing
                 the
                 Tartars
                 could
                 do
                 ,
                 in
                 regard
                 we
                 knew
                 not
                 how
                 far
                 we
                 should
                 credit
                 their
                 relation
                 .
                 However
                 we
                 thought
                 good
                 to
                 make
                 our
                 advantage
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 upon
                 this
                 reflection
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 found
                 no
                 order
                 taken
                 for
                 our
                 departure
                 thence
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 there
                 came
                 thither
                 a
                 party
                 of
                 forty
                 Tartars
                 of
                 Boinak
                 ,
                 &
                 that
                 Messengers
                 pass'd
                 to
                 and
                 fro
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 it
                 were
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 the
                 execution
                 of
                 some
                 great
                 design
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Ambassadors
                 having
                 call'd
                 together
                 the
                 chief
                 of
                 the
                 retinue
                 ,
                 &
                 represented
                 the
                 danger
                 we
                 were
                 in
                 ,
                 put
                 it
                 to
                 the
                 question
                 what
                 were
                 best
                 to
                 be
                 done
                 .
                 It
                 was
                 urg'd
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 had
                 been
                 more
                 prudence
                 to
                 treat
                 those
                 Barbarians
                 kindly
                 ,
                 than
                 to
                 have
                 exasperated
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 had
                 been
                 done
                 ,
                 but
                 since
                 there
                 was
                 no
                 recalling
                 of
                 what
                 was
                 past
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 only
                 way
                 was
                 to
                 take
                 courage
                 ,
                 and
                 ●ell
                 our
                 lives
                 at
                 the
                 dearest
                 rate
                 we
                 could
                 :
                 That
                 ,
                 having
                 ,
                 on
                 both
                 sides
                 of
                 us
                 ,
                 inaccessible
                 Rocks
                 ,
                 the
                 Sea
                 behind
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Tartars
                 before
                 us
                 ,
                 it
                 would
                 be
                 more
                 honourable
                 for
                 us
                 to
                 dy
                 nobly
                 ,
                 than
                 fall
                 alive
                 into
                 the
                 hands
                 of
                 the
                 Tartars
                 .
              
               
                 Our
                 greatest
                 misfortune
                 was
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 were
                 differences
                 among
                 our selves
                 .
                 The
                 Ambassador
                 Brugman
                 carried
                 on
                 his
                 private
                 designs
                 ,
                 and
                 found
                 fault
                 with
                 whatever
                 others
                 advis'd
                 ,
                 especially
                 those
                 among
                 us
                 who
                 any
                 way
                 pretended
                 to
                 Learning
                 .
                 Certain
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 ,
                 instead
                 of
                 contributing
                 his
                 endeavours
                 to
                 our
                 preservation
                 ,
                 he
                 would
                 have
                 contriv'd
                 our
                 ruin
                 ,
                 could
                 he
                 have
                 done
                 it
                 ,
                 without
                 danger
                 to
                 himself
                 .
              
               
                 We
                 understood
                 since
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 really
                 the
                 design
                 of
                 the
                 Tartars
                 ,
                 to
                 set
                 upon
                 us
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 they
                 had
                 done
                 it
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 Schemkal
                 ,
                 out
                 of
                 hopes
                 to
                 have
                 the
                 whole
                 booty
                 himself
                 ,
                 and
                 trapann'd
                 us
                 an
                 other
                 way
                 ,
                 had
                 not
                 prevented
                 them
                 .
                 He
                 sent
                 an
                 Express
                 to
                 tell
                 us
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 should
                 take
                 our
                 way
                 over
                 the
                 Bridge
                 of
                 Boats
                 ,
                 above
                 the
                 City
                 of
                 his
                 ordinary
                 residence
                 ,
                 &
                 that
                 if
                 we
                 took
                 any
                 other
                 ,
                 even
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 Sea-side
                 ,
                 where
                 we
                 might
                 have
                 cross'd
                 the
                 River
                 by
                 Boat
                 ,
                 he
                 should
                 treat
                 us
                 as
                 Enemies
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Messenger
                 he
                 sent
                 us
                 ,
                 having
                 concluded
                 his
                 discourse
                 ,
                 rose
                 up
                 ,
                 and
                 would
                 have
                 been
                 gone
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 Muscovian
                 Ambassador
                 taking
                 him
                 by
                 the
                 arm
                 ,
                 said
                 to
                 him
                 ;
                 
                   Friend
                   ,
                   go
                   and
                   tell
                   thy
                   Schemkal
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   is
                   not
                   to
                   appoint
                   us
                   our
                   way
                   ;
                   we
                   shall
                   take
                   that
                   we
                   think
                   fit
                   :
                   't
                   is
                   true
                   ,
                   it
                   well
                   be
                   no
                   hard
                   matter
                   for
                   him
                   ,
                   to
                   cut
                   off
                   a
                   handful
                   of
                   people
                   ;
                   but
                   let
                   him
                   know
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Czaar
                   ,
                   who
                   is
                   most
                   concern'd
                   in
                   this
                   Embassy
                   ,
                   will
                   resent
                   it
                   ,
                   and
                   revenge
                   our
                   deaths
                   ,
                   with
                   the
                   greatest
                   cruelty
                   imaginable
                   .
                
                 This
                 sharp
                 and
                 resolute
                 answer
                 made
                 the
                 Tartars
                 
                 quit
                 the
                 design
                 they
                 had
                 to
                 set
                 upon
                 us
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 intended
                 ,
                 and
                 oblig'd
                 them
                 to
                 change
                 their
                 manner
                 of
                 proceeding
                 :
                 So
                 that
                 ,
                 Apr.
                 20.
                 we
                 were
                 visited
                 by
                 four
                 Tartar-Princes
                 ,
                 who
                 din'd
                 with
                 the
                 Ambassadors
                 in
                 their
                 Tent
                 ,
                 and
                 were
                 not
                 ill
                 treated
                 ,
                 considering
                 the
                 place
                 we
                 were
                 then
                 at
                 .
                 All
                 their
                 discourse
                 was
                 only
                 of
                 robbing
                 and
                 stealing
                 ,
                 and
                 selling
                 men
                 :
                 nay
                 one
                 of
                 them
                 said
                 that
                 ,
                 all
                 the
                 week
                 before
                 ,
                 he
                 had
                 stoln
                 but
                 one
                 poor
                 Girl
                 .
                 After
                 they
                 were
                 gone
                 ,
                 the
                 Prince
                 of
                 Osmin's
                 Brother
                 came
                 to
                 visit
                 us
                 .
                 He
                 express'd
                 somewhat
                 of
                 civility
                 ,
                 and
                 made
                 us
                 great
                 proffers
                 of
                 his
                 services
                 .
                 After
                 him
                 ,
                 came
                 the
                 Daruga
                 of
                 the
                 City
                 of
                 Tarku
                 .
                 We
                 ask'd
                 him
                 ,
                 why
                 we
                 were
                 not
                 furnish'd
                 with
                 conveniences
                 of
                 carriadge
                 for
                 our
                 Baggage
                 .
                 He
                 ingenuously
                 told
                 us
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 we
                 were
                 not
                 to
                 expect
                 any
                 ,
                 till
                 we
                 had
                 made
                 a
                 Present
                 to
                 
                   Surkou
                   Chan.
                
                 The
                 next
                 day
                 ,
                 there
                 was
                 one
                 sent
                 him
                 ,
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 a
                 pair
                 of
                 gold
                 Bracelers
                 ,
                 a
                 pound
                 of
                 Tabacco
                 ,
                 a
                 Pistol
                 ,
                 a
                 Firelock
                 ,
                 a
                 barel
                 of
                 Powder
                 ,
                 two
                 pieces
                 of
                 Persia-Satin
                 ,
                 and
                 several
                 sorts
                 of
                 Spices
                 ,
                 with
                 this
                 message
                 withall
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 barel
                 of
                 Aquavitae
                 should
                 be
                 sent
                 him
                 ,
                 as
                 soon
                 as
                 we
                 came
                 to
                 Terki
                 .
                 This
                 Present
                 took
                 him
                 so
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 he
                 prefently
                 promis'd
                 we
                 should
                 have
                 all
                 conveniences
                 ,
                 for
                 mony
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 invited
                 the
                 Ambassadors
                 to
                 come
                 and
                 dine
                 with
                 him
                 .
                 It
                 was
                 taken
                 into
                 consideration
                 whether
                 they
                 should
                 go
                 ,
                 or
                 not
                 ;
                 but
                 at
                 last
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 resolv'd
                 they
                 should
                 ,
                 taking
                 along
                 with
                 them
                 four
                 other
                 persons
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 cloath
                 was
                 laid
                 upon
                 the
                 ground
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Persian
                 way
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 whole
                 entertainment
                 consisted
                 in
                 four
                 dishes
                 ,
                 
                 wherein
                 there
                 were
                 little
                 slices
                 of
                 Mutton
                 ,
                 drawn
                 upon
                 sticks
                 ,
                 some
                 Whitings
                 ,
                 and
                 Curds
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 four
                 other
                 lesser
                 dishes
                 ,
                 Rice
                 ,
                 with
                 pieces
                 of
                 Mutton
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 raisins
                 of
                 the
                 Sun.
                 The
                 Carver
                 sate
                 in
                 the
                 middle
                 of
                 the
                 dishes
                 ,
                 and
                 having
                 broke
                 a
                 long
                 thin
                 Cake
                 ,
                 he
                 cast
                 a
                 piece
                 of
                 it
                 to
                 every
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 Guests
                 .
                 He
                 also
                 tore
                 the
                 pieces
                 of
                 Meat
                 and
                 the
                 Fish
                 ,
                 but
                 all
                 was
                 done
                 only
                 by
                 his
                 hands
                 ,
                 which
                 were
                 as
                 black
                 as
                 his
                 face
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 the
                 fat
                 running
                 between
                 his
                 fingers
                 ,
                 and
                 mingling
                 with
                 the
                 dirt
                 from
                 which
                 it
                 took
                 another
                 colour
                 ,
                 almost
                 turn'd
                 our
                 stomacks
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 there
                 was
                 a
                 necessity
                 we
                 should
                 comply
                 .
                 Our
                 drink
                 was
                 only
                 water
                 ,
                 in
                 great
                 glasses
                 ,
                 and
                 afterwards
                 Aquavitae
                 ,
                 in
                 silver
                 Cups
                 .
                 After
                 dinner
                 ,
                 they
                 would
                 needs
                 hear
                 our
                 Musick
                 ,
                 which
                 we
                 sent
                 for
                 ;
                 and
                 after
                 a
                 divertisement
                 of
                 three
                 hours
                 ,
                 there
                 was
                 meat
                 brought
                 in
                 again
                 .
                 I
                 observ'd
                 ,
                 among
                 other
                 things
                 ,
                 the
                 Liver
                 and
                 Rump
                 of
                 a
                 Sheep
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 all
                 fat
                 ,
                 and
                 weigh'd
                 at
                 least
                 five
                 or
                 six
                 pound
                 .
              
               
                 One
                 of
                 the
                 Carvers
                 ,
                 (
                 for
                 at
                 this
                 second
                 treatment
                 there
                 were
                 three
                 )
                 minc'd
                 the
                 meat
                 very
                 small
                 ,
                 salted
                 it
                 well
                 ,
                 and
                 serv'd
                 every
                 man
                 by
                 handfuls
                 .
                 The
                 meat
                 look'd
                 as
                 if
                 it
                 had
                 been
                 chew'd
                 before
                 ,
                 yet
                 was
                 it
                 not
                 so
                 bad
                 ,
                 as
                 against
                 our
                 stomacks
                 .
                 After
                 the
                 treatment
                 ,
                 we
                 return'd
                 to
                 our
                 Quarters
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 next
                 day
                 ,
                 
                 Apr.
                 21.
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 other
                 Princes
                 ,
                 named
                 
                   Iman
                   Myrsa
                
                 ,
                 invited
                 the
                 Ambassadors
                 to
                 dinner
                 .
                 He
                 was
                 very
                 young
                 ,
                 as
                 being
                 not
                 full
                 eighteen
                 years
                 of
                 age
                 ,
                 and
                 born
                 between
                 a
                 Brother
                 of
                 Chan's
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 woman
                 ,
                 by
                 birth
                 a
                 Kasamuka
                 .
                 His
                 Servant
                 told
                 us
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   Surkou
                   Chan
                
                 usurp'd
                 the
                 Principality
                 from
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 his
                 life
                 was
                 in
                 some
                 danger
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 his
                 Uncle
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 cloath
                 was
                 laid
                 in
                 a
                 great
                 Hall
                 ,
                 where
                 we
                 sate
                 down
                 ,
                 with
                 
                   Imam
                   Myrsa
                
                 ,
                 and
                 some
                 other
                 Lords
                 of
                 the
                 Country
                 ,
                 in
                 Chairs
                 ,
                 at
                 a
                 low
                 Table
                 .
                 We
                 were
                 better
                 treated
                 ,
                 than
                 we
                 had
                 been
                 the
                 day
                 before
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Meat
                 was
                 better
                 drest
                 .
                 Among
                 other
                 dishes
                 there
                 was
                 brought
                 in
                 a
                 whole
                 Lamb
                 roasted
                 ,
                 whereof
                 every
                 one
                 carv'd
                 himself
                 what
                 he
                 pleas'd
                 .
                 They
                 used
                 no
                 knives
                 but
                 tore
                 the
                 Meat
                 in
                 pieces
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 observ'd
                 that
                 when
                 one
                 had
                 left
                 any
                 Meat
                 about
                 the
                 bone
                 ,
                 his
                 next
                 neighbour
                 took
                 it
                 up
                 ,
                 and
                 pick'd
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 many
                 times
                 it
                 went
                 to
                 a
                 third
                 and
                 fourth
                 hand
                 ,
                 till
                 at
                 last
                 ,
                 he
                 who
                 could
                 find
                 nothing
                 about
                 it
                 would
                 try
                 what
                 there
                 was
                 within
                 ,
                 and
                 get
                 out
                 the
                 marrow
                 .
              
               
                 Their
                 drinking
                 Vessels
                 are
                 of
                 Cows-horns
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 drink
                 a
                 sort
                 of
                 liquor
                 called
                 Bragga
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 make
                 of
                 Millet
                 ,
                 and
                 ,
                 in
                 colour
                 and
                 consistence
                 ,
                 looks
                 like
                 the
                 lees
                 of
                 beet
                 .
                 They
                 think
                 it
                 very
                 delicious
                 ,
                 and
                 drink
                 freely
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 do
                 also
                 of
                 Aquavitae
                 ,
                 and
                 grow
                 of
                 a
                 sudden
                 so
                 drunk
                 ,
                 that
                 notwithstanding
                 the
                 presence
                 of
                 their
                 P●ince
                 ,
                 they
                 made
                 such
                 a
                 noise
                 ,
                 as
                 would
                 have
                 drown'd
                 Thunder
                 it self
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Tartars
                 having
                 thus
                 treated
                 us
                 ,
                 we
                 took
                 leave
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 well
                 satisfy'd
                 with
                 the
                 cheer
                 they
                 made
                 us
                 .
              
               
                 Some
                 daies
                 after
                 ,
                 the
                 Ambassadors
                 were
                 treated
                 by
                 another
                 Prince
                 ,
                 named
                 Emir-Chan
                 ,
                 who
                 also
                 gave
                 them
                 a
                 visit
                 .
                 But
                 all
                 these
                 Barbarians
                 did
                 in
                 this
                 kind
                 ,
                 was
                 only
                 to
                 get
                 Presents
                 from
                 us
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 23.
                 the
                 Daruga
                 got
                 us
                 some
                 Waggons
                 for
                 the
                 Baggage
                 .
                 We
                 immediately
                 loaded
                 them
                 ,
                 intending
                 to
                 be
                 gone
                 the
                 next
                 day
                 :
                 but
                 in
                 the
                 evening
                 ,
                 Surchou-Chan
                 sent
                 us
                 word
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 had
                 certain
                 intelligence
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   Sultan
                   Mahmud
                
                 (
                 so
                 was
                 the
                 Schemkal
                 call'd
                 )
                 had
                 possess'd
                 himself
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 passages
                 of
                 the
                 River
                 Koisu
                 ,
                 with
                 a
                 design
                 to
                 stop
                 us
                 ,
                 and
                 put
                 us
                 to
                 a
                 ransom
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 hindred
                 him
                 from
                 permitting
                 us
                 to
                 depart
                 .
              
               
                 Late
                 in
                 the
                 evening
                 ,
                 there
                 came
                 neer
                 Tarku
                 twenty
                 horse-men
                 ,
                 well
                 mounted
                 aud
                 arm'd
                 ,
                 who
                 encamped
                 close
                 by
                 our
                 Quarters
                 .
                 The
                 Ambassadors
                 ,
                 accompany'd
                 by
                 some
                 Musketteers
                 ,
                 went
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 to
                 know
                 whence
                 they
                 came
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 their
                 design
                 was
                 .
                 They
                 made
                 answer
                 ,
                 that
                 
                 the
                 Prince
                 of
                 Osmin
                 had
                 sent
                 them
                 to
                 the
                 Schemkal
                 ,
                 to
                 tell
                 him
                 that
                 certain
                 forein
                 Ambassadors
                 ,
                 friends
                 of
                 the
                 King
                 of
                 Persia
                 ,
                 and
                 Czaar
                 of
                 Muscovy
                 ,
                 being
                 come
                 into
                 his
                 Territories
                 ,
                 he
                 had
                 suffered
                 them
                 to
                 poss
                 without
                 paying
                 any
                 toll
                 or
                 duties
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 intreat
                 him
                 ,
                 to
                 do
                 him
                 the
                 same
                 favour
                 ;
                 which
                 the
                 Schemkal
                 had
                 promis'd
                 to
                 do
                 ,
                 provided
                 they
                 carried
                 no
                 Merchants
                 goods
                 .
                 We
                 gave
                 not
                 so
                 much
                 credit
                 to
                 this
                 intelligence
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 neglect
                 keeping
                 a
                 strong
                 Guard
                 ,
                 and
                 having
                 our
                 Arms
                 in
                 readiness
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 24.
                 these
                 Tartars
                 departed
                 before
                 day
                 ,
                 and
                 presently
                 after
                 ,
                 there
                 came
                 to
                 us
                 ,
                 two
                 Messengers
                 from
                 
                   Sulthan
                   Mahmud
                
                 ,
                 who
                 asked
                 the
                 Ambassadors
                 why
                 they
                 did
                 not
                 prosecute
                 their
                 journey
                 ,
                 promising
                 all
                 the
                 favour
                 and
                 assistance
                 lay
                 in
                 his
                 power
                 ,
                 for
                 their
                 passage
                 ,
                 provided
                 they
                 took
                 the
                 way
                 he
                 appointed
                 them
                 .
                 These
                 Messengers
                 were
                 hardly
                 gone
                 ,
                 ere
                 Surkou-Chan
                 came
                 to
                 visit
                 us
                 .
                 The
                 Ambassadors
                 asked
                 him
                 ,
                 why
                 he
                 hindred
                 their
                 departure
                 ,
                 he
                 told
                 them
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Horses
                 and
                 Oxen
                 ,
                 we
                 had
                 hired
                 ,
                 were
                 ready
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 we
                 might
                 be
                 gone
                 when
                 we
                 pleas'd
                 ,
                 giving
                 it
                 him
                 under
                 our
                 hands
                 ,
                 how
                 that
                 we
                 would
                 needs
                 depart
                 ,
                 notwithstanding
                 the
                 notice
                 he
                 had
                 given
                 us
                 of
                 the
                 designs
                 of
                 the
                 Schemkal
                 ,
                 in
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 otherwise
                 he
                 should
                 be
                 responsible
                 to
                 the
                 King
                 of
                 Persia
                 ,
                 and
                 Great
                 Duke
                 of
                 Muscovy
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 misfortunes
                 might
                 happen
                 to
                 us
                 :
                 That
                 he
                 knew
                 the
                 Schemkal
                 better
                 than
                 we
                 did
                 :
                 That
                 he
                 car'd
                 for
                 neither
                 God
                 ,
                 nor
                 Devil
                 ,
                 nor
                 any
                 forein
                 Prince
                 at
                 all
                 :
                 That
                 he
                 never
                 observ'd
                 his
                 word
                 :
                 That
                 it
                 was
                 his
                 only
                 sport
                 ,
                 to
                 rob
                 ,
                 and
                 shed
                 blood
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 it
                 were
                 better
                 stay
                 eight
                 dayes
                 longer
                 ,
                 within
                 which
                 time
                 he
                 promis'd
                 us
                 a
                 sufficient
                 Convoy
                 ,
                 without
                 which
                 we
                 could
                 not
                 pass
                 through
                 the
                 Prince's
                 Country
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 resolv'd
                 not
                 to
                 hazard
                 our
                 lives
                 ,
                 and
                 lose
                 our
                 Baggage
                 :
                 That
                 ere
                 that
                 time
                 were
                 expir'd
                 ,
                 the
                 Persian
                 Ambassador
                 would
                 come
                 thither
                 ,
                 with
                 Letters
                 of
                 Commendation
                 from
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 without
                 which
                 he
                 durst
                 not
                 undertake
                 to
                 convoy
                 us
                 ,
                 left
                 he
                 should
                 thereby
                 disoblige
                 all
                 the
                 other
                 Tartars
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 discourse
                 put
                 us
                 into
                 a
                 great
                 perplexity
                 ,
                 considering
                 that
                 the
                 arrival
                 of
                 the
                 Persian
                 Ambassador
                 was
                 uncertain
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 mean
                 time
                 ,
                 we
                 m●ght
                 fear
                 the
                 same
                 thing
                 from
                 Surchou-Chan
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 would
                 have
                 us
                 apprehend
                 from
                 the
                 Schemkal
                 .
                 We
                 sent
                 an
                 Express
                 to
                 the
                 Weywode
                 of
                 Terki
                 ,
                 to
                 desire
                 him
                 to
                 send
                 us
                 a
                 Convoy
                 of
                 Strelits
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 might
                 secure
                 us
                 against
                 the
                 attempts
                 of
                 the
                 Tartars
                 ;
                 but
                 he
                 would
                 do
                 nothing
                 .
                 Surchou-Chan
                 sent
                 an
                 Express
                 to
                 Derbent
                 ,
                 to
                 know
                 of
                 the
                 Ambassador
                 ,
                 how
                 long
                 it
                 would
                 be
                 ere
                 he
                 came
                 to
                 Tarku
                 :
                 but
                 he
                 sent
                 us
                 word
                 ,
                 some
                 dayes
                 after
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 man
                 he
                 had
                 dispatch'd
                 for
                 Derbent
                 was
                 return'd
                 ,
                 but
                 had
                 been
                 so
                 indiscreet
                 as
                 to
                 put
                 the
                 Letter
                 ,
                 deliver'd
                 him
                 by
                 
                   Imancnla
                   Sulthan
                
                 ,
                 into
                 his
                 Quiver
                 ,
                 and
                 going
                 to
                 shoot
                 at
                 a
                 beast
                 by
                 the
                 way
                 ,
                 had
                 dropp'd
                 it
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 he
                 had
                 been
                 forc'd
                 to
                 send
                 him
                 back
                 again
                 .
                 All
                 these
                 proceedings
                 added
                 more
                 and
                 more
                 to
                 our
                 jealousie
                 ;
                 but
                 what
                 most
                 startled
                 us
                 ,
                 was
                 ,
                 the
                 sudden
                 departure
                 of
                 certain
                 Armenian
                 Merchants
                 ,
                 who
                 having
                 joyn'd
                 with
                 us
                 ,
                 out
                 of
                 hopes
                 of
                 travelling
                 with
                 greater
                 safety
                 in
                 our
                 Company
                 ,
                 went
                 into
                 the
                 City
                 ,
                 upon
                 notice
                 given
                 them
                 ,
                 that
                 two
                 hundred
                 Tartars
                 intended
                 to
                 set
                 upon
                 us
                 .
                 Besides
                 ,
                 the
                 inconveniences
                 we
                 endur'd
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 ill
                 weather
                 heightned
                 our
                 affliction
                 :
                 for
                 the
                 continual
                 rains
                 had
                 not
                 only
                 sunk
                 through
                 our
                 Tents
                 and
                 Cloaths
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 hindred
                 us
                 from
                 making
                 any
                 fire
                 ,
                 to
                 warm
                 us
                 ,
                 and
                 dress
                 our
                 Meat
                 .
                 No
                 condition
                 ,
                 for
                 misery
                 ,
                 could
                 be
                 compar'd
                 to
                 that
                 we
                 were
                 then
                 in
                 ,
                 forsaken
                 by
                 all
                 ,
                 destitute
                 of
                 all
                 things
                 ,
                 even
                 advice
                 and
                 resolution
                 ,
                 insomuch
                 that
                 we
                 durst
                 not
                 go
                 into
                 the
                 Tartars
                 hutts
                 ,
                 
                   Surkou
                   Chan
                
                 himself
                 having
                 given
                 us
                 notice
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 might
                 run
                 the
                 hazard
                 of
                 being
                 carried
                 away
                 and
                 sold.
                 Nay
                 ,
                 Apr.
                 27.
                 one
                 of
                 our
                 Soldiers
                 ,
                 a
                 Scotchman
                 ,
                 named
                 
                   William
                   Hoye
                
                 ,
                 being
                 got
                 a
                 little
                 too
                 far
                 from
                 the
                 Quarters
                 ,
                 was
                 carried
                 away
                 by
                 the
                 Tartars
                 ,
                 so
                 clearly
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 could
                 never
                 learn
                 any
                 news
                 of
                 him
                 ,
                 though
                 we
                 made
                 great
                 inquiry
                 .
                 We
                 heard
                 since
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 carried
                 to
                 the
                 Fortress
                 of
                 Sachur
                 ,
                 within
                 five
                 or
                 six
                 leagues
                 of
                 Turku
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 same
                 day
                 ,
                 there
                 hapned
                 to
                 us
                 another
                 misfortune
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 ,
                 some
                 of
                 our
                 people
                 being
                 shooting
                 with
                 Bows
                 and
                 Arrows
                 ,
                 our
                 Canonier
                 ,
                 going
                 somewhat
                 near
                 the
                 Mark
                 ,
                 to
                 take
                 up
                 an
                 Arrow
                 ,
                 was
                 shot
                 into
                 the
                 Belly
                 ,
                 whereof
                 he
                 died
                 the
                 next
                 day
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Muscovite
                 ,
                 whose
                 mishap
                 it
                 was
                 to
                 hurt
                 him
                 ,
                 had
                 so
                 sensible
                 a
                 remorse
                 of
                 what
                 had
                 happened
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 desired
                 to
                 be
                 put
                 to
                 death
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 business
                 being
                 taken
                 into
                 consideration
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 found
                 done
                 by
                 chance
                 without
                 any
                 design
                 ;
                 whereupon
                 he
                 was
                 set
                 at
                 liberty
                 .
                 We
                 interr'd
                 the
                 deceas'd
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 advice
                 of
                 certain
                 Tartar-women
                 who
                 were
                 Christians
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 place
                 where
                 our
                 horses
                 stood
                 ,
                 and
                 made
                 a
                 Grave
                 without
                 the
                 Quarters
                 ,
                 into
                 which
                 was
                 put
                 an
                 empty
                 Coffin
                 ,
                 it
                 being
                 certain
                 that
                 the
                 Tartars
                 would
                 ,
                 after
                 our
                 departure
                 thence
                 ,
                 dig
                 up
                 the
                 Carcass
                 ,
                 to
                 give
                 in
                 their
                 Dogs
                 .
                 There
                 died
                 also
                 a
                 rich
                 Muscovian
                 Merchant
                 .
                 His
                 body
                 was
                 inbalm'd
                 ,
                 and
                 brought
                 to
                 Terki
                 ,
                 where
                 it
                 was
                 buried
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Church-yard
                 ,
                 belonging
                 to
                 those
                 of
                 his
                 Religion
                 .
                 Amidst
                 all
                 these
                 afflictions
                 and
                 misfortunes
                 ,
                 the
                 Tartars
                 came
                 every
                 day
                 to
                 get
                 our
                 Musick
                 plaid
                 upon
                 ;
                 which
                 was
                 somewhat
                 like
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 Israelites
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 waters
                 of
                 Babylon
                 .
              
               
                 May
                 1.
                 we
                 dispatch'd
                 a
                 man
                 to
                 
                   Sulthan
                   Mahmud
                
                 ,
                 
                 to
                 desire
                 passage
                 .
                 Our
                 Messenger
                 return'd
                 the
                 next
                 day
                 ,
                 
                 accompany'd
                 by
                 four
                 Tartars
                 ,
                 who
                 told
                 us
                 from
                 the
                 Schemkal
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 wondred
                 much
                 to
                 hear
                 ,
                 that
                 Surchou-Chan
                 would
                 perswade
                 them
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 a
                 famous
                 Robber
                 and
                 faithless
                 person
                 :
                 that
                 he
                 had
                 given
                 him
                 no
                 cause
                 to
                 dress
                 him
                 in
                 such
                 a
                 Character
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 he
                 should
                 take
                 occasion
                 to
                 resent
                 it
                 .
                 For
                 us
                 ,
                 he
                 proffer'd
                 all
                 his
                 Credit
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 Subjects
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 advancement
                 and
                 safety
                 of
                 our
                 journey
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 if
                 we
                 durst
                 not
                 trust
                 him
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 ready
                 to
                 send
                 
                 us
                 three
                 of
                 the
                 principal
                 Lords
                 of
                 the
                 Country
                 as
                 hostages
                 ,
                 whom
                 we
                 should
                 either
                 take
                 along
                 with
                 us
                 ,
                 or
                 leave
                 with
                 Surchou-Chan
                 ,
                 till
                 we
                 were
                 out
                 of
                 his
                 Jurisdiction
                 .
              
               
                 These
                 unexpected
                 proffers
                 put
                 us
                 to
                 some
                 difficulty
                 what
                 we
                 should
                 do
                 :
                 but
                 hearing
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   Sulthan
                   Mahmud
                
                 liv'd
                 otherwise
                 than
                 his
                 Father
                 had
                 done
                 ,
                 who
                 ,
                 having
                 dishonour'd
                 his
                 Country
                 by
                 continual
                 robberies
                 ,
                 had
                 reform'd
                 his
                 life
                 ,
                 and
                 ,
                 to
                 expiate
                 his
                 sins
                 ,
                 went
                 on
                 pilgrimage
                 to
                 Meca
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 Mahomet's
                 Sepulchre
                 ,
                 we
                 accepted
                 of
                 his
                 proffers
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 more
                 willingly
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 the
                 6.
                 following
                 ,
                 we
                 receiv'd
                 Letters
                 from
                 Derbent
                 ,
                 wherein
                 the
                 Persian
                 Ambassador
                 sent
                 us
                 word
                 ,
                 that
                 being
                 oblig'd
                 to
                 continue
                 there
                 till
                 he
                 had
                 receiv'd
                 his
                 dispatches
                 and
                 the
                 Interpreter
                 he
                 expected
                 from
                 the
                 Court
                 ,
                 and
                 thinking
                 it
                 would
                 be
                 a
                 moneth
                 longer
                 ere
                 he
                 came
                 to
                 Tarku
                 ,
                 he
                 left
                 it
                 to
                 our
                 choice
                 ,
                 whether
                 we
                 would
                 expect
                 him
                 ,
                 or
                 prosecute
                 our
                 journey
                 .
                 Upon
                 this
                 ,
                 we
                 press'd
                 Surchou-Chan
                 ,
                 to
                 give
                 order
                 for
                 our
                 departure
                 ;
                 which
                 he
                 did
                 ,
                 after
                 the
                 receipt
                 of
                 another
                 Present
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 had
                 the
                 boldness
                 to
                 beg
                 himself
                 ,
                 and
                 security
                 given
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 return
                 of
                 the
                 Horses
                 and
                 Oxen
                 ,
                 which
                 carried
                 our
                 Baggage
                 ,
                 by
                 two
                 of
                 the
                 Schemkal's
                 hostages
                 ,
                 whom
                 we
                 left
                 with
                 him
                 ,
                 taking
                 the
                 third
                 along
                 with
                 us
                 .
              
               
                 May
                 12.
                 we
                 left
                 Tarku
                 ,
                 upon
                 the
                 dangerous
                 word
                 of
                 
                   Sulthan
                   Mahmud
                
                 .
                 We
                 had
                 agreed
                 15.
                 dayes
                 before
                 with
                 the
                 Waggoners
                 of
                 Tarku
                 :
                 but
                 when
                 the
                 Baggage
                 came
                 to
                 be
                 loaden
                 ,
                 they
                 fell
                 from
                 the
                 former
                 agreement
                 ,
                 and
                 made
                 us
                 pay
                 much
                 more
                 than
                 we
                 had
                 promis'd
                 them
                 .
                 They
                 would
                 have
                 done
                 the
                 same
                 for
                 the
                 Saddle-Naggs
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 Ambassadors
                 would
                 not
                 condescend
                 :
                 which
                 occasion'd
                 some
                 of
                 our
                 people
                 ,
                 nay
                 of
                 the
                 chiefest
                 ,
                 to
                 foot
                 it
                 ,
                 the
                 two
                 first
                 dayes
                 ,
                 not
                 without
                 abuses
                 and
                 jeers
                 from
                 their
                 enemies
                 .
              
               
                 We
                 travell'd
                 that
                 day
                 two
                 leagues
                 ,
                 through
                 a
                 plain
                 and
                 even
                 Country
                 ,
                 but
                 desert
                 ,
                 to
                 a
                 Rivulet
                 which
                 serves
                 for
                 a
                 common
                 Frontier
                 ,
                 between
                 
                   Sulthan
                   Mahmud
                
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Prince
                 of
                 Tarku
                 ,
                 We
                 met
                 by
                 the
                 way
                 certain
                 Tartar
                 Lords
                 ,
                 who
                 intreated
                 the
                 Ambassadors
                 to
                 lend
                 them
                 our
                 Physician
                 ,
                 to
                 visit
                 one
                 of
                 their
                 friends
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 sick
                 not
                 far
                 thence
                 .
                 The
                 Physician
                 seeming
                 unwilling
                 to
                 go
                 ,
                 out
                 of
                 a
                 fear
                 he
                 should
                 never
                 return
                 ,
                 they
                 left
                 two
                 of
                 their
                 Company
                 ,
                 as
                 hostages
                 ,
                 with
                 us
                 ,
                 and
                 brought
                 him
                 back
                 after
                 mid-night
                 .
                 All
                 our
                 Supper
                 that
                 night
                 was
                 ,
                 only
                 Bread
                 and
                 troubled
                 Water
                 .
              
               
                 May
                 13.
                 being
                 Whitsunday
                 ,
                 we
                 travell'd
                 four
                 leagues
                 ,
                 through
                 a
                 very
                 woody
                 Country
                 .
                 We
                 thought
                 that
                 day
                 ;
                 we
                 should
                 have
                 been
                 left
                 by
                 the
                 way
                 ;
                 for
                 the
                 Muscovian
                 Ambassador
                 having
                 cudgell'd
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 Waggoners
                 ,
                 all
                 the
                 rest
                 would
                 unteam
                 ,
                 and
                 return
                 homewards
                 :
                 but
                 with
                 much
                 intreaty
                 and
                 fair
                 words
                 we
                 got
                 them
                 to
                 stay
                 .
                 We
                 pass'd
                 over
                 the
                 night
                 in
                 the
                 Wood
                 ,
                 and
                 those
                 who
                 were
                 desirous
                 to
                 sleep
                 ,
                 lay
                 down
                 supperless
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 14.
                 we
                 got
                 but
                 one
                 league
                 ,
                 
                 to
                 the
                 River
                 Koisu
                 ,
                 which
                 ,
                 in
                 my
                 opinion
                 must
                 be
                 that
                 which
                 Ptolomy
                 calls
                 Albanus
                 .
                 It
                 rises
                 out
                 of
                 mount
                 Caucasus
                 .
                 It
                 s
                 Water
                 is
                 thick
                 and
                 troubled
                 ,
                 and
                 its
                 course
                 very
                 swift
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 at
                 least
                 as
                 broad
                 as
                 the
                 Elbe
                 ,
                 &
                 in
                 that
                 place
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 above
                 twenty
                 foot
                 deep
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Town
                 or
                 Village
                 of
                 Andre
                 ,
                 where
                 
                   Sulthan
                   Mahmud
                
                 liv'd
                 ,
                 stands
                 upon
                 a
                 hill
                 ,
                 on
                 this
                 side
                 of
                 the
                 River
                 .
                 Near
                 the
                 Village
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 Spring
                 of
                 seething
                 Water
                 ,
                 which
                 falls
                 into
                 a
                 Pool
                 ,
                 and
                 makes
                 the
                 water
                 thereof
                 very
                 fit
                 for
                 bathing
                 .
                 The
                 Inhabitants
                 of
                 it
                 are
                 for
                 the
                 most
                 part
                 Fisher-men
                 ,
                 and
                 we
                 saw
                 them
                 in
                 great
                 numbers
                 upon
                 the
                 River-side
                 ,
                 about
                 their
                 employment
                 .
              
               
                 They
                 thrust
                 a
                 sharp
                 hook
                 baited
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 fasten'd
                 to
                 a
                 long
                 pole
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 bottom
                 of
                 the
                 River
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 that
                 means
                 take
                 abundance
                 of
                 Sturgeons
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 like
                 fish
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 heard
                 they
                 had
                 an
                 odd
                 custom
                 at
                 their
                 Weddings
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 the
                 men
                 bidden
                 thereto
                 shoot
                 each
                 of
                 them
                 an
                 Arrow
                 into
                 the
                 floor
                 ,
                 and
                 leav●
                 them
                 there
                 ,
                 till
                 they
                 either
                 rot
                 ,
                 or
                 fall
                 of
                 themselves
                 ,
                 whereof
                 I
                 could
                 never
                 learn
                 any
                 reason
                 .
              
               
                 As
                 soon
                 as
                 they
                 perceiv'd
                 us
                 ,
                 they
                 came
                 to
                 the
                 River-side
                 ;
                 and
                 proffer'd
                 to
                 help
                 us
                 over
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 facilitate
                 the
                 getting
                 over
                 of
                 the
                 Baggage
                 ,
                 they
                 joyn'd
                 two
                 Boats
                 together
                 ,
                 over
                 which
                 they
                 laid
                 a
                 hurdle
                 ,
                 strong
                 enough
                 to
                 bear
                 a
                 Wagon
                 .
                 They
                 demanded
                 two
                 Crowns
                 for
                 the
                 passage
                 of
                 every
                 Wagon
                 ,
                 and
                 we
                 had
                 about
                 seventy
                 ;
                 and
                 perceiving
                 we
                 made
                 some
                 difficulty
                 to
                 give
                 it
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 we
                 chose
                 rather
                 to
                 make
                 a
                 bargain
                 with
                 them
                 for
                 all
                 together
                 ,
                 they
                 pass'd
                 over
                 to
                 the
                 other
                 side
                 ,
                 where
                 they
                 fell
                 a
                 jeering
                 and
                 laughing
                 at
                 us
                 .
                 We
                 saw
                 there
                 also
                 the
                 Schemkal
                 ,
                 standing
                 at
                 the
                 entrance
                 of
                 the
                 Wood
                 ,
                 accompany'd
                 by
                 a
                 great
                 number
                 of
                 persons
                 on
                 hors-back
                 :
                 so
                 that
                 we
                 knew
                 not
                 what
                 case
                 we
                 were
                 in
                 .
              
               
                 We
                 made
                 hurts
                 of
                 boughs
                 of
                 Trees
                 ,
                 upon
                 the
                 River
                 side
                 ,
                 and
                 had
                 several
                 private
                 Assemblies
                 ,
                 in
                 regard
                 there
                 was
                 not
                 any
                 publick
                 ,
                 in
                 relation
                 to
                 the
                 holy
                 time
                 of
                 Whitsuntide
                 .
                 Such
                 as
                 profess'd
                 Letters
                 met
                 at
                 the
                 Ambassador
                 Crusius's
                 ,
                 where
                 we
                 dined
                 ,
                 having
                 no
                 other
                 drink
                 than
                 Oxicrat
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 a
                 beveridge
                 of
                 Vinegar
                 and
                 Water
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 increas'd
                 by
                 the
                 tears
                 we
                 shed
                 ,
                 reflecting
                 on
                 the
                 difference
                 there
                 was
                 ,
                 between
                 our
                 present
                 condition
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 we
                 should
                 be
                 in
                 at
                 our
                 return
                 into
                 our
                 dear
                 Country
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 15.
                 we
                 intreated
                 the
                 Muscovian
                 Ambassador
                 to
                 cross
                 the
                 River
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 did
                 ,
                 and
                 spoke
                 to
                 the
                 Schemkal
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 instructions
                 we
                 had
                 given
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 prevail'd
                 so
                 far
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Tartars
                 were
                 content
                 to
                 take
                 two
                 Tumains
                 ,
                 which
                 amount
                 not
                 to
                 above
                 forty
                 Crowns
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 passage
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 Company
                 and
                 the
                 Baggage
                 .
              
               
                 VVe
                 cross'd
                 the
                 River
                 the
                 same
                 day
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Ambassadors
                 immediately
                 caus'd
                 their
                 Tents
                 to
                 be
                 pitch'd
                 ,
                 and
                 fortify'd
                 the
                 Quarter
                 with
                 the
                 Baggage
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 defended
                 by
                 the
                 Artillery
                 .
              
               
               
                 Soon
                 after
                 the
                 Schemkal
                 ,
                 accompany'd
                 by
                 two
                 of
                 his
                 Brethren
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 retinue
                 of
                 50.
                 persons
                 on
                 horse-back
                 ,
                 gave
                 them
                 the
                 first
                 visit
                 .
                 He
                 was
                 about
                 36.
                 years
                 of
                 age
                 ,
                 strong
                 ,
                 bulky
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 a
                 good
                 countenance
                 .
                 He
                 had
                 on
                 a
                 Garment
                 of
                 green
                 Satin
                 ,
                 over
                 a
                 Coat
                 of
                 mail
                 ,
                 and
                 over
                 that
                 a
                 Cloak
                 ,
                 of
                 extreme
                 coarse
                 cloath
                 .
                 His
                 Arms
                 ,
                 as
                 also
                 those
                 of
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 Company
                 ,
                 were
                 the
                 Cymitar
                 ,
                 Bows
                 ,
                 and
                 Arrows
                 .
                 Besides
                 a
                 Present
                 of
                 certain
                 Sheep
                 and
                 Lambs
                 ,
                 he
                 caus'd
                 some
                 of
                 his
                 people
                 ,
                 to
                 bring
                 thither
                 a
                 great
                 Chauldron
                 ,
                 full
                 of
                 Sturgeon
                 ,
                 cut
                 into
                 little
                 pieces
                 ,
                 and
                 boil'd
                 in
                 water
                 and
                 Salt
                 ,
                 whereto
                 there
                 was
                 a
                 sawce
                 of
                 fresh
                 Butter
                 and
                 Sorrel
                 .
                 I
                 may
                 truly
                 say
                 ,
                 I
                 never
                 made
                 a
                 better
                 meal
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 all
                 the
                 delicates
                 of
                 Persia
                 were
                 not
                 comparable
                 to
                 that
                 dish
                 .
                 The
                 Ambassadors
                 treated
                 him
                 with
                 Aquavitae
                 and
                 Musick
                 ,
                 during
                 which
                 our
                 brass
                 Guns
                 were
                 several
                 times
                 discharg'd
                 .
                 He
                 diverted
                 himself
                 in
                 that
                 manner
                 for
                 the
                 space
                 of
                 two
                 hours
                 ,
                 till
                 that
                 being
                 got
                 half
                 drunk
                 ,
                 he
                 withdrew
                 ;
                 but
                 return'd
                 again
                 within
                 a
                 white
                 after
                 .
              
               
                 We
                 presented
                 him
                 with
                 a
                 pair
                 of
                 gold
                 Bracelets
                 ,
                 a
                 silver
                 Goblet
                 ,
                 a
                 Scarlet
                 Cloak
                 ,
                 lin'd
                 with
                 Furr
                 ,
                 a
                 case
                 of
                 Pistols
                 ,
                 a
                 Sword
                 ,
                 a
                 barrel
                 of
                 Powder
                 ,
                 certain
                 Persia
                 silk
                 stuffs
                 ,
                 and
                 some
                 Goats-skins
                 dress'd
                 into
                 leather
                 .
                 He
                 immediately
                 put
                 on
                 the
                 Cloak
                 ,
                 and
                 gave
                 his
                 own
                 to
                 the
                 Ambassador
                 Brugman
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 the
                 prudence
                 to
                 humour
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 assure
                 himself
                 of
                 his
                 kindness
                 and
                 friendship
                 ,
                 by
                 putting
                 him
                 in
                 hopes
                 of
                 extraordinary
                 advantages
                 ,
                 likely
                 to
                 accrue
                 to
                 him
                 by
                 settlement
                 of
                 the
                 Commerce
                 ,
                 for
                 which
                 he
                 had
                 travell'd
                 so
                 far
                 .
                 He
                 told
                 him
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Persian
                 Ambassador
                 was
                 to
                 follow
                 them
                 ,
                 to
                 conclude
                 with
                 the
                 Duke
                 of
                 Holstein
                 ,
                 what
                 they
                 had
                 but
                 begun
                 in
                 Persia
                 ;
                 that
                 the
                 said
                 Ambassador
                 would
                 give
                 him
                 further
                 satisfaction
                 as
                 to
                 that
                 particular
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 they
                 should
                 be
                 oblig'd
                 to
                 pass
                 through
                 his
                 Country
                 once
                 a
                 year
                 ,
                 with
                 Commodities
                 of
                 great
                 value
                 :
                 That
                 that
                 Country
                 was
                 not
                 known
                 at
                 all
                 in
                 Germany
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 their
                 Prince
                 knew
                 not
                 they
                 were
                 ,
                 in
                 those
                 parts
                 ,
                 to
                 meet
                 with
                 so
                 great
                 a
                 Lord
                 ,
                 otherwise
                 ,
                 he
                 had
                 sent
                 him
                 very
                 considerable
                 Presents
                 ;
                 but
                 that
                 it
                 should
                 not
                 be
                 omitted
                 hereafter
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 their
                 intention
                 to
                 make
                 a
                 perpetual
                 friendship
                 with
                 him
                 .
                 This
                 discourse
                 so
                 pleas'd
                 the
                 Schemkal
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 would
                 have
                 hasten'd
                 our
                 departure
                 thence
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 might
                 the
                 sooner
                 return
                 that
                 way
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 we
                 had
                 horses
                 for
                 the
                 sadle
                 and
                 for
                 carriage
                 at
                 a
                 very
                 easie
                 rate
                 ,
                 to
                 carry
                 us
                 as
                 far
                 as
                 Terki
                 .
              
               
                 May
                 16.
                 
                 we
                 departed
                 .
                 He
                 himself
                 ,
                 accompany'd
                 by
                 fifty
                 horse
                 ,
                 convoy'd
                 us
                 through
                 a
                 thick
                 Wood
                 ,
                 half
                 a
                 league
                 from
                 Andre
                 ,
                 
                 where
                 he
                 took
                 leave
                 of
                 us
                 ,
                 with
                 much
                 civility
                 .
                 We
                 travell'd
                 that
                 day
                 two
                 leagues
                 ,
                 over
                 a
                 great
                 Plain
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 River
                 Aksai
                 .
                 It
                 runs
                 very
                 slowly
                 in
                 those
                 parts
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 not
                 above
                 fifty
                 paces
                 broad
                 .
                 The
                 Tartars
                 told
                 us
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 an
                 arm
                 of
                 the
                 River
                 Koisu
                 ,
                 into
                 which
                 it
                 falls
                 ,
                 near
                 the
                 Sea.
                 There
                 we
                 were
                 forc'd
                 to
                 stay
                 for
                 the
                 Boats
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Hurdles
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Inhabitants
                 of
                 Andre
                 brought
                 in
                 Waggons
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 mean
                 time
                 ,
                 we
                 cut
                 Reeds
                 and
                 Canes
                 ,
                 to
                 lay
                 over
                 the
                 mudd
                 which
                 hindred
                 our
                 coming
                 dry
                 to
                 the
                 River
                 side
                 .
                 We
                 cross'd
                 it
                 by
                 Moon-light
                 ,
                 and
                 paid
                 there
                 also
                 two
                 Tumains
                 for
                 our
                 passage
                 .
              
               
                 Such
                 as
                 were
                 not
                 in
                 favour
                 with
                 the
                 Ambassador
                 Brugman
                 ,
                 were
                 forc'd
                 to
                 lye
                 down
                 supperless
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 17.
                 we
                 travell'd
                 seven
                 leagues
                 ,
                 over
                 a
                 great
                 Heath
                 ,
                 where
                 we
                 began
                 to
                 be
                 out
                 of
                 sight
                 of
                 mount
                 Caucasus
                 .
              
               
                 We
                 came
                 at
                 night
                 to
                 the
                 River
                 Bustro
                 ,
                 and
                 pitch'd
                 our
                 Tents
                 in
                 the
                 adjoyning
                 Forest.
                 This
                 River
                 is
                 very
                 muddy
                 ,
                 and
                 near
                 as
                 big
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 so
                 swift
                 as
                 that
                 of
                 Koisu
                 .
                 Running
                 Northward
                 ,
                 about
                 five
                 leagues
                 from
                 the
                 Caspian
                 Sea
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 divided
                 into
                 two
                 branches
                 ,
                 whereof
                 one
                 ,
                 heretofore
                 named
                 Terk
                 ,
                 and
                 now
                 Timenki
                 ,
                 hath
                 ●erived
                 its
                 name
                 to
                 the
                 City
                 of
                 Terki
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 it
                 passes
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 about
                 fifty
                 foot
                 broad
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 other
                 branch
                 of
                 the
                 said
                 River
                 is
                 called
                 Kisilar
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 certain
                 Grains
                 ,
                 like
                 Gold
                 ,
                 which
                 come
                 down
                 with
                 its
                 gravel
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Chanel
                 of
                 it
                 is
                 as
                 broad
                 as
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 but
                 hath
                 so
                 little
                 water
                 ,
                 that
                 many
                 times
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Summer
                 ,
                 a
                 man
                 may
                 cross
                 it
                 dry-foot
                 .
                 The
                 mouth
                 of
                 this
                 arm
                 is
                 eight
                 leagues
                 above
                 the
                 City
                 of
                 Terki
                 .
              
               
                 It
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 observ'd
                 here
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 these
                 Rivers
                 come
                 from
                 the
                 West-north-west
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 between
                 Kisilar
                 and
                 the
                 River
                 Wolga
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 sixty
                 five
                 leagues
                 distant
                 one
                 from
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 other
                 River
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 conclude
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Aksai
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 Coesius
                 of
                 Ptolomy
                 ;
                 that
                 Bustro
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 Gerrus
                 ;
                 that
                 Timenki
                 ,
                 or
                 Terk
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 Alonta
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 Kisilar
                 is
                 the
                 Adonta
                 ,
                 in
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 there
                 are
                 only
                 these
                 Rivers
                 between
                 the
                 Albanus
                 or
                 Koisu
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Rha
                 ,
                 or
                 Wolga
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 River
                 Bustro
                 is
                 a
                 common
                 Frontier
                 between
                 the
                 Tartars
                 of
                 Dagesthan
                 ,
                 and
                 those
                 of
                 Circassia
                 ;
                 upon
                 which
                 accompt
                 it
                 was
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Waggoners
                 of
                 Tarku
                 ,
                 would
                 not
                 go
                 beyond
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 May
                 18.
                 
                 we
                 cross'd
                 the
                 River
                 ,
                 and
                 got
                 over
                 the
                 Baggage
                 ,
                 to
                 our
                 greater
                 satisfaction
                 in
                 this
                 particular
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 left
                 ,
                 on
                 the
                 other
                 side
                 of
                 the
                 River
                 ,
                 the
                 Mahumetans
                 and
                 Pagans
                 ,
                 and
                 were
                 entred
                 into
                 Christendom
                 .
                 For
                 though
                 the
                 Tartars
                 of
                 these
                 parts
                 are
                 also
                 Pagans
                 or
                 Ma●umetans
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 those
                 of
                 Dagesthan
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 rest
                 ,
                 yet
                 are
                 they
                 under
                 the
                 Jurisdiction
                 of
                 a
                 Christian
                 Prince
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 the
                 Great
                 Duke
                 of
                 Muscovy
                 ,
                 and
                 hath
                 ,
                 at
                 all
                 places
                 ,
                 his
                 Governours
                 ,
                 Magistrates
                 and
                 Priests
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 exercise
                 of
                 Christian
                 Religion
                 .
              
               
                 Provisions
                 were
                 so
                 dear
                 in
                 these
                 parts
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 were
                 forc'd
                 to
                 pay
                 above
                 thirty
                 shillings
                 for
                 a
                 Sheep
                 .
                 Nay
                 they
                 would
                 not
                 spare
                 us
                 many
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 to
                 get
                 flesh
                 ,
                 we
                 went
                 into
                 the
                 Woods
                 and
                 shot
                 at
                 Crows
                 ,
                 whereof
                 there
                 were
                 abundance
                 thereabouts
                 .
              
               
               
                 The
                 19.
                 we
                 travell'd
                 five
                 leagues
                 ,
                 through
                 a
                 plain
                 Country
                 ,
                 full
                 of
                 Reeds
                 ,
                 having
                 also
                 some
                 few
                 trees
                 ,
                 which
                 were
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 most
                 part
                 ,
                 planted
                 round
                 about
                 a
                 great
                 Plain
                 .
              
               
                 At
                 night
                 we
                 encamped
                 upon
                 the
                 Heath
                 ,
                 neer
                 a
                 Well
                 ,
                 or
                 rather
                 a
                 Sink
                 ,
                 in
                 regard
                 the
                 water
                 of
                 it
                 was
                 so
                 corrupt
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 very
                 Beasts
                 would
                 not
                 drink
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 The
                 ground
                 thereabouts
                 was
                 all
                 full
                 of
                 holes
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Serpents
                 and
                 Snakes
                 had
                 made
                 there
                 ;
                 and
                 yet
                 ,
                 though
                 we
                 were
                 forc'd
                 to
                 lodge
                 on
                 the
                 ground
                 ,
                 not
                 one
                 of
                 us
                 receiv'd
                 any
                 harm
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 20.
                 we
                 got
                 four
                 leagues
                 further
                 ,
                 over
                 heathy
                 and
                 barren
                 Lands
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 City
                 of
                 Terki
                 .
                 We
                 saw
                 that
                 day
                 a
                 great
                 many
                 Serpents
                 ,
                 many
                 whereof
                 where
                 as
                 big
                 as
                 a
                 man's
                 arm
                 ,
                 and
                 above
                 six
                 foot
                 in
                 length
                 .
                 They
                 lay
                 round
                 ,
                 and
                 sported
                 themselves
                 in
                 the
                 heat
                 of
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 which
                 gave
                 a
                 delightful
                 lustre
                 to
                 the
                 liveliness
                 of
                 the
                 colours
                 ,
                 wherewith
                 their
                 skins
                 were
                 spotted
                 all
                 over
                 .
                 We
                 saw
                 also
                 ,
                 neer
                 Terki
                 ,
                 a
                 kind
                 of
                 Field-mice
                 ,
                 
                 which
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Arabian
                 Language
                 ,
                 are
                 called
                 Ierbuah
                 .
                 They
                 are
                 about
                 the
                 bigness
                 of
                 a
                 Squirrel
                 ,
                 and
                 somewhat
                 like
                 the
                 Creature
                 of
                 that
                 kind
                 which
                 is
                 so
                 common
                 in
                 Europe
                 ,
                 save
                 that
                 their
                 hair
                 is
                 blacker
                 ,
                 their
                 heads
                 like
                 those
                 of
                 Rats
                 ,
                 they
                 have
                 long
                 ears
                 ,
                 the
                 fore-feet
                 short
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 hinder
                 feet
                 long
                 ;
                 whence
                 it
                 comes
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 cannot
                 run
                 ,
                 but
                 when
                 they
                 get
                 up
                 some
                 place
                 ,
                 and
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 plain
                 ,
                 they
                 only
                 creep
                 ,
                 unless
                 it
                 be
                 ,
                 when
                 thy
                 leap
                 ,
                 for
                 then
                 they
                 spring
                 five
                 or
                 six
                 foot
                 high
                 from
                 the
                 ground
                 ,
                 having
                 their
                 tails
                 layd
                 over
                 their
                 backs
                 .
                 And
                 whereas
                 their
                 tails
                 are
                 long
                 ,
                 and
                 without
                 any
                 hair
                 ,
                 like
                 those
                 of
                 ordinary
                 Mice
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 so
                 big
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 somewhat
                 like
                 the
                 Lions
                 Rampant
                 ,
                 in
                 Coats
                 of
                 Arms
                 :
                 and
                 they
                 made
                 a
                 pretty
                 kind
                 of
                 sport
                 ,
                 especially
                 when
                 many
                 of
                 them
                 leap'd
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 said
                 before
                 .
                 They
                 say
                 ,
                 there
                 are
                 abundance
                 of
                 them
                 about
                 Babylon
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 Arabia
                 ,
                 where
                 the
                 Inhabitants
                 eat
                 them
                 .
                 Some
                 will
                 leave
                 the
                 field
                 ,
                 and
                 go
                 into
                 peoples
                 houses
                 ;
                 which
                 if
                 they
                 do
                 ,
                 the
                 master
                 of
                 the
                 house
                 had
                 need
                 have
                 a
                 care
                 of
                 his
                 money
                 ,
                 left
                 they
                 light
                 upon
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Persian
                 ,
                 whom
                 I
                 brought
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Country
                 ,
                 and
                 who
                 still
                 waits
                 on
                 me
                 ,
                 named
                 Achwordi
                 ,
                 told
                 me
                 a
                 story
                 ,
                 how
                 that
                 his
                 Father
                 having
                 observ'd
                 that
                 his
                 mony
                 was
                 ,
                 from
                 time
                 time
                 ,
                 taken
                 out
                 of
                 his
                 Chamber
                 ,
                 at
                 first
                 suspected
                 his
                 Wife
                 and
                 Children
                 ,
                 till
                 ,
                 one
                 day
                 finding
                 there
                 one
                 of
                 these
                 Ierbuah
                 ,
                 he
                 presently
                 imagin'd
                 who
                 playd
                 the
                 Thief
                 :
                 but
                 to
                 be
                 assur'd
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 he
                 set
                 an
                 Abas
                 upon
                 the
                 Table
                 ,
                 and
                 ,
                 going
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 room
                 ,
                 lock'd
                 the
                 door
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 no
                 other
                 could
                 get
                 in
                 ,
                 and
                 coming
                 thither
                 a
                 while
                 after
                 ,
                 the
                 Abas
                 was
                 gone
                 ,
                 whereupon
                 searching
                 the
                 nest
                 of
                 that
                 Creature
                 ,
                 he
                 found
                 in
                 it
                 more
                 mony
                 than
                 he
                 had
                 lost
                 .
              
               
                 Within
                 a
                 quarter
                 of
                 a
                 league
                 of
                 the
                 City
                 of
                 Terki
                 ,
                 came
                 up
                 to
                 us
                 a
                 Brother
                 of
                 Prince
                 Mussal's
                 ,
                 of
                 whom
                 we
                 have
                 spoken
                 heretofore
                 ,
                 accompany'd
                 by
                 a
                 Colonel
                 ,
                 whom
                 the
                 Weywode
                 sent
                 to
                 meet
                 and
                 complement
                 us
                 .
                 He
                 receiv'd
                 us
                 in
                 Tents
                 ,
                 pitch'd
                 without
                 the
                 City
                 ,
                 where
                 we
                 had
                 a
                 Collation
                 of
                 Ginger-bread
                 ,
                 Beer
                 ,
                 Hydromel
                 ,
                 and
                 Aquavitae
                 .
                 During
                 our
                 stay
                 there
                 ,
                 there
                 were
                 Lodgings
                 taken
                 up
                 for
                 us
                 in
                 the
                 City
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 next
                 day
                 ,
                 the
                 Weywode
                 sent
                 the
                 Ambassadors
                 four
                 dishes
                 of
                 Meat
                 ,
                 for
                 their
                 wellcom
                 thither
                 .
                 The
                 Ambassadors
                 sent
                 to
                 visit
                 the
                 Princess
                 Mussal's
                 Mother
                 ,
                 and
                 ,
                 some
                 dayes
                 after
                 ,
                 went
                 to
                 her
                 in
                 person
                 .
                 They
                 din'd
                 with
                 her
                 .
                 Now
                 was
                 our
                 joy
                 compleat
                 ,
                 to
                 find
                 our selves
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 the
                 Tartars
                 of
                 Dagesthan
                 ,
                 and
                 among
                 the
                 Moscovites
                 ,
                 who
                 were
                 our
                 friends
                 and
                 acquaintance
                 ,
                 which
                 made
                 us
                 send
                 for
                 our
                 Musick
                 to
                 divert
                 our selves
                 at
                 Prince
                 Mussal's
                 .
              
               
                 We
                 promis'd
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 precedent
                 part
                 of
                 this
                 Relation
                 ,
                 to
                 give
                 a
                 further
                 account
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Circassian
                   Tartars
                
                 ,
                 in
                 our
                 return
                 ,
                 in
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 ,
                 travelling
                 by
                 Sea
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 went
                 ,
                 we
                 could
                 not
                 learn
                 much
                 of
                 them
                 ▪
                 There
                 is
                 no
                 Historian
                 ,
                 either
                 antient
                 or
                 modern
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 know
                 of
                 ,
                 who
                 speaks
                 of
                 them
                 .
                 Scaliger
                 makes
                 mention
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 in
                 his
                 Exercitations
                 ,
                 against
                 
                   Cardan
                   ,
                   Exerc.
                   33.
                   167.
                   
                   &
                   303.
                   sect
                   .
                
                 3.
                 but
                 in
                 very
                 few
                 words
                 ,
                 and
                 ,
                 with
                 Strabo
                 ,
                 calls
                 them
                 Zigi
                 ,
                 placing
                 them
                 beyond
                 the
                 Caucasus
                 ,
                 upon
                 the
                 Euxine
                 Sea
                 ,
                 and
                 towards
                 the
                 
                   Palus
                   Meotides
                
                 ,
                 upon
                 the
                 Frontiers
                 of
                 Asia
                 and
                 Europe
                 :
                 whereas
                 they
                 ,
                 whom
                 we
                 saw
                 ,
                 are
                 Scythians
                 ,
                 or
                 
                   Caspian
                   Sarmatians
                
                 ,
                 and
                 possess'd
                 of
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 antient
                 Albania
                 ,
                 which
                 hath
                 for
                 his
                 Frontiers
                 ,
                 on
                 the
                 East
                 and
                 West
                 side
                 ,
                 the
                 Caspian
                 Sea
                 ,
                 and
                 mount
                 Caucasus
                 ;
                 and
                 on
                 the
                 South
                 and
                 North
                 ,
                 the
                 River
                 Bustro
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 dreadful
                 Deserts
                 of
                 Tartary
                 and
                 Astrachan
                 .
              
               
                 Their
                 Metropolis
                 is
                 Terki
                 ;
                 
                 but
                 ever
                 since
                 the
                 reduction
                 of
                 those
                 parts
                 by
                 the
                 Great
                 Duke
                 ,
                 he
                 hath
                 put
                 Garrisons
                 into
                 all
                 the
                 Cities
                 ,
                 leaving
                 the
                 
                   Circassian
                   Tartars
                
                 ,
                 for
                 their
                 habitations
                 ,
                 but
                 only
                 open
                 Towns
                 and
                 Villages
                 ,
                 though
                 under
                 the
                 Government
                 of
                 the
                 Lords
                 of
                 the
                 Country
                 ,
                 
                 who
                 are
                 all
                 subject
                 to
                 the
                 Czaar
                 ,
                 and
                 oblig'd
                 to
                 take
                 an
                 Oath
                 of
                 Allegiance
                 to
                 him
                 .
                 The
                 administration
                 of
                 Justice
                 ,
                 whereof
                 those
                 of
                 their
                 Nation
                 have
                 the
                 management
                 ,
                 passes
                 under
                 the
                 Czaar's
                 name
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 presence
                 of
                 the
                 Weywode
                 ,
                 especially
                 if
                 the
                 affairs
                 be
                 of
                 importance
                 .
                 Their
                 houses
                 are
                 but
                 poor
                 ones
                 ,
                 built
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 most
                 part
                 ,
                 of
                 earth
                 and
                 boughs
                 of
                 trees
                 ,
                 and
                 within
                 ,
                 plaister'd
                 over
                 with
                 Clay
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 men
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 most
                 part
                 ,
                 are
                 strong
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 yellowish
                 complexion
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 so
                 broad-fac'd
                 as
                 those
                 of
                 Nagaia
                 .
                 Their
                 hair
                 is
                 black
                 and
                 long
                 ,
                 save
                 that
                 they
                 shave
                 the
                 midst
                 of
                 their
                 heads
                 ,
                 from
                 there
                 fore-head
                 to
                 the
                 neck
                 ,
                 about
                 the
                 breadth
                 of
                 an
                 inch
                 ,
                 leaving
                 at
                 the
                 crown
                 a
                 little
                 lock
                 ,
                 which
                 falls
                 down
                 behind
                 .
              
               
                 Scaliger
                 saies
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 
                   Circassian
                   Tartars
                
                 are
                 the
                 most
                 perfidious
                 ,
                 and
                 most
                 barbarous
                 of
                 
                 any
                 Nation
                 .
                 It
                 might
                 be
                 more
                 truly
                 said
                 of
                 those
                 of
                 Dagestan
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 Circassians
                 are
                 somewhat
                 less
                 barbarous
                 ,
                 and
                 more
                 compliant
                 .
                 'T
                 is
                 likely
                 ,
                 that
                 since
                 their
                 coming
                 under
                 the
                 Jurisdiction
                 of
                 the
                 Muscovites
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 conversing
                 with
                 Christians
                 .
                 they
                 ,
                 by
                 degrees
                 ,
                 quit
                 their
                 former
                 barbarism
                 .
              
               
                 They
                 have
                 their
                 Language
                 common
                 with
                 all
                 the
                 other
                 Tartars
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 besides
                 that
                 ,
                 most
                 of
                 them
                 speak
                 also
                 the
                 Muscovian
                 .
                 The
                 men
                 are
                 cloath'd
                 as
                 the
                 other
                 Tartars
                 ,
                 save
                 that
                 their
                 Caps
                 are
                 a
                 little
                 larger
                 ,
                 and
                 much
                 like
                 those
                 of
                 our
                 Priests
                 .
                 Their
                 Cloaks
                 are
                 of
                 a
                 very
                 coarse
                 cloath
                 ,
                 or
                 Sheep-skin
                 ,
                 fasten'd
                 at
                 the
                 neck
                 with
                 a
                 point
                 or
                 string
                 ;
                 but
                 both
                 sides
                 do
                 not
                 come
                 together
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 ,
                 it
                 being
                 able
                 to
                 cover
                 only
                 some
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 body
                 ,
                 they
                 turn
                 it
                 ,
                 before
                 or
                 behind
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Wind
                 and
                 Rain
                 .
              
               
                 Their
                 Women
                 are
                 well
                 shap'd
                 ,
                 and
                 have
                 good
                 faces
                 ,
                 a
                 clear
                 and
                 smooth
                 complexion
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 cheeks
                 well
                 colour'd
                 .
                 Their
                 hair
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 black
                 ,
                 hangs
                 down
                 in
                 two
                 tresses
                 ,
                 o●
                 both
                 sides
                 of
                 their
                 faces
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 never
                 cover'd
                 .
                 They
                 wear
                 about
                 their
                 heads
                 a
                 black
                 Coif
                 ,
                 cover'd
                 with
                 a
                 piece
                 of
                 very
                 fine
                 Cotton
                 ,
                 or
                 some
                 other
                 wrought
                 linnen
                 cloath
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 ty
                 under
                 they
                 chin
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Widdows
                 have
                 hanging
                 behind
                 in
                 their
                 necks
                 an
                 Ox
                 bladder
                 ,
                 
                 fully
                 blown
                 ,
                 cover'd
                 with
                 a
                 piece
                 of
                 Cotton
                 ,
                 Lawn
                 ,
                 or
                 some
                 other
                 stuff
                 of
                 several
                 colours
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 at
                 a
                 distance
                 ,
                 they
                 seem
                 to
                 have
                 two
                 heads
                 .
                 The
                 Women
                 ,
                 in
                 Summer
                 wear
                 only
                 a
                 smock
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 red
                 ,
                 green
                 ,
                 yellow
                 ,
                 or
                 blew
                 ,
                 cut
                 so
                 deep
                 before
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 man
                 may
                 see
                 all
                 down
                 to
                 their
                 Navels
                 .
              
               
                 They
                 were
                 very
                 familiar
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 a
                 very
                 good
                 humour
                 .
                 The
                 first
                 day
                 after
                 ou●
                 arrival
                 ,
                 four
                 of
                 them
                 came
                 to
                 us
                 ,
                 in
                 a
                 stately
                 gate
                 ,
                 aud
                 with
                 such
                 a
                 confidence
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Poets
                 attribnte
                 to
                 the
                 Amazons
                 ,
                 whom
                 they
                 place
                 in
                 or
                 neer
                 these
                 parts
                 .
                 They
                 stai'd
                 us
                 ,
                 and
                 would
                 not
                 let
                 us
                 go
                 ,
                 till
                 they
                 had
                 taken
                 particular
                 notice
                 of
                 all
                 things
                 about
                 us
                 .
                 Nor
                 were
                 they
                 on
                 the
                 other
                 side
                 so
                 shy
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 take
                 it
                 ill
                 ,
                 that
                 some
                 of
                 ours
                 ,
                 who
                 pretended
                 to
                 handle
                 the
                 beads
                 of
                 amber
                 and
                 shells
                 ,
                 or
                 necklaces
                 of
                 Tinn
                 or
                 Copper
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 wear
                 about
                 their
                 necks
                 ,
                 slipp'd
                 their
                 hands
                 down
                 into
                 their
                 bosoms
                 .
                 Some
                 invited
                 us
                 to
                 their
                 houses
                 ,
                 and
                 we
                 were
                 told
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 the
                 custom
                 of
                 the
                 Country
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 husband
                 ,
                 seeing
                 any
                 one
                 going
                 to
                 his
                 house
                 ,
                 to
                 speak
                 with
                 his
                 wife
                 ,
                 should
                 ,
                 to
                 avoid
                 being
                 troublesome
                 ,
                 go
                 out
                 of
                 doors
                 ,
                 and
                 leave
                 them
                 together
                 .
                 Though
                 the
                 men
                 are
                 seldome
                 at
                 home
                 ,
                 as
                 being
                 all
                 day
                 busied
                 in
                 the
                 fields
                 ,
                 about
                 their
                 Cattel
                 ,
                 yet
                 do
                 they
                 relate
                 miracles
                 of
                 the
                 chastity
                 of
                 these
                 women
                 .
              
               
                 One
                 I
                 have
                 to
                 this
                 purpose
                 from
                 a
                 Military
                 Officer
                 of
                 ours
                 ,
                 
                 who
                 being
                 got
                 into
                 one
                 of
                 their
                 houses
                 ;
                 and
                 finding
                 the
                 woman
                 handsome
                 ,
                 grew
                 familiar
                 with
                 her
                 ,
                 and
                 found
                 her
                 very
                 willing
                 to
                 do
                 him
                 any
                 little
                 kindness
                 that
                 lay
                 in
                 her
                 power
                 ,
                 even
                 to
                 make
                 him
                 Handkerchers
                 ,
                 &
                 wash
                 his
                 head
                 :
                 so
                 that
                 ,
                 thinking
                 the
                 fort
                 as
                 good
                 as
                 taken
                 ,
                 he
                 would
                 try
                 how
                 much
                 longer
                 she
                 could
                 stand
                 out
                 .
                 But
                 she
                 told
                 him
                 there
                 was
                 no
                 such
                 thing
                 done
                 among
                 them
                 ;
                 that
                 the
                 confidence
                 their
                 husbands
                 had
                 of
                 their
                 honesty
                 ,
                 requir'd
                 they
                 should
                 be
                 as
                 faithful
                 on
                 their
                 parts
                 ;
                 nay
                 that
                 though
                 their
                 husbands
                 might
                 connive
                 at
                 such
                 a
                 miscarriadge
                 ,
                 yet
                 would
                 not
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 people
                 pass
                 by
                 an
                 inconstancy
                 of
                 that
                 nature
                 .
                 They
                 made
                 no
                 difficulty
                 to
                 endure
                 any
                 thing
                 else
                 ,
                 and
                 would
                 be
                 paid
                 for
                 it
                 ,
                 taking
                 and
                 begging
                 Presents
                 ,
                 nay
                 under
                 pretence
                 of
                 visiting
                 our
                 cloaths
                 all
                 about
                 ,
                 they
                 sometimes
                 put
                 their
                 hands
                 into
                 our
                 pockets
                 ,
                 and
                 took
                 out
                 what
                 they
                 could
                 light
                 on
                 .
              
               
                 Though
                 it
                 be
                 lawful
                 among
                 them
                 ,
                 for
                 men
                 to
                 marry
                 several
                 wives
                 ,
                 yet
                 most
                 content
                 themselves
                 with
                 one
                 .
                 When
                 a
                 man
                 dies
                 without
                 issue
                 ,
                 his
                 Brother
                 is
                 oblig'd
                 to
                 marry
                 the
                 widdow
                 ,
                 to
                 raise
                 up
                 seed
                 to
                 him
                 ;
                 and
                 according
                 to
                 this
                 custom
                 ,
                 the
                 Mussal
                 had
                 married
                 his
                 Brothers
                 widdow
                 .
              
               
                 Their
                 Religion
                 is
                 in
                 a
                 manner
                 Pagan
                 ;
                 
                 for
                 though
                 they
                 are
                 circumcis'd
                 ,
                 yet
                 have
                 they
                 neither
                 Bible
                 ,
                 nor
                 Alchoran
                 ,
                 nor
                 Priests
                 ,
                 nor
                 Churches
                 .
                 They
                 are
                 themselves
                 the
                 Priests
                 ,
                 and
                 offer
                 the
                 Sacrifices
                 ,
                 especially
                 on
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 St.
                 Elias
                 .
              
               
                 When
                 a
                 person
                 of
                 quality
                 dies
                 the
                 relations
                 and
                 friends
                 meet
                 in
                 the
                 fields
                 ,
                 
                 both
                 men
                 and
                 women
                 ,
                 to
                 sacrifize
                 a
                 he-Goat
                 ;
                 and
                 to
                 find
                 whether
                 it
                 be
                 fit
                 to
                 sacrifize
                 ,
                 they
                 cut
                 off
                 the
                 privy
                 members
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 cast
                 against
                 the
                 wall
                 :
                 if
                 they
                 do
                 not
                 stick
                 thereto
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 oblig'd
                 to
                 kill
                 another
                 ,
                 but
                 if
                 they
                 do
                 ,
                 they
                 proceed
                 with
                 the
                 Ceremonies
                 ,
                 fleaing
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 stretching
                 the
                 skin
                 upon
                 the
                 top
                 of
                 a
                 long
                 pole
                 ,
                 before
                 which
                 they
                 offer
                 their
                 sacrifice
                 ,
                 and
                 boil
                 ,
                 and
                 roast
                 the
                 Flesh
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 afterwards
                 eat
                 .
                 The
                 Feast
                 ended
                 ,
                 the
                 men
                 rise
                 ,
                 and
                 go
                 and
                 adore
                 the
                 skin
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 prayers
                 concluded
                 ,
                 the
                 women
                 withdraw
                 .
                 The
                 men
                 stay
                 ,
                 and
                 grow
                 so
                 bestially
                 drunk
                 ,
                 with
                 their
                 Bragga
                 ,
                 or
                 Aquavitae
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 seldom
                 part
                 without
                 fighting
                 .
                 This
                 skin
                 is
                 left
                 upon
                 the
                 pole
                 ,
                 till
                 another
                 person
                 of
                 quality
                 dies
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 the
                 former
                 is
                 taken
                 away
                 ,
                 and
                 another
                 set
                 up
                 instead
                 of
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 We
                 saw
                 neer
                 Terki
                 ,
                 both
                 going
                 and
                 coming
                 ,
                 not
                 far
                 from
                 the
                 Princess
                 Bika's
                 house
                 ,
                 one
                 of
                 these
                 stretch'd
                 skins
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 head
                 and
                 the
                 horns
                 on
                 ,
                 upon
                 the
                 black
                 cross
                 .
                 The
                 pole
                 was
                 planted
                 in
                 a
                 quick-set
                 hedge
                 ,
                 only
                 to
                 keep
                 the
                 Dogs
                 from
                 coming
                 neer
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 ,
                 by
                 their
                 pissing
                 against
                 it
                 ,
                 profaning
                 the
                 Mystery
                 .
              
               
                 They
                 interr
                 their
                 dead
                 very
                 honourably
                 ;
                 
                 adorn
                 their
                 Sepulchres
                 with
                 pillars
                 ,
                 and
                 build
                 houses
                 over
                 those
                 of
                 persons
                 of
                 quality
                 .
                 We
                 saw
                 one
                 over
                 the
                 Sepulchre
                 of
                 Mussal's
                 Brother
                 ,
                 the
                 
                 boards
                 whereof
                 were
                 of
                 diverse
                 colours
                 ,
                 plac'd
                 checquerwise
                 ,
                 having
                 ,
                 upon
                 the
                 roof
                 ,
                 several
                 wooden
                 Statues
                 ,
                 poorly
                 done
                 ,
                 which
                 represented
                 the
                 hunting
                 of
                 some
                 wild
                 Beast
                 .
              
               
                 To
                 express
                 their
                 sorrow
                 for
                 the
                 departure
                 of
                 their
                 friends
                 ,
                 they
                 tear
                 their
                 forehead
                 ,
                 arms
                 ,
                 and
                 breasts
                 ,
                 with
                 their
                 nails
                 ,
                 after
                 a
                 barbarous
                 manner
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 the
                 blood
                 comes
                 out
                 in
                 abundance
                 .
                 Their
                 mourning
                 continues
                 till
                 the
                 wounds
                 are
                 healed
                 ,
                 and
                 if
                 they
                 would
                 have
                 it
                 last
                 longer
                 ,
                 they
                 renew
                 ,
                 them
                 ,
                 by
                 opening
                 the
                 scratches
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 manner
                 .
              
               
                 May.
                 21.
                 we
                 began
                 to
                 set
                 things
                 in
                 order
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 prosecution
                 of
                 our
                 journey
                 .
                 We
                 had
                 a
                 Desert
                 of
                 seventy
                 leagues
                 to
                 travel
                 over
                 ,
                 and
                 ,
                 to
                 find
                 horses
                 for
                 all
                 the
                 Company
                 to
                 ride
                 ,
                 would
                 have
                 been
                 too
                 great
                 an
                 expence
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 we
                 agreed
                 with
                 the
                 Waggoners
                 of
                 Terki
                 ,
                 at
                 nine
                 Crowns
                 a
                 Wagon
                 ,
                 drawn
                 by
                 two
                 horses
                 ,
                 which
                 might
                 carry
                 each
                 of
                 them
                 three
                 or
                 four
                 persons
                 ,
                 to
                 Astrachan
                 .
              
               
                 There
                 joyned
                 with
                 us
                 a
                 Caravan
                 of
                 Merchants
                 ,
                 of
                 several
                 Nations
                 ,
                 as
                 
                   Persians
                   ,
                   Turks
                   ,
                   Greeks
                   ,
                   Armenians
                   ,
                
                 and
                 Muscovites
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 then
                 we
                 had
                 above
                 two
                 hundred
                 Wagons
                 ,
                 in
                 our
                 Company
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 Provisions
                 allow'd
                 us
                 were
                 but
                 small
                 for
                 so
                 great
                 a
                 journey
                 :
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 to
                 every
                 man
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 Suchari
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 loaf
                 of
                 mouldy
                 brown
                 bread
                 ,
                 half
                 a
                 dry'd
                 Salmon
                 that
                 stunk
                 ,
                 without
                 any
                 drink
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 Tartars
                 ,
                 pretending
                 they
                 had
                 bargain'd
                 only
                 for
                 the
                 cariadge
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 would
                 not
                 receive
                 any
                 barrels
                 or
                 other
                 vessels
                 into
                 the
                 Wagons
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Ambassador
                 Brugman
                 would
                 not
                 be
                 at
                 the
                 charge
                 of
                 a
                 Wagon
                 ,
                 purposely
                 to
                 carry
                 beer
                 or
                 water
                 for
                 us
                 ,
                 though
                 he
                 made
                 good
                 provision
                 of
                 all
                 for
                 himself
                 and
                 his
                 Favourites
                 .
                 And
                 indeed
                 we
                 stood
                 not
                 much
                 upon
                 it
                 ,
                 out
                 of
                 an
                 imagination
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 impossible
                 ,
                 we
                 should
                 want
                 water
                 :
                 but
                 we
                 had
                 time
                 enough
                 to
                 repent
                 us
                 of
                 that
                 presumption
                 .
              
               
                 We
                 left
                 Terki
                 ,
                 the
                 fourth
                 of
                 Iune
                 ,
                 
                 in
                 the
                 afternoon
                 ,
                 and
                 soon
                 entred
                 into
                 that
                 dreadful
                 Heath
                 ,
                 
                 taking
                 our
                 way
                 on
                 the
                 left
                 hand
                 ,
                 and
                 turning
                 from
                 the
                 Caspian
                 Sea.
                 'T
                 is
                 a
                 thing
                 strange
                 ,
                 yet
                 very
                 certain
                 ,
                 that
                 ,
                 in
                 eleven
                 daies
                 journey
                 ,
                 we
                 saw
                 neither
                 City
                 ,
                 nor
                 Village
                 ,
                 nor
                 tree
                 ,
                 nor
                 hill
                 ,
                 nor
                 any
                 River
                 but
                 that
                 of
                 Kisilar
                 ,
                 contrary
                 to
                 what
                 all
                 Maps
                 represent
                 thereof
                 .
                 
                 Nay
                 ,
                 during
                 all
                 that
                 time
                 ,
                 we
                 saw
                 not
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 one
                 Bird
                 ,
                 but
                 only
                 a
                 vast
                 Plain
                 ,
                 desert
                 ,
                 sandy
                 ,
                 and
                 cover'd
                 in
                 some
                 places
                 with
                 a
                 little
                 grass
                 ,
                 and
                 pits
                 ,
                 or
                 standing
                 pooles
                 ,
                 of
                 salt
                 ,
                 or
                 corrupt
                 and
                 stinking
                 water
                 .
                 We
                 got
                 the
                 first
                 day
                 but
                 two
                 leagues
                 ,
                 and
                 lodg'd
                 at
                 night
                 ,
                 neer
                 one
                 of
                 those
                 standing
                 pools
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 5.
                 we
                 encamped
                 neer
                 the
                 River
                 Kisilar
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 6.
                 we
                 travell'd
                 six
                 leagues
                 ,
                 and
                 lodg'd
                 neer
                 one
                 of
                 those
                 pools
                 .
                 These
                 three
                 first
                 daies
                 ,
                 we
                 took
                 our
                 way
                 towards
                 the
                 West-north-west
                 ,
                 and
                 East-north-east
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 River
                 Wolga
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 7.
                 we
                 got
                 six
                 leagues
                 further
                 ,
                 through
                 a
                 great
                 Fenn
                 ,
                 which
                 we
                 had
                 much
                 ado
                 to
                 pass
                 .
                 Heat
                 and
                 thirst
                 troubled
                 us
                 extremely
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 the
                 Flies
                 ,
                 Wasps
                 ,
                 Gnats
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 infects
                 ,
                 which
                 both
                 men
                 and
                 horses
                 found
                 it
                 no
                 small
                 difficulty
                 to
                 keep
                 off
                 .
                 The
                 Camels
                 ,
                 which
                 have
                 no
                 tails
                 ,
                 to
                 keep
                 away
                 those
                 infects
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 horses
                 have
                 ,
                 were
                 all
                 bloody
                 ,
                 and
                 full
                 of
                 swellings
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 8.
                 we
                 were
                 going
                 before
                 day
                 ;
                 and
                 having
                 travell'd
                 4.
                 leagues
                 ,
                 we
                 gave
                 our
                 horses
                 a
                 little
                 rest
                 and
                 provender
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 entrance
                 of
                 a
                 very
                 sandy
                 road
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 afternoon
                 ,
                 we
                 got
                 four
                 leagues
                 further
                 ,
                 and
                 lodg'd
                 at
                 night
                 ,
                 neer
                 a
                 standing
                 pool
                 .
                 The
                 Tartars
                 perceiving
                 that
                 one
                 of
                 their
                 horses
                 was
                 like
                 to
                 miscarry
                 by
                 the
                 way
                 ,
                 prevented
                 him
                 ,
                 cut
                 his
                 throat
                 ,
                 and
                 shar'd
                 him
                 among
                 themselves
                 .
                 At
                 night
                 they
                 roasted
                 him
                 ,
                 making
                 a
                 fire
                 of
                 little
                 bushes
                 of
                 thorns
                 and
                 reeds
                 ,
                 and
                 were
                 very
                 merry
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 9.
                 we
                 travell'd
                 seven
                 leagues
                 ,
                 and
                 lodg'd
                 ,
                 neer
                 a
                 pool
                 which
                 the
                 overflowing
                 of
                 the
                 Sea
                 made
                 thereabouts
                 .
                 The
                 water
                 was
                 so
                 bad
                 ,
                 as
                 was
                 also
                 that
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 rest
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 were
                 forc'd
                 to
                 stop
                 our
                 noses
                 while
                 we
                 drunk
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 10.
                 we
                 got
                 seven
                 leagues
                 further
                 ,
                 to
                 a
                 place
                 cover'd
                 with
                 Reeds
                 ,
                 where
                 we
                 found
                 a
                 little
                 fresh
                 water
                 ,
                 deriv'd
                 thither
                 from
                 the
                 Wolga
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 11.
                 we
                 got
                 seven
                 leagues
                 further
                 ,
                 to
                 a
                 standing
                 pool
                 ,
                 made
                 there
                 by
                 the
                 inundation
                 of
                 the
                 Wolga
                 .
                 The
                 water
                 is
                 not
                 salt
                 ,
                 but
                 so
                 dead
                 and
                 stinking
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 was
                 no
                 drinking
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 That
                 day
                 ,
                 twelve
                 great
                 wild
                 Boars
                 cross'd
                 out
                 way
                 .
                 Some
                 Tartars
                 on
                 horse-back
                 came
                 riding
                 after
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 ill
                 fortune
                 would
                 have
                 it
                 ,
                 there
                 came
                 two
                 of
                 them
                 close
                 by
                 our
                 Waggon
                 .
                 The
                 horses
                 were
                 frightned
                 ,
                 and
                 fell
                 a-running
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 the
                 Physician
                 and
                 Steward
                 fell
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Waggon
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 Baggage
                 .
                 The
                 Si●ur
                 Vchterits
                 and
                 my self
                 ,
                 who
                 sate
                 in
                 the
                 fore-part
                 of
                 the
                 Waggon
                 ,
                 considering
                 there
                 was
                 no
                 getting
                 out
                 without
                 danger
                 ,
                 kept
                 our
                 places
                 ,
                 till
                 the
                 horses
                 ,
                 being
                 not
                 able
                 to
                 go
                 any
                 further
                 ,
                 stopp'd
                 at
                 the
                 entrance
                 of
                 a
                 Fenn
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 12.
                 we
                 travell'd
                 eight
                 leagues
                 ,
                 and
                 found
                 ,
                 in
                 our
                 way
                 ,
                 upon
                 the
                 ground
                 ,
                 a
                 Neast
                 ,
                 wherein
                 there
                 were
                 two
                 Birds
                 not
                 quite
                 fledg'd
                 Some
                 were
                 of
                 opinion
                 they
                 were
                 young
                 Eagles
                 .
                 VVe
                 pass'd
                 by
                 two
                 salt
                 marshes
                 ,
                 the
                 scent
                 whereof
                 was
                 somewhat
                 like
                 that
                 of
                 a
                 Violet
                 ,
                 and
                 very
                 delightful
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 13.
                 we
                 travell'd
                 eight
                 leagues
                 further
                 ,
                 lodg'd
                 at
                 night
                 in
                 a
                 place
                 ,
                 whence
                 we
                 could
                 discover
                 the
                 City
                 of
                 Astrachan
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 14.
                 we
                 got
                 three
                 leagues
                 ,
                 and
                 lodg'd
                 on
                 the
                 side
                 of
                 the
                 Wolga
                 ,
                 over
                 against
                 Astrachan
                 .
                 All
                 our
                 people
                 who
                 had
                 not
                 drunk
                 any
                 fresh
                 water
                 ,
                 since
                 their
                 coming
                 from
                 Terki
                 ,
                 ran
                 up
                 to
                 
                 their
                 knees
                 in
                 the
                 River
                 ,
                 to
                 drink
                 with
                 greater
                 ease
                 .
                 Assoon
                 as
                 they
                 had
                 notice
                 at
                 Astrachan
                 of
                 our
                 arrival
                 ,
                 they
                 presently
                 came
                 to
                 visit
                 us
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 who
                 had
                 the
                 keeping
                 of
                 the
                 Provisions
                 sent
                 thither
                 for
                 us
                 ,
                 brought
                 us
                 a
                 sack
                 full
                 of
                 bread
                 ,
                 Neats-tongues
                 ,
                 hung-Beef
                 ,
                 a
                 tun
                 of
                 Beer
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 barrel
                 of
                 Aquavitae
                 .
                 We
                 continu'd
                 that
                 day
                 on
                 the
                 River-side
                 ,
                 to
                 give
                 the
                 Weywode
                 time
                 to
                 assign
                 us
                 Lodgings
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 next
                 day
                 ,
                 
                 Iune
                 14.
                 we
                 cross'd
                 the
                 River
                 Wolga
                 ,
                 and
                 were
                 lodg'd
                 in
                 a
                 great
                 Ambara
                 ,
                 or
                 Store-house
                 ,
                 built
                 there
                 not
                 long
                 before
                 ,
                 upon
                 the
                 River
                 side
                 ,
                 without
                 the
                 City
                 ,
                 where
                 we
                 were
                 much
                 troubled
                 with
                 Flies
                 .
                 We
                 found
                 there
                 also
                 another
                 Store-house
                 ,
                 full
                 of
                 Provisions
                 ,
                 which
                 
                   David
                   Ruts
                
                 ,
                 his
                 Highness's
                 Factor
                 at
                 Moscou
                 ,
                 had
                 sent
                 thither
                 six
                 months
                 before
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Ambassador
                 Brugman
                 would
                 have
                 had
                 all
                 the
                 Baggage
                 dispos'd
                 into
                 an
                 appartment
                 by
                 it self
                 ,
                 intending
                 to
                 have
                 it
                 search'd
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 that
                 purpose
                 ,
                 had
                 open'd
                 some
                 Chests
                 :
                 but
                 those
                 of
                 the
                 retinue
                 who
                 had
                 not
                 put
                 off
                 either
                 cloaths
                 or
                 linnen
                 ,
                 since
                 their
                 departure
                 from
                 Terki
                 ,
                 were
                 so
                 incens'd
                 at
                 this
                 procedure
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 broke
                 into
                 the
                 Room
                 ,
                 and
                 carried
                 away
                 their
                 Chests
                 ,
                 notwithstanding
                 the
                 order
                 he
                 had
                 given
                 the
                 Sentinel
                 ,
                 plac'd
                 at
                 the
                 door
                 ,
                 to
                 keep
                 any
                 from
                 getting
                 in
                 .
              
               
                 Iune
                 the
                 last
                 ,
                 the
                 Ambassadors
                 sent
                 their
                 Presents
                 to
                 the
                 Weywode
                 ,
                 who
                 return'd
                 them
                 another
                 Present
                 ,
                 of
                 four
                 Sheep
                 ,
                 an
                 Ox
                 ,
                 ten
                 wild
                 Ducks
                 ,
                 ten
                 Pullets
                 ,
                 six
                 Geese
                 ,
                 a
                 runn
                 of
                 Beer
                 ,
                 and
                 another
                 of
                 Hydromel
                 .
              
               
                 'T
                 is
                 true
                 ,
                 
                 the
                 Ambassadors
                 dined
                 and
                 supp'd
                 together
                 ,
                 during
                 our
                 aboad
                 at
                 Astrachan
                 ;
                 but
                 there
                 was
                 not
                 a
                 word
                 spoken
                 at
                 Table
                 ,
                 unless
                 it
                 were
                 when
                 the
                 Ambassador
                 Brugman
                 was
                 pleas'd
                 to
                 fall
                 on
                 any
                 with
                 his
                 ordinary
                 Language
                 which
                 was
                 picquant
                 and
                 satyrical
                 enough
                 .
                 One
                 day
                 he
                 gave
                 such
                 bitter
                 expressions
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 Secretary
                 of
                 the
                 Embassy
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 could
                 not
                 forbear
                 making
                 him
                 some
                 answer
                 ,
                 whereat
                 the
                 other
                 was
                 so
                 enrag'd
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 drew
                 his
                 knife
                 at
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 made
                 him
                 rise
                 from
                 the
                 Table
                 ,
                 with
                 such
                 injurious
                 words
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Secretary
                 ,
                 at
                 his
                 return
                 into
                 Holstein
                 ,
                 was
                 oblig'd
                 to
                 make
                 his
                 complaints
                 thereof
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 Magistrate
                 ,
                 who
                 condemn'd
                 Brugman
                 to
                 make
                 publick
                 satisfaction
                 .
                 This
                 ill
                 correspondence
                 ,
                 and
                 al●enation
                 of
                 minds
                 ,
                 proceeded
                 chiefly
                 from
                 Brugman's
                 being
                 conscious
                 to
                 himself
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 many
                 imprudent
                 actions
                 he
                 had
                 done
                 in
                 our
                 Travels
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 fear
                 he
                 was
                 in
                 to
                 be
                 punish'd
                 ,
                 for
                 those
                 disorders
                 ,
                 at
                 his
                 return
                 into
                 Holstein
                 ,
                 upon
                 the
                 prosecution
                 of
                 those
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 taken
                 particular
                 notice
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 freedom
                 many
                 times
                 ,
                 to
                 mind
                 him
                 thereof
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 aversion
                 of
                 his
                 reach'd
                 even
                 to
                 the
                 Minister
                 ,
                 who
                 being
                 oblig'd
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 duty
                 of
                 his
                 Profession
                 ,
                 severely
                 to
                 reprove
                 the
                 sins
                 committed
                 in
                 the
                 Company
                 ,
                 had
                 incurr'd
                 Brugman's
                 displeasure
                 in
                 so
                 high
                 a
                 manner
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 could
                 not
                 get
                 of
                 him
                 to
                 buy
                 a
                 suit
                 of
                 cloaths
                 ,
                 in
                 so
                 much
                 ,
                 that
                 ,
                 being
                 ,
                 on
                 some
                 great
                 Festival
                 ,
                 to
                 preach
                 and
                 administer
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 at
                 Scamachie
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 found
                 he
                 had
                 only
                 a
                 pair
                 of
                 Drawers
                 under
                 his
                 Cassock
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 great
                 scandal
                 of
                 all
                 ,
                 but
                 particularly
                 the
                 Muscovian
                 Ambassador
                 ,
                 who
                 liked
                 our
                 Liturgy
                 ,
                 and
                 would
                 have
                 given
                 the
                 Minister
                 a
                 suit
                 of
                 cloaths
                 ,
                 had
                 he
                 not
                 stood
                 in
                 fear
                 of
                 the
                 indignation
                 and
                 violence
                 of
                 the
                 Ambassador
                 Brugman
                 .
              
               
                 We
                 understood
                 also
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 he
                 had
                 a
                 design
                 to
                 leave
                 Astrachan
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 go
                 by
                 land
                 ,
                 accompany'd
                 by
                 some
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 Creatures
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 forsake
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 Company
                 .
                 The
                 Muscovian
                 Ambassador
                 ,
                 to
                 whom
                 he
                 had
                 communicated
                 it
                 ,
                 discovered
                 it
                 to
                 us
                 ,
                 and
                 gave
                 us
                 notice
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 should
                 observe
                 his
                 actions
                 ,
                 in
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 his
                 intention
                 was
                 no
                 better
                 than
                 that
                 of
                 Roussel
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 betray'd
                 the
                 Marquess
                 of
                 Exidueil
                 ,
                 and
                 caus'd
                 him
                 to
                 be
                 sent
                 prisoner
                 into
                 Siberia
                 .
              
               
                 Soon
                 after
                 he
                 had
                 given
                 us
                 this
                 notice
                 ,
                 the
                 Muscovian
                 Ambassador
                 took
                 leave
                 of
                 us
                 ,
                 to
                 go
                 for
                 Muscovy
                 by
                 land
                 :
                 but
                 we
                 have
                 heard
                 since
                 ,
                 that
                 ,
                 at
                 his
                 coming
                 to
                 Nise
                 ,
                 finding
                 Letters
                 from
                 some
                 friends
                 ,
                 giving
                 him
                 to
                 understand
                 that
                 he
                 would
                 not
                 be
                 well
                 receiv'd
                 by
                 the
                 Great
                 Duke
                 ,
                 he
                 went
                 no
                 further
                 ,
                 but
                 there
                 took
                 a
                 dose
                 of
                 poison
                 ,
                 whereof
                 he
                 died
                 .
              
               
                 Iuly
                 25.
                 came
                 to
                 Astrachan
                 ,
                 a
                 
                   Muscovian
                   Caravan
                
                 ,
                 and
                 ,
                 with
                 it
                 ,
                 a
                 German
                 ,
                 named
                 
                   Andrew
                   Reusner
                
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 Letters
                 of
                 recommendation
                 from
                 his
                 Highness
                 of
                 Holstein
                 to
                 the
                 King
                 of
                 Persia.
                 The
                 Ambassador
                 Brugman
                 had
                 a
                 great
                 deal
                 of
                 private
                 discourse
                 with
                 him
                 ,
                 which
                 begat
                 such
                 an
                 intimacy
                 between
                 them
                 ,
                 that
                 instead
                 of
                 prosecuting
                 his
                 journey
                 into
                 Persia
                 ,
                 he
                 oblig'd
                 him
                 to
                 return
                 back
                 thence
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 undertake
                 the
                 sollicitation
                 of
                 his
                 affairs
                 at
                 the
                 Duke
                 of
                 Holstein's
                 Court.
                 
              
               
                 August
                 1.
                 the
                 Muscovites
                 celebrated
                 ,
                 with
                 great
                 solemnities
                 ,
                 the
                 reduction
                 of
                 the
                 City
                 of
                 Astrachan
                 ,
                 taken
                 from
                 the
                 Tartars
                 ,
                 on
                 the
                 same
                 day
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 year
                 1554.
                 
              
               
                 The
                 same
                 day
                 came
                 to
                 see
                 us
                 two
                 Cosaques
                 ,
                 
                 with
                 Letters
                 for
                 the
                 Ambassadors
                 ,
                 from
                 
                   Alexei
                   Savinouits
                
                 ,
                 whom
                 they
                 had
                 met
                 upon
                 the
                 River
                 Wolga
                 .
              
               
                 These
                 Rogues
                 freely
                 told
                 us
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 had
                 successfully
                 set
                 upon
                 and
                 rob'd
                 so
                 many
                 people
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 desirous
                 to
                 try
                 how
                 they
                 should
                 be
                 able
                 to
                 deal
                 with
                 the
                 Germans
                 :
                 That
                 they
                 car'd
                 not
                 much
                 for
                 our
                 Artillery
                 ,
                 in
                 regard
                 that
                 was
                 only
                 for
                 the
                 unfortunate
                 :
                 That
                 they
                 heard
                 ,
                 we
                 had
                 an
                 invention
                 to
                 toss
                 all
                 that
                 came
                 neer
                 us
                 into
                 the
                 air
                 :
                 That
                 they
                 could
                 not
                 imagine
                 how
                 it
                 should
                 be
                 done
                 ;
                 but
                 that
                 the
                 worst
                 they
                 could
                 fear
                 was
                 death
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 were
                 
                 forc'd
                 to
                 suffer
                 at
                 a
                 Gibbet
                 ,
                 or
                 upon
                 a
                 wheel
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 hope
                 of
                 booty
                 would
                 make
                 them
                 attempt
                 any
                 thing
                 .
              
               
                 Aug.
                 6.
                 came
                 to
                 Astrachan
                 ,
                 
                 
                   Imanculi
                   Sulthan
                
                 ,
                 the
                 Persian
                 Ambassador
                 ;
                 whom
                 we
                 had
                 expected
                 so
                 long
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 next
                 day
                 he
                 made
                 his
                 entrance
                 into
                 the
                 City
                 .
              
               
                 August
                 .
                 11.
                 dy'd
                 one
                 of
                 our
                 Interpreters
                 ,
                 named
                 
                   Kenry
                   Krebs
                
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 buried
                 the
                 thirteenth
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Churchyard
                 of
                 the
                 Armenians
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 ordinary
                 Ceremonies
                 .
              
               
                 September
                 the
                 5.
                 there
                 went
                 away
                 a
                 Staniza
                 ,
                 
                 or
                 Caravan
                 ,
                 of
                 about
                 200.
                 persons
                 ,
                 to
                 go
                 from
                 Astrachan
                 to
                 Moscou
                 ,
                 by
                 land
                 .
                 
                   Andrew
                   Resner
                
                 ,
                 made
                 his
                 advantage
                 of
                 that
                 opportunity
                 ,
                 and
                 departed
                 ,
                 taking
                 some
                 of
                 our
                 people
                 with
                 him
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Ambassadors
                 also
                 took
                 that
                 convenience
                 to
                 send
                 away
                 some
                 of
                 their
                 retinue
                 with
                 their
                 horses
                 .
                 
                 We
                 began
                 to
                 set
                 things
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 follow
                 them
                 by
                 water
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 that
                 purpose
                 ,
                 bought
                 two
                 great
                 Boats
                 ,
                 sixty
                 foot
                 in
                 length
                 ,
                 and
                 fifteen
                 in
                 breadth
                 ,
                 which
                 cost
                 us
                 600.
                 
                 Crowns
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 every
                 Sea-man
                 ,
                 whereof
                 there
                 were
                 thirty
                 ,
                 we
                 gave
                 12.
                 
                 Crowns
                 ,
                 to
                 bring
                 us
                 to
                 Casan
                 .
              
               
                 Not
                 long
                 before
                 our
                 departure
                 ,
                 some
                 Muscovian
                 Musketteers
                 brought
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 sold
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 Ambassadors
                 ,
                 a
                 young
                 Girl
                 of
                 ten
                 years
                 of
                 age
                 ,
                 whom
                 they
                 had
                 taken
                 from
                 a
                 School-Master
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 a
                 Tartar
                 of
                 Precop
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 taking
                 of
                 the
                 City
                 of
                 Assou
                 ,
                 which
                 lies
                 upon
                 the
                 
                   Palus
                   Meotides
                
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 mouth
                 of
                 the
                 River
                 Don
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 taken
                 by
                 the
                 Cosaques
                 from
                 the
                 Turk
                 ,
                 on
                 the
                 firh
                 of
                 August
                 .
              
               
                 They
                 brought
                 us
                 also
                 another
                 Girl
                 about
                 seven
                 years
                 of
                 age
                 ,
                 whom
                 they
                 had
                 stoln
                 not
                 far
                 from
                 Astrachan
                 ,
                 as
                 she
                 lay
                 a-bed
                 with
                 her
                 Mother
                 .
                 They
                 had
                 put
                 her
                 into
                 a
                 bagg
                 ,
                 out
                 of
                 which
                 they
                 cast
                 her
                 at
                 the
                 Ambassadors
                 feet
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 it
                 had
                 been
                 a
                 sucking-Pigg
                 ,
                 stark-naked
                 .
                 Her
                 Parents
                 had
                 made
                 in
                 her
                 cheeks
                 two
                 blew
                 marks
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 bigness
                 of
                 a
                 Lentil
                 ,
                 that
                 she
                 might
                 be
                 known
                 again
                 ,
                 in
                 case
                 she
                 were
                 stoln
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Ambassador
                 Brugman
                 ,
                 
                 considering
                 ,
                 that
                 ,
                 in
                 purchasing
                 them
                 ,
                 he
                 should
                 bring
                 two
                 lost
                 Sheep
                 to
                 the
                 Fold
                 of
                 
                   Iesus
                   Christ
                
                 ,
                 bought
                 them
                 both
                 ,
                 one
                 at
                 25.
                 the
                 other
                 at
                 16.
                 
                 Crowns
                 .
                 At
                 his
                 return
                 he
                 presented
                 them
                 to
                 the
                 Dutchesse
                 of
                 Holstein
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 them
                 so
                 well
                 instructed
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 year
                 1642.
                 they
                 were
                 both
                 baptized
                 ,
                 having
                 before
                 given
                 a
                 publick
                 accompt
                 of
                 their
                 Faith.
                 
              
               
                 Our
                 Interpreter
                 for
                 the
                 Turkish
                 Language
                 was
                 also
                 a
                 Tartar-born
                 ,
                 and
                 had
                 been
                 stoln
                 in
                 his
                 Infancy
                 and
                 carried
                 to
                 Moscou
                 ,
                 where
                 he
                 had
                 been
                 baptiz'd
                 .
                 His
                 relations
                 knew
                 him
                 again
                 ,
                 and
                 would
                 have
                 redeem'd
                 him
                 ;
                 but
                 he
                 would
                 not
                 consent
                 thereto
                 ,
                 protesting
                 he
                 would
                 dy
                 in
                 the
                 profession
                 of
                 the
                 Christian
                 Religion
                 ,
                 since
                 it
                 was
                 Gods
                 pleasure
                 to
                 bring
                 him
                 to
                 the
                 knowledge
                 thereof
                 .
                 But
                 ever
                 after
                 ,
                 he
                 went
                 not
                 far
                 from
                 the
                 Ambassadors
                 Quarters
                 ,
                 le●t
                 he
                 might
                 have
                 fallen
                 into
                 the
                 hands
                 of
                 his
                 relations
                 ,
                 who
                 would
                 have
                 dispos'd
                 otherwise
                 of
                 him
                 .
              
               
                 At
                 this
                 place
                 ,
                 
                 the
                 Persian
                 Ambassador
                 bought
                 him
                 a
                 Wife
                 .
                 She
                 was
                 a
                 Tartar
                 ,
                 and
                 Sister
                 to
                 a
                 Myrsa
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 a
                 prisoner
                 ,
                 and
                 who
                 sold
                 his
                 Sister
                 for
                 a
                 hundred
                 and
                 twenty
                 Crowns
                 in
                 money
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 horse
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Ambassador
                 valued
                 at
                 ten
                 Crowns
                 .
                 This
                 Ambassador
                 was
                 at
                 least
                 seventy
                 years
                 of
                 age
                 ,
                 but
                 very
                 vigorous
                 ,
                 and
                 us'd
                 much
                 Hemp-seed
                 ,
                 bak'd
                 in
                 the
                 Embers
                 ,
                 whereof
                 the
                 Persians
                 eat
                 abundance
                 ,
                 out
                 of
                 an
                 opinion
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 revives
                 Nature
                 ,
                 yet
                 hinders
                 Conception
                 .
              
               
                 Sept.
                 7.
                 we
                 left
                 Astrachan
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 embark'd
                 upon
                 the
                 Wolga
                 ,
                 the
                 Ambassadors
                 dividing
                 their
                 retinue
                 ,
                 and
                 taking
                 each
                 of
                 them
                 a
                 Boat.
                 We
                 cast
                 anchor
                 within
                 half
                 a
                 league
                 of
                 the
                 City
                 ,
                 expecting
                 the
                 Persian
                 Ambassador
                 ,
                 who
                 came
                 to
                 us
                 the
                 next
                 day
                 ,
                 with
                 three
                 Boats.
                 We
                 gave
                 him
                 a
                 volley
                 at
                 this
                 arrival
                 ,
                 and
                 set
                 sail
                 together
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 10.
                 we
                 pass'd
                 before
                 the
                 Iland
                 of
                 Busan
                 ,
                 where
                 the
                 Tartars
                 of
                 Crim
                 and
                 Precop
                 ,
                 are
                 wont
                 to
                 swim
                 over
                 the
                 River
                 ,
                 which
                 in
                 that
                 place
                 is
                 somewhat
                 narrow
                 .
                 The
                 Muscovites
                 ,
                 to
                 prevent
                 them
                 ,
                 had
                 set
                 a
                 Guard
                 there
                 ,
                 of
                 fifty
                 Musketteers
                 ,
                 who
                 sent
                 to
                 us
                 for
                 some
                 Bread
                 ,
                 and
                 got
                 a
                 bag
                 of
                 Suchary
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 15.
                 we
                 cast
                 anchor
                 before
                 Tzornogar
                 ,
                 
                 which
                 the
                 Muscovites
                 call
                 also
                 
                   Michailo
                   Novogorod
                
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 Great
                 Duke
                 
                   Michael
                   Federouits
                
                 ,
                 who
                 built
                 it
                 ,
                 within
                 three
                 hundred
                 werstes
                 ,
                 or
                 sixty
                 German
                 leagues
                 from
                 Astrachan
                 .
                 The
                 Weywode
                 sent
                 the
                 Ambassadors
                 a
                 Latin
                 Letter
                 ,
                 which
                 
                   Alexei
                   Savinouits
                
                 had
                 left
                 for
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 sent
                 one
                 to
                 invite
                 them
                 to
                 come
                 to
                 refresh
                 themselves
                 in
                 the
                 City
                 :
                 but
                 they
                 would
                 not
                 lose
                 so
                 much
                 time
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 24.
                 we
                 got
                 before
                 Sariza
                 ,
                 
                 two
                 hundred
                 werstes
                 from
                 Tzornogar
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 29.
                 the
                 wind
                 fair
                 ,
                 we
                 got
                 forty
                 werstes
                 .
                 The
                 Muscovites
                 attributed
                 the
                 cause
                 of
                 it
                 to
                 the
                 Great
                 Duke's
                 name
                 ,
                 whose
                 Feast
                 was
                 celebrated
                 that
                 day
                 ,
                 being
                 St.
                 Michael's
                 .
              
               
                 October
                 2.
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 Persian
                 Ambassadors
                 Boats
                 was
                 a-ground
                 .
                 
                 They
                 were
                 so
                 long
                 getting
                 it
                 a-f●oat
                 again
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Ambassadors
                 went
                 ashore
                 ,
                 where
                 they
                 dined
                 together
                 .
                 Their
                 people
                 made
                 also
                 acquaintances
                 among
                 themselves
                 ,
                 and
                 those
                 of
                 Persia
                 took
                 so
                 much
                 Aquavitae
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 were
                 forc'd
                 to
                 carry
                 ,
                 and
                 drag
                 them
                 to
                 the
                 Boats
                 like
                 so
                 many
                 Beasts
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Persians
                 must
                 also
                 needs
                 fall
                 out
                 with
                 the
                 Musketteers
                 ,
                 who
                 guarded
                 them
                 .
                 Cudgels
                 and
                 Cymitars
                 were
                 employ'd
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Ambassador
                 himself
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 got
                 as
                 drunk
                 as
                 any
                 of
                 
                 his
                 people
                 ,
                 was
                 going
                 to
                 draw
                 upon
                 them
                 ,
                 when
                 our
                 Ambassadors
                 came
                 in
                 ,
                 and
                 reconcil'd
                 all
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 night
                 following
                 ,
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 Persian
                 Ambassadors
                 Pages
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 sick
                 of
                 a
                 bloody
                 Flux
                 ,
                 fell
                 into
                 the
                 water
                 ,
                 yet
                 none
                 perceiv'd
                 it
                 till
                 the
                 next
                 morning
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 6.
                 we
                 came
                 before
                 Soratof
                 ,
                 
                 350.
                 werstes
                 from
                 Sariza
                 .
                 We
                 there
                 heard
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 party
                 of
                 Cosaques
                 would
                 have
                 set
                 upon
                 the
                 Caravan
                 ;
                 but
                 fearing
                 they
                 might
                 come
                 by
                 the
                 worst
                 on
                 't
                 ,
                 they
                 only
                 cross'd
                 their
                 march
                 with
                 a
                 great
                 noise
                 ,
                 and
                 ,
                 by
                 means
                 of
                 their
                 breeding-Mares
                 ,
                 got
                 away
                 some
                 Archemagues
                 ,
                 or
                 Persian
                 horses
                 ,
                 intended
                 for
                 breed
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 14.
                 the
                 wind
                 South-west
                 ,
                 there
                 rose
                 such
                 a
                 tempest
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 scatter'd
                 all
                 our
                 Boats.
                 That
                 of
                 the
                 Ambassador
                 Crusius
                 ,
                 and
                 two
                 of
                 the
                 Persian
                 Ambassador's
                 ,
                 which
                 carried
                 horses
                 ,
                 were
                 forc'd
                 upon
                 the
                 shore
                 ,
                 and
                 immediately
                 sprung
                 such
                 aleak
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 had
                 hardly
                 time
                 enough
                 to
                 get
                 out
                 our
                 Baggage
                 ,
                 &
                 the
                 Persians
                 their
                 horses
                 ,
                 whereof
                 there
                 was
                 one
                 drown'd
                 .
                 This
                 Tempest
                 having
                 continued
                 two
                 daies
                 ,
                 we
                 got
                 our
                 Boats
                 ashore
                 ,
                 caulk'd
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 departed
                 thence
                 the
                 17.
                 but
                 the
                 Persian
                 Ambassador
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 two
                 Boats
                 unserviceable
                 ,
                 was
                 forc'd
                 to
                 send
                 away
                 his
                 horses
                 by
                 land
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 24.
                 we
                 came
                 before
                 the
                 City
                 of
                 Samara
                 ,
                 
                 seventy
                 leagues
                 from
                 Soratof
                 .
              
               
                 November
                 the
                 sixt
                 ,
                 
                 we
                 pass'd
                 by
                 the
                 mouth
                 of
                 the
                 great
                 River
                 Kama
                 ,
                 and
                 entred
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 night
                 ,
                 into
                 the
                 River
                 Casan
                 :
                 
                 in
                 very
                 good
                 time
                 for
                 us
                 ,
                 in
                 regard
                 the
                 next
                 morning
                 ,
                 the
                 River
                 Wolga
                 was
                 frozen
                 over
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Weywode
                 of
                 the
                 City
                 ,
                 
                   Iohn
                   Wasilouits
                   Moroson
                
                 ,
                 who
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 our
                 former
                 being
                 at
                 Moscou
                 ,
                 was
                 Counsellor
                 of
                 State
                 to
                 the
                 Great
                 Duke
                 ,
                 receiv'd
                 us
                 but
                 very
                 indifferently
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 in
                 regard
                 the
                 Ambassadors
                 had
                 not
                 made
                 their
                 acquaintance
                 with
                 him
                 by
                 Presents
                 ,
                 as
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 his
                 siding
                 with
                 the
                 Muscovian
                 Merchants
                 ,
                 who
                 opposed
                 our
                 negotiation
                 ,
                 and
                 would
                 have
                 prevented
                 the
                 establishment
                 of
                 our
                 Commerce
                 .
                 The
                 Ambassadors
                 sent
                 their
                 Steward
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 Great
                 Duke's
                 pass
                 ,
                 intreating
                 him
                 they
                 might
                 be
                 assigned
                 Lodgings
                 in
                 the
                 City
                 ;
                 but
                 he
                 sent
                 him
                 back
                 with
                 this
                 answer
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 might
                 return
                 to
                 the
                 Boat
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 the
                 Ambassadors
                 should
                 hear
                 further
                 from
                 him
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 next
                 day
                 ,
                 he
                 sent
                 to
                 the
                 Ambassador
                 Brugman's
                 Boat
                 ,
                 a
                 Sinbojar
                 ,
                 who
                 addressing
                 himself
                 to
                 the
                 Ambassador
                 ,
                 ask'd
                 him
                 ,
                 which
                 of
                 the
                 two
                 was
                 the
                 Ambassador
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Merchant
                 .
                 Brugman
                 ,
                 thinking
                 himself
                 affronted
                 by
                 that
                 discourse
                 ,
                 took
                 him
                 by
                 the
                 arm
                 ,
                 and
                 said
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 Go
                 tell
                 thy
                 Master
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 he
                 cannot
                 read
                 ,
                 let
                 him
                 get
                 one
                 that
                 can
                 ,
                 and
                 withall
                 may
                 shew
                 him
                 ,
                 what
                 quality
                 the
                 Great
                 Duke
                 gives
                 us
                 .
                 But
                 notwithstanding
                 all
                 this
                 ,
                 we
                 were
                 forc'd
                 to
                 continue
                 several
                 daies
                 on
                 the
                 River
                 ,
                 though
                 the
                 weather
                 were
                 very
                 cold
                 .
                 The
                 Weywode
                 indeed
                 sent
                 us
                 word
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 might
                 lodge
                 in
                 the
                 City
                 for
                 our
                 money
                 ;
                 but
                 he
                 issu'd
                 out
                 orders
                 ,
                 that
                 none
                 should
                 entertain
                 us
                 ,
                 and
                 commanded
                 the
                 Sentinel
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 permitted
                 the
                 Steward
                 to
                 pass
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 Boy
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 been
                 his
                 guide
                 through
                 the
                 marsh
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 River-side
                 to
                 the
                 City
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 cudgell'd
                 .
              
               
                 Nov.
                 11.
                 the
                 Persian
                 Ambassador
                 made
                 his
                 entrance
                 into
                 the
                 City
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 lodg'd
                 in
                 that
                 part
                 of
                 it
                 which
                 is
                 bult
                 of
                 wood
                 .
                 He
                 prevail'd
                 so
                 far
                 with
                 the
                 Weywode
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 permitted
                 us
                 to
                 land
                 ,
                 which
                 we
                 did
                 the
                 13.
                 taking
                 up
                 our
                 Quarters
                 in
                 the
                 Suburbs
                 .
              
               
                 Nov.
                 20.
                 the
                 Ambassadors
                 bestow'd
                 the
                 two
                 Boats
                 on
                 the
                 Weywode
                 ,
                 and
                 made
                 him
                 some
                 other
                 Presents
                 ,
                 which
                 put
                 him
                 into
                 another
                 humour
                 ,
                 and
                 made
                 him
                 very
                 much
                 our
                 friend
                 .
              
               
                 December
                 the
                 16.
                 the
                 Muscovites
                 celebrated
                 the
                 Festival
                 of
                 their
                 Patron
                 ,
                 
                 St.
                 Nicholas
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 space
                 of
                 eight
                 daies
                 together
                 ,
                 during
                 which
                 a
                 man
                 could
                 see
                 nothing
                 but
                 perpetual
                 drunkenness
                 ,
                 and
                 extraordinary
                 bebauchdness
                 ,
                 in
                 both
                 men
                 and
                 women
                 .
                 The
                 Care
                 or
                 Parson
                 of
                 the
                 Parish
                 ,
                 came
                 one
                 day
                 to
                 my
                 Quarters
                 ,
                 accompany'd
                 by
                 his
                 Clerk
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 to
                 incense
                 the
                 Images
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 comfort
                 the
                 Mistress
                 of
                 the
                 house
                 ,
                 whose
                 husband
                 was
                 put
                 in
                 prison
                 for
                 debt
                 .
              
               
                 He
                 told
                 us
                 ,
                 that
                 ,
                 about
                 forty
                 years
                 before
                 ,
                 there
                 had
                 been
                 found
                 in
                 the
                 Monastery
                 of
                 Spas
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 said
                 City
                 of
                 Casan
                 ,
                 the
                 bodies
                 of
                 two
                 Monks
                 ,
                 named
                 Warsinosi
                 ,
                 and
                 Kursi
                 ,
                 whose
                 sanctity
                 was
                 approved
                 ,
                 not
                 only
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 their
                 bodies
                 had
                 been
                 found
                 entire
                 ,
                 after
                 so
                 many
                 years
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 by
                 the
                 many
                 miracles
                 they
                 did
                 ,
                 there
                 being
                 no
                 sick
                 person
                 but
                 recover'd
                 his
                 health
                 ,
                 after
                 he
                 had
                 done
                 his
                 devotions
                 at
                 their
                 Sepulchre
                 .
                 I
                 ask'd
                 him
                 ,
                 why
                 he
                 complain'd
                 of
                 his
                 back
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 it
                 came
                 to
                 pass
                 ,
                 there
                 were
                 so
                 many
                 blind
                 people
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 great
                 a
                 number
                 of
                 other
                 sick
                 persons
                 at
                 Casan
                 .
                 The
                 Priest
                 had
                 not
                 a
                 word
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 but
                 grew
                 angry
                 ,
                 and
                 went
                 his
                 way
                 .
              
               
                 Having
                 stay'd
                 at
                 Casan
                 five
                 weeks
                 ,
                 
                 till
                 the
                 Ice
                 and
                 snow
                 were
                 able
                 to
                 bear
                 ,
                 we
                 departed
                 thence
                 ,
                 the
                 13.
                 of
                 December
                 ,
                 with
                 sixty
                 Sledges
                 ,
                 leaving
                 ,
                 by
                 order
                 of
                 the
                 Weywode
                 ,
                 the
                 Persian
                 Ambassador
                 behind
                 us
                 .
              
               
                 We
                 took
                 our
                 way
                 upon
                 the
                 Wolga
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 came
                 ,
                 the
                 21.
                 to
                 Nise
                 ,
                 sixty
                 leagues
                 ,
                 or
                 three
                 hundred
                 werstes
                 ,
                 from
                 Casan
                 .
                 The
                 Ambassadors
                 lodg'd
                 at
                 Mr.
                 Bernards
                 our
                 Factor
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 retinue
                 ,
                 up
                 and
                 down
                 the
                 neighbourhood
                 .
                 There
                 it
                 was
                 we
                 left
                 the
                 last
                 Lutheran
                 Church
                 .
                 Their
                 Pastor
                 dy'd
                 six
                 months
                 before
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 our
                 Minister
                 preach'd
                 there
                 ,
                 the
                 Sunday
                 before
                 Christmass
                 .
                 The
                 said
                 Church
                 was
                 very
                 desirous
                 ,
                 the
                 Ambassadors
                 should
                 stay
                 there
                 till
                 after
                 
                 Christ-mass
                 day
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 of
                 the
                 Lords
                 Supper
                 might
                 be
                 administred
                 that
                 day
                 :
                 but
                 the
                 Ambassador
                 Brugman
                 was
                 against
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 order'd
                 our
                 departure
                 thence
                 on
                 the
                 23.
                 in
                 the
                 afternoon
                 ,
                 qnitting
                 the
                 Wolga
                 ,
                 to
                 take
                 our
                 way
                 by
                 the
                 River
                 Occa
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 also
                 frozen
                 up
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 25.
                 we
                 had
                 a
                 Sermon
                 ,
                 at
                 two
                 in
                 the
                 morning
                 ,
                 at
                 a
                 Village
                 named
                 Kurim
                 ,
                 ten
                 leagues
                 from
                 Nise
                 ,
                 and
                 travell'd
                 that
                 day
                 ten
                 leagues
                 further
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 29.
                 we
                 came
                 to
                 Woladimer
                 ,
                 42.
                 leagues
                 from
                 Nisan
                 ,
                 and
                 28.
                 from
                 Moscou
                 .
                 The
                 ruins
                 of
                 the
                 walls
                 ,
                 towers
                 and
                 houses
                 ,
                 which
                 were
                 to
                 be
                 seen
                 up
                 and
                 down
                 ,
                 are
                 undeniable
                 demonstrations
                 of
                 the
                 antiquity
                 of
                 the
                 City
                 .
              
               
                 December
                 the
                 last
                 ,
                 we
                 came
                 to
                 a
                 Village
                 ,
                 named
                 Rubossa
                 ,
                 within
                 eight
                 leagues
                 of
                 Moscou
                 ,
                 where
                 our
                 Pristaf
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 gone
                 before
                 ,
                 to
                 acquaint
                 the
                 Great
                 Duke
                 with
                 our
                 arrival
                 ,
                 came
                 and
                 told
                 us
                 ,
                 that
                 ,
                 within
                 two
                 daies
                 we
                 should
                 make
                 our
                 entrance
                 into
                 Moscou
                 .
                 The
                 Ambassador
                 Brugman
                 fell
                 into
                 such
                 a
                 peevish
                 humour
                 at
                 this
                 place
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 threatned
                 some
                 of
                 the
                 retinue
                 to
                 have
                 their
                 noses
                 and
                 ears
                 cut
                 off
                 ,
                 assoon
                 as
                 he
                 were
                 come
                 into
                 the
                 Frontters
                 of
                 Germany
                 .
                 But
                 his
                 menaces
                 troubled
                 no
                 body
                 ,
                 nor
                 did
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 any
                 one
                 offer
                 to
                 run
                 away
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 M.CD.XXXIX
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 first
                 of
                 Iunuary
                 ,
                 
                 we
                 departed
                 ,
                 before
                 day
                 ,
                 and
                 travell'd
                 five
                 leagues
                 ,
                 to
                 a
                 Village
                 named
                 Bechra
                 ,
                 whither
                 we
                 came
                 betimes
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 did
                 our
                 devotions
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 2.
                 we
                 made
                 our
                 entrance
                 into
                 Moscou
                 ,
                 
                 conducted
                 by
                 two
                 Pristafs
                 ,
                 whom
                 his
                 Czaarick
                 Majesty
                 had
                 sent
                 to
                 meet
                 us
                 .
                 The
                 Ambassadors
                 sate
                 ,
                 each
                 of
                 them
                 with
                 a
                 Pristaf
                 ,
                 in
                 a
                 rich
                 Sledge
                 ,
                 lin'd
                 with
                 Crimson
                 Satin
                 ,
                 and
                 hung
                 with
                 the
                 richest
                 Persian
                 Tapistry
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 chiefest
                 of
                 the
                 retinue
                 had
                 excellent
                 horses
                 sent
                 them
                 from
                 the
                 Great
                 Duke's
                 Stable
                 ,
                 all
                 white
                 ,
                 twelve
                 in
                 number
                 .
                 We
                 were
                 lodg'd
                 at
                 the
                 ordinary
                 house
                 appointed
                 for
                 the
                 reception
                 of
                 Ambassadors
                 ,
                 and
                 ,
                 during
                 our
                 stay
                 there
                 ,
                 we
                 were
                 supply'd
                 with
                 all
                 things
                 requisite
                 for
                 the
                 Cellar
                 and
                 the
                 Kitchin.
                 The
                 Ambassadors
                 horses
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 of
                 our
                 people
                 as
                 went
                 from
                 Astrachan
                 along
                 with
                 the
                 Caravan
                 ,
                 were
                 arriv'd
                 there
                 some
                 time
                 before
                 ;
                 and
                 Reusner
                 was
                 gone
                 for
                 Holstein
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 agreement
                 between
                 him
                 and
                 the
                 Ambassador
                 Brugman
                 .
              
               
                 Twelf-day
                 ,
                 the
                 Muscovites
                 celebrated
                 the
                 confecration
                 of
                 the
                 holy
                 Water
                 ;
                 at
                 which
                 Ceremony
                 ,
                 the
                 Great
                 Duke
                 and
                 the
                 Patriarch
                 were
                 in
                 person
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 8.
                 the
                 Ambassadors
                 had
                 their
                 first
                 private
                 Audience
                 ,
                 which
                 laste'd
                 above
                 an
                 hour
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 night
                 following
                 ,
                 
                 dy'd
                 
                   Knez
                   Iuan
                   Michaelowits
                
                 ,
                 second
                 son
                 to
                 the
                 Czaar
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 eighth
                 year
                 of
                 his
                 age
                 .
              
               
                 His
                 departure
                 put
                 the
                 whole
                 City
                 into
                 mourning
                 ,
                 especially
                 the
                 Court.
                 Both
                 men
                 and
                 women
                 put
                 off
                 all
                 manner
                 of
                 ornament
                 ,
                 as
                 gold
                 ,
                 silver
                 ,
                 jewels
                 ,
                 and
                 garments
                 of
                 silk
                 ,
                 cloathing
                 themselves
                 only
                 in
                 old
                 vestments
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 most
                 part
                 of
                 a
                 dark
                 grey
                 colour
                 .
              
               
                 Ian.
                 21.
                 the
                 Ambassadors
                 had
                 their
                 second
                 private
                 Audience
                 ,
                 and
                 had
                 a
                 conference
                 of
                 two
                 hours
                 .
                 There
                 were
                 sent
                 to
                 them
                 and
                 those
                 of
                 their
                 retinue
                 black
                 horscs
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 found
                 the
                 whole
                 Court
                 hung
                 with
                 mourning
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 Senators
                 clad
                 in
                 black
                 Chamlet
                 .
              
               
                 Ian.
                 30.
                 departed
                 thence
                 the
                 Sieur
                 Vchterichs
                 .
                 He
                 had
                 a
                 long
                 time
                 before
                 desir'd
                 leave
                 to
                 return
                 into
                 Germany
                 ,
                 to
                 look
                 after
                 some
                 affairs
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 ,
                 but
                 he
                 could
                 not
                 obtain
                 it
                 of
                 the
                 Ambassador
                 Brugman
                 till
                 then
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 under
                 a
                 promise
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 would
                 not
                 carry
                 Letters
                 for
                 Holstein
                 from
                 any
                 but
                 himself
                 .
                 But
                 he
                 deceiv'd
                 the
                 deceiver
                 ,
                 and
                 shew'd
                 him
                 the
                 Letters
                 of
                 the
                 Ambassador
                 Crusius
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 content
                 they
                 should
                 be
                 seen
                 ,
                 and
                 carried
                 away
                 the
                 rest
                 without
                 shewing
                 them
                 to
                 him
                 .
              
               
                 February
                 the
                 second
                 ,
                 
                 died
                 the
                 Sieur
                 Gruneauld
                 ,
                 a
                 Senator
                 of
                 Dantsig
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 travell'd
                 with
                 us
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 Gentleman
                 belonging
                 to
                 the
                 Embassy
                 .
                 He
                 was
                 a
                 person
                 of
                 much
                 worth
                 ,
                 and
                 one
                 who
                 had
                 before
                 travell'd
                 into
                 the
                 East
                 and
                 West-Indies
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 5.
                 the
                 Persian
                 Ambassador
                 made
                 his
                 entrance
                 into
                 Muscou
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 8.
                 had
                 his
                 first
                 Audience
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 11.
                 the
                 Ambassador
                 Brugman
                 desir'd
                 ,
                 and
                 had
                 ,
                 a
                 private
                 Audience
                 ,
                 without
                 acquainting
                 his
                 Collegue
                 therewith
                 .
              
               
                 Febr.
                 23.
                 the
                 Ambassadors
                 had
                 their
                 publick
                 Audience
                 ,
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 their
                 departure
                 ,
                 at
                 which
                 they
                 took
                 leave
                 of
                 his
                 Czaarick
                 Majesty
                 .
              
               
                 March
                 the
                 7.
                 the
                 Persian
                 Ambassador
                 departed
                 ,
                 
                 going
                 before
                 us
                 ,
                 towards
                 Germany
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 15.
                 the
                 Ambassadors
                 left
                 Moscou
                 making
                 what
                 haste
                 they
                 could
                 thence
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 they
                 might
                 have
                 the
                 convenience
                 of
                 Sledges
                 ,
                 till
                 they
                 came
                 to
                 the
                 Frontiers
                 of
                 Germany
                 :
                 and
                 fearing
                 ,
                 the
                 spring
                 ,
                 then
                 neer
                 ,
                 would
                 spoil
                 the
                 waies
                 ,
                 they
                 travell'd
                 so
                 hard
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 18.
                 they
                 came
                 to
                 Tuere
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 19.
                 to
                 Tarsok
                 .
              
               
                 Tarsok
                 is
                 but
                 a
                 small
                 City
                 ,
                 yet
                 hath
                 it
                 thirty
                 Churches
                 and
                 Chapels
                 ,
                 whereof
                 one
                 is
                 of
                 stone
                 ,
                 and
                 makes
                 a
                 handsome
                 show
                 at
                 a
                 distance
                 :
                 but
                 the
                 Muscovites
                 would
                 not
                 permit
                 us
                 to
                 come
                 within
                 the
                 City
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 23.
                 we
                 came
                 to
                 great
                 Novogorod
                 ,
                 
                 where
                 we
                 found
                 the
                 Persian
                 Ambassador
                 .
                 We
                 left
                 it
                 the
                 next
                 day
                 ,
                 and
                 getting
                 out
                 of
                 Muscovy
                 the
                 27.
                 entred
                 Ingermania
                 .
              
               
               
                 March
                 the
                 last
                 ,
                 the
                 three
                 Ambassadors
                 made
                 their
                 entrance
                 into
                 Narva
                 ,
                 where
                 Colonel
                 Wrangel
                 came
                 to
                 meet
                 us
                 ,
                 with
                 a
                 party
                 of
                 fifty
                 horse
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Persian
                 Ambassador
                 was
                 lodg'd
                 at
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 Senators
                 houses
                 ,
                 
                 about
                 which
                 there
                 was
                 got
                 such
                 a
                 multitude
                 of
                 people
                 ,
                 to
                 see
                 his
                 wife
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 half
                 in
                 a
                 mind
                 to
                 get
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 City
                 ,
                 and
                 take
                 up
                 his
                 Quarters
                 in
                 the
                 open
                 fields
                 ,
                 that
                 none
                 might
                 see
                 her
                 :
                 so
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 forc'd
                 to
                 get
                 the
                 people
                 away
                 .
                 This
                 oblig'd
                 him
                 to
                 take
                 another
                 course
                 for
                 the
                 future
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 ,
                 to
                 have
                 a
                 Curtain
                 drawn
                 from
                 the
                 Wagon
                 ,
                 or
                 Sledge
                 ,
                 that
                 brought
                 her
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 house
                 where
                 she
                 was
                 to
                 be
                 lodg'd
                 ,
                 that
                 she
                 might
                 not
                 be
                 seen
                 going
                 in
                 .
              
               
                 April
                 the
                 14.
                 the
                 Ambassadors
                 left
                 Narva
                 and
                 lodg'd
                 at
                 the
                 Village
                 of
                 Purtz
                 where
                 they
                 staid
                 one
                 day
                 ,
                 to
                 change
                 their
                 horses
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 8.
                 they
                 came
                 to
                 Kunda
                 ,
                 
                 a
                 house
                 belonging
                 to
                 a
                 Senator
                 of
                 Riga
                 ,
                 where
                 they
                 staid
                 four
                 dayes
                 .
                 
                 Here
                 we
                 were
                 forc'd
                 to
                 give
                 over
                 travelling
                 with
                 Sledges
                 ,
                 for
                 want
                 of
                 snow
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 make
                 use
                 of
                 horses
                 and
                 waggons
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 13.
                 we
                 came
                 to
                 Reuel
                 ,
                 
                 where
                 the
                 Senate
                 receiv'd
                 us
                 very
                 magnificently
                 .
                 The
                 persecutions
                 which
                 the
                 Secretary
                 of
                 the
                 Embassy
                 was
                 forc'd
                 to
                 suffer
                 from
                 the
                 Ambassador
                 Brugman
                 ,
                 oblig'd
                 him
                 to
                 take
                 the
                 opportunity
                 of
                 a
                 Vessel
                 ,
                 which
                 went
                 thence
                 the
                 15.
                 for
                 Lubeck
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 for
                 the
                 Court
                 of
                 Holstein
                 ,
                 where
                 he
                 expected
                 the
                 arrival
                 of
                 the
                 Ambassadors
                 ,
                 who
                 staid
                 three
                 whole
                 months
                 at
                 Reuel
                 ,
                 without
                 any
                 necessity
                 for
                 it
                 ,
                 or
                 other
                 reason
                 than
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Ambassador
                 Brugman
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 loath
                 to
                 return
                 ,
                 as
                 fearing
                 what
                 might
                 be
                 alleg'd
                 against
                 him
                 ,
                 would
                 have
                 it
                 so
                 .
              
               
                 Their
                 stay
                 in
                 that
                 City
                 had
                 this
                 consequence
                 ,
                 that
                 many
                 of
                 the
                 retinue
                 found
                 their
                 satisfaction
                 there
                 in
                 the
                 matter
                 of
                 Wedlock
                 ,
                 and
                 among
                 others
                 the
                 Ambassador
                 Crusius
                 ,
                 who
                 married
                 a
                 Senator's
                 daughter
                 of
                 that
                 place
                 .
              
               
                 Iuly
                 the
                 11.
                 the
                 Ambassadors
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 a
                 
                   Muscovian
                   Poslanick
                
                 ,
                 whom
                 the
                 Great
                 Duke
                 sent
                 to
                 the
                 Duke
                 of
                 Holstein
                 ,
                 
                 embark'd
                 ,
                 and
                 after
                 eleven
                 daies
                 sail
                 ,
                 arriv'd
                 upon
                 the
                 Coasts
                 of
                 Holstein
                 ,
                 neer
                 the
                 Iland
                 of
                 Femeren
                 ,
                 intending
                 to
                 get
                 into
                 the
                 haven
                 of
                 Kiel
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 contrary
                 wind
                 oblig'd
                 them
                 to
                 cast
                 anchor
                 ,
                 
                 before
                 Neustadt
                 ,
                 within
                 two
                 leagues
                 of
                 Lubeck
                 .
                 They
                 soon
                 understood
                 that
                 the
                 Plague
                 was
                 there
                 ,
                 whereupon
                 they
                 immediately
                 departed
                 thence
                 ,
                 and
                 went
                 to
                 Travemunde
                 ,
                 whither
                 they
                 got
                 the
                 next
                 day
                 ,
                 Iuly
                 the
                 23.
                 
              
               
                 Thence
                 they
                 sent
                 their
                 people
                 and
                 the
                 Baggage
                 by
                 Sea
                 ,
                 
                 to
                 Kiel
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Ambassadors
                 came
                 the
                 28.
                 to
                 Eutin
                 ,
                 where
                 Duke
                 Iohn
                 of
                 Holstein
                 ,
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Lubeck
                 ,
                 our
                 Prince's
                 Brother
                 ,
                 receiv'd
                 us
                 ,
                 and
                 treated
                 us
                 magnificently
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 30.
                 they
                 came
                 to
                 Kiel
                 ,
                 
                 where
                 our
                 Ambassadors
                 left
                 the
                 Persian
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 
                   Muscovian
                   Poslanick
                
                 ,
                 to
                 go
                 and
                 wait
                 on
                 His
                 Highness
                 ,
                 whom
                 they
                 found
                 at
                 Gottorp
                 ,
                 the
                 first
                 day
                 of
                 August
                 .
                 
                 And
                 so
                 they
                 concluded
                 their
                 Travels
                 into
                 MUSCOVY
                 ,
                 TARTARY
                 ,
                 and
                 PERSIA
                 .
                 
              
               
                 FINIS
                 .
              
            
          
        
      
       
         
           
             
             
               THE
               Voyages
               and
               Travels
               OF
               J.
               ALBERT
               de
               MANDELSLO
               (
               A
               Gentleman
               belonging
               to
               the
               Embassy
               ,
               sent
               by
               the
               Duke
               of
               HOLSTEIN
               to
               the
               great
               Duke
               of
               MUSCOVY
               ,
               and
               the
               King
               of
               PERSIA
               )
               INTO
               THE
               EAST-INDIES
               .
               Begun
               in
               the
               year
               M.DC.XXXVIII
               .
               and
               finish'd
               in
               M.DC.XL
               .
               Containing
               a
               particular
               description
               of
               The
               great
               MOGUL's
               Empire
               ,
               the
               Kingdoms
               of
               DECAN
               ,
               CALICUTH
               ,
               COCHIM
               ,
               ZEILON
               ,
               COROMANDEL
               ,
               PEGU
               ,
               SIAM
               ,
               CAMBODIA
               ,
               MALACCA
               ,
               SUMMATRA
               ,
               JAVA
               ,
               AMBOINA
               ,
               BANDA
               ,
               The
               MOLUCCAS
               ,
               PHILIPPINE
               ,
               and
               other
               Islands
               ,
               JAPAN
               ,
               the
               Great
               Kingdom
               of
               CHINA
               ,
               the
               Cape
               of
               GOOD
               HOPE
               ,
               MADAGASCAR
               ,
               &c.
               In
               three
               Books
               .
               Illustrated
               with
               Maps
               and
               Figures
               .
               
                 Rendred
                 into
              
               English
               by
               IOHN
               DAVIES
               of
               Kidwelly
               .
               The
               Second
               Edition
               Corrected
               .
            
             
               LONDON
               ,
               
                 Printed
                 for
              
               I.
               Starkey
               ,
               and
               T.
               Basset
               ,
               in
               Fleet-street
               ,
               
                 at
                 the
              
               Mitre
               ,
               
                 between
                 the
              
               middle-Temple-gate
               ,
               and
               Temple-bar
               ,
               
                 and
                 at
                 the
              
               George
               near
               Cliffords-Inne
               .
               1669.
               
            
          
           
             
             
             
               To
               the
               Right
               Worshipful
               The
               Governour
               ,
               Deputy
               ,
               Committies
               ,
               and
               Fellowship
               of
               English
               Merchants
               ,
               trading
               into
               the
               EAST-INDIES
               .
            
             
               
                 Right
                 Worshipful
                 ,
              
            
             
               YOu
               have
               here
               the
               Travels
               of
               a
               young
               Gentleman
               ,
               who
               went
               along
               with
               the
               Embassie
               ,
               sent
               by
               the
               Duke
               of
               Holstein
               ,
               into
               Muscovy
               and
               Persia.
               That
               it
               was
               his
               resolution
               to
               see
               the
               other
               parts
               of
               Asia
               ,
               appear'd
               by
               the
               express
               permission
               he
               obtain'd
               from
               his
               own
               Prince
               ,
               before
               his
               departure
               ,
               to
               do
               it
               .
               For
               the
               particular
               description
               we
               have
               of
               Persia
               ,
               we
               are
               indebted
               to
               
                 Adam
                 Olearius
              
               ,
               the
               Author
               of
               the
               Ambassadours
               Travels
               into
               Muscovy
               and
               Persia
               ,
               which
               I
               dare
               affirm
               to
               be
               such
               as
               is
               infinitely
               beyond
               ought
               came
               abroad
               of
               that
               part
               of
               the
               World
               before
               .
               What
               our
               present
               Author
               Mandelslo
               gives
               of
               it
               ,
               is
               only
               what
               lay
               in
               his
               way
               between
               Ispahan
               and
               the
               City
               of
               Ormuz
               .
               But
               of
               his
               departure
               from
               the
               former
               ,
               the
               motives
               upon
               which
               he
               went
               ,
               and
               the
               assistances
               he
               receiv'd
               from
               some
               of
               this
               Nation
               ,
               be
               pleased
               to
               receive
               this
               account
               .
            
             
               His
               acquaintainces
               with
               some
               English
               Merchants
               at
               Ispahan
               ,
               the
               Metropolis
               of
               Persia
               ,
               heightned
               in
               him
               the
               design
               of
               these
               Travels
               into
               the
               East-Indies
               ;
               their
               recommendations
               conducted
               him
               first
               to
               Ormuz
               ,
               and
               afterwards
               thence
               to
               Surat
               .
               The
               kindnesses
               he
               receiv'd
               from
               the
               English
               President
               ,
               and
               other
               Merchants
               he
               met
               with
               there
               ,
               were
               such
               ,
               as
               not
               only
               ingag'd
               his
               stay
               some
               time
               ,
               but
               also
               found
               him
               the
               conveniences
               of
               divers
               Caravans
               ,
               with
               whom
               he
               travell'd
               into
               several
               parts
               of
               the
               Mogul's
               Country
               ,
               and
               particularly
               to
               the
               Court
               of
               that
               powerful
               Prince
               ,
               where
               he
               had
               staid
               longer
               ,
               had
               not
               an
               accident
               ,
               which
               happened
               at
               Ispahan
               ,
               during
               the
               time
               of
               the
               Embassy
               ,
               occasion'd
               in
               his
               sudden
               removal
               
               thence
               .
               But
               what
               further
               Observations
               he
               might
               have
               made
               of
               those
               parts
               ,
               are
               supply'd
               not
               only
               by
               the
               said
               Olearius
               ,
               but
               also
               by
               the
               person
               who
               rendred
               his
               Work
               into
               the
               French
               ,
               out
               of
               which
               ,
               as
               being
               the
               most
               compleat
               ,
               this
               Translation
               into
               the
               English
               is
               done
               .
               Having
               continu'd
               among
               the
               English
               Merchants
               at
               Surat
               ,
               till
               the
               Ships
               bound
               for
               England
               were
               ready
               for
               their
               departure
               ,
               he
               comes
               thence
               ,
               along
               with
               Master
               Methwold
               ,
               who
               had
               newly
               resigned
               his
               charge
               of
               President
               to
               Mr.
               Fremling
               ,
               at
               the
               Ceremonies
               whereof
               he
               was
               present
               .
               Being
               come
               to
               London
               ,
               he
               found
               the
               same
               person
               ,
               and
               others
               of
               the
               East-India
               Company
               as
               liberal
               of
               their
               kindness
               and
               hospitality
               ,
               as
               they
               had
               been
               in
               those
               parts
               where
               he
               grew
               first
               acquainted
               with
               them
               ;
               and
               such
               they
               continued
               ,
               till
               his
               desires
               to
               wait
               on
               his
               own
               Prince
               ,
               and
               put
               a
               Period
               to
               his
               Travels
               ,
               occasioned
               his
               return
               into
               his
               own
               Country
               .
            
             
               The
               civilities
               and
               endearments
               he
               receiv'd
               from
               them
               ,
               were
               indeed
               such
               ,
               as
               not
               only
               ,
               then
               ,
               oblig'd
               the
               Person
               ,
               to
               whom
               they
               were
               shewn
               ,
               but
               have
               ,
               since
               ,
               engag'd
               all
               those
               who
               have
               made
               any
               advantage
               of
               the
               Travels
               occasion'd
               thereby
               .
               It
               was
               therefore
               a
               noble
               and
               necessary
               gratitude
               in
               the
               Author
               ,
               to
               make
               the
               frequent
               acknowledgments
               he
               does
               thereof
               in
               several
               places
               of
               his
               Work.
               It
               was
               a
               commendable
               compliance
               with
               his
               humour
               ,
               in
               those
               who
               put
               it
               into
               other
               Languages
               ,
               to
               propose
               both
               ,
               as
               examples
               to
               their
               Countries
               .
               But
               for
               my
               part
               ,
               I
               conceive
               there
               lies
               the
               greater
               Obligation
               upon
               me
               to
               make
               this
               address
               of
               my
               Labours
               herein
               ,
               in
               that
               I
               am
               to
               let
               the
               World
               know
               ,
               whose
               incouragements
               it
               is
               obliged
               to
               for
               these
               Travels
               ,
               and
               to
               celebrate
               in
               our
               own
               Language
               and
               Country
               what
               was
               so
               nobly
               and
               generously
               done
               by
               some
               of
               your
               illustrious
               body
               in
               the
               more
               remote
               parts
               of
               the
               Universe
               ,
               and
               shew
               withall
               what
               induc'd
               me
               to
               this
               presumption
               of
               assuming
               the
               quality
               of
               ,
            
             
               
                 Right
                 Worshipful
                 ,
              
               
                 Your
                 most
                 humbly
                 devoted
                 Servant
                 ,
                 I.
                 DAVIES
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
             
               THE
               PREFACE
               .
            
             
               THe
               Relation
               of
               these
               our
               Travels
               would
               not
               be
               perfect
               ,
               if
               at
               the
               return
               of
               our
               Embassy
               ,
               
               we
               gave
               not
               an
               account
               what
               became
               of
               Monsieur
               Mandelslo
               ,
               whom
               we
               left
               at
               Ispahan
               ,
               with
               a
               design
               to
               travel
               into
               the
               Indies
               .
               This
               young
               Gentleman
               ,
               who
               was
               born
               in
               the
               County
               of
               Meklenburgh
               ,
               
               put
               off
               the
               quality
               of
               Page
               ,
               when
               his
               Highness
               the
               Duke
               of
               Holstein
               resolv'd
               to
               send
               the
               Sieurs
               ,
               Crusius
               and
               Brugman
               ,
               into
               Muscovy
               and
               Persia
               ,
               and
               express'd
               so
               great
               a
               desire
               to
               see
               Countries
               and
               Kingdoms
               so
               far
               distant
               from
               his
               own
               ,
               that
               his
               said
               Highness
               did
               not
               only
               suffer
               him
               to
               go
               along
               with
               the
               Embassadours
               ,
               in
               the
               quality
               of
               a
               Gentleman
               of
               the
               Chamber
               ,
               but
               also
               to
               leave
               them
               as
               soon
               as
               they
               had
               finished
               their
               Negotiation
               in
               Persia
               ,
               
               and
               to
               put
               in
               execution
               the
               design
               he
               had
               to
               travel
               farther
               ,
               and
               see
               other
               parts
               of
               Asia
               .
            
             
               He
               was
               so
               well
               look'd
               upon
               in
               the
               King
               of
               Persia's
               Court
               ,
               
               that
               that
               Monarch
               press'd
               him
               to
               stay
               there
               for
               some
               years
               ,
               and
               to
               that
               end
               profferd
               him
               many
               great
               advantages
               ,
               and
               among
               others
               ,
               a
               Pension
               of
               five
               or
               six
               hundred
               Tumains
               ,
               which
               amount
               to
               near
               10000.
               
               Crowns
               ;
               many
               of
               the
               greatest
               about
               the
               Court
               ,
               perceiving
               that
               the
               King
               had
               an
               affection
               for
               him
               ,
               courted
               his
               Friendship
               ,
               and
               ,
               one
               after
               another
               ,
               entertain'd
               him
               with
               continual
               Feasting
               ,
               out
               of
               a
               hope
               to
               engage
               him
               in
               the
               heat
               of
               Wine
               ,
               and
               by
               such
               great
               expressions
               of
               their
               kindness
               towards
               him
               .
               Those
               who
               were
               the
               most
               importunate
               with
               him
               ,
               (
               and
               to
               that
               end
               appointed
               several
               meetings
               ,
               whereat
               they
               gave
               him
               all
               the
               divertisements
               which
               might
               induce
               him
               to
               forget
               the
               inclinations
               he
               had
               towards
               his
               own
               Countrey
               )
               were
               the
               Master
               of
               the
               Horse
               ,
               
               the
               great
               Faulconer
               ,
               and
               the
               high
               Steward
               .
               They
               could
               not
               absolutely
               prevail
               with
               him
               ,
               but
               shook
               his
               resolution
               so
               ,
               as
               that
               he
               went
               and
               advised
               with
               the
               Prior
               of
               the
               
                 Italian
                 Carmelites
              
               ,
               a
               person
               that
               by
               the
               abode
               of
               twenty
               four
               years
               at
               Ispahan
               ,
               was
               perfectly
               acquainted
               with
               the
               Court
               of
               Persia.
               This
               good
               religious
               man
               ,
               who
               was
               called
               Father
               Tinas
               ,
               a
               person
               of
               eminent
               vertue●
               told
               him
               ,
               that
               to
               put
               him
               out
               of
               the
               perplexity
               he
               was
               in
               ,
               he
               would
               alledge
               unto
               him
               two
               instances
               ,
               whereby
               he
               might
               himself
               judge
               ,
               what
               fortune
               he
               was
               to
               expect
               in
               Persia.
               One
               was
               ,
               that
               he
               had
               known
               a
               French
               Gentleman
               ,
               who
               had
               so
               well
               establish'd
               himself
               in
               the
               Court
               ,
               that
               the
               King
               ,
               who
               had
               employed
               him
               in
               two
               great
               Embassies
               of
               great
               importance
               into
               Europe
               ,
               which
               he
               very
               faithfully
               m●nnaged
               ,
               had
               ,
               to
               oblige
               him
               to
               spend
               the
               rest
               of
               his
               dayes
               in
               Persia
               ,
               prevailed
               with
               him
               to
               marry
               a
               Persian
               Lady
               ,
               but
               allowing
               him
               the
               freedom
               to
               live
               according
               to
               his
               own
               Religion
               .
               That
               some
               years
               afterwards
               ,
               this
               Gentleman
               desired
               leave
               to
               return
               into
               France
               ,
               but
               the
               King
               forbad
               him
               to
               depart
               the
               Kingdom
               ;
               and
               to
               
               prevent
               him
               from
               attempting
               it
               ,
               caused
               all
               he
               had
               to
               be
               seized
               upon
               .
               That
               ,
               even
               that
               unkindness
               had
               not
               smothered
               in
               him
               the
               desire
               he
               had
               to
               return
               into
               France
               ,
               so
               that
               he
               made
               his
               escape
               notwithstanding
               that
               prohibition
               ;
               but
               he
               was
               killed
               by
               the
               way
               .
               That
               his
               Lady
               ,
               who
               had
               received
               Baptism
               ,
               fled
               into
               the
               Monastery
               of
               the
               Carmelites
               ,
               where
               she
               lay
               concealed
               ,
               till
               she
               had
               an
               opportunity
               to
               disguise
               her self
               ,
               and
               to
               go
               to
               Rome
               ,
               whither
               the
               Pope
               had
               invited
               her
               .
               The
               other
               Story
               was
               ,
               that
               another
               Gentleman
               ,
               an
               Italian
               ,
               of
               the
               house
               of
               the
               Gabrieli
               ,
               who
               was
               no
               less
               favoured
               at
               the
               Court
               then
               the
               French
               man
               ,
               growing
               weary
               of
               living
               so
               long
               among
               Mahumetans
               ,
               the
               professed
               enemies
               of
               his
               Religion
               ,
               bethought
               him
               to
               make
               a
               discovery
               to
               the
               King
               ,
               of
               some
               notice
               he
               had
               ,
               that
               there
               were
               about
               Ormus
               certain
               Mines
               ,
               out
               of
               which
               Gold
               might
               be
               gotten
               ,
               and
               shewed
               him
               a
               sample
               of
               it
               .
               The
               King
               did
               not
               so
               absolutely
               credit
               him
               ,
               but
               that
               he
               sent
               along
               divers
               Lords
               and
               Gentlemen
               ,
               who
               were
               to
               observe
               him
               :
               but
               coming
               to
               Gamron
               ,
               he
               made
               them
               so
               drunk
               with
               Sack
               ,
               which
               the
               Portuguese
               had
               furnished
               him
               with
               ,
               that
               he
               made
               a
               shift
               to
               get
               to
               the
               Sea-side
               ,
               where
               finding
               a
               Boat
               ready
               ,
               he
               made
               his
               escape
               to
               Ormus
               .
               That
               this
               escape
               of
               his
               had
               so
               incens'd
               the
               King
               ,
               that
               it
               raised
               in
               Schach-Abas
               the
               first
               thoughts
               of
               besieging
               the
               City
               of
               Ormus
               ,
               which
               he
               reduced
               to
               his
               obedience
               the
               year
               following
               .
            
             
               To
               this
               the
               good
               Father
               added
               ,
               that
               he
               had
               several
               other
               reasons
               to
               give
               him
               ,
               which
               might
               divert
               a
               Gentleman
               of
               his
               age
               ,
               and
               one
               so
               handsome
               in
               person
               ,
               from
               staying
               in
               so
               depraved
               a
               Court
               as
               that
               of
               Persia
               :
               but
               that
               he
               conceived
               M.
               Mandelslo
               himself
               was
               better
               acquainted
               with
               it
               ,
               then
               to
               engage
               him
               in
               a
               discourse
               of
               that
               nature
               .
               And
               indeed
               what
               he
               had
               said
               was
               enough
               to
               settle
               his
               resolution
               ,
               so
               that
               before
               they
               parted
               ,
               Mandelslo
               promised
               him
               to
               leave
               Ispahan
               with
               the
               soonest
               ,
               and
               prosecute
               his
               design
               of
               going
               to
               Babylon
               ,
               and
               thence
               to
               Jerusalem
               ,
               whence
               he
               made
               account
               to
               go
               to
               Aleppo
               ,
               and
               to
               return
               by
               the
               Mediterranean
               Sea
               into
               Europe
               .
               But
               having
               understood
               that
               the
               Grand
               Seigneur
               had
               besieged
               Bagdat
               ,
               or
               Babylon
               ,
               he
               changed
               his
               resolution
               ,
               and
               took
               that
               of
               going
               to
               Ormus
               ,
               and
               thence
               to
               the
               Great
               Mogul's
               Court
               ,
               and
               so
               into
               the
               Indies
               .
            
             
               To
               that
               end
               having
               disingaged
               himself
               from
               the
               Embassadours
               on
               the
               one
               and
               twentieth
               of
               December
               1637.
               he
               stayed
               at
               Ispahan
               ,
               till
               the
               16.
               of
               January
               following
               .
               But
               in
               regard
               he
               himself
               hath
               taken
               the
               pains
               to
               set
               down
               the
               particulars
               of
               his
               Travels
               ,
               and
               to
               make
               a
               very
               exact
               relation
               thereof
               ,
               it
               were
               an
               injury
               to
               him
               ,
               not
               to
               let
               him
               speak
               himself
               .
               He
               begins
               his
               relation
               thus
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             
             MANDELSLO's
             TRAVELS
             INTO
             THE
             INDIES
             .
          
           
             
               The
               First
               Book
               .
            
             
               THe
               Embassadours
               of
               Holstein
               ,
               having
               left
               Ispahan
               ,
               the
               Metropolis
               of
               Persia
               ,
               I
               resolved
               to
               make
               use
               of
               the
               Permission
               which
               the
               Duke
               my
               Master
               had
               given
               me
               ,
               and
               having
               taken
               my
               leave
               of
               the
               Embassadours
               two
               Leagues
               thence
               ,
               I
               returned
               to
               the
               City
               ,
               where
               I
               stayed
               almost
               a
               month
               ,
               to
               put
               all
               things
               in
               order
               for
               the
               prosecution
               of
               my
               Design
               .
               During
               which
               time
               the
               King
               ordered
               
                 Imanculi
                 Esichagasi
              
               ,
               a
               Native
               of
               Karabath
               ,
               to
               make
               himself
               ready
               for
               the
               Embassy
               ,
               upon
               which
               he
               would
               send
               him
               into
               Holstein
               .
            
             
               Accordingly
               ,
               
                 Ianuary
                 10.
                 1638.
                 
                 Imanculi
              
               sent
               away
               the
               baggage
               ,
               and
               the
               Presents
               that
               were
               to
               be
               made
               to
               the
               Duke
               ,
               consisting
               in
               excellent
               Horses
               ,
               and
               several
               Stuffes
               of
               Gold
               and
               Silk
               ,
               amounting
               ,
               as
               they
               were
               valued
               by
               the
               Persians
               ,
               to
               1500.
               
               Tumains
               ,
               which
               make
               20000.
               
               Crowns
               .
            
             
               They
               about
               the
               Court
               ,
               who
               had
               express'd
               a
               kindness
               for
               me
               ,
               perceiving
               I
               was
               fully
               resolv'd
               to
               be
               gone
               ,
               procured
               me
               a
               particular
               audience
               in
               order
               to
               my
               departure
               ,
               to
               which
               I
               was
               introduced
               on
               the
               12.
               of
               Ianuary
               
               by
               the
               Master
               of
               the
               Horse
               .
               I
               kis'd
               the
               hem
               of
               the
               Kings
               garment
               ,
               
               who
               with
               much
               kindness
               was
               pleas'd
               to
               allow
               of
               my
               departure
               .
               The
               dayes
               following
               I
               spent
               in
               taking
               leave
               of
               my
               friends
               ,
               and
               the
               16.
               of
               Ianuary
               I
               left
               Ispahan
               ,
               with
               a
               retinue
               of
               three
               persons
               ,
               a
               Chirurgeon
               ,
               a
               Lacquey
               ,
               and
               a
               Groom
               ,
               all
               three
               Germans
               ,
               and
               one
               Persian
               servant
               ,
               Mr.
               Honywood
               ,
               Agent
               of
               the
               English
               at
               Ispahan
               ,
               accompany'd
               by
               several
               Merchants
               of
               the
               same
               Nation
               ,
               and
               some
               French
               Merchants
               ,
               brought
               me
               a
               League
               out
               of
               the
               City
               .
            
             
               I
               travell'd
               that
               day
               eight
               Leagues
               ,
               
               to
               a
               Village
               called
               Majar
               ,
               where
               I
               stayd
               all
               the
               next
               day
               ,
               expecting
               a
               Carmelite
               Father
               ,
               who
               had
               promis'd
               me
               his
               company
               .
               But
               hearing
               that
               he
               had
               left
               Ispahan
               a
               day
               before
               me
               ,
               I
               travell'd
               on
               the
               18.
               and
               came
               that
               day
               to
               the
               Village
               of
               Kamscha
               ,
               six
               leagues
               from
               Majar
               .
               
               All
               this
               way
               was
               one
               continued
               walk
               ,
               set
               with
               trees
               on
               both
               sides
               in
               a
               direct
               line
               ,
               with
               very
               pleasant
               Gardens
               adjoyning
               ;
               so
               that
               I
               do
               not
               think
               there
               can
               be
               a
               more
               delightful
               place
               then
               that
               Village
               ?
               but
               the
               Carauansera
               ,
               where
               I
               was
               to
               take
               up
               my
               lodging
               ,
               had
               nothing
               but
               the
               bare
               walls
               .
               The
               19.
               
               I
               got
               six
               leagues
               ,
               to
               the
               Village
               of
               Machsud
               .
               
               This
               Village
               hath
               a
               Carauansera
               well
               furnished
               with
               Lodgings
               and
               Stables
               .
            
             
               The
               20.
               
               I
               lodg'd
               in
               a
               Carauansera
               ,
               
               near
               a
               Village
               called
               Hannabath
               ,
               which
               is
               very
               well
               
               seated
               ,
               on
               the
               descent
               of
               a
               pleasant
               hill
               .
               The
               21.
               
               I
               travell'd
               10.
               leagues
               ,
               to
               a
               Carauansera
               ,
               cal'ed
               Iurgisthan
               ,
               
               very
               ill
               way
               ,
               and
               so
               much
               the
               more
               incommodious
               ,
               by
               reason
               of
               the
               wind
               and
               snow
               ,
               which
               hindred
               me
               very
               much
               .
            
             
               The
               22.
               
               I
               was
               forc'd
               to
               travel
               12.
               
               Farsangs
               ,
               or
               Persian
               Leagues
               ;
               for
               ,
               from
               Iurgisthan
               there
               is
               neither
               Village
               nor
               Carauansera
               ,
               
               where
               a
               man
               may
               be
               lodg'd
               ;
               so
               that
               it
               was
               night
               ere
               I
               got
               to
               Surma
               .
               By
               that
               great
               dayes
               journey
               ,
               I
               overtook
               the
               Mules
               of
               certain
               Persian
               Merchants
               ,
               who
               came
               from
               Ispahan
               a
               day
               before
               me
               .
            
             
               The
               23.
               
               I
               was
               in
               like
               manner
               forc'd
               to
               travel
               12.
               
               Leagues
               ,
               
               to
               the
               Village
               of
               Gusti
               ,
               where
               we
               were
               very
               ill
               accommodated
               ,
               our
               Horses
               having
               not
               so
               much
               as
               a
               house
               over
               their
               heads
               ,
               though
               it
               were
               very
               bad
               weather
               ,
               and
               snow'd
               all
               night
               .
               The
               24.
               we
               had
               a
               dayes
               journey
               ,
               as
               great
               as
               the
               two
               precedent
               ,
               but
               a
               much
               worse
               way
               ;
               for
               as
               soon
               as
               we
               were
               out
               of
               Gusti
               ,
               we
               came
               into
               mountains
               covered
               with
               snow
               ,
               and
               had
               that
               day
               very
               cruel
               weather
               ,
               though
               the
               Countrey
               thereabouts
               a
               man
               may
               think
               should
               afford
               a
               very
               pleasant
               prospect
               in
               Spring
               and
               Summer
               .
               
               We
               lodg'd
               at
               night
               in
               a
               great
               Village
               ,
               called
               
                 Meshid
                 Maderre
                 Soliman
              
               ,
               by
               reason
               of
               a
               sumptuous
               Sepulchre
               ,
               which
               is
               within
               half
               a
               league
               of
               it
               .
               The
               Sepulchre
               is
               in
               a
               little
               Chappel
               built
               of
               white
               Marble
               ,
               upon
               a
               high
               square
               of
               free-stonework
               ,
               so
               as
               that
               the
               going
               up
               to
               its
               is
               by
               steps
               of
               all
               sides
               .
               The
               air
               and
               rain
               have
               eaten
               into
               the
               wall
               ,
               in
               several
               places
               ,
               but
               time
               hath
               in
               a
               manner
               consumed
               several
               great
               pillars
               of
               Marble
               ,
               whereof
               what
               remains
               may
               be
               seen
               all
               about
               the
               Structure
               :
               upon
               the
               wall
               of
               the
               Chappel
               there
               are
               yet
               to
               be
               seen
               in
               Arabian
               Characters
               these
               words
               ,
               
                 Mader
                 Suleiman
              
               .
               The
               Inhabitants
               say
               ,
               that
               Solomon's
               Mother
               was
               interr'd
               there
               ;
               but
               the
               Carmelite
               Fathers
               of
               Schiras
               ,
               with
               more
               likelihood
               of
               truth
               ,
               told
               me
               ,
               that
               it
               was
               the
               Sepulchre
               of
               the
               Mother
               of
               
                 Scach
                 Soliman
              
               ,
               the
               14.
               
               Calif
               ,
               or
               King
               ,
               of
               the
               posterity
               of
               
                 Aaly
                 .
                 Elmacin
              
               ,
               in
               his
               History
               of
               Arabia
               ,
               l.
               1.
               c.
               14.
               sayes
               ,
               her
               name
               was
               Wallada
               ,
               the
               daughter
               of
               
                 Abbas
                 Abbasceam
              
               ,
               and
               that
               this
               Soliman
               liv'd
               in
               the
               year
               715.
               and
               relates
               ,
               among
               other
               things
               ,
               one
               very
               remarkable
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               that
               the
               King
               ,
               who
               was
               a
               very
               handsome
               graceful
               person
               ,
               viewing
               himself
               one
               day
               in
               a
               Looking-glass
               ,
               said
               ,
               that
               he
               might
               justly
               assume
               the
               quality
               of
               King
               of
               Youth
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               of
               his
               Kingdom
               ;
               whereto
               one
               of
               the
               Seraglio-Ladies
               answered
               ,
               that
               he
               might
               indeed
               justly
               do
               it
               ,
               if
               his
               beauty
               would
               continue
               still
               the
               same
               ,
               and
               were
               not
               subject
               to
               that
               change
               which
               is
               natural
               and
               common
               to
               all
               things
               ;
               but
               that
               he
               must
               consider
               with
               himself
               that
               it
               was
               perishable
               ,
               and
               that
               happily
               he
               should
               not
               enjoy
               it
               long
               ;
               and
               that
               these
               words
               made
               such
               an
               impression
               in
               him
               ,
               that
               ,
               failing
               into
               a
               deep
               melancholy
               ,
               he
               within
               a
               few
               ●●yes
               died
               of
               it
               .
               In
               this
               Village
               I
               met
               with
               the
               Carmelite
               Father
               ,
               who
               came
               from
               Ispahan
               before
               me
               ,
               with
               an
               Armenian
               Caravan
               .
            
             
               The
               26.
               
               I
               got
               five
               Leagues
               to
               the
               Village
               of
               Siwan
               ;
               
               The
               27.
               six
               Leagues
               to
               Mardasch
               .
               This
               last
               Village
               is
               very
               famous
               ,
               for
               the
               Antiquities
               which
               are
               to
               be
               seen
               near
               it
               ,
               and
               which
               obliged
               us
               ,
               as
               they
               do
               all
               that
               travel
               that
               way
               ,
               to
               make
               a
               particular
               Observation
               thereof
               .
               They
               are
               the
               ruines
               of
               an
               old
               Castle
               ,
               
               which
               the
               Persians
               ,
               call
               Tzilminar
               ,
               that
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               
                 forty
                 pillars
              
               from
               a
               word
               compounded
               of
               Tezehil
               ,
               which
               signifies
               40.
               and
               minar
               ,
               a
               pillar
               or
               Tower
               ;
               in
               as
               much
               as
               the
               towers
               of
               the
               Metschid
               or
               Mosqueys
               of
               the
               Persians
               ,
               having
               neither
               bells
               nor
               steeples
               ,
               are
               of
               the
               form
               and
               bigness
               of
               a
               pillar
               .
               They
               are
               no
               doubt
               the
               ruines
               of
               one
               of
               the
               most
               magnificent
               structures
               that
               ever
               were
               ;
               and
               the
               Persians
               say
               ,
               that
               their
               King
               
                 Szemscid
                 Padschal
              
               ,
               Grand-father
               by
               the
               mother
               side
               to
               Alexander
               the
               Great
               ,
               (
               of
               whom
               mention
               is
               made
               in
               the
               precedent
               Travels
               of
               the
               Embassadours
               into
               Muscovy
               and
               Persia
               )
               was
               the
               Founder
               of
               that
               Castle
               ;
               though
               others
               say
               King
               Solomon
               built
               it
               ;
               and
               some
               would
               have
               it
               done
               by
               Darius
               ,
               the
               last
               King
               of
               Persia.
               The
               Religious
               men
               of
               Schiras
               told
               me
               ,
               
               that
               the
               learned
               were
               clearly
               of
               opinion
               ,
               that
               the
               ancient
               Persepolis
               had
               stood
               thereabouts
               ,
               and
               that
               these
               were
               the
               ruines
               of
               Cyrus's
               Palace
               .
               Whatever
               they
               were
               ,
               they
               are
               at
               this
               day
               such
               as
               would
               ravish
               those
               who
               can
               ever
               so
               meanly
               judge
               of
               the
               excellency
               of
               ancient
               Monuments
               .
               The
               Ground-work
               of
               it
               is
               twenty
               two
               Geometrical
               feet
               in
               height
               ,
               having
               at
               each
               of
               the
               four
               corners
               a
               pair
               of
               stairs
               of
               white
               Marble
               ,
               consisting
               of
               95.
               steps
               ,
               which
               are
               very
               flat
               ,
               and
               so
               broad
               ,
               that
               twelve
               horse
               may
               go
               up
               together
               a-breast
               .
               Upon
               the
               square
               of
               it
               ,
               before
               you
               come
               within
               the
               structure
               ,
               may
               be
               seen
               the
               ruines
               of
               a
               wall
               ,
               as
               also
               what
               is
               left
               of
               two
               great
               Gates
               ,
               which
               have
               catv'd
               upon
               them
               each
               a
               horse
               ,
               with
               harness
               and
               saddles
               very
               antick
               ;
               and
               in
               the
               two
               other
               pieces
               ,
               two
               creatures
               ,
               whereof
               the
               hinder
               part
               hath
               some
               resemblance
               to
               the
               body
               of
               a
               horse
               ,
               but
               the
               head
               ,
               which
               is
               crowned
               ,
               resembles
               that
               of
               a
               Lion
               ,
               and
               both
               have
               wings
               of
               each
               side
               .
               On
               the
               one
               side
               ,
               there
               are
               nineteen
               pillars
               of
               black
               and
               white
               Marble
               ,
               whereof
               the
               least
               were
               eight
               ,
               the
               biggest
               t●n●els
               high
               ,
               without
               the
               bases
               .
               They
               told
               us
               ,
               that
               not
               long
               before
               there
               were
               forty
               pillars
               standing
               ;
               but
               it
               cannot
               be
               well
               judg'd
               ,
               whether
               they
               had
               been
               design'd
               for
               the
               ornament
               of
               some
               great
               Hall
               ;
               or
               set
               there
               in
               the
               air
               purely
               for
               show
               .
               A
               little
               further
               are
               the
               ruin●s
               of
               two
               chambers
               ,
               which
               ,
               as
               far
               as
               may
               be
               judg'd
               by
               the
               doors
               and
               windows
               ,
               were
               
               not
               very
               large
               .
               All
               is
               of
               Marble
               ,
               so
               smooth
               and
               polish'd
               ,
               that
               it
               might
               serve
               for
               a
               Looking-glass
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               that
               of
               the
               palace
               Royal
               at
               Ispahan
               .
               On
               both
               sides
               of
               the
               doors
               ,
               there
               are
               several
               figures
               of
               men
               ,
               carved
               ,
               whereof
               some
               are
               sitting
               ,
               others
               stand
               ,
               but
               much
               exceeding
               the
               n●tural
               proportion
               .
               They
               have
               all
               their
               hair
               so
               long
               ,
               that
               it
               falls
               down
               over
               their
               shoulders
               ,
               great
               beards
               ,
               and
               habits
               falling
               down
               to
               their
               heels
               ,
               with
               very
               wide
               sleeves
               ,
               and
               a
               girdle
               about
               their
               garments
               .
               They
               have
               all
               round
               caps
               upon
               their
               heads
               ;
               which
               ,
               being
               much
               different
               from
               the
               ordinary
               habit
               of
               the
               Persians
               at
               present
               ,
               argues
               a
               great
               antiquity
               .
               At
               a
               small
               distance
               ,
               there
               are
               two
               other
               Chambers
               ,
               built
               after
               the
               same
               manner
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               same
               bigness
               ,
               whereof
               there
               is
               nothing
               left
               but
               the
               doors
               ,
               and
               the
               cross-bars
               of
               the
               windows
               .
            
             
               The
               structure
               seems
               to
               have
               had
               many
               doors
               ,
               which
               the
               Persians
               observe
               to
               this
               day
               in
               their
               buildings
               ,
               so
               to
               make
               way
               for
               the
               winds
               they
               stand
               in
               need
               of
               to
               cool
               themselves
               .
               Near
               these
               chambers
               there
               may
               be
               seen
               ,
               engraven
               upon
               a
               square
               pillar
               ,
               certain
               unknown
               characters
               ,
               which
               have
               nothing
               common
               with
               either
               the
               
                 Greek
                 ,
                 Hebrew
              
               ,
               or
               Arabian
               ,
               nor
               indeed
               with
               any
               other
               language
               .
               There
               are
               twelve
               lines
               of
               these
               characters
               ,
               which
               ,
               as
               to
               their
               figure
               ,
               are
               triangular
               ,
               Piramidal
               ,
               or
               like
               obelisques
               ,
               but
               so
               well
               graven
               and
               so
               proportionate
               ,
               that
               those
               who
               did
               them
               cannot
               be
               thought
               Barbarians
               :
               Some
               believe
               they
               are
               Telesmes
               ,
               and
               that
               they
               contain
               some
               secrets
               which
               Time
               will
               discover
               .
               Besides
               these
               ,
               there
               is
               also
               a
               great
               Court
               ,
               upon
               the
               same
               ground-work
               ,
               which
               is
               ninety
               paces
               square
               ,
               having
               on
               each
               side
               two
               gates
               ,
               whereof
               some
               are
               six
               ,
               others
               but
               three
               paces
               wide
               ,
               all
               built
               of
               a
               very
               well
               polish'd
               marble
               ,
               whereof
               the
               several
               pieces
               are
               eight
               foot
               in
               length
               and
               three
               in
               breadth
               .
               In
               another
               Court
               there
               are
               represented
               in
               carv'd-work
               ,
               in
               marble
               ,
               battels
               ,
               triumphs
               ,
               and
               Olympick
               games
               ,
               very
               well
               done
               ,
               and
               with
               an
               exact
               observance
               of
               proportion
               .
               Upon
               every
               gate
               is
               represented
               a
               man
               ,
               with
               a
               graceful
               countenance
               ,
               sitting
               ,
               and
               holding
               in
               one
               hand
               a
               Globe
               ,
               in
               the
               other
               a
               Scepter
               ,
               though
               the
               Kings
               of
               Persia
               never
               sate
               in
               that
               posture
               .
               I
               had
               the
               curiosity
               to
               get
               up
               on
               high
               ,
               where
               I
               found
               the
               figure
               of
               a
               King
               at
               his
               devotions
               ,
               adoring
               the
               Sun
               ,
               Fire
               ,
               and
               a
               Serpent
               .
               It
               is
               not
               easie
               to
               affirm
               ,
               whether
               the
               Architecture
               of
               this
               Palace
               be
               of
               the
               
                 Ionick
                 ,
                 Dorick
              
               ,
               or
               Corinthian
               order
               ,
               the
               building
               is
               so
               ruin'd
               ,
               though
               there
               be
               yet
               as
               much
               left
               as
               would
               find
               work
               for
               a
               good
               able
               Painter
               for
               six
               months
               .
               'T
               is
               a
               thousand
               pities
               ,
               that
               no
               body
               hath
               yet
               had
               the
               curiosity
               to
               have
               it
               graven
               ,
               had
               it
               been
               only
               out
               of
               this
               motive
               ,
               that
               the
               barbarous
               people
               thereabouts
               ruine
               it
               dai●●
               more
               and
               more
               ,
               and
               convey
               away
               the
               stones
               to
               carry
               on
               private
               buildings
               .
               Ae●ian
               sayes
               ,
               
               that
               the
               Grand
               Cyrus
               was
               grown
               famous
               for
               the
               Palace
               he
               had
               built
               in
               the
               City
               of
               Persepolis
               ,
               whereof
               he
               had
               himself
               laid
               the
               foundation
               ;
               Darius
               ,
               for
               that
               built
               by
               him
               at
               Susa
               ;
               and
               Cyrus
               the
               younger
               ,
               for
               the
               pleasant
               Gardens
               which
               he
               had
               himself
               planted
               and
               cultivated
               in
               Lydia
               .
               
               If
               this
               be
               the
               same
               place
               which
               
                 Diodorus
                 Siculus
              
               makes
               mention
               of
               it
               is
               certain
               ,
               that
               both
               as
               to
               greatness
               and
               magnificence
               it
               exceeded
               all
               those
               of
               that
               time
               .
               He
               sayes
               it
               was
               encompass'd
               with
               three
               walls
               of
               Marble
               ,
               whereof
               the
               first
               was
               16.
               the
               second
               32.
               and
               the
               third
               60.
               ells
               high
               ,
               with
               the
               gates
               and
               balconies
               of
               brass
               .
               The
               work
               of
               so
               many
               years
               ,
               and
               all
               that
               wealth
               were
               destroy'd
               in
               a
               few
               hours
               ,
               by
               Alexander
               the
               great
               ,
               who
               ,
               upon
               the
               perswasion
               of
               a
               common
               Prostitute
               ,
               caused
               it
               to
               be
               fired
               ,
               as
               
                 Quintus
                 Curtius
              
               gives
               an
               account
               of
               it
               in
               his
               History
               .
               
               Having
               view'd
               these
               Antiquities
               ,
               which
               with
               those
               of
               Derbent
               ,
               were
               all
               we
               met
               with
               in
               our
               Travels
               ,
               I
               prosecuted
               my
               journey
               the
               28.
               of
               Ianuary
               ,
               and
               got
               that
               day
               ten
               Leagues
               ,
               to
               the
               City
               of
               Sehiras
               .
            
             
               In
               this
               City
               I
               met
               with
               four
               Italian
               Carmelites
               ,
               who
               have
               a
               very
               handsome
               well
               built
               Monastery
               there
               ,
               and
               enjoy
               an
               absolute
               liberty
               of
               conscience
               ,
               under
               the
               jurisdiction
               of
               the
               King
               of
               Persia.
               
               There
               had
               also
               been
               heretofore
               a
               Monastery
               of
               Austin-Friers
               ;
               but
               they
               were
               forc'd
               thence
               ,
               with
               the
               other
               Portuguez
               ,
               when
               the
               City
               of
               Ormus
               was
               taken
               from
               them
               .
               Schiras
               is
               the
               chief
               City
               of
               the
               Province
               of
               Fars
               ,
               at
               29.
               degrees
               ,
               36.
               minutes
               ,
               seated
               in
               a
               very
               pleasant
               place
               ,
               at
               the
               foot
               of
               certain
               Mountains
               upon
               the
               River
               Sendemer
               ,
               heretofore
               called
               Ar●xes
               ,
               which
               disembogues
               it self
               into
               the
               Persian
               Gulf.
               We
               were
               told
               ,
               the
               City
               had
               been
               much
               bigger
               then
               it
               is
               now
               ,
               though
               there
               be
               in
               it
               at
               present
               above
               ten
               thousand
               houses
               ;
               which
               I
               the
               more
               easily
               credited
               ,
               in
               that
               we
               found
               all
               about
               it
               ,
               and
               half
               a
               league
               beyond
               ,
               the
               ruines
               of
               the
               gates
               and
               walls
               of
               a
               great
               City
               .
               Whatever
               Nature
               supplies
               mankind
               withall
               ,
               not
               only
               for
               necessity
               ,
               but
               also
               for
               pleasure
               ,
               is
               here
               to
               be
               had
               in
               great
               abundance
               ;
               as
               Wheat
               ,
               Wine
               ,
               Oranges
               ,
               Lemmons
               ,
               Pomegranats
               ,
               Almonds
               ,
               Dates
               ,
               Pistachoes
               ,
               &c.
               and
               the
               lovely
               Cypress-trees
               afford
               a
               pleasant
               shade
               against
               the
               excessive
               heats
               .
               The
               best
               Wine
               of
               all
               Persia
               grows
               hereabouts
               ,
               and
               in
               such
               abundance
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               transported
               all
               over
               the
               Kingdom
               ,
               especially
               to
               the
               Court
               ,
               where
               the
               King
               and
               great
               Lords
               drink
               not
               any
               other
               .
               'T
               is
               more
               sprightly
               ,
               and
               more
               pleasant
               then
               Canary
               ;
               but
               in
               regard
               no
               person
               of
               quality
               but
               drinks
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               is
               willing
               to
               treat
               his
               friends
               with
               
                 Schiras
                 Scharab
              
               ,
               it
               is
               dear
               enough
               at
               Ispahan
               ,
               where
               it
               is
               sold
               at
               half
               a
               Crown
               a
               pottle
               .
               The
               soil
               
               hereabouts
               is
               very
               fertile
               ,
               and
               produces
               abundance
               of
               Wheat
               and
               Fruit.
               The
               Sheep
               which
               are
               of
               an
               Ash-grey
               colour
               ,
               with
               an
               eye
               of
               white
               ,
               have
               their
               wooll
               curled
               or
               frizled
               ,
               and
               their
               tails
               are
               so
               big
               ,
               and
               so
               fat
               that
               they
               weigh
               18.
               or
               20.
               pound
               .
               The
               adjacent
               Forrests
               afford
               abundance
               of
               Mastick
               ,
               which
               the
               Country
               people
               gather
               in
               dishes
               fastned
               to
               the
               Trees
               .
               It
               is
               at
               first
               green
               ,
               but
               the
               Air
               in
               time
               corrupting
               it
               gives
               it
               the
               brown
               colour
               it
               is
               of
               ,
               when
               brought
               into
               Europe
               .
               I
               stayed
               eight
               dayes
               at
               Schiras
               ,
               as
               well
               to
               rest
               my
               Horses
               as
               to
               fortifie
               my self
               against
               the
               hardship
               I
               was
               to
               expect
               in
               my
               future
               travel
               ,
               it
               being
               a
               hundred
               Leagues
               to
               Ormus
               ,
               through
               a
               Country
               where
               I
               should
               not
               find
               what
               I
               left
               behind
               me
               at
               Schiras
               ,
               which
               is
               doubtless
               the
               principal
               City
               of
               Persia
               ,
               for
               Wine
               and
               Women
               ;
               and
               affords
               so
               great
               enjoyments
               to
               those
               who
               can
               use
               these
               two
               things
               with
               moderation
               ,
               that
               the
               Persians
               are
               wont
               to
               say
               ,
               
               that
               if
               Mahomet
               had
               tasted
               the
               pleasures
               of
               Schiras
               ,
               he
               would
               have
               desired
               God
               to
               make
               him
               immortal
               there
               :
               I
               left
               it
               the
               fifth
               of
               February
               ,
               and
               passed
               by
               two
               Caravanseras
               ,
               and
               took
               up
               my
               lodging
               at
               the
               third
               ,
               having
               travell'd
               that
               day
               ten
               Leagues
               ,
               through
               a
               fair
               even
               way
               .
            
             
               The
               sixth
               ,
               I
               got
               seven
               Leagues
               ,
               having
               a
               very
               bad
               way
               ,
               but
               in
               sight
               of
               many
               Villages
               ,
               whereof
               the
               prospect
               was
               the
               more
               pleasant
               ,
               by
               reason
               of
               the
               Date-trees
               all
               about
               them
               .
            
             
               The
               seventh
               I
               passed
               by
               one
               of
               these
               Caravanseras
               ,
               and
               got
               that
               day
               ten
               Leagues
               ,
               taking
               up
               my
               quarters
               in
               the
               little
               City
               of
               Scharim
               ,
               in
               the
               middle
               of
               a
               Forrest
               of
               Date-trees
               .
               The
               five
               dayes
               following
               were
               the
               most
               troublesome
               of
               all
               my
               life
               .
               For
               the
               eighth
               of
               February
               ,
               we
               got
               but
               five
               Leagues
               ,
               through
               the
               most
               horrid
               way
               in
               the
               world
               .
               I
               cannot
               imagine
               how
               people
               made
               a
               shift
               to
               travel
               that
               way
               ,
               before
               
                 Imanculi
                 Chan
              
               (
               of
               whom
               somewhat
               hath
               been
               said
               elsewhere
               ,
               who
               was
               so
               cruelly
               put
               to
               death
               with
               all
               his
               children
               ,
               by
               
                 Schach
                 Sefi
              
               )
               caus'd
               it
               to
               be
               repaired
               ,
               with
               incredible
               expence
               ,
               when
               at
               this
               day
               a
               man
               cannot
               pass
               ,
               but
               in
               great
               danger
               of
               his
               life
               ,
               by
               reason
               of
               the
               uneven
               and
               narrow
               wayes
               ,
               between
               steepy
               mountains
               on
               the
               one
               side
               ,
               and
               dreadful
               precipices
               on
               the
               other
               ;
               where
               I
               very
               narrowly
               avoided
               a
               mis-fortune
               ,
               which
               happens
               there
               very
               often
               .
               For
               my
               Horse's
               hoof
               ,
               which
               I
               was
               leading
               by
               the
               bridle
               ,
               being
               fill'd
               with
               snow
               ,
               he
               stumbled
               upon
               me
               ,
               forc'd
               me
               out
               of
               the
               way
               ,
               so
               as
               that
               had
               I
               not
               caught
               hold
               of
               a
               wild
               Almond
               tree
               ,
               which
               happened
               to
               be
               there
               ,
               as
               it
               were
               by
               miracle
               ,
               I
               had
               there
               ended
               both
               my
               travel
               and
               life
               ,
               in
               the
               precipices
               .
               I
               lodg'd
               at
               night
               in
               a
               Caravansera
               ,
               where
               I
               had
               a
               house
               over
               my
               head
               ;
               but
               that
               was
               all
               ,
               for
               there
               was
               neither
               provender
               for
               my
               horses
               ,
               nor
               any
               thing
               for
               my self
               and
               my
               servants
               to
               eat
               .
            
             
               The
               ninth
               ,
               having
               travell'd
               three
               Leagues
               ,
               I
               came
               to
               a
               Caravansera
               ,
               where
               I
               found
               horse-meat
               .
               After
               dinner
               ,
               I
               got
               five
               Leagues
               farther
               ,
               to
               another
               Caravansera
               ;
               but
               meeting
               there
               with
               the
               Armenian
               Caravan
               ,
               and
               the
               Carmelite
               Father
               ,
               whom
               I
               spoke
               of
               before
               ,
               I
               rode
               on
               ,
               and
               travell'd
               two
               Leagues
               farther
               to
               a
               Village
               called
               Berry
               ,
               
               and
               lodg'd
               not
               far
               from
               it
               ,
               in
               one
               of
               the
               best
               Caravanseras
               that
               I
               met
               with
               in
               all
               my
               journey
               .
            
             
               The
               tenth
               I
               had
               very
               ill
               way
               along
               the
               mountain
               :
               I
               preferred
               this
               before
               another
               fairer
               way
               ,
               which
               I
               might
               have
               taken
               by
               the
               Plains
               ,
               but
               more
               about
               by
               four
               Leagues
               :
               L●te
               at
               night
               I
               came
               to
               the
               City
               of
               Laar
               .
            
             
               The
               City
               is
               seated
               at
               the
               foot
               of
               a
               Mountain
               ,
               
               in
               a
               spacious
               Plain
               ,
               its
               houses
               are
               built
               of
               brick
               bak'd
               in
               the
               Sun
               ;
               but
               the
               Citadel
               is
               very
               advantagiously
               seated
               on
               the
               mountain
               ,
               and
               well
               fortified
               with
               a
               Rampire
               of
               free-stone
               .
               There
               is
               no
               Wine
               ,
               but
               abundance
               of
               Dates
               in
               these
               parts
               .
               The
               Inhabitants
               drink
               only
               water
               ,
               which
               being
               thick
               and
               troubled
               ,
               must
               needs
               be
               ve●y
               unwholsome
               ,
               as
               is
               also
               the
               Air
               thereabouts
               ;
               whence
               it
               comes
               that
               no
               Inhabitant
               almost
               but
               is
               troubled
               with
               a
               kind
               of
               worm
               ,
               which
               breeds
               between
               the
               flesh
               and
               the
               skin
               ,
               about
               an
               ell
               long
               ,
               and
               which
               is
               with
               much
               difficulty
               got
               out
               after
               the
               manner
               we
               shall
               have
               occasion
               to
               speak
               of
               hereafter
               ;
               hitherto
               we
               had
               been
               more
               sensible
               of
               cold
               then
               heat
               ;
               but
               in
               this
               place
               we
               began
               to
               think
               the
               heat
               of
               the
               Sun
               troublesom
               .
            
             
               I
               stayed
               one
               whole
               day
               at
               Laar
               ;
               but
               when
               I
               would
               have
               gone
               thence
               the
               twelfth
               ,
               they
               would
               not
               suffer
               me
               to
               go
               out
               of
               the
               Caravansera
               ,
               till
               I
               had
               paid
               half
               a
               Tum●in
               ,
               which
               amounts
               to
               between
               forty
               and
               fifty
               shillings
               .
               I
               stood
               out
               ,
               and
               alledged
               ,
               that
               being
               no
               Merchant
               ,
               they
               could
               not
               exact
               that
               duty
               from
               me
               :
               but
               the
               receiver
               of
               it
               very
               much
               pre●●ing
               the
               payment
               ,
               I
               sent
               my
               Pasport
               ,
               and
               the
               Letters
               of
               recommendation
               which
               the
               King
               had
               written
               on
               my
               behalf
               to
               the
               Sultan
               of
               Gamron
               ,
               to
               the
               Governour
               of
               the
               Citadel
               ,
               who
               immediately
               sent
               an
               Officer
               of
               the
               Garrison
               ,
               with
               order
               for
               my
               departure
               ,
               without
               any
               further
               trouble
               .
            
             
               They
               say
               the
               City
               of
               Laar
               was
               built
               by
               Pilaes
               ,
               the
               son
               of
               Siroes
               ,
               who
               had
               to
               his
               Successor
               
                 Gorgion
                 M●l●ch
              
               ,
               
               first
               King
               of
               Laar
               ,
               and
               of
               whom
               the
               two
               and
               thirtieth
               Successor
               was
               
                 Ebrahim
                 Chan
              
               ,
               who
               was
               ejected
               by
               
                 S●ach
                 Abas
              
               ,
               King
               of
               Persia
               ,
               in
               the
               year
               1602.
               
               It
               hath
               about
               four
               thousand
               houses
               ,
               but
               neither
               gat●s
               nor
               walls
               ,
               but
               only
               a
               Castle
               built
               there
               by
               
               the
               Persians
               since
               their
               conquest
               ,
               upon
               a
               steepy
               rock
               ,
               which
               commands
               the
               City
               ,
               there
               being
               but
               one
               way
               to
               go
               up
               to
               it
               ,
               and
               that
               so
               narrow
               ,
               that
               two
               horses
               can
               hardly
               go
               abreast
               in
               it
               .
               The
               walls
               of
               it
               are
               cut
               out
               of
               the
               rock
               ,
               and
               the
               Garrison
               consists
               of
               a
               hundred
               men
               ,
               a
               suffi●ient
               number
               to
               make
               good
               that
               place
               ,
               though
               there
               be
               in
               the
               Magazine
               Arms
               for
               three
               thousand
               men
               .
               The
               water
               they
               have
               within
               it
               is
               brackish
               ;
               so
               that
               those
               of
               the
               Garrison
               are
               oblig'd
               to
               save
               that
               which
               falls
               from
               the
               Sky
               ,
               whereof
               they
               have
               abundance
               at
               certain
               seasons
               of
               the
               year
               .
               I
               travell'd
               that
               day
               14.
               
               Leagues
               to
               a
               Caravansera
               near
               a
               little
               Village
               .
            
             
               This
               great
               dayes
               journey
               did
               me
               no
               small
               prejudice
               ,
               
               though
               I
               had
               felt
               some
               alteration
               in
               my
               health
               at
               my
               departure
               from
               Schiras
               .
               But
               the
               great
               journeys
               ,
               especially
               the
               last
               I
               had
               made
               since
               ;
               the
               water
               ,
               which
               was
               troubled
               and
               corrupted
               ,
               and
               the
               insupportable
               heats
               ,
               brought
               me
               to
               such
               gripings
               in
               the
               belly
               ,
               which
               were
               accompanied
               by
               an
               oppression
               of
               the
               stomack
               ,
               and
               a
               very
               great
               looseness
               ,
               that
               I
               began
               to
               be
               out
               of
               all
               heart
               .
               I
               caused
               enquiry
               to
               be
               made
               for
               a
               Litter
               ,
               but
               there
               being
               none
               to
               be
               found
               ,
               I
               was
               forc'd
               to
               get
               on
               the
               Horse
               which
               carried
               the
               sumpter
               ,
               which
               I
               had
               so
               ordered
               ,
               as
               that
               I
               had
               the
               convenience
               of
               resting
               my
               back
               .
               In
               that
               posture
               I
               went
               away
               the
               19.
               and
               got
               that
               day
               to
               a
               great
               Village
               within
               12.
               
               Leagues
               of
               the
               City
               of
               Gam●on
               ,
               and
               took
               up
               my
               lodging
               at
               the
               Calenter's
               of
               the
               place
               .
               In
               the
               evening
               came
               to
               the
               same
               lodging
               an
               
                 English
                 man
              
               ,
               who
               was
               to
               succeed
               him
               who
               was
               the
               chief
               of
               the
               Merchants
               at
               Ispahan
               ,
               accompanied
               by
               another
               Merchant
               of
               the
               same
               Nation
               ,
               with
               whom
               I
               had
               some
               acquaintance
               during
               my
               abode
               at
               the
               King
               of
               Persia's
               Court.
               They
               were
               well
               provided
               with
               that
               kind
               of
               Spanish
               Wine
               ,
               which
               is
               called
               Seck
               ,
               though
               the
               true
               name
               of
               it
               be
               Xeque
               ,
               from
               the
               Province
               whence
               it
               comes
               ;
               which
               ,
               together
               with
               two
               good
               meals
               whereto
               they
               had
               invited
               me
               ,
               a
               little
               comforted
               my
               stomack
               ,
               and
               recruited
               my
               spirits
               ,
               at
               least
               as
               far
               as
               the
               posture
               of
               my
               health
               would
               permit
               .
               They
               gave
               me
               Letters
               of
               recommendation
               to
               an
               English
               Merchant
               of
               
                 Bandar
                 Gamron
              
               ,
               whom
               they
               intreated
               to
               lodge
               me
               in
               the
               Indian
               Company
               House
               there
               ,
               and
               to
               assist
               me
               all
               that
               lay
               in
               his
               power
               ,
               in
               my
               Voyage
               to
               Suratta
               .
               They
               took
               horse
               after
               supper
               ,
               but
               my
               indisposition
               kept
               me
               there
               till
               the
               22.
               of
               February
               .
               
               That
               day
               I
               travelled
               six
               leagues
               to
               a
               Caravansera
               ,
               where
               I
               rested
               my self
               till
               the
               heat
               of
               the
               day
               was
               over
               ,
               and
               then
               got
               three
               leagues
               further
               to
               another
               Caravansera
               .
               I
               grew
               worse
               and
               worse
               ,
               insomuch
               that
               my
               former
               indisposition
               being
               heightned
               into
               a
               burning
               Feaver
               ,
               I
               was
               reduc'd
               to
               the
               greatest
               extremity
               .
               
               But
               there
               was
               no
               staying
               in
               a
               place
               where
               I
               could
               not
               be
               reliev'd
               ,
               so
               that
               I
               resolv'd
               to
               get
               to
               Bandar
               ,
               whatever
               it
               cost
               me
               ,
               out
               of
               the
               confidence
               I
               had
               that
               there
               ,
               among
               so
               many
               Merchants
               of
               several
               Nations
               who
               trade
               thither
               ,
               I
               should
               find
               some
               ease
               .
               Accordingly
               ,
               as
               soon
               as
               I
               was
               got
               thither
               ,
               the
               23.
               of
               February
               ,
               the
               
                 English
                 ,
                 French
              
               and
               Dutch
               came
               to
               give
               me
               a
               visit
               ,
               and
               having
               had
               an
               account
               of
               my
               quality
               and
               design
               ,
               as
               also
               of
               the
               nature
               of
               my
               indisposition
               ,
               which
               was
               come
               to
               a
               bloudy
               Flux
               ,
               with
               a
               burning
               Feaver
               ,
               they
               took
               me
               so
               much
               into
               their
               care
               ,
               that
               within
               four
               dayes
               the
               Feaver
               left
               me
               ,
               and
               I
               made
               a
               shift
               to
               visit
               the
               Sulthan
               or
               Governour
               of
               the
               City
               .
            
             
               I
               had
               before
               sent
               him
               the
               Letters
               of
               recommendation
               which
               
                 Schach
                 Sefi
              
               had
               given
               me
               ,
               
               directed
               to
               him
               ,
               so
               that
               he
               no
               sooner
               heard
               of
               my
               recovery
               ,
               but
               he
               sent
               to
               invite
               me
               to
               dinner
               ,
               whither
               I
               went
               the
               28.
               
               As
               soon
               as
               I
               was
               come
               into
               the
               room
               ,
               he
               made
               me
               sit
               down
               by
               him
               ,
               and
               to
               further
               my
               diversion
               and
               entertainment
               ,
               he
               had
               intreated
               the
               Dutch
               Merchants
               to
               bear
               me
               company
               ,
               by
               which
               means
               I
               had
               the
               opportunity
               to
               be
               acquainted
               with
               them
               .
               I
               shall
               say
               nothing
               of
               the
               particularities
               of
               this
               Entertainment
               ,
               because
               there
               was
               nothing
               in
               it
               extraordinary
               ,
               or
               more
               then
               we
               had
               seen
               at
               Ispahan
               and
               elsewhere
               .
            
             
               The
               same
               day
               came
               to
               Gamron
               a
               Vessel
               from
               Suratta
               ,
               of
               600.
               
               
               Tun
               burthen
               .
               It
               belong'd
               to
               the
               Governour
               of
               Suratta
               ,
               who
               had
               employ'd
               an
               English
               Carpenter
               in
               the
               building
               of
               it
               .
               There
               came
               in
               it
               a
               certain
               Queen
               ,
               who
               was
               a
               Widow
               ,
               Mother
               to
               the
               King
               of
               G●lkende
               ,
               with
               her
               Daughter
               .
               The
               King
               fell
               in
               love
               with
               the
               Daughter
               ,
               and
               would
               have
               married
               her
               ,
               but
               the
               Mother
               would
               by
               no
               means
               consent
               to
               that
               incest
               ,
               upon
               which
               he
               had
               forc'd
               her
               out
               of
               the
               Kingdom
               .
               The
               Daughter
               came
               along
               with
               her
               Mother
               ,
               preferring
               the
               miseries
               of
               exile
               before
               the
               enjoyments
               of
               that
               incestuous
               marriage
               .
               It
               was
               reported
               ,
               the
               Mothers
               design
               was
               to
               marry
               her
               Daughter
               to
               the
               King
               of
               Persia
               ,
               or
               one
               of
               the
               chiefest
               Lords
               of
               the
               Kingdom
               .
            
             
               March
               11.
               
               The
               Pesians
               celebrated
               their
               N●urus
               ,
               or
               first
               day
               of
               their
               year
               ,
               with
               the
               ceremonies
               mentioned
               in
               the
               fourth
               book
               of
               the
               precedent
               Travels
               into
               Persia
               ;
               the
               same
               day
               the
               Sulthan
               invited
               me
               again
               to
               dinner
               ,
               with
               several
               English
               and
               Dutch.
               In
               the
               evening
               came
               to
               Bandar
               Mr.
               Chapman
               ,
               whom
               I
               had
               met
               near
               Laar
               ,
               who
               had
               accompany'd
               the
               new
               English
               Captain
               who
               was
               going
               to
               Ispahan
               .
               He
               brought
               along
               with
               him
               another
               English
               Merchant
               ,
               with
               whom
               I
               had
               contracted
               a
               particular
               friendship
               ,
               and
               whose
               conversation
               was
               so
               much
               the
               greater
               comfort
               to
               me
               ,
               in
               that
               from
               my
               departure
               from
               Ispa●an
               ,
               I
               had
               
               not
               met
               with
               any
               friend
               that
               I
               could
               in
               the
               least
               be
               confident
               of
               .
               For
               though
               the
               Dutch
               entertain'd
               me
               very
               highly
               ,
               
               and
               made
               great
               expressions
               of
               their
               kindness
               towards
               me
               ,
               yet
               could
               I
               not
               well
               trust
               them
               ,
               especially
               when
               I
               consider'd
               how
               little
               reason
               they
               had
               to
               have
               any
               affection
               for
               us
               ,
               after
               the
               difference
               we
               had
               had
               with
               them
               at
               Ispahan
               .
            
             
               March
               13.
               
               I
               left
               the
               Caravansera
               ,
               
               to
               take
               up
               my
               Lodgings
               at
               the
               House
               belonging
               to
               the
               English
               ,
               who
               incessantly
               importuned
               me
               to
               accept
               of
               it
               .
            
             
               The
               21.
               came
               to
               Gamron
               one
               Mr.
               Hall
               an
               English
               Merchant
               ,
               with
               253.
               
               Bails
               of
               Silk
               ,
               valued
               at
               200
               l.
               a
               Bail
               ,
               which
               he
               had
               received
               upon
               the
               account
               of
               the
               sum
               of
               30000.
               
               Tumains
               ,
               or
               150000.
               
               Pistols
               ,
               which
               the
               King
               of
               Persia
               was
               endebted
               to
               the
               English
               ,
               for
               one
               moyety
               of
               the
               Customs
               of
               Gamron
               ,
               whereof
               we
               shall
               speak
               more
               anon
               .
            
             
               The
               same
               day
               died
               my
               Surgeon
               of
               a
               burning
               Fever
               ,
               on
               the
               seventh
               day
               of
               his
               sickness
               .
               I
               must
               confess
               the
               loss
               of
               him
               was
               a
               very
               great
               affliction
               to
               me
               .
               For
               besides
               the
               great
               services
               he
               had
               done
               me
               ,
               and
               those
               he
               might
               still
               do
               me
               in
               my
               sickness
               ,
               which
               I
               had
               not
               quite
               shaken
               off
               ;
               I
               might
               have
               expected
               many
               other
               good
               offices
               from
               him
               ,
               upon
               the
               account
               of
               his
               being
               well
               skill'd
               in
               the
               Languages
               he
               had
               gotten
               by
               travelling
               into
               
                 Spain
                 ,
                 Italy
                 ,
                 Poland
              
               ,
               and
               the
               
                 East
                 Indies
              
               ,
               where
               he
               had
               been
               twice
               .
               To
               alleviate
               this
               affliction
               ,
               I
               went
               one
               day
               abroad
               a
               walking
               with
               one
               of
               the
               English
               Merchants
               ,
               along
               the
               River
               side
               ,
               where
               I
               saw
               one
               of
               those
               Trees
               which
               
                 Q.
                 Curtius
              
               makes
               mention
               of
               in
               the
               ninth
               Book
               of
               his
               History
               ,
               in
               these
               terms
               ,
               Alexander
               
                 having
                 crossed
                 the
                 River
                 with
              
               Porus
               ,
               
                 went
                 a
                 good
                 way
                 into
                 the
              
               Indies
               ,
               
                 where
                 he
                 saw
                 Forrests
                 of
                 a
                 very
                 vast
                 extent
                 full
                 of
                 trees
                 ,
                 which
                 were
                 very
                 thick
                 with
                 boughs
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 an
                 extraordinary
                 height
                 .
                 Most
                 of
                 the
                 Branches
                 being
                 as
                 big
                 as
                 the
                 boal
                 of
                 ordinary
                 Trees
                 bow'd
                 down
                 to
                 the
                 ground
                 ,
                 and
                 having
                 taken
                 earth
                 ,
                 grew
                 up
                 straight
                 again
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 a
                 man
                 would
                 think
                 they
                 were
                 not
                 branches
                 that
                 started
                 up
                 ,
                 but
                 other
                 trees
                 growing
                 upon
                 their
                 own
                 roots
                 .
              
            
             
               And
               indeed
               so
               it
               was
               ,
               that
               the
               branches
               which
               came
               out
               of
               the
               boal
               of
               the
               tree
               ,
               getting
               to
               the
               earth
               did
               there
               take
               root
               ,
               and
               made
               another
               new
               tree
               ,
               which
               at
               the
               height
               of
               fifteen
               or
               twenty
               foot
               cast
               forth
               other
               branches
               ,
               and
               so
               became
               a
               Forrest
               ,
               rather
               then
               a
               Tree
               ,
               since
               that
               which
               I
               saw
               there
               was
               two
               hundred
               and
               fourteen
               paces
               about
               ,
               and
               might
               well
               afford
               shade
               to
               two
               thousand
               persons
               .
               
               The
               Portuguez
               call
               it
               
                 Arbol
                 de
                 Rays
              
               ,
               and
               those
               who
               have
               written
               the
               natural
               History
               of
               those
               parts
               ,
               
                 The
                 Indian
                 Fig-treee
              
               ,
               by
               reason
               of
               its
               fruit
               ,
               which
               is
               about
               the
               bigness
               of
               a
               mans
               thumb
               ,
               and
               full
               of
               grains
               within
               ,
               as
               the
               common
               Fig
               ,
               but
               its
               taste
               more
               unpleasantly
               lushious
               ,
               and
               its
               colour
               red
               ,
               and
               the
               leaves
               of
               the
               tree
               are
               much
               like
               those
               of
               the
               Quince-tree
               .
            
             
               At
               the
               foot
               of
               that
               tree
               ,
               
               from
               which
               all
               the
               rest
               sprung
               ,
               there
               is
               a
               little
               Chappel
               ,
               built
               in
               honour
               of
               an
               Indian
               Saint
               ,
               or
               Benjan
               ,
               that
               lies
               buried
               there
               .
               The
               Guardian
               of
               the
               Sepulchre
               ,
               who
               sate
               at
               the
               door
               ,
               received
               us
               very
               kindly
               ,
               and
               treated
               us
               with
               a
               collation
               of
               Almonds
               ,
               Nuts
               ,
               Dates
               ,
               and
               very
               good
               fair
               Water
               .
               He
               suffered
               us
               to
               come
               into
               the
               Chappel
               ,
               where
               we
               found
               the
               Saints
               Tomb
               all
               strew'd
               with
               Beans
               of
               several
               colours
               ,
               and
               above
               it
               ,
               under
               a
               Canopy
               of
               Satin
               ,
               several
               Lamps
               ,
               which
               the
               Religious
               man
               is
               obliged
               to
               keep
               in
               night
               and
               day
               .
               We
               shall
               have
               occasion
               to
               speak
               elsewhere
               of
               the
               Religion
               of
               the
               Indians
               ,
               and
               particularly
               of
               that
               of
               the
               Benjans
               ;
               and
               therefore
               we
               shall
               here
               only
               say
               ,
               that
               it
               was
               not
               by
               chance
               that
               the
               Tomb
               was
               covered
               with
               Beans
               ;
               but
               hence
               ,
               that
               that
               Saint
               ,
               and
               the
               Guardian
               of
               his
               Sepulchre
               ,
               were
               of
               the
               Sect
               which
               is
               called
               the
               Benjans
               ,
               who
               trade
               much
               to
               Gamron
               ,
               and
               believe
               ,
               with
               Pythagoras
               ,
               that
               the
               souls
               of
               departed
               persons
               retreat
               into
               Beans
               :
               an
               opinion
               which
               is
               very
               common
               ,
               not
               only
               among
               the
               Heathens
               of
               the
               Indies
               ,
               but
               also
               all
               over
               China
               .
            
             
               April
               1.
               
               there
               came
               to
               Gamron
               an
               Envoy
               from
               
                 Scach
                 Sefi
              
               ,
               
               King
               of
               Persia
               ,
               who
               brought
               the
               Sultan
               a
               present
               ,
               which
               was
               a
               Garment
               ,
               as
               an
               assurance
               to
               him
               of
               the
               favour
               of
               his
               Prince
               .
               The
               Sulthan
               got
               on
               horseback
               ,
               without
               any
               Arms
               about
               him
               ,
               and
               having
               desir'd
               the
               English
               and
               Dutch
               Merchants
               to
               honour
               him
               with
               their
               company
               in
               his
               Cavalcade
               ,
               and
               to
               afford
               him
               their
               presence
               at
               that
               Ceremony
               ,
               I
               got
               in
               among
               them
               ,
               and
               follow'd
               him
               about
               a
               quarter
               of
               a
               League
               out
               of
               the
               City
               ,
               where
               the
               Envoy
               had
               caused
               a
               Tent
               to
               be
               pitch'd
               in
               the
               Field
               .
               Being
               got
               thither
               ,
               they
               made
               us
               all
               sit
               down
               ,
               but
               the
               Sulthan
               stood
               ,
               and
               with
               great
               submission
               receiv'd
               the
               Kings
               Letter
               ,
               which
               he
               kiss'd
               and
               put
               to
               his
               forehead
               ,
               as
               also
               the
               Robe
               ,
               which
               the
               Envoy
               presented
               to
               him
               at
               the
               same
               time
               ,
               with
               the
               Turbant
               and
               Girdle
               ,
               which
               were
               of
               a
               very
               fine
               and
               thin
               silk
               ,
               with
               Flowers
               of
               Gold.
               He
               immediately
               put
               on
               the
               Robe
               ,
               and
               the
               other
               Presents
               ,
               and
               having
               made
               a
               short
               prayer
               for
               the
               Kings
               prosperity
               ,
               lifting
               up
               his
               eyes
               and
               hands
               to
               Heaven
               ,
               and
               receiv'd
               the
               Complements
               of
               the
               whole
               company
               ,
               he
               mounted
               again
               ,
               and
               return'd
               to
               the
               City
               where
               he
               was
               received
               with
               the
               great
               Guns
               of
               both
               the
               Castles
               .
               At
               the
               entrance
               of
               his
               Palace
               he
               met
               the
               Molla
               ,
               who
               made
               a
               speech
               to
               him
               that
               lasted
               a
               quarter
               of
               an
               hour
               ,
               after
               which
               the
               Sulthan
               treated
               the
               strangers
               ,
               and
               the
               principal
               Officers
               of
               the
               Garrison
               very
               magnificently
               .
            
             
             
               The
               City
               of
               Gamron
               ,
               
               or
               
                 Bandar
                 Gamron
                 ,
                 i.
                 e.
              
               the
               Port
               of
               Gamron
               ,
               lies
               at
               27.
               deg
               .
               latitude
               .
               For
               though
               the
               Persians
               and
               Arabians
               in
               their
               Catalogues
               put
               it
               at
               25.
               degr
               .
               yet
               is
               the
               observation
               which
               the
               Hollanders
               have
               made
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               which
               we
               here
               follow
               ,
               very
               just
               and
               exact
               ;
               it
               being
               certain
               ,
               that
               most
               of
               the
               Maps
               that
               have
               been
               yet
               made
               ,
               and
               particularly
               that
               of
               Persia
               ,
               are
               very
               defective
               .
               
               Their
               errour
               proceeds
               hence
               ,
               that
               they
               put
               the
               Caspian
               Sea
               too
               high
               ,
               and
               consequently
               allow
               Persia
               a
               greater
               breadth
               from
               North
               to
               South
               ,
               then
               it
               really
               hath
               .
               For
               they
               put
               the
               City
               of
               Resht
               at
               41.
               degrees
               ,
               whereas
               it
               is
               at
               37.
               and
               so
               the
               breadth
               of
               all
               Persia
               can
               be
               but
               10.
               degrees
               ,
               taking
               it
               from
               Gamron
               to
               Rescht
               ,
               or
               12.
               at
               most
               ,
               if
               we
               should
               grant
               Ormus
               to
               be
               at
               25.
               degrees
               :
               so
               that
               Boterus
               is
               extreamly
               mistaken
               ,
               when
               he
               allows
               Persia
               the
               extent
               of
               18.
               degrees
               .
            
             
               It
               is
               not
               long
               since
               that
               this
               place
               was
               but
               a
               little
               Village
               ,
               consisting
               of
               some
               few
               Huts
               ,
               which
               the
               Fishermen
               had
               set
               up
               for
               their
               conveniencies
               ,
               and
               it
               is
               since
               the
               reduction
               of
               Ormus
               that
               the
               goodness
               of
               the
               Port
               hath
               rais'd
               it
               to
               a
               City
               of
               great
               Trade
               .
               The
               Dutch
               and
               English
               Ships
               ,
               and
               the
               Moor
               Bottoms
               which
               come
               there
               daily
               ,
               by
               reason
               of
               the
               convenience
               of
               the
               Road
               ,
               and
               the
               Merchants
               of
               
                 Ispahan
                 ,
                 Schiras
              
               ,
               and
               Laar
               ,
               who
               bring
               their
               stuffes
               thither
               ,
               as
               Velvet
               ,
               Taffa●a
               ,
               raw-Silk
               ,
               &c.
               and
               exchange
               them
               for
               others
               ,
               will
               in
               time
               make
               this
               City
               one
               of
               the
               most
               considerable
               of
               all
               the
               East
               .
               
               It
               is
               seated
               upon
               the
               Persian
               Gulf
               ,
               between
               two
               good
               Castles
               ,
               which
               defend
               it
               against
               the
               descent
               of
               Pirates
               ,
               and
               keep
               the
               entrance
               of
               the
               Haven
               ,
               where
               there
               is
               a
               square
               Redoubt
               ,
               with
               four
               pieces
               of
               Canon
               upon
               it
               .
               The
               Fortifications
               of
               the
               Castle
               are
               antick
               ,
               with
               round
               Bastions
               ,
               but
               very
               well
               furnished
               with
               great
               Guns
               .
               The
               Haven
               is
               so
               commodious
               ,
               that
               Ships
               may
               anchor
               very
               safely
               at
               five
               or
               six
               fathom
               water
               .
               
               The
               houses
               at
               Gamron
               built
               of
               a
               certain
               stone
               ,
               which
               they
               make
               of
               stiff
               Clay
               ,
               Sand
               ,
               shredded-Straw
               and
               Horse-dung
               mixt
               together
               ,
               whereof
               having
               set
               a
               Layer
               ,
               they
               cover
               it
               with
               a
               Layer
               of
               Straw
               or
               Fagots
               ,
               and
               then
               another
               Layer
               of
               Clay
               and
               Straw
               ,
               and
               so
               alternately
               ,
               till
               they
               have
               brought
               it
               six
               or
               seven
               foot
               high
               :
               then
               they
               set
               fire
               to
               it
               ,
               and
               so
               bake
               the
               Stone
               ;
               and
               to
               fasten
               and
               cement
               them
               together
               ,
               they
               make
               a
               composition
               of
               the
               same
               Paste
               with
               Salt-water
               ,
               and
               some
               Lime
               ,
               and
               by
               that
               means
               make
               a
               kind
               of
               Mortar
               ,
               which
               is
               almost
               as
               hard
               as
               the
               Stone
               it self
               .
            
             
               The
               best
               Houses
               are
               those
               of
               the
               Sulthan
               ,
               or
               Governour
               of
               the
               City
               ,
               and
               the
               Lodgings
               ,
               or
               Ware
               houses
               of
               the
               Dutch
               and
               English
               ,
               which
               lie
               so
               near
               the
               Sea
               ,
               that
               at
               High-water
               the
               Tide
               comes
               up
               to
               the
               walls
               of
               them
               ,
               which
               is
               a
               great
               convenience
               for
               the
               loading
               and
               unloading
               of
               their
               Merchandizes
               .
               The
               lower
               rooms
               serve
               for
               Kitchins
               and
               Ware-houses
               ,
               and
               the
               upper
               for
               Lodgings
               ,
               which
               are
               the
               more
               commodious
               in
               this
               respect
               ,
               that
               being
               high
               ,
               they
               are
               the
               more
               fit
               to
               receive
               the
               wind
               of
               all
               sides
               ,
               so
               in
               some
               measure
               to
               moderate
               the
               excessive
               heat
               of
               the
               Sun.
               The
               meaner
               sort
               of
               people
               have
               no
               other
               covering
               over
               them
               ,
               then
               what
               they
               make
               with
               the
               branches
               and
               leaves
               of
               Date-trees
               ,
               which
               they
               call
               Adap
               ,
               
               and
               are
               the
               only
               trees
               that
               find
               them
               fruit
               ,
               and
               timber
               for
               building
               .
               The
               Streets
               are
               narrow
               ,
               
               irregular
               ,
               and
               not
               kept
               clean
               .
               The
               Air
               is
               very
               unwholsom
               thereabouts
               ,
               by
               reason
               of
               the
               excessive
               heat
               ,
               as
               also
               of
               the
               continual
               change
               of
               the
               Winds
               which
               r●ign
               there
               ,
               and
               which
               in
               the
               space
               of
               twenty
               four
               hours
               go
               through
               all
               the
               points
               of
               the
               Compass
               .
               For
               in
               the
               morning
               they
               have
               an
               East-wind
               ,
               which
               is
               extreamly
               cold
               ;
               about
               noon
               a
               South-wind
               ,
               which
               brings
               insupportable
               heats
               along
               with
               it
               ;
               in
               the
               evening
               a
               West-wind
               ,
               which
               coming
               fromwards
               Arabia
               ,
               brings
               sufficient
               heats
               with
               it
               ;
               and
               at
               midnight
               a
               North-wind
               ,
               which
               comes
               out
               of
               the
               Mountains
               of
               the
               Country
               ,
               and
               is
               cold
               enough
               .
               It
               rains
               so
               seldom
               ,
               that
               it
               was
               observed
               in
               the
               year
               1632.
               that
               with
               the
               rising
               of
               the
               Wind
               ,
               there
               falling
               a
               great
               shower
               ,
               
               after
               a
               continual
               drought
               of
               three
               years
               ,
               the
               Inhabitants
               kept
               a
               day
               of
               publick
               thanksgiving
               for
               it
               .
               Whence
               it
               comes
               that
               in
               the
               Country
               all
               about
               this
               City
               ,
               there
               is
               not
               so
               much
               as
               a
               Grass
               to
               be
               seen
               ,
               unless
               it
               be
               in
               some
               Gardens
               ,
               where
               they
               are
               forc'd
               ,
               twice
               or
               thrice
               every
               day
               ,
               to
               water
               the
               Pot-herbs
               and
               Pulse
               which
               they
               sow
               in
               them
               ,
               and
               among
               the
               rest
               ,
               particularly
               ,
               Garlick
               ,
               Onions
               ,
               Chibols
               ,
               Radishes
               and
               Cucumbers
               .
               But
               the
               Isle
               of
               Kismisch
               ,
               
               which
               is
               but
               three
               Leagues
               distant
               from
               Gamron
               ,
               and
               which
               is
               15.
               
               Leagues
               in
               length
               ,
               and
               three
               in
               breadth
               ,
               supplies
               the
               City
               with
               all
               sorts
               of
               Fruits
               .
               For
               in
               the
               moneth
               of
               Iune
               ,
               and
               during
               the
               greatest
               heats
               of
               Summer
               ,
               they
               have
               Grapes
               ,
               Damsens
               ,
               Peaches
               ,
               Mangas
               ,
               Quinces
               ,
               Oranges
               ,
               Lemons
               ,
               and
               Pomegranates
               red
               and
               white
               .
               In
               October
               they
               have
               Melons
               ,
               Citruls
               ,
               Cucumbers
               ,
               Radishes
               ,
               Onions
               ,
               Turneps
               ,
               Almonds
               ,
               Pistachoes
               ,
               Apples
               ,
               Pears
               ,
               and
               several
               other
               Fruits
               ,
               which
               are
               very
               excellent
               ,
               and
               in
               such
               abundance
               ,
               that
               they
               are
               cheaper
               there
               then
               in
               any
               other
               place
               of
               Persia.
               The
               Inhabitants
               live
               for
               the
               most
               part
               upon
               Fruits
               ,
               and
               Pulse
               ,
               and
               the
               Fish
               which
               they
               take
               in
               the
               neighbouring
               Sea
               ,
               and
               find
               more
               wholsom
               and
               delicious
               then
               Flesh
               ,
               which
               meeting
               with
               but
               little
               good
               sustenance
               ,
               by
               reason
               of
               the
               extraordinary
               heats
               ,
               must
               thereabouts
               be
               of
               ill
               nourishment
               ,
               and
               in
               a
               manner
               without
               any
               taste
               .
               Among
               other
               sorts
               of
               Fish
               ,
               they
               take
               there
               abundance
               of
               Pilchards
               and
               Smelts
               ,
               as
               also
               Oysters
               and
               Crabs
               .
               They
               have
               good
               store
               of
               
               Cattle
               ,
               as
               Oxen
               ,
               Cows
               ,
               Sheep
               ,
               Goats
               ,
               and
               several
               other
               Creatures
               ;
               but
               they
               have
               such
               abundance
               of
               Goats
               ,
               that
               they
               are
               sold
               for
               six
               or
               eight
               pence
               a
               piece
               .
               There
               are
               also
               a
               sort
               of
               Rams
               that
               have
               four
               horns
               ,
               but
               no
               wild
               Fowl
               at
               all
               .
               Their
               ordinary
               drink
               is
               only
               Water
               ,
               unless
               it
               be
               that
               some
               have
               a
               little
               
                 Aqua
                 vitae
              
               ,
               made
               of
               Dates
               or
               Rice
               .
               Schiras
               Wine
               ,
               which
               is
               brought
               thither
               only
               in
               Bottles
               ,
               is
               very
               scarce
               and
               very
               dear
               there
               ;
               nay
               the
               fair
               Water
               ,
               which
               they
               get
               two
               Leagues
               from
               the
               City
               ,
               is
               sold
               at
               such
               a
               rate
               ,
               that
               what
               I
               and
               my
               servants
               spent
               ,
               cost
               me
               about
               two
               pence
               every
               day
               .
            
             
               Persons
               of
               quality
               ,
               and
               Merchants
               ,
               are
               clad
               after
               the
               Persian
               mode
               ,
               but
               all
               the
               rest
               go
               naked
               ,
               and
               cover
               only
               the
               privy
               parts
               .
               The
               Women
               wear
               about
               their
               arms
               and
               legs
               a
               great
               many
               Rings
               ,
               or
               Plates
               of
               Silver
               ,
               Brass
               ,
               or
               Iron
               ,
               according
               to
               their
               conditions
               and
               abilities
               .
               They
               fasten
               to
               their
               hair
               a
               Bodkin
               ,
               or
               a
               long
               flat
               piece
               of
               Silver
               gilt
               ,
               or
               Brass
               ,
               which
               hangs
               down
               over
               the
               middle
               of
               their
               foreheads
               to
               the
               end
               of
               the
               nose
               ,
               and
               they
               thrust
               through
               the
               left
               nostril
               a
               Gold
               Ring
               ,
               having
               in
               the
               middle
               a
               Turquese
               ,
               a
               Granat
               ,
               or
               haply
               a
               little
               Gold
               Knob
               or
               Button
               enamell'd
               ,
               or
               simple
               ,
               and
               the
               Pendants
               they
               wear
               in
               their
               ears
               are
               so
               heavy
               ,
               that
               if
               those
               were
               not
               well
               fastned
               to
               their
               heads
               ,
               they
               would
               go
               near
               to
               force
               them
               thence
               .
            
             
               The
               great
               heats
               begin
               to
               abate
               in
               October
               ,
               and
               so
               from
               that
               time
               till
               the
               beginning
               of
               May
               is
               the
               season
               of
               greatest
               trading
               .
               Then
               it
               is
               that
               all
               Nations
               come
               thither
               with
               their
               Commodities
               ,
               as
               
                 Persians
                 ,
                 Arabians
                 ,
                 Indians
                 ,
                 Banians
                 ,
                 Armenians
                 ,
                 Turks
                 ,
                 Tartars
                 ,
                 English
              
               and
               Dutch.
               These
               last
               come
               thither
               by
               Sea
               ,
               but
               all
               the
               others
               by
               Land
               ,
               with
               the
               Caravans
               ,
               which
               they
               call
               Caffilas
               ,
               and
               which
               go
               at
               a
               certain
               day
               from
               
                 Aleppo
                 ,
                 Bagdat
                 ,
                 Ispahan
                 ,
                 Sciras
                 ,
                 Lahor
                 ,
                 Herat
              
               and
               Bassara
               ;
               coming
               all
               together
               in
               Troops
               ,
               and
               having
               a
               Convoy
               of
               certain
               Ianizaries
               ,
               for
               the
               Security
               of
               their
               travel
               ,
               against
               the
               incursions
               of
               the
               Arabians
               .
            
             
               The
               Hollanders
               and
               the
               English
               bring
               thither
               ready
               money
               ,
               
               and
               some
               certain
               Commodities
               ,
               which
               they
               either
               take
               up
               in
               Europe
               ,
               or
               go
               to
               the
               Indies
               for
               ,
               and
               sell
               them
               there
               to
               very
               good
               profit
               .
               The
               Dutch
               are
               the
               better
               settled
               there
               of
               the
               two
               ,
               and
               do
               furnish
               in
               a
               manner
               all
               Persia
               ,
               with
               Pepper
               ,
               Nutmegs
               ,
               Cloves
               ,
               and
               other
               Spicery
               ,
               though
               they
               also
               expend
               very
               much
               ready
               money
               in
               their
               trading
               ,
               as
               we
               said
               before
               ,
               and
               especially
               
                 Spanish
                 Ryals
              
               and
               Rixdollars
               ,
               which
               the
               Persians
               prefer
               before
               all
               other
               money
               ,
               because
               they
               melt
               them
               ,
               and
               make
               them
               into
               their
               own
               Coins
               with
               great
               advantage
               .
            
             
               The
               English
               do
               either
               sell
               or
               truck
               their
               English
               Cloaths
               ,
               Tin
               ,
               Steel
               ,
               Indico
               ,
               Silk
               Stuffes
               ,
               and
               Cottons
               out
               of
               the
               Indies
               ;
               forthough
               there
               are
               excellent
               good
               ones
               made
               in
               Persia
               ,
               yet
               are
               those
               of
               the
               Indies
               more
               esteemed
               ,
               because
               they
               are
               finer
               and
               closer
               woven
               .
               They
               buy
               of
               the
               Persians
               Satins
               purfled
               with
               Gold
               or
               Silver
               ,
               Silk-Stuffes
               ,
               and
               the
               Cottons
               of
               the
               Country
               ,
               Persian
               Tapistry
               ,
               which
               those
               of
               the
               Country
               call
               K●lichey
               ,
               and
               the
               
                 Portuguez
                 ,
                 Alcatifer
              
               ,
               raw
               Silk
               ,
               Cotton
               ,
               Rhubarb
               ,
               Saffron
               ,
               and
               Rose-water
               .
               This
               Water
               is
               made
               at
               Schiras
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               Province
               of
               Kerman
               ,
               either
               by
               infusion
               ,
               and
               then
               they
               call
               it
               Gul-ab
               ,
               whence
               no
               doubt
               the
               word
               Iulip
               comes
               ,
               or
               by
               extraction
               in
               a
               Still
               ,
               and
               then
               they
               call
               it
               Areka-gul
               ,
               that
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               the
               swe●
               of
               Roses
               .
               They
               esteem
               the
               former
               incomparably
               beyond
               the
               other
               ,
               and
               it
               is
               one
               of
               the
               best
               Commodities
               that
               a
               man
               can
               carry
               to
               the
               Indies
               ,
               where
               they
               sprinkle
               it
               about
               their
               Chambers
               ,
               and
               use
               it
               in
               the
               preparations
               of
               perfumes
               .
               There
               is
               made
               also
               in
               those
               parts
               great
               quantities
               of
               Linnen-cloath
               ;
               but
               the
               Weavers
               ,
               instead
               of
               doing
               their
               work
               in
               Looms
               at
               their
               houses
               as
               they
               do
               elsewhere
               ,
               fasten
               the
               woof
               of
               the
               cloath
               to
               some
               Tree
               ,
               without
               the
               City
               ,
               and
               having
               made
               a
               pit
               in
               the
               ground
               ,
               they
               put
               their
               feet
               into
               it
               ,
               so
               that
               when
               they
               come
               home
               at
               night
               ,
               it
               is
               no
               great
               trouble
               for
               them
               to
               bring
               their
               work
               and
               things
               belonging
               thereto
               along
               with
               them
               ,
               in
               as
               much
               as
               they
               consist
               only
               of
               certain
               Canes
               fastned
               to
               the
               woof
               .
            
             
               They
               have
               a
               certain
               Copper
               Coin
               ,
               
               which
               they
               call
               Besorg
               ,
               whereof
               six
               make
               a
               Peys
               ,
               and
               ten
               Peys
               make
               a
               Chay
               ,
               which
               is
               worth
               about
               five
               pence
               English.
               Two
               Chays
               make
               a
               Mamondy
               ,
               two
               whereof
               make
               an
               Abas
               ,
               and
               three
               Abas's
               make
               a
               French
               Crown
               .
               A
               hundred
               Mamoudis
               make
               a
               Tumain
               ,
               
               which
               is
               worth
               five
               Pistols
               .
               As
               to
               their
               weights
               ,
               a
               Man
               weighs
               six
               pounds
               ,
               a
               Mancha
               twelve
               ,
               and
               a
               Mansurats
               thirty
               .
            
             
               There
               is
               also
               a
               great
               commerce
               of
               Pearls
               ,
               
               which
               are
               fisht
               for
               near
               the
               Isle
               of
               Bahram
               ,
               six
               Leagues
               from
               Gamron
               .
               
               They
               put
               about
               the
               Fisher-mans
               head
               a
               Cap
               or
               Case
               of
               boyled
               Leather
               ,
               so
               close
               ,
               as
               that
               it
               hath
               no
               hole
               but
               by
               a
               pipe
               which
               comes
               up
               above
               the
               water
               .
               In
               that
               posture
               he
               is
               let
               down
               to
               the
               bottom
               ;
               where
               he
               gets
               together
               all
               the
               Shells
               he
               can
               meet
               withall
               ,
               and
               having
               fill'd
               a
               bag
               therewith
               which
               hangs
               about
               his
               neck
               ,
               upon
               a
               sign
               made
               to
               his
               Camerades
               ,
               who
               wait
               on
               him
               in
               a
               Boat
               ,
               he
               is
               drawn
               up
               .
            
             
               The
               Governour
               of
               the
               City
               hath
               the
               quality
               of
               Sulthan
               ,
               
               and
               hath
               under
               him
               ,
               not
               a
               Calenter
               ,
               but
               a
               Visir
               or
               Secretary
               ,
               and
               a
               Couteval
               ,
               who
               is
               ,
               as
               it
               were
               ,
               the
               Captain
               of
               his
               Guard.
               
            
             
             
               The
               King
               of
               Persia
               hath
               there
               also
               a
               Sabandar
               ,
               or
               Receiver
               ,
               who
               does
               not
               only
               receive
               the
               duties
               at
               the
               coming
               in
               ,
               and
               going
               out
               of
               Commodities
               ,
               but
               sets
               such
               an
               Imposition
               upon
               them
               as
               he
               thinks
               fit
               ,
               and
               strictly
               searches
               the
               Ships
               ,
               to
               see
               what
               Merchandises
               are
               brought
               in
               .
               The
               Hollanders
               pay
               no
               duties
               ,
               according
               to
               a
               priviledge
               they
               obtain●d
               of
               Scach-Abas
               ,
               and
               whereof
               they
               endeavour
               all
               they
               can
               to
               preserve
               the
               enjoyment
               by
               the
               Presents
               they
               ever
               and
               anon
               make
               to
               the
               Officers
               of
               the
               Court
               of
               Persia
               :
               But
               the
               English
               are
               so
               far
               from
               paying
               any
               thing
               ,
               
               that
               on
               the
               contrary
               they
               enjoy
               many
               other
               priviledges
               and
               exemptions
               ,
               and
               should
               by
               right
               receive
               one
               half
               of
               the
               Customs
               ,
               upon
               what
               account
               we
               shall
               declare
               anon
               ,
               but
               they
               have
               hardly
               the
               tenth
               part
               allowed
               them
               ,
               nay
               ,
               are
               obliged
               to
               take
               that
               little
               which
               they
               have
               in
               Commodities
               .
               And
               this
               the
               Persians
               do
               with
               so
               much
               confidence
               ,
               and
               so
               openly
               ,
               that
               they
               stick
               not
               to
               affirm
               ,
               when
               they
               are
               surpriz'd
               in
               their
               frauds
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               not
               ill
               done
               of
               them
               to
               endeavour
               the
               advantage
               of
               their
               own
               Prince
               ,
               though
               ever
               so
               much
               to
               the
               prejudice
               of
               Strangers
               ,
               especially
               if
               they
               be
               Christians
               .
               Among
               others
               ,
               the
               English
               have
               this
               further
               priviledge
               ,
               to
               send
               away
               yearly
               out
               of
               Persia
               twelve
               Horses
               ,
               without
               paying
               any
               thing
               ,
               whereas
               the
               Dutch
               are
               obliged
               to
               pay
               for
               the
               Licence
               of
               Transportation
               fifty
               Crowns
               at
               least
               for
               every
               Horse
               ,
               as
               the
               English
               are
               also
               ,
               if
               they
               send
               away
               above
               twelve
               .
               
               The
               Persians
               ,
               who
               have
               a
               great
               advantage
               over
               the
               Indians
               in
               this
               respect
               ,
               that
               they
               are
               better
               hors'd
               then
               the
               others
               ,
               are
               very
               unwilling
               that
               Horses
               should
               be
               sent
               over
               to
               the
               Indians
               ,
               who
               are
               their
               enemies
               ,
               among
               whom
               they
               are
               so
               highly
               esteem'd
               ,
               that
               an
               ordinary
               Horse
               there
               will
               bring
               four
               hundred
               Crowns
               .
            
             
               The
               Inhabitants
               of
               Gamron
               are
               for
               the
               most
               part
               
                 Persians
                 ,
                 Arabians
              
               ,
               or
               Indians
               ,
               but
               all
               in
               a
               manner
               speak
               the
               Portuguez
               Language
               ,
               which
               they
               learnt
               by
               the
               Commerce
               they
               have
               had
               with
               that
               Nation
               ,
               who
               were
               a
               long
               time
               possest
               of
               the
               City
               of
               Ormus
               .
               But
               now
               ,
               that
               is
               the
               only
               Nation
               which
               is
               not
               permitted
               to
               come
               to
               Gamron
               ,
               though
               all
               others
               are
               suffered
               to
               trade
               there
               .
               Christians
               and
               Iews
               are
               welcome
               thither
               ,
               as
               also
               Mahumetans
               and
               Pagans
               ;
               but
               ever
               since
               the
               reduction
               of
               Ormus
               ,
               the
               Portuguez
               ,
               and
               the
               King
               of
               Spain's
               Subjects
               ,
               are
               not
               admitted
               thither
               ;
               yet
               these
               last
               are
               suffered
               to
               come
               to
               a
               little
               Island
               within
               three
               Leagues
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               there
               to
               traffick
               ,
               where
               the
               King
               of
               Persia
               hath
               a
               Sulthan
               ,
               who
               commands
               the
               Castle
               ,
               receives
               the
               Duties
               at
               coming
               in
               and
               going
               out
               ,
               and
               hinders
               the
               Portuguez
               from
               approaching
               with
               their
               great
               Vessels
               :
               so
               that
               these
               Nations
               being
               ,
               as
               it
               were
               ,
               in
               open
               Hostility
               ,
               the
               Portuguez
               come
               sometimes
               with
               their
               Frigots
               ,
               and
               take
               Prizes
               even
               in
               sight
               of
               Gamron
               ,
               and
               often
               Land
               parties
               in
               the
               neighbouring
               Islands
               .
            
             
               The
               City
               of
               Ormus
               is
               seated
               in
               an
               Island
               ,
               
               which
               is
               distant
               from
               the
               Continent
               two
               Leagues
               ,
               and
               is
               thought
               to
               be
               about
               six
               about
               .
               It
               is
               as
               barren
               as
               the
               Country
               about
               Gamron
               ,
               for
               it
               is
               a
               continued
               Rock
               ,
               which
               produces
               nothing
               but
               Salt
               ;
               insomuch
               that
               it
               doth
               not
               yield
               even
               fresh
               Water
               .
               And
               yet
               its
               Haven
               is
               so
               good
               ,
               and
               its
               scituation
               so
               advantageous
               ,
               that
               the
               City
               became
               so
               eminent
               for
               Commerce
               ,
               that
               not
               only
               it
               had
               its
               particular
               Kings
               ,
               but
               the
               Arabians
               said
               of
               it
               by
               way
               of
               Proverb
               ,
               that
               if
               the
               Universe
               were
               but
               a
               Ring
               ,
               the
               City
               of
               Ormus
               was
               the
               Diamond
               that
               should
               be
               set
               in
               it
               .
               Teixera
               sayes
               ,
               that
               
                 Scach
                 Mahomet
              
               ,
               the
               son
               of
               an
               Arabian
               King
               ,
               who
               liv'd
               in
               the
               tenth
               Age
               ,
               having
               reduc'd
               under
               his
               Jurisdiction
               the
               Provinces
               that
               are
               seated
               upon
               the
               Persian
               Gulf
               ,
               as
               far
               as
               Besra
               ,
               pass'd
               over
               into
               the
               Island
               ,
               where
               he
               laid
               the
               first
               foundations
               of
               the
               City
               of
               
                 Ormus
                 .
                 Schabedin
                 Mahomet
              
               ,
               eleventh
               King
               of
               Ormus
               ,
               of
               the
               posterity
               of
               Mahomet
               ,
               dyed
               in
               the
               year
               1228.
               
               And
               he
               who
               liv'd
               when
               the
               Portuguez
               became
               Masters
               of
               it
               ,
               was
               called
               S●yfadin
               ,
               and
               paid
               Tribute
               to
               the
               King
               of
               Persia.
               D.
               
                 Alfonso
                 d'
                 Albuquerque
              
               made
               a
               Conquest
               of
               it
               in
               the
               year
               1605
               :
               for
               Emanuel
               King
               of
               Portugal
               ;
               of
               which
               attempt
               ,
               the
               manner
               and
               success
               of
               it
               ,
               take
               the
               following
               Account
               .
            
             
               
                 Tristan
                 de
                 Cugna
              
               ,
               
               who
               had
               taken
               the
               Island
               of
               Zocotora
               ,
               whereof
               we
               shall
               have
               occasion
               to
               speak
               hereafter
               ,
               left
               certain
               Vessels
               under
               the
               command
               of
               Albuquerque
               ,
               with
               Orders
               to
               visit
               the
               Coasts
               of
               Arabia
               ,
               while
               he
               attempted
               some
               new
               Conquest
               in
               the
               Indies
               ;
               he
               being
               a
               person
               of
               great
               resolution
               ,
               thought
               his
               only
               course
               ,
               to
               settle
               himself
               there
               ,
               was
               to
               set
               upon
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               Ormus
               ,
               which
               he
               did
               with
               470.
               
               Souldiers
               ,
               whom
               he
               had
               aboard
               his
               Fleet.
               
                 Emanuel
                 Osorio
              
               ,
               Bishop
               of
               Selvas
               in
               Portugal
               ,
               sayes
               ,
               that
               Albuquerque
               made
               his
               advantage
               of
               the
               Mahumetan
               Kings
               weakness
               ,
               who
               then
               reigned
               .
               For
               understanding
               that
               the
               principal
               Minister
               of
               State
               ,
               whose
               name
               was
               Cojeatar
               ,
               a
               Forreigner
               ,
               a
               Native
               of
               Bengala
               ,
               and
               an
               Eunuch
               ,
               had
               exasperated
               the
               people
               against
               him
               ,
               by
               converting
               the
               publick
               Revenue
               of
               the
               Kingdom
               to
               his
               own
               profit
               and
               advantage
               ,
               having
               left
               his
               Soveraign
               only
               the
               bare
               Title
               of
               King
               ,
               he
               thought
               fit
               to
               strike
               in
               at
               that
               conjuncture
               of
               Affairs
               ,
               and
               to
               that
               end
               left
               Zocotora
               upon
               the
               20.
               of
               August
               ,
               and
               having
               in
               a
               very
               few
               dayes
               taken
               in
               the
               Cities
               of
               
                 Cala●ate
                 ,
                 Curiate
                 ,
                 Mascate
                 ,
                 Soar
                 ,
              
               and
               Orfassam
               ,
               he
               took
               his
               march
               directly
               to
               the
               principal
               City
               ,
               to
               which
               he
               came
               the
               25.
               of
               September
               .
               The
               first
               thing
               he
               did
               ,
               was
               to
               defeat
               a
               very
               strong
               Fleet
               ,
               which
               the
               Moors
               had
               within
               the
               Haven
               ,
               and
               by
               that
               means
               
               oblig'd
               the
               King
               to
               come
               to
               a
               capitulation
               ,
               by
               which
               the
               King
               of
               Ormus
               promised
               to
               take
               the
               Oath
               of
               Allegiance
               and
               Fidelity
               to
               the
               King
               of
               Portugal
               ;
               to
               pay
               him
               every
               year
               fifteen
               thousand
               Ducats
               as
               a
               Tribute
               ,
               in
               Gold
               ,
               Silver
               or
               Pearls
               ,
               and
               five
               thousand
               towards
               the
               charges
               of
               the
               present
               War
               ;
               and
               to
               permit
               Albuquerque
               to
               build
               a
               Cittadel
               where
               he
               should
               think
               most
               convenient
               for
               the
               preservation
               of
               the
               City
               .
            
             
               The
               Portuguez
               began
               the
               said
               Cittadel
               on
               the
               25.
               of
               October
               following
               ,
               and
               gave
               it
               the
               name
               of
               
                 Our
                 Blessed
                 Lady
                 of
                 Victory
              
               .
               It
               is
               true
               ,
               this
               establishment
               was
               not
               so
               absolute
               at
               the
               beginning
               ,
               but
               that
               the
               Moors
               made
               some
               attempts
               to
               rid
               themselves
               of
               these
               new
               Guests
               :
               but
               the
               Portuguez
               made
               a
               shift
               to
               maintain
               what
               they
               had
               gotten
               ,
               and
               to
               make
               the
               place
               they
               were
               in
               a
               Magazine
               of
               Armes
               for
               the
               Indies
               ;
               taking
               occasion
               by
               that
               means
               to
               engross
               all
               the
               Commerce
               to
               themselves
               ,
               and
               obliging
               all
               the
               Persians
               and
               Arabians
               to
               buy
               of
               them
               all
               those
               Commodities
               which
               they
               stood
               in
               need
               of
               from
               the
               Indians
               .
               Nay
               ,
               this
               was
               so
               rigorously
               observed
               ,
               that
               the
               Governour
               of
               Ormus
               prohibited
               the
               Inhabitants
               to
               sell
               any
               of
               their
               Commodities
               ,
               till
               such
               time
               as
               he
               had
               sold
               his
               own
               .
               The
               permitted
               Seyfadin
               to
               live
               in
               the
               Island
               ,
               but
               at
               a
               certain
               place
               far
               enough
               from
               the
               Cittadel
               ,
               so
               not
               to
               give
               the
               Portuguez
               any
               occasion
               of
               jealousie
               .
               
                 Scach
                 Abas
              
               ,
               King
               of
               Persia
               ,
               being
               no
               longer
               able
               to
               endure
               the
               insolence
               of
               the
               Portuguez
               ,
               and
               very
               much
               incens'd
               at
               their
               receiving
               into
               Protection
               the
               Gentlemen
               of
               the
               House
               of
               the
               Gabrieli
               ,
               whom
               we
               have
               spoken
               of
               elsewhere
               ,
               bethought
               himself
               of
               some
               course
               to
               get
               these
               Forreigners
               out
               of
               those
               parts
               .
               To
               effect
               this
               ,
               he
               address'd
               himself
               to
               the
               English
               ,
               who
               traded
               at
               Ormus
               ;
               and
               by
               the
               advantageous
               proffers
               that
               he
               made
               ,
               oblig'd
               them
               to
               promise
               him
               all
               the
               assistance
               they
               could
               to
               carry
               on
               the
               siege
               of
               that
               City
               ,
               which
               was
               a●●aulted
               and
               taken
               by
               the
               English
               ,
               in
               the
               year
               1622.
               
               They
               put
               both
               the
               City
               and
               Cittadel
               into
               the
               hands
               of
               the
               King
               of
               Persia
               ,
               who
               found
               in
               it
               six
               hundred
               great
               Guns
               ,
               some
               Iron
               ,
               some
               Brass
               ,
               which
               
                 Scach
                 Abas
              
               caused
               to
               be
               transported
               to
               Laar
               and
               Ispahan
               ,
               all
               but
               fourscore
               Pieces
               ,
               which
               he
               left
               in
               the
               Cittadel
               ;
               He
               caused
               the
               walls
               of
               the
               City
               to
               be
               demolish'd
               ,
               and
               the
               Materials
               thereof
               to
               be
               translated
               to
               Gamron
               ,
               which
               began
               even
               at
               that
               time
               to
               raise
               it self
               upon
               the
               ruines
               of
               its
               Neighbours
               .
               The
               King
               of
               Persia
               ,
               desirous
               to
               reward
               the
               services
               which
               the
               English
               had
               done
               him
               upon
               that
               occasion
               ,
               did
               not
               only
               grant
               them
               an
               absolute
               exemption
               from
               all
               Impositions
               ,
               but
               he
               also
               bestow'd
               on
               them
               one
               moyety
               of
               those
               Duties
               which
               other
               Merchants
               were
               to
               pay
               there
               ;
               but
               ,
               as
               we
               said
               before
               ,
               the
               English
               come
               very
               far
               short
               of
               receiving
               what
               is
               due
               to
               them
               .
            
             
               I
               found
               in
               the
               Port
               of
               Gamron
               an
               English
               Ship
               called
               the
               Swan
               ,
               of
               300.
               
               Tun
               ,
               carrying
               24.
               
               Guns
               .
               Master
               Honywood
               ,
               Agent
               for
               the
               Affairs
               of
               England
               ,
               recommended
               me
               to
               the
               Captain
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               commanded
               him
               to
               carry
               me
               over
               to
               the
               Indies
               ,
               and
               to
               defray
               all
               my
               charges
               till
               I
               came
               to
               Suratta
               .
               I
               had
               brought
               eight
               Horses
               with
               me
               ,
               making
               account
               to
               sell
               them
               with
               very
               great
               advantage
               in
               the
               Indies
               ;
               but
               the
               Ship
               was
               so
               full
               of
               Goods
               ,
               that
               it
               was
               with
               much
               ado
               that
               I
               could
               get
               in
               only
               two
               of
               them
               :
               So
               that
               I
               was
               forc'd
               to
               put
               off
               the
               other
               six
               ,
               to
               very
               great
               loss
               ,
               as
               being
               able
               to
               get
               but
               thirty
               pound
               for
               those
               which
               had
               cost
               me
               sixty
               pound
               at
               Ispahan
               ,
               and
               which
               I
               should
               have
               sold
               at
               above
               one
               hundred
               and
               fifty
               pound
               at
               Suratta
               .
            
             
               I
               embark'd
               the
               sixth
               of
               April
               ,
               
               with
               Mr.
               Manley
               and
               Mr.
               
                 Hall
                 ,
                 English
              
               Merchants
               ,
               whom
               the
               President
               of
               the
               English
               at
               Suratta
               had
               ordered
               to
               come
               from
               Ispahan
               ,
               
               about
               some
               business
               concerning
               the
               Company
               ,
               and
               went
               aboard
               accompanied
               by
               most
               of
               the
               Strangers
               that
               were
               at
               Gamron
               ,
               as
               also
               many
               Indian
               Merchants
               ,
               with
               whom
               I
               had
               upon
               some
               occasions
               made
               acquaintance
               .
               The
               Captain
               ordered
               four
               Pieces
               to
               be
               fired
               at
               our
               coming
               aboard
               ,
               and
               received
               us
               with
               much
               civility
               ,
               inviting
               us
               ,
               it
               being
               then
               about
               noon
               ,
               to
               dine
               with
               him
               .
            
             
               We
               went
               from
               Gamron
               to
               Suratta
               in
               nineteen
               dayes
               ,
               during
               which
               the
               Captain
               treated
               me
               very
               magnificently
               ,
               and
               did
               me
               the
               honour
               to
               resign
               his
               own
               bed
               to
               me
               ,
               and
               to
               give
               me
               precedence
               upon
               all
               occasions
               .
               He
               was
               well
               furnished
               with
               Fowl
               ,
               Mutton
               ,
               and
               other
               fresh
               Meat
               ,
               but
               above
               all
               things
               ,
               with
               excellent
               good
               Sack
               ,
               English
               Beer
               ,
               French
               Wines
               ,
               Arak
               ,
               and
               other
               refreshments
               ;
               which
               prov'd
               so
               well
               for
               me
               ,
               that
               by
               the
               help
               of
               these
               good
               Cordials
               ,
               and
               the
               benefit
               I
               had
               by
               the
               drinking
               of
               Ptizanne
               ,
               which
               I
               caused
               to
               be
               made
               with
               Cinnamon
               and
               rinds
               of
               Pomegranats
               ,
               at
               my
               arrival
               at
               Suratta
               ,
               I
               found
               my
               health
               perfectly
               recover'd
               ,
               though
               I
               must
               also
               acknowledge
               ,
               as
               much
               contributing
               thereto
               ,
               my
               using
               of
               Thé
               ,
               to
               which
               I
               had
               so
               accustomed
               my self
               ,
               that
               I
               ordinarily
               took
               it
               twice
               or
               thrice
               a
               day
               .
            
             
               The
               contrary
               wind
               prevented
               our
               departure
               the
               day
               that
               we
               came
               aboard
               ,
               so
               that
               we
               lay
               at
               Anchor
               all
               the
               night
               following
               ;
               and
               the
               next
               day
               ,
               being
               the
               seventh
               ,
               we
               set
               sail
               ,
               taking
               our
               course
               towards
               the
               Isle
               of
               Ormus
               :
               but
               towards
               night
               there
               rose
               so
               great
               a
               tempest
               ,
               together
               with
               a
               West-wind
               ,
               that
               to
               avoid
               running
               upon
               the
               shore
               ,
               we
               were
               forced
               to
               cast
               Anchor
               in
               sight
               of
               the
               Isle
               .
            
             
             
               Sunday
               ,
               being
               the
               eighth
               ,
               we
               laveer'd
               it
               with
               a
               West-wind
               ,
               endeavouring
               to
               pass
               between
               the
               Isles
               of
               Ormus
               and
               Kismich
               ,
               which
               are
               four
               Leagues
               distant
               one
               from
               the
               other
               .
               About
               two
               in
               the
               afternoon
               ,
               we
               cast
               over-board
               the
               body
               of
               a
               young
               Sea-man
               ,
               who
               died
               of
               the
               Bloudy-flux
               two
               dayes
               before
               .
               This
               Ceremony
               ,
               which
               I
               had
               not
               seen
               before
               ,
               put
               me
               into
               so
               much
               the
               greater
               fright
               ,
               in
               that
               being
               still
               troubled
               with
               the
               same
               disease
               ,
               I
               imagined
               they
               would
               shortly
               do
               as
               much
               by
               me
               .
            
             
               The
               night
               following
               we
               pass'd
               in
               sight
               of
               the
               two
               Islands
               we
               spoke
               of
               last
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               Ormus
               and
               Kismich
               ;
               and
               the
               next
               day
               ,
               being
               the
               ninth
               ,
               we
               discovered
               the
               Continent
               of
               Arabia
               ,
               taking
               our
               course
               along
               the
               Coast
               ,
               which
               is
               thereabouts
               ,
               without
               any
               danger
               .
            
             
               Tuesday
               10.
               
               A
               calm
               staid
               us
               at
               the
               same
               place
               ,
               and
               the
               11.
               we
               put
               off
               from
               the
               Coasts
               of
               Arabia
               ,
               to
               make
               towards
               those
               of
               Persia
               ,
               which
               we
               still
               kept
               in
               sight
               of
               till
               Thursday
               night
               ,
               April
               12.
               
               Then
               a
               good
               West-north-west
               wind
               rising
               ,
               we
               took
               our
               course
               towards
               the
               East-south-east
               ,
               at
               25.
               degrees
               ,
               50.
               minutes
               elevation
               .
            
             
               Friday
               morning
               ,
               we
               could
               perceive
               no
               Land
               ,
               but
               had
               sight
               of
               a
               Pirate
               ,
               who
               by
               his
               making
               ever
               and
               anon
               more
               or
               less
               sail
               ,
               discover'd
               he
               had
               somewhat
               to
               say
               to
               us
               .
               One
               while
               he
               came
               somewhat
               near
               us
               ;
               another
               ,
               he
               kept
               at
               a
               great
               distance
               ;
               but
               at
               last
               ▪
               perceiving
               we
               made
               it
               our
               business
               to
               get
               the
               wind
               of
               him
               ,
               he
               made
               towards
               the
               Isle
               of
               Zocotora
               .
            
             
               This
               Island
               is
               seated
               at
               21.
               degrees
               40.
               minutes
               ,
               
               at
               the
               entrance
               of
               the
               Red-sea
               ,
               having
               towards
               the
               South-west
               ,
               and
               North-east
               ,
               the
               Country
               of
               Melinda
               or
               Aethiopia
               ,
               and
               towards
               the
               South
               Arabia
               ,
               from
               which
               it
               is
               distant
               about
               sixteen
               Leagues
               .
               It
               is
               about
               25.
               
               Leagues
               in
               length
               ,
               but
               not
               above
               ten
               in
               breadth
               ,
               having
               on
               all
               sides
               very
               good
               riding
               for
               Ships
               ,
               and
               safe
               Harbours
               .
               It
               is
               indifferently
               well
               peopled
               ,
               and
               is
               subject
               to
               the
               King
               of
               Arabia
               ,
               under
               whom
               it
               is
               governed
               by
               a
               Sulthan
               .
            
             
               The
               Inhabitants
               are
               of
               low
               stature
               ,
               
               and
               rather
               lean
               then
               fat
               ,
               of
               a
               duskish
               complexion
               ,
               and
               very
               laborious
               .
               Their
               only
               sustenance
               is
               Fish
               and
               Fruits
               ,
               living
               very
               temperately
               .
               They
               treat
               their
               Wives
               ,
               whom
               they
               buy
               in
               Arabia
               ,
               with
               much
               civility
               ,
               and
               have
               a
               certain
               respect
               for
               them
               ;
               but
               will
               not
               permit
               Strangers
               to
               see
               them
               .
               They
               are
               very
               crafty
               in
               their
               trading
               ,
               and
               delight
               much
               in
               it
               ,
               though
               they
               have
               but
               few
               things
               to
               sell.
               And
               whereas
               they
               adulterate
               almost
               all
               their
               Commodities
               ,
               they
               are
               accordingly
               distrustful
               of
               those
               which
               are
               brought
               to
               them
               .
            
             
               They
               reduce
               Dates
               into
               a
               paste
               ,
               and
               it
               serves
               them
               instead
               of
               Bread.
               The
               Island
               affords
               very
               few
               Oranges
               ,
               and
               those
               not
               very
               good
               ,
               Tobacco
               ,
               and
               Citruls
               .
               There
               are
               also
               some
               Cocos-trees
               ,
               but
               not
               many
               ,
               the
               fruit
               not
               coming
               to
               ripeness
               there
               ,
               by
               reason
               the
               ground
               is
               very
               full
               of
               stones
               .
            
             
               Their
               main
               wealth
               consists
               in
               Aloes
               ,
               
               the
               juyce
               whereof
               they
               gather
               in
               bladders
               ,
               or
               Goats-skins
               ;
               and
               dry
               it
               in
               the
               Sun.
               They
               have
               also
               the
               gummy
               juyce
               called
               Dragons-bloud
               ,
               and
               Civet
               ,
               which
               may
               be
               bought
               there
               at
               about
               three
               or
               four
               Crowns
               an
               Ounce
               :
               but
               those
               who
               are
               not
               very
               well
               skill'd
               in
               that
               Drug
               are
               many
               times
               cheated
               ;
               for
               the
               Inhabitants
               of
               the
               Island
               put
               Grease
               and
               other
               nasty
               stuff
               into
               it
               .
               They
               keep
               abundance
               of
               Civet-cats
               about
               their
               houses
               ,
               but
               they
               have
               very
               little
               tame
               Fowl
               ;
               wild
               none
               at
               all
               .
               They
               have
               Camels
               ,
               Asses
               ,
               Oxen
               ,
               Cows
               ,
               Sheep
               and
               Goats
               ,
               whose
               hair
               about
               the
               thighs
               is
               curl'd
               much
               after
               the
               manner
               that
               Satyrs
               are
               painted
               .
               The
               Town
               where
               the
               Sulthan
               hath
               his
               residence
               is
               called
               Tamary
               ,
               and
               hath
               in
               it
               a
               Fort
               ,
               which
               is
               distant
               from
               the
               Sea
               about
               a
               Canon-shot
               ,
               with
               four
               Guns
               .
            
             
               Their
               Arms
               are
               a
               kind
               of
               broad
               Swords
               ,
               
               whereof
               the
               hilt
               is
               very
               large
               ,
               but
               without
               any
               guard
               .
               In
               their
               Girdles
               they
               wear
               also
               Poniards
               ,
               the
               blades
               whereof
               are
               above
               three
               fingers
               broad
               towards
               the
               handle
               ,
               but
               very
               sharp
               towards
               the
               point
               .
               They
               are
               so
               curious
               ,
               as
               to
               have
               something
               of
               Silver
               or
               Copper
               about
               the
               handles
               ,
               but
               their
               Fire-arms
               are
               not
               well
               kept
               ,
               and
               yet
               they
               are
               very
               expert
               at
               the
               handling
               of
               them
               ,
               as
               they
               are
               also
               in
               mannaging
               those
               little
               Bucklers
               ,
               wherewith
               they
               defend
               themselves
               in
               fight
               .
            
             
               Ships
               may
               take
               in
               fresh
               water
               there
               without
               any
               trouble
               ,
               for
               the
               waters
               which
               come
               from
               the
               Mountains
               fall
               into
               the
               Sea
               like
               a
               River
               .
               They
               have
               no
               other
               Boats
               then
               such
               as
               are
               absolutely
               flat-bottom'd
               ,
               which
               they
               make
               use
               of
               in
               their
               fishing
               ,
               which
               is
               very
               good
               thereabouts
               .
               They
               have
               this
               common
               with
               the
               Arabians
               and
               other
               Mahumetans
               ,
               that
               they
               eat
               no
               Swines
               flesh
               ;
               but
               even
               in
               Tamary
               it self
               there
               is
               no
               Mosquey
               ,
               nor
               any
               other
               place
               for
               them
               to
               meet
               at
               to
               do
               their
               Devotions
               .
               These
               they
               do
               morning
               and
               evening
               ,
               at
               the
               rising
               and
               setting
               of
               the
               Sun
               ,
               to
               which
               they
               make
               very
               low
               reverences
               ,
               and
               mutter
               certain
               words
               between
               their
               teeth
               ;
               this
               they
               do
               also
               three
               or
               four
               times
               a
               day
               besides
               .
            
             
               
                 The
                 14.
                 of
                 April
                 ,
                 we
                 were
                 at
                 23.
                 degrees
                 ,
                 24.
                 minutes
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 15.
                 at
                 22.
                 degrees
                 ,
                 40.
                 minutes
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 16.
                 at
                 22.
                 degrees
                 ,
                 40.
                 min.
                 
              
               
                 
                 The
                 17.
                 at
                 21.
                 degrees
                 ,
                 55.
                 minutes
                 .
                 This
                 day
                 the
                 Captain
                 of
                 our
                 Ship
                 fell
                 sick
                 of
                 a
                 burning
                 Feayer
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 18.
                 at
                 21.
                 degrees
                 ,
                 8.
                 minutes
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 19.
                 at
                 20.
                 deg
                 .
                 42.
                 min.
                 
              
               
                 The
                 20.
                 at
                 20.
                 deg
                 .
                 50.
                 min.
                 
              
               
                 The
                 22.
                 at
                 29.
                 deg
                 .
                 50.
                 min.
                 
              
               
                 The
                 23.
                 at
                 20.
                 degrees
                 ,
                 18.
                 minutes
                 latitude
                 .
              
            
             
               The
               25.
               of
               April
               ,
               
               we
               came
               before
               the
               City
               of
               Surat
               ,
               and
               cast
               Anchor
               two
               Leagues
               from
               Land
               ,
               by
               reason
               it
               being
               the
               Captains
               intention
               not
               to
               stay
               there
               above
               three
               or
               four
               dayes
               ,
               he
               would
               be
               sure
               of
               the
               convenience
               of
               parting
               thence
               when
               he
               pleas'd
               .
               Besides
               ,
               there
               is
               no
               Road
               along
               that
               Coast
               where
               Ships
               can
               lye
               with
               any
               safety
               ,
               from
               May
               to
               September
               ,
               by
               reason
               of
               the
               continual
               Tempests
               and
               furious
               winds
               which
               reign
               there
               during
               that
               time
               ;
               whereas
               on
               the
               Eastern
               Coast
               of
               the
               Indies
               ,
               in
               the
               Gulf
               of
               Bengala
               ,
               it
               is
               fair
               and
               calm
               at
               that
               time
               .
            
             
               The
               year
               is
               divided
               into
               three
               very
               different
               seasons
               ;
               
               for
               in
               the
               moneths
               of
               
                 February
                 ,
                 March
                 ,
                 April
              
               and
               May
               ,
               it
               is
               extreamly
               hot
               weather
               ;
               in
               
                 Iune
                 ,
                 Iuly
                 ,
                 August
              
               and
               September
               ,
               there
               is
               nothing
               but
               continual
               Rains
               ,
               with
               Thunder
               and
               Lighting
               ;
               and
               the
               moneths
               of
               
                 October
                 ,
                 November
                 ,
                 December
              
               and
               Ianuary
               ,
               are
               cold
               ,
               at
               least
               as
               far
               as
               is
               consistent
               with
               the
               Climate
               .
            
             
               April
               26.
               
               The
               Captin
               sent
               one
               to
               the
               President
               of
               the
               English
               at
               Surat
               ,
               to
               give
               him
               notice
               of
               his
               Arrival
               .
               The
               President
               sent
               him
               back
               the
               28.
               accompanied
               by
               two
               young
               Merchants
               of
               the
               same
               Nation
               ,
               who
               brought
               Orders
               to
               the
               Captain
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               Presidents
               name
               intreated
               me
               to
               come
               with
               the
               soonest
               to
               Surat
               ,
               where
               he
               should
               make
               good
               in
               effect
               those
               proffers
               which
               they
               were
               then
               come
               to
               make
               to
               me
               of
               his
               service
               .
               Having
               acknowledged
               the
               Captain
               's
               civility
               by
               a
               small
               Present
               ,
               and
               leaving
               him
               very
               sick
               ,
               and
               much
               troubled
               at
               our
               separation
               ,
               after
               the
               friendship
               we
               had
               contracted
               together
               ,
               I
               left
               the
               Ship
               the
               29.
               of
               April
               .
            
             
               Within
               a
               League
               of
               the
               Road
               we
               entred
               into
               the
               River
               upon
               which
               Surat
               is
               seated
               ,
               and
               which
               hath
               on
               both
               sides
               a
               very
               fertile
               soil
               ,
               and
               many
               fair
               Gardens
               ,
               with
               pleasant
               Country-houses
               ,
               which
               being
               all
               white
               ,
               a
               colour
               it
               seems
               the
               Indians
               are
               much
               in
               love
               with
               ,
               afford
               a
               noble
               prospect
               amidst
               the
               greeness
               whereby
               they
               are
               encompassed
               .
               But
               this
               River
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               Tapte
               ,
               called
               by
               others
               Tynde
               ,
               is
               so
               shallow
               at
               the
               mouth
               of
               it
               ,
               that
               Barks
               of
               70.
               or
               80.
               
               Tun
               can
               hardly
               come
               into
               it
               .
               We
               came
               ashore
               near
               the
               Sulthan's
               Palace
               ,
               and
               went
               immediately
               to
               the
               Custom-house
               to
               have
               our
               things
               search'd
               by
               the
               Officers
               there
               :
               which
               is
               done
               with
               such
               exactness
               in
               this
               place
               ,
               that
               they
               think
               it
               not
               enough
               to
               open
               Chests
               and
               Portmantles
               ,
               but
               examine
               peoples
               clothes
               and
               pockets
               .
               The
               Sulthan
               or
               Governour
               ,
               nay
               the
               Customers
               themselves
               ,
               oblige
               Merchants
               and
               Passengers
               to
               part
               with
               ,
               at
               the
               price
               they
               shall
               think
               fit
               to
               put
               upon
               them
               ,
               those
               Goods
               and
               Commodities
               which
               they
               had
               brought
               for
               their
               own
               private
               use
               .
               Accordingly
               the
               Sulthan
               himself
               ,
               who
               came
               to
               the
               Custom-house
               as
               soon
               as
               we
               were
               got
               thither
               ,
               having
               found
               among
               my
               things
               a
               bracelet
               of
               yellow
               Amber
               ,
               and
               a
               Diamond
               ,
               would
               needs
               buy
               them
               both
               of
               me
               :
               whereto
               when
               I
               made
               him
               answer
               ,
               that
               I
               was
               no
               Merchant
               ,
               and
               that
               I
               valued
               those
               things
               ,
               only
               for
               their
               sakes
               who
               had
               bestow'd
               them
               on
               me
               ,
               he
               was
               pleas'd
               to
               return
               me
               the
               Diamond
               ,
               but
               detain'd
               the
               Bracelet
               ,
               telling
               me
               I
               should
               have
               it
               again
               when
               I
               honour'd
               him
               with
               a
               Visit.
               
            
             
             
               The
               respect
               and
               deference
               which
               the
               other
               Merchants
               have
               for
               the
               President
               was
               very
               remarkable
               ,
               
               as
               also
               the
               order
               which
               was
               there
               observed
               in
               all
               things
               ,
               especially
               at
               Divine
               Service
               ,
               which
               was
               said
               twice
               a
               day
               ,
               in
               the
               morning
               at
               six
               ,
               and
               at
               eight
               at
               night
               ,
               and
               on
               Sundayes
               thrice
               .
               No
               person
               in
               the
               house
               but
               had
               his
               particular
               Function
               ,
               and
               their
               certain
               hours
               assign'd
               them
               as
               well
               for
               work
               as
               recreation
               .
               Our
               divertisement
               was
               thus
               ordered
               .
               
               On
               Fridayes
               after
               Prayers
               ,
               there
               was
               a
               particular
               Assembly
               ,
               at
               which
               met
               with
               us
               three
               other
               Merchants
               ,
               who
               were
               of
               kin
               to
               the
               President
               ,
               and
               had
               left
               as
               well
               as
               he
               their
               Wives
               in
               England
               ,
               which
               day
               being
               that
               of
               their
               departure
               from
               England
               ,
               they
               had
               appointed
               it
               for
               to
               make
               a
               commemoration
               thereof
               ,
               and
               drink
               their
               Wives
               healths
               .
               Some
               made
               their
               advantage
               of
               this
               meeting
               to
               get
               more
               then
               they
               could
               well
               carry
               away
               ,
               though
               every
               man
               was
               at
               liberty
               to
               drink
               what
               he
               pleas'd
               ,
               and
               to
               mix
               the
               Sack
               as
               he
               thought
               fit
               ,
               or
               to
               drink
               Palepuntz
               ,
               which
               is
               a
               kind
               of
               drink
               consisting
               of
               
                 Aqua
                 vitae
              
               ,
               Rose-water
               ,
               juice
               of
               Citrons
               and
               Sugar
               .
            
             
               At
               our
               ordinary
               meetings
               every
               day
               ,
               we
               took
               only
               Thé
               ,
               which
               is
               commonly
               used
               all
               over
               the
               Indies
               ,
               not
               only
               among
               those
               of
               the
               Country
               ,
               but
               also
               among
               the
               Dutch
               and
               English
               ,
               who
               take
               it
               as
               a
               Drug
               that
               cleaness
               the
               Stomach
               ,
               and
               digests
               the
               superfluous
               humours
               ,
               by
               a
               temperate
               heat
               particular
               thereto
               .
               The
               Persians
               instead
               of
               Thé
               ;
               drink
               their
               Kahwa
               ,
               which
               cools
               and
               abates
               the
               natural
               heat
               which
               Thé
               preserves
               .
            
             
               The
               English
               have
               a
               fair
               Garden
               without
               the
               City
               ,
               whither
               we
               constantly
               went
               on
               Sundayes
               after
               Sermon
               ,
               and
               sometimes
               also
               on
               other
               dayes
               of
               the
               week
               ,
               where
               our
               Exercise
               was
               shooting
               at
               Butts
               ,
               at
               which
               I
               made
               a
               shift
               to
               get
               a
               hundred
               Mamoudis
               (
               or
               five
               pound
               sterling
               )
               every
               week
               .
               After
               these
               divertisements
               ,
               we
               had
               a
               Collation
               of
               Fruit
               and
               Preserves
               ,
               and
               bath'd
               our selves
               in
               a
               Tanke
               or
               Cistern
               which
               had
               five
               foot
               water
               ,
               where
               some
               Dutch
               Gentlewomen
               serv'd
               and
               entertain'd
               us
               with
               much
               civility
               .
               What
               troubled
               me
               most
               was
               ,
               that
               my
               little
               acquaintance
               with
               the
               English
               Tongue
               made
               me
               incapable
               of
               Conversation
               ,
               unless
               it
               were
               with
               the
               President
               ,
               who
               spoke
               Dutch.
               
            
             
               But
               before
               I
               relate
               what
               happened
               to
               me
               in
               this
               Voyage
               ,
               and
               what
               I
               saw
               during
               my
               stay
               at
               Surat
               ,
               it
               will
               not
               be
               amiss
               ,
               to
               give
               here
               a
               general
               ,
               but
               short
               description
               ,
               of
               the
               Mogul's
               Country
               ,
               and
               the
               Provinces
               whereof
               it
               consists
               ;
               so
               to
               make
               the
               readier
               way
               for
               what
               we
               shall
               have
               to
               say
               of
               it
               hereafter
               .
            
             
               The
               Country
               properly
               called
               India
               ,
               
               which
               the
               Persians
               and
               Arabians
               name
               Indosthan
               ,
               reaches
               ,
               on
               the
               West-side
               ,
               from
               the
               River
               Indus
               or
               Sindo
               ,
               and
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               the
               same
               name
               (
               the
               Inhabitants
               whereof
               are
               called
               Abint
               ,
               or
               from
               the
               Frontiers
               of
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               Maecon
               ,
               which
               some
               call
               
                 Gelsche
                 Macquerona
              
               ,
               whereof
               the
               Inhabitants
               are
               Baloches
               ,
               or
               Baluches
               )
               as
               far
               as
               Ganges
               .
               The
               Ancients
               called
               this
               Province
               Carmania
               ,
               and
               it
               hath
               a
               Port
               or
               Haven
               called
               Guader
               ,
               at
               25.
               degrees
               on
               this
               side
               the
               line
               .
               The
               Persians
               and
               Arabians
               call
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               
                 Sindo
                 Diul
              
               .
               The
               same
               Persians
               ,
               and
               the
               Indosthans
               call
               the
               River
               
                 Indus
                 ,
                 Pangab
              
               ,
               that
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               five
               waters
               ,
               because
               so
               many
               Rivers
               come
               into
               it
               before
               it
               falls
               into
               the
               Sea
               under
               that
               famous
               name
               .
               The
               first
               is
               that
               of
               Bugal
               ,
               or
               Begal
               ,
               which
               rises
               near
               Kabul
               .
               The
               second
               is
               called
               Chanab
               ,
               and
               rises
               in
               the
               Province
               of
               Quesmir
               or
               Cassimier
               ,
               fifteen
               dayes
               journey
               above
               Lahor
               ,
               towards
               the
               North.
               The
               third
               is
               that
               of
               Ravy
               ,
               or
               Ravee
               ,
               which
               runs
               by
               Lahor
               ,
               and
               rises
               not
               far
               from
               it
               .
               The
               two
               others
               ,
               
                 viz.
                 Via
              
               and
               Osuid
               or
               Sind
               ,
               come
               from
               a
               great
               distance
               ,
               and
               meet
               near
               Bakar
               ,
               which
               lies
               at
               an
               equal
               distance
               between
               Lahor
               and
               the
               Sea.
               Whence
               it
               is
               to
               be
               inferr'd
               ,
               that
               those
               Geographers
               are
               in
               an
               errour
               ,
               who
               put
               this
               River
               at
               24.
               degrees
               on
               this
               side
               the
               Line
               ,
               and
               confound
               it
               with
               that
               which
               runs
               by
               Diul
               .
               Some
               say
               the
               great
               Mogul's
               Kingdom
               is
               of
               so
               
               vast
               an
               extent
               ,
               that
               a
               Caravan
               would
               have
               much
               ado
               to
               travel
               through
               it
               in
               two
               years
               ;
               but
               these
               are
               Fables
               .
               It
               s
               certain
               Frontiers
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               description
               of
               
                 Edward
                 Terrin
              
               ,
               are
               on
               the
               East-side
               ,
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               Mavy
               ;
               on
               the
               West
               ,
               part
               of
               Persia
               and
               the
               South-Sea
               ;
               on
               the
               North
               ,
               Mount
               Caucasus
               and
               great
               Tartaria
               ;
               and
               on
               the
               South
               ,
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               Decan
               and
               the
               Gulf
               of
               Bengala
               ,
               containing
               thirty
               and
               seven
               great
               Provinces
               ,
               which
               were
               heretofore
               so
               many
               Kingdoms
               :
               to
               wit
               ,
            
             
               Candahar
               ,
               
               which
               takes
               its
               name
               from
               ,
               or
               derives
               it
               to
               the
               chief
               City
               ,
               is
               the
               most
               Western
               Province
               of
               all
               the
               Indies
               ,
               and
               lies
               upon
               the
               Territories
               of
               the
               King
               of
               Persia
               ,
               who
               hath
               several
               times
               been
               Master
               of
               it
               .
               
               It
               is
               indeed
               for
               this
               Province
               ,
               that
               the
               Kings
               of
               Persia
               are
               in
               continual
               war
               almost
               with
               the
               great
               Mogul
               ;
               as
               they
               are
               in
               Turkey
               side
               for
               Badgat
               and
               Ervan
               .
            
             
               The
               Province
               of
               Kabul
               ,
               
               which
               is
               no
               doubt
               the
               richest
               of
               all
               the
               Kingdom
               ,
               derives
               its
               name
               also
               from
               the
               Capital
               City
               ,
               and
               hath
               for
               Frontier
               on
               the
               North-side
               great
               Tartary
               .
               In
               this
               Province
               rises
               the
               River
               Nibal
               ,
               which
               changes
               its
               name
               into
               that
               of
               Begal
               ,
               and
               falls
               into
               the
               Indus
               ,
               as
               we
               said
               before
               .
               It
               is
               conceived
               by
               some
               ,
               that
               this
               is
               the
               Coa
               ,
               or
               the
               Suastus
               of
               Ptolomy
               .
            
             
               The
               Province
               of
               Multan
               owes
               its
               name
               also
               to
               the
               principal
               City
               ,
               
               and
               is
               seated
               along
               the
               River
               Indus
               ,
               having
               on
               the
               West-side
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               Persia
               ,
               and
               the
               Province
               of
               Candahar
               .
            
             
               The
               Province
               of
               Haca-chan
               ,
               
               or
               Hangi-chan
               ,
               lies
               towards
               the
               East
               ,
               and
               hath
               on
               the
               West
               the
               River
               Indus
               .
               It
               is
               called
               also
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               Balochy
               ,
               as
               we
               shall
               express
               elsewhere
               ;
               but
               it
               hath
               no
               considerable
               City
               .
            
             
               Bachar
               ,
               
               or
               Buckar
               ,
               the
               chief
               City
               whereof
               is
               called
               Bacherhukon
               ,
               lies
               also
               along
               the
               River
               Indus
               ,
               which
               divides
               it
               in
               the
               middle
               ,
               and
               makes
               it
               one
               of
               the
               most
               fertile
               Provinces
               in
               the
               Kingdom
               .
               It
               hath
               on
               the
               South-south-west-side
               ,
               the
               Province
               of
               Tatta
               ,
               and
               towards
               the
               West
               ,
               the
               people
               called
               the
               Bolaches
               ,
               a
               cruel
               and
               warlike
               Nation
               .
            
             
               The
               Province
               of
               Tatta
               ,
               which
               hath
               also
               its
               name
               from
               the
               chief
               City
               ,
               is
               divided
               into
               several
               Isles
               by
               the
               River
               Indus
               .
               
               This
               Province
               hath
               the
               reputation
               of
               having
               the
               most
               industrious
               Tradesmen
               of
               all
               the
               Kingdom
               .
            
             
               Soret
               is
               a
               small
               Province
               ,
               
               but
               very
               well
               peopled
               .
               It
               s
               chief
               City
               is
               Iangar
               ;
               and
               it
               reaches
               Eastward
               to
               the
               Province
               of
               Guzarata
               ,
               and
               Westward
               to
               the
               Sea.
               
            
             
               The
               Province
               of
               Iselmere
               hath
               but
               one
               City
               in
               it
               of
               the
               same
               name
               ,
               
               and
               hath
               for
               Frontiers
               Westward
               ,
               the
               Provinces
               of
               
                 Soret
                 ,
                 Bachar
              
               ,
               and
               Tatta
               .
            
             
               That
               of
               Attach
               ,
               
               and
               its
               capital
               City
               ,
               from
               which
               it
               is
               so
               called
               ,
               are
               seated
               upon
               the
               River
               Nibal
               ,
               which
               coming
               from
               the
               West
               ,
               falls
               into
               the
               Indus
               ,
               which
               divides
               it
               from
               the
               Province
               of
               Haca-chan
               .
            
             
               The
               Province
               of
               Pang-ab
               is
               one
               of
               the
               greatest
               ,
               
               most
               fertile
               ,
               and
               most
               considerable
               of
               all
               the
               Kingdom
               .
               The
               five
               Rivers
               we
               spoke
               of
               ,
               which
               pass
               through
               it
               ,
               give
               it
               that
               name
               .
               Lahor
               is
               the
               chief
               City
               thereof
               .
            
             
               The
               Province
               of
               Chismer
               ,
               
               or
               Quexmer
               ,
               the
               chief
               City
               whereof
               is
               called
               Syranakar
               ,
               is
               seated
               upon
               the
               River
               Bezat
               ,
               or
               Badt
               ,
               which
               makes
               a
               great
               number
               of
               Isles
               in
               this
               Province
               ,
               and
               after
               a
               great
               compass
               falls
               into
               the
               Ganges
               .
               It
               touches
               some
               part
               of
               the
               Province
               of
               Kabul
               ,
               and
               is
               cold
               enough
               by
               reason
               of
               its
               Mountains
               ,
               though
               it
               may
               be
               affirm'd
               ,
               that
               in
               comparison
               of
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               Tliebet
               ,
               which
               is
               as
               it
               were
               its
               Frontiers
               on
               the
               East-side
               ,
               it
               is
               very
               temperate
               .
               About
               eight
               Cos
               (
               which
               make
               four
               Leagues
               )
               from
               the
               chief
               City
               ,
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               a
               Lake
               which
               is
               three
               miles
               about
               ,
               there
               is
               a
               little
               Isle
               ,
               where
               the
               Mogul
               hath
               built
               a
               very
               fair
               House
               ,
               for
               the
               convenience
               of
               hunting
               the
               wild
               Goose.
               All
               along
               the
               River
               which
               runs
               through
               the
               middle
               of
               this
               Lake
               ,
               there
               is
               a
               kind
               of
               tree
               ,
               whose
               leaves
               are
               like
               that
               of
               a
               Chesnut
               ,
               but
               the
               wood
               ,
               which
               is
               somewhat
               of
               a
               brownish
               colour
               ,
               is
               checquer'd
               with
               small
               streaks
               of
               several
               colours
               ,
               which
               makes
               it
               much
               sought
               after
               by
               persons
               of
               Quality
               .
            
             
               The
               Province
               of
               Chismer
               hath
               on
               the
               East-side
               that
               of
               Bankisch
               ,
               
               the
               chief
               City
               whereof
               is
               Beibar
               ,
               or
               Beithus
               ,
            
             
               The
               Province
               of
               Iengapar
               ,
               
               or
               Iemipar
               ,
               so
               called
               from
               its
               chief
               City
               ,
               lies
               between
               the
               Cities
               of
               Lahor
               and
               Agra
               .
            
             
               The
               Province
               of
               Ienba
               ,
               
               or
               Iamba
               ,
               which
               hath
               also
               its
               name
               from
               the
               Metropolis
               thereof
               ,
               hath
               on
               the
               West-side
               ,
               the
               Province
               of
               Pang-ab
               ,
               and
               is
               very
               hilly
               all
               over
               .
            
             
               The
               Province
               of
               Delly
               ,
               
               and
               its
               chief
               City
               of
               the
               same
               name
               ,
               lies
               between
               Ienba
               and
               Agra
               ,
               towards
               the
               source
               of
               the
               River
               Gemini
               ,
               by
               some
               called
               Semana
               ,
               which
               passing
               by
               the
               City
               of
               Agra
               ,
               falls
               into
               the
               Ganges
               .
               The
               chief
               City
               of
               Delly
               is
               very
               ancient
               ,
               and
               was
               sometime
               the
               Metropolis
               of
               all
               Indosthan
               ,
               as
               may
               be
               seen
               by
               the
               ruines
               of
               its
               palace
               ,
               and
               other
               magnificent
               Structures
               .
            
             
             
               The
               Province
               of
               Bando
               ,
               
               and
               its
               Metropolis
               of
               the
               same
               name
               ,
               hath
               on
               the
               West-side
               ,
               the
               City
               of
               Agra
               .
            
             
               The
               Province
               of
               Malway
               ,
               
               or
               Malwa
               ,
               is
               very
               fertile
               ,
               its
               chief
               City
               Ratipore
               ,
               though
               
                 Thomas
                 Row
              
               ,
               an
               English
               Gentleman
               ,
               calls
               it
               Vgen
               .
               The
               River
               Cepra
               ,
               upon
               which
               is
               seated
               the
               City
               of
               Calleada
               ,
               the
               ordinary
               residence
               of
               the
               ancient
               Kings
               of
               Mandoa
               ,
               passes
               within
               half
               a
               League
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               disembogues
               it self
               into
               the
               Sea
               ,
               by
               the
               Gulf
               of
               Cambaia
               .
            
             
               The
               Province
               of
               Chitor
               was
               heretofore
               a
               very
               considerable
               Kingdom
               ,
               
               but
               the
               Metropolis
               from
               which
               it
               derives
               its
               name
               ,
               and
               whereof
               the
               walls
               were
               heretofore
               six
               Leagues
               about
               ,
               is
               now
               so
               ruin'd
               ,
               that
               there
               is
               to
               be
               seen
               but
               the
               Relicks
               of
               what
               it
               hath
               been
               ,
               with
               the
               sad
               remainders
               of
               its
               sumptuous
               Mosquies
               ,
               and
               magnificent
               Palaces
               .
               The
               great
               
                 Mogul
                 ,
                 Achabar
              
               ,
               great
               Grand-father
               of
               
                 Schach
                 Chiram
              
               ,
               reduc'd
               it
               to
               that
               condition
               ,
               and
               conquer'd
               it
               from
               one
               of
               the
               Successours
               of
               Rana
               ,
               who
               forc'd
               to
               make
               his
               escape
               came
               to
               a
               capitulation
               with
               him
               ,
               and
               acknowledg'd
               the
               Soveraignty
               of
               the
               Mogul
               ,
               in
               the
               year
               1614.
               
               This
               Province
               hath
               on
               the
               East-side
               that
               of
               Candisch
               ,
               and
               on
               the
               South
               ,
               that
               of
               Gusuratta
               .
            
             
               The
               Province
               of
               Gusuratta
               ,
               
               which
               the
               Portuguez
               call
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               Cambaya
               ,
               upon
               the
               account
               of
               its
               chief
               City
               ,
               where
               they
               have
               their
               main
               trading
               ,
               is
               without
               all
               question
               the
               noblest
               and
               most
               powerful
               of
               all
               the
               Mogul's
               Country
               .
               It
               s
               Metropolis
               seated
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               the
               Province
               ,
               is
               called
               Hamed-ewad
               ,
               that
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               the
               City
               of
               King
               Hamed
               ,
               who
               built
               it
               .
               It
               is
               now
               corruptly
               called
               Amadavat
               ,
               or
               Amadabat
               ,
               whereof
               we
               shall
               have
               occasion
               to
               speak
               more
               at
               large
               hereafter
               .
            
             
               The
               Province
               of
               Candisch
               ,
               
               the
               Metropolis
               whereof
               ,
               Bursampour
               ,
               or
               Brampour
               ,
               was
               heretofore
               the
               ordinary
               residence
               of
               the
               Kings
               of
               Decan
               ,
               before
               the
               Great
               Mogul
               united
               it
               to
               his
               Crown
               ,
               is
               very
               large
               ,
               and
               well
               peopled
               .
               The
               River
               Tabet
               ,
               or
               Tapte
               ,
               which
               falls
               into
               the
               Sea
               by
               the
               Gulf
               of
               Cambaya
               ,
               divides
               it
               from
               the
               Country
               of
               the
               Prince
               of
               Partapha
               ,
               who
               is
               also
               a
               Vassal
               of
               the
               Great
               Moguls
               .
            
             
               The
               Province
               of
               Berar
               ,
               
               whereof
               the
               Metropolis
               is
               Shapore
               ,
               or
               Shaspour
               ,
               reaches
               Southward
               ,
               and
               touches
               that
               of
               Gusuratta
               ,
               and
               the
               Mountain
               of
               Rana
               .
            
             
               In
               the
               Province
               of
               Gualor
               ,
               
               or
               Gualier
               ,
               which
               hath
               its
               name
               from
               the
               chief
               City
               ,
               there
               is
               a
               Cittadel
               ,
               wherein
               the
               Mogul
               confines
               such
               as
               are
               Prisoners
               of
               State
               ,
               and
               those
               Lords
               ,
               of
               whose
               carriage
               he
               conceives
               any
               jealousie
               ,
               and
               keeps
               there
               also
               some
               part
               of
               his
               Treasure
               ,
               and
               abundance
               of
               Gold
               and
               Silver
               .
            
             
               The
               Province
               of
               Agra
               ,
               
               which
               derives
               its
               name
               to
               the
               Metropolis
               thereof
               ,
               which
               is
               not
               very
               ancient
               ,
               is
               at
               present
               the
               chiefest
               of
               all
               the
               Mogul's
               Country
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               account
               we
               shall
               give
               of
               it
               hereafter
               .
            
             
               The
               Province
               of
               Sambel
               ,
               
               or
               Sambel
               ,
               so
               called
               from
               its
               Metropolis
               ,
               is
               divided
               from
               that
               of
               Narvar
               by
               the
               River
               Gemini
               ,
               which
               falls
               into
               Ganges
               near
               the
               City
               of
               Halebasse
               ,
               where
               these
               two
               Rivers
               meeting
               make
               a
               kind
               of
               an
               Isle
               :
               Whence
               some
               have
               taken
               occasion
               to
               call
               this
               Province
               Doab
               ,
               that
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               between
               two
               waters
               ;
               as
               if
               one
               should
               say
               ,
               Mesopotamia
               ,
               or
               Interaquas
               .
            
             
               The
               Province
               of
               Bakor
               lies
               on
               the
               West-side
               of
               the
               Ganges
               ,
               
               its
               chief
               City
               is
               called
               Bikameer
               .
            
             
               The
               Province
               of
               Narvar
               ,
               
               the
               Metropolis
               whereof
               is
               call
               Gehud
               ,
               hath
               running
               through
               it
               a
               most
               noble
               River
               ,
               which
               falls
               into
               the
               Ganges
               .
            
             
               The
               Province
               of
               Nagracut
               ,
               
               or
               Nakarkut
               ,
               is
               one
               of
               the
               most
               Northerly
               Provinces
               of
               the
               Mogul's
               Country
               .
               In
               the
               chief
               City
               thereof
               from
               which
               it
               hath
               the
               name
               ,
               there
               is
               to
               be
               seen
               ,
               in
               a
               sumptuous
               Chappel
               ,
               the
               floor
               whereof
               is
               covered
               with
               plates
               of
               Gold
               ,
               the
               Effigies
               of
               an
               Animal
               ,
               or
               rather
               a
               Monster
               ,
               called
               Matta
               ,
               which
               brings
               thither
               every
               year
               a
               great
               number
               of
               Indians
               ,
               who
               go
               to
               do
               their
               devotions
               there
               ,
               and
               offer
               unto
               it
               a
               little
               snip
               which
               they
               cut
               out
               of
               their
               own
               tongues
               .
               In
               this
               same
               Province
               is
               the
               City
               of
               Kalamaka
               ,
               famous
               for
               its
               Pilgrimages
               ,
               which
               are
               the
               more
               frequent
               there
               ,
               by
               reason
               of
               the
               flames
               cast
               forth
               by
               the
               cold
               Springs
               as
               they
               come
               out
               of
               the
               Rock
               ,
               which
               flames
               the
               Inhabitants
               adore
               .
            
             
               The
               Province
               of
               Siba
               ,
               
               whereof
               the
               Metropolis
               is
               Hardwari
               ,
               gives
               its
               rise
               to
               the
               River
               Ganges
               .
               The
               Inhabitants
               of
               the
               Country
               imagine
               ,
               that
               the
               Rock
               out
               of
               which
               it
               issues
               hath
               a
               Cows
               head
               ,
               for
               which
               Beast
               they
               have
               a
               certain
               veneration
               ,
               and
               that
               there
               is
               somewhat
               divine
               in
               that
               production
               .
               Whence
               it
               comes
               that
               they
               bathe
               themselves
               every
               day
               in
               the
               River
               .
               This
               Province
               is
               no
               less
               mountainous
               then
               that
               of
               Nakarkut
               ,
               though
               it
               be
               not
               so
               much
               towards
               the
               North.
               
            
             
               Kakares
               ,
               
               the
               principal
               Cities
               whereof
               are
               Dankaler
               and
               Binsola
               ,
               is
               a
               very
               spacious
               Province
               ,
               but
               very
               full
               of
               Mountains
               .
               Mount
               Caucasus
               lies
               between
               it
               and
               Tartaria
               .
            
             
             
               The
               Province
               of
               Gor
               ,
               
               which
               hath
               its
               name
               from
               the
               chief
               City
               ,
               is
               also
               full
               of
               Mountains
               ,
               and
               gives
               its
               rise
               to
               the
               River
               Perselis
               ,
               which
               falls
               into
               the
               Ganges
               .
            
             
               The
               Province
               of
               Pitan
               ,
               
               or
               Partan
               ,
               and
               its
               chief
               City
               ,
               which
               gives
               it
               the
               name
               ,
               hath
               running
               through
               them
               the
               River
               Kanda
               ,
               which
               also
               falls
               into
               the
               Ganges
               .
               This
               is
               also
               a
               very
               mountainous
               Province
               ,
               and
               hath
               on
               the
               West
               of
               it
               that
               of
               Iamba
               .
            
             
               The
               River
               Iderclis
               divides
               the
               Province
               of
               Kanduana
               ,
               
               the
               chief
               City
               whereof
               is
               Karaeh
               ,
               by
               some
               called
               Katene
               ,
               from
               that
               of
               Pitan
               .
               This
               Province
               ,
               and
               that
               of
               Gor
               ,
               are
               the
               further-most
               of
               the
               Mogul's
               territories
               towards
               the
               North.
               
            
             
               The
               Province
               of
               Porena
               is
               as
               fruitful
               as
               the
               two
               last
               named
               are
               barren
               .
               
               It
               lies
               between
               the
               Rivers
               of
               
                 Ganges
                 ,
                 Perselis
                 ,
                 Gemini
              
               and
               Candach
               ,
               and
               is
               so
               called
               from
               its
               chief
               City
               .
            
             
               The
               City
               of
               Rajapore
               ,
               
               or
               Reyapor
               ,
               is
               the
               Metropolis
               of
               the
               Province
               of
               Iewal
               .
            
             
               The
               Province
               of
               Meuat
               ,
               
               the
               chief
               City
               whereof
               is
               called
               Narnol
               ,
               is
               a
               Country
               barren
               enough
               ,
               reaching
               from
               the
               Ganges
               Eastward
               .
            
             
               The
               Province
               of
               Voessa
               ,
               
               or
               Voeza
               ,
               the
               chief
               City
               whereof
               is
               Iascanat
               ,
               is
               the
               uttermost
               Province
               of
               the
               Mogul's
               Kingdom
               towards
               the
               East
               .
            
             
               The
               Province
               of
               Bengala
               may
               no
               doubt
               be
               numbred
               amongst
               the
               most
               powerful
               of
               all
               the
               Country
               ,
               
               giving
               its
               name
               to
               the
               Gulf
               ,
               into
               which
               the
               Ganges
               disembogues
               it self
               by
               four
               several
               channels
               ,
               or
               mouths
               .
               It
               s
               principal
               Cities
               are
               
                 Raymebel
                 ,
                 Kaka
              
               ,
               or
               
                 Daeca
                 ,
                 Philipatan
              
               and
               Satigam
               .
               It
               is
               subdivided
               into
               many
               other
               lesser
               Provinces
               ,
               the
               most
               considerable
               whereof
               are
               Puna
               ,
               and
               Palan
               ,
               from
               which
               several
               Kings
               have
               not
               thought
               it
               much
               to
               assume
               their
               Titles
               .
            
             
               Texeira
               ,
               in
               his
               description
               of
               Persia
               ,
               speaking
               of
               certain
               Provinces
               of
               the
               Indies
               ,
               names
               that
               of
               Vtrat
               ,
               with
               its
               chief
               City
               ,
               but
               he
               only
               names
               it
               ,
               without
               giving
               any
               account
               of
               its
               scituation
               .
               He
               speaks
               also
               of
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               Caeche
               ,
               and
               sayes
               it
               is
               considerable
               for
               the
               Race-horses
               it
               breeds
               ,
               near
               Cambaya
               ,
               towards
               the
               North
               :
               but
               certainly
               ,
               it
               is
               no
               other
               then
               the
               Province
               of
               Candisch
               ,
               before
               spoken
               of
               .
            
             
               The
               extent
               of
               the
               Mogul's
               Country
               ,
               
               from
               East
               to
               West
               ,
               is
               about
               six
               hundred
               Leagues
               ,
               and
               from
               North
               to
               South
               ,
               about
               seven
               hundred
               French
               Leagues
               ,
               since
               its
               uttermost
               Frontiers
               towards
               the
               South
               are
               at
               twenty
               ,
               and
               the
               furthermost
               towards
               the
               North
               at
               forty
               three
               degrees
               .
            
             
               As
               concerning
               the
               Province
               of
               Gusuratta
               ,
               
               which
               the
               Portuguez
               ,
               improperly
               ,
               call
               Cambaya
               ,
               it
               lies
               all
               along
               the
               Sea-side
               ,
               extending
               it self
               much
               like
               a
               Peninsula
               into
               the
               Sea
               ,
               and
               having
               on
               both
               sides
               a
               Gulf
               or
               Bay
               ,
               one
               whereof
               is
               eight
               Leagues
               broad
               at
               the
               entrance
               ,
               and
               grows
               narrower
               and
               narrower
               for
               forty
               Leagues
               thence
               .
               The
               Land
               extends
               it self
               Westward
               along
               the
               Sea-coast
               ,
               and
               Northward
               it
               hath
               the
               Provinces
               of
               
                 Soret
                 ,
                 Quismer
              
               and
               Bando
               ;
               Eastward
               ,
               those
               of
               Chitor
               and
               Kandish
               ,
               and
               Southward
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               Decan
               .
               Heretofore
               its
               Frontiers
               reach'd
               along
               the
               Sea-coast
               ,
               as
               far
               as
               Gualor
               ,
               eight
               dayes
               journey
               beyond
               Amadabat
               ,
               and
               Southward
               as
               far
               as
               Daman
               .
            
             
               But
               though
               its
               extent
               be
               not
               so
               vast
               at
               present
               as
               it
               hath
               been
               ,
               
               yet
               it
               is
               now
               a
               very
               great
               Province
               ,
               it
               being
               certain
               that
               it
               reaches
               above
               sixscore
               Leagues
               along
               the
               Sea-coast
               ,
               and
               comprehends
               above
               twenty
               thousand
               Cities
               ,
               Towns
               ,
               and
               inhabited
               Villages
               ;
               besides
               the
               places
               which
               were
               laid
               desolate
               some
               years
               since
               by
               War
               or
               Famine
               .
               It
               s
               principal
               Cities
               ,
               most
               whereof
               are
               Maritime
               ,
               
               are
               
                 Surat
                 ,
                 Broitschia
                 ,
                 Gandeer
                 ,
                 Goga
                 ,
                 Cambaya
                 ,
                 Diu
                 ,
                 Patepatane
                 ,
                 Mangalor
                 ,
                 Gondore
                 ,
                 Nassary
                 ,
                 Gandivi
                 ,
                 Balsara
                 ,
              
               or
               Belsera
               .
               The
               City
               of
               Hamed-Ewad
               ,
               or
               Amadabat
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               Metropolis
               of
               the
               Province
               ,
               is
               at
               a
               great
               distance
               from
               the
               Sea.
               
            
             
               The
               principal
               Rivers
               of
               this
               Province
               are
               the
               Nadabat
               ,
               
               which
               passes
               by
               Broitschia
               ,
               the
               Tapta
               ,
               and
               the
               Wasset
               ;
               besides
               these
               conveniences
               ,
               it
               hath
               two
               of
               the
               best
               Ports
               in
               all
               the
               Indies
               ,
               
               which
               are
               that
               of
               the
               Com
               of
               Suhaly
               ;
               to
               wit
               ,
               that
               of
               Surat
               and
               that
               of
               Cambaia
               .
            
             
               There
               is
               no
               Province
               in
               all
               the
               Indies
               more
               fertile
               then
               Gusuratta
               ,
               
               nor
               any
               that
               affords
               more
               Fruits
               and
               Provisions
               ,
               which
               grow
               in
               such
               abundance
               there
               ,
               that
               all
               the
               neighbouring
               Provinces
               are
               thence
               suppli'd
               :
               'T
               is
               true
               indeed
               ,
               that
               in
               the
               year
               1640.
               the
               great
               drought
               ,
               and
               the
               year
               following
               ,
               the
               continual
               rains
               reduced
               it
               to
               so
               deplorable
               a
               condition
               ,
               that
               the
               particular
               account
               might
               be
               given
               thereof
               would
               deprive
               the
               Reader
               of
               the
               diversion
               ,
               which
               it
               is
               our
               design
               to
               find
               him
               in
               this
               Relation
               .
               But
               the
               Province
               hath
               since
               that
               time
               well
               recover'd
               it self
               of
               that
               desolation
               ,
               yet
               not
               so
               as
               but
               the
               marks
               of
               it
               may
               be
               seen
               every
               where
               .
               But
               to
               prosecute
               our
               Relation
               ,
               as
               to
               what
               happened
               to
               me
               during
               my
               stay
               at
               Surat
               .
            
             
               While
               I
               was
               at
               Ispahan
               ,
               
               having
               fixt
               my
               resolution
               to
               travel
               into
               the
               Indies
               ,
               I
               took
               into
               my
               service
               a
               Persian
               ,
               who
               was
               to
               serve
               me
               as
               an
               Interpreter
               for
               the
               Turkish
               and
               Persian
               Languages
               ,
               which
               I
               then
               began
               a
               little
               to
               understand
               .
               He
               was
               born
               of
               Christian
               Parents
               ,
               
               his
               father
               and
               mother
               having
               been
               of
               those
               whom
               Scach-Abas
               had
               caused
               to
               be
               translated
               from
               Georgia
               to
               Ispahan
               ,
               where
               his
               brethren
               then
               lived
               in
               good
               rank
               .
               Which
               considerations
               oblig'd
               me
               to
               treat
               him
               with
               the
               greater
               civility
               ,
               and
               to
               promise
               him
               by
               way
               of
               wages
               four
               Crowns
               a
               moneth
               .
               He
               had
               made
               me
               believe
               that
               his
               engaging
               himself
               into
               my
               service
               was
               partly
               out
               of
               this
               respect
               ,
               that
               he
               might
               thereby
               have
               the
               convenience
               of
               re-imbracing
               the
               
                 Christian
                 Religion
              
               :
               but
               he
               had
               no
               sooner
               made
               his
               first
               acquaintances
               at
               Surat
               ,
               ere
               he
               understood
               ,
               that
               an
               Uncle
               of
               his
               by
               the
               Mother-side
               could
               raise
               him
               to
               great
               fortunes
               at
               the
               Mogul's
               Court
               ,
               where
               he
               was
               Master
               of
               the
               Horse
               .
               Upon
               this
               intelligence
               ,
               he
               soon
               took
               a
               resolution
               to
               leave
               me
               ,
               and
               to
               desire
               the
               protection
               of
               the
               Sulthan
               ,
               who
               kept
               him
               a
               while
               at
               his
               own
               house
               ,
               and
               afterwards
               sent
               him
               to
               Agra
               .
               I
               was
               the
               more
               startled
               at
               this
               departure
               of
               the
               young
               fellow
               ,
               the
               more
               it
               run
               in
               my
               thoughts
               ,
               that
               knowing
               all
               the
               particulars
               of
               our
               engagement
               with
               the
               Indian
               Embassadour
               at
               Ispahan
               ,
               his
               design
               might
               be
               to
               betray
               me
               into
               the
               hands
               of
               my
               enemies
               .
               And
               certainly
               ,
               had
               I
               known
               of
               his
               going
               to
               Agra
               ,
               I
               should
               not
               have
               had
               the
               confidence
               to
               take
               that
               place
               in
               my
               way
               :
               though
               it
               might
               appear
               ,
               by
               what
               happened
               afterwards
               ,
               that
               God
               sent
               him
               to
               that
               place
               expresly
               to
               save
               my
               life
               ,
               since
               ,
               had
               it
               not
               been
               for
               him
               ,
               I
               might
               have
               lost
               it
               there
               .
            
             
               In
               May
               ,
               
               there
               came
               news
               to
               Surat
               ,
               that
               the
               Chan
               ,
               who
               commanded
               at
               Candahar
               for
               the
               King
               of
               Persia
               ,
               
               had
               revolted
               ,
               and
               had
               rendred
               the
               place
               to
               the
               Mogul
               ,
               upon
               this
               account
               ,
               that
               the
               Scach
               had
               threatned
               to
               put
               him
               to
               death
               .
               The
               Mogul
               sent
               immediately
               500000.
               
               Crowns
               to
               the
               place
               ,
               as
               a
               requital
               for
               the
               Governours
               service
               ,
               and
               to
               pay
               the
               Garrison
               ,
               which
               had
               revolted
               along
               with
               him
               .
               Alymerdan-Chan
               ,
               Governour
               of
               the
               same
               place
               ,
               had
               done
               such
               another
               trick
               at
               the
               beginning
               of
               Schach-Sefi●s
               ●s
               Reign
               ,
               who
               would
               needs
               oblige
               him
               to
               bring
               his
               head
               to
               Court
               ,
               which
               if
               he
               had
               done
               ,
               he
               had
               never
               carried
               it
               away
               again
               upon
               his
               shoulders
               .
               Soon
               after
               Scach
               recover'd
               Candahar
               again
               ;
               and
               it
               was
               partly
               upon
               this
               account
               ,
               that
               the
               Mogul
               had
               sent
               to
               him
               the
               Embassadour
               I
               spoke
               of
               before
               ,
               though
               among
               his
               other
               Instructions
               ,
               he
               had
               order
               to
               demand
               the
               
                 Myrsa
                 Polagi
              
               ,
               his
               Nephew
               .
            
             
               Iune
               16.
               
               
               I
               went
               out
               a
               hunting
               with
               a
               young
               Dutch
               Merchant
               ,
               and
               another
               English
               Merchant
               ,
               with
               whom
               having
               cross'd
               the
               River
               ,
               they
               brought
               me
               to
               an
               old
               ruin'd
               City
               ,
               called
               Reniel
               ,
               where
               the
               Dutch
               have
               a
               Ware-house
               .
               The
               Inhabitants
               of
               this
               City
               are
               called
               Naites
               ,
               and
               are
               for
               the
               most
               part
               either
               Mariners
               or
               Trades-men
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               Mahumetan
               Religion
               .
               The
               streets
               of
               it
               are
               narrow
               ,
               and
               the
               houses
               so
               rais'd
               from
               the
               foundation
               ,
               that
               there
               is
               not
               any
               but
               hath
               one
               step
               to
               get
               up
               to
               it
               .
               There
               we
               staid
               all
               night
               ,
               and
               were
               nobly
               treated
               by
               the
               Merchants
               ,
               who
               had
               the
               management
               of
               the
               Trade
               there
               .
            
             
               The
               next
               day
               we
               went
               to
               a
               Village
               called
               Bodick
               ,
               and
               in
               our
               way
               let
               fly
               at
               a
               wild
               Duck
               and
               a
               Heron
               ;
               there
               we
               saw
               about
               twenty
               Deers
               .
               Their
               skins
               which
               were
               somewhat
               greyish
               ,
               were
               checkquer'd
               all
               over
               with
               white
               spots
               ,
               and
               they
               had
               fair
               Horns
               ,
               with
               several
               Brow-ancklers
               .
               There
               was
               among
               them
               a
               sort
               of
               creatures
               about
               the
               bigness
               of
               our
               Ro-Bucks
               ,
               the
               Skins
               whereof
               were
               inclining
               to
               a
               dark
               brown
               ,
               checkquer'd
               also
               with
               white
               spots
               ,
               having
               very
               graceful
               Horns
               .
               Some
               are
               of
               opinion
               ,
               that
               these
               are
               the
               same
               that
               Aldrovandus
               calls
               Cervi-capras
               ,
               and
               that
               it
               is
               from
               this
               kind
               of
               Beast
               that
               we
               have
               Bezoar
               .
               We
               went
               thence
               to
               another
               Village
               ,
               called
               Damre
               ,
               where
               we
               saw
               abundance
               of
               wild
               Ducks
               in
               the
               Rice
               ,
               whereof
               there
               grows
               great
               store
               in
               those
               parts
               .
               All
               the
               fields
               have
               a
               little
               ascent
               raised
               about
               them
               to
               keep
               in
               the
               water
               ,
               the
               Rice
               requiring
               much
               moisture
               .
               In
               this
               Village
               we
               found
               some
               Terry
               ,
               
               which
               is
               a
               Liquor
               drawn
               out
               of
               the
               Palm-trees
               ,
               and
               drunk
               of
               it
               in
               Cups
               made
               of
               the
               leaves
               of
               the
               same
               Tree
               .
               To
               get
               out
               the
               Juyce
               ,
               they
               go
               up
               to
               the
               top
               of
               the
               Tree
               ,
               where
               they
               make
               an
               incision
               in
               the
               bark
               ,
               and
               fasten
               under
               it
               an
               earthen
               pot
               ,
               which
               they
               leave
               there
               all
               night
               ,
               in
               which
               time
               it
               is
               fill'd
               with
               a
               certain
               sweet
               Liquor
               very
               pleasant
               to
               the
               taste
               .
               They
               get
               out
               some
               also
               in
               the
               day
               time
               ,
               but
               that
               corrupts
               immediately
               ,
               and
               is
               good
               only
               for
               Vinegar
               ,
               which
               is
               all
               the
               use
               they
               make
               of
               it
               .
            
             
               The
               City
               of
               Surat
               ,
               
               or
               Suratta
               ,
               lies
               at
               21.
               degrees
               42.
               minutes
               upon
               the
               River
               Tapta
               ,
               which
               rises
               near
               Barampour
               ,
               and
               falls
               into
               the
               Sea
               four
               Leagues
               below
               the
               City
               .
               It
               lies
               all
               along
               the
               River
               side
               ,
               and
               is
               built
               four-square
               .
               It
               hath
               no
               wall
               to
               the
               River
               side
               ,
               but
               on
               the
               Land
               side
               it
               hath
               a
               good
               Rampier
               of
               Stone
               ,
               and
               a
               Castle
               all
               of
               Free-stone
               .
            
             
               The
               City
               hath
               three
               Gates
               ,
               
               whereof
               one
               goes
               towards
               the
               Village
               of
               Brion
               ,
               where
               those
               who
               go
               to
               Cambaya
               and
               Amadabat
               cross
               the
               River
               ;
               another
               goes
               to
               Barampour
               ;
               and
               the
               third
               to
               Nassary
               .
               
               All
               the
               Houses
               are
               flat
               ,
               as
               those
               of
               Persia
               ,
               and
               most
               have
               very
               fair
               Gardens
               .
            
             
               The
               Castle
               ,
               
               which
               they
               say
               was
               built
               by
               the
               Turks
               ,
               upon
               an
               Invasion
               which
               they
               made
               into
               this
               Country
               ,
               hath
               but
               one
               Gate
               ,
               which
               looks
               into
               a
               spacious
               Plain
               which
               serves
               for
               a
               Meidan
               to
               the
               City
               .
               Not
               far
               thence
               ,
               and
               at
               the
               entrance
               of
               the
               City
               ,
               stands
               the
               Governours
               
               Palace
               and
               the
               Custom-house
               ,
               and
               near
               them
               the
               Bazar
               ,
               as
               well
               for
               forreign
               Merchants
               as
               those
               of
               the
               City
               .
               The
               Governour
               of
               the
               Castle
               hath
               no
               dependance
               on
               him
               of
               the
               City
               ,
               whose
               business
               it
               is
               to
               look
               after
               the
               administration
               of
               Justice
               ,
               and
               the
               payment
               of
               the
               Customs
               at
               the
               Exportation
               and
               Importation
               of
               all
               Merchandises
               ,
               which
               pay
               three
               and
               a
               half
               in
               the
               hundred
               ,
               except
               it
               be
               Gold
               and
               Silver
               ,
               whether
               coined
               ,
               or
               in
               wedges
               ,
               or
               made
               into
               bars
               ,
               which
               pay
               but
               two
               in
               the
               hundred
               .
            
             
               The
               Dutch
               and
               English
               have
               their
               Houses
               there
               which
               they
               call
               Lodges
               ,
               and
               are
               spacious
               and
               well
               built
               ,
               consisting
               of
               many
               fair
               Appartments
               ,
               Lodgings
               ,
               Chambers
               ,
               fair
               Halls
               ,
               Galleries
               and
               Chappels
               .
            
             
               The
               Haven
               of
               Suratta
               is
               two
               Leagues
               from
               the
               City
               ,
               
               at
               the
               Village
               of
               Suhaly
               ,
               whence
               the
               Dutch
               and
               English
               call
               it
               the
               Kom
               of
               Suhaly
               .
               There
               Ships
               are
               unladen
               of
               their
               Commodities
               ,
               which
               are
               brought
               thence
               to
               Suratta
               by
               Land.
               This
               Road
               lies
               at
               21.
               degrees
               ,
               50.
               minutes
               ,
               upon
               the
               course
               of
               North-east
               and
               South-west
               .
               The
               entrance
               into
               it
               is
               not
               very
               broad
               ,
               since
               that
               at
               high-water
               there
               is
               but
               seven
               fathom
               water
               ,
               and
               at
               low
               but
               five
               .
               The
               Haven
               it self
               is
               not
               above
               500.
               paces
               broad
               before
               the
               Village
               ,
               sandy
               at
               the
               bottom
               ,
               and
               most
               of
               the
               banks
               are
               bare
               and
               dry
               at
               low-water
               ,
               and
               so
               sharp
               and
               steepy
               ,
               that
               sounding
               there
               is
               to
               no
               purpose
               at
               all
               .
               'T
               is
               very
               safe
               riding
               ,
               there
               being
               no
               danger
               of
               any
               wind
               but
               that
               of
               the
               South-west
               .
               But
               from
               May
               to
               September
               there
               is
               no
               staying
               on
               those
               Coasts
               ,
               by
               reason
               of
               the
               winds
               and
               tempests
               ,
               accompany'd
               by
               extraordinary
               thunder
               and
               lightning
               ,
               which
               reign
               there
               during
               all
               that
               time
               .
            
             
               The
               Inhabitants
               of
               Surat
               are
               either
               
                 Benjans
                 ,
                 Bramans
              
               ,
               or
               Moguls
               .
               These
               last
               are
               Mahumetans
               ,
               
               and
               much
               better
               look'd
               on
               then
               the
               others
               ,
               as
               well
               upon
               the
               account
               of
               their
               Religion
               ,
               which
               they
               have
               common
               with
               the
               Great
               Mogul
               ,
               and
               the
               chiefest
               Lords
               of
               the
               Country
               ,
               as
               upon
               that
               of
               the
               profession
               they
               make
               to
               bear
               Arms.
               They
               have
               an
               aversion
               for
               Trades
               and
               Merchandise
               ,
               and
               had
               rather
               serve
               ,
               then
               engage
               themselves
               in
               any
               honourable
               employment
               :
               for
               if
               they
               can
               but
               once
               get
               to
               be
               Masters
               of
               a
               Horse
               ,
               they
               court
               Fortune
               no
               further
               ,
               and
               immediately
               list
               themselves
               in
               the
               service
               of
               their
               Prince
               .
               The
               Benjans
               on
               the
               contrary
               ,
               are
               a
               reserv'd
               people
               and
               laborious
               ,
               and
               apply
               themselves
               to
               Trades
               and
               Merchandise
               ,
               and
               have
               an
               extraordinary
               devotion
               for
               the
               things
               that
               concern
               Religion
               ;
               as
               we
               shall
               have
               occasion
               to
               insist
               on
               more
               at
               large
               hereafter
               .
            
             
               There
               are
               also
               in
               the
               City
               some
               
                 Arabians
                 ,
                 Persians
                 ,
                 Armenians
                 ,
                 Turks
              
               and
               Iews
               ,
               who
               either
               have
               their
               habitations
               there
               ,
               or
               trade
               thither
               ;
               but
               there
               are
               no
               Forreigners
               so
               considerable
               for
               their
               settlement
               there
               as
               the
               Dutch
               and
               English.
               They
               have
               there
               their
               Lodges
               ,
               their
               Store-houses
               ,
               their
               Presidents
               ,
               their
               Merchants
               ,
               and
               their
               Secretaries
               ,
               and
               indeed
               have
               made
               it
               one
               of
               the
               most
               eminent
               Cities
               for
               Traffick
               of
               all
               the
               East
               .
               
               The
               English
               particularly
               have
               made
               it
               the
               main
               place
               of
               all
               their
               Trading
               into
               the
               Indies
               ,
               and
               have
               established
               there
               a
               President
               ,
               to
               whom
               the
               Secretaries
               of
               all
               the
               other
               Factories
               are
               oblig'd
               to
               give
               an
               account
               .
               He
               manages
               Affairs
               with
               the
               assistance
               of
               20.
               or
               24.
               
               Merchants
               and
               Officers
               ,
               and
               hath
               under
               his
               superintendency
               the
               Factory
               of
               Agra
               ,
               where
               they
               have
               a
               Secretary
               accompanied
               by
               six
               persons
               ;
               that
               of
               Ispahan
               ,
               where
               they
               have
               a
               Secretary
               and
               seven
               or
               eight
               other
               Merchants
               ;
               that
               of
               Mesulipatan
               ,
               with
               fifteen
               ;
               that
               of
               Cambay
               ,
               with
               four
               ;
               that
               of
               Amadabat
               ,
               with
               six
               ;
               that
               of
               Brodra
               and
               Broitscheia
               ,
               with
               four
               ;
               and
               that
               of
               Dabul
               ,
               with
               two
               persons
               :
               who
               are
               all
               oblig'd
               to
               come
               once
               a
               year
               to
               Suratta
               ,
               there
               to
               give
               an
               account
               of
               their
               Administration
               to
               the
               President
               .
            
             
               The
               English
               have
               also
               a
               Factory
               at
               Bantam
               ,
               in
               the
               Isle
               of
               Iava
               ;
               but
               that
               hath
               its
               particular
               President
               ,
               who
               hath
               no
               dependance
               on
               that
               of
               Suratta
               ,
               which
               hinders
               not
               but
               that
               he
               hath
               a
               certain
               deference
               for
               him
               ,
               as
               have
               indeed
               all
               the
               English
               Ships
               ,
               which
               perfect
               not
               their
               Voyage
               without
               casting
               Anchor
               at
               Suratta
               .
            
             
               The
               places
               about
               this
               City
               are
               the
               most
               delightful
               of
               any
               in
               the
               world
               .
               
               For
               ,
               besides
               ,
               the
               fair
               Gardens
               ,
               where
               they
               have
               all
               sorts
               of
               Fruit-trees
               ,
               all
               the
               Champion
               seems
               to
               want
               nothing
               that
               might
               recreate
               the
               eye
               .
               Among
               other
               things
               ,
               I
               observ'd
               there
               one
               of
               those
               Trees
               ,
               whereof
               I
               have
               given
               a
               description
               when
               I
               had
               occasion
               to
               speak
               of
               the
               City
               of
               Gamron
               ,
               as
               also
               very
               many
               sumptuous
               Sepulchres
               built
               of
               Marble
               ,
               and
               a
               Tanke
               or
               Cistern
               made
               eight-square
               of
               Free-stone
               ,
               having
               at
               every
               angle
               a
               pair
               of
               stairs
               to
               go
               down
               into
               it
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               midst
               ,
               the
               Sepulchre
               of
               the
               Founder
               of
               that
               magnificent
               Structure
               ,
               which
               is
               so
               spacious
               ,
               that
               it
               contains
               water
               enough
               to
               supply
               the
               whole
               City
               ,
               even
               in
               the
               greatest
               heats
               of
               the
               year
               .
            
             
               The
               tempests
               of
               Rain
               begin
               to
               cease
               with
               the
               moneth
               of
               September
               .
               
               About
               that
               time
               ,
               
               viz.
               the
               14.
               of
               that
               moneth
               ,
               news
               was
               brought
               that
               two
               English
               Ships
               were
               arrived
               at
               the
               Port
               of
               Subaly
               .
               The
               President
               would
               have
               gone
               thither
               in
               person
               ,
               but
               some
               business
               he
               had
               with
               the
               Governour
               hindred
               him
               ;
               so
               that
               he
               was
               forc'd
               to
               send
               two
               of
               the
               chiefest
               Merchants
               ,
               who
               took
               me
               along
               with
               them
               .
               We
               came
               to
               Suhaly
               about
               noon
               ,
               and
               having
               
               left
               our
               Horses
               in
               the
               Village
               ,
               went
               aboard
               one
               of
               the
               Ships
               ,
               called
               the
               Discovery
               .
               'T
               was
               a
               Vessel
               of
               600.
               
               Tun
               ,
               having
               28.
               
               Guns
               ,
               and
               190.
               
               Men.
               Captain
               Menard
               ,
               who
               commanded
               her
               ,
               and
               the
               three
               Merchants
               who
               came
               to
               the
               President
               for
               Orders
               ,
               receiv'd
               us
               kindly
               ;
               and
               being
               come
               directly
               from
               England
               ,
               they
               told
               us
               all
               they
               knew
               of
               the
               Affairs
               of
               Europe
               ;
               which
               discourse
               made
               us
               pass
               away
               the
               best
               part
               of
               the
               night
               pleasantly
               enough
               .
               The
               next
               day
               we
               went
               to
               the
               other
               Vessel
               ,
               called
               the
               Mary
               ,
               which
               was
               1200.
               
               Tun
               burthen
               ,
               and
               carried
               48.
               
               Guns
               .
               She
               had
               past
               by
               Aden
               on
               the
               Red-Sea
               ,
               where
               she
               had
               lost
               her
               Captain
               ,
               who
               dy'd
               of
               sickness
               .
               The
               Merchant
               ,
               who
               commanded
               her
               instead
               of
               the
               Captain
               ,
               made
               us
               a
               reception
               equal
               to
               what
               we
               had
               in
               the
               other
               Ship
               ;
               and
               both
               of
               them
               oblig'd
               us
               to
               come
               every
               day
               to
               see
               them
               ,
               till
               the
               President
               were
               come
               ,
               which
               was
               not
               till
               eight
               dayes
               after
               .
               Which
               hindred
               not
               but
               that
               we
               went
               sometimes
               a
               walking
               ,
               and
               a
               hunting
               ,
               but
               so
               as
               that
               we
               lay
               every
               night
               in
               one
               of
               the
               Ships
               .
            
             
               As
               soon
               as
               the
               Commanders
               heard
               that
               the
               President
               was
               come
               to
               Suhaly
               ,
               they
               went
               a
               shore
               ,
               and
               meeting
               him
               on
               the
               River
               side
               ,
               he
               made
               a
               short
               discourse
               to
               them
               ,
               exhorting
               them
               to
               shew
               their
               fidelity
               and
               complyance
               to
               their
               Superiours
               ,
               during
               the
               time
               they
               should
               stay
               in
               the
               Indies
               .
               Which
               done
               ,
               he
               went
               into
               the
               Boat
               ,
               to
               go
               aboard
               of
               the
               first
               Ship
               ,
               where
               they
               fir'd
               twelve
               Guns
               at
               his
               arrival
               .
               After
               supper
               ,
               he
               went
               along
               with
               the
               whole
               company
               ,
               to
               the
               other
               ,
               where
               they
               fir'd
               sixteen
               Guns
               ,
               besides
               those
               that
               were
               discharg'd
               at
               the
               drinking
               of
               the
               King
               of
               England's
               health
               ,
               and
               those
               of
               some
               other
               persons
               of
               Honour
               in
               that
               Country
               .
               The
               two
               dayes
               following
               were
               spent
               in
               feasting
               ,
               at
               which
               the
               Commanders
               of
               the
               two
               Ships
               treated
               the
               President
               ,
               who
               afterwards
               return'd
               to
               Suratta
               ;
               but
               night
               overtaking
               us
               by
               the
               way
               ,
               we
               were
               forc'd
               to
               take
               up
               our
               Lodging
               in
               the
               little
               City
               of
               Reniel
               .
            
             
               The
               24.
               of
               the
               same
               moneth
               arrived
               two
               other
               Ships
               ,
               
               whereof
               one
               was
               called
               Boldue
               ,
               a
               Hollander
               ,
               of
               1400.
               
               Tun.
               She
               came
               from
               the
               City
               of
               Batavia
               in
               the
               Isle
               of
               Iava
               ,
               and
               was
               returning
               for
               Holland
               ,
               loaden
               with
               Pepper
               and
               other
               Spices
               :
               The
               other
               was
               an
               English
               Vessel
               ,
               call'd
               the
               Swan
               ,
               and
               had
               been
               sent
               by
               the
               Secretary
               of
               Mesulipatan
               into
               Persia
               for
               Silks
               ;
               but
               the
               contrary
               winds
               having
               kept
               her
               four
               moneths
               together
               at
               Sea
               ,
               had
               oblig'd
               her
               to
               put
               in
               at
               Suratta
               ,
               whereas
               the
               Hollander
               had
               in
               less
               time
               made
               the
               whole
               Voyage
               from
               the
               Texel
               to
               the
               Indies
               .
               I
               again
               accompany'd
               the
               Merchants
               ,
               who
               went
               to
               the
               Port
               to
               see
               their
               Ships
               .
               We
               went
               first
               aboard
               the
               Hollander
               ,
               who
               receiv'd
               us
               very
               nobly
               ,
               and
               we
               were
               shewn
               all
               the
               conveniences
               of
               the
               Vessel
               ,
               which
               no
               doubt
               was
               the
               best
               contrived
               ,
               and
               the
               biggest
               that
               ever
               came
               out
               of
               the
               Ports
               of
               Holland
               .
               It
               was
               twenty
               foot
               longer
               then
               the
               Mary
               ,
               but
               not
               altogether
               so
               broad
               .
            
             
               During
               my
               abode
               at
               Suratta
               ,
               I
               wanted
               for
               no
               divertisement
               ;
               for
               either
               I
               walk'd
               down
               to
               the
               Haven
               ,
               or
               found
               company
               in
               the
               City
               ,
               especially
               at
               the
               Dutch
               Presidents
               ,
               who
               had
               his
               Family
               there
               ,
               and
               with
               whom
               it
               was
               the
               easier
               for
               me
               to
               make
               acquaintance
               ,
               in
               as
               much
               as
               I
               could
               converse
               with
               them
               in
               my
               own
               Language
               .
               But
               understanding
               that
               the
               English
               Ships
               ,
               with
               which
               I
               intended
               to
               return
               into
               Europe
               ,
               would
               not
               be
               ready
               for
               their
               departure
               under
               three
               or
               four
               moneths
               ,
               I
               resolv'd
               to
               take
               a
               journey
               into
               the
               Country
               ,
               to
               the
               Great
               Mogul's
               Court
               ,
               taking
               my
               advantage
               of
               a
               Caffila
               ,
               or
               Caravan
               ,
               of
               thirty
               Wagons
               loaden
               with
               Quick-silver
               ,
               Roen●s
               ,
               which
               is
               a
               root
               that
               dies
               red
               ,
               Spices
               ,
               and
               a
               considerable
               sum
               of
               Money
               ,
               which
               the
               English
               were
               sending
               to
               Amadabat
               .
               The
               President
               had
               appointed
               four
               Merchants
               ,
               certain
               Benjans
               ,
               twelve
               English
               Souldiers
               ,
               and
               as
               many
               Indians
               ,
               to
               conduct
               and
               convoy
               this
               small
               Caravan
               ;
               so
               that
               confident
               I
               night
               undertake
               this
               journey
               without
               any
               danger
               ,
               (
               which
               it
               had
               not
               been
               safe
               for
               me
               to
               attempt
               without
               this
               convenience
               ,
               by
               reason
               of
               the
               Rasboutes
               ,
               and
               their
               robberies
               upon
               the
               high-way
               ;
               )
               I
               took
               the
               Presidents
               advice
               ,
               and
               put
               my self
               into
               their
               company
               .
            
             
               These
               Rasboutes
               are
               a
               sort
               of
               High-way
               men
               ,
               
               or
               Tories
               ,
               who
               keep
               in
               the
               Mountains
               between
               Brodra
               and
               Broitscheia
               ,
               which
               are
               called
               Champenir
               ,
               where
               they
               have
               their
               fortifi'd
               places
               and
               retreats
               ,
               wherein
               they
               sometimes
               make
               their
               party
               good
               against
               the
               Mogul
               himself
               .
               Not
               long
               before
               ,
               he
               had
               taken
               in
               one
               of
               their
               strongest
               places
               ,
               and
               by
               that
               means
               kept
               them
               a
               long
               time
               in
               subjection
               ;
               but
               they
               revolted
               again
               ,
               and
               exercised
               their
               robberies
               with
               greater
               cruelty
               then
               ever
               .
            
             
               We
               left
               Suratta
               the
               last
               of
               September
               ,
               
               being
               accompany'd
               by
               the
               President
               and
               some
               English
               Merchants
               ,
               who
               having
               brought
               us
               a
               League
               out
               of
               the
               City
               ,
               there
               took
               leave
               of
               us
               .
               We
               took
               our
               way
               towards
               Broitschia
               ,
               and
               came
               to
               the
               Village
               of
               Briou
               ,
               or
               Briauw
               ,
               where
               we
               cross'd
               the
               River
               .
               Then
               ,
               at
               four
               Leagues
               distance
               from
               Briou
               ,
               we
               pass'd
               by
               Cattodera
               ,
               which
               is
               a
               ruin'd
               place
               ,
               seated
               upon
               a
               River
               of
               the
               same
               name
               ,
               and
               then
               by
               Enklisser
               ,
               where
               we
               soon
               made
               a
               shift
               to
               take
               above
               thirty
               wild
               Ducks
               ,
               and
               many
               other
               Water-fowl
               ,
               wherewith
               we
               feasted
               our
               people
               .
               We
               also
               kill'd
               a
               Roebuck
               ,
               and
               met
               with
               so
               many
               Deer
               and
               wild
               Boars
               ,
               that
               it
               was
               no
               hard
               matter
               for
               us
               to
               get
               us
               a
               good
               supper
               ,
               
               since
               the
               Dutch
               and
               English
               never
               travel
               without
               their
               Cooks
               ,
               who
               dress
               the
               Fowl
               and
               what
               else
               their
               Masters
               kill
               ,
               which
               they
               never
               fail
               to
               do
               in
               abundance
               .
               The
               next
               day
               we
               cross'd
               a
               River
               which
               is
               more
               broad
               then
               deep
               ,
               
               before
               we
               came
               to
               the
               City
               of
               Broitschia
               ,
               into
               which
               we
               were
               no
               sooner
               entred
               ,
               but
               the
               English
               Secretary
               sent
               to
               us
               to
               dine
               with
               him
               ,
               which
               we
               did
               .
            
             
               The
               City
               of
               Broitschia
               is
               at
               21.
               degrees
               ,
               56.
               minutes
               ,
               12.
               
               Leagues
               from
               Suratta
               ,
               
               and
               8.
               from
               the
               Sea
               ,
               upon
               a
               River
               falling
               out
               of
               the
               Mountains
               ,
               which
               divide
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               Decar
               from
               that
               of
               Balagatta
               .
               It
               lies
               upon
               a
               pretty
               high
               Mountain
               ,
               having
               its
               Walls
               of
               Free-stone
               ,
               and
               so
               well
               built
               ,
               that
               it
               may
               be
               numbred
               among
               the
               strongest
               places
               of
               all
               the
               Indies
               .
               On
               the
               Land
               side
               ,
               it
               hath
               two
               great
               Gates
               ,
               and
               two
               small
               Gates
               towards
               the
               River
               ,
               by
               which
               is
               brought
               abundance
               of
               Timber
               for
               building
               ,
               which
               none
               dare
               unload
               without
               the
               Governours
               express
               permission
               .
               There
               is
               a
               Guard
               kept
               in
               it
               ,
               as
               well
               upon
               account
               of
               the
               place
               it self
               ,
               which
               is
               very
               considerable
               ,
               as
               upon
               this
               ,
               that
               they
               exact
               there
               two
               in
               the
               hundred
               upon
               all
               Merchandises
               that
               pass
               through
               it
               .
               The
               City
               is
               sufficiently
               well
               peopled
               ,
               as
               also
               its
               Suburbs
               ,
               which
               are
               divided
               into
               two
               quarters
               ,
               which
               they
               call
               Poera
               ,
               though
               very
               few
               persons
               of
               Quality
               live
               therein
               ,
               most
               of
               the
               Inhabitants
               being
               only
               Weavers
               ,
               who
               make
               of
               those
               kinds
               of
               Cottons
               called
               Bastas
               ,
               which
               are
               finer
               then
               any
               made
               in
               the
               Province
               of
               Gusaratta
               .
               All
               the
               fields
               about
               this
               City
               lie
               flat
               and
               even
               ,
               unless
               it
               be
               that
               about
               five
               or
               six
               Leagues
               from
               it
               ,
               towards
               the
               South-west
               ,
               may
               be
               seen
               the
               Mountains
               called
               Pindatshce
               ,
               which
               reach
               as
               far
               as
               Barampour
               and
               beyond
               it
               ,
               and
               are
               very
               fertile
               ,
               as
               is
               also
               all
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               Country
               ,
               which
               brings
               forth
               Rice
               ,
               Wheat
               ,
               Barly
               ,
               and
               Cotton
               in
               abundance
               .
               It
               is
               out
               of
               these
               Mountains
               that
               the
               Agat
               is
               gotten
               ,
               whereof
               are
               made
               such
               noble
               drinking
               Cups
               ,
               Seals
               ,
               Handles
               of
               Knives
               and
               Daggers
               ,
               and
               several
               other
               rarities
               ,
               which
               are
               commonly
               to
               be
               bought
               at
               Cambays
               .
            
             
               The
               jurisdiction
               of
               the
               City
               of
               Broitschia
               extends
               it self
               over
               84.
               
               Villages
               ,
               the
               Demesne
               whereof
               belongs
               to
               it
               ,
               but
               heretofore
               its
               territory
               comprehended
               three
               other
               Cities
               ,
               who
               have
               now
               their
               particular
               Governours
               .
               Four
               Leagues
               below
               the
               City
               ,
               the
               River
               divides
               it self
               into
               two
               branches
               ,
               which
               there
               make
               an
               Isle
               near
               half
               a
               League
               about
               ,
               below
               which
               it
               falls
               into
               the
               Sea
               ,
               by
               two
               several
               channels
               .
               It
               hath
               no
               Port
               ,
               but
               only
               a
               Road
               ,
               which
               is
               so
               much
               the
               more
               dangerous
               ,
               in
               that
               the
               Ships
               ,
               which
               may
               indeed
               anchor
               there
               at
               seven
               fathom
               water
               ,
               lie
               open
               to
               the
               mercy
               of
               all
               Winds
               .
            
             
               Eight
               Leagues
               from
               Broitschia
               ,
               
               upon
               the
               way
               of
               Cambaya
               ,
               there
               is
               a
               great
               Village
               called
               Ianbaysar
               ,
               or
               Iambouser
               ,
               where
               abundance
               of
               Indico
               is
               made
               :
               and
               upon
               the
               Road
               to
               Amadabat
               ,
               there
               is
               to
               be
               seen
               the
               Sepulchre
               of
               a
               Mahumetan
               Saint
               ,
               named
               Pollemedory
               ,
               whither
               the
               Moors
               ,
               or
               Moguls
               ,
               go
               in
               pilgrimage
               with
               so
               great
               devotion
               ,
               that
               some
               of
               them
               put
               Padlocks
               on
               their
               mouths
               to
               keep
               them
               from
               speaking
               ,
               
               and
               never
               take
               them
               off
               ,
               but
               only
               when
               they
               are
               to
               eat
               .
               Others
               fasten
               Iron
               chains
               to
               their
               arms
               ;
               and
               it
               is
               reported
               ,
               that
               the
               Padlocks
               are
               opened
               ,
               and
               the
               Chains
               loosed
               ,
               by
               some
               supernatural
               power
               ,
               as
               soon
               as
               they
               have
               accomplish'd
               their
               Vows
               at
               the
               Sepulchre
               .
            
             
               We
               left
               Broitschia
               in
               the
               Evening
               ,
               
               accompany'd
               by
               the
               Secretary
               ,
               who
               would
               needs
               bring
               us
               half
               a
               League
               out
               of
               the
               City
               .
               He
               return'd
               thither
               ,
               but
               it
               was
               to
               the
               end
               he
               might
               overtake
               us
               five
               Leagues
               thence
               ;
               for
               ,
               being
               entrusted
               with
               the
               management
               of
               the
               Commerce
               of
               Brodca
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               of
               that
               of
               Broitschia
               ,
               he
               thought
               fit
               to
               go
               along
               with
               the
               Caravan
               .
               We
               travell'd
               all
               night
               ,
               and
               the
               next
               day
               ,
               till
               the
               extraordinary
               heat
               forc'd
               us
               to
               encamp
               near
               a
               Fish-pond
               ,
               where
               we
               pass'd
               away
               the
               rest
               of
               that
               day
               ,
               and
               some
               part
               of
               the
               night
               following
               ,
               our
               recreation
               being
               to
               set
               a
               dancing
               the
               Women
               that
               were
               among
               the
               Benjans
               in
               the
               Caravan
               .
               We
               went
               thence
               after
               midnight
               .
               I
               intreated
               the
               Secretary
               to
               come
               into
               my
               Coach
               ,
               where
               I
               learnt
               of
               him
               several
               particulars
               of
               the
               Country
               ,
               which
               by
               reason
               of
               my
               small
               stay
               in
               those
               parts
               ,
               it
               was
               impossible
               I
               could
               have
               observed
               .
               We
               pass'd
               through
               the
               Village
               of
               Karawanet
               and
               Kabol
               ,
               where
               they
               made
               us
               pay
               a
               certain
               passage-Toll
               .
            
             
               Being
               come
               within
               some
               Leagues
               of
               the
               City
               of
               Brodra
               ,
               
               the
               English
               Secretary
               went
               on
               before
               to
               take
               order
               for
               our
               lodging
               and
               entertainment
               .
               We
               met
               him
               with
               his
               Second
               ,
               about
               half
               a
               League
               from
               the
               City
               ,
               
               whither
               we
               came
               the
               seventh
               of
               October
               .
               The
               Kaffila
               pass'd
               through
               the
               City
               ,
               to
               be
               lodg'd
               on
               the
               other
               side
               of
               it
               ;
               and
               the
               English
               Merchants
               carried
               me
               into
               a
               pleasant
               Country-house
               without
               the
               City
               ,
               purposely
               built
               for
               a
               Maus●leum
               ,
               to
               a
               person
               of
               Quality
               of
               the
               Country
               ,
               whose
               desire
               it
               had
               been
               to
               be
               there
               buried
               with
               all
               his
               Family
               .
               Having
               taken
               two
               or
               three
               turns
               in
               the
               Garden
               ,
               we
               went
               to
               the
               Lodge
               belonging
               to
               the
               English
               ,
               where
               they
               made
               the
               greatest
               entertainment
               imaginable
               ;
               and
               to
               come
               to
               the
               height
               of
               that
               Countries
               endearments
               ,
               they
               sent
               for
               some
               Benjan
               women
               ,
               who
               were
               very
               desirous
               to
               see
               my
               cloaths
               ,
               which
               I
               still
               wore
               after
               the
               German
               fashion
               ,
               (
               though
               the
               English
               and
               Dutch
               ,
               who
               are
               settled
               in
               the
               Indies
               ,
               go
               ordinarily
               according
               to
               
               the
               mode
               of
               the
               Country
               )
               and
               would
               have
               oblig'd
               me
               to
               put
               them
               off
               ;
               but
               perceiving
               I
               was
               unwilling
               to
               do
               it
               ,
               and
               withall
               that
               I
               made
               some
               difficulty
               to
               accept
               of
               the
               proffers
               they
               made
               me
               to
               strip
               themselves
               naked
               ,
               and
               to
               do
               any
               thing
               I
               would
               expect
               from
               persons
               of
               their
               sex
               and
               profession
               ,
               they
               seem'd
               to
               be
               very
               much
               troubled
               ,
               and
               so
               went
               away
               .
            
             
               The
               City
               of
               Brodra
               
               lies
               in
               a
               sandy
               Plain
               upon
               the
               little
               River
               
                 Wasset
                 ,
                 30.
                 
                 Cos
              
               ,
               or
               15.
               
               Leagues
               from
               Broitschia
               .
               This
               City
               is
               of
               no
               long
               standing
               ,
               as
               having
               been
               built
               by
               
                 Rasia
                 Ghie
              
               ,
               son
               of
               
                 Sulthan
                 Mahomet
                 Begeran
              
               ,
               last
               King
               of
               Guzuratta
               ,
               out
               of
               the
               ruines
               of
               the
               ancient
               Brodra
               ,
               which
               was
               heretofore
               called
               Radiapora
               ,
               from
               which
               it
               is
               distant
               about
               half
               a
               League
               .
               It
               is
               fortifi'd
               with
               good
               Walls
               and
               Bastions
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               ancient
               manner
               of
               Fortification
               ,
               and
               hath
               five
               Gates
               ,
               one
               whereof
               is
               damm'd
               up
               ,
               because
               there
               is
               no
               high-way
               abuts
               upon
               it
               .
               The
               Inhabitants
               of
               it
               ,
               especially
               those
               of
               that
               part
               of
               the
               Suburbs
               which
               is
               towards
               the
               West-side
               of
               the
               City
               ,
               are
               for
               the
               most
               part
               Benjans
               and
               Ketteris
               by
               profession
               ,
               Weavers
               ,
               Dyes
               ,
               and
               other
               workers
               in
               Cotton
               ,
               as
               being
               the
               place
               where
               ,
               of
               all
               the
               Province
               ,
               the
               best
               Clothes
               are
               made
               ,
               which
               are
               more
               close
               ,
               but
               a
               small
               matter
               narrower
               and
               shorter
               then
               those
               of
               Broitschia
               ;
               and
               it
               is
               by
               that
               they
               are
               distinguished
               from
               the
               others
               .
               There
               are
               several
               sorts
               thereof
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               
                 Bastas
                 ,
                 N●quamas
                 ,
                 Madasons
                 ,
                 Cannequins
                 ,
              
               black
               Chelas
               ,
               blew
               
                 Assamanis
                 ,
                 Berams
              
               ,
               and
               Tircandias
               .
               We
               thought
               fit
               to
               name
               these
               several
               species
               ,
               that
               we
               may
               the
               better
               understand
               the
               relations
               which
               come
               daily
               from
               those
               parts
               .
            
             
               The
               jurisdiction
               of
               the
               Governour
               of
               Brodra
               extends
               it self
               over
               two
               hundred
               and
               ten
               Villages
               ,
               sixty
               five
               whereof
               are
               design'd
               for
               the
               maintenance
               of
               the
               Garrison
               ,
               and
               the
               Mogul
               disposes
               of
               the
               135.
               for
               the
               advantage
               and
               entertainment
               of
               certain
               Officers
               of
               the
               Court
               ,
               who
               have
               their
               pensions
               charg'd
               upon
               those
               Villages
               .
               Among
               which
               there
               is
               one
               called
               Sindickera
               ,
               eight
               Leagues
               from
               the
               City
               ,
               which
               yields
               yearly
               above
               25000.
               pounds
               of
               Lacca
               .
               
               This
               Lacque
               is
               a
               Gum
               taken
               out
               of
               a
               certain
               kind
               of
               Tree
               ,
               which
               is
               not
               much
               unlike
               our
               Plum-trees
               ;
               and
               there
               is
               abundance
               of
               it
               gotten
               all
               over
               Guzuratta
               .
               It
               s
               colour
               is
               of
               a
               red
               brown
               ;
               but
               when
               it
               is
               well
               dry'd
               ,
               and
               beaten
               to
               powder
               ,
               the
               Indians
               give
               it
               what
               colour
               they
               please
               ,
               black
               ,
               red
               ,
               green
               ,
               yellow
               ,
               &c.
               and
               make
               it
               into
               sticks
               to
               seal
               Letters
               withall
               ,
               or
               use
               it
               to
               adorn
               and
               beautifie
               their
               houshold-stuffe
               ,
               as
               Chests
               ,
               Boxes
               ,
               Cabinets
               ,
               Tables
               ,
               Bedsteads
               ,
               &c.
               whereby
               they
               give
               them
               such
               a
               lustre
               ,
               as
               none
               yet
               could
               ever
               imitate
               in
               Europe
               ,
               especially
               upon
               black
               .
               This
               Country
               does
               also
               produce
               much
               Indico
               .
            
             
               Besides
               the
               Sepulchre
               we
               spoke
               of
               before
               ,
               
               there
               are
               many
               others
               to
               be
               seen
               without
               the
               City
               ,
               most
               of
               them
               very
               magnificently
               built
               ,
               having
               spacious
               Gardens
               about
               them
               ,
               which
               are
               open
               for
               any
               that
               would
               go
               in
               .
            
             
               The
               same
               day
               I
               took
               leave
               of
               the
               Secretary
               ,
               and
               went
               along
               with
               two
               English
               Merchants
               to
               the
               Caravan
               ,
               which
               we
               found
               encamped
               at
               the
               corner
               of
               a
               Grove
               of
               the
               Palms
               ,
               which
               bear
               Cocos
               ,
               and
               out
               of
               which
               they
               get
               Terry
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               ordinary
               drink
               of
               those
               parts
               .
               In
               the
               evening
               came
               the
               Dutch
               Secretary
               or
               Deputy
               of
               Brodra
               ,
               who
               presented
               us
               with
               some
               bottles
               of
               Sack
               ,
               and
               kept
               us
               company
               till
               after
               midnight
               .
            
             
               One
               of
               the
               English
               Merchants
               came
               along
               with
               the
               Caravan
               as
               far
               as
               Wasset
               ,
               which
               is
               an
               old
               Castle
               partly
               ruin'd
               ,
               built
               upon
               a
               high
               Mountain
               ,
               where
               there
               is
               kept
               a
               Garrison
               ,
               consisting
               of
               a
               hundred
               Horse
               ,
               who
               there
               received
               a
               certain
               Impost
               of
               a
               Ropia
               and
               a
               half
               ,
               which
               amounts
               to
               somewhat
               under
               four
               shillings
               ,
               for
               every
               Wagon
               :
               but
               we
               had
               a
               Passport
               from
               the
               Mogul
               ,
               by
               vertue
               whereof
               we
               were
               to
               pass
               without
               paying
               ,
               upon
               which
               account
               it
               was
               that
               one
               of
               their
               Merchants
               came
               along
               with
               the
               Caravan
               to
               that
               place
               .
               Accordingly
               the
               Souldiers
               of
               the
               Garrison
               staid
               some
               of
               our
               Wagons
               ,
               and
               would
               have
               forc'd
               us
               to
               pay
               the
               ordinary
               duties
               ;
               but
               we
               oppos'd
               it
               ,
               and
               drew
               up
               our
               Convoy
               ,
               who
               made
               their
               passage
               by
               force
               .
               We
               cross'd
               the
               River
               ,
               and
               lodg'd
               in
               a
               Village
               ,
               fortifying
               our selves
               with
               our
               Wagons
               against
               the
               attempts
               which
               might
               have
               been
               made
               against
               us
               .
               We
               found
               afterwards
               that
               this
               circumspection
               was
               no
               more
               then
               needed
               .
               For
               ere
               we
               had
               quite
               supped
               ,
               came
               the
               Receiver
               with
               some
               thirty
               Souldiers
               ,
               well
               arm'd
               with
               Half-pikes
               ,
               Swords
               ,
               Bucklers
               and
               Guns
               ,
               and
               desiring
               a
               conference
               with
               us
               ,
               we
               suffered
               him
               to
               enter
               with
               three
               of
               his
               Souldiers
               ;
               but
               he
               demanding
               the
               duties
               of
               us
               ,
               we
               told
               him
               ,
               that
               we
               were
               not
               to
               pay
               any
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               Mogul's
               Pass
               freed
               us
               ;
               yet
               to
               avoid
               further
               trouble
               ,
               and
               out
               of
               our
               good
               will
               to
               the
               Souldiers
               of
               the
               Garrison
               ,
               we
               should
               make
               them
               a
               present
               of
               five
               or
               six
               Ropias
               .
               They
               would
               not
               hear
               of
               any
               such
               proposition
               ,
               and
               still
               stood
               upon
               the
               payment
               of
               the
               whole
               duty
               .
               And
               so
               they
               went
               away
               ,
               but
               with
               a
               design
               to
               return
               the
               next
               morning
               ,
               as
               indeed
               they
               did
               .
               At
               the
               same
               time
               came
               a
               Dutch
               Merchant
               ,
               who
               conducted
               a
               Caravan
               of
               170.
               
               Wagons
               ,
               guarded
               by
               50.
               
               Souldiers
               ,
               all
               Indosthans
               .
               He
               told
               us
               that
               the
               Souldiers
               of
               the
               Garrison
               had
               fell'd
               down
               a
               great
               Tree
               ,
               and
               laid
               it
               cross
               our
               way
               ,
               purposely
               to
               hinder
               our
               passage
               .
               We
               immediately
               commanded
               out
               four
               of
               our
               Souldiers
               to
               go
               and
               clear
               the
               way
               ;
               which
               oblig'd
               those
               of
               the
               Castle
               to
               send
               some
               of
               theirs
               to
               hinder
               them
               :
               but
               in
               
               regard
               they
               could
               not
               go
               by
               ,
               without
               coming
               within
               reach
               of
               our
               Muskets
               ,
               we
               put
               our selves
               into
               a
               posture
               of
               disputing
               their
               passage
               ,
               and
               they
               attempted
               to
               force
               us
               out
               of
               our
               retrenchment
               ,
               which
               occasion'd
               the
               coming
               back
               of
               those
               whom
               we
               had
               sent
               to
               clear
               the
               way
               .
               There
               was
               some
               firing
               on
               both
               sides
               ;
               but
               we
               had
               so
               much
               the
               advantage
               of
               them
               ,
               that
               those
               of
               the
               Castle
               came
               to
               a
               composition
               ,
               and
               represented
               to
               us
               by
               the
               Dutch
               Merchants
               ,
               that
               having
               no
               other
               pay
               then
               what
               they
               receiv'd
               from
               the
               Merchandises
               passing
               that
               way
               ,
               they
               were
               forc'd
               to
               make
               passengers
               pay
               the
               duties
               ,
               that
               they
               might
               have
               wherewithal
               to
               subsist
               ,
               and
               that
               they
               would
               be
               content
               with
               one
               half
               of
               what
               was
               ordinarily
               received
               ,
               nay
               ,
               to
               avoid
               further
               inconvenience
               ,
               with
               what
               we
               had
               proffer'd
               them
               the
               day
               before
               ;
               so
               that
               they
               had
               at
               last
               six
               Ropias
               ,
               which
               amount
               to
               about
               three
               Crowns
               .
               Their
               number
               ,
               during
               this
               contest
               ,
               encreas'd
               to
               a
               hundred
               ;
               and
               the
               Indian
               Souldiers
               ,
               who
               convey'd
               us
               ,
               refused
               to
               take
               up
               Arms
               against
               them
               ,
               alledging
               it
               was
               not
               lawful
               for
               them
               to
               fight
               against
               the
               Souldiers
               of
               their
               Soveraign
               ,
               and
               that
               it
               was
               their
               business
               to
               defend
               us
               against
               the
               Robbers
               ,
               who
               might
               set
               upon
               us
               in
               the
               High-way
               .
               Two
               Leagues
               and
               a
               half
               thence
               is
               the
               Village
               of
               Ammenoygii
               ;
               and
               at
               three
               and
               a
               half
               further
               ,
               that
               of
               Sejuntra
               ,
               whence
               we
               came
               to
               the
               little
               City
               of
               Nariad
               ,
               
               which
               some
               call
               Niriaud
               ,
               nine
               Leagues
               from
               Brodra
               .
               Its
               houses
               are
               handsome
               enough
               ,
               and
               there
               are
               made
               in
               it
               Cottons
               and
               Indico
               ,
               but
               not
               such
               abundance
               thereof
               as
               there
               is
               in
               the
               places
               before
               mentioned
               .
            
             
               October
               11.
               we
               came
               to
               Mamadebath
               .
               
               This
               little
               City
               is
               within
               five
               Leagues
               of
               Nariad
               ,
               upon
               a
               pretty
               large
               River
               which
               is
               very
               full
               of
               Fish.
               It
               is
               a
               handsome
               pleasant
               place
               ,
               and
               was
               built
               by
               two
               Brothers
               ,
               who
               have
               made
               a
               very
               considerable
               Castle
               on
               the
               North-side
               of
               the
               City
               .
               The
               Inhabitants
               of
               it
               are
               Benjans
               ,
               and
               they
               make
               there
               great
               quantities
               of
               Cotton-thread
               ,
               wherewith
               they
               drive
               a
               great
               Trade
               .
            
             
               October
               12.
               
               We
               travell'd
               five
               Leagues
               ,
               and
               having
               pass'd
               by
               
                 Canis
                 ,
                 Batova
              
               ,
               and
               Issempour
               ,
               where
               there
               is
               a
               very
               fair
               Caravansera
               ,
               
               or
               ,
               as
               they
               call
               it
               in
               India
               ,
               a
               Sary
               for
               the
               lodging
               of
               the
               Caffilas
               ,
               or
               Caravans
               ,
               we
               got
               the
               same
               day
               very
               safely
               to
               Amadabath
               .
            
             
               The
               two
               Merchants
               and
               my self
               went
               before
               ,
               and
               we
               took
               along
               with
               us
               the
               Wagon
               that
               carried
               the
               provisions
               .
               Within
               half
               a
               League
               of
               the
               City
               ,
               we
               entred
               into
               one
               of
               those
               Gardens
               ,
               in
               which
               persons
               of
               Quality
               are
               wont
               to
               have
               their
               Sepulchres
               ,
               and
               staying
               there
               for
               the
               coming
               up
               of
               the
               Caravan
               ,
               we
               sent
               to
               the
               principal
               Merchant
               ,
               who
               mannaged
               the
               Commerce
               in
               those
               parts
               ,
               to
               acquaint
               him
               with
               our
               arrival
               .
               His
               name
               was
               
                 Benjamin
                 Roberts
              
               ,
               and
               he
               had
               no
               sooner
               heard
               the
               news
               ,
               but
               he
               took
               his
               Coach
               and
               came
               to
               receive
               me
               .
               
               His
               Coach
               made
               after
               the
               Indian
               fashion
               ,
               was
               gilt
               all
               over
               ,
               covered
               with
               several
               pieces
               of
               rich
               Persian
               Tapistry
               ,
               and
               drawn
               by
               two
               white
               Oxen
               ,
               which
               express'd
               as
               much
               metal
               as
               we
               could
               have
               expected
               from
               the
               best
               Horses
               in
               Germany
               .
               There
               was
               also
               led
               by
               the
               Coach
               a
               very
               stately
               Persian
               Horse
               ,
               the
               harness
               whereof
               was
               covered
               with
               plates
               of
               Silver
               .
               He
               took
               a
               Collation
               with
               us
               of
               the
               little
               Sack
               and
               English
               Beer
               we
               had
               left
               ,
               after
               which
               he
               took
               me
               into
               the
               Coach
               with
               him
               ,
               and
               brought
               me
               to
               the
               City
               ,
               ordering
               the
               Merchants
               to
               stay
               in
               the
               Garden
               till
               the
               Caravan
               were
               come
               up
               .
            
             
               The
               English
               House
               or
               Lodge
               is
               in
               the
               middle
               of
               the
               City
               ,
               well
               built
               ,
               and
               hath
               many
               fair
               and
               convenient
               Apartments
               ,
               with
               spacious
               Courts
               for
               the
               disposal
               of
               Merchandises
               ,
               Master
               Roberts
               brought
               me
               first
               into
               his
               own
               Chamber
               ,
               which
               look'd
               into
               a
               little
               Flower-garden
               ,
               in
               which
               there
               was
               a
               Fountain
               .
               The
               floor
               was
               cover'd
               with
               Tapistry
               ,
               and
               the
               pillars
               which
               sustain'd
               the
               structure
               were
               set
               out
               with
               Silk-stuffes
               of
               several
               colours
               ,
               and
               above
               ,
               a
               great
               white
               tassel
               according
               to
               the
               custom
               of
               the
               great
               Ones
               of
               the
               Country
               .
               We
               had
               a
               Collation
               ;
               after
               which
               he
               shew'd
               me
               the
               whole
               house
               ,
               and
               brought
               me
               into
               a
               very
               fair
               Chamber
               ,
               with
               a
               large
               Closet
               in
               it
               ,
               which
               he
               had
               design'd
               for
               my
               Lodging
               .
               We
               supp'd
               in
               a
               great
               Hall
               ,
               whither
               the
               Dutch
               Deputy
               came
               after
               supper
               to
               see
               us
               ,
               with
               some
               of
               his
               Merchants
               ,
               with
               whom
               I
               had
               occasion
               to
               be
               acquainted
               at
               Suratta
               .
               After
               he
               was
               gone
               ,
               the
               whole
               company
               conducted
               me
               to
               my
               Chamber
               ,
               where
               my
               Host
               kept
               me
               company
               till
               after
               midnight
               .
               And
               that
               there
               might
               not
               be
               ought
               wanting
               in
               my
               entertainment
               (
               which
               in
               answer
               to
               the
               recommendatory
               Letters
               I
               had
               brought
               from
               the
               President
               ,
               he
               would
               needs
               have
               in
               all
               things
               extraordinary
               )
               he
               sent
               for
               six
               Women-dancers
               ,
               the
               handsomest
               could
               be
               found
               in
               the
               City
               ,
               and
               told
               me
               ,
               that
               if
               I
               liked
               any
               thing
               in
               them
               besides
               their
               singing
               and
               activity
               ,
               I
               needed
               only
               to
               express
               my
               desires
               ,
               and
               be
               confident
               ,
               that
               they
               would
               give
               me
               all
               the
               satisfaction
               and
               divertisement
               which
               those
               of
               their
               sex
               are
               able
               either
               to
               give
               or
               take
               .
               I
               thanked
               him
               for
               his
               civility
               ,
               but
               besides
               that
               ,
               I
               had
               had
               some
               touches
               of
               my
               discase
               by
               the
               way
               ,
               I
               made
               some
               scruple
               to
               meddle
               in
               that
               kind
               with
               a
               Pagan
               .
            
             
               They
               admir'd
               my
               cloaths
               ,
               but
               above
               all
               that
               Lock
               of
               my
               hair
               that
               hung
               down
               over
               my
               shoulders
               :
               and
               could
               hardly
               be
               induced
               to
               believe
               I
               was
               what
               I
               really
               am
               .
            
             
               Having
               slaid
               two
               dayes
               at
               Amadabath
               ,
               my
               noble
               entertainer
               took
               me
               along
               with
               him
               in
               a
               Coach
               ,
               followed
               by
               two
               others
               ,
               and
               shewed
               me
               some
               part
               of
               the
               City
               .
            
             
             
               He
               first
               brought
               me
               to
               the
               great
               Market-place
               ,
               called
               Meydan-Schach
               ,
               or
               the
               Kings
               Market
               ,
               
               which
               is
               at
               least
               1600.
               foot
               long
               ,
               and
               half
               as
               many
               broad
               ,
               and
               beset
               all
               about
               with
               rows
               of
               Palm-trees
               ,
               and
               Date-trees
               ,
               intermix'd
               with
               Citron-trees
               and
               Orange-trees
               ,
               whereof
               there
               are
               very
               many
               in
               the
               several
               Sterets
               :
               which
               is
               not
               only
               very
               pleasant
               to
               the
               sight
               ,
               by
               the
               delightful
               prospect
               it
               affords
               ,
               but
               also
               makes
               the
               walking
               among
               them
               more
               convenient
               ,
               by
               reason
               of
               the
               coolness
               .
               Besides
               this
               Meydan
               ,
               there
               are
               in
               the
               City
               four
               Basars
               ,
               or
               publick
               places
               ,
               where
               are
               sold
               all
               kinds
               of
               Merchandises
               .
            
             
               The
               same
               day
               ,
               
               I
               saw
               also
               the
               Castle
               ,
               which
               is
               very
               large
               ,
               and
               built
               of
               Free-stone
               ,
               insomuch
               that
               into
               is
               one
               of
               the
               most
               considerable
               in
               the
               Kingdom
               .
               Not
               far
               from
               the
               Meydan
               ,
               we
               went
               into
               a
               House
               built
               of
               Brick
               ,
               which
               they
               call
               the
               Kings
               Palace
               .
               Over
               the
               Gate
               ,
               there
               was
               a
               kind
               of
               Curtain
               or
               Stage
               ,
               for
               the
               Musick
               ,
               consisting
               of
               Violins
               ,
               Haw-boys
               and
               Bag-pipes
               ,
               which
               play
               there
               in
               the
               morning
               ,
               at
               noon
               ,
               in
               the
               evening
               ,
               and
               at
               midnight
               ,
               as
               they
               do
               in
               Persia
               ,
               and
               all
               other
               places
               ,
               where
               the
               Prince
               professes
               the
               Mahumetan
               Religion
               .
               All
               the
               Appartments
               of
               the
               House
               were
               sumptuous
               ,
               gilt
               and
               adorn'd
               with
               painting
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               mode
               of
               the
               Country
               :
               but
               more
               to
               their
               satisfaction
               ,
               who
               are
               pleas'd
               with
               diversity
               of
               Colours
               ,
               then
               theirs
               ,
               who
               look
               for
               invention
               ,
               and
               stand
               upon
               the
               exactness
               of
               proportions
               .
            
             
               Then
               we
               went
               out
               of
               the
               City
               ,
               to
               see
               the
               Walls
               of
               it
               ,
               which
               are
               very
               fair
               ,
               having
               twelve
               Gates
               ,
               and
               many
               great
               Towers
               ,
               with
               a
               Ditch
               sixteen
               fathom
               broad
               ,
               but
               in
               many
               places
               it
               is
               ruin'd
               ,
               and
               without
               water
               .
            
             
               We
               return'd
               into
               the
               City
               ,
               
               to
               see
               the
               principal
               Mosquey
               of
               the
               Benjans
               ,
               which
               without
               dispute
               is
               one
               of
               the
               noblest
               structures
               that
               can
               be
               seen
               .
               It
               was
               then
               new
               ,
               for
               the
               Founder
               ,
               who
               was
               a
               rich
               Benjan
               Merchant
               ,
               named
               Santides
               ,
               was
               living
               in
               my
               time
               .
               The
               Mosquey
               stands
               in
               the
               middle
               of
               a
               great
               Court
               ,
               which
               is
               enclos'd
               with
               a
               high
               Wall
               of
               Free-stone
               ,
               all
               about
               which
               there
               is
               a
               Gallery
               ,
               much
               after
               the
               manner
               of
               our
               Cloysters
               in
               Monasteries
               ,
               having
               all
               its
               Seats
               or
               Cells
               ,
               and
               in
               every
               Cell
               a
               Marble
               Statue
               ,
               white
               or
               black
               ,
               representing
               a
               Woman
               naked
               ,
               sitting
               ,
               and
               having
               her
               legs
               lying
               cross
               under
               her
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               mode
               of
               the
               Countrey
               .
               There
               were
               some
               had
               three
               Statues
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               a
               great
               one
               between
               two
               little
               ones
               .
            
             
               At
               the
               entrance
               into
               the
               Mosquey
               ,
               there
               are
               two
               Elephants
               of
               black
               Marble
               done
               to
               the
               life
               ,
               and
               upon
               one
               of
               them
               the
               Effigies
               of
               the
               Founder
               .
               The
               whole
               Mosquey
               is
               vaulted
               ,
               and
               the
               Walls
               adorn'd
               with
               several
               Figures
               of
               men
               and
               other
               living
               Creatures
               .
               There
               was
               not
               any
               thing
               within
               the
               Mosquey
               ,
               save
               that
               at
               the
               further
               end
               of
               the
               Structure
               there
               were
               three
               Chappels
               ,
               or
               obscure
               places
               ,
               divided
               one
               from
               the
               other
               by
               wooden
               Rails
               ,
               wherein
               might
               be
               seen
               Statues
               of
               Marble
               ,
               like
               those
               we
               had
               seen
               in
               the
               Cells
               ,
               with
               this
               difference
               only
               ,
               that
               there
               was
               a
               lighted
               Lamp
               before
               that
               which
               stood
               in
               the
               middle
               .
               We
               saw
               there
               also
               one
               of
               their
               Priests
               ,
               who
               was
               then
               busie
               in
               receiving
               from
               the
               hands
               of
               such
               as
               came
               thither
               to
               do
               their
               Devotions
               ,
               Flowers
               ,
               wherewith
               he
               adorn'd
               his
               Images
               ,
               as
               also
               Oyl
               for
               the
               Lamps
               which
               hung
               before
               the
               Rails
               ,
               and
               Wheat
               and
               Salt
               for
               the
               Sacrifice
               .
               While
               he
               set
               the
               Flowers
               about
               the
               Statues
               ,
               his
               mouth
               and
               nose
               were
               covered
               with
               a
               Linnen-cloath
               ,
               left
               the
               impurity
               of
               his
               breath
               should
               prophane
               the
               Mystery
               ,
               and
               coming
               ever
               and
               anon
               near
               the
               Lamp
               ,
               he
               mutter'd
               over
               certain
               Prayers
               ,
               and
               rub'd
               his
               hands
               up
               and
               down
               in
               the
               flame
               thereof
               ,
               as
               if
               he
               had
               wash'd
               them
               in
               the
               smoak
               ,
               and
               sometimes
               stroak'd
               his
               face
               with
               them
               .
               This
               was
               a
               kind
               of
               Purification
               ,
               done
               out
               of
               a
               perswasion
               which
               these
               people
               have
               ,
               that
               Fire
               having
               a
               far
               greater
               power
               of
               purifying
               then
               Water
               ,
               they
               may
               after
               this
               Ceremony
               lift
               up
               clean
               and
               pure
               hands
               to
               God.
               But
               he
               continued
               this
               foolery
               so
               long
               ,
               that
               we
               had
               not
               the
               patience
               to
               see
               the
               end
               of
               it
               ;
               so
               that
               we
               left
               him
               in
               the
               midst
               thereof
               ,
               to
               go
               and
               see
               the
               Sepulchres
               ,
               which
               are
               the
               most
               remarkable
               Rarities
               of
               the
               City
               ,
               whereof
               we
               shall
               here
               give
               a
               short
               description
               .
            
             
               Amadabath
               ,
               
               the
               Metropolis
               of
               all
               Guzuratta
               ,
               lies
               at
               23.
               degrees
               ,
               32.
               minutes
               on
               this
               side
               the
               line
               ,
               18.
               
               Leagues
               from
               Cambaya
               ,
               and
               45.
               from
               Suratta
               ,
               upon
               a
               small
               River
               ,
               which
               not
               far
               thence
               falls
               into
               the
               Indus
               .
               It
               is
               a
               very
               great
               and
               populous
               City
               ,
               comprehending
               with
               its
               Suburbs
               ,
               and
               the
               Villages
               adjacent
               thereto
               ,
               which
               are
               part
               of
               it
               ,
               near
               seven
               Leagues
               in
               compass
               .
               The
               Streets
               of
               it
               are
               very
               broad
               ,
               and
               both
               publick
               and
               private
               buildings
               very
               magnificent
               ,
               especially
               the
               Mosqueys
               ,
               and
               the
               Governours
               House
               of
               the
               Province
               .
               There
               is
               a
               Guard
               kept
               there
               day
               and
               night
               ,
               and
               the
               Garrison
               is
               very
               considerable
               ,
               by
               reason
               of
               the
               Badures
               ,
               a
               sort
               of
               people
               distant
               thence
               but
               25.
               
               Leagues
               ,
               who
               acknowledge
               not
               the
               Mogul
               for
               their
               Soveraign
               ,
               and
               make
               perpetual
               incursions
               upon
               his
               Subjects
               .
               There
               is
               not
               in
               a
               manner
               any
               Nation
               ,
               nor
               any
               Merchandises
               in
               all
               Asia
               ,
               which
               may
               not
               be
               had
               at
               Amadabath
               ,
               where
               particularly
               there
               are
               made
               abundance
               of
               Silks
               and
               Cotton-stuffs
               .
               'T
               is
               true
               ,
               they
               seldom
               use
               any
               Silk
               in
               that
               Country
               ,
               much
               less
               any
               out
               of
               Persia
               ,
               because
               it
               is
               somewhat
               too
               course
               and
               too
               dear
               ;
               but
               they
               ordinarily
               make
               use
               of
               that
               of
               China
               ,
               which
               is
               very
               
               fine
               ,
               mingling
               it
               with
               that
               of
               Bengala
               ,
               which
               is
               not
               quite
               so
               fine
               ,
               but
               much
               beyond
               that
               of
               Persia
               ,
               and
               much
               cheaper
               .
               They
               also
               make
               there
               great
               quantities
               of
               Gold
               and
               Silver
               Brocadoes
               ,
               but
               they
               put
               too
               much
               thin
               Lace
               into
               them
               ,
               so
               that
               in
               goodness
               and
               substance
               they
               come
               not
               near
               those
               of
               Persia
               ,
               though
               some
               of
               them
               amount
               in
               the
               Country
               to
               eighteen
               Crowns
               the
               Piece
               .
            
             
               At
               the
               time
               of
               my
               being
               there
               ,
               they
               had
               begun
               to
               make
               a
               new
               kind
               of
               Stuff
               of
               Silk
               and
               Cotton
               with
               flowers
               of
               Gold
               ,
               which
               was
               very
               much
               esteem'd
               ,
               and
               sold
               at
               five
               Crowns
               the
               Ell
               ;
               but
               the
               Inhabitants
               were
               forbidden
               the
               wearing
               of
               it
               ,
               upon
               this
               account
               ,
               that
               the
               King
               reserv'd
               it
               for
               his
               own
               ,
               yet
               not
               so
               strictly
               ,
               but
               that
               he
               permitted
               Forraigners
               to
               buy
               of
               it
               ,
               to
               be
               transported
               out
               of
               the
               Kingdom
               .
            
             
               They
               make
               there
               also
               all
               sorts
               of
               Sattins
               and
               Velvets
               of
               all
               sorts
               of
               colours
               ;
               
               Taffata
               ,
               Sattins
               for
               linings
               ,
               of
               both
               Thread
               and
               Silk
               ,
               Alcatifs
               or
               Carpets
               ,
               the
               ground
               Gold
               ,
               Silk
               or
               Yarn
               ,
               but
               not
               so
               good
               as
               those
               of
               Persia
               ,
               and
               all
               sorts
               of
               Cottons
               .
               The
               other
               Commodities
               to
               be
               commonly
               had
               there
               ,
               are
               Sugar
               ,
               Candy'd
               or
               in
               Powder
               ,
               Cummin
               ,
               Honey
               ,
               Lacque
               ,
               Opium
               ,
               Borax
               ,
               Ginger
               ,
               dry
               and
               preserv'd
               Myrobalans
               or
               Indian
               Plums
               ,
               and
               all
               other
               sorts
               of
               Preserves
               ,
               Salt-Peter
               ,
               
                 Sal
                 armoniack
              
               ,
               and
               Indico
               ,
               which
               the
               Inhabitants
               call
               Anil
               ,
               and
               which
               grows
               there
               in
               great
               abundance
               .
               There
               are
               also
               Diamonds
               to
               be
               sold
               there
               ,
               but
               in
               regard
               they
               are
               brought
               from
               Visiapour
               ,
               they
               may
               be
               had
               cheaper
               elsewhere
               .
            
             
               There
               is
               also
               to
               be
               had
               some
               Amber-greece
               ,
               and
               Musk
               ,
               
               though
               the
               Countrey
               affords
               not
               any
               ;
               for
               the
               best
               Amber-greece
               comes
               from
               Pegu
               ,
               and
               Bengala
               ,
               from
               Mosambique
               and
               
                 Capo
                 verte
              
               ,
               and
               is
               sold
               at
               Amadabath
               ,
               at
               40.
               
               Momoudis
               ,
               or
               8.
               
               Crowns
               the
               ounce
               .
               Some
               are
               of
               opinion
               ,
               that
               Amber
               is
               the
               feed
               of
               the
               Whale
               ,
               hardned
               or
               congeal'd
               by
               cold
               in
               the
               Sea
               :
               but
               if
               this
               were
               so
               ,
               there
               would
               be
               plenty
               of
               it
               found
               in
               the
               North
               ,
               where
               men
               look
               after
               this
               Fish
               meerly
               to
               get
               out
               of
               it
               a
               certain
               liquor
               ,
               which
               is
               as
               stinking
               and
               infectious
               as
               the
               smell
               of
               the
               Amber
               is
               sweet
               and
               pleasant
               .
               Nor
               can
               I
               approve
               of
               their
               opinion
               ,
               who
               believe
               there
               are
               within
               the
               earth
               certain
               veins
               or
               sources
               of
               Amber
               ,
               as
               there
               are
               of
               Nefte
               ,
               or
               certain
               Mines
               ,
               as
               those
               of
               Brimstone
               ,
               since
               there
               is
               none
               to
               be
               found
               but
               towards
               the
               Sea
               ,
               wherein
               it
               grows
               as
               Mushrooms
               do
               upon
               the
               earth
               ,
               and
               is
               fastned
               to
               the
               bottom
               ,
               till
               such
               time
               as
               the
               Sea
               ,
               
               being
               tossed
               up
               and
               down
               by
               the
               Winds
               ,
               casts
               it
               towards
               the
               shore
               .
               
                 Peter
                 de
                 la
                 Brouck
              
               ,
               a
               Hollander
               ,
               who
               made
               a
               Voyage
               to
               
                 Angola
                 ,
                 Guinny
              
               ,
               and
               the
               Indies
               ,
               in
               the
               years
               1605.
               and
               1606.
               sayes
               in
               his
               Relation
               ,
               that
               in
               his
               time
               ,
               there
               was
               found
               at
               
                 Cabo
                 verde
              
               ,
               at
               the
               mouth
               of
               the
               River
               Gambi
               ,
               a
               piece
               of
               Amber-greece
               ,
               which
               weigh'd
               eighty
               pounds
               ,
               whereof
               he
               bought
               some
               part
               .
            
             
               As
               for
               Musk
               ,
               
               all
               are
               joyntly
               of
               opinion
               ,
               that
               it
               comes
               of
               an
               Imposthume
               or
               Swelling
               ,
               which
               rises
               about
               the
               Navil
               of
               a
               certain
               Animal
               ,
               which
               some
               affirm
               to
               be
               about
               the
               bigness
               of
               a
               Fox
               ,
               and
               others
               say
               ,
               is
               like
               a
               Roe-buck
               .
               Whether
               then
               it
               be
               that
               this
               rising
               of
               the
               flesh
               about
               that
               part
               happens
               every
               year
               ,
               when
               those
               Creatures
               go
               to
               rut
               ,
               and
               that
               as
               they
               tumble
               up
               and
               down
               the
               Grass
               it
               breaks
               ,
               or
               that
               it
               is
               cut
               off
               when
               they
               are
               taken
               ,
               certain
               it
               is
               that
               it
               comes
               from
               a
               living
               Creature
               ,
               which
               some
               Authors
               call
               Gazela
               ;
               but
               the
               Inhabitants
               of
               Pegu
               give
               it
               another
               name
               ,
               which
               I
               could
               not
               learn
               ,
               and
               which
               is
               not
               to
               be
               found
               in
               the
               Relations
               ,
               or
               Natural
               Histories
               of
               the
               East
               
                 -
                 Indies
              
               .
            
             
               
                 Michael
                 Boyen
              
               ,
               a
               Jesuite
               ,
               who
               some
               years
               since
               printed
               ,
               at
               Vienna
               ,
               a
               Treatise
               ,
               which
               he
               calls
               
                 La
                 Flore
                 Chinoise
              
               ,
               sayes
               ,
               that
               the
               right
               Musk
               is
               made
               of
               the
               Kidneys
               and
               Testicles
               of
               that
               Animal
               ,
               which
               he
               calls
               Hiam
               ,
               but
               that
               the
               China
               Merchants
               ,
               who
               adulterate
               most
               of
               their
               Merchandises
               ,
               put
               among
               it
               some
               of
               the
               flesh
               and
               bloud
               of
               the
               said
               Animal
               ,
               and
               so
               make
               up
               a
               kind
               of
               composition
               ,
               wherewith
               they
               fill
               the
               little
               Purses
               made
               of
               the
               Skin
               of
               the
               same
               Beast
               ,
               which
               the
               Portuguez
               call
               Popos
               ,
               and
               endeavour
               to
               make
               them
               pass
               for
               the
               right
               Cods
               .
               However
               this
               may
               hold
               ,
               certain
               it
               is
               ,
               that
               this
               excellent
               scent
               proceeds
               from
               a
               Beast
               ,
               and
               that
               it
               may
               be
               called
               the
               soul
               of
               all
               Perfume
               .
               But
               there
               is
               not
               any
               thing
               so
               considerable
               as
               the
               convenience
               which
               this
               place
               affords
               for
               matter
               of
               exchange
               ,
               the
               Benjans
               having
               their
               Correspondents
               in
               all
               parts
               of
               Asia
               ,
               even
               at
               Constantinople
               ;
               and
               this
               is
               so
               much
               the
               more
               to
               the
               advantage
               of
               the
               Merchant
               ,
               the
               more
               he
               stands
               in
               fear
               of
               the
               Rasboutes
               ,
               and
               other
               Robbers
               ,
               who
               make
               travelling
               very
               dangerous
               ,
               notwithstanding
               all
               the
               expence
               the
               Mogul
               is
               at
               ,
               to
               maintain
               a
               great
               number
               of
               Souldiers
               ,
               who
               are
               particularly
               kept
               for
               the
               safety
               of
               the
               High-wayes
               .
            
             
               There
               is
               nothing
               paid
               here
               ,
               
               either
               at
               the
               exportation
               or
               importation
               of
               Merchandises
               ,
               save
               that
               the
               Couteval
               ,
               or
               Kings
               Lieutenant
               ,
               hath
               given
               him
               by
               way
               of
               Present
               ,
               about
               15.
               pence
               for
               every
               Wago●
               ;
               and
               it
               is
               lawful
               for
               all
               Forreigners
               to
               buy
               ,
               and
               sell
               ,
               and
               trade
               in
               all
               sorts
               of
               Merchandises
               ,
               those
               only
               excepted
               which
               are
               prohibited
               ,
               as
               Gun-powder
               ,
               Lead
               and
               Salt-Peter
               ,
               which
               may
               not
               be
               transported
               without
               the
               Governours
               permission
               ;
               but
               that
               it
               is
               no
               hard
               matter
               to
               obtain
               ,
               making
               but
               a
               slender
               acknowledgment
               of
               his
               favour
               therein
               .
            
             
             
               The
               City
               of
               Amadabat
               comprehends
               within
               its
               territory
               twenty
               five
               great
               Towns
               ,
               and
               two
               thousand
               nine
               hundred
               ninety
               and
               eight
               Villages
               ,
               
               so
               as
               that
               the
               revenue
               thereof
               amounts
               to
               above
               six
               millions
               of
               Crowns
               ,
               whereof
               the
               Governour
               hath
               the
               disposal
               ,
               and
               therewith
               maintains
               the
               Souldiers
               ,
               whom
               he
               is
               oblig'd
               to
               keep
               for
               the
               Kings
               service
               ,
               especially
               against
               Robbers
               upon
               the
               high-wayes
               ;
               though
               many
               times
               he
               protects
               them
               ,
               and
               divides
               the
               booty
               with
               them
               .
               The
               Couteval
               ,
               who
               is
               as
               it
               were
               the
               King
               Lieutenant
               ,
               commands
               under
               the
               Sulthan
               ,
               and
               mannages
               the
               political
               Government
               ,
               nay
               meddles
               also
               with
               the
               administration
               of
               Justice
               joyntly
               with
               the
               Kasi
               or
               ordinary
               Judge
               .
               The
               Mogul
               hath
               there
               also
               several
               other
               Officers
               ,
               who
               are
               as
               it
               were
               Controllers
               and
               Supervisors
               of
               those
               we
               last
               named
               .
            
             
               The
               dayes
               following
               I
               spent
               in
               seeing
               the
               Sepulchres
               which
               are
               about
               the
               City
               ,
               and
               among
               others
               ,
               
               particularly
               that
               which
               is
               in
               the
               Village
               of
               Zirkees
               ,
               about
               a
               League
               and
               a
               half
               from
               Amadabat
               .
               'T
               is
               the
               work
               of
               a
               King
               of
               Guzuratta
               ,
               built
               by
               him
               to
               the
               memory
               of
               a
               Kasi
               ,
               who
               had
               been
               his
               Praeceptor
               ,
               and
               is
               grown
               very
               famous
               upon
               the
               account
               of
               many
               pretended
               Miracles
               done
               by
               him
               after
               his
               death
               .
               The
               whole
               Structure
               ,
               wherein
               there
               are
               four
               hundred
               and
               forty
               great
               pillars
               ,
               thirty
               foot
               high
               ,
               is
               of
               Marble
               ,
               as
               also
               the
               floor
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               serves
               for
               a
               Sepulchre
               to
               three
               other
               Kings
               ,
               who
               would
               needs
               be
               buried
               there
               with
               their
               Families
               .
               At
               the
               entrance
               of
               this
               sumptuous
               Monument
               ,
               there
               is
               a
               large
               Tanke
               ,
               or
               Cistern
               ,
               full
               of
               water
               ,
               and
               enclos'd
               with
               a
               wall
               ,
               which
               hath
               several
               windows
               all
               about
               it
               .
               The
               Mahumetans
               of
               those
               parts
               go
               on
               Pilgrimage
               thither
               ;
               and
               in
               this
               Village
               of
               Zirkees
               is
               made
               the
               best
               Indico
               in
               all
               the
               Country
               .
               About
               a
               League
               thence
               ,
               there
               is
               a
               spacious
               Garden
               ,
               with
               a
               fair
               House
               within
               it
               ,
               which
               the
               
                 Mogul
                 ,
                 Chon
                 Chimauw
              
               ,
               built
               ,
               in
               memory
               of
               a
               Victory
               gained
               by
               him
               in
               that
               place
               over
               
                 Sulthan
                 Mahomed
                 Begeran
              
               ,
               last
               King
               of
               Guzuratta
               ,
               upon
               which
               he
               united
               that
               Kingdom
               to
               his
               Crown
               ,
               as
               we
               shall
               express
               hereafter
               .
            
             
               About
               a
               League
               and
               a
               half
               from
               the
               City
               ,
               we
               were
               shewn
               a
               Sepulchre
               ,
               which
               they
               call
               Betti-Chuit
               ,
               
               that
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               
                 thy
                 daughters
                 shame
                 discovered
              
               .
               There
               lies
               interr'd
               in
               it
               a
               rich
               Merchant
               ,
               a
               Moor
               ,
               named
               
                 Hajam
                 Majom
              
               ,
               who
               falling
               in
               love
               with
               his
               own
               Daughter
               ,
               and
               desirous
               to
               shew
               some
               pretence
               for
               his
               incest
               ,
               went
               to
               an
               Ecclesiastical
               Judge
               ,
               and
               told
               him
               in
               general
               terms
               ,
               That
               he
               had
               in
               his
               youth
               ,
               taken
               the
               pleasure
               to
               plant
               a
               Garden
               ,
               and
               to
               dress
               and
               order
               it
               with
               great
               care
               ,
               so
               that
               now
               it
               brought
               forth
               such
               excellent
               fruits
               ,
               that
               his
               neighbours
               were
               extreamly
               desirous
               thereof
               ,
               that
               he
               was
               every
               day
               importuned
               to
               communicate
               unto
               them
               ,
               but
               that
               he
               could
               not
               yet
               be
               perswaded
               to
               part
               therewith
               ,
               and
               that
               it
               was
               his
               design
               to
               make
               use
               of
               them
               himself
               ,
               if
               the
               Judge
               would
               grant
               him
               in
               writing
               a
               Licence
               to
               do
               it
               .
               The
               Kasi
               ,
               who
               was
               not
               able
               to
               dive
               into
               the
               wicked
               intentions
               of
               this
               unfortunate
               man
               ,
               made
               answer
               ,
               That
               there
               was
               no
               difficulty
               in
               all
               this
               ,
               and
               so
               immediately
               declar'd
               as
               much
               in
               writing
               .
               Hajom
               shewed
               it
               his
               Daughter
               ,
               and
               finding
               nevertheless
               ,
               that
               neither
               his
               own
               authority
               ,
               nor
               the
               general
               permission
               of
               the
               Judge
               ,
               would
               make
               her
               consent
               to
               his
               brutal
               enjoyments
               ,
               he
               ravished
               her
               .
               She
               complain'd
               to
               her
               Mother
               ,
               who
               made
               so
               much
               noise
               about
               it
               ,
               that
               the
               King
               
                 Mahomet
                 Begeran
              
               coming
               to
               hear
               thereof
               ,
               ordered
               him
               to
               lose
               his
               head
               .
            
             
               Not
               far
               from
               Amadabat
               begin
               to
               appear
               the
               dreadful
               Mountains
               of
               Marva
               ,
               
               which
               reach
               above
               70.
               
               Leagues
               towards
               Agra
               ,
               and
               above
               a
               hundred
               towards
               Ouyen
               ,
               and
               are
               so
               inaccessible
               ,
               that
               the
               Castle
               of
               Gurchitto
               ,
               (
               where
               lives
               Rana
               one
               of
               the
               principal
               Radias
               of
               those
               parts
               )
               is
               accounted
               impregnable
               ,
               
               in
               so
               much
               that
               the
               Kings
               of
               Pettan
               ,
               and
               the
               Mogul
               himself
               ,
               found
               much
               ado
               to
               reduce
               it
               .
               The
               Indians
               ,
               who
               are
               Pagans
               ,
               have
               still
               a
               great
               Veneration
               for
               that
               Prince
               ,
               who
               ,
               they
               say
               ,
               was
               so
               powerful
               ,
               as
               that
               he
               could
               in
               a
               short
               time
               bring
               120000.
               
               Horse
               into
               the
               Field
               .
            
             
               In
               the
               Mountain
               which
               lies
               between
               Amadabat
               and
               Trappe
               ,
               there
               lives
               another
               Radia
               ,
               who
               is
               not
               subject
               to
               the
               Mogul
               ,
               by
               reason
               the
               Woods
               and
               Deserts
               secure
               him
               against
               that
               Prince
               ,
               who
               with
               all
               his
               power
               is
               not
               able
               to
               force
               him
               out
               of
               the
               places
               he
               is
               possess'd
               of
               ,
               no
               more
               then
               he
               is
               the
               Radia
               of
               Ider
               ,
               who
               is
               his
               Vassal
               ,
               but
               many
               times
               refuses
               to
               obey
               his
               Orders
               .
            
             
               One
               of
               the
               noblest
               Gardens
               about
               the
               City
               is
               that
               of
               Schach-bag
               ,
               
               in
               that
               part
               of
               the
               Suburbs
               which
               is
               called
               Begampour
               .
               It
               is
               the
               King
               Garden
               ,
               very
               spacious
               ,
               encompass'd
               with
               a
               high
               Wall
               ,
               and
               hath
               within
               it
               a
               very
               fair
               House
               ,
               the
               Ditches
               whereof
               are
               full
               of
               water
               ,
               and
               the
               appartments
               richly
               furnish'd
               .
               I
               went
               thence
               along
               a
               Stone-bridge
               ,
               which
               is
               four
               hundred
               paces
               in
               length
               ,
               to
               another
               Garden
               ,
               called
               Niccinabag
               ,
               that
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               the
               Jewel
               ,
               and
               they
               say
               it
               was
               planted
               by
               a
               beautiful
               and
               rich
               young
               Lady
               .
               The
               Garden
               is
               not
               very
               great
               no
               more
               then
               the
               House
               within
               it
               ;
               but
               both
               very
               advantageously
               seated
               in
               a
               place
               high
               enough
               to
               discover
               all
               the
               adjacent
               Champion
               ,
               and
               upon
               the
               avenues
               of
               the
               
               Bridge
               ,
               to
               make
               the
               noblest
               prospect
               that
               ever
               I
               saw
               .
               The
               Rain
               which
               falls
               in
               the
               Winter
               time
               supplyes
               a
               great
               Fish-poud
               or
               Pool
               in
               the
               middle
               of
               the
               Garden
               ,
               but
               in
               Summer
               they
               make
               use
               of
               certain
               Engines
               ,
               wherewith
               many
               Oxen
               put
               together
               draw
               up
               the
               water
               out
               of
               Wells
               ,
               which
               are
               so
               deep
               ,
               that
               they
               are
               never
               dry
               .
               A
               man
               can
               seldom
               go
               to
               this
               Garden
               ,
               but
               he
               shall
               find
               some
               young
               Women
               bathing
               themselves
               ,
               they
               will
               not
               persuit
               the
               Indians
               should
               see
               them
               ,
               but
               suffered
               us
               to
               come
               in
               and
               speak
               to
               them
               .
            
             
               There
               are
               so
               many
               other
               Gardens
               about
               Amadabat
               ,
               and
               the
               whole
               City
               is
               so
               full
               of
               Trees
               ,
               that
               a
               man
               may
               say
               ,
               it
               makes
               all
               but
               one
               Garden
               ;
               for
               as
               he
               comes
               to
               the
               City
               ,
               he
               sees
               such
               abundance
               of
               them
               ,
               that
               he
               may
               well
               think
               he
               is
               going
               into
               a
               Forrest
               .
               Among
               other
               things
               I
               took
               particular
               notice
               of
               the
               High-way
               ,
               which
               they
               call
               Bascaban
               ,
               and
               leads
               to
               a
               Village
               six
               Leagues
               distant
               from
               the
               City
               .
               It
               is
               so
               straight
               ,
               that
               it
               should
               seem
               they
               took
               a
               great
               pleasure
               in
               planting
               the
               Trees
               about
               it
               ,
               whereof
               there
               is
               a
               double
               row
               on
               both
               sides
               upon
               a
               straight
               line
               .
               They
               are
               Cocos-Trees
               ,
               which
               at
               all
               times
               refresh
               Travellers
               with
               their
               shade
               :
               but
               this
               road
               comes
               nothing
               near
               that
               which
               goes
               from
               Agra
               to
               Barampour
               ,
               
               which
               makes
               but
               one
               continued
               Ally
               for
               a
               hundred
               and
               fifty
               Germans
               Leagues
               together
               .
               All
               these
               Teees
               lodge
               and
               feed
               an
               incredible
               number
               of
               Apes
               ,
               among
               which
               there
               are
               some
               as
               big
               as
               Greyhounds
               ,
               and
               strong
               enough
               to
               set
               upon
               a
               Man
               ;
               but
               they
               never
               do
               it
               unless
               they
               be
               angred
               .
               They
               are
               most
               of
               them
               of
               a
               greenish
               brown
               colour
               ,
               and
               their
               beards
               and
               eye-brows
               long
               and
               white
               .
               They
               multiply
               extreamly
               ,
               by
               reason
               the
               Benjans
               ,
               who
               are
               much
               more
               numerous
               in
               those
               parts
               then
               the
               Mahumetans
               ,
               believe
               the
               Metempsychosis
               ,
               or
               transmigration
               of
               souls
               ,
               and
               permit
               not
               the
               killing
               of
               beasts
               ,
               and
               these
               much
               less
               then
               any
               other
               ,
               because
               they
               have
               some
               resemblance
               of
               Man
               ,
               and
               are
               perswaded
               ,
               that
               the
               merriest
               and
               best
               humour'd
               souls
               ,
               after
               their
               departure
               out
               of
               the
               body
               ,
               retire
               into
               these
               Creatures
               ;
               whence
               it
               comes
               that
               the
               City
               is
               full
               of
               them
               .
               They
               come
               into
               people
               houses
               at
               any
               time
               with
               all
               the
               freedom
               imaginable
               ,
               and
               in
               so
               great
               numbers
               ,
               that
               those
               who
               sell
               Fruits
               and
               Preserves
               have
               much
               ado
               to
               keep
               them
               from
               their
               houses
               ,
               and
               to
               secure
               their
               Ware.
               I
               remember
               one
               day
               I
               counted
               above
               fifty
               at
               the
               English
               house
               at
               the
               same
               time
               ,
               which
               fell
               a
               playing
               and
               putting
               themselves
               into
               several
               postures
               ,
               as
               if
               they
               had
               been
               sent
               thither
               purposely
               to
               make
               me
               sport
               .
               I
               one
               day
               chanc'd
               do
               cast
               some
               Dates
               and
               Almonds
               among
               two
               or
               three
               Apes
               that
               came
               in
               ,
               which
               they
               liked
               so
               well
               ,
               that
               they
               waited
               every
               morning
               at
               my
               Chamber
               door
               for
               their
               Breakfast
               ,
               and
               became
               at
               last
               so
               familiar
               ,
               that
               they
               would
               take
               Fruit
               ,
               or
               Bread
               ,
               or
               any
               thing
               else
               out
               of
               my
               hand
               .
               I
               would
               sometimes
               catch
               one
               of
               them
               by
               the
               Foot
               ,
               so
               to
               oblige
               the
               others
               to
               snarle
               at
               me
               ,
               and
               as
               it
               were
               to
               demand
               their
               Companion
               ,
               which
               I
               did
               till
               such
               time
               as
               I
               saw
               them
               make
               ready
               to
               set
               upon
               me
               ,
               so
               to
               force
               him
               out
               of
               my
               hands
               .
            
             
               The
               same
               Trees
               maintain
               all
               sorts
               of
               wild
               Fowl
               ,
               
               but
               especially
               an
               infinite
               number
               of
               Parrots
               ,
               whereof
               there
               are
               several
               kinds
               .
               The
               biggest
               are
               called
               Indian
               Crows
               .
               Some
               are
               all
               white
               ,
               or
               of
               a
               Pearl
               colour
               ,
               having
               on
               their
               Crowns
               a
               tuft
               of
               Feathers
               of
               a
               Carnation
               red
               ,
               and
               they
               are
               called
               Kahatou
               ,
               from
               that
               word
               which
               in
               their
               chattering
               they
               pronounce
               very
               distinctly
               .
               These
               Birds
               are
               common
               all
               over
               the
               Indies
               ,
               where
               they
               make
               their
               Nests
               in
               Cities
               ,
               under
               the
               Eaves
               of
               Houses
               ,
               as
               Swallows
               do
               in
               Europe
               .
               The
               lesser
               sort
               of
               them
               ,
               which
               are
               the
               more
               valued
               for
               the
               beauty
               and
               diversity
               of
               their
               colours
               ,
               their
               Feathers
               being
               checquer'd
               between
               a
               lively
               Carnation
               and
               a
               bright
               Green
               ,
               build
               their
               Nests
               in
               the
               Woods
               ,
               and
               fasten
               them
               to
               the
               tops
               of
               the
               branches
               ,
               so
               as
               that
               they
               hang
               in
               the
               Air
               ,
               by
               which
               means
               they
               preserve
               their
               young
               ones
               from
               the
               Serpents
               that
               would
               devour
               them
               .
               They
               build
               their
               Nests
               with
               Hay
               or
               Stubble
               ,
               and
               many
               times
               they
               fasten
               two
               together
               ,
               with
               a
               covering
               above
               ,
               and
               another
               beneath
               .
               These
               Birds
               are
               a
               great
               annoyance
               to
               the
               Fruits
               ,
               and
               do
               much
               mischief
               in
               the
               Rice
               ,
               because
               none
               kill
               them
               ;
               nay
               ,
               the
               Benjans
               are
               so
               supertitious
               as
               not
               to
               hinder
               them
               from
               eating
               ;
               which
               freedom
               they
               also
               give
               the
               wild
               Ducks
               ,
               Herons
               and
               Cormorants
               ,
               
               whereof
               there
               are
               abundance
               abut
               the
               River
               .
               In
               the
               precedent
               Travels
               of
               the
               Embassadours
               into
               Muscovy
               and
               Persia
               ,
               there
               is
               some
               mention
               of
               these
               Birds
               ,
               upon
               occasion
               of
               those
               which
               we
               saw
               upon
               the
               River
               Wolga
               ;
               We
               shall
               only
               add
               here
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               the
               same
               kind
               of
               Fowl
               ,
               that
               the
               Natural
               Histories
               call
               Onocratalus
               ,
               from
               the
               noise
               it
               makes
               in
               the
               Water
               ,
               when
               it
               puts
               its
               Beak
               into
               it
               ,
               imitating
               in
               some
               sort
               the
               braying
               of
               an
               Ass.
               It
               hath
               the
               subtilty
               to
               swallow
               down
               Muscles
               ,
               and
               keep
               them
               in
               the
               Stomach
               till
               the
               heat
               thereof
               hath
               opened
               the
               shell
               ,
               and
               then
               cast
               them
               up
               again
               to
               take
               out
               the
               Fish.
               
            
             
               There
               is
               no
               kind
               of
               wild
               Fowl
               ,
               nor
               Venison
               ,
               
               which
               may
               not
               be
               had
               in
               these
               Forrests
               ,
               but
               especially
               ,
               Fallow-Deer
               ,
               Roebucks
               ,
               Ahus
               ,
               or
               wild
               Asses
               ,
               wild
               Boars
               and
               Hares
               .
            
             
               They
               have
               also
               store
               of
               tame
               Creatures
               ,
               
               as
               Buffles
               ,
               Oxen
               ,
               Cows
               and
               Sheep
               :
               And
               the
               Rivers
               is
               so
               well
               furnished
               with
               all
               sorts
               of
               Fish
               ,
               
               that
               it
               may
               be
               confidently
               affirmed
               ,
               there
               is
               no
               place
               in
               the
               world
               where
               a
               man
               might
               live
               more
               deliciously
               .
            
             
             
               They
               want
               nothing
               but
               Wine
               ;
               but
               to
               supply
               their
               want
               of
               that
               ,
               they
               have
               Terri
               ,
               taken
               out
               of
               the
               Cocos-trees
               ,
               
               which
               drinks
               as
               deliciously
               as
               Wine
               .
               They
               have
               the
               most
               excellent
               Water
               in
               the
               World
               ;
               and
               out
               of
               Rice
               ,
               Sugar
               and
               Dates
               ,
               they
               extract
               their
               Arak
               ,
               
               which
               is
               a
               kind
               of
               
                 Aqua
                 vitae
              
               ,
               much
               stronger
               and
               more
               pleasant
               then
               that
               which
               is
               made
               in
               Europe
               .
            
             
               But
               as
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               Guzuratta
               is
               furnish'd
               with
               Creatures
               beneficial
               to
               man
               ,
               
               as
               to
               carriage
               or
               otherwise
               ,
               so
               are
               there
               also
               some
               which
               he
               must
               have
               a
               care
               of
               .
               There
               is
               no
               River
               but
               is
               pester'd
               with
               abundance
               of
               Crocodiles
               ,
               
               called
               by
               the
               Inhabitants
               Cayman
               ,
               which
               do
               much
               mischief
               ,
               as
               well
               in
               the
               Water
               ,
               as
               upon
               the
               Land
               among
               the
               Cattle
               ,
               nay
               ,
               sometimes
               among
               Men
               ,
               whom
               they
               surprise
               when
               they
               go
               a
               swimming
               ,
               or
               when
               they
               go
               in
               Boats
               near
               the
               shore
               ;
               this
               Creature
               being
               so
               nimble
               ,
               that
               a
               Man
               hath
               much
               ado
               to
               escape
               by
               running
               ,
               though
               it
               were
               no
               hard
               matter
               for
               him
               ,
               by
               frequent
               turnings
               and
               windings
               to
               avoid
               his
               pursuit
               :
               for
               the
               Crocodile
               having
               no
               Vertebrae
               or
               joynts
               either
               in
               his
               neck
               or
               back
               ,
               he
               cannot
               turn
               himself
               ,
               and
               thence
               it
               comes
               that
               most
               commonly
               he
               rather
               surprises
               Men
               then
               pursues
               them
               .
               He
               commonly
               lurks
               in
               the
               high
               Grass
               on
               the
               River
               side
               ,
               to
               catch
               at
               those
               who
               come
               for
               Water
               ;
               and
               the
               Benjans
               ,
               who
               believe
               that
               the
               Souls
               of
               those
               who
               are
               thus
               devour'd
               by
               these
               Creatures
               ,
               are
               immediately
               admitted
               into
               Paradise
               ,
               take
               no
               course
               to
               destroy
               them
               .
               It
               is
               very
               certain
               ,
               that
               in
               the
               Ditches
               of
               the
               City
               of
               Pegu
               there
               were
               Crocodiles
               above
               thirty
               foot
               in
               length
               ,
               
               and
               fed
               so
               much
               upon
               Mans
               flesh
               ,
               that
               no
               day
               pass'd
               but
               they
               devour'd
               some
               or
               other
               ,
               and
               yet
               the
               Benjans
               took
               no
               course
               in
               the
               world
               to
               prevent
               it
               and
               destroy
               them
               .
               
               But
               the
               King
               having
               caused
               one
               to
               be
               more
               particularly
               observed
               ,
               which
               did
               more
               mischief
               alo●e
               then
               all
               the
               rest
               ,
               had
               it
               taken
               and
               kill'd
               .
               There
               was
               one
               had
               swallow'd
               down
               a
               Woman
               with
               all
               her
               cloaths
               about
               her
               .
               They
               cover
               their
               Eggs
               ,
               having
               laid
               to
               the
               number
               of
               28
               or
               30.
               with
               Sand
               ,
               about
               the
               change
               of
               the
               Moon
               ,
               and
               so
               leave
               them
               till
               the
               wane
               ,
               by
               which
               time
               they
               are
               hatch'd
               ;
               when
               they
               uncover
               them
               ,
               
               they
               kill
               a
               great
               many
               of
               the
               young
               ones
               ,
               which
               hinders
               them
               from
               multiplying
               ,
               as
               they
               would
               do
               otherwise
               to
               infinity
               .
               Iohnston
               in
               his
               
                 Natural
                 History
              
               saith
               ,
               that
               near
               Panama
               ,
               
               in
               the
               West
               -
               Indies
               ,
               there
               were
               found
               Crocodiles
               above
               a
               hundred
               foot
               long
               .
               But
               we
               shall
               not
               here
               make
               a
               digression
               into
               Natural
               History
               ,
               and
               ingenuosly
               acknowledge
               ,
               that
               those
               we
               saw
               were
               about
               twelve
               or
               fifteen
               foot
               long
               .
               The
               skin
               ,
               or
               rather
               scales
               of
               their
               backs
               is
               harder
               then
               Armour
               musket-proof
               ;
               so
               that
               to
               destroy
               them
               ,
               a
               man
               must
               go
               on
               one
               side
               of
               them
               ,
               and
               run
               them
               into
               the
               belly
               .
               The
               Inhabitants
               of
               the
               Country
               affirm
               ,
               that
               this
               Creature
               is
               of
               its
               own
               nature
               cowardly
               ,
               and
               that
               it
               avoids
               those
               who
               stand
               to
               it
               ,
               and
               hath
               courage
               only
               when
               it
               hath
               to
               do
               with
               those
               that
               have
               not
               any
               ,
               and
               run
               away
               from
               it
               .
            
             
               Another
               quality
               which
               this
               Country
               hath
               ,
               not
               common
               with
               all
               places
               ,
               is
               ,
               that
               it
               produces
               abundance
               of
               Snakes
               and
               Serpents
               ,
               
               which
               are
               here
               very
               dangerous
               ,
               and
               among
               the
               rest
               those
               ,
               which
               from
               a
               Greek
               word
               are
               called
               Amphisbenes
               ,
               and
               have
               two
               heads
               .
               I
               must
               confess
               I
               never
               saw
               any
               of
               them
               ,
               and
               expect
               not
               that
               upon
               my
               testimony
               any
               should
               condemn
               the
               opinion
               of
               those
               ,
               who
               with
               much
               probability
               affirm
               ,
               that
               Nature
               produces
               no
               Creature
               with
               two
               heads
               ,
               unless
               she
               intend
               to
               make
               sport
               ,
               and
               frame
               a
               Monster
               ;
               and
               that
               their
               errour
               ,
               who
               speak
               of
               the
               Amphisbene
               ,
               proceeds
               only
               hence
               ,
               that
               they
               have
               seen
               Serpents
               ,
               which
               ,
               contrary
               to
               the
               ordinary
               form
               of
               all
               Reptiles
               ,
               are
               as
               big
               towards
               the
               tail
               as
               towards
               the
               head
               .
               We
               might
               also
               very
               well
               esteem
               those
               somewhat
               ridiculously
               conceited
               ,
               who
               would
               have
               people
               believe
               ,
               that
               these
               heads
               command
               '
               and
               obey
               alternately
               by
               years
               ,
               if
               those
               of
               the
               Country
               did
               not
               affirm
               as
               much
               ,
               and
               if
               Nirembergius
               ,
               in
               his
               Natural
               History
               ,
               write
               ,
               that
               an
               Inhabitant
               of
               Madrid
               ,
               named
               Cortavilla
               ,
               had
               assur'd
               him
               that
               he
               had
               seen
               it
               :
               but
               he
               doth
               not
               himself
               believe
               what
               he
               adds
               to
               that
               Story
               ;
               to
               wit
               ,
               that
               this
               Creature
               hath
               under
               one
               of
               its
               Tongues
               the
               Remedy
               against
               the
               Poyson
               which
               the
               other
               had
               cast
               .
            
             
               The
               Woods
               are
               full
               of
               Lyons
               ,
               Leopards
               ,
               Tigers
               and
               Elephants
               ;
               whereof
               we
               shall
               have
               occasion
               to
               speak
               elsewhere
               .
            
             
               But
               there
               is
               no
               Creature
               more
               common
               in
               these
               parts
               ,
               
               as
               also
               all
               over
               the
               Indies
               ,
               then
               the
               Batts
               ,
               which
               are
               as
               big
               as
               Crows
               with
               us
               ,
               nay
               ,
               there
               are
               some
               about
               the
               bigness
               of
               our
               Hens
               .
               They
               are
               so
               great
               an
               annoyance
               to
               Gardens
               ,
               that
               people
               are
               oblig'd
               to
               watch
               them
               ,
               for
               the
               preservation
               of
               the
               Fruits
               .
            
             
               The
               City
               of
               Amadabat
               maintains
               for
               the
               Mogul's
               service
               ,
               
               out
               of
               its
               own
               Revenue
               ,
               twelve
               thousand
               Horse
               ,
               and
               fifty
               Elephants
               ,
               under
               the
               command
               of
               a
               Chan
               ,
               or
               Governour
               ,
               who
               hath
               the
               quality
               of
               
                 Radia
                 ,
                 Raja
              
               ,
               or
               Rasgi
               ,
               that
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               Prince
               .
               He
               who
               commanded
               there
               in
               my
               time
               ,
               
               was
               called
               Areb-chan
               ,
               and
               about
               sixty
               years
               of
               age
               .
               I
               was
               credibly
               inform'd
               ,
               that
               he
               was
               worth
               in
               Money
               and
               Houshold-stuffe
               ,
               ten
               Crou
               ,
               or
               
                 Carroas
                 Ropias
              
               ,
               which
               amount
               to
               fifty
               millions
               of
               Crowns
               ,
               the
               Crou
               being
               accounted
               at
               a
               hundred
               
                 Lake
                 Ropias
              
               ,
               
               each
               whereof
               is
               worth
               fifty
               thousand
               Crowns
               .
               It
               was
               not
               long
               before
               ,
               that
               his
               Daughter
               ,
               one
               of
               the
               greatst
               Beauties
               in
               the
               Country
               ,
               had
               been
               married
               to
               the
               M●gul's
               second
               Son
               ,
               and
               the
               Chan
               ,
               when
               she
               went
               to
               the
               Court
               ,
               had
               sent
               her
               attended
               by
               twenty
               Elephants
               ,
               a
               thousand
               Horse
               ,
               and
               six
               thousand
               Waggons
               ,
               loaden
               with
               the
               richest
               Stuffs
               ,
               and
               whatever
               else
               was
               rare
               in
               the
               Country
               .
               
               His
               Court
               consisted
               of
               above
               500.
               persons
               ,
               400.
               whereof
               were
               his
               slaves
               ,
               who
               serv'd
               him
               in
               his
               affairs
               ,
               and
               were
               all
               dieted
               in
               the
               house
               .
               〈◊〉
               have
               it
               from
               good
               hands
               ,
               
               that
               his
               expence
               in
               house-keeping
               amounted
               to
               above
               five
               thousand
               Crowns
               a
               moneth
               ,
               not
               comprehending
               in
               that
               account
               that
               of
               his
               Stables
               ,
               where
               he
               kept
               five
               hundred
               Horse
               and
               fifty
               Elephants
               .
               The
               most
               eminent
               Persons
               of
               his
               retinue
               were
               very
               magnificently
               clad
               ,
               though
               as
               to
               his
               own
               person
               ,
               he
               was
               nothing
               curious
               ,
               and
               was
               content
               commonly
               with
               a
               Garment
               of
               Cotton
               ,
               as
               are
               the
               other
               Indosthans
               ,
               unless
               it
               were
               when
               he
               went
               abroad
               into
               the
               City
               ,
               or
               took
               a
               journey
               into
               the
               Country
               ;
               for
               then
               he
               went
               in
               great
               state
               ,
               sitting
               ordinarily
               in
               a
               rich
               Chair
               ,
               set
               upon
               an
               Elephant
               ,
               cover'd
               with
               the
               richest
               Tapistry
               ,
               or
               Alcatifs
               of
               Persia
               ,
               being
               attended
               by
               the
               Guard
               of
               200.
               men
               ,
               having
               many
               excellent
               Persian
               Horses
               led
               ,
               and
               causing
               several
               Standards
               and
               Banners
               to
               be
               carried
               before
               him
               .
            
             
               October
               18.
               
               I
               went
               along
               with
               the
               English
               Merchant
               to
               visit
               the
               Governour
               ,
               
               whom
               we
               found
               sitting
               in
               a
               Pavilion
               or
               Tent
               which
               look'd
               into
               his
               Garden
               .
               Having
               caused
               us
               to
               sit
               down
               by
               him
               ,
               he
               asked
               the
               Merchant
               who
               I
               was
               :
               He
               told
               him
               in
               the
               Indosthan
               Language
               ,
               that
               I
               was
               a
               Gentleman
               of
               Germany
               ,
               whom
               a
               desire
               to
               see
               forreign
               Countries
               ,
               and
               to
               improve
               himself
               by
               Travel
               ,
               had
               oblig'd
               to
               leave
               his
               own
               .
               That
               coming
               into
               Persia
               ,
               upon
               occasion
               of
               an
               Embassie
               sent
               thither
               by
               the
               Prince
               my
               Master
               ,
               I
               took
               a
               resolution
               to
               see
               the
               Indies
               ,
               
               as
               being
               the
               noblest
               Country
               in
               the
               world
               ;
               and
               being
               come
               to
               that
               City
               ,
               that
               I
               hoped
               he
               would
               not
               take
               it
               ill
               if
               I
               aspir'd
               to
               the
               honour
               of
               waiting
               upon
               him
               .
               The
               Governour
               made
               answer
               ,
               I
               was
               very
               welcome
               ,
               that
               my
               resolution
               was
               noble
               and
               generous
               ,
               and
               that
               he
               pray'd
               God
               to
               bless
               and
               prosper
               it
               .
               He
               thereupon
               asked
               me
               ,
               whether
               during
               my
               aboad
               in
               Persia
               ,
               I
               had
               learnt
               ought
               of
               the
               Language
               .
               I
               reply'd
               ,
               that
               I
               had
               a
               greater
               inclination
               to
               the
               Turkish
               Language
               ,
               and
               that
               I
               understood
               it
               so
               far
               as
               to
               make
               a
               shift
               to
               express
               my self
               in
               it
               .
               The
               Governour
               ,
               who
               was
               a
               Persian
               born
               ,
               made
               answer
               ,
               that
               it
               was
               true
               indeed
               ,
               the
               Turkish
               Language
               was
               much
               more
               commonly
               spoken
               in
               the
               Scach's
               Court
               then
               that
               of
               the
               Country
               ,
               and
               thereupon
               asked
               me
               my
               age
               ,
               and
               how
               long
               it
               was
               since
               I
               left
               Germany
               .
               I
               told
               him
               I
               was
               24.
               years
               of
               age
               ,
               and
               that
               I
               had
               travelled
               three
               years
               .
               He
               reply'd
               ,
               that
               he
               wondred
               very
               much
               my
               friends
               would
               suffer
               me
               to
               travel
               so
               young
               ,
               and
               and
               asked
               me
               whether
               I
               had
               not
               chang'd
               my
               habit
               by
               the
               way
               ;
               whereto
               having
               made
               answer
               that
               I
               had
               not
               ,
               he
               told
               me
               ,
               that
               it
               was
               an
               extraordinary
               good
               fortune
               ,
               that
               I
               had
               travell'd
               in
               that
               equipage
               through
               so
               many
               Countries
               ,
               without
               meeting
               with
               some
               unhappy
               accident
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               Dutch
               and
               English
               ,
               to
               prevent
               any
               such
               misfortune
               ,
               clad
               themselves
               according
               to
               the
               fashion
               of
               the
               Country
               .
            
             
               After
               about
               an
               hours
               discourse
               ,
               we
               would
               have
               risen
               and
               taken
               our
               leaves
               of
               him
               ,
               but
               the
               Governour
               intreated
               us
               to
               stay
               and
               dine
               with
               him
               .
               He
               caused
               some
               Fruit
               to
               be
               brought
               ,
               while
               his
               people
               were
               laying
               the
               cloath
               ,
               which
               was
               of
               Cotton
               ,
               laid
               upon
               a
               large
               Carpet
               of
               red
               Turkie-leather
               .
               The
               dinner
               was
               very
               noble
               ,
               and
               serv'd
               up
               and
               dre●t
               according
               to
               the
               Persian
               way
               ,
               the
               Meat
               being
               laid
               in
               dishes
               ,
               all
               Porcelane
               ,
               upon
               Rice
               of
               several
               colours
               ,
               in
               the
               same
               manner
               as
               we
               had
               seen
               at
               the
               Court
               at
               Ispahan
               .
               Presently
               after
               dinner
               we
               came
               away
               ,
               but
               as
               I
               was
               taking
               my
               leave
               of
               the
               Governour
               ,
               he
               told
               me
               in
               the
               Turkish
               Language
               ,
               
                 Senni
                 dahe
                 kurim
              
               ,
               that
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               we
               shall
               see
               you
               again
               ,
               giving
               me
               thereby
               to
               understand
               ,
               that
               he
               would
               be
               glad
               of
               some
               further
               discourse
               with
               me
               .
            
             
               Accordingly
               we
               went
               thither
               again
               the
               20.
               
               but
               I
               had
               clad
               my self
               according
               to
               the
               mode
               of
               the
               Country
               ,
               upon
               the
               design
               I
               had
               to
               travel
               into
               Cambaya
               ,
               which
               I
               could
               hardly
               do
               without
               changing
               habit
               .
               We
               found
               him
               in
               the
               same
               appartment
               where
               we
               had
               seen
               him
               the
               time
               before
               .
               He
               was
               clad
               in
               a
               White
               Vestment
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               Indian
               mode
               ,
               over
               which
               he
               had
               another
               that
               was
               longer
               ,
               of
               Brocadoe
               ,
               the
               ground
               Carnation
               lined
               with
               white
               Satin
               ,
               and
               above
               ,
               a
               Collar
               of
               Sables
               ,
               whereof
               the
               Skins
               were
               sewed
               together
               ,
               so
               as
               that
               the
               Tails
               hung
               down
               over
               the
               back
               .
               As
               soon
               as
               he
               saw
               us
               come
               in
               ,
               he
               made
               us
               sit
               down
               by
               the
               Lords
               that
               were
               with
               him
               .
               He
               was
               about
               some
               business
               ,
               which
               hindred
               him
               for
               a
               while
               from
               discoursing
               with
               us
               ,
               yet
               could
               I
               not
               but
               observe
               that
               he
               was
               pleased
               at
               my
               change
               of
               habit
               .
               He
               dispatch'd
               several
               Orders
               ,
               and
               sometimes
               writ
               himself
               ;
               yet
               did
               not
               his
               business
               take
               him
               up
               ,
               so
               as
               to
               hinder
               him
               from
               taking
               Tobacco
               ,
               which
               he
               took
               after
               the
               same
               manner
               as
               is
               elsewhere
               described
               in
               the
               precedent
               Travels
               of
               the
               Embassadours
               ,
               there
               standing
               near
               him
               a
               Servant
               ,
               who
               with
               one
               hand
               held
               to
               the
               Pipe
               to
               his
               mouth
               ,
               and
               set
               fire
               to
               it
               with
               the
               other
               .
               He
               quitted
               that
               exercise
               to
               go
               and
               take
               a
               view
               of
               certain
               Troops
               of
               Horse
               and
               Companies
               of
               Foot
               ,
               which
               were
               drawn
               up
               in
               the
               Court.
               He
               would
               see
               their
               
               Armes
               himself
               ,
               and
               caus'd
               them
               to
               shoot
               at
               a
               Mark
               ,
               thereby
               to
               judge
               of
               their
               abilities
               ,
               and
               to
               augment
               the
               pay
               of
               such
               as
               did
               well
               at
               the
               cost
               of
               the
               others
               ,
               out
               of
               whose
               pay
               there
               was
               so
               much
               abated
               .
               So
               that
               seeing
               him
               thus
               employ'd
               ,
               we
               would
               have
               taken
               our
               leaves
               ,
               but
               he
               sent
               us
               word
               that
               we
               should
               dine
               with
               him
               ,
               causing
               in
               the
               mean
               time
               some
               Fruit
               to
               be
               sent
               us
               ,
               whereof
               by
               his
               order
               we
               sent
               the
               best
               part
               to
               our
               Lodging
               .
            
             
               Soon
               after
               he
               call'd
               for
               a
               little
               golden
               Cabinet
               ,
               enrich'd
               with
               precious
               Stones
               ,
               and
               having
               taken
               out
               two
               Drawers
               ,
               out
               of
               one
               he
               took
               Offion
               ,
               or
               Opium
               ,
               and
               out
               of
               the
               other
               Bengi
               ,
               a
               certain
               Drug
               ,
               or
               Powder
               ,
               made
               of
               the
               leaves
               and
               seed
               of
               Hemp
               ,
               which
               they
               use
               to
               excite
               luxury
               .
               Having
               taken
               a
               small
               spoonful
               of
               each
               ,
               he
               sent
               the
               Cabinet
               to
               me
               ,
               and
               told
               me
               ,
               that
               it
               could
               not
               otherwise
               be
               ,
               but
               that
               ,
               during
               my
               aboad
               at
               Ispahan
               ,
               I
               must
               needs
               have
               learnt
               the
               use
               of
               the
               Drug
               ,
               and
               that
               I
               should
               find
               that
               as
               good
               as
               any
               I
               had
               seen
               in
               Persia.
               I
               told
               him
               ,
               that
               I
               was
               no
               competent
               Iudge
               of
               it
               ,
               in
               regard
               I
               had
               not
               used
               it
               often
               ;
               however
               I
               would
               then
               take
               of
               it
               for
               the
               Honours
               sake
               of
               receiving
               it
               from
               his
               hands
               .
               I
               took
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               the
               English
               Merchant
               did
               the
               like
               ,
               though
               neither
               of
               us
               had
               ever
               taken
               any
               before
               ,
               nor
               did
               much
               like
               it
               then
               .
            
             
               The
               Governour
               ask'd
               me
               ,
               where
               I
               had
               learnt
               the
               Turkish
               Language
               ,
               and
               whether
               I
               had
               ever
               been
               at
               Constantinople
               .
               I
               told
               him
               ,
               I
               never
               had
               been
               there
               ,
               but
               had
               employ'd
               the
               little
               time
               of
               my
               aboad
               in
               the
               Provinces
               of
               Schirwan
               ,
               and
               at
               Ispahan
               ,
               in
               learning
               that
               Language
               ,
               
               which
               is
               as
               common
               there
               as
               that
               of
               the
               Country
               .
               He
               told
               me
               that
               Schi●wan
               was
               his
               Country
               ,
               and
               understanding
               that
               I
               had
               been
               particularly
               known
               to
               
                 Schach
                 Sefi
              
               ,
               had
               dined
               at
               his
               Table
               ,
               and
               been
               a
               hunting
               with
               him
               ,
               he
               ask'd
               my
               judgment
               of
               the
               King
               of
               Persia
               ,
               and
               what
               I
               thought
               worthy
               commendation
               or
               censure
               in
               that
               Prince
               ?
               I
               made
               answer
               ,
               that
               he
               was
               a
               Prince
               of
               a
               graceful
               Aspect
               and
               Person
               ,
               and
               one
               that
               had
               understanding
               and
               courage
               enough
               to
               be
               obey'd
               in
               his
               Kingdom
               .
               
               He
               ask'd
               me
               ,
               whether
               he
               still
               reign'd
               as
               a
               Tyrant
               ,
               and
               continu'd
               his
               former
               cruelties
               ?
               I
               answered
               ,
               that
               Age
               having
               moderated
               his
               youthful
               extravagancies
               ,
               his
               government
               began
               to
               be
               also
               more
               moderate
               .
            
             
               But
               the
               Chan
               reply'd
               ,
               that
               
                 Schach
                 Sefi
              
               had
               assum'd
               the
               Scepter
               with
               bloudy
               hands
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               beginning
               of
               his
               reign
               had
               cost
               the
               lives
               of
               an
               infinite
               number
               of
               persons
               ,
               of
               all
               conditions
               and
               qualities
               :
               That
               Cruelty
               was
               hereditary
               to
               his
               Family
               :
               That
               it
               descended
               to
               him
               from
               Scach-Abas
               ,
               his
               Grand-father
               ,
               and
               that
               there
               was
               little
               hope
               he
               could
               rid
               himself
               of
               a
               quality
               that
               was
               become
               in
               a
               manner
               natural
               to
               him
               ,
               though
               he
               might
               happily
               dissemble
               it
               for
               a
               time
               :
               That
               that
               was
               the
               only
               reason
               for
               which
               Alymerdan-Chan
               ,
               Governour
               of
               Candahar
               ,
               had
               been
               forc'd
               to
               cast
               himself
               into
               the
               protection
               of
               the
               Mogul
               ,
               and
               to
               deliver
               up
               his
               place
               to
               him
               ;
               as
               knowing
               his
               life
               was
               in
               danger
               ,
               though
               he
               had
               never
               done
               ought
               against
               the
               service
               of
               his
               Prince
               ,
               and
               that
               he
               was
               sent
               for
               to
               Court
               ,
               to
               augment
               the
               number
               of
               those
               Lords
               whom
               that
               Tyrant
               had
               put
               to
               death
               :
               That
               he
               was
               content
               to
               believe
               ,
               that
               
                 S●hach
                 Sefi
              
               was
               an
               understanding
               person
               ,
               but
               that
               even
               as
               to
               that
               ,
               there
               was
               no
               more
               comparison
               between
               him
               and
               the
               Mogul
               ,
               then
               there
               was
               between
               the
               poverty
               of
               the
               one
               and
               the
               vast
               wealth
               of
               the
               other
               ,
               the
               Prince
               his
               Master
               being
               able
               to
               maintain
               a
               War
               against
               three
               Kings
               of
               Persia.
               I
               was
               loth
               to
               enter
               into
               any
               contestation
               upon
               so
               ticklish
               a
               subject
               ,
               
               and
               therefore
               only
               told
               him
               ,
               that
               it
               was
               indeed
               true
               ,
               there
               was
               not
               any
               comparison
               between
               the
               Gold
               ,
               and
               the
               Silver
               ,
               and
               Wealth
               of
               Persia
               ,
               and
               what
               I
               had
               already
               seen
               of
               the
               Mogul's
               Kingdom
               ;
               but
               that
               it
               must
               be
               withall
               confess'd
               ,
               that
               Persia
               had
               one
               thing
               which
               could
               not
               be
               had
               elsewhere
               ,
               and
               was
               in
               effect
               inestimable
               ,
               which
               was
               the
               great
               number
               of
               Kisilbachs
               ,
               with
               whose
               assistance
               the
               King
               of
               Persia
               might
               attempt
               the
               conquest
               of
               all
               Asia
               .
               Which
               I
               said
               purposely
               ,
               knowing
               the
               Governour
               was
               a
               Kisilbach
               ,
               and
               that
               he
               could
               take
               no
               offence
               at
               such
               a
               discourse
               .
               Accordingly
               he
               discover'd
               his
               satisfaction
               thereat
               ,
               not
               only
               in
               saying
               ,
               that
               he
               must
               grant
               it
               to
               be
               true
               ,
               but
               also
               ,
               when
               turning
               to
               one
               of
               the
               Lords
               ,
               who
               was
               a
               Persian
               as
               well
               as
               himself
               ,
               he
               said
               to
               him
               ,
               
                 Walla
                 beksade
                 ,
                 jasehi
                 a-damdur
                 ,
                 chassa
                 adamlar
                 souer
                 ,
              
               that
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               I
               believe
               this
               young
               Gentleman
               hath
               courage
               ,
               when
               he
               speaks
               so
               well
               of
               those
               that
               have
               .
            
             
               By
               that
               time
               we
               had
               ended
               this
               discourse
               dinner
               was
               brought
               in
               .
               The
               Carver
               sate
               in
               the
               middle
               of
               the
               great
               Vessels
               wherein
               the
               meat
               was
               brought
               up
               ,
               and
               with
               a
               great
               spoon
               put
               of
               it
               into
               little
               dishes
               ,
               to
               be
               serv'd
               up
               to
               us
               .
               The
               Cban
               himself
               would
               needs
               also
               put
               in
               some
               ,
               to
               assure
               us
               of
               his
               being
               pleas'd
               with
               our
               company
               .
               The
               room
               was
               full
               of
               Military
               Officers
               ,
               whereof
               some
               stood
               with
               Half-pikes
               in
               their
               hands
               ,
               others
               sate
               about
               a
               Tanke
               or
               Cistern
               which
               was
               in
               the
               room
               .
            
             
               Immediately
               after
               dinner
               we
               took
               leave
               ,
               but
               the
               Governour
               told
               us
               ,
               that
               he
               intended
               to
               give
               us
               the
               divertisement
               of
               the
               Women-dancers
               of
               the
               Country
               ,
               and
               that
               we
               should
               pass
               away
               the
               afternoon
               with
               him
               :
               but
               some
               business
               intervening
               he
               could
               not
               do
               it
               then
               ,
               and
               therefore
               was
               forc'd
               to
               put
               it
               off
               to
               some
               other
               time
               .
               But
               the
               earnestess
               I
               was
               in
               to
               pros●cute
               my
               travels
               into
               Cambay●
               ,
               together
               with
               the
               little
               satisfaction
               I
               found
               in
               the
               lewd
               
               and
               insolent
               Postures
               of
               those
               Women
               ,
               whereof
               I
               had
               seen
               but
               too
               much
               in
               Persia
               ,
               hindred
               me
               from
               making
               any
               acceptance
               of
               his
               proffers
               .
            
             
               The
               Governour
               of
               Amadabat
               was
               a
               judicious
               understanding
               man
               ,
               
               but
               hasty
               ,
               and
               so
               rigorous
               ,
               that
               his
               Government
               inclin'd
               somewhat
               to
               cruelty
               .
               It
               happened
               one
               day
               ,
               that
               the
               two
               principal
               Directors
               of
               the
               English
               and
               Dutch
               trade
               there
               ,
               being
               invited
               by
               him
               to
               dinner
               ;
               a
               young
               Gentleman
               that
               waited
               upon
               the
               former
               ,
               comes
               into
               the
               Hall
               to
               attend
               upon
               his
               Master
               ;
               He
               had
               on
               a
               slash'd
               doublet
               ,
               much
               after
               the
               fashion
               which
               was
               worn
               about
               30.
               years
               since
               ,
               which
               the
               Governour
               thought
               so
               ridiculous
               ,
               that
               he
               could
               not
               forbear
               laughing
               at
               it
               ,
               and
               askt
               the
               English
               President
               ,
               in
               what
               quality
               that
               slash'd
               Gallant
               serv'd
               him
               ,
               since
               that
               according
               to
               his
               habit
               ,
               he
               conceiv'd
               he
               kept
               him
               for
               his
               Fool.
               The
               President
               made
               answer
               ,
               not
               without
               some
               confusion
               ,
               that
               he
               waited
               on
               him
               in
               his
               Chamber
               ,
               and
               that
               he
               had
               opened
               his
               Doublet
               in
               that
               manner
               to
               make
               way
               for
               the
               Air
               ,
               the
               better
               to
               avoid
               the
               excessive
               heats
               of
               the
               Country
               ,
               which
               the
               Europaeans
               could
               not
               well
               endure
               .
               Whereto
               the
               Governour
               reply'd
               ,
               that
               that
               reason
               gave
               some
               satisfaction
               ,
               but
               what
               he
               most
               wondred
               at
               was
               ,
               that
               the
               Christians
               ,
               who
               are
               a
               wise
               and
               understanding
               people
               ,
               had
               not
               yet
               found
               out
               the
               way
               to
               make
               their
               Doublets
               of
               several
               shreds
               ,
               rather
               then
               cut
               and
               mangle
               whole
               pieces
               of
               Stuffes
               to
               put
               themselves
               into
               that
               mode
               .
               This
               jesting
               with
               the
               English
               Merchant
               put
               him
               into
               so
               good
               an
               humour
               ,
               that
               he
               would
               needs
               devote
               the
               remainder
               of
               the
               day
               to
               sport
               and
               divertisement
               ,
               and
               thereupon
               sent
               for
               twenty
               Women-dancers
               ,
               who
               as
               soon
               as
               they
               were
               come
               into
               the
               room
               fell
               a
               singing
               and
               dancing
               ,
               but
               with
               an
               Activity
               and
               exact
               observation
               of
               the
               cadence
               ,
               much
               beyond
               that
               of
               our
               Dancers
               upon
               the
               Ropes
               .
               They
               had
               little
               Hoops
               or
               Circles
               ,
               through
               which
               they
               leap'd
               as
               nimbly
               as
               if
               they
               had
               been
               so
               many
               Apes
               ,
               and
               made
               thousands
               of
               Postures
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               several
               soundings
               of
               their
               Musick
               ,
               which
               consisted
               of
               a
               Tumbeck
               ,
               or
               Timbrel
               ,
               a
               Haw-boy
               ,
               and
               several
               Tabours
               .
               Having
               danc'd
               near
               two
               hours
               ,
               the
               Governour
               would
               needs
               send
               into
               the
               City
               for
               another
               band
               of
               Dancers
               ,
               but
               the
               Servants
               brought
               word
               ,
               that
               they
               were
               sick
               and
               could
               not
               come
               .
               This
               excuse
               being
               not
               taken
               ,
               he
               sent
               out
               the
               same
               Servants
               ,
               with
               express
               order
               to
               bring
               those
               Prostitutes
               away
               by
               force
               ;
               but
               they
               returning
               the
               second
               time
               with
               the
               same
               excuse
               ,
               he
               order'd
               they
               should
               be
               cudgell'd
               .
               Upon
               that
               ,
               they
               cast
               themselves
               at
               the
               Governours
               feet
               ,
               and
               acknowledged
               that
               it
               was
               indeed
               true
               ,
               they
               were
               not
               sick
               ,
               but
               were
               at
               a
               certain
               place
               ,
               where
               they
               got
               Money
               at
               a
               more
               delightful
               and
               easier
               sport
               then
               dancing
               ,
               and
               that
               they
               absolutely
               deny'd
               to
               come
               ,
               saying
               ,
               they
               knew
               well
               enough
               the
               Governour
               would
               not
               pay
               them
               .
               He
               laught
               at
               it
               ,
               but
               immediately
               commanded
               out
               a
               party
               of
               his
               Guard
               to
               bring
               them
               to
               him
               ,
               and
               they
               were
               no
               sooner
               entred
               into
               the
               Hall
               ere
               he
               ordered
               their
               heads
               to
               b●
               struck
               off
               .
               
               They
               beg'd
               their
               lives
               with
               horrid
               cries
               and
               lamentations
               ;
               but
               he
               would
               be
               obey'd
               ,
               and
               caus'd
               the
               execution
               to
               be
               done
               in
               the
               room
               before
               all
               the
               Company
               ,
               not
               one
               of
               the
               Lords
               then
               present
               daring
               to
               make
               the
               least
               intercession
               for
               those
               Wretches
               ,
               who
               were
               eight
               in
               number
               .
               The
               Strangers
               were
               startled
               at
               the
               horrour
               of
               the
               Spectacle
               and
               inhumanity
               of
               the
               Action
               ;
               which
               the
               Governour
               taking
               notice
               of
               ,
               fell
               a
               laughing
               ,
               and
               ask'd
               them
               what
               they
               were
               so
               much
               startled
               at
               ?
               Assure
               your selves
               Gentlemen
               ,
               said
               he
               ,
               that
               if
               I
               should
               not
               take
               this
               course
               ,
               I
               should
               not
               be
               long
               Governour
               of
               Amadabat
               .
               For
               should
               I
               connive
               once
               at
               their
               disobedience
               ,
               these
               Bete-Seioth
               ,
               or
               Sons
               of
               Whores
               ,
               would
               play
               the
               Masters
               ,
               and
               drive
               me
               out
               of
               the
               City
               .
               'T
               is
               but
               prudence
               in
               me
               to
               prevent
               their
               contempt
               of
               my
               Authority
               ,
               by
               such
               examples
               of
               severity
               as
               these
               are
               .
            
             
               October
               21.
               
               I
               left
               Amadabat
               ,
               with
               a
               Coach
               and
               one
               Saddle-nag
               ,
               in
               the
               company
               of
               a
               young
               English
               Merchant
               ,
               who
               ,
               by
               order
               from
               the
               President
               ,
               was
               to
               be
               my
               Fellow-traveller
               .
               The
               Rasboutes
               make
               the
               way
               between
               Amadabath
               and
               Cambaya
               very
               dangerous
               ,
               which
               made
               me
               take
               for
               my
               Convoy
               eight
               Foot-souldiers
               arm'd
               with
               Pikes
               and
               Bucklers
               .
               This
               kind
               of
               Souldiers
               do
               also
               the
               office
               of
               Lacqueys
               ,
               running
               just
               before
               the
               Horses
               ,
               and
               may
               be
               hired
               for
               a
               small
               matter
               ;
               for
               I
               gave
               them
               but
               eight
               Crowns
               for
               the
               whole
               journey
               ,
               though
               I
               had
               them
               three
               dayes
               ,
               in
               which
               time
               I
               travell'd
               thirteen
               of
               the
               Country
               Leagues
               .
            
             
               All
               the
               English
               Merchants
               brought
               me
               half
               a
               League
               out
               of
               the
               City
               ,
               where
               I
               saw
               a
               sumptuous
               Tomb
               ,
               
               which
               they
               call
               Salu.
               I
               got
               that
               day
               to
               the
               Garden
               of
               Tschictbag
               ,
               made
               in
               memory
               of
               the
               place
               where
               the
               Sulthan
               
                 Mahomet
                 Begoran
              
               ,
               whom
               we
               spoke
               of
               before
               ,
               was
               defeated
               ,
               and
               is
               without
               all
               comparison
               the
               fairest
               of
               any
               in
               the
               Indies
               ;
               but
               it
               being
               dark
               ere
               I
               got
               thither
               ,
               I
               shall
               forbear
               the
               description
               of
               it
               till
               my
               return
               that
               way
               ,
               at
               which
               time
               I
               had
               the
               convenience
               of
               taking
               a
               particular
               view
               thereof
               .
            
             
               The
               22.
               
               Having
               travell'd
               seven
               Leagues
               ,
               I
               came
               to
               the
               Village
               of
               Serguntra
               ,
               where
               ,
               saw
               not
               any
               thing
               remarkable
               ,
               but
               a
               great
               Tanke
               ,
               or
               Cistern
               ,
               wherein
               rain-water
               is
               kept
               all
               the
               year
               .
            
             
               The
               23.
               
               After
               five
               Leagues
               travelling
               ,
               I
               came
               to
               Cambaya
               .
               I
               din'd
               in
               sight
               of
               the
               
               City
               among
               certain
               Trees
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               mean
               time
               sent
               one
               of
               my
               Foot-souldiers
               to
               a
               Brocker
               ,
               that
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               one
               of
               those
               Benjans
               ,
               whom
               the
               English
               and
               Dutch
               make
               use
               of
               as
               Interpreters
               ,
               and
               who
               understand
               their
               Language
               ,
               together
               with
               the
               Portuguez
               ,
               which
               they
               learnt
               by
               means
               of
               the
               great
               Commerce
               that
               Nation
               hath
               had
               all
               over
               the
               Indies
               .
               He
               immediately
               came
               in
               a
               Coach
               ,
               and
               having
               brought
               me
               into
               the
               City
               ,
               lodg'd
               me
               at
               a
               Mahumetan
               Merchants
               ,
               where
               I
               was
               very
               well
               accommodated
               ;
               which
               course
               I
               took
               ,
               because
               the
               English
               Factor
               being
               from
               home
               ,
               I
               made
               some
               difficulty
               to
               lodge
               at
               the
               English
               House
               .
               As
               soon
               as
               I
               was
               got
               into
               the
               City
               ,
               I
               desir'd
               the
               Brocker
               to
               shew
               me
               what
               was
               most
               worth
               the
               seeing
               there
               .
            
             
               The
               City
               of
               Cambaya
               lies
               16.
               
               Leagues
               from
               Broitsc●ia
               ,
               
               in
               a
               sandy
               place
               upon
               the
               River
               side
               ,
               which
               makes
               there
               a
               great
               Bay
               ,
               into
               which
               the
               River
               May
               ,
               having
               past
               by
               the
               Walls
               thereof
               ,
               disembogues
               it self
               .
               The
               Haven
               is
               incommodious
               ,
               though
               at
               High-water
               there
               be
               above
               seven
               fathom
               water
               ;
               but
               at
               Low-water
               ,
               the
               Ships
               lye
               dry
               in
               the
               Sand
               and
               Mud
               that
               is
               at
               the
               bottom
               .
               The
               City
               is
               encompass'd
               by
               a
               very
               fair
               Wall
               of
               Free-stone
               ,
               and
               hath
               twelve
               Gates
               ,
               very
               large
               houses
               ,
               and
               strait
               and
               broad
               streets
               ,
               most
               whereof
               have
               Gates
               which
               are
               shut
               up
               in
               the
               night
               time
               .
               It
               is
               much
               greater
               then
               Surat
               ,
               as
               being
               at
               least
               ten
               Leagues
               about
               .
               It
               hath
               three
               Basars
               or
               Market-places
               ,
               and
               four
               noble
               Tanks
               or
               Cisterns
               ,
               able
               to
               find
               the
               Inhabitants
               water
               all
               the
               year
               long
               .
            
             
               The
               Inhabitants
               are
               for
               the
               most
               part
               
                 Pagans
                 ,
                 Benjans
              
               ,
               or
               Rasboutes
               ,
               whereof
               some
               apply
               themselves
               to
               Commerce
               ,
               others
               to
               a
               military
               life
               .
               Their
               greatest
               traffick
               is
               at
               
                 Achim
                 ,
                 Diu
                 ,
                 Goa
                 ,
                 Meca
                 ,
              
               and
               into
               Persia
               ,
               whither
               they
               carry
               all
               sorts
               of
               Stuffes
               of
               Silk
               and
               Cotton
               ,
               and
               bring
               back
               ready
               Money
               ,
               both
               Gold
               and
               Silver
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               
                 Ducats
                 ,
                 Chequins
                 and
                 Ryals
              
               ;
               also
               Ruynas
               ,
               Dates
               ,
               and
               other
               Commodities
               of
               those
               parts
               .
               After
               a
               walk
               of
               two
               hours
               ,
               my
               Conductor
               carried
               me
               out
               of
               the
               City
               ,
               and
               shewed
               me
               15.
               or
               16.
               publick
               Gardens
               ,
               but
               among
               the
               rest
               ,
               one
               ,
               into
               which
               I
               went
               on
               that
               side
               that
               was
               towards
               the
               Sea
               ,
               by
               a
               pair
               of
               stairs
               of
               Free-stone
               of
               many
               steps
               .
               It
               was
               enclos'd
               with
               a
               high
               Wall
               ,
               and
               had
               in
               it
               two
               or
               three
               fair
               Structures
               ,
               one
               whereof
               being
               over
               the
               Gate
               ,
               had
               many
               noble
               Appartments
               .
               In
               the
               midst
               of
               the
               Garden
               there
               is
               a
               very
               high
               place
               ,
               within
               which
               was
               the
               Sepulchre
               of
               the
               Mahumetan
               who
               had
               founded
               it
               ,
               and
               was
               there
               buried
               with
               all
               his
               Family
               .
               The
               Tomb
               was
               covered
               with
               Marble
               ,
               and
               had
               several
               Arabian
               Inscriptions
               :
               There
               is
               not
               any
               place
               in
               all
               those
               parts
               that
               hath
               so
               noble
               a
               prospect
               as
               this
               ,
               not
               only
               towards
               the
               Sea-side
               ,
               but
               also
               towards
               the
               Land
               ,
               where
               a
               man
               hath
               the
               sight
               of
               the
               noblest
               Champion
               Country
               in
               the
               World.
               This
               is
               so
               pleasant
               a
               place
               ,
               that
               the
               Mogul
               being
               one
               day
               at
               Cambaya
               ,
               would
               needs
               take
               up
               his
               Lodging
               in
               the
               Garden
               ,
               and
               caused
               the
               Stones
               of
               the
               Sepulchre
               to
               be
               taken
               away
               ,
               that
               his
               Tent
               might
               be
               pitch'd
               there
               .
            
             
               While
               I
               was
               taking
               a
               particular
               view
               of
               that
               Structure
               ,
               came
               up
               to
               us
               two
               English
               Merchants
               ,
               who
               obligingly
               reproach'd
               me
               with
               the
               slurre
               I
               put
               upon
               their
               Nation
               ,
               in
               preferring
               the
               House
               of
               a
               Mahumetan
               before
               their
               Lodge
               ,
               as
               if
               I
               had
               been
               but
               poorly
               entertain'd
               at
               Suratta
               ,
               and
               other
               places
               ,
               where
               I
               had
               lodg'd
               among
               them
               .
               They
               proffered
               me
               their
               company
               to
               walk
               ,
               and
               promised
               to
               carry
               me
               the
               next
               morning
               to
               a
               place
               ,
               where
               an
               Indian
               Widow
               was
               to
               be
               burnt
               ,
               with
               her
               own
               consent
               .
            
             
               I
               went
               at
               night
               to
               my
               Lodging
               ,
               whither
               the
               Brocker
               brought
               several
               Alcatifs
               ,
               or
               pieces
               of
               Tapistry
               ,
               quilted
               Coverlets
               ,
               Silk-stuffes
               ,
               Cottons
               ,
               Vessels
               ,
               Handles
               for
               Knives
               ,
               Seals
               ,
               Bracelets
               ,
               Rings
               and
               Buttons
               of
               Agat
               ,
               Cornelian
               and
               Jasper
               ,
               &c.
               of
               all
               sorts
               of
               colours
               ,
               which
               pleased
               me
               very
               well
               ;
               but
               not
               being
               in
               a
               condition
               to
               spare
               any
               money
               ,
               I
               only
               bought
               some
               few
               trifles
               ,
               to
               keep
               in
               favour
               with
               my
               Merchant
               .
            
             
               The
               next
               day
               ,
               the
               English
               Merchants
               came
               to
               my
               Lodging
               ,
               whence
               we
               went
               together
               to
               the
               River
               side
               ,
               
               without
               the
               City
               ,
               where
               this
               voluntary
               execution
               was
               to
               be
               done
               .
               The
               Womans
               Husband
               was
               a
               Rasboute
               ,
               and
               had
               been
               kill'd
               near
               Labor
               ,
               200.
               
               Leagues
               from
               Cambaya
               .
               As
               soon
               as
               she
               had
               heard
               of
               his
               death
               ,
               she
               would
               needs
               do
               his
               Obsequies
               ,
               by
               causing
               her self
               to
               be
               burnt
               alive
               ;
               but
               whereas
               the
               Mogul
               and
               his
               Officers
               are
               Mahumetans
               ,
               who
               endeavour
               by
               degrees
               to
               abolish
               this
               heathenish
               and
               barbarous
               Custom
               ,
               the
               Governour
               had
               a
               long
               time
               oppos'd
               her
               desires
               ,
               under
               pretence
               that
               the
               news
               of
               her
               Husbands
               death
               being
               uncertain
               ,
               he
               could
               not
               consent
               to
               the
               doing
               of
               an
               inhumane
               action
               ,
               whereof
               there
               would
               afterwards
               haply
               be
               cause
               to
               repent
               .
               The
               Governours
               design
               was
               to
               see
               ,
               whether
               time
               would
               abate
               any
               thing
               of
               her
               passion
               ,
               and
               the
               earnestness
               she
               was
               in
               to
               follow
               her
               Husband
               into
               the
               other
               World
               :
               but
               seeing
               she
               was
               daily
               more
               and
               more
               instant
               to
               do
               it
               ,
               he
               permitted
               her
               to
               comply
               with
               the
               Laws
               of
               her
               own
               Religion
               .
            
             
               She
               was
               not
               above
               twenty
               years
               of
               age
               ,
               yet
               we
               saw
               her
               come
               up
               to
               the
               place
               of
               her
               execution
               with
               so
               much
               confidence
               ,
               and
               a
               chearfulness
               so
               extraordinary
               to
               those
               who
               go
               to
               present
               and
               inevitable
               death
               ,
               that
               I
               was
               much
               inclin'd
               to
               believe
               ,
               that
               she
               had
               dull'd
               her
               senses
               with
               a
               dose
               of
               Opium
               ,
               which
               is
               as
               commonly
               used
               in
               the
               Indies
               as
               in
               P●●sia
               .
            
             
             
               In
               the
               front
               of
               the
               Procession
               marched
               the
               Country
               Musick
               ,
               consisting
               of
               Haw-boys
               and
               and
               Timbrels
               .
               Then
               follow'd
               a
               great
               many
               Maids
               and
               Women
               ,
               singing
               and
               dancing
               before
               the
               Widow
               ,
               who
               was
               drest
               in
               her
               richest
               Cloathing
               ,
               and
               had
               her
               Fingers
               ,
               her
               Armes
               and
               Legs
               loaden
               with
               Rings
               ,
               Bracelets
               and
               Carkanets
               .
               After
               her
               came
               a
               confused
               company
               of
               Men
               ,
               Women
               and
               Children
               ,
               and
               so
               concluded
               the
               Procession
               .
               She
               made
               a
               stop
               at
               the
               Funeral
               Pile
               ,
               which
               had
               been
               purposely
               erected
               for
               the
               Ceremony
               .
               The
               Woman
               had
               wash'd
               her self
               in
               the
               River
               ,
               that
               she
               might
               meet
               her
               Husband
               in
               a
               state
               of
               Purity
               ,
               in
               regard
               the
               body
               of
               the
               deceased
               being
               not
               upon
               the
               place
               ,
               she
               could
               not
               accompany
               it
               in
               its
               passage
               into
               the
               other
               World.
               The
               Pile
               was
               of
               the
               wood
               of
               Apricock-trees
               ,
               among
               which
               they
               had
               put
               in
               some
               Sanders
               and
               Cinnamon
               .
               Having
               look'd
               upon
               it
               with
               a
               certain
               contempt
               ,
               she
               took
               leave
               of
               her
               Kindred
               and
               Friends
               ,
               and
               distributed
               among
               them
               the
               Rings
               and
               Bracelets
               she
               had
               about
               her
               .
               I
               was
               something
               near
               her
               on
               horseback
               ,
               with
               the
               two
               English
               Merchants
               ,
               and
               I
               think
               she
               perceiv'd
               in
               my
               countenance
               that
               I
               pitied
               her
               ,
               whence
               it
               came
               that
               she
               cast
               me
               one
               of
               her
               Bracelets
               ,
               which
               I
               had
               the
               good
               hap
               to
               catch
               ,
               and
               still
               keep
               ,
               in
               remembrance
               of
               so
               extraordinary
               an
               Action
               .
            
             
               As
               soon
               as
               she
               was
               got
               upon
               the
               Pile
               ,
               they
               set
               fire
               to
               it
               ,
               which
               she
               perceiving
               ,
               pour'd
               on
               her
               head
               a
               Vessel
               of
               persum'd
               Oly
               ,
               which
               the
               fire
               immediately
               taking
               hold
               of
               ,
               she
               was
               smother'd
               in
               an
               instant
               ,
               so
               as
               that
               she
               was
               not
               perceiv'd
               to
               make
               the
               least
               wry
               face
               at
               it
               .
               Some
               that
               were
               present
               cast
               upon
               her
               several
               Cruses
               of
               Oyl
               ,
               which
               soon
               reduc'd
               the
               body
               to
               ashes
               ,
               while
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               Assembly
               fill'd
               the
               Air
               with
               their
               cries
               and
               shouts
               ,
               such
               as
               must
               needs
               have
               hindred
               those
               of
               the
               Widow
               to
               be
               heard
               ,
               if
               she
               had
               the
               time
               to
               make
               any
               in
               the
               fire
               ,
               which
               had
               made
               a
               sudden
               dispatch
               of
               her
               as
               if
               it
               had
               been
               Lighting
               .
               The
               Ashes
               were
               cast
               into
               the
               River
               .
            
             
               I
               was
               told
               ,
               
               that
               this
               barbarous
               Custom
               had
               been
               introduc'd
               among
               the
               Pagans
               of
               those
               parts
               upon
               this
               account
               ,
               that
               Polygamy
               occasioning
               much
               heart-burning
               among
               the
               Women
               ,
               arising
               either
               from
               the
               little
               satisfaction
               they
               could
               have
               from
               a
               man
               ,
               who
               is
               oblig'd
               to
               divide
               his
               affections
               ,
               or
               the
               jealousie
               ,
               which
               is
               unavoidable
               among
               Rivals
               of
               that
               Sex
               ;
               it
               happened
               that
               the
               Women
               procur'd
               their
               Husbands
               death
               ;
               and
               't
               was
               found
               ,
               that
               in
               one
               year
               there
               had
               been
               four
               Men
               buried
               for
               one
               Woman
               ;
               so
               that
               to
               oblige
               them
               to
               be
               careful
               of
               their
               Husbands
               lives
               ,
               it
               was
               ordered
               ,
               that
               such
               as
               were
               desirous
               to
               be
               accounted
               honest
               Women
               ,
               should
               be
               ingag'd
               to
               accompany
               their
               Husbands
               at
               their
               death
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               burnt
               together
               with
               their
               bodies
               .
               Certain
               it
               is
               ,
               that
               the
               Persians
               ,
               and
               other
               neighbouring
               Nations
               ,
               have
               ever
               had
               so
               particular
               a
               veneration
               for
               the
               fire
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               not
               to
               be
               admir'd
               they
               should
               chuse
               rather
               to
               reduce
               their
               deceased
               to
               ashes
               ,
               then
               bury
               them
               .
               I
               say
               ,
               this
               Obligation
               of
               dying
               with
               their
               Husbands
               was
               imposed
               only
               on
               those
               Women
               who
               stood
               upon
               the
               reputation
               of
               honesty
               ,
               yet
               so
               as
               they
               were
               engag'd
               thereto
               only
               by
               a
               principle
               of
               honour
               ,
               there
               being
               not
               any
               punishment
               to
               be
               inflicted
               on
               such
               as
               refused
               to
               follow
               them
               in
               that
               dreadful
               journey
               ,
               other
               then
               that
               they
               were
               not
               admitted
               into
               the
               company
               of
               Persons
               of
               quality
               ,
               as
               being
               looked
               on
               as
               infamous
               Women
               .
               They
               who
               are
               not
               so
               scrupulous
               ,
               and
               stand
               not
               so
               much
               upon
               the
               punctilio
               of
               Honour
               ,
               and
               prefer
               their
               lives
               before
               their
               reputation
               ,
               do
               ordinarily
               strike
               in
               among
               the
               publick
               Dancers
               .
            
             
               The
               Ceremony
               being
               over
               ,
               I
               went
               to
               see
               one
               of
               the
               chiefest
               Merchants
               of
               the
               City
               ,
               named
               Myrsabeg
               ,
               to
               whom
               I
               had
               Letters
               of
               recommendation
               from
               the
               Director
               of
               the
               Engglish
               Commerce
               at
               Amadabat
               .
               He
               was
               not
               at
               home
               ,
               but
               I
               found
               him
               on
               the
               River
               side
               looking
               on
               some
               Workmen
               he
               had
               about
               a
               Ship
               which
               was
               then
               a
               building
               .
               He
               receiv'd
               the
               Letters
               with
               much
               civility
               ,
               and
               having
               caused
               me
               to
               sit
               down
               by
               him
               ,
               he
               enquired
               after
               my
               health
               ,
               the
               success
               of
               my
               Travels
               ,
               and
               the
               Design
               I
               was
               engaged
               in
               .
               He
               was
               a
               Mahum●tan
               ,
               and
               spoke
               to
               me
               at
               first
               by
               the
               means
               of
               my
               Interpreter
               ;
               but
               having
               learnt
               from
               him
               ▪
               that
               I
               understood
               the
               Turkish
               Language
               ,
               he
               would
               make
               no
               further
               use
               of
               the
               Brocker
               ,
               and
               spoke
               to
               me
               in
               that
               .
               I
               told
               him
               ,
               that
               I
               had
               not
               met
               with
               any
               misfortune
               by
               the
               way
               ,
               and
               that
               I
               intended
               to
               be
               gone
               the
               next
               morning
               ,
               as
               having
               no
               further
               business
               that
               might
               detain
               me
               at
               Cambaya
               ,
               and
               that
               I
               had
               not
               stayed
               there
               that
               day
               ,
               had
               it
               not
               been
               for
               the
               honour
               of
               seeing
               him
               ,
               
               and
               delivering
               him
               the
               Letters
               directed
               to
               him
               .
               He
               made
               answer
               ,
               that
               it
               very
               much
               troubled
               him
               ,
               that
               the
               small
               stay
               I
               intended
               to
               make
               at
               Cambaya
               ,
               permitted
               him
               not
               to
               express
               what
               he
               would
               do
               for
               me
               ,
               not
               only
               upon
               the
               account
               of
               the
               Letters
               I
               had
               brought
               him
               from
               his
               Friend
               ,
               but
               also
               upon
               that
               of
               my
               own
               merit
               .
            
             
               While
               we
               were
               engaged
               in
               these
               Complements
               ,
               came
               up
               to
               us
               the
               Kings
               Lieutenant
               ,
               who
               alighting
               ,
               saluted
               me
               with
               much
               civility
               .
               Having
               made
               the
               same
               questions
               to
               me
               as
               the
               Merchant
               had
               done
               before
               ,
               and
               receiv'd
               the
               same
               answer
               I
               had
               made
               the
               other
               ,
               he
               told
               me
               ,
               I
               should
               do
               him
               a
               great
               kindness
               ,
               if
               I
               gave
               him
               a
               visit
               at
               his
               own
               Lodgings
               ,
               which
               I
               promised
               to
               do
               .
               Myrsabeg
               told
               me
               ,
               that
               he
               would
               come
               ,
               and
               know
               of
               me
               ,
               wherein
               he
               might
               serve
               me
               ,
               and
               so
               I
               took
               leave
               of
               them
               both
               ,
               with
               a
               design
               to
               spend
               the
               remainder
               
               of
               the
               morning
               in
               walking
               about
               the
               City
               .
               As
               I
               rose
               from
               dinner
               were
               brought
               in
               the
               Presents
               of
               Myrsabeg
               ,
               which
               were
               two
               Muttons
               ,
               twelve
               Capons
               and
               Pullets
               ,
               a
               basket
               of
               Eggs
               ,
               a
               Pan●●er
               of
               Cocos
               ,
               a
               great
               bundle
               of
               Sugar-canes
               ,
               and
               a
               very
               fair
               Vessel
               of
               Agat
               .
               I
               requited
               his
               pains
               who
               conducted
               ●●ose
               that
               brought
               in
               the
               Present
               ,
               with
               a
               small
               acknowledgment
               ,
               and
               told
               him
               ,
               I
               would
               not
               fail
               coming
               to
               thank
               his
               Master
               .
               I
               thought
               to
               have
               done
               it
               the
               next
               morning
               ,
               but
               he
               prevented
               me
               ,
               and
               surpriz'd
               me
               ,
               giving
               order
               for
               my
               departure
               .
               He
               told
               me
               ,
               it
               would
               have
               troubled
               him
               much
               ,
               I
               should
               have
               departed
               ere
               he
               had
               taken
               leave
               of
               me
               .
               I
               thank'd
               him
               for
               the
               honour
               he
               did
               me
               ,
               and
               the
               Presents
               he
               had
               sent
               me
               ,
               and
               intreated
               him
               to
               accept
               of
               a
               Pocket-pistol
               ,
               made
               at
               London
               ,
               which
               was
               a
               very
               neat
               one
               ,
               excusing
               my self
               ,
               that
               as
               to
               the
               condition
               I
               was
               then
               in
               ,
               it
               was
               impossible
               for
               me
               to
               acknowledge
               ,
               as
               I
               would
               desire
               ,
               the
               kindness
               he
               had
               shewn
               me
               .
               He
               made
               answer
               ,
               that
               it
               was
               unhandsome
               to
               receive
               Presents
               from
               a
               Stranger
               ,
               but
               that
               it
               would
               be
               a
               greater
               incivility
               to
               refuse
               what
               I
               proffer'd
               him
               ,
               that
               he
               was
               far
               from
               deserving
               what
               I
               then
               made
               him
               ,
               but
               being
               bestow'd
               with
               so
               much
               kindness
               and
               obligation
               ,
               he
               could
               by
               no
               means
               forbear
               accepting
               of
               it
               .
            
             
               I
               give
               a
               particular
               account
               of
               this
               answer
               ,
               that
               the
               Reader
               may
               judge
               thereby
               ,
               whether
               those
               persons
               who
               are
               so
               well
               furnish'd
               with
               Complements
               of
               this
               Nat●re
               ,
               should
               be
               look'd
               on
               as
               Barbarians
               :
               and
               no
               doubt
               but
               he
               will
               be
               much
               more
               surpriz'd
               ,
               when
               I
               shall
               tell
               him
               ,
               that
               there
               is
               more
               civility
               to
               be
               found
               among
               the
               Indians
               ,
               then
               there
               is
               among
               those
               who
               pretend
               to
               the
               sole
               possession
               of
               it
               ,
               but
               seldom
               accompany
               it
               with
               the
               sincerity
               which
               ever
               attends
               it
               in
               the
               Indies
               ,
               where
               such
               as
               are
               friends
               ,
               are
               such
               without
               any
               shiness
               or
               reservation
               ,
               to
               those
               to
               whom
               they
               have
               promised
               friendship
               ,
               as
               they
               are
               ,
               on
               the
               other
               side
               ,
               irreconcileable
               enemies
               to
               such
               as
               have
               injur'd
               them
               .
            
             
               I
               intreated
               Myrsabeg
               to
               sit
               down
               ,
               and
               caus'd
               to
               be
               presented
               to
               him
               a
               Box
               of
               Bettelé
               
               according
               to
               the
               custom
               of
               the
               Country
               ,
               where
               they
               never
               entertain
               any
               friend
               ,
               but
               there
               is
               of
               that
               Drug
               brought
               him
               ,
               it
               being
               so
               commonly
               used
               all
               over
               the
               Indies
               ,
               as
               that
               Bread
               cannot
               be
               more
               in
               Europe
               ;
               in
               so
               much
               ,
               that
               it
               may
               be
               truly
               said
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               one
               of
               the
               most
               advantageous
               ,
               and
               most
               considerable
               things
               of
               any
               produced
               in
               the
               Indies
               .
               The
               Malabares
               call
               it
               Bettelé
               ,
               the
               Inhabitants
               of
               
                 Guzuratta
                 ,
                 Pam
              
               ,
               and
               those
               of
               
                 Malaca
                 ,
                 Sir.
                 Avicann●
              
               ,
               an
               Arabian
               Physician
               ,
               calls
               it
               Tambul
               .
               It
               s
               predominant
               qualities
               are
               hot
               and
               dry
               ,
               and
               it
               is
               a
               Plant
               ,
               whose
               leaves
               are
               like
               those
               of
               the
               Orange-tree
               ,
               save
               that
               they
               are
               not
               quite
               so
               broad
               ,
               and
               when
               they
               are
               in
               their
               full
               ripeness
               ,
               they
               are
               of
               a
               brownish
               red
               colour
               .
               The
               stalk
               of
               the
               Plant
               is
               very
               weak
               ,
               whence
               it
               comes
               that
               it
               is
               supported
               by
               a
               stake
               ,
               or
               set
               near
               some
               other
               tree
               ,
               to
               which
               it
               clings
               and
               spreads
               about
               the
               branches
               ,
               as
               Ivy
               does
               ▪
               It
               is
               commonly
               joyn'd
               to
               that
               Tree
               which
               they
               call
               Areca
               ,
               upon
               this
               account
               ,
               that
               the
               Indians
               never
               use
               the
               leaves
               of
               Bettelé
               without
               the
               fruit
               of
               Areca
               .
               
               This
               Plant
               is
               very
               delicate
               ,
               and
               must
               be
               cultivated
               with
               much
               care
               and
               tenderness
               ,
               especially
               as
               to
               the
               watering
               of
               it
               ;
               for
               it
               must
               not
               have
               either
               too
               much
               heat
               ,
               or
               too
               much
               moisture
               ,
               in
               as
               much
               as
               it
               is
               observed
               ,
               that
               it
               grows
               not
               in
               hot
               places
               ,
               such
               as
               Mozambique
               and
               Zoffala
               ,
               nor
               yet
               in
               cold
               Countries
               ;
               as
               for
               instance
               ,
               in
               the
               more
               Northerly
               Provinces
               of
               China
               .
               It
               does
               not
               bring
               forth
               any
               fruit
               in
               Guzuratta
               ,
               but
               in
               Malacca
               it
               does
               ,
               in
               form
               like
               a
               Lizards
               tail
               ,
               and
               the
               Inhabitants
               eat
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               think
               it
               not
               unpleasant
               ▪
               In
               all
               other
               places
               it
               brings
               forth
               only
               leaves
               ,
               which
               are
               sold
               in
               bundles
               by
               the
               dozen
               ,
               and
               they
               keep
               fresh
               a
               long
               time
               .
               The
               Indians
               eat
               of
               them
               at
               any
               time
               of
               the
               day
               ,
               as
               also
               in
               the
               night
               ,
               both
               men
               and
               women
               ,
               insomuch
               that
               no
               person
               of
               any
               mean
               condition
               ,
               but
               spends
               two
               or
               three
               dozen
               of
               leaves
               a
               day
               .
               But
               in
               regard
               this
               Drug
               is
               of
               it self
               very
               bitter
               ,
               they
               put
               into
               every
               leaf
               an
               Areca-nut
               ,
               the
               predominant
               qualities
               whereof
               are
               cold
               and
               dry
               .
               This
               is
               that
               which
               Avicenna
               calls
               Faufel
               ,
               and
               the
               Tree
               that
               bears
               it
               is
               not
               much
               less
               then
               that
               of
               the
               Cocos
               ,
               which
               is
               commonly
               called
               the
               Indian
               Palm-tree
               .
               The
               Husk
               wherein
               the
               Fruit
               is
               enclosed
               ,
               is
               smooth
               on
               the
               out-side
               ,
               but
               within
               rugged
               and
               downy
               ,
               as
               that
               of
               the
               Cocos
               ,
               and
               the
               Fruit
               it self
               is
               of
               the
               bigness
               of
               a
               Wall-nut
               ,
               but
               the
               kernel
               is
               no
               bigger
               then
               a
               Nutmeg
               ,
               which
               is
               not
               much
               unlike
               ,
               not
               only
               without
               ,
               but
               also
               as
               to
               the
               veins
               ,
               which
               are
               to
               be
               seen
               when
               it
               is
               cut
               .
               They
               mingle
               with
               it
               some
               of
               that
               Lime
               which
               is
               made
               of
               the
               Shells
               of
               Muscles
               ,
               and
               so●chew
               them
               together
               to
               get
               out
               the
               juyce
               of
               it
               ,
               which
               they
               swallow
               ,
               and
               spit
               out
               what
               remains
               in
               their
               mouths
               .
               They
               use
               it
               at
               any
               time
               of
               the
               day
               ,
               but
               especially
               after
               meals
               ,
               as
               conceiving
               it
               promot●s
               digestion
               and
               prevents
               vomiting
               .
               Those
               Forreigners
               that
               have
               liv'd
               any
               time
               in
               the
               Indies
               ,
               accustom
               themselves
               thereto
               out
               of
               complyance
               ,
               but
               above
               all
               ,
               the
               Portuguez
               Women
               at
               Goa
               ,
               who
               are
               perpetually
               employ'd
               about
               this
               Exercise
               ,
               chewing
               this
               Drug
               ,
               as
               Cows
               and
               such
               other
               Cattel
               chew
               the
               Cud.
               It
               does
               indeed
               discolour
               the
               Teeth
               ,
               which
               by
               the
               frequent
               use
               of
               it
               become
               of
               a
               red
               colour
               ;
               but
               that
               is
               one
               of
               the
               Beauties
               of
               the
               Indian
               Women
               .
               No
               corner
               of
               a
               Street
               but
               it
               may
               be
               had
               ready
               prepar'd
               ,
               so
               that
               a
               man
               need
               not
               to
               be
               troubled
               about
               the
               quantity
               he
               is
               to
               make
               use
               of
               .
               Great
               Lords
               have
               it
               brought
               after
               them
               in
               
               Boxes
               of
               Lacque
               or
               Silver
               ,
               and
               take
               of
               it
               as
               they
               go
               along
               the
               Streets
               ,
               nay
               many
               times
               when
               they
               are
               about
               business
               of
               consequence
               ,
               and
               that
               in
               any
               place
               .
               They
               are
               also
               of
               a
               belief
               ,
               that
               this
               Drug
               fortifies
               the
               natural
               heat
               ,
               and
               accordingly
               account
               it
               one
               of
               their
               delicacies
               ;
               upon
               which
               account
               it
               is
               ,
               that
               they
               abstain
               from
               it
               when
               they
               are
               in
               affliction
               ,
               and
               particularly
               when
               the
               Moguls
               and
               Mahumetans
               celebrate
               their
               Fasts
               .
            
             
               Myrsabeg
               having
               taken
               a
               little
               of
               it
               ,
               took
               leave
               of
               me
               ,
               and
               I
               got
               into
               my
               Coach
               ,
               intending
               to
               call
               on
               the
               Kings
               Lieutenant
               at
               his
               own
               house
               ,
               as
               I
               pass'd
               by
               ,
               in
               regard
               I
               was
               to
               go
               by
               his
               door
               :
               but
               I
               met
               him
               in
               the
               Street
               in
               his
               Coach
               ,
               there
               being
               carried
               before
               him
               three
               Banners
               of
               Taffata
               ,
               Red
               and
               Green
               ,
               charg'd
               with
               flames
               of
               Silver
               ;
               as
               soon
               as
               he
               perceived
               me
               ,
               he
               turn'd
               his
               Coach
               ,
               and
               oblig'd
               me
               to
               go
               along
               with
               him
               to
               his
               House
               .
               His
               House
               was
               seated
               in
               the
               most
               delightful
               quarter
               of
               the
               City
               ,
               having
               two
               Gates
               to
               enter
               in
               at
               ,
               one
               whereof
               led
               into
               a
               spacious
               Court
               ,
               the
               other
               into
               a
               fair
               Garden
               ,
               about
               the
               Walls
               where
               of
               there
               was
               one
               continued
               structure
               .
               He
               treated
               me
               with
               Bettelé
               and
               Palm-wine
               ;
               but
               having
               time
               little
               enough
               to
               perform
               the
               journey
               I
               intended
               that
               day
               ,
               I
               staid
               not
               with
               him
               above
               half
               an
               hour
               .
               He
               sent
               one
               of
               his
               Menial
               servants
               after
               me
               to
               give
               order
               to
               the
               Officer
               of
               the
               Custom-house
               ,
               and
               the
               Guards
               at
               the
               Gate
               ,
               that
               I
               might
               pass
               without
               paying
               ought
               .
            
             
               I
               came
               in
               the
               Evening
               to
               Serguntra
               ,
               
               but
               it
               was
               so
               late
               ,
               that
               the
               Benjans
               ,
               who
               burn
               no
               Candles
               for
               fear
               that
               Flies
               and
               such
               other
               Insects
               might
               be
               destroyed
               thereby
               ,
               would
               not
               open
               their
               Shops
               to
               sell
               me
               any
               forrage
               for
               my
               Beasts
               .
               It
               is
               much
               different
               from
               what
               is
               commonly
               used
               in
               Europe
               ;
               
               For
               the
               Country
               bringing
               forth
               no
               Oats
               ,
               and
               very
               little
               Grass
               ,
               they
               accustom
               their
               Beasts
               to
               another
               kind
               of
               sustenance
               ,
               and
               keep
               them
               with
               a
               certain
               Paste
               ,
               which
               they
               make
               up
               of
               Sugar
               and
               Meal
               ,
               into
               which
               they
               sometimes
               put
               a
               little
               Butter
               .
               We
               were
               going
               to
               break
               open
               one
               of
               their
               Shops
               ,
               but
               ere
               we
               had
               done
               any
               harm
               ,
               one
               of
               the
               Benjans
               brought
               us
               some
               forrage
               .
            
             
               The
               next
               day
               before
               noon
               ,
               we
               travell'd
               five
               Leagues
               to
               a
               great
               Village
               ,
               where
               we
               baited
               our
               Beasts
               ,
               giving
               to
               each
               of
               the
               Oxen
               a
               pound
               and
               a
               half
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               Horses
               two
               pounds
               of
               Sugar
               ,
               
               mixt
               with
               Meal
               .
               Thence
               we
               got
               to
               the
               Garden
               of
               Tzietbagh
               ,
               where
               we
               baited
               again
               .
            
             
               This
               Garden
               ,
               which
               ,
               no
               doubt
               ,
               is
               the
               most
               delightful
               of
               any
               in
               the
               Indies
               ,
               is
               also
               the
               most
               considerable
               of
               any
               in
               the
               whole
               Country
               ,
               not
               only
               in
               regard
               of
               the
               Victory
               which
               the
               Mogul
               gain'd
               in
               that
               place
               ,
               over
               the
               last
               King
               of
               Guzuratta
               ,
               as
               we
               have
               mentioned
               before
               ,
               and
               which
               gave
               it
               the
               name
               of
               Tzietbagh
               ,
               that
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               the
               
                 Garden
                 of
                 Victory
              
               ;
               but
               also
               in
               respect
               of
               its
               magnificent
               Structures
               ,
               and
               the
               noble
               Fruits
               which
               grow
               there
               in
               great
               abundance
               .
               It
               is
               seated
               in
               one
               of
               the
               most
               pleasant
               places
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               upon
               the
               side
               of
               a
               great
               Pool
               ,
               having
               on
               the
               side
               toward
               the
               water
               several
               Pavillions
               ▪
               and
               on
               that
               towards
               Amadabat
               ,
               a
               very
               high
               Wall.
               The
               sumptuousness
               of
               the
               buildings
               speaks
               the
               great
               Spirit
               of
               the
               Prince
               that
               founded
               it
               ,
               as
               doth
               also
               the
               Caravansera
               adjoyning
               thereto
               .
            
             
               There
               are
               in
               the
               Garden
               many
               Allyes
               of
               Fruit-trees
               ;
               as
               Orange
               and
               Citro-trees
               of
               all
               sorts
               ,
               Pomegranate-trees
               ,
               Date-trees
               ,
               Almond-trees
               ,
               Mulberry-trees
               ,
               the
               Trees
               which
               bear
               
                 Tamarinds
                 ,
                 Mangas
              
               ,
               and
               Cocos
               ,
               besides
               many
               other
               not
               known
               to
               us
               ;
               and
               there
               was
               such
               abundan●e
               of
               them
               ,
               and
               they
               were
               planted
               so
               close
               ,
               that
               we
               could
               walk
               about
               the
               Garden
               in
               the
               sha●e
               ,
               which
               was
               a
               great
               refreshing
               to
               us
               :
               The
               branches
               of
               all
               these
               Trees
               were
               infinitely
               stor'd
               with
               Apes
               ,
               which
               added
               not
               a
               little
               to
               ●he
               divertisment
               and
               satisfaction
               of
               our
               walk
               .
               We
               staid
               no
               longer
               in
               it
               then
               while
               our
               Horses
               were
               baiting
               ,
               in
               regard
               we
               were
               resolv'd
               to
               get
               that
               day
               to
               Amadabat
               ,
               whither
               we
               came
               at
               night
               .
               I
               was
               that
               day
               on
               horse-back
               ,
               and
               by
               way
               of
               sport
               ,
               would
               needs
               frighten
               the
               Apes
               ,
               which
               plaid
               a
               thousand
               tricks
               about
               us
               ,
               in
               so
               much
               that
               we
               began
               to
               think
               them
               troublesome
               .
               I
               shot
               two
               of
               them
               with
               my
               Pistol
               ,
               whereat
               the
               rest
               were
               so
               incensed
               ,
               that
               they
               seem'd
               to
               conspire
               together
               ,
               as
               if
               they
               had
               a
               design
               to
               set
               upon
               us
               .
               Their
               cries
               and
               distorted
               looks
               discover'd
               how
               much
               they
               were
               inclin'd
               to
               do
               us
               some
               mischief
               ,
               in
               so
               much
               that
               about
               twenty
               of
               the
               biggest
               of
               them
               followed
               us
               for
               above
               half
               a
               League
               ;
               but
               perceiving
               us
               ready
               to
               turn
               towards
               them
               ,
               they
               got
               among
               the
               Trees
               ,
               and
               at
               last
               gave
               over
               their
               pursuit
               of
               us
               .
            
             
               Coming
               to
               Amadabath
               ,
               I
               met
               with
               a
               Caffila
               ,
               or
               Caravan
               ,
               of
               about
               200.
               
               Merchants
               ,
               English
               and
               Benjans
               ,
               which
               was
               going
               to
               Agra
               ,
               the
               chief
               City
               of
               all
               the
               Mogul's
               country
               .
               The
               English
               President
               had
               ordered
               him
               ,
               
               who
               had
               the
               conduct
               of
               the
               Caravan
               ,
               to
               take
               me
               along
               with
               him
               ,
               and
               the
               Director
               of
               the
               Commerce
               at
               Amadabath
               ,
               added
               thereto
               his
               particular
               recommendations
               ;
               so
               that
               those
               Merchants
               received
               me
               into
               their
               company
               ,
               and
               I
               went
               along
               with
               them
               thence
               on
               the
               28.
               of
               October
               .
            
             
               The
               weather
               and
               the
               way
               were
               very
               fair
               ,
               but
               I
               met
               with
               so
               few
               Villages
               ,
               that
               the
               first
               I
               have
               any
               account
               to
               give
               of
               ,
               was
               that
               of
               Paingat
               ;
               and
               the
               sixth
               day
               after
               our
               departure
               
               from
               Amadabath
               ,
               we
               came
               to
               the
               City
               of
               Heribath
               ,
               which
               is
               fifty
               Leagues
               distant
               from
               it
               .
               This
               City
               is
               not
               very
               big
               ,
               
               and
               hath
               neither
               Gates
               nor
               Walls
               ,
               as
               having
               been
               razed
               by
               Temurleng
               ,
               or
               Tamberlane
               ,
               as
               had
               been
               also
               the
               Castle
               ,
               whereof
               the
               ruines
               are
               yet
               to
               be
               seen
               upon
               a
               high
               Mountain
               ,
               
               not
               far
               from
               the
               City
               .
               Between
               this
               City
               and
               that
               of
               Damtiges
               ,
               which
               is
               distant
               from
               that
               of
               Heribath
               other
               fifty
               Leagues
               ,
               we
               met
               a
               Caffila
               of
               Benjan
               Merchants
               ,
               who
               told
               us
               ,
               they
               had
               been
               set
               upon
               by
               200.
               
               High-way-men
               ,
               of
               the
               Rasboutes
               ,
               who
               had
               forc'd
               them
               to
               ransom
               themselves
               at
               a
               hundred
               Ropias
               ,
               and
               that
               we
               should
               do
               well
               to
               stand
               upon
               our
               guard
               ,
               inasmuch
               as
               the
               day
               before
               they
               had
               seen
               a
               hundred
               more
               of
               them
               ,
               who
               having
               understood
               from
               them
               what
               they
               had
               paid
               their
               Camrades
               ,
               had
               siad
               no
               more
               to
               them
               ,
               and
               only
               took
               away
               one
               of
               their
               Oxen
               ;
               but
               that
               they
               were
               gone
               to
               joyn
               with
               the
               former
               ,
               and
               that
               they
               would
               not
               fail
               to
               set
               upon
               us
               .
               We
               made
               our
               advantage
               of
               this
               Intelligence
               ,
               and
               caused
               our
               Waggons
               to
               be
               fastned
               together
               ,
               and
               the
               Souldiers
               that
               guarded
               them
               were
               so
               disposed
               ,
               as
               that
               they
               might
               relieve
               one
               another
               ,
               without
               the
               least
               fear
               of
               any
               disorder
               .
               Near
               a
               certain
               Village
               we
               met
               with
               fifty
               of
               those
               rascally
               Companions
               ,
               but
               they
               thought
               us
               so
               well
               arm'd
               ,
               and
               so
               resolv'd
               to
               stand
               upon
               our
               advantage
               to
               defend
               our selves
               ,
               that
               they
               passed
               by
               without
               saying
               ought
               to
               us
               ,
               yet
               discovering
               withall
               by
               their
               march
               ,
               that
               they
               were
               come
               only
               to
               take
               a
               view
               of
               us
               .
               We
               understood
               afterwards
               ,
               how
               that
               returning
               by
               the
               same
               Village
               ,
               they
               had
               said
               ,
               that
               if
               we
               had
               been
               at
               a
               little
               further
               distance
               from
               it
               ,
               they
               would
               have
               disputed
               the
               way
               with
               us
               .
            
             
               Fifty
               Leagues
               thence
               ,
               we
               came
               near
               a
               Village
               called
               Syedck
               ,
               which
               had
               in
               it
               a
               very
               strong
               Castle
               .
               And
               whereas
               most
               of
               our
               Beasts
               were
               extreamly
               wearied
               ,
               by
               reason
               of
               the
               great
               dayes
               journeys
               we
               had
               made
               ,
               we
               ordered
               that
               some
               of
               the
               Oxen
               and
               Waggons
               should
               go
               before
               .
               But
               they
               were
               hardly
               got
               into
               a
               little
               bottom
               that
               was
               in
               the
               way
               ,
               not
               above
               six
               hundred
               paces
               from
               us
               ,
               ere
               they
               were
               set
               upon
               by
               ten
               Rasboutes
               ,
               who
               had
               lain
               in
               ambush
               behind
               a
               little
               Hill
               and
               at
               the
               first
               onset
               wounded
               two
               Benjans
               ,
               and
               were
               driving
               away
               the
               Waggons
               ,
               which
               they
               had
               before
               turn'd
               out
               of
               the
               Road
               ,
               when
               we
               discovered
               them
               aftar
               off
               ,
               and
               sent
               to
               them
               some
               of
               our
               Souldiers
               ,
               who
               forced
               the
               Robbers
               to
               forsake
               what
               they
               had
               taken
               .
               
               After
               this
               we
               met
               with
               no
               misfortune
               ,
               and
               came
               safely
               to
               Agra
               ,
               where
               I
               took
               up
               my
               quarters
               among
               the
               English
               ,
               whose
               Civilities
               to
               me
               here
               were
               consonant
               to
               what
               I
               had
               received
               from
               them
               in
               other
               places
               .
            
             
               The
               Mogul
               ,
               or
               great
               King
               of
               Indosthan
               ,
               does
               often
               change
               the
               place
               of
               his
               abode
               ,
               insomuch
               that
               there
               is
               no
               City
               in
               all
               his
               Kingdom
               ,
               of
               any
               considerable
               account
               ,
               where
               he
               hath
               not
               his
               Palaces
               ;
               
               but
               he
               delights
               not
               so
               much
               in
               any
               as
               Agra
               ,
               which
               ,
               to
               do
               it
               right
               ,
               is
               indeed
               the
               noblest
               City
               in
               all
               his
               Dominions
               .
               It
               lies
               28.
               degrees
               on
               this
               side
               the
               Line
               ,
               in
               the
               Province
               of
               Indosthan
               ,
               upon
               the
               River
               Gemini
               ,
               which
               falls
               into
               the
               Ganges
               ,
               above
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               Bengala
               .
               It
               is
               at
               least
               twice
               as
               big
               as
               Ispahan
               ,
               and
               it
               is
               as
               much
               as
               a
               Man
               can
               do
               to
               ride
               about
               it
               on
               horse-back
               in
               a
               day
               .
               It
               is
               fortified
               with
               a
               good
               Wall
               ,
               of
               a
               kind
               of
               red
               Free-stone
               ,
               and
               a
               Ditch
               ,
               which
               is
               above
               thirty
               fathom
               broad
               .
               Its
               Streets
               are
               fair
               and
               spacious
               ,
               and
               there
               are
               some
               of
               them
               vaulted
               ,
               which
               are
               above
               a
               quarter
               of
               a
               League
               in
               length
               ,
               where
               the
               Merchants
               and
               Tradesmen
               have
               their
               Shops
               ,
               distinguished
               by
               their
               Trades
               and
               the
               Merchandises
               which
               are
               there
               sold
               ;
               every
               Trade
               ,
               and
               every
               Merchant
               having
               a
               particular
               Street
               and
               Quarter
               assigned
               him
               .
               
               There
               are
               in
               it
               fifteen
               Meidans
               and
               Basars
               ,
               whereof
               the
               most
               spacious
               is
               that
               which
               is
               before
               the
               Castle
               ,
               where
               may
               be
               seen
               sixty
               great
               Guns
               of
               all
               sizes
               ,
               but
               not
               kept
               in
               any
               order
               so
               as
               to
               be
               made
               use
               of
               .
               There
               is
               also
               in
               that
               place
               a
               high
               Pole
               ,
               as
               at
               the
               Meidan
               of
               Ispahan
               ,
               where
               the
               Court
               Lords
               ,
               and
               sometimes
               the
               Mogul
               himself
               divert
               themselves
               with
               shooting
               at
               the
               Parrot
               fastned
               at
               the
               top
               of
               it
               .
               There
               are
               in
               the
               City
               fourscore
               Caravanseras
               ,
               
               for
               the
               accommodation
               and
               convenience
               of
               Forreign
               Merchants
               ,
               most
               of
               them
               three
               Stories
               high
               ,
               with
               very
               noble
               Lodgings
               ,
               Store-houses
               ,
               Vaults
               and
               Stables
               belonging
               to
               them
               ,
               together
               with
               Galleries
               and
               private
               Passages
               for
               the
               correspondence
               and
               communication
               of
               the
               Chambers
               .
               Every
               one
               of
               them
               hath
               a
               certain
               person
               ,
               whose
               charge
               it
               is
               to
               lock
               them
               up
               ,
               and
               to
               take
               care
               that
               the
               Merchandises
               be
               safely
               kept
               .
               He
               does
               also
               supply
               the
               place
               of
               a
               Sutler
               ,
               and
               sels
               all
               sorts
               of
               Provision
               ,
               Forrage
               ,
               and
               Wood
               ,
               to
               those
               that
               lodge
               in
               them
               .
            
             
               And
               whereas
               the
               Mogul
               ,
               and
               most
               of
               the
               greatest
               Lords
               about
               his
               Court
               ,
               profess
               the
               Mabumetan
               Religion
               ,
               
               there
               is
               also
               in
               Agra
               a
               very
               great
               number
               of
               Metschid
               ,
               or
               Mosqueys
               ,
               and
               among
               the
               rest
               seventy
               great
               ones
               ,
               of
               which
               the
               six
               principal
               they
               call
               Metschid-adine
               ,
               because
               that
               it
               is
               in
               them
               they
               do
               their
               Devotions
               of
               Holy-dayes
               .
            
             
               In
               one
               of
               these
               last
               named
               ,
               is
               to
               be
               seen
               the
               Sepulchre
               of
               one
               of
               their
               Saints
               ,
               called
               Seander
               ,
               and
               they
               say
               he
               is
               of
               the
               Posterity
               of
               Aaly
               .
               
               In
               another
               of
               them
               may
               be
               seen
               the
               Sepulchre
               of
               another
               Saint
               ,
               who
               being
               30.
               foot
               in
               length
               ,
               and
               16.
               in
               breadth
               ,
               must
               needs
               have
               been
               one
               of
               the
               mightiest
               Gyants
               that
               ever
               were
               talk'd
               of
               .
               His
               Tomb
               was
               cover'd
               all
               over
               
               with
               little
               Flags
               ,
               and
               we
               were
               told
               he
               had
               been
               one
               of
               their
               Heroes
               ,
               who
               had
               sometime
               done
               wonders
               in
               the
               wars
               .
               To
               this
               place
               there
               are
               great
               Pilgrimages
               made
               ,
               insomuch
               that
               the
               Devotions
               of
               the
               Pilgrims
               do
               ,
               by
               the
               Offerings
               they
               make
               ,
               very
               much
               augment
               the
               wealth
               of
               that
               Mosquey
               ,
               the
               Revenue
               whereof
               is
               very
               great
               without
               those
               advantages
               .
               There
               are
               daily
               maintain'd
               in
               it
               a
               great
               number
               of
               poor
               people
               ,
               so
               that
               it
               may
               be
               truly
               said
               ,
               that
               the
               Devotions
               done
               there
               are
               not
               inferiour
               to
               those
               done
               at
               the
               Sepulchre
               of
               
                 Schich
                 Sefi
              
               at
               Ardebil
               .
               
               These
               Metzids
               ,
               and
               the
               Courts
               which
               depend
               on
               them
               ,
               serve
               also
               for
               so
               many
               Sanctuaries
               to
               persons
               guilty
               of
               any
               capital
               Crimes
               ,
               as
               also
               to
               such
               as
               fear
               imprisonment
               for
               their
               Debt
               .
               These
               are
               the
               Allacapi
               of
               the
               Persians
               ,
               and
               are
               called
               by
               the
               
                 Indians
                 ,
                 Allader
              
               ,
               and
               the
               priviledges
               of
               them
               in
               the
               Indies
               ,
               are
               equal
               to
               those
               the
               Allacapi
               are
               endued
               with
               in
               Persia
               ,
               insomuch
               that
               the
               Mogul
               himself
               ,
               though
               his
               power
               be
               absolute
               ,
               cannot
               force
               a
               man
               out
               of
               these
               Sanctuaries
               ,
               be
               his
               crime
               of
               ever
               so
               heynous
               a
               nature
               ,
               by
               reason
               of
               the
               Veneration
               which
               these
               people
               have
               for
               their
               Saints
               .
            
             
               There
               are
               numbred
               in
               the
               City
               of
               Agra
               above
               eight
               hundred
               Baths
               ,
               
               or
               Hot-houses
               ,
               from
               which
               there
               comes
               in
               yearly
               to
               the
               Mogul
               a
               very
               considerable
               sum
               of
               money
               ,
               occasioned
               hence
               ,
               that
               this
               kind
               of
               Purification
               making
               one
               of
               the
               principal
               parts
               of
               their
               Religion
               ,
               there
               passes
               not
               a
               day
               ,
               but
               that
               these
               places
               are
               frequented
               by
               an
               infinite
               number
               of
               persons
               .
            
             
               The
               great
               Lords
               about
               the
               Court
               ,
               who
               are
               called
               Rasgi
               ,
               or
               Rajas
               ,
               have
               their
               Houses
               and
               Palaces
               in
               the
               City
               ,
               besides
               their
               Country-houses
               ,
               all
               magnificent
               ,
               both
               as
               to
               structure
               and
               houshold-stuffe
               .
               The
               King
               hath
               several
               Gardens
               and
               Houses
               without
               the
               City
               ,
               whither
               he
               often
               retires
               himself
               with
               his
               Women-dancers
               ,
               who
               dance
               before
               him
               stark
               naked
               .
               But
               there
               is
               not
               any
               thing
               gives
               a
               greater
               demonstration
               of
               the
               greatness
               of
               this
               Monarch
               ,
               then
               his
               Palace
               ,
               which
               stands
               upon
               the
               River
               Gemini
               ,
               and
               is
               near
               four
               Leagues
               about
               .
               It
               is
               excellently
               well
               fortified
               ,
               
               according
               to
               the
               fortification
               of
               that
               Country
               ,
               with
               a
               Wall
               of
               Free-stone
               ,
               and
               a
               great
               Ditch
               ,
               having
               at
               every
               Gate
               a
               Draw-bridge
               ,
               the
               Avenues
               whereof
               are
               also
               very
               well
               fortified
               ,
               especially
               at
               the
               North-gate
               .
               The
               Gate
               which
               leads
               to
               the
               Basar
               is
               on
               the
               West-side
               ,
               and
               is
               called
               Cistery
               .
               Under
               this
               Gate
               is
               the
               Diwan
               ,
               or
               the
               place
               of
               publick
               Judicature
               ;
               and
               there
               is
               adjoyning
               to
               it
               a
               spacious
               Hall
               ,
               where
               the
               principal
               Visier
               dispatches
               and
               seals
               all
               Orders
               for
               the
               ordinary
               and
               extraordinary
               Levies
               of
               men
               ,
               whereof
               the
               Originals
               are
               kept
               at
               the
               said
               place
               .
               As
               soon
               as
               a
               man
               is
               come
               within
               this
               Gate
               ,
               he
               finds
               himself
               in
               a
               spacious
               Street
               ,
               having
               Shops
               on
               both
               sides
               ,
               which
               leads
               directly
               to
               the
               Mogul's
               Palace
               ,
               which
               is
               called
               Derbar
               .
               The
               Gate
               by
               which
               a
               man
               enters
               into
               it
               is
               called
               
                 Achobarke
                 Derwage
              
               ,
               that
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               
                 King
                 Achobar's
                 Gate
              
               ,
               and
               there
               is
               such
               a
               respect
               observed
               at
               it
               ,
               as
               that
               ,
               the
               Kings
               Sons
               only
               excepted
               ,
               all
               other
               Lords
               ,
               what
               quality
               soever
               they
               are
               of
               ,
               are
               obliged
               to
               alight
               from
               their
               Horses
               ,
               and
               to
               go
               in
               a
               foot
               .
               It
               is
               in
               this
               quarter
               that
               the
               Women
               are
               lodged
               ,
               who
               divert
               the
               King
               and
               his
               Family
               with
               their
               singing
               and
               dancing
               .
               
               The
               fourth
               Gate
               ,
               which
               is
               called
               Dersame
               ,
               leads
               to
               the
               River
               ,
               and
               thither
               it
               is
               that
               the
               Mogul
               comes
               every
               morning
               to
               worship
               the
               Sun
               at
               his
               rising
               .
               It
               is
               on
               that
               side
               also
               ,
               that
               the
               Grandees
               of
               the
               Kingdom
               ,
               who
               are
               about
               the
               Court
               ,
               come
               every
               day
               to
               do
               their
               submissions
               to
               the
               King
               ,
               going
               up
               to
               a
               little
               eminent
               place
               ,
               whence
               the
               King
               may
               take
               the
               more
               particular
               notice
               of
               them
               .
               The
               Hadys
               ,
               or
               Commanders
               of
               Horse
               ,
               do
               also
               give
               their
               attendance
               there
               ,
               but
               they
               stand
               at
               a
               greater
               distance
               ,
               and
               make
               not
               their
               approaches
               ,
               but
               upon
               the
               Kings
               express
               Order
               ,
               who
               comes
               also
               to
               this
               place
               to
               see
               the
               fighting
               of
               the
               Lyons
               ,
               Elephants
               ,
               Bulls
               and
               other
               wild
               Beasts
               ,
               it
               being
               his
               ordinary
               divertisement
               every
               day
               ,
               Friday
               only
               excepted
               ,
               which
               he
               spends
               in
               his
               Devotions
               .
               Besides
               all
               this
               ,
               there
               is
               yet
               another
               Gate
               ,
               which
               leads
               into
               the
               Guard-Hall
               ,
               which
               they
               call
               Attesanna
               ,
               where
               the
               Officers
               keep
               a
               Guard
               ,
               and
               relieve
               one
               the
               other
               by
               weeks
               .
               There
               is
               a
               passage
               through
               this
               Hall
               into
               a
               paved
               Court
               ,
               at
               the
               further
               end
               whereof
               there
               is
               ,
               under
               a
               Portal
               ,
               a
               row
               of
               silver
               Pillars
               ,
               where
               there
               stands
               a
               particular
               Guard
               ,
               which
               keeps
               the
               people
               from
               getting
               within
               it
               ,
               and
               permits
               only
               the
               Great
               Lords
               that
               belong
               to
               the
               Court
               to
               enter
               there
               .
            
             
               There
               it
               was
               I
               met
               with
               the
               Persian
               Servant
               who
               run
               away
               from
               me
               at
               Suratta
               ,
               and
               who
               proffered
               me
               to
               do
               me
               any
               service
               lay
               in
               his
               power
               ,
               during
               my
               aboad
               at
               Agra
               ;
               nay
               ,
               would
               have
               brought
               me
               within
               the
               Pillars
               before
               mentioned
               ,
               but
               the
               Guards
               would
               not
               permit
               it
               .
               
               A
               man
               must
               go
               within
               these
               Pillars
               to
               get
               to
               the
               Mogul's
               Chamber
               ,
               where
               may
               be
               seen
               ,
               within
               another
               row
               of
               lesser
               Pillars
               ,
               all
               of
               Gold
               ,
               the
               Throne
               of
               that
               great
               Prince
               ,
               made
               of
               massie
               Gold
               ,
               and
               enrich'd
               with
               Diamonds
               ,
               Pearls
               ,
               and
               other
               precious
               Stones
               .
               Above
               the
               Throne
               there
               is
               a
               Gallery
               ,
               where
               the
               King
               shews
               himself
               every
               day
               ,
               and
               receives
               their
               Complaints
               who
               have
               any
               violence
               or
               injury
               done
               them
               .
               Those
               who
               have
               any
               Complaints
               to
               make
               ,
               ring
               one
               of
               the
               little
               Bells
               which
               are
               hung
               up
               above
               those
               Pillars
               ;
               but
               unless
               a
               man
               have
               excellent
               good
               Evidence
               to
               prove
               what
               he
               alledges
               ,
               it
               will
               be
               dangerous
               
               to
               offer
               at
               it
               ,
               for
               he
               will
               hazard
               his
               own
               life
               .
               The
               Kings
               Sons
               only
               ,
               who
               give
               him
               Air
               with
               a
               kind
               of
               Fan
               ,
               and
               keep
               off
               the
               Flies
               ,
               and
               the
               Grand
               Visier
               ,
               are
               permitted
               to
               come
               within
               those
               Pillars
               ;
               
               and
               there
               is
               no
               person
               to
               go
               into
               any
               of
               the
               inner
               Lodgings
               ,
               but
               the
               Godia
               ,
               or
               Eunuchs
               ,
               who
               wait
               on
               the
               Ladies
               of
               the
               Seraglio
               ,
               and
               are
               in
               number
               about
               a
               thousand
               or
               twelve
               hundred
               .
            
             
               There
               is
               also
               within
               this
               Castle
               another
               Appartment
               ,
               which
               is
               known
               by
               a
               great
               Tower
               ,
               the
               covering
               whereof
               is
               of
               Gold
               ,
               which
               shews
               what
               excessive
               wealth
               is
               enclosed
               within
               it
               ,
               in
               eight
               spacious
               Vaults
               ,
               which
               are
               full
               of
               Gold
               ,
               Silver
               and
               precious
               Stones
               whereof
               the
               value
               is
               in
               a
               manner
               inestimable
               .
            
             
               I
               was
               credibly
               informed
               ,
               
               that
               the
               Mogul
               ,
               who
               lived
               in
               my
               time
               ,
               had
               a
               Treasure
               ,
               which
               amounted
               to
               above
               fifteen
               hundred
               Millions
               of
               Crowns
               ;
               and
               I
               have
               an
               Inventory
               of
               the
               Treasure
               which
               was
               found
               at
               the
               death
               of
               
                 Schach
                 Achobar
              
               ,
               gre●t
               Grand-father
               of
               
                 Schach
                 Choram
              
               ,
               as
               well
               in
               coyned
               Gold
               and
               Silver
               ,
               as
               in
               Lingots
               and
               Bars
               ,
               Plate
               ,
               precious
               Stones
               ,
               Brocadoes
               and
               other
               Stuffes
               ,
               Purcelane
               Books
               ,
               Ammunition
               ,
               Armes
               ,
               &c.
               so
               faithfully
               drawn
               up
               ,
               that
               for
               the
               Readers
               further
               satisfaction
               ,
               I
               shall
               not
               think
               it
               amiss
               to
               insert
               it
               here
               .
            
             
               This
               King
               Achobar
               had
               ordered
               the
               Coynage
               of
               a
               certain
               sort
               of
               Money
               of
               25.
               50.
               and
               a
               hundred
               Toles
               ,
               
               which
               amounted
               to
               two
               thousand
               twelve
               and
               a
               half
               ,
               four
               thousand
               twenty
               five
               ,
               and
               eight
               thousand
               and
               fifty
               Crowns
               the
               piece
               ,
               which
               was
               coined
               accordingly
               ,
               to
               the
               sum
               of
               six
               Millions
               ,
               nine
               hundred
               and
               seventy
               thousand
               Massas
               ,
               which
               make
               ninety
               seven
               Millions
               ,
               five
               hundred
               and
               eighty
               Ropias
               ,
               or
               ,
               forty
               eight
               Millions
               ,
               seven
               hundred
               and
               ninety
               thousand
               Crowns
               .
            
             
               One
               hundred
               Millions
               of
               Ropias
               ,
               
               or
               fifty
               Millions
               of
               Crowns
               ,
               in
               a
               kind
               of
               Money
               ,
               which
               from
               the
               said
               Kings
               name
               ,
               is
               called
               
                 Achobar
                 Ropias
              
               .
            
             
               Two
               hundred
               and
               thirty
               Millions
               in
               another
               kind
               of
               money
               ,
               
               which
               they
               call
               Peyses
               ,
               thirty
               whereof
               make
               a
               Ropia
               ,
               and
               sixty
               a
               Crown
               :
               so
               that
               what
               was
               found
               in
               Peyses
               amounted
               to
               seven
               hundred
               sixty
               six
               thousand
               ,
               six
               hundred
               sixty
               six
               Ropias
               ,
               and
               twenty
               Pence
               ,
               which
               amount
               to
               three
               hundred
               eighty
               three
               thousand
               ,
               three
               hundred
               thirty
               three
               Crowns
               ,
               and
               ten
               Pence
               .
            
             
               In
               Diamonds
               ,
               
               Rubies
               ,
               Emeralds
               ,
               Saphires
               ,
               Pearls
               ,
               and
               other
               precious
               Stones
               ,
               to
               the
               value
               of
               sixty
               Millions
               ,
               twenty
               thousand
               and
               one
               and
               twenty
               Ropias
               ,
               or
               ,
               thirty
               Millions
               ,
               two
               hundred
               and
               sixty
               thousand
               ,
               and
               twenty
               six
               Crowns
               .
            
             
               In
               Figures
               and
               Status
               (
               all
               of
               Gold
               )
               of
               Elephants
               ,
               
               Camels
               ,
               Horses
               ,
               and
               other
               Creatures
               ,
               to
               the
               value
               of
               nineteen
               Millions
               ,
               six
               thousand
               seven
               hundred
               eighty
               five
               Ropias
               ,
               or
               nine
               Millions
               ,
               five
               hundred
               and
               three
               thousand
               ,
               three
               hundred
               seventy
               Crowns
               and
               a
               half
               .
            
             
               In
               Houshold-stuffe
               ,
               
               and
               gold
               Plate
               ,
               as
               Dishes
               ,
               drinking
               Cups
               ,
               Basons
               ,
               Ewers
               ,
               &c.
               to
               the
               value
               of
               eleven
               Millions
               ,
               seven
               hundred
               thirty
               three
               thousand
               ,
               seven
               hundred
               and
               ninety
               Ropias
               ,
               and
               a
               third
               part
               of
               a
               Ropia
               ,
               which
               amounts
               to
               five
               Millions
               ,
               eight
               hundred
               sixty
               six
               thousand
               ,
               eight
               hundred
               ninety
               five
               Crowns
               and
               five
               Pence
               .
            
             
               In
               Houshold-stuffe
               ,
               
               consisting
               of
               Brass
               and
               Copper
               ,
               fifty
               one
               thousand
               ,
               two
               hundred
               twenty
               five
               Ropias
               ,
               or
               twenty
               five
               thousand
               ,
               six
               hundred
               twelve
               Crowns
               and
               a
               half
               .
            
             
               In
               Purcelane
               ,
               
               and
               Vessels
               of
               sealed
               Earth
               ,
               and
               others
               ,
               to
               the
               value
               of
               two
               Millions
               ,
               five
               hundred
               and
               seven
               thousand
               ,
               seven
               hundred
               forty
               seven
               Ropias
               ,
               or
               ,
               one
               Million
               ,
               two
               hundred
               fifty
               three
               thousand
               ,
               eight
               hundred
               seventy
               three
               Crowns
               and
               a
               half
               .
            
             
               In
               Brocadoes
               ,
               
               and
               other
               Stuffes
               of
               Gold
               and
               Silver
               ,
               as
               also
               in
               those
               of
               Silk
               and
               Cottons
               ,
               and
               such
               as
               come
               from
               
                 Persia
                 ,
                 Turkey
              
               and
               Europe
               ,
               and
               those
               made
               in
               Guzuratta
               ,
               fifteen
               Millions
               ,
               five
               hundred
               and
               nine
               thousand
               ,
               nine
               hundred
               seventy
               nine
               Ropias
               ,
               which
               amount
               to
               seven
               Millions
               ,
               seven
               hundred
               fifty
               four
               thousand
               ,
               nine
               hundred
               eighty
               nine
               Crowns
               and
               a
               half
               .
            
             
               In
               Woollen-clothes
               that
               came
               from
               Europe
               ,
               
               Persia
               and
               Tartary
               ,
               five
               hundred
               and
               three
               thousand
               ,
               two
               hundred
               fifty
               two
               Ropias
               ,
               or
               two
               hundred
               fifty
               one
               thousand
               ,
               six
               hundred
               twenty
               six
               Crowns
               .
            
             
               In
               Tents
               ,
               
               Hangings
               ,
               Tapistry
               ,
               and
               other
               Houshold-stuffe
               of
               that
               kind
               ,
               as
               well
               for
               the
               City
               as
               the
               Country
               ,
               nine
               Millions
               ,
               nine
               hundred
               twenty
               five
               thousand
               ,
               five
               hundred
               forty
               five
               Ropias
               ,
               which
               amount
               to
               four
               Millions
               ,
               nine
               hundred
               sixty
               two
               thousand
               ,
               seven
               hundred
               seventy
               two
               Crowns
               and
               a
               half
               .
            
             
               Four
               and
               twenty
               thousand
               Manuscripts
               ,
               
               so
               richly
               bound
               ,
               that
               they
               were
               valued
               at
               six
               Millions
               ,
               four
               hundred
               sixty
               three
               thousand
               ,
               seven
               hundred
               thirty
               one
               Ropias
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               three
               Millions
               ,
               two
               hundred
               thirty
               one
               thousand
               ,
               eight
               hundred
               sixty
               five
               Crowns
               and
               a
               half
               .
            
             
             
               In
               Artillery
               ,
               Powder
               ,
               Bullets
               ,
               and
               other
               Ammunition
               ,
               to
               the
               value
               of
               eight
               Millions
               ,
               five
               hundred
               seventy
               five
               thousand
               ,
               
               nine
               hundred
               seventy
               one
               Ropias
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               four
               Millions
               ,
               two
               hundred
               eighty
               seven
               thousand
               ,
               nine
               hundred
               eighty
               five
               Crowns
               and
               a
               half
               .
            
             
               In
               defensive
               and
               offensive
               Armes
               ,
               
               as
               Swords
               ,
               Bucklers
               ,
               Pikes
               ,
               Bows
               ,
               Arrows
               ,
               &c.
               to
               the
               value
               of
               seven
               Millions
               ,
               five
               hundred
               fifty
               five
               thousand
               ,
               five
               hundred
               twenty
               five
               Ropias
               ,
               which
               amount
               to
               three
               Millions
               ,
               seven
               hundred
               seventy
               seven
               thousand
               ,
               seven
               hundred
               fifty
               two
               Crowns
               and
               a
               half
               .
            
             
               In
               Saddles
               ,
               
               Bridles
               and
               Stirrups
               ,
               and
               other
               Harness
               belonging
               to
               Horses
               ,
               of
               Gold
               and
               Silver
               ,
               to
               the
               value
               of
               two
               Millions
               ,
               five
               hundred
               twenty
               five
               thousand
               ,
               six
               hundred
               forty
               eight
               Ropias
               ,
               or
               one
               Millions
               two
               hundred
               sixty
               two
               thousand
               ,
               eight
               hundred
               twenty
               four
               Crowns
               .
            
             
               In
               Covering-clothes
               for
               Horses
               and
               Elephants
               ,
               
               embroidered
               with
               Gold
               ,
               Silver
               and
               Pearls
               ,
               five
               Millions
               of
               Ropias
               ,
               which
               amount
               to
               two
               Millions
               ,
               and
               five
               hundred
               thousand
               Crowns
               .
            
             
               All
               these
               sums
               cast
               up
               together
               ,
               come
               to
               three
               hundred
               forty
               eight
               Millions
               ,
               two
               hundred
               twenty
               six
               thousand
               ,
               three
               hundred
               eighty
               six
               Ropias
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               one
               hundred
               seventy
               four
               Millions
               ,
               a
               hundred
               and
               thirteen
               thousand
               ,
               seven
               hundred
               ninety
               three
               Crowns
               .
            
             
               But
               this
               came
               not
               any
               thing
               near
               the
               Treasure
               which
               
                 Scach
                 Choram
              
               was
               possessed
               of
               ,
               at
               the
               time
               of
               my
               Travels
               in
               those
               Parts
               .
               This
               Wealth
               is
               more
               and
               more
               augmented
               every
               day
               ,
               not
               so
               much
               out
               of
               the
               ordinary
               Revenue
               coming
               in
               from
               the
               great
               Kingdoms
               he
               hath
               ,
               (
               in
               regard
               that
               as
               his
               ordinary
               Expence
               abates
               not
               any
               thing
               of
               his
               Treasure
               ;
               so
               is
               it
               seldom
               seen
               that
               he
               increases
               it
               ,
               by
               ought
               remaining
               at
               the
               years
               end
               of
               his
               Revenue
               )
               as
               by
               the
               Presents
               which
               are
               made
               him
               ,
               and
               the
               Escheats
               falling
               to
               him
               at
               the
               death
               of
               great
               Lords
               and
               Favourites
               ,
               who
               make
               the
               Mogul
               Heir
               to
               what
               they
               had
               gotten
               by
               his
               Favour
               ,
               insomuch
               that
               the
               Children
               have
               no
               hope
               to
               enjoy
               ought
               of
               their
               Fathers
               Estates
               ,
               either
               Real
               or
               Personal
               .
               For
               the
               Mogul's
               Authority
               is
               such
               ,
               and
               his
               Power
               so
               Absolute
               ,
               that
               the
               Estates
               of
               all
               his
               Subjects
               are
               at
               his
               disposal
               ;
               and
               thence
               it
               comes
               ,
               that
               only
               his
               will
               decides
               all
               differences
               arising
               among
               them
               ,
               they
               having
               no
               other
               Law
               ,
               then
               implicitely
               to
               submit
               to
               what
               he
               ordians
               .
               He
               hath
               the
               absolute
               disposal
               of
               their
               Lives
               and
               Fortunes
               ,
               and
               thence
               it
               is
               ,
               that
               upon
               his
               meer
               Order
               and
               Command
               ,
               the
               greatest
               Lords
               are
               dragg'd
               to
               Execution
               ,
               and
               their
               Estates
               ,
               Charges
               ,
               and
               Governments
               taken
               away
               from
               them
               .
            
             
               There
               is
               no
               hereditary
               Dignity
               in
               all
               his
               Country
               .
               
               That
               of
               Rasgi
               ,
               or
               Raja
               ,
               which
               he
               bestows
               rather
               upon
               the
               account
               of
               Merit
               then
               Birth
               ,
               is
               Personal
               ,
               as
               that
               of
               Chan
               in
               Persia
               ,
               and
               is
               not
               deriv'd
               to
               Posterity
               ,
               but
               by
               the
               recommendation
               of
               Vertue
               .
               Not
               that
               it
               is
               to
               be
               inferred
               hence
               ,
               that
               the
               Mogul
               does
               exclude
               from
               Charges
               the
               Children
               of
               such
               as
               have
               done
               him
               good
               service
               ;
               but
               he
               gives
               them
               lesser
               charges
               ,
               by
               which
               they
               may
               advance
               themselves
               to
               the
               chiefest
               in
               the
               Kingdom
               ,
               if
               either
               an
               extraordinary
               Vertue
               ,
               or
               the
               Princes
               Favour
               call
               them
               thereto
               .
            
             
               The
               chiefest
               Offices
               of
               the
               Kingdom
               are
               those
               of
               principal
               Visir
               ,
               
               which
               is
               somewhat
               like
               that
               of
               Chancellourship
               elsewhere
               ;
               Chief
               of
               the
               Eunuchs
               ,
               who
               is
               as
               it
               were
               Lord
               High
               Steward
               ;
               the
               Treasurer
               ,
               the
               principal
               Secretary
               of
               State
               ;
               the
               General
               of
               the
               Elephants
               ,
               and
               the
               Overseer
               of
               the
               Houshold-stuffe
               ,
               Tents
               and
               precious
               Stones
               .
               These
               are
               of
               the
               Princes
               Privy
               Council
               ,
               whereto
               is
               sometimes
               also
               called
               the
               Couteval
               ,
               who
               is
               as
               it
               were
               the
               chief
               Judge
               ,
               and
               commands
               the
               Mogul's
               Guard.
               The
               Council
               sits
               in
               the
               night
               ,
               from
               seven
               of
               the
               clock
               till
               nine
               ,
               in
               a
               Hall
               ,
               which
               they
               call
               Gasalean
               .
               No
               day
               almost
               passes
               ,
               but
               the
               Mogul
               is
               to
               be
               seen
               ,
               in
               the
               morning
               ,
               at
               Sun-rising
               ,
               at
               which
               time
               the
               Lords
               of
               the
               Court
               salute
               him
               with
               their
               
                 Patschach
                 Salammet
              
               ;
               as
               also
               about
               Noon
               ,
               when
               he
               comes
               to
               see
               the
               Beasts
               fight
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               Evening
               ,
               when
               he
               comes
               to
               a
               certain
               Window
               to
               behold
               the
               Sun-setting
               ;
               with
               whom
               he
               retires
               himself
               with
               the
               noise
               of
               a
               great
               number
               of
               Drums
               and
               Timbrels
               ,
               and
               the
               Acclamations
               of
               the
               people
               ,
               who
               wish
               him
               a
               long
               and
               happy
               life
               .
            
             
               It
               is
               to
               be
               found
               among
               the
               Registers
               of
               the
               Kingdom
               ,
               
               that
               only
               the
               Provinces
               of
               
                 Candahar
                 ,
                 Cabul
                 ,
                 Guzuratta
                 ,
                 Cassimer
                 ,
                 Barampour
                 ,
                 Dely
                 ,
                 Bengala
                 ,
                 Agra
                 ,
                 Orixa
                 ,
              
               and
               some
               others
               ,
               bring
               in
               of
               yearly
               Revenue
               ,
               one
               hundred
               seventy
               four
               Millions
               ,
               and
               five
               hundred
               thousand
               Ropias
               ,
               which
               amount
               to
               fourscore
               and
               seven
               Millions
               ,
               and
               two
               hundred
               and
               fifty
               thousand
               Crowns
               ;
               and
               that
               the
               Province
               of
               Guzuratta
               alone
               is
               able
               to
               raise
               fourscore
               and
               ten
               thousand
               Horse
               ;
               Cambaya
               twelve
               thousand
               ;
               Kabul
               as
               many
               ;
               Orixa
               fourscore
               thousand
               ;
               and
               Dely
               one
               hundred
               and
               fifty
               thousand
               ;
               besides
               those
               which
               may
               be
               raised
               out
               of
               the
               other
               Provinces
               ,
               whereof
               I
               could
               get
               no
               certain
               Accompt
               .
               All
               this
               
               Militia
               is
               divided
               into
               several
               Regiments
               ,
               whereof
               some
               are
               of
               fifteen
               or
               twelve
               thousand
               Horse
               ,
               which
               are
               for
               the
               Kings
               Sons
               ,
               and
               the
               principal
               Persons
               of
               the
               Kingdom
               ,
               who
               have
               also
               the
               Command
               of
               these
               Bodies
               ,
               which
               consist
               of
               but
               two
               ,
               three
               ,
               or
               four
               thousand
               Horse
               .
            
             
               The
               
                 Mogul
                 ,
                 Scach
                 Choram
              
               ,
               when
               he
               went
               in
               Person
               ,
               in
               the
               year
               1630.
               against
               
                 Chan
                 Chaan
              
               ,
               had
               an
               Army
               of
               one
               hundred
               forty
               four
               thousand
               and
               five
               hundred
               Horse
               ,
               besides
               Elephants
               ,
               Camels
               ,
               Mules
               ,
               and
               Horses
               for
               the
               Train
               .
               That
               Army
               was
               divided
               into
               four
               Brigades
               ,
               which
               yet
               kept
               all
               together
               ,
               that
               only
               excepted
               which
               was
               about
               the
               Kings
               Person
               at
               Barampour
               .
               The
               first
               was
               commanded
               by
               Schaaft-Chan
               ,
               the
               Son
               of
               Assaph-Chan
               ,
               and
               consisted
               of
               several
               Regiments
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               that
               of
               Schaaft-Chan
               ,
               which
               was
               of
               five
               thousand
               Horse
               .
            
             
               
                 5000
              
               
                 That
                 of
                 his
                 Father
                 consisting
                 also
                 of
                 five
                 thousand
                 Horse
                 ,
                 all
                 Rasboutes
                 :
                 5000
              
               
                 Sadoch
                 Chan.
                 3000
              
               
                 Myrsa
                 Yedt
                 Madaffer
                 .
                 3000
              
               
                 Giasar
                 Chan.
                 2500
              
               
                 Godia
                 Sabes
                 ,
                 2000
              
               
                 Seid
                 Iaffer
                 .
                 2100
              
               
                 Iaster
                 Chan.
                 1000
              
               
                 Mahmud
                 Chan.
                 1000
              
               
                 Alawerdi
                 Chan.
                 2000
              
               
                 Safdel-Chan
                 Badary
                 .
                 700
              
               
                 Myrsa-Scer-Seid
                 .
                 500
              
               
                 Baaker-Chan
                 .
                 500
              
               
                 Whereto
                 were
                 added
                 besides
                 ,
                 four
                 thousand
                 six
                 hundred
                 Mansebdars
                 ,
                 in
                 several
                 loose
                 Companies
                 .
                 4600
              
            
             
               The
               second
               Body
               ,
               under
               the
               Command
               of
               Eradet-Chan
               ,
               consisted
               of
               the
               following
               Regiments
               .
            
             
               
                 That
                 of
                 Eradet-Chan
                 ,
                 of
                 4000
              
               
                 Rau-Donda
                 .
                 1000
              
               
                 Dorcadas
                 .
                 1200
              
               
                 Kerous
                 .
                 1200
              
               
                 Ram
                 Tscheud
                 Harran
                 .
                 1200
              
               
                 Mustapha-Chan
                 .
                 1000
              
               
                 Iakout-Chan
                 .
                 2000
              
               
                 Killously
                 .
                 3000
              
               
                 Sidi
                 Fakir
                 .
                 1000
              
               
                 Ecka
                 Berkendas
                 .
                 1000
              
               
                 Iogi-Rasgi
                 ,
                 
                   the
                   Son
                   of
                
                 Lala
                 Berting
                 .
                 7000
              
               
                 Teluk-Tschaud
                 .
                 400
              
               
                 Iakoet-Beg
                 .
                 400
              
               
                 Three
                 other
                 Lords
                 commanded
                 each
                 two
                 hundred
                 Horse
                 .
                 600
              
               
                 Aganour
                 ,
                 Chabonecan
                 ,
                 Babouchan
                 ,
              
               
                 
                   Seid-Camel
                   ,
                   Sidiali
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Sadaed-Chan
                 ,
                 each
                 five
                 hundred
                 Horse
                 .
                 3000
              
               
                 So
                 that
                 this
                 Body
                 consisted
                 of
                 28000
              
            
             
               The
               third
               Body
               ,
               under
               the
               Command
               of
               
                 Raja
                 Gedsing
              
               ,
               consisted
               of
               the
               following
               Regiments
               ,
            
             
               
                 Raja-Gedsing
                 .
                 3000
              
               
                 Raja-Bideldas
                 .
                 3000
              
               
                 Oderam
                 .
                 3000
              
               
                 Raja-Biemsor
                 .
                 2000
              
               
                 Madosing
                 ,
                 
                   Son
                   of
                
                 Ram
                 Rattung
                 .
                 1000
              
               
                 Raja-Ros-Assou
                 1000
              
               
                 Badouria
                 Raja-Bhozo
                 .
                 1000
              
               
                 Raja-Kristensing
                 .
                 1000
              
               
                 Raja
                 Sour
                 .
                 1000
              
               
                 Raja-T'Chettersing
                 .
                 500
              
               
                 Wauroup
                 .
                 500
              
               
                 Raja-Odasing
                 .
                 5000
              
               
                 And
                 under
                 several
                 other
                 Rajas
                 .
                 4500
              
            
             
               That
               Brigade
               ,
               which
               was
               about
               the
               Kings
               Person
               at
               Barampour
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               as
               it
               were
               a
               Reserve
               ,
               consisted
               of
               one
               and
               forty
               thousand
               Horse
               ;
               to
               wit
               ,
            
             
               
                 Haddis
                 and
                 Be●ken-Dasse
                 .
                 15000
              
               
                 
                 Asaph-Chan
                 .
                 5000
              
               
                 Rauratti
                 .
                 4000
              
               
                 Wasir-Chan
                 .
                 3000
              
               
                 Mabot-Chan
                 .
                 3000
              
               
                 Godia
                 Abdul
                 Hessen
                 .
                 3000
              
               
                 Aftel-Chan
                 .
                 2000
              
               
                 Serdar-Chan
                 .
                 2005
              
               
                 Raja
                 Iessing
                 .
                 2000
              
               
                 Feddey-Chan
                 .
                 1000
              
               
                 Ieffer
                 .
                 1000
              
               
                 Mockly-Chan
                 .
                 1000
              
               
                 Serif-Chan
                 .
                 1000
              
               
                 Seid
                 Allem
                 .
                 1000
              
               
                 Amiral
                 .
                 1000
              
               
                 Raja
                 Ramdas
                 .
                 1000
              
               
                 Tork
                 Taes-Chan
                 .
                 1000
              
               
                 Mier
                 Iemla
                 .
                 1000
              
               
                 Myrsa
                 Abdulac
                 .
                 500
              
               
                 Mahmud-Chan
                 .
                 500
              
               
                 Myrsa
                 Maant
                 Cher.
                 500
              
               
                 Ghawaes-Chan
                 .
                 1000
              
               
                 Moried-Chan
                 .
                 1000
              
               
                 And
                 under
                 the
                 Command
                 of
                 several
                 other
                 Lords
                 ,
                 of
                 their
                 quality
                 ,
                 whom
                 they
                 call
                 Ommeraudes
                 .
                 10000
              
               
                 The
                 total
                 of
                 the
                 Horse
                 62500
              
            
             
               The
               offensive
               Arms
               of
               the
               Horse
               are
               ,
               
               the
               Bow
               ,
               the
               Quiver
               ,
               having
               in
               it
               forty
               or
               fifty
               Arrows
               ,
               the
               Javeline
               ,
               of
               a
               kind
               of
               long-headed-Pike
               ,
               which
               they
               dart
               with
               great
               exactness
               ,
               the
               Cymitar
               on
               one
               side
               ,
               and
               the
               Ponyard
               on
               the
               other
               :
               and
               the
               defensive
               is
               the
               Buckler
               ,
               which
               they
               have
               alwayes
               hanging
               about
               their
               necks
               .
            
             
               They
               have
               no
               Fire-Arms
               with
               Wheels
               ,
               nor
               yet
               Fire-locks
               ,
               but
               their
               Infantry
               are
               expert
               enough
               at
               the
               Musket
               .
               Those
               among
               the
               Foot
               ,
               who
               have
               no
               Muskets
               ,
               have
               besides
               their
               Bows
               and
               Arrows
               ,
               a
               Pike
               ten
               or
               twelve
               foot
               long
               ,
               with
               which
               they
               begin
               the
               fight
               ,
               by
               darting
               it
               at
               the
               Enemy
               ;
               instead
               of
               using
               it
               in
               opposition
               to
               the
               Horse
               ,
               as
               is
               done
               in
               Europe
               .
               Some
               among
               them
               have
               Coats
               of
               Mail
               about
               them
               ,
               which
               come
               down
               to
               their
               knees
               :
               but
               there
               are
               very
               few
               make
               use
               of
               Head-pieces
               ,
               in
               regard
               they
               would
               be
               very
               troublesome
               ,
               by
               reason
               of
               the
               excessive
               heats
               in
               those
               parts
               .
               
               They
               know
               nothing
               of
               the
               distinction
               of
               Van-guard
               ,
               main
               Battle
               ,
               and
               Rear-guard
               ,
               and
               understand
               neither
               Front
               nor
               File
               ,
               nor
               make
               any
               Battalion
               ,
               but
               fight
               confusedly
               without
               any
               Order
               .
            
             
               Their
               greatest
               strength
               consists
               in
               the
               Elephants
               ,
               which
               carry
               on
               their
               backs
               certain
               Towers
               of
               Wood
               ,
               wherein
               there
               are
               three
               or
               four
               Harquebuses
               hanging
               by
               hooks
               ,
               and
               as
               many
               Men
               to
               order
               that
               Artillery
               .
               The
               Elephants
               serve
               them
               for
               a
               Trench
               ,
               to
               oppose
               the
               first
               attempt
               of
               the
               Enemy
               ,
               but
               it
               often
               comes
               to
               pass
               ,
               that
               the
               Artificial
               Fires
               ,
               which
               are
               made
               use
               of
               to
               frighten
               these
               Creatures
               ,
               put
               them
               into
               such
               a
               disorder
               ,
               that
               they
               do
               much
               more
               mischief
               among
               those
               who
               brought
               them
               to
               the
               Field
               ,
               then
               they
               do
               among
               the
               Enemies
               .
               They
               have
               abundance
               of
               Artillery
               ,
               
               and
               some
               considerable
               great
               Pieces
               ,
               and
               such
               as
               whereof
               it
               may
               be
               said
               ,
               the
               invention
               of
               them
               is
               as
               ancient
               as
               that
               of
               ours
               .
               They
               also
               make
               Gun-powder
               ,
               but
               it
               is
               not
               fully
               so
               good
               as
               what
               is
               made
               in
               Europe
               .
               Their
               Timbrels
               and
               Trumpets
               are
               of
               Copper
               ,
               and
               the
               noise
               they
               make
               ,
               in
               order
               to
               some
               Military
               Action
               ,
               is
               not
               undelightful
               .
               Their
               Armies
               do
               not
               march
               above
               five
               Cos
               ,
               or
               Leagues
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               measure
               of
               the
               Country
               ,
               in
               a
               day
               ;
               and
               when
               they
               encamp
               ,
               they
               take
               up
               so
               great
               a
               quantity
               of
               ground
               ,
               that
               they
               exceed
               the
               compass
               of
               our
               greatest
               Cities
               .
            
             
               In
               this
               they
               observe
               an
               admirable
               Order
               ,
               
               inasmuch
               as
               there
               is
               no
               Officer
               nor
               Souldier
               ,
               but
               knows
               where
               he
               is
               to
               take
               up
               his
               Quarters
               ;
               nor
               can
               there
               be
               any
               City
               more
               regularly
               divided
               into
               Streets
               ,
               Markets
               and
               other
               publick
               places
               ,
               for
               the
               greater
               communication
               and
               convenience
               of
               the
               Quarters
               ,
               and
               for
               the
               distribution
               of
               Provisions
               .
            
             
               The
               Mogul
               ,
               and
               the
               General
               of
               the
               Army
               ,
               have
               their
               Tents
               pitched
               at
               a
               certain
               distance
               from
               those
               of
               the
               rest
               ,
               nay
               ,
               as
               far
               as
               a
               Musket
               will
               carry
               ,
               from
               those
               of
               their
               own
               Guards
               .
            
             
               The
               Mogul's
               ordinary
               Guard
               consists
               of
               twelve
               thousand
               men
               ,
               
               besides
               the
               six
               hundred
               ,
               who
               are
               the
               particular
               Guard
               of
               the
               body
               ,
               the
               Company
               whereof
               consists
               of
               so
               many
               
               young
               men
               ,
               whom
               he
               buyes
               ,
               and
               causes
               to
               be
               exercised
               in
               Armes
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               be
               perpetually
               about
               his
               Person
               .
            
             
               The
               
                 Rasgi
                 ,
                 Rajas
              
               ,
               
               or
               Radias
               ,
               are
               never
               advanced
               to
               that
               Dignity
               ,
               but
               upon
               the
               score
               of
               Merit
               .
               The
               Mogul
               bestows
               it
               also
               on
               the
               Chancellour
               ,
               or
               principal
               Visir
               ,
               who
               is
               the
               President
               of
               his
               Privy
               Councel
               ,
               and
               as
               it
               were
               Vice-Roy
               of
               all
               his
               Dominions
               ,
               inasmuch
               as
               he
               it
               is
               who
               sends
               Orders
               into
               all
               the
               Provinces
               of
               the
               Kingdom
               ;
               and
               it
               is
               to
               him
               that
               all
               are
               to
               make
               their
               Addresses
               in
               all
               Affairs
               of
               importance
               .
               The
               King
               permits
               him
               not
               to
               receive
               any
               Presents
               ;
               yet
               does
               he
               not
               forbear
               taking
               them
               underhand
               ,
               and
               his
               Secretaries
               and
               other
               Officers
               under
               him
               take
               them
               so
               openly
               ,
               that
               there
               is
               no
               ,
               ever
               so
               secret
               ,
               transaction
               ,
               but
               a
               man
               may
               have
               the
               particulars
               thereof
               ,
               if
               he
               hath
               money
               to
               bestow
               among
               those
               who
               have
               the
               transcription
               and
               dispatch
               of
               them
               .
               These
               Rasgi
               have
               so
               great
               a
               Veneration
               for
               their
               King
               ,
               that
               it
               were
               impossible
               for
               a
               man
               to
               approach
               things
               most
               sacred
               with
               more
               submission
               ,
               then
               they
               express
               when
               they
               speak
               to
               him
               .
               The
               discourses
               they
               entertain
               him
               with
               are
               intermingled
               and
               interrupted
               with
               continual
               Reverences
               ;
               and
               when
               they
               take
               their
               leave
               of
               him
               ,
               they
               bow
               down
               their
               heads
               ,
               put
               their
               hands
               over
               their
               eyes
               ,
               thence
               afterwards
               upon
               their
               breasts
               ,
               and
               at
               last
               touch
               the
               ground
               therewith
               ,
               to
               shew
               they
               are
               but
               dust
               and
               athes
               in
               comparison
               of
               him
               ,
               wishing
               him
               all
               prosperity
               ,
               and
               coming
               out
               of
               his
               presence
               backwards
               .
            
             
               When
               the
               Mogul
               marches
               in
               Person
               in
               the
               head
               of
               his
               Army
               ,
               
               or
               when
               he
               comes
               out
               of
               the
               City
               to
               go
               a
               hunting
               ,
               or
               to
               take
               the
               Air
               ,
               he
               is
               attended
               by
               above
               ten
               thousand
               men
               .
               In
               the
               head
               of
               this
               little
               Army
               ,
               there
               march
               above
               a
               hundred
               Elephants
               ,
               with
               their
               covering
               Clothes
               of
               Scarlet
               ,
               Velvet
               ,
               or
               Brocadoe
               .
               Every
               Elephant
               carries
               two
               Men
               ,
               one
               whereof
               governs
               and
               guides
               the
               Creature
               ,
               by
               touching
               his
               forehead
               with
               an
               Iron-hook
               ,
               the
               other
               carries
               a
               large
               Banner
               of
               Silk
               ,
               embroidered
               with
               Gold
               and
               Silver
               ;
               excepting
               only
               the
               seven
               or
               eight
               foremost
               ,
               which
               carry
               each
               of
               them
               one
               that
               playes
               on
               the
               Timbrel
               .
               The
               King
               himself
               is
               mounted
               on
               an
               excellent
               Persian
               Horse
               ,
               or
               goes
               in
               a
               Coach
               ,
               drawn
               by
               two
               white
               Oxen
               ,
               the
               Horns
               whereof
               ,
               which
               are
               very
               large
               ,
               are
               adorn'd
               with
               Gold
               ;
               or
               some
               times
               he
               is
               carried
               by
               several
               men
               in
               a
               Palanquin
               ,
               or
               kind
               of
               Sedan
               .
               The
               Rasgi
               and
               the
               Officers
               of
               the
               Court
               march
               after
               him
               ,
               and
               have
               coming
               behind
               them
               five
               or
               six
               hundred
               Elephants
               ,
               
               Camels
               or
               Waggons
               loaded
               with
               baggage
               .
               For
               the
               most
               part
               he
               takes
               up
               his
               Quarters
               in
               the
               Fields
               ,
               where
               he
               causes
               his
               Tents
               to
               be
               pitched
               ;
               which
               is
               done
               upon
               this
               account
               ,
               that
               as
               on
               the
               one
               side
               there
               are
               but
               few
               Cities
               ,
               where
               he
               might
               find
               necessary
               accommodations
               for
               the
               quarters
               and
               entertainment
               of
               the
               Court
               ,
               so
               on
               the
               other
               ,
               he
               takes
               a
               particular
               pleasure
               in
               encamping
               ,
               in
               the
               Summer
               time
               ,
               in
               cool
               places
               ;
               in
               the
               Winter
               ,
               in
               hot
               places
               ;
               insomuch
               that
               he
               is
               in
               some
               sort
               the
               Master
               of
               the
               Seasons
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               of
               all
               the
               other
               things
               which
               are
               subject
               to
               him
               .
               He
               commonly
               leaves
               Agra
               towards
               the
               end
               of
               April
               ,
               and
               retires
               near
               Labor
               ,
               or
               some
               other
               more
               Northerly
               Province
               ,
               where
               he
               passes
               over
               the
               moneths
               of
               
                 May
                 ,
                 Iune
                 ,
                 Iuly
              
               and
               August
               ;
               and
               then
               he
               returns
               again
               to
               the
               place
               of
               his
               ordinary
               residence
               .
            
             
               The
               City
               of
               Agra
               is
               of
               such
               extent
               and
               so
               populous
               ,
               
               that
               were
               there
               a
               necessity
               ,
               there
               might
               be
               rais'd
               out
               of
               it
               two
               hundred
               thousand
               men
               able
               to
               bear
               Arms.
               There
               is
               no
               Nation
               in
               all
               the
               East
               ,
               but
               hath
               some
               Commerce
               or
               other
               at
               this
               place
               ;
               but
               most
               of
               the
               Inhabitants
               are
               Mahumetans
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               Merchandizes
               that
               are
               imported
               into
               it
               ,
               or
               exported
               out
               of
               it
               ,
               pay
               ten
               in
               the
               hundred
               .
            
             
               There
               are
               above
               forty
               small
               Cities
               ,
               and
               above
               three
               thousand
               five
               hundred
               Villages
               that
               depend
               on
               the
               jurisdiction
               of
               Agra
               ,
               which
               extends
               it self
               above
               sixscore
               Leagues
               about
               .
               The
               Country
               is
               delightful
               and
               very
               fertile
               ,
               producing
               abundance
               of
               Indico
               ,
               Cotton
               ,
               Salt-Peter
               and
               other
               things
               ,
               wherewith
               the
               Inhabitants
               drive
               a
               vast
               Trade
               .
               There
               are
               two
               Festivals
               which
               are
               celebrated
               in
               this
               place
               ,
               with
               extraordinary
               Ceremonies
               ;
               one
               whereof
               is
               that
               of
               the
               first
               day
               of
               the
               year
               ,
               which
               ,
               with
               the
               Persians
               ,
               they
               call
               
                 Naurus
                 ,
                 Nauros
              
               ,
               or
               Norose
               ,
               which
               signifies
               
                 nine
                 dayes
              
               ,
               though
               now
               it
               last
               eighteen
               at
               least
               ,
               and
               it
               falls
               at
               the
               moment
               that
               the
               Sun
               enters
               Aries
               .
            
             
               In
               order
               to
               the
               celebration
               of
               this
               Festival
               ,
               
               before
               the
               Derbar
               ,
               or
               Kings
               Palace
               ,
               there
               is
               erected
               a
               Theatre
               ,
               fourteen
               foot
               high
               ,
               fifty
               six
               in
               length
               ,
               and
               forty
               in
               breadth
               ;
               having
               all
               about
               it
               a
               row
               of
               Pillars
               after
               the
               manner
               of
               a
               Balcony
               ,
               cover'd
               with
               rich
               Tapistry
               .
               Near
               this
               Theatre
               there
               is
               erected
               another
               building
               of
               painted
               wood
               ,
               and
               embellish'd
               with
               Mother
               of
               Pearl
               ,
               into
               which
               go
               some
               of
               the
               principal
               Lords
               about
               the
               Court
               ,
               who
               nevertheless
               have
               their
               Tents
               pitch'd
               in
               the
               first
               Court
               of
               the
               Palace
               ,
               filled
               with
               all
               they
               have
               that
               is
               rich
               and
               magnificent
               ,
               whereof
               they
               make
               the
               greatest
               Ostentation
               they
               can
               that
               day
               :
               The
               Predecessors
               of
               this
               Prince
               ,
               who
               now
               reigns
               ,
               were
               wont
               to
               go
               into
               all
               these
               Tents
               ,
               and
               to
               take
               thence
               any
               thing
               they
               liked
               ;
               but
               now
               the
               Ceremony
               is
               otherwise
               .
               For
               the
               King
               accompanied
               by
               the
               seven
               Ministers
               of
               State
               ,
               go
               up
               into
               the
               Theatre
               ,
               where
               he
               sits
               upon
               
               Velvet
               Cushions
               ,
               enbroidered
               with
               Gold
               and
               Pearls
               ,
               and
               stayes
               for
               the
               Presents
               which
               are
               to
               be
               made
               to
               him
               .
               The
               Queen
               is
               in
               a
               certain
               Gallery
               ,
               whence
               she
               sees
               all
               the
               Ceremony
               ,
               yet
               is
               not
               seen
               her self
               .
               Departing
               thence
               ,
               he
               sits
               upon
               his
               Ordinary
               Throne
               ,
               where
               he
               receives
               the
               Presents
               of
               the
               people
               ,
               which
               he
               continues
               to
               do
               for
               eighteen
               dayes
               together
               .
               Towards
               the
               end
               of
               the
               Festival
               ,
               the
               King
               in
               his
               turn
               makes
               his
               Presents
               to
               the
               Lords
               ,
               which
               consists
               in
               Charges
               ,
               Employments
               ,
               and
               new
               Honours
               ,
               which
               he
               distributes
               among
               those
               that
               have
               given
               him
               most
               .
            
             
               The
               Mogul's
               birth-day
               is
               celebrated
               with
               the
               Ceremonies
               following
               .
               
               He
               begins
               the
               day
               with
               all
               manner
               of
               divertisements
               ;
               which
               over
               ,
               he
               goes
               to
               the
               Palace
               of
               the
               Queen
               his
               Mother
               ,
               if
               she
               be
               living
               ,
               and
               causes
               many
               Presents
               to
               be
               made
               her
               by
               the
               Grandees
               of
               his
               Kingdom
               .
               After
               dinner
               he
               puts
               on
               the
               richest
               clothes
               he
               hath
               ,
               and
               covers
               himself
               all
               over
               with
               Gold
               and
               precious
               Stones
               ,
               and
               being
               thus
               rather
               loaden
               then
               adorn'd
               with
               inestimable
               wealth
               ,
               he
               goes
               into
               a
               Tent
               ,
               where
               he
               is
               expected
               by
               the
               Lords
               of
               the
               Court
               ,
               in
               which
               finding
               a
               pair
               of
               Scales
               ,
               he
               weighs
               himself
               .
               These
               Scales
               are
               of
               massy
               Gold
               ,
               as
               are
               also
               the
               Chains
               by
               which
               they
               hang
               ,
               and
               are
               all
               beset
               with
               precious
               Stones
               .
               He
               puts
               himself
               into
               one
               of
               the
               Scales
               ,
               and
               into
               the
               other
               there
               are
               put
               several
               bags
               of
               Silver
               ,
               one
               bag
               of
               Gold
               ,
               some
               precious
               Stones
               ,
               some
               pieces
               of
               Silk-stuffs
               ,
               Linnen
               cloath
               ,
               Pepper
               ,
               Cloves
               ,
               Nutmeg
               and
               Cinnamon
               ,
               Wheat
               ,
               Pulse
               and
               Herbs
               ,
               and
               there
               is
               an
               exact
               account
               kept
               of
               the
               difference
               of
               weight
               there
               may
               be
               between
               one
               year
               and
               another
               .
               The
               King
               gives
               away
               with
               his
               own
               hands
               ,
               all
               the
               money
               among
               the
               poor
               ,
               and
               the
               rest
               are
               bestowed
               on
               the
               Benjans
               .
               That
               done
               ,
               the
               King
               seats
               himself
               in
               his
               Throne
               ,
               and
               causes
               to
               be
               cast
               among
               the
               Grandees
               ,
               Nuts
               ,
               Pistachoes
               ,
               Almonds
               ,
               and
               several
               other
               Fruits
               of
               Gold
               ,
               but
               so
               finely
               wrought
               ,
               that
               a
               thousand
               of
               them
               weighed
               not
               thirty
               Crowns
               .
               This
               some
               would
               boggle
               much
               to
               admit
               for
               a
               Truth
               ;
               yet
               certain
               it
               is
               that
               it
               hath
               been
               seen
               ,
               that
               the
               value
               of
               ten
               Crowns
               bestowed
               in
               these
               trifles
               ,
               filled
               a
               great
               Basin
               of
               them
               ;
               so
               that
               all
               the
               liberality
               of
               this
               powerful
               Monarch
               could
               not
               amount
               to
               a
               hundred
               Crowns
               .
               The
               Festival
               is
               concluded
               with
               a
               great
               Feast
               ,
               at
               which
               the
               Mogul
               entertains
               the
               Lords
               of
               his
               Court
               ,
               with
               whom
               he
               passes
               away
               the
               night
               in
               drinking
               .
            
             
               They
               celebrate
               also
               another
               Festival
               ,
               
               which
               they
               begin
               ten
               dayes
               after
               the
               new
               Moon
               of
               the
               moneth
               of
               Iuly
               ,
               much
               after
               the
               same
               manner
               as
               the
               Persians
               celebrate
               their
               Aschur
               .
               The
               Indians
               observe
               this
               Festival
               in
               honour
               of
               two
               Brethren
               ,
               named
               Ianze
               ,
               and
               Iawze
               ,
               servants
               to
               Haly
               ,
               who
               being
               gone
               in
               Pilgrimage
               to
               a
               particular
               place
               of
               Devotion
               ,
               upon
               the
               Coast
               of
               Coromandel
               ,
               the
               Bramans
               ,
               and
               other
               Pagans
               of
               those
               parts
               set
               upon
               them
               ,
               and
               forc'd
               them
               to
               retreat
               into
               a
               Castle
               ,
               where
               they
               besieg'd
               them
               :
               These
               holy
               Persons
               maintain'd
               the
               Siege
               a
               long
               time
               ;
               but
               being
               resolv'd
               not
               to
               drink
               of
               the
               Water
               which
               the
               Pagans
               had
               prophan'd
               by
               casting
               a
               Lizard
               into
               it
               ,
               a
               Creature
               for
               which
               the
               Mahumetans
               have
               an
               aversion
               ,
               because
               of
               its
               uncleanness
               ,
               they
               took
               a
               resolution
               to
               make
               a
               sally
               upon
               the
               besiegers
               ,
               and
               killed
               many
               of
               them
               ,
               but
               at
               last
               they
               were
               overcome
               by
               the
               great
               number
               of
               their
               enemies
               ,
               who
               left
               them
               dead
               upon
               the
               place
               .
               There
               are
               carried
               about
               the
               City
               ,
               Coffins
               covered
               with
               Bows
               and
               Arrows
               ,
               Turbants
               ,
               Cymitars
               ,
               and
               Garments
               of
               Silk
               ,
               which
               the
               people
               accompany
               with
               sobbings
               and
               lamentations
               ,
               in
               commemoration
               of
               the
               death
               of
               those
               holy
               Persons
               .
               Some
               among
               them
               dance
               at
               the
               Ceremony
               ,
               others
               strike
               their
               Swords
               one
               against
               another
               ;
               nay
               ,
               there
               are
               those
               who
               cut
               and
               slash
               themselves
               ,
               so
               as
               that
               the
               bloud
               comes
               out
               in
               several
               places
               ,
               wherewith
               they
               rub
               their
               clothes
               ,
               and
               by
               that
               means
               represent
               a
               very
               strange
               procession
               .
               Towards
               night
               they
               set
               up
               several
               Figures
               of
               men
               ,
               made
               of
               Straw
               ,
               to
               personate
               the
               Murtherers
               of
               those
               Saints
               ;
               and
               having
               shot
               a
               great
               many
               Arrows
               at
               them
               ,
               they
               set
               them
               on
               fire
               ,
               and
               reduce
               them
               to
               ashes
               .
               And
               this
               they
               do
               with
               so
               much
               fury
               and
               animosity
               ,
               that
               should
               there
               be
               any
               of
               the
               Pagans
               in
               the
               Streets
               at
               that
               time
               ,
               they
               would
               run
               the
               hazard
               of
               their
               lives
               ;
               whence
               it
               comes
               ,
               that
               during
               these
               Ceremonies
               ,
               they
               stir
               not
               out
               of
               their
               houses
               .
            
             
               The
               Mahumetans
               of
               those
               parts
               celebrate
               also
               another
               Feast
               in
               the
               moneth
               of
               Iune
               ,
               in
               memory
               of
               the
               sacrifice
               of
               Abraham
               ,
               at
               which
               they
               kill
               He-Goats
               ,
               which
               they
               eat
               at
               the
               Entertainments
               they
               make
               among
               themselves
               that
               day
               .
            
             
               Certain
               it
               is
               ,
               
               that
               the
               Mogul
               stands
               very
               much
               upon
               his
               descent
               ,
               in
               a
               direct
               and
               masculine
               I
               ne
               ,
               from
               Temirlanque
               ,
               that
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               
                 Temir
                 ,
                 the
                 lame
              
               ,
               who
               is
               commonly
               called
               Tamerlan
               ,
               who
               was
               of
               the
               Family
               of
               Chinguis-Chan
               ,
               King
               of
               
                 Tartary
                 .
                 Scach
                 Choram
              
               ,
               who
               was
               living
               at
               my
               being
               in
               those
               parts
               ,
               was
               a
               younger
               Son
               of
               
                 Scach
                 Iahan's
              
               ,
               and
               had
               usurped
               the
               Crown
               from
               Prince
               Polagi
               ,
               his
               Nephew
               ,
               whom
               we
               found
               at
               Caswin
               at
               our
               coming
               into
               Persia.
               He
               might
               be
               then
               about
               sixty
               years
               of
               Age
               ,
               and
               had
               three
               Sons
               ,
               whereof
               the
               Elder
               was
               about
               25.
               years
               of
               age
               ;
               but
               he
               had
               not
               the
               affection
               he
               should
               have
               had
               for
               him
               ,
               since
               it
               was
               his
               intention
               to
               have
               the
               youngest
               declar'd
               Heir
               of
               the
               Crown
               of
               Indosthan
               ,
               and
               to
               leave
               the
               two
               elder
               Brethren
               the
               command
               of
               certain
               Provinces
               .
               The
               initials
               of
               
               his
               Government
               had
               been
               cruel
               and
               bloudy
               ,
               
               but
               he
               was
               very
               much
               reclaim'd
               from
               those
               courses
               ,
               though
               he
               yet
               ever
               and
               anon
               betrayed
               his
               inclinations
               to
               severity
               ,
               in
               the
               torments
               he
               put
               those
               persons
               to
               who
               were
               guilty
               of
               High
               Treason
               ,
               whom
               he
               caused
               to
               be
               flead
               alive
               ,
               or
               torn
               in
               pieces
               by
               wild
               Beasts
               .
               In
               other
               things
               he
               was
               of
               an
               humour
               good
               enough
               ,
               being
               a
               great
               lover
               of
               Entertainments
               ,
               Musick
               and
               Dancing
               ,
               especially
               that
               of
               common
               Prostitutes
               ,
               who
               often
               danced
               stark
               naked
               in
               his
               presence
               ,
               and
               diverted
               him
               by
               all
               manner
               of
               extravagant
               postures
               .
            
             
               The
               English
               told
               me
               a
               Story
               ,
               which
               I
               think
               so
               pleasant
               ,
               that
               I
               shall
               not
               think
               it
               much
               to
               digress
               so
               far
               as
               to
               insert
               it
               here
               .
               
               This
               King
               had
               a
               particular
               affection
               for
               a
               certain
               Rasgi
               ,
               who
               upon
               the
               account
               of
               his
               courage
               ,
               and
               the
               pleasantness
               of
               his
               coversation
               ,
               was
               grown
               so
               considerable
               about
               the
               Court
               ,
               that
               there
               hardly
               passed
               a
               day
               ,
               but
               the
               King
               sent
               for
               him
               .
               One
               day
               the
               King
               asking
               some
               that
               were
               about
               him
               ,
               why
               that
               Lord
               was
               not
               come
               to
               the
               Court
               ;
               and
               answer
               being
               made
               him
               ,
               that
               he
               had
               taken
               Physick
               ,
               he
               sent
               to
               him
               a
               company
               of
               those
               Women-dancers
               ,
               and
               commanded
               them
               to
               strip
               themselves
               stark
               naked
               ,
               and
               to
               ease
               their
               Natures
               before
               him
               .
               The
               Rasgi
               having
               notice
               brought
               him
               of
               their
               arrival
               ,
               ordered
               them
               to
               be
               conducted
               to
               his
               Chamber
               ,
               imagining
               the
               Mogul
               had
               sent
               them
               purposely
               to
               give
               him
               some
               divertisement
               ;
               but
               understanding
               what
               they
               were
               ordered
               to
               do
               ,
               and
               perceiving
               thereby
               that
               the
               King
               was
               in
               a
               good
               humour
               ,
               and
               desirous
               to
               make
               himself
               sport
               ,
               he
               resolved
               to
               put
               a
               trick
               upon
               him
               ,
               and
               so
               to
               laugh
               at
               those
               who
               would
               have
               laughed
               at
               him
               .
            
             
               Having
               ask'd
               the
               Women-dancers
               what
               commands
               the
               King
               had
               laid
               upon
               them
               ,
               and
               heard
               their
               answer
               ,
               he
               afterwards
               asked
               them
               whether
               they
               were
               ordered
               to
               do
               any
               thing
               else
               ,
               and
               being
               inform'd
               they
               had
               order
               to
               do
               nothing
               but
               what
               they
               had
               told
               him
               before
               ,
               he
               bid
               them
               put
               the
               Kings
               Command
               in
               execution
               with
               all
               the
               exactness
               they
               could
               ,
               but
               that
               they
               should
               have
               a
               special
               care
               not
               to
               exceed
               it
               by
               doing
               any
               thing
               more
               ,
               telling
               them
               ,
               that
               if
               they
               piss'd
               the
               least
               drop
               while
               they
               did
               their
               other
               business
               ,
               he
               would
               have
               them
               whipp'd
               till
               the
               bloud
               came
               .
               Not
               one
               of
               them
               would
               expose
               her self
               to
               that
               danger
               ;
               so
               that
               they
               thereupon
               returned
               to
               the
               Court
               ,
               where
               they
               gave
               the
               King
               an
               account
               how
               they
               had
               been
               entertain'd
               by
               the
               Rasgi
               .
               The
               Mogul
               was
               so
               taken
               with
               the
               pleasant
               trick
               which
               the
               Rasgi
               had
               put
               upon
               him
               ,
               that
               it
               put
               him
               into
               the
               best
               humour
               in
               the
               world
               .
            
             
               His
               ordinary
               divertisement
               every
               day
               was
               to
               see
               the
               combats
               of
               Lyons
               ,
               Bulls
               ,
               Elephants
               ,
               Tigers
               ,
               
               Leopards
               ,
               and
               other
               wild
               Beasts
               ,
               an
               argument
               of
               his
               cruel
               Nature
               ,
               and
               bloudy
               Disposition
               ,
               which
               his
               perpetual
               seeing
               of
               this
               kind
               of
               combats
               did
               much
               heighten
               .
               He
               also
               took
               a
               delight
               in
               seeing
               Men
               ingag'd
               with
               Beasts
               ,
               but
               this
               was
               not
               but
               with
               their
               own
               consent
               ;
               and
               such
               as
               would
               venture
               their
               lives
               ,
               out
               of
               a
               hope
               to
               gain
               that
               reputation
               of
               Courage
               as
               should
               prove
               the
               raising
               of
               their
               Fortunes
               ,
               were
               to
               make
               use
               of
               no
               Arms
               but
               Sword
               and
               Buckler
               .
               This
               puts
               me
               in
               mind
               of
               a
               Combat
               which
               
                 Scach
                 Choram
              
               ordered
               to
               be
               had
               ,
               at
               the
               conclusion
               of
               a
               great
               Entertainment
               which
               he
               had
               made
               on
               the
               Birth-day
               of
               his
               Son
               ,
               who
               was
               King
               of
               Bengala
               ,
               in
               a
               Caravansera
               without
               the
               City
               ,
               at
               which
               place
               were
               kept
               to
               this
               purpose
               all
               sorts
               of
               wild
               Beasts
               .
               This
               Caravansera
               had
               adjoyning
               to
               it
               a
               spacious
               Garden
               encompassed
               with
               a
               wall
               ,
               upon
               which
               the
               people
               were
               come
               to
               see
               that
               divertisement
               .
               The
               first
               engagement
               was
               that
               of
               a
               wild
               Bull
               and
               a
               Lyon
               ;
               and
               the
               next
               ,
               that
               of
               a
               Lyon
               and
               a
               Tiger
               .
            
             
               As
               soon
               as
               the
               Tiger
               perceiv'd
               the
               Lyon
               ,
               
               he
               went
               straight
               towards
               him
               ,
               and
               closing
               with
               him
               with
               all
               his
               strength
               ,
               got
               him
               down
               .
               'T
               was
               generally
               believed
               ,
               it
               would
               be
               no
               hard
               matter
               for
               the
               Tiger
               to
               make
               an
               end
               of
               the
               Lyon
               ;
               but
               the
               Lyon
               immediately
               recover'd
               himself
               ,
               and
               took
               the
               Tiger
               so
               fast
               by
               the
               throat
               that
               he
               was
               thought
               dead
               :
               yet
               he
               made
               a
               shift
               to
               disingage
               himself
               ,
               and
               the
               combat
               was
               renewed
               with
               greater
               fury
               then
               before
               ,
               till
               at
               last
               weariness
               made
               both
               give
               over
               .
               They
               were
               both
               very
               much
               hurt
               ,
               but
               the
               wounds
               were
               not
               mortal
               on
               either
               side
               .
               Upon
               this
               ,
               Allaemerdi-Chan
               ,
               Governour
               of
               Chisemar
               ,
               who
               stood
               near
               the
               King
               ,
               came
               forth
               and
               said
               ,
               that
               
                 Schach
                 Choram
              
               was
               desirous
               to
               see
               ,
               whether
               there
               were
               among
               his
               Subjects
               ,
               any
               one
               that
               had
               so
               much
               courage
               ,
               as
               to
               engage
               with
               any
               of
               those
               Beasts
               ,
               and
               that
               only
               with
               a
               Sword
               and
               Buckler
               ,
               and
               that
               he
               who
               durst
               attempt
               it
               should
               appear
               ,
               that
               the
               Mogul
               ,
               having
               been
               an
               ocular
               witness
               of
               his
               worth
               ,
               might
               accordingly
               requite
               it
               ,
               and
               honour
               him
               ,
               not
               only
               with
               his
               favour
               ,
               but
               also
               with
               the
               quality
               of
               Chan.
               Upon
               which
               Proposition
               ,
               three
               Indosthans
               proffering
               to
               undertake
               the
               engagement
               ,
               Allaemerdy-Chan
               told
               them
               further
               ,
               that
               the
               Kings
               meaning
               was
               ,
               that
               whoever
               should
               undertake
               the
               Combat
               ,
               should
               do
               it
               only
               with
               Sword
               and
               Buckler
               ;
               and
               that
               it
               was
               his
               pleasure
               ,
               that
               those
               who
               had
               any
               Coats
               of
               Mail
               about
               them
               ,
               should
               put
               them
               off
               ,
               that
               the
               Combat
               might
               be
               without
               any
               advantage
               .
            
             
               Upon
               these
               terms
               a
               furious
               Lyon
               was
               let
               forth
               ,
               who
               perceiving
               his
               Adversary
               coming
               
               into
               the
               place
               ,
               made
               immediately
               towards
               him
               .
               The
               Indosthan
               made
               his
               party
               good
               very
               stoutly
               ,
               till
               at
               last
               ,
               no
               longer
               able
               to
               bear
               the
               weight
               of
               the
               Beast
               ,
               which
               lay
               very
               heavy
               upon
               him
               on
               the
               left
               hand
               ,
               he
               began
               to
               let
               fall
               his
               Buckler
               ,
               which
               the
               Lyon
               endeavour'd
               all
               he
               could
               to
               force
               from
               him
               ,
               while
               with
               his
               left
               paw
               ,
               he
               would
               have
               fastned
               on
               his
               enemies
               right
               arm
               ,
               and
               so
               have
               seiz'd
               him
               by
               the
               throat
               ,
               when
               the
               Man
               ,
               putting
               his
               hand
               to
               his
               Girdle
               ,
               pull'd
               out
               a
               Dagger
               ,
               and
               thrust
               it
               so
               far
               into
               the
               Lyons
               jaws
               ,
               that
               he
               was
               forced
               to
               let
               go
               his
               hold
               ,
               and
               get
               away
               .
               The
               Man
               followed
               him
               ,
               and
               giving
               him
               a
               blow
               over
               the
               mouth
               laid
               him
               all
               along
               ,
               and
               afterwards
               kill'd
               him
               .
               The
               people
               made
               acclamations
               for
               his
               happy
               victory
               over
               the
               Lyon
               ;
               but
               as
               soon
               as
               the
               noise
               was
               over
               ,
               the
               Mogul
               call'd
               the
               Indosthan
               to
               him
               ,
               and
               with
               an
               angry
               smile
               said
               to
               him
               ,
               
                 It
                 must
                 needs
                 be
                 confess'd
                 thou
                 art
                 a
                 valiant
                 man
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 thou
                 hast
                 fought
                 very
                 gallantly
                 .
                 But
                 had
                 I
                 not
                 forbidden
                 thee
                 to
                 engage
                 against
                 this
                 Beast
                 with
                 any
                 advantage
                 ?
                 And
                 had
                 I
                 not
                 appointed
                 what
                 Arms
                 thou
                 shouldst
                 make
                 use
                 of
                 ?
                 And
                 yet
                 thou
                 hast
                 done
                 contrary
                 to
                 my
                 Order
                 ,
                 and
                 hast
                 not
                 overcome
                 my
                 Lyon
                 as
                 a
                 Person
                 of
                 Honour
                 ,
                 but
                 hast
                 surpriz'd
                 him
                 with
                 forbidden
                 Arms
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 hast
                 killed
                 him
                 as
                 a
                 murtherer
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 as
                 a
                 declar'd
                 enemy
                 .
              
               Whereupon
               he
               commanded
               two
               men
               to
               go
               down
               into
               the
               Garden
               ,
               and
               to
               rip
               up
               his
               belly
               ;
               which
               was
               immediately
               put
               in
               execution
               ,
               and
               the
               Corps
               was
               set
               upon
               an
               Elephant
               to
               be
               carried
               through
               the
               City
               ,
               to
               serve
               for
               an
               example
               to
               others
               .
            
             
               He
               who
               ,
               
               upon
               this
               Tragedy
               ,
               came
               next
               into
               play
               ,
               went
               with
               an
               undaunted
               courage
               towards
               a
               Tiger
               ,
               which
               he
               was
               to
               engage
               with
               ,
               in
               so
               much
               that
               his
               deportment
               was
               such
               as
               raised
               in
               the
               minds
               of
               the
               Spectators
               a
               certain
               confidence
               of
               his
               obtaining
               the
               Victory
               .
               But
               the
               Tigre
               ,
               who
               it
               seems
               was
               too
               cunning
               for
               his
               Adversary
               ,
               fastened
               on
               his
               throat
               ,
               killed
               him
               ,
               and
               tore
               his
               body
               in
               pieces
               .
            
             
               The
               third
               Champion
               that
               came
               upon
               the
               Stage
               ,
               
               instead
               of
               being
               any
               way
               frightned
               at
               the
               misfortune
               of
               his
               two
               Camrades
               ,
               came
               very
               chearfully
               and
               couragiously
               into
               the
               Garden
               ,
               and
               went
               straight
               towards
               the
               Tiger
               ,
               who
               flesh'd
               with
               the
               precedent
               success
               ,
               run
               at
               his
               Adversary
               ,
               with
               a
               design
               to
               make
               quick
               work
               with
               him
               ;
               but
               the
               Indosthan
               ,
               though
               a
               man
               of
               low
               stature
               ,
               and
               a
               wretched
               countenance
               ,
               struck
               off
               at
               one
               blow
               the
               two
               fore-paws
               of
               the
               Beast
               ,
               and
               having
               by
               that
               means
               got
               him
               down
               ,
               he
               soon
               dispatch'd
               him
               .
            
             
               The
               King
               immediately
               ask'd
               him
               his
               name
               ;
               
               whereto
               he
               made
               answer
               that
               it
               was
               Geily
               ;
               whereupon
               there
               came
               in
               a
               Gentleman
               ,
               who
               presenting
               him
               from
               the
               Mogul
               with
               a
               Garment
               of
               Brocadoe
               ,
               said
               to
               him
               ,
               Geily
               ,
               
                 receive
                 this
                 Garment
                 from
                 my
                 hands
                 ,
                 as
                 an
                 assurance
                 of
                 the
                 Kings
                 favour
                 ,
                 who
                 sends
                 it
                 thee
                 as
                 a
                 pledge
                 thereof
                 .
                 Geily
                 ,
              
               having
               made
               several
               low
               reverences
               ,
               putting
               the
               Garment
               to
               his
               eyes
               and
               breast
               ,
               and
               afterwards
               holding
               it
               in
               the
               Air
               ,
               and
               having
               made
               a
               short
               Prayer
               to
               himself
               ,
               he
               at
               last
               pronounc'd
               aloud
               to
               this
               effect
               ;
               
                 My
                 Prayers
                 to
                 God
                 are
                 ,
                 that
                 the
              
               Mogul
               
                 's
                 glory
                 may
                 be
                 equal
                 to
                 that
                 of
              
               Tamerlan
               ,
               
                 from
                 whom
                 he
                 is
                 descended
                 ;
                 may
                 his
                 Arms
                 prosper
                 ;
                 may
                 his
                 Wealth
                 be
                 increased
                 ;
                 may
                 he
                 live
                 seven
                 hundred
                 years
                 ,
                 and
                 may
                 his
                 House
                 be
                 established
                 for
                 ever
                 .
              
               Upon
               this
               there
               came
               to
               him
               two
               Eunuchs
               ,
               who
               conducted
               him
               to
               the
               Kings
               Chamber
               ,
               at
               the
               entrance
               whereof
               ,
               two
               Chans
               took
               him
               between
               them
               ,
               and
               so
               brought
               him
               to
               the
               Kings
               feet
               .
               After
               he
               had
               kiss'd
               them
               ,
               and
               was
               rising
               up
               ,
               the
               Mogul
               said
               to
               him
               ;
               
                 It
                 must
                 be
                 confessed
              
               ,
               Geily-Chan
               ,
               
                 that
                 thou
                 hast
                 done
                 a
                 very
                 great
                 and
                 glorious
                 Action
                 .
                 I
                 bestow
                 on
                 thee
                 that
                 name
                 and
                 quality
                 which
                 thou
                 shalt
                 enjoy
                 for
                 ever
                 .
                 I
                 will
                 be
                 thy
                 Friend
                 ,
                 and
                 thou
                 shalt
                 be
                 my
                 servant
                 .
              
               Thus
               was
               the
               doing
               of
               a
               single
               Action
               the
               Foundation
               of
               a
               mans
               Fortune
               ,
               who
               was
               not
               so
               much
               as
               known
               before
               ,
               but
               grew
               famous
               afterwards
               ,
               by
               the
               Charges
               he
               had
               in
               the
               Mogul's
               Armies
               .
            
             
               It
               was
               my
               design
               to
               make
               a
               little
               longer
               stay
               at
               Agra
               ;
               
               but
               there
               happened
               an
               accident
               which
               oblig'd
               me
               to
               change
               my
               Resolution
               ,
               nay
               ,
               forc'd
               me
               to
               leave
               a
               place
               where
               I
               thought
               my
               life
               in
               danger
               .
               For
               being
               one
               day
               fallen
               into
               discourse
               with
               the
               Persian
               servant
               ,
               who
               ran
               away
               from
               me
               at
               Surat
               ,
               I
               perceiv'd
               coming
               towards
               me
               an
               Indosthan
               ,
               a
               person
               of
               a
               goodly
               presence
               ,
               and
               as
               far
               as
               I
               could
               judge
               ,
               of
               quality
               ,
               who
               immediately
               asked
               me
               whence
               I
               came
               ,
               and
               what
               business
               I
               had
               in
               those
               parts
               .
               I
               made
               him
               answer
               ,
               that
               I
               was
               an
               Europaean
               ,
               that
               I
               came
               from
               Germany
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               desire
               I
               had
               to
               see
               the
               Court
               of
               the
               most
               powerful
               Monarch
               in
               all
               the
               East
               ,
               had
               brought
               me
               thither
               .
               He
               told
               me
               ,
               that
               if
               he
               were
               not
               much
               mistaken
               ,
               he
               had
               seen
               me
               at
               Ispaban
               ,
               and
               that
               questionless
               I
               was
               the
               person
               that
               had
               kill'd
               a
               Kinsman
               of
               his
               at
               the
               Engagement
               which
               had
               happened
               between
               the
               Indians
               and
               the
               Germans
               .
               This
               discourse
               had
               almost
               put
               me
               out
               of
               countenance
               ;
               but
               upon
               a
               little
               recollection
               I
               told
               him
               ,
               that
               I
               had
               never
               been
               in
               Persia
               ,
               and
               that
               I
               came
               from
               England
               by
               Sea
               to
               Surat
               ,
               which
               the
               two
               English
               Merchants
               ,
               who
               were
               then
               in
               my
               company
               ,
               affirmed
               to
               be
               true
               .
               But
               he
               who
               did
               me
               the
               greatest
               kindness
               in
               this
               extremity
               ,
               was
               my
               old
               Persian
               servant
               ,
               who
               swore
               by
               his
               Mahomed
               ,
               and
               by
               his
               Hossein
               ,
               that
               what
               I
               had
               told
               him
               was
               nothing
               but
               the
               truth
               .
               Whereupon
               the
               Indosthan
               went
               away
               ,
               but
               discover'd
               by
               his
               deportment
               ,
               that
               he
               gave
               not
               over-much
               credit
               to
               what
               we
               had
               said
               :
               and
               for
               my
               part
               ,
               
               I
               conceiv'd
               it
               but
               prudence
               to
               be
               distrustful
               of
               a
               man
               who
               had
               expressed
               his
               good
               will
               ,
               had
               there
               been
               occasion
               ,
               to
               do
               me
               a
               mischief
               ,
               and
               would
               no
               doubt
               have
               revenged
               his
               Kinsmans
               death
               ,
               of
               which
               my
               conscience
               told
               me
               I
               was
               guilty
               .
            
             
               Upon
               these
               reflections
               I
               left
               Agra
               ,
               
               with
               a
               Caffila
               ,
               or
               Caravan
               ,
               that
               was
               going
               to
               the
               City
               of
               Lahor
               ,
               which
               lies
               sixty
               Leagues
               further
               into
               the
               Country
               .
               I
               had
               the
               company
               of
               two
               Dutch
               Merchants
               ,
               and
               our
               travelling
               was
               so
               much
               the
               more
               pleasant
               ,
               in
               that
               our
               way
               was
               but
               one
               continued
               Alley
               ,
               drawn
               in
               a
               streight
               line
               ,
               and
               planted
               on
               both
               sides
               with
               Date-trees
               ,
               Palm-trees
               ,
               Cocos-trees
               ,
               and
               other
               kind
               of
               Fruit-trees
               ,
               which
               gave
               us
               a
               continual
               refreshing
               shade
               against
               the
               heat
               of
               the
               Sun.
               The
               sumptuous
               Houses
               which
               were
               to
               be
               seen
               up
               and
               down
               the
               Country
               ,
               the
               Apes
               ,
               Peacocks
               ,
               Parrats
               and
               other
               Birds
               found
               us
               very
               much
               sport
               .
               One
               day
               with
               a
               Pistol-shot
               I
               kill'd
               a
               great
               Serpent
               ,
               which
               I
               met
               with
               in
               the
               way
               ,
               and
               afterwards
               a
               Leopard
               and
               a
               Roe-buck
               :
               but
               the
               Benjans
               ,
               of
               whom
               there
               were
               many
               in
               our
               company
               ,
               took
               it
               very
               ill
               at
               my
               hands
               ,
               and
               reproach'd
               me
               with
               my
               cruelty
               ,
               in
               that
               I
               deprived
               those
               Creatures
               of
               a
               life
               which
               it
               was
               not
               in
               my
               power
               to
               give
               them
               ,
               and
               which
               God
               had
               not
               bestow'd
               on
               them
               ,
               but
               that
               he
               might
               be
               thereby
               glorified
               :
               in
               so
               much
               that
               when
               ever
               I
               handled
               my
               Pistol
               ,
               they
               either
               express'd
               their
               trouble
               to
               see
               me
               take
               a
               pleasure
               in
               violating
               ,
               in
               their
               presence
               ,
               the
               Laws
               of
               their
               Religion
               ;
               or
               they
               intreated
               me
               ,
               for
               their
               sakes
               ,
               not
               to
               kill
               them
               ,
               and
               when
               I
               had
               made
               them
               understand
               ,
               that
               I
               would
               in
               any
               thing
               comply
               with
               their
               desires
               ,
               they
               ,
               on
               the
               other
               side
               ,
               had
               all
               the
               kindness
               imaginable
               for
               me
               .
            
             
               The
               Country
               about
               Lahor
               is
               very
               fertile
               ,
               
               and
               brings
               forth
               all
               sorts
               of
               Fruits
               ,
               as
               also
               Wheat
               and
               Rice
               in
               abundance
               ,
               much
               beyond
               any
               other
               Province
               of
               that
               great
               Kingdom
               .
               The
               City
               is
               scituated
               at
               32.
               degrees
               ,
               30.
               minutes
               elevation
               ,
               upon
               the
               little
               River
               Ravy
               ,
               or
               Ravée
               ,
               which
               ,
               with
               four
               other
               Rivers
               ,
               falls
               into
               the
               Indus
               ,
               which
               upon
               that
               occasion
               is
               called
               Pangab
               ,
               or
               five-waters
               ,
               as
               we
               have
               said
               elsewhere
               .
               It
               is
               very
               delightfully
               seated
               ,
               especially
               towards
               the
               River
               ,
               on
               which
               side
               it
               hath
               many
               fair
               Gardens
               .
               The
               Kings
               Palace
               is
               within
               the
               City
               ,
               from
               which
               it
               is
               divided
               by
               a
               high
               Wall
               ,
               and
               hath
               many
               spacious
               Appartments
               .
               There
               are
               also
               many
               other
               Palaces
               and
               great
               Houses
               ,
               for
               the
               reception
               of
               those
               Lords
               who
               ordinarily
               follow
               the
               Court.
               And
               in
               regard
               most
               of
               the
               Inhabitants
               are
               Mahumetans
               ,
               there
               is
               in
               this
               City
               also
               a
               great
               number
               of
               Metzids
               ,
               or
               Mosqueys
               ,
               and
               bathing
               places
               ,
               for
               their
               ordinary
               Purifications
               .
               
               I
               had
               the
               curiosity
               to
               go
               into
               one
               of
               their
               Baths
               ,
               to
               observe
               their
               way
               of
               bathing
               .
               I
               took
               along
               with
               me
               my
               Interpreter
               ,
               who
               was
               by
               Profession
               a
               Broker
               ,
               and
               went
               into
               one
               of
               their
               Baths
               ,
               which
               was
               built
               according
               to
               the
               Persian
               manner
               ,
               with
               a
               flat
               Roof
               ,
               and
               had
               several
               Partitions
               ,
               which
               were
               made
               all
               half
               round
               ,
               very
               narrow
               at
               the
               entrance
               ,
               and
               broad
               at
               the
               bottom
               ,
               having
               each
               of
               them
               a
               door
               by
               it self
               ,
               and
               two
               Receptacles
               or
               Tankes
               of
               Free-stone
               ,
               into
               which
               the
               Water
               was
               let
               in
               by
               brazen
               Cocks
               ,
               to
               such
               height
               as
               those
               who
               came
               to
               bathe
               themselves
               desired
               it
               .
               After
               bathing
               ,
               I
               was
               ordered
               to
               sit
               down
               a
               while
               ,
               and
               then
               I
               was
               laid
               down
               upon
               a
               Stone
               seven
               or
               eight
               foot
               in
               length
               ,
               and
               four
               in
               breadth
               ,
               in
               which
               posture
               the
               Master
               of
               the
               Bath
               rubb'd
               me
               all
               over
               with
               a
               Hair-cloth
               .
               He
               would
               also
               have
               rubb'd
               the
               soles
               of
               my
               feet
               with
               a
               handful
               of
               Sand
               ;
               but
               perceiving
               I
               was
               not
               able
               to
               endure
               it
               ,
               he
               ask'd
               me
               whether
               I
               were
               a
               Christian
               ,
               and
               having
               understood
               that
               I
               was
               ,
               he
               gave
               me
               the
               Hair-cloath
               ,
               that
               I
               might
               rub
               my
               feet
               my self
               ,
               though
               he
               had
               made
               no
               difficulty
               to
               rub
               all
               the
               rest
               of
               my
               body
               .
               This
               done
               ,
               there
               came
               into
               the
               Bath
               a
               little
               short
               Fellow
               ,
               who
               laid
               me
               all
               along
               on
               the
               belly
               upon
               the
               same
               stone
               ,
               and
               rubb'd
               my
               back
               with
               his
               hands
               from
               the
               back-bone
               down
               to
               the
               sides
               ,
               telling
               me
               ,
               that
               bathing
               would
               do
               me
               but
               little
               good
               ,
               if
               I
               suffered
               not
               the
               bloud
               ,
               which
               might
               haply
               lye
               corrupted
               in
               that
               place
               ,
               to
               be
               by
               that
               rubbing
               dispersed
               through
               all
               the
               other
               members
               .
            
             
               I
               found
               not
               any
               thing
               remarkable
               about
               Lahor
               ,
               but
               one
               of
               the
               Kings
               Gardens
               ,
               which
               lies
               two
               dayes
               journey
               distant
               from
               it
               .
               I
               had
               ,
               as
               a
               further
               diversion
               in
               this
               short
               piece
               of
               my
               Travels
               ,
               this
               ,
               that
               in
               two
               dayes
               I
               rode
               on
               four
               several
               Creatures
               :
               For
               at
               first
               I
               had
               a
               Mule
               ;
               then
               a
               Camel
               ,
               then
               an
               Elephant
               ,
               and
               at
               last
               an
               Oxe
               ,
               whose
               troting
               was
               the
               hardest
               of
               any
               beast
               that
               ever
               I
               bestrid
               ,
               lifting
               up
               his
               hoofs
               as
               high
               as
               the
               stirrop
               ,
               and
               carrying
               me
               between
               six
               and
               seven
               Leagues
               in
               less
               then
               four
               hours
               .
               I
               should
               have
               made
               some
               longer
               stay
               at
               Lahor
               ,
               but
               receiving
               Letters
               from
               Agra
               ,
               I
               was
               forc'd
               to
               come
               away
               upon
               this
               account
               ,
               that
               the
               English
               President
               intended
               very
               suddenly
               to
               embark
               in
               order
               to
               his
               return
               for
               England
               ,
               whereupon
               I
               put
               my self
               into
               the
               company
               of
               certain
               Indian
               Merchants
               ,
               who
               were
               then
               upon
               their
               return
               to
               Amadabath
               .
            
             
               At
               my
               coming
               to
               Amadabath
               ,
               
               the
               Director
               of
               the
               English
               Commerce
               told
               me
               ,
               that
               he
               had
               received
               Orders
               from
               the
               President
               to
               make
               as
               strong
               a
               Caffila
               as
               he
               could
               possibly
               ,
               and
               to
               come
               with
               all
               expedition
               to
               Surat
               .
               I
               there
               met
               also
               with
               Letters
               from
               the
               President
               ,
               whereby
               I
               understood
               ,
               that
               he
               only
               expected
               the
               Caffila's
               of
               Agra
               and
               Amadabath
               ,
               and
               
               that
               he
               would
               depart
               as
               soon
               as
               they
               were
               come
               .
               He
               writ
               to
               me
               further
               ,
               that
               being
               within
               a
               few
               dayes
               after
               to
               resign
               his
               Presidentship
               to
               another
               ,
               whom
               his
               Superiour
               had
               appointed
               to
               receive
               it
               ;
               and
               there
               being
               to
               be
               a
               great
               entertainment
               and
               feasting
               at
               that
               Ceremony
               ,
               he
               should
               be
               glad
               I
               were
               present
               thereat
               .
            
             
               During
               my
               stay
               at
               Amadabath
               ,
               
               the
               Mahumetans
               celebrated
               a
               Feast
               ,
               which
               was
               concluded
               at
               night
               with
               very
               noble
               Fire-works
               .
               The
               Windows
               of
               all
               the
               Houses
               that
               stand
               in
               the
               Meidan
               were
               beset
               with
               Lamps
               ,
               before
               which
               were
               placed
               Vessels
               of
               Glass
               ,
               fill'd
               with
               Waters
               of
               several
               colours
               ,
               which
               made
               a
               very
               delightful
               prospect
               .
               Upon
               the
               same
               Meidan
               ,
               before
               the
               Kings
               Palace
               ,
               there
               are
               two
               low
               Houses
               ,
               of
               which
               there
               is
               little
               use
               made
               but
               at
               this
               Feast
               ,
               it
               being
               the
               place
               whither
               the
               Sulthan
               and
               the
               Lords
               of
               the
               Court
               retire
               themselves
               ,
               while
               fire
               is
               set
               to
               the
               Works
               ,
               which
               consisted
               of
               Squibs
               ,
               Crackers
               ,
               and
               other
               ingenious
               inventions
               .
               Some
               had
               fasten'd
               Lamps
               to
               certain
               Wheels
               ,
               which
               hung
               on
               ,
               though
               the
               Wheels
               turn'd
               about
               perpetually
               with
               great
               violence
               .
            
             
               As
               soon
               as
               the
               Caffila
               of
               Agra
               was
               come
               to
               Amadabath
               ,
               
               I
               took
               leave
               of
               my
               friends
               ,
               and
               went
               along
               with
               a
               Caravan
               of
               a
               hundred
               Waggons
               .
            
             
               The
               first
               day
               we
               travell'd
               twelve
               Cos
               ,
               or
               six
               Leagues
               ,
               to
               the
               City
               of
               Mamadabath
               .
               The
               next
               day
               ,
               I
               went
               before
               with
               the
               Director
               of
               the
               Commerce
               at
               Amadabath
               ,
               who
               ,
               with
               his
               Second
               ,
               was
               desirous
               to
               be
               present
               at
               the
               Resignation
               which
               the
               President
               was
               to
               make
               of
               his
               place
               .
               We
               were
               four
               in
               company
               ,
               and
               we
               took
               along
               with
               us
               four
               Waggons
               ,
               two
               Horses
               ,
               and
               twenty
               foot
               Souldiers
               for
               our
               Guard
               ,
               leaving
               Order
               that
               the
               Caffila
               should
               follow
               us
               with
               all
               expedition
               .
            
             
               The
               foot
               Souldiers
               ,
               
               who
               carried
               our
               Arms
               and
               Banners
               ,
               made
               a
               shift
               nevertheless
               to
               keep
               pace
               with
               us
               .
               What
               I
               say
               concerning
               the
               Banners
               ,
               relates
               to
               the
               custom
               of
               the
               Indies
               ,
               where
               there
               are
               no
               persons
               of
               any
               quality
               but
               have
               a
               Banner
               ,
               or
               a
               kind
               of
               Colours
               ,
               such
               as
               Cornets
               use
               ,
               carried
               before
               them
               .
               That
               day
               we
               cross'd
               the
               River
               Wasser
               ,
               and
               took
               up
               our
               Quarters
               at
               night
               in
               the
               Fort
               of
               Saselpour
               .
               There
               we
               met
               with
               the
               Factor
               of
               Brodra
               ,
               whose
               name
               was
               Mr.
               Pansfield
               ,
               who
               treated
               us
               very
               magnificently
               the
               next
               day
               at
               the
               place
               of
               his
               residence
               .
               We
               went
               thence
               in
               the
               evening
               ,
               and
               lodg'd
               the
               night
               following
               in
               a
               great
               Garden
               ,
               and
               the
               next
               day
               we
               prosecuted
               our
               journey
               .
               In
               the
               evening
               we
               encamped
               hard
               by
               a
               Tanque
               ,
               called
               Sambord
               ;
               and
               in
               regard
               we
               had
               not
               met
               with
               any
               fair
               Water
               all
               that
               day
               ,
               we
               endeavour'd
               to
               get
               some
               out
               of
               the
               Tanque
               .
               But
               the
               Country
               people
               fearing
               we
               might
               consume
               all
               the
               Water
               ,
               there
               coming
               in
               at
               the
               same
               time
               a
               
                 Dutch
                 Caffila
              
               of
               two
               hundred
               Waggons
               ,
               
               would
               not
               suffer
               us
               to
               come
               near
               it
               .
               Whereupon
               we
               commanded
               out
               fifteen
               of
               our
               foot
               Souldiers
               ,
               with
               express
               order
               to
               bring
               some
               Water
               ,
               if
               not
               by
               fair
               means
               ,
               by
               force
               .
               But
               coming
               to
               the
               Tanque
               ,
               they
               found
               it
               guarded
               by
               thirty
               armed
               Men
               ,
               and
               such
               as
               were
               resolv'd
               to
               maintain
               it
               ,
               and
               to
               hinder
               any
               from
               taking
               of
               the
               Water
               .
               However
               our
               Men
               went
               very
               resolutely
               towards
               them
               with
               their
               Swords
               drawn
               ,
               upon
               which
               ,
               without
               any
               dispute
               at
               all
               ,
               the
               Country
               people
               ran
               away
               ;
               but
               while
               ours
               were
               drawing
               Water
               ,
               the
               Indians
               shot
               a
               certain
               number
               of
               Arrows
               ,
               and
               discharg'd
               three
               Muskets
               among
               them
               ,
               and
               wounded
               five
               persons
               .
               Ours
               exasperated
               at
               that
               ,
               kill'd
               three
               of
               the
               Country
               people
               ,
               whom
               we
               saw
               afterwards
               carried
               to
               the
               Village
               .
            
             
               While
               we
               were
               at
               Supper
               ,
               there
               came
               in
               to
               us
               one
               of
               the
               Dutch
               Merchants
               ,
               who
               told
               us
               ,
               that
               there
               had
               been
               seen
               two
               hundred
               Rasboutes
               upon
               our
               way
               ,
               
               who
               had
               committed
               several
               robberies
               for
               some
               dayes
               before
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               very
               day
               before
               they
               had
               kill'd
               six
               men
               within
               a
               League
               of
               the
               Village
               ,
               near
               which
               we
               were
               then
               lodg'd
               .
               The
               
                 Dutch
                 Caffila
              
               went
               away
               about
               midnight
               ,
               and
               we
               follow'd
               it
               immediately
               after
               .
               But
               we
               had
               not
               gone
               far
               beyond
               it
               ,
               ere
               we
               discover'd
               one
               of
               those
               Holacueurs
               ,
               who
               are
               wont
               to
               march
               in
               the
               head
               of
               the
               Caffilas
               ,
               and
               before
               Troops
               of
               Horse
               ,
               and
               serve
               instead
               of
               Trumpeters
               ,
               by
               sounding
               a
               certain
               Instrument
               of
               Brass
               ,
               much
               longer
               then
               our
               ordinary
               Trumpets
               .
               As
               soon
               as
               he
               perceiv'd
               us
               ,
               he
               slipp'd
               into
               the
               Wood
               ,
               where
               he
               fell
               a
               sounding
               as
               loud
               as
               ever
               he
               could
               ,
               which
               we
               took
               for
               an
               assured
               Alarm
               that
               it
               would
               not
               be
               long
               ere
               they
               set
               upon
               us
               .
               Accordingly
               ,
               almost
               ere
               we
               could
               resolve
               how
               to
               make
               our
               party
               good
               against
               them
               ,
               we
               saw
               coming
               out
               of
               all
               sides
               of
               the
               Wood
               ,
               a
               great
               number
               of
               Rasboutes
               ,
               arm'd
               with
               short
               Pikes
               ,
               Bucklers
               ,
               Bows
               and
               Arrows
               ,
               but
               without
               any
               Fire-arms
               .
               We
               had
               the
               time
               to
               charge
               those
               we
               had
               ,
               which
               were
               four
               Fire-locks
               and
               three
               pair
               of
               Pistols
               .
               The
               Merchant
               and
               I
               got
               on
               horseback
               ,
               and
               bestow'd
               the
               Fire-locks
               among
               those
               who
               were
               in
               the
               Coach
               ,
               with
               express
               order
               not
               to
               fire
               till
               they
               were
               sure
               to
               do
               execution
               .
               Our
               Fire-arms
               were
               charged
               with
               square
               pieces
               of
               Steel
               ,
               and
               the
               Rasboutes
               came
               on
               in
               so
               close
               a
               body
               ,
               that
               at
               the
               first
               firing
               we
               saw
               three
               fall
               .
               They
               shot
               certain
               Arrows
               at
               us
               ,
               wherewith
               they
               hurt
               an
               Oxe
               and
               two
               foot
               Souldiers
               .
               One
               was
               shot
               into
               the
               Pommel
               of
               my
               Saddle
               ,
               and
               the
               English
               Merchant
               had
               another
               shot
               into
               his
               Turbant
               .
               The
               
                 Dutch
                 Caffila
              
               hearing
               the
               noise
               ,
               commanded
               out
               ten
               Souldiers
               ;
               but
               ere
               they
               could
               come
               in
               to
               our
               relief
               ,
               we
               run
               a
               
               great
               hazard
               of
               our
               lives
               .
               For
               I
               was
               set
               upon
               on
               all
               sides
               ,
               and
               was
               thrust
               twice
               with
               a
               Pike
               into
               my
               Buff-collar
               ,
               which
               certainly
               sav'd
               my
               life
               that
               day
               .
               There
               came
               two
               of
               the
               Rasboutes
               so
               near
               as
               to
               lay
               hold
               on
               my
               bridle
               ,
               after
               they
               had
               kill'd
               two
               of
               my
               foot
               Souldiers
               ,
               and
               were
               going
               to
               carry
               me
               away
               prisoner
               .
               But
               I
               dispatch'd
               one
               of
               them
               with
               a
               Pistol-shot
               ,
               which
               I
               gave
               him
               in
               the
               shoulder
               ,
               and
               the
               English
               Merchant
               came
               in
               to
               my
               relief
               ,
               and
               behav'd
               himself
               with
               as
               much
               gallantry
               as
               it
               was
               possible
               man
               could
               do
               .
               The
               ten
               foot
               Souldiers
               belonging
               to
               the
               
                 Dutch
                 Caffila
              
               being
               come
               in
               ,
               and
               the
               Caffila
               it self
               not
               much
               behind
               them
               ,
               the
               Rasboutes
               got
               into
               the
               Wood
               ,
               leaving
               six
               men
               kill'd
               upon
               the
               place
               ,
               and
               carrying
               along
               with
               them
               many
               hurt
               .
               On
               our
               side
               we
               had
               two
               foot
               Souldiers
               kill'd
               ,
               and
               eight
               wounded
               ,
               besides
               whom
               ,
               the
               English
               Merchant
               had
               also
               received
               a
               slight
               wound
               .
               From
               that
               time
               we
               kept
               along
               with
               the
               Caffila
               ,
               marching
               in
               very
               good
               order
               ,
               out
               of
               an
               imagination
               we
               had
               that
               the
               Rasboutes
               would
               be
               sure
               to
               set
               on
               us
               a
               second
               time
               :
               but
               we
               heard
               no
               more
               of
               them
               ,
               and
               came
               about
               noon
               to
               Broitschia
               ,
               where
               we
               stayed
               till
               the
               evening
               .
               We
               departed
               thence
               about
               four
               of
               the
               clock
               that
               same
               day
               ,
               in
               order
               to
               our
               crossing
               the
               River
               ,
               and
               that
               we
               might
               get
               five
               Cos
               further
               to
               the
               Village
               of
               Onclasser
               ,
               where
               we
               lodg'd
               that
               night
               ;
               and
               the
               next
               day
               ,
               being
               the
               26.
               of
               DECEMBER
               ,
               we
               got
               to
               Surat
               .
            
             
               At
               my
               return
               to
               Surat
               ,
               
               I
               found
               in
               the
               English
               Lodge
               above
               fifty
               Merchants
               ,
               whom
               the
               President
               had
               summon'd
               out
               of
               all
               the
               other
               Factories
               ,
               to
               give
               an
               account
               of
               their
               Administration
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               present
               at
               the
               change
               of
               Government
               .
               This
               Assembly
               consisted
               of
               the
               persons
               following
               ,
               viz.
               Mr.
               Metwold
               ,
               the
               then
               President
               ,
               Mr.
               Fremling
               ,
               who
               was
               to
               succeed
               him
               in
               that
               charge
               ,
               five
               Consuls
               from
               several
               places
               of
               the
               Indies
               ,
               three
               Ministers
               ,
               two
               Physitians
               ,
               and
               twenty
               five
               Merchants
               .
            
             
               Being
               all
               met
               together
               ,
               
               the
               President
               made
               an
               excellent
               Speech
               ,
               to
               give
               the
               Assembly
               then
               present
               his
               hearty
               thanks
               ,
               for
               the
               many
               expressions
               he
               had
               received
               of
               their
               fidelity
               and
               affection
               during
               his
               Government
               ,
               as
               also
               for
               the
               honour
               and
               respects
               they
               had
               rendred
               the
               East-India
               Company
               in
               his
               person
               ,
               and
               to
               intreat
               them
               to
               continue
               the
               same
               towards
               Mr.
               Fremling
               ,
               to
               whom
               he
               had
               received
               Order
               to
               resign
               up
               his
               charge
               ,
               exhorting
               them
               in
               all
               things
               to
               do
               that
               which
               conduced
               most
               to
               the
               reputation
               and
               advantage
               of
               the
               Company
               .
               Having
               ended
               his
               Speech
               ,
               he
               delivered
               Mr.
               Fremling
               the
               Letters
               Patents
               ,
               by
               vertue
               whereof
               he
               was
               to
               assume
               that
               new
               Charge
               ,
               and
               made
               him
               a
               short
               Complement
               upon
               that
               occasion
               .
            
             
               This
               Ceremony
               ended
               ,
               they
               went
               to
               their
               Garden
               without
               the
               City
               ,
               where
               Mr.
               Metwold
               had
               prepar'd
               a
               magnificent
               entertainment
               ,
               consisting
               of
               whatever
               the
               Country
               afforded
               that
               was
               excellent
               and
               rare
               ,
               as
               also
               a
               set
               of
               English
               Musick
               ,
               Violins
               ,
               another
               of
               Mahumetan
               ,
               and
               a
               third
               of
               Benjan
               ,
               which
               for
               our
               further
               divertisement
               ,
               was
               accompanied
               by
               the
               Women-dancers
               of
               the
               Country
               .
               All
               which
               being
               over
               ,
               Order
               was
               immediately
               given
               ,
               that
               those
               Ships
               which
               were
               fully
               loaden
               ,
               should
               make
               all
               necessary
               Provisions
               for
               their
               return
               ,
               and
               we
               began
               to
               make
               all
               things
               ready
               for
               our
               Voyage
               .
            
             
               December
               28.
               
               There
               came
               to
               Surat
               a
               Sultan
               ,
               
               sent
               thither
               by
               the
               Mogul
               ,
               to
               succeed
               him
               whom
               I
               had
               found
               there
               at
               my
               Arrival
               .
               The
               new
               President
               went
               half
               a
               League
               out
               of
               the
               City
               to
               meet
               him
               ,
               accompanied
               by
               five
               of
               the
               chiefest
               Merchants
               ,
               who
               intreated
               me
               to
               go
               along
               with
               them
               .
               The
               Sultan
               had
               marching
               before
               him
               several
               foot
               Souldiers
               ,
               and
               a
               certain
               number
               of
               Palanquins
               ,
               and
               after
               them
               an
               Elephant
               ,
               upon
               which
               a
               Man
               carried
               a
               Banner
               of
               red
               Taffata
               .
               After
               the
               Elephant
               came
               above
               a
               hundred
               foot
               Souldiers
               ,
               and
               after
               them
               twenty
               other
               Souldiers
               ,
               carrying
               every
               one
               a
               little
               Banner
               ,
               much
               like
               those
               of
               our
               Cornets
               ,
               of
               several
               Colours
               .
               These
               march'd
               immediately
               before
               the
               Sultan
               ,
               who
               was
               mounted
               upon
               a
               gallant
               Persian
               Horse
               ,
               and
               attended
               by
               several
               Persons
               of
               quality
               ,
               and
               a
               great
               number
               of
               Men
               on
               horseback
               .
               On
               one
               side
               of
               him
               went
               a
               Page
               with
               a
               great
               Plume
               of
               Feathers
               ,
               which
               serv'd
               for
               a
               Fan
               to
               keep
               off
               the
               heat
               of
               the
               Sun
               ,
               and
               he
               had
               carried
               behind
               him
               his
               own
               Palanquin
               ,
               which
               was
               all
               gilt
               .
               His
               name
               was
               
                 Myrsa
                 Mahmuda
              
               ,
               one
               with
               whom
               the
               new
               President
               had
               been
               acquainted
               long
               before
               .
               Having
               accompanied
               him
               to
               his
               Palace
               ,
               amidst
               the
               Acclamations
               of
               the
               people
               ,
               which
               throng'd
               in
               the
               Streets
               to
               congratulate
               his
               Arrival
               ,
               he
               return'd
               to
               his
               own
               house
               .
            
             
               Immediately
               upon
               the
               establishment
               of
               the
               new
               President
               ,
               all
               the
               other
               Officers
               and
               Merchants
               departed
               one
               after
               another
               to
               the
               places
               of
               their
               ordinary
               Residence
               ,
               and
               the
               Ships
               were
               ordered
               to
               make
               all
               things
               ready
               to
               set
               sail
               .
               They
               were
               the
               Mary
               and
               the
               Swan
               ;
               but
               there
               were
               to
               go
               along
               with
               them
               two
               other
               Vessels
               ,
               one
               whereof
               ,
               being
               too
               old
               to
               get
               home
               into
               England
               ,
               was
               to
               be
               sold
               at
               Goa
               ,
               where
               the
               President
               was
               to
               touch
               in
               his
               way
               ;
               and
               the
               other
               was
               bound
               for
               the
               same
               place
               ,
               to
               receive
               fifty
               thousand
               Ryals
               ,
               which
               the
               Portuguez
               were
               to
               pay
               ,
               in
               execution
               of
               the
               Treaty
               of
               Peace
               they
               had
               made
               with
               the
               English
               ,
               to
               be
               imployed
               in
               the
               Indies
               ,
               according
               as
               the
               President
               of
               Surat
               should
               dispose
               thereof
               .
            
             
             
               The
               Swan
               had
               Orders
               to
               set
               sail
               ten
               dayes
               before
               us
               ,
               and
               to
               stay
               for
               us
               at
               the
               
                 Cape
                 of
                 good
                 hope
              
               .
               But
               ere
               we
               leave
               Surat
               ,
               it
               will
               not
               be
               amiss
               to
               give
               that
               account
               of
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               Guzuratta
               ,
               wherein
               that
               famous
               City
               of
               Trade
               lies
               ,
               which
               we
               promised
               elsewhere
               .
            
             
               We
               call
               it
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               Guzuaratta
               ,
               
               in
               regard
               it
               is
               not
               above
               120.
               years
               since
               the
               Mogul
               united
               it
               to
               his
               Crown
               ,
               upon
               occasion
               of
               the
               King
               of
               Guzuratta's
               minority
               ,
               who
               then
               reigned
               .
               For
               then
               
                 Sulthan
                 Mamo●t
              
               ,
               who
               died
               about
               the
               year
               1545.
               left
               only
               one
               Son
               ,
               named
               Madofher
               ,
               who
               being
               but
               about
               eleven
               or
               twelve
               years
               of
               age
               ,
               was
               put
               under
               the
               Guardianship
               of
               Ehamet-Chan
               ,
               his
               Fathers
               Favourite
               .
               This
               Guardian
               perceiving
               ,
               that
               his
               young
               Master
               was
               not
               in
               a
               condition
               to
               protect
               him
               from
               the
               envy
               of
               those
               Grandees
               ,
               who
               had
               highly
               express'd
               their
               dissatisfaction
               with
               his
               Administration
               of
               the
               Government
               ,
               and
               considering
               with
               himself
               ,
               that
               he
               stood
               in
               need
               of
               a
               more
               powerful
               Protection
               ,
               made
               his
               Applications
               to
               Achobar
               the
               Mogul
               ,
               or
               King
               of
               Indosthan
               ,
               and
               intreated
               him
               to
               come
               in
               to
               the
               relief
               of
               his
               Ward
               ,
               promising
               to
               deliver
               up
               Amadabath
               ,
               the
               chief
               City
               of
               the
               Kingdom
               ,
               into
               his
               hands
               .
               Achobar
               thought
               it
               no
               prudence
               to
               neglect
               so
               favourable
               an
               occasion
               ,
               and
               so
               immediately
               entred
               Guzuratta
               with
               a
               powerful
               Army
               ;
               but
               instead
               of
               contenting
               himself
               with
               the
               City
               of
               Amadabath
               ,
               he
               became
               absolute
               Master
               of
               the
               whole
               Kingdom
               ,
               and
               carried
               away
               Madofher
               and
               his
               Guardian
               Prisoners
               to
               
                 Agra
                 .
                 Madofher
              
               being
               come
               to
               thirty
               years
               of
               age
               ,
               and
               beginning
               to
               reflect
               on
               the
               misfortune
               of
               his
               Captivity
               ,
               which
               he
               saw
               must
               be
               perpetual
               ,
               combin'd
               with
               one
               of
               the
               most
               considerable
               Lords
               of
               Guzuratta
               ,
               who
               put
               him
               into
               possession
               of
               certain
               Cities
               of
               his
               Kingdom
               ,
               such
               as
               lay
               at
               the
               greatest
               distance
               from
               the
               Frontiers
               of
               the
               Mogul
               ;
               but
               they
               gave
               him
               not
               the
               time
               to
               settle
               himself
               therein
               .
               For
               Achobar
               immediately
               sent
               an
               Army
               thither
               ,
               under
               the
               command
               of
               Chan-Channa
               ,
               who
               recovered
               the
               whole
               Kingdom
               in
               less
               then
               a
               year
               ,
               prevented
               Madofher
               from
               making
               his
               escape
               ,
               and
               took
               him
               prisoner
               .
               This
               unfortunate
               Prince
               ,
               reflecting
               on
               the
               Affronts
               which
               would
               be
               put
               upon
               him
               at
               his
               coming
               to
               Agra
               ,
               and
               fearing
               that
               Achobar
               would
               put
               him
               to
               death
               ,
               chose
               rather
               to
               prevent
               him
               ,
               and
               being
               got
               to
               a
               certain
               place
               alone
               ,
               under
               pretence
               of
               doing
               some
               necessities
               of
               Nature
               ,
               cut
               his
               own
               throat
               .
            
             
               The
               Mogul
               governs
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               Guzuratta
               by
               a
               Viceroy
               ,
               
               or
               Governour
               General
               ,
               who
               hath
               his
               ordinary
               Residence
               at
               Amadabath
               ,
               in
               such
               manner
               ,
               as
               that
               all
               the
               other
               Governours
               are
               oblig'd
               to
               give
               him
               an
               account
               of
               their
               Administration
               ,
               and
               to
               receive
               Orders
               from
               him
               .
               His
               power
               is
               in
               a
               manner
               absolute
               :
               For
               ,
               though
               in
               the
               judgment
               of
               Civil
               Causes
               ,
               as
               also
               when
               he
               consults
               about
               affairs
               of
               Importance
               ,
               he
               advises
               with
               some
               of
               the
               principal
               Lords
               of
               the
               Country
               ,
               and
               of
               his
               Court
               ;
               yet
               can
               it
               not
               be
               said
               ,
               that
               he
               hath
               any
               settled
               Council
               ,
               but
               takes
               their
               Proposals
               ,
               rather
               to
               discover
               their
               Sentiments
               ,
               then
               to
               follow
               them
               :
               Insomuch
               ,
               that
               if
               his
               imployment
               were
               settled
               for
               a
               certain
               number
               of
               years
               ,
               he
               would
               have
               no
               cause
               to
               envy
               the
               greatness
               of
               the
               Mogul
               himself
               .
               But
               this
               Government
               depends
               meerly
               on
               the
               Kings
               pleasure
               ,
               who
               takes
               occasion
               often
               to
               change
               the
               Governours
               ;
               as
               on
               the
               other
               side
               ,
               they
               knowing
               that
               the
               least
               Order
               from
               the
               Court
               may
               dispossess
               them
               ,
               let
               slip
               no
               occasion
               of
               making
               their
               advantages
               ,
               and
               ▪
               receiving
               from
               all
               hands
               ,
               especially
               near
               the
               time
               they
               expect
               to
               be
               recall'd
               .
               For
               then
               they
               make
               it
               their
               business
               to
               get
               excessive
               sums
               of
               money
               out
               of
               the
               richest
               Merchants
               in
               the
               Country
               ;
               especially
               those
               of
               the
               City
               of
               Amadabath
               ,
               who
               are
               forc'd
               to
               clear
               themselves
               of
               false
               Accusations
               ,
               which
               they
               had
               not
               been
               charged
               withall
               ,
               but
               to
               squeeze
               them
               of
               some
               part
               of
               their
               Estates
               ,
               inasmuch
               as
               the
               Governour
               being
               supreme
               Judge
               of
               all
               Causes
               ,
               as
               well
               Civil
               as
               Criminal
               ,
               they
               must
               either
               expect
               certain
               destruction
               ,
               or
               satisfie
               the
               Governours
               avarice
               .
            
             
               There
               is
               no
               King
               in
               Europe
               hath
               so
               noble
               a
               Court
               as
               the
               Governour
               of
               Guzuratta
               ,
               
               nor
               any
               that
               appears
               in
               publick
               with
               greater
               magnificence
               .
               He
               never
               comes
               abroad
               ,
               but
               he
               is
               attended
               by
               a
               great
               number
               of
               the
               Nobility
               ,
               and
               his
               Guards
               both
               Horse
               and
               Foot
               ,
               having
               marching
               before
               him
               a
               great
               many
               Elephants
               ,
               with
               their
               covering
               Cloaths
               of
               Brocadoe
               ,
               or
               Velvet
               embroidered
               ,
               Banners
               ,
               Drums
               ,
               Trumpets
               and
               Timbrels
               .
               In
               his
               Palace
               he
               is
               served
               as
               a
               King
               ,
               and
               permits
               not
               any
               to
               come
               within
               his
               Lodgings
               ,
               till
               they
               have
               demanded
               audience
               .
               
               He
               makes
               his
               advantages
               of
               all
               the
               Levies
               and
               Impositions
               which
               are
               made
               in
               his
               Government
               ,
               so
               that
               in
               a
               short
               time
               he
               becomes
               Master
               of
               incredible
               wealth
               ,
               especially
               by
               means
               of
               the
               third
               part
               of
               all
               the
               Arable
               Lands
               which
               belong
               to
               the
               King
               ;
               and
               are
               assign'd
               to
               the
               Governour
               for
               the
               maintenance
               of
               a
               body
               of
               Horse
               ,
               which
               he
               is
               oblig'd
               to
               defray
               ,
               but
               com●s
               much
               short
               of
               the
               number
               it
               should
               be
               of
               .
            
             
               The
               Revenue
               of
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               Guzuratta
               amounted
               heretofore
               to
               eighteen
               Millions
               of
               Gold
               ,
               
               not
               accounting
               the
               Customs
               of
               Brodra
               and
               Broitschia
               ,
               which
               brought
               in
               yearly
               near
               eight
               hundred
               thousand
               Crowns
               .
               This
               Country
               hath
               no
               Enemy
               it
               need
               stand
               in
               fe●r
               of
               ;
               but
               the
               Mountains
               of
               those
               parts
               are
               the
               retyring
               places
               of
               certain
               
               Radias
               ,
               or
               petty
               Princes
               ,
               who
               live
               only
               upon
               rapine
               ,
               and
               the
               incursions
               their
               Subjects
               make
               upon
               the
               Mogul's
               Territories
               ,
               who
               with
               all
               his
               great
               power
               is
               not
               able
               to
               force
               them
               out
               of
               those
               inaccessible
               places
               .
               Besides
               these
               ,
               there
               are
               also
               certain
               companies
               of
               Robbers
               ,
               or
               Tories
               ,
               who
               sometimes
               makes
               up
               a
               body
               of
               three
               or
               four
               hundred
               Men
               ,
               to
               rob
               upon
               the
               High-way
               ,
               insomuch
               that
               travelling
               cannot
               be
               without
               danger
               ,
               unless
               so
               many
               travel
               together
               as
               can
               in
               some
               measure
               make
               their
               party
               good
               against
               the
               attempts
               of
               those
               Villains
               ,
               who
               are
               so
               much
               the
               more
               easily
               defeated
               ,
               by
               reason
               of
               their
               having
               no
               fire-Armes
               .
            
             
               The
               Couteval
               is
               he
               who
               judges
               of
               Affairs
               of
               lesser
               Consequence
               ;
               
               but
               the
               administration
               of
               Justice
               amongst
               them
               is
               very
               pleasant
               ,
               in
               as
               much
               as
               he
               who
               complains
               first
               most
               commonly
               gets
               the
               better
               of
               it
               ,
               so
               that
               it
               may
               be
               truly
               said
               among
               them
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               Proverb
               ,
               that
               
                 who
                 bears
                 away
                 the
                 blows
                 ,
                 payes
                 for
                 the
                 bloud-whip
                 .
              
               Capital
               crimes
               are
               judged
               by
               the
               Governours
               of
               the
               several
               Cities
               ,
               who
               cause
               their
               Sentences
               to
               be
               put
               in
               execution
               by
               the
               Couteval
               .
               There
               is
               in
               a
               manner
               no
               crime
               ,
               whereof
               a
               Man
               may
               not
               avoid
               the
               punishment
               by
               Money
               ,
               so
               that
               it
               may
               be
               said
               of
               those
               parts
               with
               greater
               reason
               then
               of
               any
               other
               ,
               that
               Gibbets
               are
               set
               〈◊〉
               only
               for
               the
               unfortunate
               .
               The
               Crimes
               punished
               with
               greatest
               severity
               are
               ,
               Murther
               and
               Adultery
               ,
               especially
               when
               it
               happens
               to
               have
               been
               committed
               with
               a
               Gentlewoman
               of
               any
               Quality
               .
               Upon
               which
               account
               it
               is
               that
               they
               permit
               Brothel-houses
               ,
               all
               which
               pay
               a
               certain
               Tribute
               to
               the
               Couteval
               ,
               who
               in
               requital
               protects
               them
               so
               well
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               not
               only
               safe
               ,
               but
               also
               honourable
               for
               any
               man
               to
               frequent
               them
               .
            
             
               We
               have
               already
               given
               a
               Catalogue
               of
               the
               principal
               Cities
               of
               Guzuratta
               ,
               
               as
               
                 Amadabath
                 ,
                 Cambaya
                 ,
                 Surat
                 ,
                 Brodra
                 ,
                 Broitschia
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               All
               which
               we
               passed
               through
               in
               our
               Travels
               ,
               so
               that
               it
               remains
               only
               ,
               that
               we
               give
               a
               short
               account
               of
               the
               other
               more
               inconsiderable
               places
               of
               the
               Kingdom
               .
            
             
               Goga
               
               is
               a
               small
               City
               ,
               or
               rather
               a
               great
               Village
               ,
               thirty
               Leagues
               distant
               from
               Cambay●
               ,
               at
               a
               place
               where
               the
               Gulf
               is
               so
               narrow
               ,
               that
               it
               seems
               to
               be
               a
               kind
               of
               a
               River
               .
               This
               place
               is
               sufficiently
               well
               peopled
               ,
               and
               most
               of
               the
               Inhabitants
               are
               Benjans
               ,
               and
               live
               either
               by
               their
               Relation
               to
               the
               Sea
               ,
               or
               by
               Weaving
               .
               It
               hath
               neither
               Gates
               nor
               Bulwarks
               ,
               but
               only
               a
               Free-stone
               Wall
               towards
               the
               Sea-side
               ,
               where
               the
               Portuguez
               Frigats
               have
               their
               Rendezvous
               ,
               in
               order
               to
               the
               conveying
               of
               their
               Merchant-men
               to
               Goa
               .
            
             
               Pattepatane
               and
               Mangerol
               ,
               
               are
               two
               great
               Towns
               ,
               nine
               Leagues
               distant
               from
               Goga
               ,
               and
               there
               are
               made
               in
               them
               great
               quantities
               of
               Cottons
               and
               Linnen-cloath
               .
            
             
               The
               City
               of
               Diu
               ,
               
               where
               the
               Portuguez
               have
               three
               strong
               Castles
               ,
               is
               seated
               upon
               the
               Frontiers
               of
               the
               Kingdom
               ,
               on
               the
               South-side
               .
               They
               call
               it
               Diuê
               ,
               pronouncing
               the●e
               so
               gently
               ,
               that
               a
               man
               can
               hardly
               hear
               it
               .
               The
               word
               Diuê
               signifies
               an
               Island
               ,
               and
               thence
               comes
               the
               word
               ,
               Agrediuê
               ,
               five
               Isles
               ,
               and
               that
               of
               Nalediuè
               ,
               four
               Isles
               ,
               which
               the
               Portuguez
               corruptly
               call
               Maldiua
               ;
               and
               
                 Diuê
                 ,
                 Noulaka
              
               ,
               the
               Isle
               of
               fourscore
               and
               ten
               thousand
               ,
               which
               hath
               that
               name
               given
               it
               ,
               upon
               this
               account
               ,
               that
               the
               Daughter
               of
               a
               certain
               Lord
               of
               the
               said
               place
               ,
               having
               begg'd
               of
               her
               Father
               the
               Revenue
               of
               it
               for
               one
               day
               ,
               it
               brought
               her
               in
               fourscore
               and
               ten
               thousand
               pieces
               of
               Silver
               .
            
             
               The
               City
               of
               Bisantagan
               
               is
               one
               of
               the
               greatest
               of
               all
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               Guzuratta
               ,
               as
               containing
               near
               twenty
               thousand
               Houses
               .
               It
               lies
               almost
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               the
               Kingdom
               ,
               and
               till
               of
               late
               was
               but
               a
               simple
               Village
               .
               The
               fertility
               of
               the
               adjacent
               Country
               hath
               raised
               it
               to
               the
               greatness
               wherein
               it
               now
               is
               ;
               for
               thereabouts
               they
               keep
               abundance
               of
               Cattle
               ,
               and
               there
               grow
               also
               great
               quantities
               of
               Rice
               ,
               Wheat
               and
               Cotton
               ,
               which
               is
               made
               into
               Yarn
               and
               Clothes
               .
            
             
               The
               City
               of
               Pettan
               
               was
               heretofore
               six
               Leagues
               about
               ,
               and
               encompassed
               with
               a
               strong
               Wall
               of
               Free-stone
               ,
               which
               is
               now
               broken
               down
               in
               several
               places
               ,
               since
               its
               Commerce
               began
               to
               diminish
               .
               The
               Inhabitants
               are
               for
               the
               most
               part
               Benjans
               ,
               and
               their
               Profession
               ,
               making
               of
               Stuffs
               of
               Silk
               for
               the
               wearing
               of
               the
               Country
               ,
               as
               also
               some
               Cotton-cloaths
               ,
               but
               they
               are
               very
               course
               ,
               and
               are
               of
               those
               kinds
               which
               are
               commonly
               called
               
                 Dosternals
                 ,
                 Sgarderberal
                 ,
                 Longis
                 ,
                 Allegiens
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               This
               City
               hath
               a
               fair
               Castle
               within
               it
               ,
               where
               the
               Sulthan
               of
               the
               place
               lives
               .
               In
               the
               middest
               of
               the
               City
               there
               is
               a
               Mosquey
               ,
               which
               was
               built
               by
               the
               Pagans
               ▪
               and
               may
               pass
               for
               one
               of
               the
               most
               sumptuous
               Temples
               in
               all
               the
               East
               .
               It
               s
               Roof
               is
               sustain'd
               by
               a
               thousand
               and
               fifty
               Pillars
               ,
               most
               whereof
               are
               of
               Marble
               .
               Those
               who
               have
               contributed
               most
               to
               the
               destruction
               of
               that
               Cities
               Trading
               ,
               are
               a
               sort
               of
               People
               called
               the
               Coulses
               ,
               who
               having
               taken
               any
               of
               the
               Inhabitants
               abroad
               in
               the
               Country
               ,
               force
               them
               to
               ransome
               themselves
               ,
               and
               do
               so
               pester
               the
               High-wayes
               ,
               that
               the
               Merchants
               dare
               not
               travel
               that
               way
               .
            
             
               Cheytepour
               
               lies
               six
               Leagues
               from
               Pettan
               ,
               and
               twenty
               two
               from
               Amadabath
               ,
               upon
               a
               small
               Rivers
               side
               .
               All
               the
               Inhabitants
               are
               Benjans
               ,
               who
               are
               Weavers
               ,
               and
               make
               great
               quantities
               
               of
               Cott●n-yarn
               .
               There
               is
               in
               the
               City
               a
               Garrison
               of
               150.
               men
               ,
               for
               the
               securing
               of
               the
               Caffilas
               ,
               which
               pass
               that
               way
               for
               Agra
               and
               Amadabath
               .
            
             
               Messana
               
               is
               an
               open
               Town
               ,
               having
               within
               it
               an
               old
               ruin'd
               Castle
               ,
               the
               Governour
               whereof
               is
               oblig'd
               to
               maintain
               two
               hundred
               Horse
               ,
               for
               the
               safe
               passage
               of
               the
               Caffilas
               .
               The
               Country
               all
               about
               produces
               much
               Cotton
               ,
               and
               some
               Cloaths
               are
               made
               there
               ,
               but
               no
               great
               quantities
               .
            
             
               Nassary
               ,
               or
               
                 Nausary
                 ,
                 Gaudui
              
               ,
               and
               Balsara
               ,
               
               are
               three
               small
               Cities
               ,
               under
               the
               jurisdiction
               of
               Surat
               ,
               from
               which
               the
               first
               is
               six
               ,
               the
               second
               nine
               ,
               and
               the
               third
               fourteen
               Leagues
               distant
               .
               They
               lye
               all
               three
               about
               two
               Leagues
               distant
               from
               the
               Sea.
               There
               are
               made
               in
               them
               great
               quantities
               of
               course
               Cottons
               ;
               and
               it
               is
               in
               these
               parts
               that
               they
               ●ell
               the
               Wood
               ,
               which
               is
               spent
               all
               over
               the
               Kingdom
               in
               the
               building
               of
               Houses
               and
               Ships
               .
            
             
               The
               old
               Inhabitants
               of
               the
               Country
               are
               Pagans
               ,
               
               and
               are
               those
               whom
               they
               properly
               call
               Hindoy
               ,
               or
               Indou
               .
               The
               Mahumetans
               Religion
               came
               in
               with
               the
               Arms
               of
               Tamerlan
               ,
               and
               those
               other
               Forreigners
               ,
               who
               have
               settled
               themselves
               there
               ,
               by
               the
               Conquests
               they
               have
               in
               those
               parts
               .
               The
               Kingdom
               is
               peopled
               with
               
                 Persians
                 ,
                 Arabians
                 ,
                 Armenians
              
               ,
               and
               several
               other
               Nations
               ;
               but
               you
               shall
               seldome
               meet
               there
               with
               either
               Chineses
               or
               Iaponeses
               ;
               for
               they
               are
               so
               warm
               and
               well
               provided
               at
               home
               ,
               that
               they
               seldome
               settle
               themselves
               elsewhere
               .
            
             
               The
               Mahumetans
               of
               the
               Country
               ,
               professing
               ,
               at
               least
               by
               name
               ,
               the
               same
               Religion
               with
               the
               Persians
               ,
               occasions
               the
               Persian
               Language
               to
               be
               as
               common
               among
               them
               as
               the
               Indosthan
               ,
               though
               in
               the
               Explication
               of
               the
               Alchoran
               ,
               they
               follow
               the
               sentiments
               of
               Hembili
               ,
               and
               Maleki
               ,
               whereas
               the
               Persians
               accept
               only
               of
               the
               Exposition
               of
               Aly
               and
               Tzafersaduck
               ;
               but
               they
               both
               condemn
               that
               of
               Hanifa
               ,
               which
               is
               approved
               by
               the
               Turks
               .
            
             
               It
               is
               not
               our
               design
               in
               this
               place
               to
               run
               into
               any
               discourse
               of
               the
               Mahumetan
               Religion
               ;
               but
               ,
               having
               premised
               a
               short
               account
               of
               the
               Inhabitants
               of
               the
               Country
               ,
               we
               shall
               afterwards
               treat
               more
               at
               large
               of
               their
               Religion
               ,
               and
               the
               Sects
               whereof
               it
               consists
               .
               They
               are
               all
               of
               an
               Olive
               or
               Duskish
               colour
               ,
               but
               more
               or
               less
               such
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               Climate
               in
               which
               they
               live
               .
               Those
               who
               are
               more
               towards
               the
               South
               ,
               are
               without
               comparison
               of
               a
               much
               higher
               colour
               ,
               then
               those
               who
               live
               more
               towards
               the
               North.
               The
               Men
               are
               strong
               ,
               and
               well
               proportioned
               ,
               having
               large
               Faces
               and
               black
               Eyes
               ,
               and
               cause
               their
               Heads
               and
               Beards
               to
               be
               shaven
               clear
               off
               ,
               excepting
               only
               the
               Mustachoes
               ,
               as
               the
               Persians
               do
               also
               .
               The
               Mahumetans
               cloath
               themselves
               much
               after
               the
               Persian
               Mode
               ,
               only
               they
               fold
               their
               Turbants
               after
               another
               way
               .
               There
               is
               also
               this
               difference
               observ'd
               between
               them
               ,
               that
               the
               Indosthans
               have
               the
               opening
               of
               their
               Garments
               under
               the
               left
               Arm
               ,
               
               whereas
               the
               Persians
               have
               it
               under
               the
               right
               Arm
               ;
               and
               that
               the
               former
               tye
               their
               Girdles
               before
               ,
               and
               let
               the
               ends
               hang
               down
               ,
               whereas
               the
               Persians
               do
               only
               fold
               it
               several
               times
               about
               the
               body
               ,
               and
               hide
               the
               ends
               within
               the
               Girdle
               it self
               .
               It
               is
               within
               these
               Girdles
               that
               they
               carry
               their
               Ponyards
               ,
               which
               they
               call
               Limber
               ,
               and
               are
               about
               a
               foot
               long
               ,
               having
               the
               Blade
               much
               broader
               towards
               the
               Handle
               then
               it
               is
               towards
               the
               Point
               .
               There
               are
               some
               have
               Swords
               of
               that
               making
               ,
               but
               the
               Souldiers
               commonly
               wear
               Cymitars
               .
               Good
               Horses
               are
               very
               scarce
               in
               those
               parts
               ,
               whence
               it
               comes
               that
               they
               often
               make
               use
               of
               Oxen
               ,
               which
               are
               altogether
               as
               swift
               as
               our
               Horses
               ,
               and
               I
               have
               seen
               whole
               Troops
               consisting
               of
               this
               kind
               of
               Cavalry
               .
               
               The
               Women
               are
               very
               well
               proportioned
               ,
               though
               of
               low
               stature
               .
               They
               have
               very
               handsom
               bodies
               ,
               and
               are
               very
               sumptuous
               in
               their
               Attire
               .
               Their
               Hair
               hangs
               down
               over
               their
               Shoulders
               ,
               and
               on
               their
               Heads
               they
               have
               only
               a
               thin
               Cap
               ,
               or
               cover
               them
               with
               a
               Crepine
               of
               Lawn
               ,
               wrought
               with
               Gold
               ,
               the
               ends
               whereof
               hang
               down
               on
               both
               sides
               as
               low
               as
               their
               Knees
               .
               Those
               who
               are
               of
               ability
               wear
               in
               their
               Ears
               Pendants
               of
               Diamonds
               ,
               Pearls
               ,
               or
               other
               precious
               Stones
               ,
               and
               about
               their
               Necks
               Neck-laces
               of
               a
               kind
               of
               great
               round
               Pearl
               ,
               which
               makes
               no
               undelightful
               show
               on
               the
               brown
               complexion
               of
               the
               Ladies
               of
               those
               parts
               ,
               who
               sometimes
               also
               wear
               Rings
               in
               their
               Nostrils
               ,
               which
               is
               so
               much
               the
               less
               incommodious
               to
               them
               ,
               in
               that
               they
               never
               almost
               have
               any
               occasion
               to
               wipe
               their
               Noses
               .
               They
               wear
               Breeches
               as
               well
               as
               the
               Men
               ,
               which
               are
               of
               Taffata
               ,
               or
               some
               kind
               of
               Cotton-stuffe
               ;
               and
               those
               of
               such
               length
               ,
               that
               were
               they
               let
               out
               ,
               they
               would
               reach
               over
               their
               Heads
               .
               They
               lye
               close
               and
               even
               till
               they
               come
               down
               below
               the
               Ham
               ,
               where
               they
               are
               folded
               like
               Mens
               Boots
               into
               many
               folds
               ,
               in
               regard
               there
               is
               a
               String
               of
               Silver
               and
               Silk
               runs
               through
               them
               ,
               wherewith
               they
               are
               ty'd
               and
               fastned
               above
               the
               Navil
               ,
               the
               ends
               of
               which
               String
               hang
               down
               to
               their
               Feet
               .
               These
               Drawers
               ,
               or
               Breeches
               ,
               they
               wear
               under
               their
               Smocks
               ,
               which
               are
               so
               short
               ,
               that
               they
               reach
               not
               much
               below
               their
               Waste
               ;
               and
               upon
               the
               Breeches
               they
               wear
               a
               Petticoat
               of
               Taffata
               ,
               or
               Cotton
               ,
               but
               so
               thin
               ,
               that
               its
               easie
               to
               see
               all
               under
               it
               .
               Their
               Shooes
               are
               commonly
               of
               red
               Cordovant
               ,
               or
               Spanish
               Leather
               ,
               flat-sold
               ,
               and
               narrow
               towards
               the
               Toe
               .
               They
               go
               bare-breasted
               ,
               and
               bare-arm'd
               up
               to
               the
               Elbows
               ,
               save
               that
               much
               of
               those
               parts
               is
               hid
               by
               the
               many
               Bracelets
               which
               they
               wear
               about
               them
               .
               Those
               Women
               ,
               who
               stand
               upon
               their
               Honour
               ,
               appear
               not
               
               in
               publick
               with
               their
               Faces
               uncovered
               ;
               nay
               those
               of
               any
               quality
               are
               very
               seldome
               permitted
               to
               come
               abroad
               .
               But
               the
               Benjan
               Women
               are
               clad
               quite
               after
               another
               manner
               .
            
             
               There
               is
               no
               Province
               in
               the
               India
               ,
               where
               there
               are
               not
               some
               Benjans
               ;
               but
               in
               Guzuratta
               they
               are
               more
               numerous
               then
               in
               any
               other
               place
               ,
               and
               they
               are
               distinguish'd
               from
               the
               Mahumetans
               by
               their
               habit
               .
               They
               do
               not
               shave
               their
               Heads
               ,
               yet
               do
               they
               not
               wear
               their
               Hair
               very
               long
               .
               They
               have
               every
               day
               a
               yellow
               Mark
               made
               in
               their
               Foreheads
               ,
               of
               about
               a
               fingers
               breadth
               ,
               which
               is
               made
               with
               Water
               and
               Sandal-wood
               ,
               in
               which
               they
               beat
               four
               or
               five
               grains
               of
               Rice
               .
               They
               are
               their
               Bramans
               who
               give
               them
               that
               Mark
               after
               they
               have
               done
               their
               Devotions
               before
               the
               Pagodes
               .
               The
               Women
               do
               not
               cover
               their
               Faces
               ,
               as
               those
               of
               the
               Mahumetans
               do
               ;
               yet
               do
               they
               not
               make
               any
               difficulty
               to
               adorn
               themselves
               with
               Pendants
               and
               Neck-laces
               ,
               especially
               their
               Ears
               ,
               which
               they
               in
               a
               manner
               cover
               with
               Pearls
               .
               The
               blacker
               their
               Teeth
               are
               ,
               
               the
               greater
               beauty
               they
               think
               it
               .
               During
               my
               stay
               at
               Amadabath
               ,
               some
               of
               the
               Women
               there
               told
               me
               ,
               that
               it
               was
               an
               ugly
               thing
               to
               have
               white
               Teeth
               ,
               as
               Dogs
               and
               Monkeys
               have
               ;
               and
               thence
               it
               came
               that
               they
               called
               us
               Bondra
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               Apes
               .
               They
               wear
               no
               Breeches
               ,
               but
               only
               a
               piece
               of
               thin
               Silk-stuff
               ,
               which
               they
               call
               Cabay
               ,
               and
               reaches
               down
               to
               their
               Hams
               ,
               
               and
               upon
               that
               they
               put
               their
               Smocks
               ,
               and
               on
               them
               their
               upper
               Garment
               ,
               which
               they
               tye
               with
               a
               String
               at
               the
               Waste
               .
               Some
               among
               them
               wear
               a
               kind
               of
               narrow
               Wastcoats
               ,
               the
               Sleeves
               whereof
               reach
               but
               to
               the
               Elbow
               ,
               being
               naked
               down
               from
               the
               Breasts
               to
               the
               Navil
               .
               In
               Summer
               they
               wear
               wooden
               Shooes
               ,
               which
               they
               fasten
               to
               their
               Feet
               with
               Straps
               ;
               but
               in
               Winter
               ,
               their
               Shooes
               are
               of
               Velvet
               of
               several
               colours
               ,
               or
               of
               Brocadoe
               ,
               cover'd
               with
               gilt
               Leather
               .
               The
               quarters
               of
               their
               Shooes
               are
               very
               low
               ,
               for
               this
               reason
               ,
               that
               as
               well
               Men
               as
               Women
               put
               them
               off
               ,
               when
               they
               go
               into
               any
               Room
               ,
               the
               Floor
               thereof
               being
               covered
               with
               Tapistry
               .
               Children
               go
               naked
               ,
               till
               they
               come
               to
               about
               four
               or
               five
               years
               of
               Age
               ,
               the
               Girles
               as
               well
               as
               the
               Boyes
               .
               The
               Men
               are
               very
               civilly
               apparell'd
               ,
               and
               live
               without
               any
               scandal
               among
               the
               Mahumetans
               ,
               who
               being
               imperious
               and
               insolent
               ,
               treat
               the
               Benjans
               ,
               as
               if
               they
               were
               their
               slaves
               ,
               with
               great
               contempt
               ,
               much
               after
               the
               manner
               the
               Iews
               are
               treated
               in
               Europe
               ,
               in
               those
               places
               where
               they
               are
               permitted
               to
               live
               .
               Which
               yet
               hinders
               not
               but
               that
               the
               Benjans
               are
               as
               ingenious
               as
               the
               Mahumetans
               ,
               
               and
               ,
               without
               comparison
               ,
               more
               subtle
               ,
               and
               more
               civil
               ,
               then
               any
               of
               the
               other
               Indians
               .
               There
               are
               not
               any
               of
               them
               can
               write
               and
               cast
               account
               better
               then
               they
               ,
               nor
               any
               whose
               conversation
               is
               more
               delightful
               then
               theirs
               :
               but
               they
               come
               short
               of
               that
               sincerity
               which
               the
               others
               have
               ,
               so
               that
               a
               Man
               must
               be
               very
               cautious
               how
               he
               hath
               to
               do
               with
               them
               ,
               in
               as
               much
               as
               there
               is
               no
               Commodity
               which
               they
               do
               not
               adulterate
               ;
               and
               they
               never
               drive
               any
               bargain
               ,
               but
               they
               endeavour
               to
               surprize
               and
               circumvent
               those
               they
               are
               to
               deal
               with
               .
               The
               Dutch
               and
               English
               know
               this
               by
               experience
               ;
               whence
               it
               comes
               ,
               that
               they
               make
               use
               of
               these
               people
               ,
               as
               their
               Brokers
               and
               Interpreters
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               discover
               the
               Impostures
               and
               cheats
               of
               others
               .
               There
               is
               no
               Trade
               which
               they
               apply
               not
               themselves
               to
               ;
               and
               there
               is
               no
               Commodity
               but
               they
               sell
               it
               ,
               unless
               it
               be
               Flesh
               ,
               Fish
               ,
               or
               any
               other
               thing
               that
               hath
               had
               life
               .
               Their
               children
               are
               oblig'd
               to
               match
               among
               those
               of
               the
               same
               Trade
               or
               Profession
               as
               the
               Father
               had
               been
               of
               ;
               and
               they
               suffer
               not
               those
               who
               do
               otherwise
               ,
               to
               be
               of
               the
               same
               Caste
               ,
               or
               Family
               :
               but
               they
               may
               be
               the
               beginners
               of
               a
               new
               Trade
               ,
               and
               yet
               continue
               in
               the
               same
               Religion
               .
            
             
               They
               marry
               their
               Children
               at
               seven
               ,
               eight
               ,
               nine
               ,
               or
               ten
               years
               of
               Age
               ,
               and
               it
               very
               seldome
               happens
               that
               they
               stay
               till
               twelve
               ,
               especially
               if
               they
               be
               Daughters
               :
               for
               ,
               if
               they
               stay
               till
               that
               time
               ,
               they
               are
               look'd
               on
               as
               stale
               Maids
               ,
               it
               being
               their
               perswasion
               ,
               that
               there
               must
               be
               some
               imperfection
               ,
               either
               in
               the
               Maids
               person
               ,
               or
               those
               of
               her
               Parents
               ,
               if
               there
               be
               not
               some
               Addresses
               made
               to
               her
               before
               that
               time
               ;
               in
               which
               particular
               they
               think
               themselves
               so
               much
               concern'd
               ,
               that
               they
               make
               it
               a
               punctilio
               of
               Honour
               and
               Conscience
               .
            
             
               The
               Wedding-day
               being
               come
               ,
               
               the
               Parents
               of
               the
               betrothed
               parties
               sit
               down
               in
               a
               Hall
               ,
               about
               a
               good
               Fire
               ,
               and
               cause
               the
               Bridegroom
               and
               the
               Bride
               to
               take
               three
               turns
               about
               it
               ,
               during
               which
               ,
               the
               Braman
               pronounces
               certain
               words
               ,
               which
               serve
               for
               a
               Benediction
               of
               the
               Marriage
               .
               This
               Custom
               they
               the
               more
               punctually
               observe
               ,
               in
               regard
               ,
               that
               ,
               if
               the
               Bridegroom
               should
               chance
               to
               dye
               before
               he
               had
               taken
               his
               three
               turns
               about
               the
               Fire
               ,
               the
               Bride
               might
               take
               a
               second
               Husband
               ,
               which
               the
               Benjan
               Widows
               are
               not
               permitted
               to
               do
               ,
               even
               though
               the
               Bridegroom
               died
               before
               the
               consummation
               of
               the
               Marriage
               ,
               but
               she
               is
               obliged
               to
               suffer
               all
               her
               Ornaments
               to
               be
               taken
               away
               from
               her
               ,
               and
               her
               Hair
               to
               be
               cut
               off
               .
               They
               are
               not
               forc'd
               to
               burn
               themselves
               with
               the
               dead
               bodies
               of
               their
               Husbands
               ,
               as
               the
               Wives
               of
               the
               Bramans
               or
               Rasbo●tes
               are
               ,
               neither
               are
               they
               hindred
               to
               do
               it
               ,
               if
               they
               have
               an
               inclination
               thereto
               .
               Those
               Widows
               ,
               who
               cannot
               brook
               a
               single
               life
               ,
               get
               in
               among
               the
               publick
               Dancers
               of
               that
               Sex
               ;
               which
               must
               needs
               happen
               very
               frequently
               in
               a
               Climate
               ,
               which
               derives
               to
               the
               Bodies
               living
               in
               it
               no
               great
               disposition
               to
               Chastity
               .
            
             
             
               The
               Benjan
               Law
               permits
               men
               ,
               not
               only
               to
               marry
               a
               second
               or
               third
               time
               ,
               in
               case
               of
               death
               ,
               but
               also
               to
               wed
               a
               second
               or
               third
               Wife
               ,
               
               if
               the
               first
               and
               second
               proves
               barren
               ;
               the
               first
               retaining
               nevertheless
               a
               certain
               preheminence
               ,
               as
               being
               Mother
               of
               the
               Family
               .
               The
               Sons
               are
               Heirs
               of
               all
               their
               Fathers
               Estate
               ,
               but
               with
               this
               provision
               ,
               that
               they
               are
               to
               maintain
               the
               Mother
               ,
               and
               marry
               the
               Sisters
               .
            
             
               The
               Benjans
               are
               Pagans
               ,
               
               as
               having
               among
               them
               neither
               Baptisme
               nor
               Circumcision
               .
               They
               are
               indeed
               of
               a
               belief
               ,
               That
               there
               is
               but
               one
               God
               ,
               Creator
               and
               Preserver
               of
               the
               Universe
               ;
               yet
               does
               not
               this
               perswasion
               hinder
               ,
               but
               that
               they
               worship
               the
               Devil
               ,
               and
               give
               for
               their
               reason
               ,
               
               that
               God
               created
               him
               to
               govern
               the
               World
               ,
               and
               to
               do
               mischief
               to
               Mankind
               .
               Whence
               it
               comes
               ,
               that
               all
               their
               Mosqueys
               are
               fill'd
               with
               representations
               of
               him
               ,
               in
               Statues
               of
               Gold
               ,
               Silver
               ,
               Ivory
               ,
               Ebony
               ,
               Marble
               ,
               Wood
               ,
               and
               ordinary
               Stone
               .
               The
               Figure
               under
               which
               they
               represent
               him
               is
               dreadful
               to
               look
               on
               .
               The
               Head
               ,
               out
               of
               which
               grows
               four
               Horns
               ,
               is
               adorn'd
               with
               a
               triple
               Crown
               ,
               after
               the
               fashion
               of
               a
               Tiara
               .
               The
               countenance
               is
               horridly
               deformed
               ,
               having
               coming
               out
               of
               the
               Mouth
               two
               great
               Teeth
               ,
               like
               the
               Tusks
               of
               a
               Boar
               ,
               and
               the
               Chin
               set
               out
               with
               a
               great
               ugly
               Beard
               .
               The
               Breasts
               beat
               against
               the
               Belly
               ,
               at
               which
               the
               Hands
               are
               not
               absolutely
               joyned
               together
               ,
               but
               seem
               negligently
               to
               hang
               down
               .
               Under
               the
               Navil
               ,
               between
               the
               two
               Thighs
               ,
               there
               comes
               out
               of
               the
               Belly
               another
               Head
               ,
               much
               more
               ghastly
               then
               the
               former
               ,
               having
               two
               Horns
               upon
               it
               ,
               and
               thrusting
               out
               of
               the
               Mouth
               a
               filthy
               Tongue
               of
               extraordinary
               bigness
               .
               Instead
               of
               Feet
               it
               hath
               Paws
               ,
               and
               behind
               ,
               a
               Cows-tail
               :
               This
               Figure
               is
               placed
               on
               a
               Table
               of
               Stone
               ,
               which
               serves
               for
               an
               Altar
               ,
               and
               receives
               the
               Offerings
               which
               are
               made
               to
               the
               Pagode
               .
               On
               the
               right
               side
               of
               the
               Altar
               there
               stands
               a
               Trough
               ,
               in
               which
               those
               who
               intend
               to
               do
               their
               Devotions
               wash
               and
               purifie
               themselves
               ;
               and
               on
               the
               other
               side
               ,
               there
               is
               a
               Box
               ;
               or
               Chest
               ,
               for
               reception
               or
               the
               Offerings
               ,
               which
               are
               made
               in
               Money
               ;
               and
               near
               the
               Trough
               there
               is
               placed
               ,
               within
               the
               wall
               of
               a
               Vessel
               ,
               out
               of
               which
               the
               Bramans
               take
               the
               yellow
               stuffe
               ,
               wherewith
               they
               mark
               the
               foreheads
               of
               those
               who
               have
               said
               their
               Prayers
               .
               The
               Braman
               ,
               or
               Priest
               ,
               belonging
               to
               the
               place
               ,
               sits
               at
               the
               foot
               of
               the
               Altar
               ,
               whence
               he
               rises
               at
               certain
               times
               to
               say
               his
               Prayers
               ;
               and
               when
               he
               goes
               away
               ,
               he
               concludes
               his
               Devotions
               with
               that
               kind
               of
               purifying
               ,
               which
               is
               performed
               by
               rubbing
               his
               hands
               in
               the
               flame
               of
               the
               Lamps
               ,
               which
               stand
               before
               and
               above
               the
               Altar
               ,
               as
               we
               have
               described
               it
               elsewhere
               .
            
             
               Nor
               is
               it
               only
               in
               great
               Cities
               that
               the
               Benjans
               have
               their
               many
               M●squeys
               ,
               
               but
               they
               have
               them
               also
               up
               and
               down
               the
               Country
               ,
               upon
               the
               High-wayes
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               Mountains
               and
               Woods
               .
               They
               have
               no
               other
               light
               then
               what
               they
               have
               from
               the
               Lamps
               ,
               which
               are
               kept
               perpetually
               burning
               in
               them
               ;
               having
               no
               other
               Ornament
               ,
               then
               that
               the
               Walls
               are
               beda●bed
               with
               the
               Figures
               of
               Beasts
               and
               Devils
               ,
               and
               look
               more
               like
               Caves
               ,
               and
               the
               Recesses
               of
               unclean
               Spirits
               ,
               which
               they
               are
               in
               effect
               ,
               then
               places
               design'd
               for
               the
               exercise
               of
               Religion
               .
               Yet
               it
               is
               certain
               nevertheless
               ,
               that
               these
               poor
               ignorant
               people
               express
               as
               much
               Devotion
               for
               these
               Monsters
               ,
               as
               the
               most
               regenerate
               Christians
               can
               do
               for
               their
               God
               ,
               and
               the
               most
               sacred
               Mysteries
               of
               their
               Religion
               ;
               though
               they
               at
               the
               same
               time
               acknowledge
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               not
               a
               Divinity
               they
               adore
               ,
               but
               a
               Creature
               which
               hath
               some
               power
               derived
               from
               God
               ,
               and
               is
               able
               to
               do
               good
               and
               ill
               to
               Men.
               
            
             
               They
               have
               this
               common
               with
               the
               Mahumetans
               ,
               
               that
               they
               make
               the
               principal
               part
               of
               Religion
               to
               consist
               in
               corporeal
               Purifications
               .
               Whence
               it
               comes
               ,
               that
               there
               p●sses
               not
               a
               day
               but
               they
               wash
               themselves
               ,
               and
               many
               of
               them
               do
               it
               very
               betimes
               in
               the
               morning
               ,
               before
               Sun-rising
               ,
               going
               into
               the
               Water
               up
               to
               the
               waste
               ,
               and
               holding
               in
               their
               hand
               a
               Straw
               ,
               which
               the
               Braman
               gives
               them
               ,
               to
               chase
               away
               the
               evil
               Spirit
               ,
               while
               the
               Braman
               blesses
               and
               makes
               exhortations
               to
               those
               who
               purifie
               themselves
               in
               that
               manner
               .
            
             
               These
               Bramans
               ,
               
               or
               Bramanes
               ,
               make
               it
               their
               boast
               ,
               that
               they
               came
               out
               of
               the
               Head
               of
               their
               God
               Brama
               ,
               of
               whom
               ,
               they
               say
               ,
               there
               were
               many
               other
               Productions
               ,
               which
               came
               but
               out
               of
               his
               Arms
               ,
               Thighs
               ,
               Feet
               ,
               and
               other
               more
               ignoble
               parts
               of
               his
               Body
               ▪
               but
               they
               have
               this
               advantage
               ,
               that
               they
               have
               their
               being
               from
               the
               Brains
               of
               that
               great
               God.
               
            
             
               
                 Abraham
                 Rogers
              
               ,
               who
               lived
               ten
               years
               upon
               the
               Coasts
               of
               Coromandel
               ,
               upon
               the
               service
               of
               the
               Hollanders
               ,
               in
               an
               Employment
               ,
               by
               means
               whereof
               he
               might
               make
               more
               certain
               Discoveries
               of
               the
               Religion
               of
               these
               people
               ,
               
               relates
               ,
               in
               the
               Treatise
               he
               hath
               written
               of
               Paganisme
               ,
               that
               the
               Bramanes
               affirm
               ,
               that
               their
               great
               God
               ,
               whom
               they
               sometimes
               call
               Wistul
               ,
               sometimes
               Etwara
               ,
               and
               who
               ,
               they
               say
               ,
               is
               the
               greatest
               ,
               and
               the
               God
               of
               all
               the
               Gods
               ,
               bethinking
               himself
               ,
               before
               the
               Creation
               of
               the
               World
               ,
               when
               there
               was
               in
               the
               Universe
               but
               one
               God
               and
               Water
               ,
               meerly
               for
               his
               Diversion
               sake
               ,
               to
               make
               a
               World
               ,
               had
               assumed
               the
               Figure
               of
               a
               little
               Child
               ,
               and
               having
               cast
               himself
               upon
               a
               Leaf
               ,
               which
               he
               had
               found
               swimming
               upon
               the
               Water
               ,
               and
               playing
               Childishly
               with
               his
               great
               Toe
               in
               his
               mouth
               ,
               there
               came
               out
               of
               his
               Navel
               a
               Flower
               ,
               which
               they
               call
               Tamara
               ,
               of
               which
               Flower
               was
               produced
               the
               first
               of
               all
               Men
               ,
               whom
               they
               call
               Brama
               .
            
             
             
               That
               the
               first
               thing
               which
               Brama
               did
               ,
               was
               to
               give
               God
               thanks
               that
               he
               had
               bestow'd
               on
               him
               a
               rational
               Soul
               ,
               and
               that
               God
               was
               so
               well
               pleased
               with
               that
               acknowledgment
               of
               his
               ,
               that
               he
               gave
               him
               power
               ,
               not
               only
               to
               create
               the
               World
               ,
               and
               whatsoever
               is
               contained
               therein
               ,
               but
               also
               to
               take
               upon
               him
               the
               Government
               thereof
               ,
               which
               God
               was
               willing
               not
               to
               be
               troubled
               withall
               himself
               :
               So
               that
               Brama
               ,
               being
               as
               it
               were
               Gods
               Vicegerent
               and
               Deputy
               ,
               in
               this
               vast
               and
               infinite
               Administration
               ,
               there
               happens
               not
               any
               good
               or
               evil
               to
               men
               but
               by
               his
               means
               ,
               since
               it
               is
               he
               who
               hath
               limited
               the
               life
               of
               Man
               to
               a
               hundred
               years
               ,
               and
               hath
               decreed
               and
               appointed
               the
               prosperity
               and
               adversity
               that
               shall
               befal
               him
               .
            
             
               To
               this
               they
               add
               ;
               that
               Brama
               had
               five
               Heads
               ,
               and
               that
               ,
               one
               day
               ,
               rebelling
               against
               the
               God
               Wistu
               ,
               He
               commanded
               one
               of
               his
               Servants
               ,
               named
               Bierewa
               ,
               to
               cut
               off
               the
               Head
               which
               stood
               in
               the
               midst
               ,
               with
               his
               Nail
               :
               But
               that
               Brama
               having
               humbled
               himself
               before
               God
               ,
               and
               having
               made
               Verses
               in
               praise
               of
               him
               ,
               Wistu
               was
               so
               highly
               pleas'd
               to
               hear
               them
               sung
               ,
               that
               he
               told
               Brama
               ,
               it
               troubled
               him
               much
               ,
               that
               he
               had
               ordered
               one
               of
               his
               five
               Heads
               to
               be
               cut
               off
               ;
               but
               however
               ,
               bid
               him
               be
               of
               good
               comfort
               ,
               forasmuch
               as
               he
               should
               have
               the
               same
               power
               with
               the
               other
               four
               ,
               as
               he
               had
               before
               .
               And
               yet
               they
               have
               this
               belief
               withall
               ,
               that
               this
               imprudence
               of
               Brama
               will
               hinder
               him
               from
               enjoying
               ,
               in
               the
               other
               World
               ,
               that
               measure
               of
               Glory
               which
               he
               might
               have
               hoped
               ,
               had
               he
               continu'd
               in
               his
               original
               Integrity
               .
            
             
               They
               affirm
               ,
               
               that
               Brama
               governs
               the
               World
               by
               many
               Lieutenants
               ,
               the
               chiefest
               of
               whom
               is
               he
               whom
               they
               call
               Derwendre
               ,
               who
               commands
               all
               those
               who
               govern
               the
               eight
               Worlds
               ,
               which
               are
               like
               this
               we
               inhabit
               ,
               and
               go
               to
               the
               Composition
               of
               the
               Universe
               ,
               whereof
               ,
               according
               to
               them
               ,
               there
               are
               seven
               other
               parts
               like
               ours
               ,
               all
               which
               swim
               upon
               the
               water
               ,
               like
               so
               many
               Eggs.
               They
               believe
               also
               ,
               that
               the
               World
               ,
               which
               is
               now
               extant
               and
               in
               being
               ,
               is
               not
               any
               effect
               of
               the
               first
               Creation
               ,
               but
               that
               there
               have
               been
               many
               before
               it
               ,
               and
               that
               there
               will
               be
               others
               after
               it
               .
               That
               that
               wherein
               we
               now
               live
               is
               to
               continue
               yet
               a
               Million
               of
               Ages
               longer
               ,
               since
               that
               in
               the
               year
               MDCXXXIX
               .
               there
               were
               but
               four
               thousand
               seven
               hundred
               thirty
               nine
               years
               of
               the
               fourth
               Age
               of
               the
               World
               expired
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               first
               bad
               lasted
               a
               hundred
               and
               seven
               thousand
               two
               hundred
               and
               ninety
               Ages
               :
               That
               in
               the
               said
               first
               Age
               of
               the
               World
               all
               Men
               were
               good
               and
               just
               ,
               so
               as
               that
               the
               Devil
               ,
               who
               was
               created
               even
               in
               that
               time
               ,
               had
               no
               power
               to
               do
               them
               any
               mischief
               :
               That
               in
               the
               following
               Age
               ,
               the
               fourth
               part
               of
               Mankind
               became
               depraved
               ;
               and
               that
               in
               the
               third
               ,
               good
               and
               bad
               were
               equally
               divided
               ;
               but
               that
               in
               these
               last
               times
               ,
               the
               World
               was
               so
               much
               corrupted
               ,
               that
               the
               number
               of
               the
               just
               was
               reduc'd
               to
               the
               fourth
               part
               .
            
             
               But
               it
               is
               besides
               the
               Design
               of
               our
               Relation
               to
               digress
               into
               the
               Theology
               of
               these
               people
               ;
               whereof
               the
               Author
               we
               cited
               before
               hath
               written
               a
               Treatise
               ,
               sufficient
               to
               satisfie
               the
               curiosity
               of
               the
               most
               Learned
               .
            
             
               We
               shall
               therefore
               only
               say
               ,
               
               that
               these
               Bramanes
               are
               very
               highly
               respected
               among
               the
               other
               Pagans
               ;
               not
               only
               upon
               the
               account
               of
               their
               austerity
               of
               life
               ,
               and
               their
               extraordinary
               abstinence
               ;
               (
               for
               there
               are
               some
               of
               them
               fast
               three
               or
               four
               dayes
               together
               ,
               not
               eating
               any
               thing
               at
               all
               ;
               )
               but
               also
               in
               regard
               ,
               that
               besides
               their
               Superintendency
               in
               matter
               of
               Religion
               ,
               they
               have
               the
               oversight
               of
               Schools
               ,
               where
               they
               teach
               Children
               to
               read
               and
               write
               .
               They
               expound
               the
               Mysteries
               of
               their
               Religion
               to
               the
               ignorant
               ,
               and
               by
               that
               means
               make
               what
               impressions
               they
               please
               in
               the
               minds
               of
               superstitious
               people
               ,
               in
               as
               much
               as
               they
               give
               what
               Interpretation
               they
               fancy
               themselves
               ,
               to
               the
               Auguries
               and
               other
               vanities
               ,
               about
               which
               they
               are
               perpetually
               consulted
               .
               They
               are
               believed
               as
               so
               many
               Oracles
               ;
               aad
               thence
               it
               comes
               ,
               that
               the
               Benjans
               seldom
               engage
               themselves
               in
               any
               business
               of
               consequence
               ,
               without
               the
               advice
               and
               encouragement
               of
               the
               Braman
               .
               They
               are
               distinguish'd
               from
               the
               other
               Benjans
               ,
               only
               by
               what
               they
               wear
               upon
               their
               heads
               ,
               which
               is
               a
               Coiffure
               made
               of
               white
               Linnen-cloath
               ,
               and
               comes
               several
               times
               about
               the
               Head
               ,
               to
               cover
               their
               Hair
               ,
               which
               they
               never
               cut
               ;
               as
               also
               by
               three
               pieces
               of
               small
               Packthread
               ,
               which
               they
               wear
               next
               their
               Skins
               ,
               and
               come
               cross
               the
               Breast
               ,
               from
               the
               Shoulder
               to
               the
               Waste
               ,
               which
               Packthread
               they
               never
               put
               off
               ,
               nor
               would
               ,
               though
               it
               were
               to
               save
               their
               lives
               .
               They
               heighten
               and
               improve
               the
               popular
               superstition
               ,
               by
               the
               Relations
               they
               make
               of
               thousands
               of
               false
               Miracles
               ,
               done
               by
               their
               Pagodes
               and
               Saints
               ,
               whom
               they
               perswade
               people
               to
               worship
               ,
               as
               Intercessors
               with
               God
               for
               them
               .
            
             
               They
               hold
               the
               Immortality
               of
               the
               Soul
               ,
               
               but
               believe
               withall
               ,
               that
               ,
               at
               its
               departure
               out
               of
               the
               first
               Body
               ,
               it
               transmigrates
               into
               that
               of
               some
               other
               Creature
               ;
               and
               affirm
               ,
               that
               the
               Soul
               of
               a
               good
               natur'd
               and
               docible
               person
               ,
               is
               translated
               into
               the
               body
               of
               a
               Pidgeon
               ,
               or
               Chicken
               ;
               that
               of
               a
               cruel
               and
               wicked
               man
               ,
               into
               that
               of
               a
               Crocodile
               ,
               a
               Lyon
               ,
               or
               a
               Tiger
               ;
               that
               of
               a
               crafty
               man
               ,
               into
               that
               of
               a
               Fox
               ;
               that
               of
               a
               Glutton
               ,
               into
               the
               body
               of
               a
               Swine
               ;
               that
               of
               a
               treacherous
               person
               ,
               into
               that
               of
               a
               Serpent
               ,
               &c.
               before
               they
               are
               admitted
               to
               the
               enjoyment
               of
               a
               beatitude
               purely
               Spiritual
               .
               And
               this
               is
               the
               only
               reason
               ,
               why
               the
               Benjans
               abstain
               from
               
               the
               killing
               of
               living
               Creatures
               ,
               even
               to
               the
               Insects
               ,
               how
               dangerous
               or
               troublesome
               soever
               they
               may
               be
               .
               They
               also
               forbear
               keeping
               any
               Fire
               ,
               and
               lighting
               Candles
               in
               the
               night
               time
               ,
               out
               of
               a
               fear
               that
               the
               Flies
               or
               Moths
               should
               burn
               themselves
               therein
               ;
               nay
               ,
               they
               make
               some
               difficulty
               to
               make
               pits
               on
               the
               Ground
               ,
               for
               fear
               of
               drowning
               the
               Fleas
               and
               other
               Insects
               ,
               which
               might
               lie
               in
               the
               way
               .
               What
               is
               yet
               more
               superstitious
               ,
               they
               do
               not
               only
               redeem
               the
               Birds
               ,
               which
               the
               Mahumetans
               had
               taken
               ,
               but
               they
               also
               built
               Hospitals
               for
               Beasts
               that
               are
               hurt
               and
               wounded
               .
            
             
               The
               Bramanes
               are
               very
               much
               respected
               all
               over
               the
               Indies
               ,
               
               but
               more
               then
               any
               where
               else
               ,
               among
               the
               Malabares
               ,
               where
               they
               have
               a
               very
               odd
               kind
               of
               Employment
               .
               For
               there
               is
               no
               marriage
               contracted
               among
               them
               ,
               but
               the
               first
               Fruits
               of
               the
               Bride
               are
               consecrated
               to
               the
               Braman
               ,
               to
               whom
               she
               is
               brought
               to
               be
               deflour'd
               .
               They
               believe
               that
               the
               marriage
               were
               not
               sufficiently
               bless'd
               ,
               if
               the
               Braman
               have
               not
               the
               first
               trial
               of
               the
               Bride
               ;
               whence
               it
               comes
               ,
               that
               many
               times
               he
               is
               earnestly
               intreated
               before
               he
               does
               it
               ;
               and
               if
               the
               persons
               be
               of
               any
               quality
               ,
               he
               hath
               a
               reward
               given
               him
               ,
               as
               if
               he
               had
               been
               hired
               to
               do
               the
               work
               .
               When
               the
               Men
               are
               to
               go
               any
               journey
               ,
               they
               intreat
               the
               Braman
               to
               have
               a
               care
               of
               their
               Wives
               while
               they
               are
               away
               ,
               and
               to
               supply
               their
               places
               till
               they
               return
               .
            
             
               The
               Benjans
               are
               divided
               among
               themselves
               ,
               
               into
               fourscore
               and
               three
               principal
               Sects
               ;
               not
               accounting
               the
               other
               less
               considerable
               ones
               ,
               which
               are
               multiply'd
               almost
               to
               infinity
               ,
               in
               regard
               there
               is
               hardly
               any
               Family
               ,
               but
               hath
               its
               particular
               Superstitions
               and
               Ceremonies
               .
               The
               four
               principal
               Sects
               ,
               which
               comprehend
               all
               the
               rest
               ,
               are
               those
               of
               
                 Ceurawath
                 ,
                 Samarath
                 ,
                 Bisnow
              
               ,
               and
               Goêghy
               .
               Those
               of
               Ceurawath
               are
               so
               punctual
               in
               the
               preservation
               of
               living
               Creatures
               and
               Insects
               ,
               that
               their
               Bramanes
               have
               their
               mouths
               cover'd
               with
               a
               piece
               of
               linnen-cloath
               ,
               for
               fear
               any
               Fly
               should
               get
               into
               it
               ,
               and
               in
               their
               Houses
               they
               have
               alwayes
               a
               little
               Broom
               in
               their
               hands
               ,
               to
               sweep
               the
               Room
               ,
               least
               they
               should
               negligently
               tread
               upon
               any
               Insect
               ;
               and
               they
               will
               not
               sit
               ,
               till
               they
               have
               first
               made
               clean
               the
               seat
               or
               place
               where
               they
               are
               to
               sit
               down
               .
               They
               go
               bare-headed
               and
               bare-foot
               ,
               with
               a
               white
               Staffe
               in
               their
               hands
               ,
               by
               which
               they
               are
               distinguish'd
               from
               the
               others
               .
               They
               keep
               no
               fire
               in
               their
               Houses
               ,
               nor
               light
               any
               Candles
               in
               them
               .
               They
               never
               drink
               any
               cold
               water
               ,
               for
               fear
               of
               meeting
               with
               any
               Insect
               in
               it
               ,
               but
               they
               have
               it
               boil'd
               at
               some
               ones
               house
               of
               their
               Sect.
               
               They
               have
               no
               other
               cloathing
               then
               a
               piece
               of
               course
               Linnen-cloath
               ,
               which
               hangs
               down
               from
               the
               Navel
               to
               the
               Knees
               ,
               and
               cover
               not
               the
               rest
               of
               their
               body
               ,
               but
               with
               a
               small
               piece
               of
               Woollen-cloath
               ,
               as
               much
               as
               could
               be
               made
               of
               one
               Fleece
               of
               Wooll
               .
            
             
               The
               Opinions
               they
               have
               of
               God
               are
               in
               some
               things
               different
               from
               those
               of
               the
               other
               Benjans
               ,
               
               inasmuch
               as
               they
               do
               not
               attribute
               to
               him
               an
               infinite
               being
               ,
               which
               disposeth
               of
               the
               events
               of
               things
               ,
               but
               they
               would
               have
               them
               to
               depend
               absolutely
               on
               good
               and
               ill
               fortune
               .
               They
               have
               a
               Saint
               named
               
                 Tiel
                 Tencker
              
               ,
               and
               acknowledge
               no
               other
               good
               works
               then
               Fasting
               and
               Alms
               deeds
               :
               They
               believe
               that
               the
               Sun
               ,
               the
               Moon
               ,
               and
               other
               Stars
               ,
               the
               Earth
               ,
               living
               Creatures
               ,
               Trees
               ,
               Metals
               ,
               and
               in
               a
               word
               ,
               all
               things
               visible
               ,
               have
               in
               themselves
               the
               first
               causes
               of
               their
               production
               and
               motion
               .
               They
               hold
               ,
               that
               there
               are
               two
               Suns
               ,
               and
               as
               many
               Moons
               ,
               which
               relieve
               one
               the
               other
               alternately
               every
               day
               .
               They
               believe
               nothing
               of
               Heaven
               or
               Paradise
               ,
               and
               yet
               acknowledge
               the
               immortality
               of
               the
               Soul
               ,
               but
               after
               a
               very
               extraordinary
               manner
               .
               For
               they
               affirm
               ,
               that
               the
               Soul
               ,
               at
               its
               departure
               out
               of
               the
               body
               it
               had
               first
               animated
               ,
               enters
               into
               another
               ,
               either
               of
               Man
               or
               Beast
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               good
               or
               ill
               life
               of
               the
               deceased
               :
               but
               that
               it
               ever
               makes
               choice
               of
               the
               Female
               ,
               that
               it
               may
               return
               again
               into
               the
               world
               ,
               to
               live
               there
               in
               another
               body
               .
            
             
               Their
               Mosqueys
               ,
               
               which
               they
               call
               Rales
               ,
               are
               built
               four
               square
               with
               flat
               roofs
               ,
               and
               towards
               the
               East-side
               there
               is
               an
               open
               place
               ,
               under
               which
               are
               the
               Chappels
               of
               their
               Pagodes
               ,
               built
               after
               a
               pyramidal
               form
               ,
               and
               rais'd
               ten
               foot
               from
               the
               ground
               ,
               having
               upon
               the
               stairs
               leading
               up
               to
               them
               ,
               several
               Figures
               of
               Wood
               ,
               Stone
               ,
               and
               Paper
               ,
               representing
               their
               deceased
               Kindred
               ,
               whose
               lives
               had
               been
               remarkable
               for
               some
               extraordinary
               good
               fortune
               .
               They
               do
               their
               greatest
               Devotions
               in
               the
               moneth
               of
               August
               ,
               during
               which
               ,
               they
               mortifie
               themselves
               by
               so
               great
               abstinencies
               ,
               as
               might
               pass
               elsewhere
               for
               no
               less
               then
               miraculous
               ;
               it
               being
               certain
               ,
               that
               there
               are
               some
               ,
               
               who
               for
               the
               space
               of
               fifteen
               dayes
               ,
               or
               three
               weeks
               ,
               nay
               sometimes
               a
               moneth
               or
               six
               weeks
               ,
               live
               without
               taking
               any
               thing
               but
               water
               ,
               into
               which
               they
               put
               the
               scrapings
               or
               thavings
               of
               a
               certain
               bitter
               Wood
               ,
               which
               is
               conceived
               to
               have
               somewhat
               of
               nourishment
               in
               it
               .
               I
               must
               confess
               this
               will
               not
               easily
               be
               credited
               ;
               but
               it
               is
               so
               acknowledged
               a
               Truth
               in
               the
               Indies
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               not
               disputed
               by
               their
               greatest
               Enemies
               .
               They
               have
               also
               about
               that
               time
               many
               Assemblies
               in
               their
               Mosqueys
               ,
               where
               their
               discourse
               is
               concerning
               the
               lives
               of
               their
               departed
               Saints
               ,
               and
               there
               are
               read
               certain
               Legends
               ,
               the
               people
               standing
               about
               the
               Braman
               ,
               who
               sits
               down
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               them
               ,
               having
               his
               mouth
               cover'd
               with
               a
               Linnen-cloath
               .
            
             
               As
               they
               go
               into
               the
               Mosquey
               ,
               
               they
               bestow
               their
               Charities
               ,
               casting
               them
               into
               a
               great
               
               Copper
               basin
               ,
               which
               they
               place
               before
               the
               Pagode
               ,
               and
               in
               requital
               ,
               they
               receive
               a
               mark
               with
               the
               Sandal-wood
               ,
               which
               is
               made
               in
               their
               Foreheads
               ,
               or
               upon
               their
               Clothes
               .
               While
               they
               are
               discoursing
               about
               their
               Saints
               ,
               which
               lasts
               for
               the
               most
               part
               four
               or
               five
               hours
               ,
               they
               are
               entertain'd
               with
               Musick
               ,
               which
               is
               paid
               for
               out
               of
               the
               Charities
               that
               had
               been
               collected
               among
               them
               for
               the
               poor
               .
               They
               burn
               the
               bodies
               of
               aged
               persons
               ,
               but
               bury
               those
               of
               Children
               who
               dye
               under
               three
               years
               of
               age
               .
               Their
               Widows
               are
               not
               obliged
               to
               burn
               themselves
               with
               their
               departed
               Husbands
               ,
               but
               they
               promise
               perpetual
               Widowhood
               .
               All
               that
               make
               profession
               of
               this
               Sect
               may
               be
               admitted
               to
               Priesthood
               .
               Nay
               ,
               Women
               are
               receiv'd
               into
               that
               Function
               ,
               provided
               they
               be
               above
               twenty
               years
               of
               age
               ;
               but
               the
               Men
               are
               admitted
               into
               it
               ,
               at
               seven
               ,
               eight
               and
               nine
               years
               of
               age
               .
               To
               become
               Priests
               ,
               all
               they
               have
               to
               do
               ,
               is
               to
               put
               on
               the
               habit
               ,
               to
               accustom
               themselves
               to
               the
               austerity
               of
               that
               kind
               of
               life
               ,
               and
               to
               make
               a
               vow
               of
               Chastity
               .
               Any
               one
               of
               the
               married
               couple
               hath
               the
               priviledge
               to
               become
               a
               Priest
               ,
               and
               by
               that
               means
               ,
               to
               oblige
               the
               other
               to
               celibate
               ,
               for
               the
               remainder
               of
               his
               or
               her
               life
               .
               There
               are
               some
               make
               a
               Vow
               of
               Chastity
               in
               the
               state
               of
               marriage
               ;
               but
               this
               is
               seldom
               seen
               ,
               and
               when
               it
               is
               ,
               those
               who
               make
               such
               Vows
               ,
               are
               not
               overstrict
               in
               the
               observance
               of
               them
               .
            
             
               All
               the
               other
               Castes
               ,
               or
               Sects
               of
               the
               Benjanes
               ,
               have
               an
               aversion
               and
               contempt
               for
               this
               ,
               and
               condemn
               it
               so
               much
               ,
               that
               their
               Doctors
               continually
               exhort
               their
               Auditours
               to
               shun
               the
               Conversation
               of
               those
               people
               ;
               so
               that
               they
               will
               not
               only
               not
               eat
               or
               drink
               with
               them
               ,
               but
               they
               would
               not
               so
               much
               as
               set
               a
               foot
               in
               their
               Houses
               ,
               though
               it
               were
               to
               avoid
               an
               imminent
               and
               inevitable
               danger
               ;
               and
               such
               as
               are
               so
               unhappy
               as
               to
               touch
               them
               ,
               are
               obliged
               to
               do
               a
               publick
               and
               severe
               pennance
               .
            
             
               The
               second
               Sect
               of
               the
               Benjans
               ,
               
               called
               Samarath
               ,
               hath
               this
               common
               with
               the
               former
               ,
               that
               it
               permits
               not
               the
               killing
               of
               any
               Creature
               or
               Insect
               that
               hath
               life
               ,
               nor
               the
               eating
               of
               any
               thing
               that
               hath
               had
               it
               .
               This
               Sect
               consists
               of
               Lock-makers
               ,
               Smiths
               ,
               Farriers
               ,
               Carpenters
               ,
               Taylors
               ,
               Shooe-makers
               ,
               Furbishers
               ,
               and
               all
               other
               Tradesmen
               ,
               admitting
               among
               them
               ,
               even
               Souldiers
               ,
               
               Clerks
               ,
               and
               other
               Officers
               .
               Their
               Religion
               is
               different
               from
               that
               of
               the
               former
               ,
               in
               that
               they
               believe
               ,
               that
               this
               World
               was
               created
               by
               a
               first
               cause
               ,
               which
               governs
               and
               preserves
               all
               ,
               with
               a
               soveraign
               and
               unchangeable
               power
               .
            
             
               They
               call
               him
               in
               their
               Language
               Permiseer
               ,
               
               and
               assign
               him
               three
               Substitutes
               ,
               who
               have
               their
               several
               Functions
               under
               his
               Superintendency
               .
               The
               first
               ,
               who
               is
               called
               Brama
               ,
               hath
               the
               disposal
               of
               all
               Souls
               ,
               which
               he
               sends
               into
               such
               Bodies
               as
               Permiseer
               appoints
               ,
               either
               of
               Men
               or
               Beasts
               .
               The
               second
               ,
               whom
               they
               call
               Buffiuna
               ,
               teaches
               the
               World
               to
               live
               according
               to
               Gods
               Commandments
               ,
               which
               they
               have
               disposed
               into
               four
               Books
               .
               He
               hath
               also
               the
               oversight
               of
               Provisions
               ,
               and
               advances
               the
               growth
               of
               Wheat
               ,
               Herbs
               and
               Pulse
               ,
               after
               Brama
               hath
               endued
               them
               with
               Souls
               .
               The
               third
               ,
               named
               Mais
               ,
               exercises
               his
               power
               over
               the
               dead
               .
               He
               is
               also
               Secretary
               to
               Permiseer
               ,
               and
               takes
               the
               good
               and
               bad
               works
               of
               the
               deceased
               into
               examination
               ,
               that
               he
               may
               make
               a
               report
               thereof
               to
               his
               Master
               ,
               who
               having
               examin'd
               both
               the
               one
               and
               the
               other
               ,
               sends
               the
               Soul
               into
               a
               Body
               ,
               where
               she
               doth
               more
               or
               less
               pennance
               ,
               proportionably
               to
               the
               good
               or
               ill
               she
               hath
               done
               in
               the
               former
               .
               Those
               that
               are
               sent
               into
               the
               body
               of
               a
               Cow
               ,
               are
               accounted
               the
               most
               happy
               ,
               in
               regard
               that
               that
               Beast
               having
               something
               Divine
               in
               it
               ,
               according
               to
               their
               opinion
               ,
               they
               hope
               in
               a
               short
               time
               to
               be
               purified
               of
               the
               sins
               which
               they
               had
               committed
               during
               their
               continuance
               in
               the
               former
               body
               .
               But
               those
               which
               are
               forc'd
               to
               take
               up
               their
               second
               habitations
               in
               the
               bodies
               of
               Elephants
               ,
               Camels
               ,
               wild
               Oxen
               ,
               Goats
               ,
               Asses
               ,
               Leopards
               ,
               Swine
               ,
               Serpents
               ,
               or
               any
               other
               unclean
               Beast
               ,
               are
               on
               the
               contrary
               thought
               most
               unhappy
               ,
               inasmuch
               as
               at
               their
               departure
               out
               of
               them
               ,
               they
               pass
               into
               the
               bodies
               of
               other
               Beasts
               ,
               either
               tame
               ,
               or
               less
               wild
               ,
               where
               they
               compleat
               the
               expiation
               of
               the
               Crimes
               for
               which
               they
               were
               condemned
               to
               those
               punishments
               .
               The
               same
               thing
               happens
               also
               to
               those
               souls
               which
               are
               in
               the
               bodies
               of
               some
               Creatures
               that
               dye
               before
               they
               have
               compleated
               their
               Purification
               ;
               which
               being
               absolutely
               consummated
               ,
               Mais
               presents
               the
               Souls
               so
               purified
               to
               Permiseer
               ,
               who
               receives
               them
               into
               the
               number
               of
               his
               Servants
               .
            
             
               They
               burn
               the
               bodies
               of
               the
               deceas●d
               ,
               
               save
               only
               those
               of
               Children
               under
               three
               years
               of
               age
               ;
               but
               they
               have
               this
               particular
               Ceremony
               ,
               that
               these
               Obsequies
               are
               performed
               on
               the
               side
               of
               a
               River
               or
               Brook
               ,
               whither
               they
               carry
               the
               sick
               persons
               ,
               when
               they
               are
               past
               hopes
               of
               recovery
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               expire
               there
               .
            
             
               There
               is
               no
               Sect
               ,
               
               in
               which
               the
               Women
               sacrifice
               themselves
               so
               cheerfully
               to
               the
               memory
               of
               their
               Husbands
               ,
               as
               in
               this
               Sect
               of
               Samarath
               .
               For
               they
               are
               perswaded
               ,
               that
               the
               promise
               which
               Buffiuna
               makes
               them
               ,
               in
               the
               Law
               he
               gave
               them
               from
               Permiseer
               ,
               is
               infallible
               ;
               to
               wit
               ,
               that
               if
               a
               Woman
               hath
               so
               great
               an
               affection
               for
               her
               Husband
               ,
               as
               to
               burn
               her self
               with
               him
               after
               his
               death
               ,
               she
               shall
               live
               with
               him
               in
               the
               other
               World
               seven
               times
               as
               long
               ,
               and
               shall
               enjoy
               him
               with
               seven
               times
               as
               much
               satisfaction
               as
               she
               had
               done
               in
               this
               :
               which
               hope
               makes
               
               them
               look
               on
               death
               ,
               but
               as
               a
               passage
               ,
               through
               which
               they
               are
               to
               enter
               into
               a
               beatitude
               and
               bliss
               ,
               whereof
               they
               had
               in
               this
               world
               but
               a
               small
               earnest
               .
            
             
               As
               soon
               as
               the
               Women
               are
               delivered
               ,
               there
               is
               presented
               to
               the
               new
               born
               Child
               ,
               an
               Inkhorn
               ,
               Paper
               and
               Pens
               ,
               and
               if
               it
               be
               a
               Boy
               ,
               they
               add
               a
               Bow
               and
               Arrows
               ;
               to
               signifie
               that
               Buffiuha
               will
               write
               his
               Law
               in
               his
               understanding
               ,
               and
               that
               one
               day
               he
               shall
               raise
               his
               Fortunes
               by
               the
               Wars
               .
               For
               as
               we
               said
               before
               ,
               this
               Sect
               admits
               of
               Souldiers
               :
               but
               those
               among
               them
               ,
               whose
               Profession
               it
               is
               to
               bear
               Arms
               ,
               make
               a
               distinct
               Sect
               ,
               which
               they
               call
               that
               of
               the
               Rasboutes
               ,
               of
               whom
               we
               shall
               give
               an
               account
               anon
               .
            
             
               Those
               of
               the
               Sect
               of
               Bisnow
               have
               this
               common
               with
               the
               two
               precedent
               ,
               
               that
               they
               abstain
               from
               feeding
               on
               any
               thing
               that
               hath
               had
               life
               .
               They
               fast
               also
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               moneth
               of
               August
               have
               their
               Assemblies
               in
               their
               Agoges
               ;
               so
               they
               call
               their
               Mosqueys
               .
               Their
               principal
               Devotion
               consists
               in
               singing
               of
               Hymns
               to
               the
               honour
               of
               their
               God
               ,
               
               whom
               they
               call
               Ram-ram
               ,
               and
               pray
               ,
               to
               bless
               them
               and
               their
               Families
               with
               a
               supply
               of
               what
               they
               think
               necessary
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               live
               without
               discontent
               and
               inconvenience
               .
               Their
               singing
               is
               accompany'd
               with
               dancing
               ,
               and
               Musick
               ,
               consisting
               of
               Drums
               ,
               Pipes
               ,
               Copper-basins
               ,
               and
               other
               Instruments
               ,
               upon
               which
               they
               play
               before
               their
               Idols
               .
               They
               represent
               their
               Ram-ram
               ,
               with
               his
               Wife
               ,
               in
               several
               manners
               ,
               and
               adorn
               both
               their
               Statues
               on
               Holy-dayes
               ,
               with
               many
               Gold
               Chains
               ,
               Collars
               of
               Pearl
               ,
               and
               all
               sorts
               of
               precious
               Stones
               ,
               and
               set
               up
               many
               Lamps
               ,
               and
               Wax-candles
               before
               them
               .
               This
               God
               hath
               no
               Substitutes
               ,
               as
               that
               of
               the
               Sect
               of
               Samarath
               ,
               but
               doth
               all
               himself
               .
            
             
               The
               ordinary
               sustenance
               of
               the
               Bisnow
               is
               only
               Herbs
               and
               Pulse
               ,
               fresh
               Butter
               ,
               Milk
               and
               Curds
               .
               
               They
               are
               great
               lovers
               of
               the
               Atschia
               ,
               which
               is
               a
               certain
               Composition
               made
               of
               Ginger
               ,
               Mangas
               ,
               Citrons
               ,
               Garlick
               ,
               and
               Mustard-seed
               pickled
               with
               Salt
               ,
               and
               drink
               only
               Water
               ,
               or
               Baratte
               .
               They
               are
               either
               Women
               or
               Priests
               that
               dress
               their
               meat
               ;
               and
               instead
               of
               Wood
               ,
               which
               they
               forbear
               burning
               ,
               because
               there
               are
               sometimes
               Worms
               in
               it
               ,
               which
               might
               by
               that
               means
               be
               destroyed
               ,
               
               they
               use
               Cow-dung
               dried
               in
               the
               Sun
               ,
               and
               mixt
               with
               Straw
               ,
               which
               they
               cut
               in
               square
               pieces
               ,
               as
               they
               do
               the
               Turfs
               in
               Holland
               ,
               and
               so
               expose
               it
               to
               sale
               .
            
             
               Those
               of
               this
               Sect
               are
               for
               the
               most
               part
               addicted
               to
               Merchandise
               ,
               either
               upon
               their
               own
               account
               ,
               or
               as
               Agents
               and
               Factors
               under
               others
               .
               They
               understand
               the
               business
               of
               Commerce
               extreamly
               well
               ,
               and
               their
               Conversation
               is
               not
               unpleasant
               ;
               whence
               it
               comes
               that
               both
               Christians
               and
               Mahumetans
               employ
               them
               as
               Brokers
               and
               Interpreters
               ,
               in
               their
               way
               of
               Trading
               .
            
             
               They
               have
               this
               particular
               Custom
               in
               this
               Sect
               ,
               
               that
               they
               permit
               not
               the
               Women
               to
               burn
               themselves
               with
               their
               Husbands
               ;
               but
               they
               oblige
               them
               to
               perpetual
               widowhood
               ,
               even
               though
               the
               Husband
               died
               before
               the
               consummation
               of
               the
               marriage
               .
               It
               is
               not
               long
               since
               ,
               that
               among
               them
               ,
               the
               younger
               Brother
               was
               oblig'd
               to
               marry
               his
               elder
               Brothers
               Widow
               ,
               to
               raise
               up
               seed
               to
               him
               ;
               but
               this
               custome
               is
               abolish'd
               by
               an
               express
               Law
               which
               condemns
               the
               Women
               to
               celibate
               .
            
             
               In
               the
               morning
               they
               all
               wash
               themselves
               in
               a
               Tanque
               ,
               or
               rather
               in
               a
               River
               ,
               if
               there
               be
               any
               near
               the
               place
               where
               they
               live
               ,
               and
               they
               think
               it
               not
               enough
               to
               go
               into
               it
               up
               to
               the
               Waste
               ,
               but
               they
               tumble
               ,
               wallow
               ,
               and
               swim
               in
               it
               ,
               muttering
               certain
               words
               between
               their
               Teeth
               ,
               while
               the
               Braman
               ,
               who
               sits
               on
               the
               River-side
               and
               looks
               to
               their
               Cloaths
               ,
               gives
               them
               his
               Benediction
               ,
               and
               prayes
               God
               that
               they
               may
               be
               as
               clean
               from
               their
               sins
               ,
               as
               their
               bodies
               are
               clear
               of
               filth
               .
               At
               their
               coming
               out
               of
               the
               water
               he
               rubs
               their
               Foreheads
               ,
               Noses
               and
               Ears
               ,
               with
               a
               certain
               Composition
               made
               of
               Sandal
               ,
               or
               some
               other
               Odoriferous
               wood
               ,
               and
               they
               give
               him
               for
               his
               pains
               a
               small
               quantity
               of
               Wheat
               ,
               Rice
               or
               Pulse
               .
            
             
               Those
               of
               the
               Sect
               of
               G●êghy
               intermeddle
               not
               with
               either
               Trade
               or
               Traffick
               ,
               
               but
               live
               a
               very
               solitary
               life
               ,
               in
               the
               Country
               ,
               in
               obscure
               Villages
               ,
               or
               the
               ruines
               of
               Houses
               ,
               where
               they
               worship
               their
               God
               Bruin
               ,
               and
               his
               Servant
               Mecis
               .
               They
               have
               neither
               Mosqueys
               ,
               nor
               any
               other
               publick
               places
               ,
               
               wherein
               to
               assemble
               to
               do
               their
               Devotions
               ;
               nay
               will
               not
               go
               into
               the
               Mosqueys
               of
               the
               other
               Benjans
               ,
               unless
               it
               be
               into
               those
               of
               the
               Sect
               of
               Samarath
               ;
               but
               it
               is
               only
               to
               take
               up
               their
               Lodging
               in
               them
               for
               want
               of
               other
               accommodation
               .
               For
               they
               are
               forbidden
               by
               their
               Law
               to
               be
               proprietors
               of
               any
               thing
               .
               They
               shun
               the
               conversation
               of
               Men
               ,
               and
               live
               in
               Woods
               and
               Desarts
               ,
               like
               the
               Hermits
               and
               ancient
               A●chorites
               .
               They
               have
               nothing
               about
               them
               ,
               but
               a
               piece
               of
               Linnen-cloath
               ,
               to
               cover
               that
               part
               which
               Nature
               is
               unwilling
               should
               be
               expos'd
               to
               the
               view
               of
               all
               .
               They
               rub
               their
               Bodies
               all
               over
               with
               Ashes
               ,
               and
               when-ever
               they
               sit
               down
               ,
               they
               have
               a
               little
               heap
               of
               Ashes
               near
               them
               ,
               which
               they
               are
               perpetually
               handing
               ,
               and
               scatter
               of
               it
               upon
               their
               moist
               Hair
               ,
               which
               disfigures
               them
               after
               a
               strange
               manner
               .
               They
               never
               speak
               to
               such
               as
               pass
               by
               them
               ,
               nor
               give
               them
               the
               time
               of
               the
               day
               ;
               nay
               ,
               they
               will
               not
               answer
               those
               that
               speak
               to
               them
               ,
               out
               of
               this
               perswasion
               ,
               that
               being
               consecrated
               to
               their
               God
               Bruin
               ,
               they
               believe
               they
               should
               defile
               themselves
               
               by
               speaking
               to
               other
               men
               .
               Whence
               it
               happens
               ,
               that
               when
               they
               come
               into
               any
               City
               ,
               they
               make
               no
               stay
               therein
               ,
               and
               will
               not
               turn
               out
               of
               that
               Street
               which
               leads
               them
               to
               the
               Gate
               they
               would
               go
               out
               at
               .
               Wherein
               they
               are
               so
               scrupulous
               ,
               that
               they
               will
               not
               ask
               for
               any
               thing
               ,
               though
               they
               were
               ready
               to
               starve
               .
               They
               will
               indeed
               receive
               what
               is
               give●
               them
               ,
               but
               if
               there
               be
               nought
               given
               them
               they
               live
               on
               Herbs
               and
               Roots
               ,
               which
               they
               find
               in
               the
               fields
               .
               There
               are
               some
               among
               them
               that
               have
               three
               or
               four
               servants
               ,
               who
               put
               themselves
               voluntarily
               into
               their
               service
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               participate
               of
               their
               sanctity
               :
               but
               all
               the
               service
               they
               do
               them
               is
               what
               they
               list
               themselves
               .
               For
               the
               Masters
               never
               command
               them
               to
               do
               any
               thing
               ,
               nay
               not
               what
               is
               most
               necessary
               to
               life
               .
               All
               the
               other
               Benjans
               have
               a
               certain
               veneration
               for
               the
               Goêghys
               ,
               except
               it
               be
               those
               of
               the
               Caste
               ,
               or
               Sect
               of
               Ceurawath
               ,
               who
               have
               a
               horrour
               for
               them
               ,
               and
               shun
               their
               conversation
               .
            
             
               There
               are
               some
               among
               them
               have
               a
               greater
               reputation
               of
               knowledge
               and
               sanctity
               then
               others
               ,
               but
               they
               make
               no
               advantage
               thereof
               ,
               in
               as
               much
               as
               their
               condition
               is
               equal
               .
               They
               never
               marry
               ,
               but
               live
               in
               so
               great
               observance
               of
               Chastity
               ,
               that
               they
               would
               not
               suffer
               a
               Woman
               to
               touch
               them
               .
               The
               common
               people
               hath
               a
               great
               devotion
               for
               these
               Goêghys
               ,
               saluting
               them
               with
               much
               respect
               ,
               and
               receiving
               their
               Benediction
               with
               great
               submission
               .
            
             
               The
               Goêghys
               believe
               ,
               
               that
               their
               God
               Bruin
               hath
               created
               all
               things
               ,
               and
               that
               he
               continues
               them
               in
               being
               ,
               by
               his
               infinite
               power
               ,
               by
               which
               he
               is
               able
               to
               destroy
               and
               reduce
               them
               to
               nothing
               .
            
             
               They
               affirm
               ,
               that
               he
               is
               not
               to
               be
               represented
               by
               any
               Figure
               of
               either
               Man
               or
               Beast
               ,
               but
               that
               he
               is
               a
               light
               ,
               which
               cannot
               be
               the
               Object
               of
               our
               sight
               ,
               inasmuch
               as
               ,
               having
               created
               that
               of
               the
               Sun
               ,
               it
               is
               not
               to
               be
               admired
               ,
               that
               we
               cannot
               contemplate
               the
               principle
               of
               so
               transcendent
               a
               brightness
               .
            
             
               They
               believe
               not
               the
               Transmigration
               of
               Souls
               ,
               
               as
               the
               other
               Benjans
               do
               ;
               but
               affirm
               ,
               that
               the
               Souls
               at
               their
               departure
               out
               of
               the
               body
               ,
               are
               immediately
               transferred
               to
               their
               God
               Bruin
               ,
               to
               live
               with
               him
               eternally
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               united
               to
               that
               infinite
               Light.
               
            
             
               Certain
               it
               is
               ,
               that
               Charcoal-men
               and
               Chimney-sweepers
               among
               us
               are
               not
               so
               besmutted
               as
               these
               people
               ,
               who
               take
               a
               pleasure
               in
               disfiguring
               their
               bodies
               and
               countenances
               ,
               not
               only
               by
               the
               Ashes
               wherewith
               they
               continually
               rub
               them
               ,
               but
               also
               by
               their
               abstinences
               ,
               which
               as
               they
               are
               greater
               ,
               so
               are
               they
               withall
               much
               more
               frequent
               then
               those
               of
               the
               Benjans
               of
               the
               Sect
               of
               Ceurawath
               .
               There
               are
               some
               Women
               become
               Goêghys
               ,
               but
               in
               regard
               that
               Sex
               is
               too
               tender
               and
               delicate
               ,
               to
               accustom
               themselves
               to
               so
               great
               austerity
               ,
               their
               number
               is
               not
               very
               great
               .
            
             
               The
               Benjans
               oblige
               their
               Proselytes
               ,
               
               that
               is
               ,
               the
               Mahumetans
               ,
               who
               embrace
               their
               Religion
               ,
               to
               a
               very
               extravagant
               manner
               of
               life
               .
               For
               ,
               to
               renew
               their
               whole
               body
               ,
               which
               ,
               according
               to
               their
               Opinion
               ,
               is
               defiled
               by
               the
               flesh
               they
               had
               eaten
               ,
               they
               oblige
               them
               for
               the
               space
               of
               six
               moneths
               together
               ,
               to
               mix
               amongst
               what
               they
               are
               to
               eat
               ,
               a
               pound
               of
               Cow-dung
               ;
               out
               of
               this
               reason
               ,
               that
               that
               Creature
               having
               ,
               as
               they
               hold
               ,
               some
               thing
               divine
               in
               it
               ,
               here
               is
               nothing
               can
               purifie
               the
               body
               so
               well
               as
               that
               kind
               of
               nourishment
               ,
               which
               their
               Proselytes
               are
               permitted
               to
               diminish
               by
               degrees
               ,
               after
               the
               three
               first
               moneths
               of
               their
               conversion
               .
               They
               also
               condemn
               to
               that
               kind
               of
               Diet
               ,
               those
               of
               their
               own
               Sect
               ,
               who
               having
               been
               prisoners
               among
               the
               Mahumetans
               ,
               or
               Christians
               ,
               or
               conversing
               ordinarily
               among
               them
               ,
               have
               been
               perswaded
               to
               eat
               flesh
               ,
               or
               drink
               wine
               ;
               and
               receive
               them
               not
               into
               their
               communication
               ,
               till
               such
               time
               as
               they
               have
               been
               purified
               in
               that
               manner
               .
            
             
               All
               the
               Benjans
               are
               extreamly
               superstitious
               .
               
               For
               they
               never
               go
               out
               of
               their
               houses
               ,
               till
               they
               have
               said
               their
               Prayers
               ;
               and
               if
               at
               their
               going
               out
               they
               meet
               with
               any
               ill
               presage
               ,
               they
               return
               into
               their
               houses
               ,
               and
               do
               not
               any
               business
               of
               importance
               that
               day
               .
               They
               take
               to
               presage
               ill
               Fortune
               ,
               the
               meeting
               of
               an
               empty
               Cart
               ,
               a
               wild
               Oxe
               ,
               an
               Ass
               ,
               a
               Dog
               ,
               if
               he
               be
               not
               eating
               somewhat
               ,
               a
               Goat
               ,
               an
               Ape
               ,
               a
               Deer
               ,
               a
               Goldsmith
               ,
               a
               Carpenter
               ,
               a
               Lock-smith
               ,
               a
               Barber
               ,
               a
               Taylor
               ,
               a
               beater
               of
               Cotton
               ,
               a
               Widow
               ,
               a
               company
               of
               People
               going
               to
               the
               enterment
               of
               a
               dead
               Body
               ,
               or
               a
               Man
               returning
               from
               the
               same
               Ceremony
               ;
               as
               also
               ,
               that
               of
               a
               Man
               or
               Woman
               carrying
               Butter
               ,
               Oyl
               ,
               Milk
               ,
               brown-Sugar
               ,
               Citrons
               ,
               or
               any
               other
               sharp
               things
               ,
               Apples
               ,
               Iron
               ,
               or
               any
               thing
               relating
               to
               War.
               They
               are
               on
               the
               contrary
               ,
               well
               pleased
               with
               the
               meeting
               of
               an
               Elephant
               ,
               or
               Camel
               ,
               whether
               they
               be
               loaden
               or
               not
               ,
               as
               also
               of
               a
               Horse
               ,
               a
               Cow
               ,
               an
               Oxe
               ,
               a
               wild
               Oxe
               loaden
               with
               water
               ,
               a
               He-Goat
               ,
               a
               Dog
               eating
               ,
               a
               Cat
               coming
               on
               the
               right
               hand
               of
               them
               ,
               and
               Persons
               loaden
               with
               Provisions
               ,
               Curds
               and
               white-Sugar
               ;
               but
               above
               all
               ,
               that
               of
               a
               Cock
               ,
               or
               a
               Hare
               ,
               and
               then
               they
               cheerfully
               go
               about
               what
               they
               have
               to
               do
               ,
               as
               being
               prepossess'd
               with
               the
               opinion
               they
               have
               ,
               that
               the
               success
               of
               their
               Affairs
               will
               be
               answerable
               to
               their
               expectations
               .
            
             
               There
               are
               some
               who
               put
               the
               Rasboutes
               into
               the
               number
               of
               the
               Benjans
               ,
               
               and
               affirm
               ,
               that
               they
               are
               a
               branch
               of
               the
               Sect
               of
               Samarath
               ,
               with
               which
               they
               believe
               the
               transmigration
               
               of
               Souls
               ,
               and
               several
               other
               things
               .
               But
               they
               believe
               this
               in
               particular
               ,
               that
               the
               Souls
               of
               Men
               go
               into
               Birds
               ,
               who
               afterwards
               give
               their
               Friends
               notice
               of
               the
               good
               and
               evil
               which
               is
               to
               befall
               them
               :
               upon
               which
               account
               it
               is
               ,
               that
               they
               so
               superstitiously
               observe
               the
               flight
               and
               singing
               of
               those
               Creatures
               .
               Their
               Widows
               burn
               themselves
               with
               the
               bodies
               of
               their
               deceased
               Husbands
               ,
               unless
               it
               be
               ,
               that
               ,
               at
               the
               contract
               of
               Marriage
               ,
               there
               was
               some
               promise
               made
               that
               they
               should
               not
               be
               forc'd
               thereto
               .
               But
               whereas
               all
               the
               other
               Benjans
               are
               of
               a
               mild
               and
               reserv'd
               disposition
               ,
               abhorring
               the
               effusion
               of
               bloud
               ,
               even
               that
               of
               Beasts
               ;
               these
               on
               the
               contrary
               ,
               are
               a
               sort
               of
               violent
               and
               daring
               people
               ,
               who
               eat
               flesh
               ,
               and
               live
               only
               by
               murther
               and
               rapine
               ,
               and
               never
               mind
               any
               other
               profession
               then
               that
               of
               Arms.
               The
               Mogul
               makes
               use
               of
               these
               Men
               ,
               as
               do
               also
               most
               of
               the
               other
               Princes
               of
               the
               Indies
               ,
               because
               they
               are
               undaunted
               ,
               and
               entertain
               not
               the
               least
               fear
               of
               death
               .
               To
               this
               purpose
               ,
               there
               is
               a
               Story
               of
               five
               Rasboutes
               ,
               
               who
               forc'd
               by
               weariness
               to
               rest
               themselves
               in
               a
               Country
               mans
               house
               ,
               there
               happened
               to
               be
               a
               Fire
               in
               the
               Village
               ,
               which
               by
               reason
               of
               the
               wretchedness
               of
               the
               houses
               ,
               soon
               came
               to
               that
               where
               they
               were
               .
               They
               had
               notice
               of
               it
               ,
               but
               one
               of
               them
               said
               to
               the
               rest
               ,
               that
               having
               never
               turn'd
               their
               backs
               from
               danger
               ,
               it
               would
               be
               the
               greatest
               shame
               in
               the
               world
               to
               them
               ,
               to
               shun
               death
               ,
               which
               they
               had
               never
               fear'd
               :
               That
               it
               were
               baseness
               in
               them
               to
               stir
               thence
               ,
               but
               that
               they
               were
               to
               make
               the
               Fire
               as
               much
               afraid
               of
               them
               ,
               as
               others
               were
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               force
               it
               to
               stop
               its
               progress
               when
               it
               came
               near
               them
               ;
               and
               they
               were
               so
               earnestly
               engag'd
               in
               these
               temerarious
               and
               extravagant
               discourses
               ,
               that
               the
               Fire
               getting
               into
               the
               Room
               where
               they
               were
               ,
               one
               only
               had
               the
               time
               to
               get
               out
               ,
               and
               to
               drag
               along
               with
               him
               one
               of
               his
               Camerades
               ,
               who
               could
               never
               afterwards
               be
               recover'd
               out
               of
               the
               melancholly
               regret
               he
               had
               conceiv'd
               ,
               at
               his
               not
               having
               follow'd
               the
               example
               of
               the
               others
               .
            
             
               It
               is
               related
               also
               of
               another
               Rasboute
               ,
               who
               going
               into
               the
               Country
               ,
               in
               the
               company
               of
               two
               others
               ,
               came
               in
               his
               way
               to
               a
               Pit
               ,
               at
               the
               sight
               whereof
               his
               Horse
               stood
               still
               ;
               but
               the
               Rasboute
               condemning
               the
               caution
               of
               the
               Beast
               ,
               as
               if
               it
               had
               proceeded
               from
               fearfulness
               ,
               told
               him
               ,
               that
               he
               was
               very
               much
               to
               blame
               to
               entertain
               any
               fear
               ,
               having
               on
               his
               back
               a
               Man
               that
               never
               knew
               any
               ;
               and
               thereupon
               beating
               him
               ,
               he
               would
               have
               made
               him
               leap
               over
               the
               Pit
               ;
               but
               ,
               both
               Horse
               and
               Man
               falling
               ,
               they
               were
               both
               drown'd
               ,
               the
               Man
               acquiring
               among
               them
               ,
               by
               this
               inconsiderable
               and
               brutish
               action
               ,
               the
               reputation
               of
               a
               Man
               heroically
               courageous
               .
            
             
               They
               have
               no
               compassion
               but
               what
               they
               have
               towards
               irrational
               Creatures
               ,
               especially
               Birds
               ,
               
               which
               they
               take
               the
               pains
               to
               keep
               and
               feed
               ,
               out
               of
               a
               perswasion
               ,
               that
               one
               day
               ,
               when
               their
               Souls
               shall
               be
               lodg'd
               in
               Creatures
               of
               that
               kind
               ,
               some
               or
               other
               will
               have
               the
               same
               charity
               towards
               them
               .
               And
               this
               is
               their
               employment
               particularly
               on
               Holy-dayes
               ,
               as
               also
               for
               ten
               or
               twelve
               dayes
               after
               the
               decease
               of
               their
               nearest
               Kindred
               ,
               and
               upon
               the
               anniversary
               dayes
               of
               their
               death
               .
            
             
               They
               have
               this
               common
               with
               the
               other
               Benjans
               ,
               that
               they
               marry
               their
               Children
               very
               young
               ,
               
               which
               is
               the
               less
               to
               be
               wondred
               at
               ,
               inasmuch
               as
               it
               is
               very
               certain
               ,
               that
               the
               Indians
               of
               both
               Sexes
               are
               capable
               of
               engendring
               much
               sooner
               then
               any
               other
               Nation
               :
               so
               that
               there
               are
               not
               any
               but
               are
               fit
               for
               the
               work
               of
               generation
               at
               ten
               or
               twelve
               years
               of
               age
               .
               To
               this
               purpose
               I
               have
               a
               Story
               ,
               which
               may
               seem
               fabulous
               ,
               but
               I
               have
               it
               from
               such
               grave
               persons
               ,
               that
               I
               shall
               make
               no
               difficulty
               to
               communicate
               it
               upon
               their
               credit
               .
            
             
               Not
               many
               years
               since
               ,
               
               even
               in
               the
               reign
               of
               
                 Scach
                 Choram
              
               ,
               who
               is
               yet
               living
               ,
               a
               certain
               Rasboutes
               Wife
               ,
               who
               liv'd
               at
               Agra
               ,
               was
               brought
               to
               bed
               of
               a
               Daughter
               ,
               which
               at
               two
               years
               of
               age
               had
               Breasts
               as
               big
               as
               those
               of
               any
               Nurse
               .
               A
               Lock-smith
               ,
               neighbour
               to
               the
               Rasboute
               ,
               advised
               the
               Father
               and
               Mother
               to
               permit
               ,
               that
               the
               hot
               Iron
               might
               be
               apply'd
               thereto
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               ordinary
               remedy
               they
               make
               use
               of
               against
               superfluous
               humours
               .
               They
               consented
               thereto
               ;
               but
               as
               soon
               as
               they
               had
               applied
               the
               foresaid
               Remedy
               ,
               the
               Lock-smith
               died
               ,
               and
               soon
               after
               ,
               the
               Father
               and
               Mother
               ,
               and
               all
               those
               that
               had
               been
               present
               at
               the
               said
               cure
               .
               The
               child
               had
               at
               three
               years
               of
               age
               ,
               what
               those
               of
               her
               Sex
               are
               not
               wont
               to
               have
               till
               twelve
               or
               thirteen
               .
               The
               year
               after
               she
               had
               nothing
               of
               that
               kind
               ,
               but
               her
               Belly
               was
               so
               swollen
               as
               if
               she
               had
               been
               with
               child
               .
               That
               swelling
               was
               little
               abated
               the
               year
               following
               ,
               and
               at
               six
               years
               of
               age
               she
               was
               brought
               to
               bed
               of
               a
               Boy
               .
               But
               this
               was
               thought
               a
               thing
               so
               extraordinary
               all
               over
               the
               Country
               ,
               though
               they
               marry
               very
               young
               ,
               as
               I
               said
               before
               ,
               that
               
                 Sch●ch
                 Choram
              
               sent
               for
               both
               Mother
               and
               Child
               ,
               and
               ordered
               them
               to
               be
               brought
               up
               at
               the
               Court.
               
            
             
               Besides
               the
               Benjans
               ,
               there
               is
               yet
               another
               sort
               of
               Pagans
               in
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               Guzuratta
               ,
               whom
               they
               call
               the
               Parsis
               .
               
               These
               are
               the
               Persians
               of
               Fars
               and
               Chorasan
               ,
               who
               fled
               into
               those
               parts
               ,
               to
               avoid
               the
               persecution
               of
               the
               Mahumetans
               in
               the
               seventh
               Age.
               For
               Abubeker
               ,
               having
               undertaken
               to
               establish
               the
               Mahumetan
               Religion
               in
               Persia
               by
               force
               of
               Arms
               ,
               the
               King
               perceiving
               it
               was
               impossible
               for
               him
               to
               oppose
               it
               ,
               took
               shipping
               with
               eighteen
               thousand
               
               men
               at
               Ormus
               ,
               and
               landed
               in
               Indosthan
               .
               The
               King
               of
               Cambaya
               ,
               who
               was
               a
               Hindou
               ,
               or
               Indian
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               a
               Pagan
               ,
               as
               himself
               ,
               received
               him
               to
               dwell
               in
               his
               Country
               ,
               into
               which
               that
               liberty
               drew
               several
               other
               Persians
               ,
               who
               ,
               with
               their
               Religion
               ,
               have
               preserv'd
               and
               continued
               their
               ancient
               manner
               of
               life
               .
               
               Their
               habitations
               are
               for
               the
               most
               part
               along
               the
               Sea-coast
               ,
               and
               they
               live
               very
               peaceably
               ,
               sustaining
               themselves
               by
               the
               advantage
               they
               make
               out
               of
               the
               Tobacco
               they
               plant
               ,
               and
               the
               Terry
               they
               get
               out
               of
               the
               Palms
               of
               those
               parts
               ,
               and
               whereof
               they
               make
               Arak
               ,
               in
               regard
               they
               are
               permitted
               to
               drink
               Wine
               .
               They
               intermeddle
               also
               with
               Merchandise
               ,
               and
               the
               exchange
               of
               Money
               ,
               and
               keep
               Shops
               ,
               and
               are
               of
               all
               Trades
               ,
               except
               those
               of
               Farriers
               ,
               Black-smiths
               ,
               and
               Lock-smiths
               ;
               in
               regard
               it
               is
               an
               unpardonable
               sin
               among
               them
               to
               put
               out
               the
               fire
               .
            
             
               The
               Parsis
               believe
               that
               there
               is
               but
               one
               God
               ,
               Preserver
               of
               the
               Universe
               :
               That
               he
               acts
               alone
               ,
               and
               immediately
               ,
               in
               all
               things
               ;
               and
               that
               the
               seven
               Servants
               of
               God
               ,
               for
               whom
               they
               have
               also
               a
               great
               Veneration
               ,
               have
               only
               an
               inferiour
               administration
               ,
               whereof
               they
               are
               oblig'd
               to
               give
               an
               account
               .
            
             
               The
               first
               of
               these
               Servants
               is
               called
               Hamasda
               ,
               
               and
               hath
               the
               Government
               of
               Men
               ,
               and
               his
               charge
               is
               ,
               to
               induce
               them
               to
               the
               exercise
               of
               good
               Works
               .
            
             
               The
               second
               ,
               whom
               they
               call
               Bahman
               ,
               hath
               the
               oversight
               of
               Cattel
               ,
               and
               presides
               over
               all
               the
               living
               Creatures
               that
               are
               upon
               Earth
               .
            
             
               The
               third
               ,
               named
               Ardybesh
               ,
               preserves
               Fire
               ,
               and
               hinders
               it
               from
               being
               put
               out
               .
            
             
               The
               fourth
               is
               called
               Sarywar
               ,
               and
               is
               entrusted
               with
               the
               charge
               of
               Metals
               ,
               about
               which
               they
               are
               very
               curious
               ;
               and
               accuses
               those
               who
               neglect
               the
               making
               of
               them
               clean
               ;
               which
               negligence
               is
               a
               mortal
               sin
               among
               them
               .
            
             
               The
               fifth
               ,
               whom
               they
               call
               Espander
               ,
               hath
               a
               care
               of
               the
               Earth
               ,
               and
               keeps
               it
               from
               being
               pollut●d
               ,
               and
               hinders
               it
               from
               being
               otherwise
               used
               then
               it
               ought
               .
            
             
               A●waerdath
               ,
               who
               is
               the
               sixth
               ,
               hath
               the
               same
               charge
               over
               the
               Water
               ,
               as
               Espander
               hath
               over
               the
               Earth
               ,
               and
               keeps
               it
               from
               being
               defiled
               with
               filth
               .
            
             
               The
               seventh
               ,
               whom
               they
               call
               Ammadath
               ,
               looks
               to
               the
               preservation
               of
               Fruits
               ,
               Trees
               ,
               Herbs
               and
               Pulse
               ,
               but
               without
               any
               power
               either
               to
               advance
               or
               retard
               their
               production
               .
               For
               these
               seven
               subalternate
               Spirits
               are
               appointed
               by
               God
               ,
               only
               to
               take
               cognizance
               of
               the
               abuses
               committed
               in
               this
               World
               ,
               and
               to
               make
               their
               report
               thereof
               to
               him
               .
            
             
               Besides
               these
               seven
               Servants
               ,
               
               whose
               dignity
               is
               very
               great
               ,
               God
               hath
               twenty
               six
               other
               Servants
               ,
               who
               have
               all
               their
               particular
               Functions
               .
            
             
               The
               first
               ,
               whom
               they
               call
               Saroch
               ,
               takes
               possession
               of
               the
               Soul
               immediately
               upon
               its
               departure
               out
               of
               the
               Body
               ,
               and
               conducts
               it
               before
               two
               Judges
               ,
               whom
               they
               call
               
                 Meer
                 Resus
              
               ,
               and
               S●ros
               ,
               to
               be
               examined
               ,
               and
               to
               receive
               according
               to
               their
               Sentence
               ,
               either
               its
               condemnation
               or
               absolution
               from
               its
               sins
               .
               Their
               manner
               of
               proceeding
               in
               judgment
               ,
               is
               ,
               to
               put
               the
               good
               and
               evil
               Works
               into
               two
               Scales
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               judge
               of
               them
               according
               to
               their
               weight
               .
               The
               good
               and
               evil
               Angels
               stand
               about
               the
               Scales
               ,
               and
               carry
               away
               the
               Souls
               adjudged
               to
               them
               ,
               either
               into
               Paradise
               ,
               where
               they
               enjoy
               eternal
               bliss
               ,
               or
               into
               Hell
               ,
               there
               to
               be
               tormented
               to
               the
               end
               of
               the
               World
               ,
               which
               they
               believe
               will
               be
               renewed
               at
               the
               expiration
               of
               a
               thousand
               years
               ;
               and
               then
               ,
               they
               shall
               enter
               into
               other
               Bodies
               ,
               to
               lead
               a
               better
               life
               then
               they
               had
               done
               in
               the
               former
               .
            
             
               The
               fourth
               of
               these
               Servants
               is
               called
               Beram
               ,
               and
               hath
               the
               oversight
               of
               all
               Military
               affairs
               ;
               upon
               which
               account
               it
               is
               that
               they
               address
               themselves
               to
               him
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               obtain
               of
               God
               Victory
               ,
               by
               his
               Intercession
               .
            
             
               The
               fifth
               is
               Carraseda
               ,
               that
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               the
               Sun.
               
            
             
               The
               sixth
               Auva
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               the
               Water
               .
            
             
               The
               seventh
               is
               called
               Ader
               ,
               and
               governs
               the
               Fire
               ,
               under
               
                 Ardy
                 besth
              
               .
            
             
               The
               eighth
               is
               Moho
               ,
               or
               the
               Moon
               .
            
             
               The
               ninth
               is
               Tiera
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               Rain
               .
            
             
               The
               tenth
               ,
               called
               Gos
               ,
               hath
               the
               oversight
               of
               Cattel
               .
            
             
               The
               eleventh
               ,
               who
               is
               called
               Farwardy
               ,
               hath
               the
               custody
               of
               the
               Souls
               which
               are
               in
               Paradise
               .
            
             
               The
               twelfth
               ,
               named
               Aram
               ,
               is
               he
               that
               gives
               Joy
               or
               Sadness
               to
               Mankind
               .
            
             
               The
               thirteenth
               ,
               named
               Goada
               ,
               governs
               the
               Winds
               ,
               and
               makes
               them
               blow
               as
               he
               pleaseth
               .
            
             
               Dien
               ,
               who
               is
               the
               fourteenth
               ,
               teaches
               Men
               the
               Law
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               inspires
               them
               with
               good
               motions
               to
               observe
               it
               .
            
             
               Apirsanich
               ,
               who
               is
               the
               fifteenth
               ,
               is
               he
               who
               bestows
               Wealth
               on
               Men.
               
            
             
               Astaet
               ,
               who
               is
               the
               sixteenth
               ,
               is
               he
               that
               gives
               Men
               Understanding
               and
               Memory
               .
            
             
               The
               seventeenth
               ,
               whom
               they
               call
               Assaman
               ,
               is
               Superintendent
               over
               Commerce
               .
            
             
               The
               eighteenth
               ,
               called
               Gamigat
               ,
               hath
               the
               Government
               of
               the
               Earth
               .
            
             
             
               Marispan
               ,
               who
               is
               the
               nineteenth
               ,
               is
               Goodness
               it self
               ,
               who
               is
               communicated
               to
               those
               that
               invocate
               him
               .
            
             
               They
               call
               the
               twentieth
               Amiera
               ,
               and
               his
               Presidentship
               is
               over
               Money
               ,
               whereof
               he
               hath
               the
               disposal
               .
            
             
               The
               one
               and
               twentieth
               is
               called
               Hoêm
               ,
               and
               is
               he
               ,
               without
               whose
               concurrence
               there
               happens
               no
               Generation
               of
               Men
               ,
               or
               Beasts
               ,
               or
               Production
               of
               Fruits
               .
            
             
               Dimma
               and
               Berse
               ,
               are
               indifferently
               design'd
               to
               attend
               all
               Men
               :
               and
               the
               three
               remaining
               ,
               whom
               they
               call
               
                 Dephader
                 ,
                 Dephemer
              
               ,
               and
               Dephdin
               ,
               are
               engag'd
               upon
               the
               particular
               Service
               of
               God
               ,
               who
               imployes
               them
               about
               all
               Affairs
               indifferently
               .
            
             
               The
               Parsis
               ,
               who
               call
               these
               twenty
               six
               Servants
               by
               one
               general
               name
               ,
               Geshoo
               ,
               that
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               Lords
               ,
               believe
               ,
               that
               they
               have
               an
               absolute
               power
               over
               the
               things
               whereof
               God
               hath
               entrusted
               them
               with
               the
               Administration
               .
               Whence
               it
               comes
               ,
               that
               they
               make
               no
               difficulty
               to
               worship
               them
               ,
               and
               to
               invocate
               them
               in
               their
               extremities
               ,
               out
               of
               a
               perswasion
               ,
               that
               God
               will
               not
               deny
               them
               any
               thing
               they
               desire
               upon
               their
               Intercession
               .
            
             
               They
               have
               a
               very
               great
               respect
               for
               their
               Doctors
               and
               Teachers
               ,
               and
               allow
               them
               a
               very
               plentiful
               subsistance
               ,
               with
               their
               Wives
               and
               Children
               ,
               though
               some
               among
               them
               intermeddle
               also
               with
               Merchandise
               ,
               which
               they
               are
               permitted
               to
               do
               according
               to
               their
               Law
               ;
               but
               these
               are
               not
               so
               highly
               esteemed
               ,
               as
               those
               others
               who
               spend
               all
               their
               time
               in
               teaching
               Children
               to
               read
               and
               write
               ,
               
               and
               explicating
               their
               Law
               to
               the
               people
               .
               They
               have
               no
               M●squeys
               ,
               nor
               other
               publick
               places
               ,
               for
               the
               Exercise
               of
               their
               Religion
               :
               but
               they
               make
               use
               ,
               to
               that
               purpose
               ,
               of
               some
               room
               in
               their
               houses
               ,
               where
               they
               do
               their
               devotions
               sitting
               ,
               and
               without
               any
               inclination
               of
               the
               body
               .
            
             
               Nor
               have
               they
               any
               particular
               day
               in
               the
               week
               design'd
               for
               that
               end
               ,
               but
               they
               observe
               the
               first
               ,
               and
               twentieth
               day
               of
               the
               Moon
               .
               Though
               their
               Moneths
               consist
               of
               thirty
               dayes
               a
               piece
               ,
               yet
               does
               their
               Year
               consist
               of
               365.
               dayes
               ,
               for
               they
               add
               five
               dayes
               to
               the
               last
               Moneth
               .
               Their
               Priests
               are
               not
               known
               by
               their
               habit
               ,
               in
               regard
               it
               is
               common
               to
               them
               ,
               not
               only
               with
               all
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               Parsis
               ,
               
               but
               also
               with
               all
               the
               other
               Inhabitants
               of
               the
               Country
               ;
               from
               whom
               they
               are
               distinguish'd
               by
               a
               String
               or
               Wreath
               of
               Wooller
               Camels
               Hair
               ,
               wherewith
               they
               make
               them
               a
               Girdle
               ,
               which
               comes
               twice
               about
               the
               body
               ,
               and
               is
               ty'd
               with
               two
               knots
               behind
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               only
               distinctive
               mark
               of
               their
               Religion
               ,
               and
               so
               inseparable
               from
               their
               Profession
               ,
               that
               if
               it
               happen
               to
               be
               lost
               ,
               he
               who
               is
               so
               unfortunate
               as
               to
               have
               lost
               it
               ,
               may
               neither
               eat
               ,
               nor
               drink
               ,
               nor
               speak
               ,
               nay
               not
               stir
               from
               the
               place
               where
               he
               is
               till
               another
               be
               brought
               him
               from
               the
               Priest
               who
               sells
               them
               .
               The
               Women
               wear
               of
               them
               as
               well
               as
               the
               Men
               ,
               after
               they
               are
               come
               to
               twelve
               years
               of
               age
               ,
               at
               which
               time
               they
               are
               thought
               capable
               of
               comprehending
               the
               Mysteries
               of
               Religion
               .
            
             
               Their
               houses
               are
               little
               and
               dark
               ,
               
               very
               poorly
               furnish'd
               ,
               and
               they
               have
               a
               great
               affection
               to
               live
               in
               the
               same
               quarter
               .
               They
               have
               no
               particular
               Magistrate
               among
               them
               ,
               yet
               do
               they
               not
               think
               much
               to
               accept
               of
               the
               employments
               which
               the
               Mahumetans
               give
               them
               ,
               and
               create
               among
               themselves
               two
               of
               the
               most
               considerable
               of
               the
               Nation
               ,
               who
               decide
               such
               differences
               as
               may
               arise
               ,
               and
               for
               which
               they
               never
               plead
               before
               any
               other
               Judges
               .
            
             
               There
               is
               nothing
               so
               precious
               among
               them
               as
               Fire
               ,
               
               which
               they
               keep
               in
               very
               carefully
               ,
               upon
               this
               account
               ,
               as
               they
               affirm
               ,
               that
               there
               is
               not
               any
               thing
               affords
               so
               lively
               a
               representation
               of
               the
               Divinity
               as
               Fire
               does
               .
               Whence
               it
               comes
               ,
               that
               they
               never
               put
               out
               a
               Candle
               ,
               or
               a
               Lamp
               ,
               and
               never
               make
               use
               of
               Water
               to
               quench
               the
               Fire
               ,
               though
               the
               House
               were
               in
               danger
               of
               being
               burnt
               ;
               but
               they
               endeavour
               to
               smother
               it
               with
               Earth
               .
               For
               it
               is
               the
               greatest
               misfortune
               can
               happen
               to
               them
               ,
               to
               find
               the
               Fire
               so
               far
               out
               in
               their
               Houses
               ,
               as
               that
               they
               must
               be
               forc'd
               to
               go
               out
               among
               their
               Neighbours
               to
               get
               some
               .
            
             
               They
               also
               marry
               their
               Children
               while
               they
               are
               very
               young
               ,
               but
               they
               suffer
               the
               Parents
               to
               bring
               them
               up
               at
               their
               own
               Houses
               ,
               till
               they
               are
               come
               to
               fifteen
               or
               sixteen
               years
               of
               age
               ,
               and
               then
               they
               consummate
               the
               marriage
               .
               Their
               Widows
               are
               permitted
               to
               marry
               the
               second
               time
               ;
               whence
               it
               comes
               that
               there
               are
               not
               so
               many
               disorders
               committed
               among
               them
               ,
               as
               there
               are
               among
               the
               other
               Nations
               .
               
               But
               Adultery
               and
               Fornication
               are
               the
               greatest
               sins
               they
               can
               commit
               ,
               and
               which
               ,
               no
               doubt
               ,
               they
               would
               punish
               with
               death
               ,
               if
               they
               had
               the
               administration
               of
               Justice
               in
               their
               own
               hands
               .
            
             
               When
               any
               one
               is
               so
               sick
               ,
               as
               that
               there
               is
               little
               hopes
               of
               his
               recovery
               ,
               he
               is
               taken
               out
               of
               his
               bed
               ,
               
               to
               be
               laid
               on
               a
               little
               bed
               of
               green
               Turfs
               upon
               the
               ground
               ,
               where
               he
               lies
               till
               he
               give
               up
               the
               ghost
               ,
               and
               immediately
               after
               ,
               five
               or
               six
               Men
               ,
               whose
               imployment
               it
               is
               to
               make
               the
               Graves
               ,
               take
               him
               from
               the
               said
               Pallat
               of
               Turfs
               ,
               put
               a
               Shroud
               about
               him
               ,
               and
               lay
               him
               upon
               an
               Iron-grate
               ,
               made
               after
               the
               form
               of
               a
               Biere
               ,
               upon
               which
               they
               carry
               the
               body
               to
               the
               place
               of
               burial
               ,
               which
               is
               above
               a
               League
               from
               the
               City
               .
               These
               places
               ,
               or
               ,
               if
               we
               may
               call
               them
               so
               ,
               Church-yards
               ,
               are
               divided
               into
               three
               parts
               ,
               all
               inclosed
               with
               a
               Wall
               of
               twelve
               or
               fifteen
               
               foot
               high
               ,
               one
               whereof
               is
               for
               the
               Men
               ,
               another
               for
               the
               Women
               ,
               and
               the
               third
               for
               Children
               .
               Over
               the
               Graves
               there
               are
               Bars
               laid
               cross
               like
               a
               Grate
               ,
               upon
               which
               they
               lay
               the
               body
               ,
               there
               to
               remain
               till
               the
               Crows
               and
               other
               devouring
               Birds
               have
               consumed
               them
               ,
               so
               as
               that
               the
               Bones
               fall
               into
               the
               Grave
               .
               The
               Kindred
               and
               Friends
               accompany
               the
               Corps
               with
               horrid
               cries
               and
               lamentations
               ,
               and
               make
               a
               halt
               when
               they
               are
               come
               within
               500.
               paces
               of
               the
               Grave
               ,
               till
               such
               time
               as
               the
               Grave-makers
               have
               laid
               it
               upon
               the
               Grate
               ,
               and
               made
               certain
               Prayers
               for
               the
               Sonl
               .
               About
               a
               moneth
               or
               six
               weeks
               after
               ,
               they
               carry
               the
               Turfs
               upon
               which
               the
               deceased
               party
               died
               ,
               to
               the
               Church-yard
               ,
               as
               a
               thing
               polluted
               ,
               which
               they
               would
               not
               so
               much
               as
               touch
               ;
               and
               every
               moneth
               they
               make
               a
               Feast
               for
               the
               nearest
               of
               the
               Kindred
               ,
               in
               memory
               of
               the
               departed
               .
               If
               it
               happens
               that
               they
               touch
               a
               dead
               Carkass
               ,
               or
               the
               Bones
               of
               a
               dead
               Beast
               ,
               they
               are
               oblig'd
               to
               cast
               off
               their
               cloaths
               ,
               to
               cleanse
               their
               bodies
               ,
               and
               to
               do
               pennance
               for
               nine
               dayes
               together
               ,
               during
               which
               ,
               neither
               Women
               nor
               Children
               dare
               come
               near
               them
               .
               They
               are
               of
               this
               particular
               perswasion
               ,
               that
               they
               whose
               Bones
               chance
               to
               fall
               into
               the
               Water
               ,
               are
               irrecoverably
               damned
               .
            
             
               Their
               Law
               forbids
               the
               eating
               of
               ought
               that
               hath
               had
               life
               ;
               yet
               are
               not
               these
               prohibitions
               so
               rigorous
               ,
               but
               that
               in
               case
               of
               necessity
               ,
               nay
               even
               in
               the
               time
               of
               war
               ,
               they
               kill
               Sheep
               ,
               Goats
               ,
               tame
               Fowl
               and
               Fish
               ,
               and
               eat
               thereof
               :
               But
               they
               religiously
               abstain
               from
               the
               Oxe
               and
               Cow
               ,
               nor
               do
               they
               kill
               Elephants
               ,
               Camels
               ,
               Horses
               or
               Hares
               ;
               but
               as
               to
               the
               Oxe
               and
               Cow
               ,
               they
               forbear
               them
               so
               strictly
               ,
               that
               they
               commonly
               say
               ,
               they
               had
               rather
               feed
               on
               their
               Fathers
               and
               Mothers
               then
               eat
               of
               an
               Oxe
               or
               Cow.
               
            
             
               They
               are
               permitted
               to
               drink
               Wine
               and
               Terry
               ,
               
               but
               are
               forbidden
               the
               drinking
               of
               Aqua-vitae
               ,
               and
               above
               all
               things
               ,
               being
               overcome
               with
               drunkenness
               :
               This
               is
               a
               sin
               among
               them
               ,
               which
               cannot
               be
               expiated
               without
               undergoing
               a
               very
               severe
               pennance
               ,
               which
               a
               man
               must
               either
               submit
               to
               ,
               or
               be
               content
               to
               quit
               their
               communion
               .
            
             
               Their
               stature
               is
               none
               of
               the
               greatest
               ,
               but
               they
               are
               of
               a
               clearer
               Complexion
               then
               any
               of
               the
               other
               Indosthans
               ,
               and
               their
               Women
               are
               beyond
               comparison
               whiter
               and
               fairer
               then
               those
               of
               the
               Country
               ,
               or
               those
               of
               the
               Mahumetans
               .
               The
               Men
               wear
               great
               bushy
               Beards
               ,
               cut
               round
               or
               somewhat
               Spade-wise
               .
               Some
               cut
               off
               their
               Hair
               ,
               others
               let
               it
               grow
               to
               the
               full
               length
               .
               Those
               who
               cut
               their
               Hair
               ,
               leave
               growing
               on
               their
               Crowns
               a
               Lock
               or
               Tust
               about
               an
               inch
               in
               compass
               .
            
             
               They
               are
               the
               most
               self-ended
               and
               covetous
               sort
               of
               people
               in
               the
               World
               ,
               using
               all
               possible
               industry
               to
               over-reach
               and
               circumvent
               those
               they
               trade
               withall
               ,
               though
               otherwise
               they
               have
               an
               aversion
               for
               theft
               .
               They
               are
               of
               a
               better
               Nature
               then
               the
               Mahumetans
               ,
               at
               least
               if
               it
               may
               be
               said
               there
               is
               any
               good
               Nature
               consistent
               with
               a
               self-seeking
               mind
               ,
               when
               it
               is
               once
               possessed
               with
               the
               basest
               and
               most
               infamous
               of
               all
               Vices
               ,
               Avarice
               .
            
             
               There
               are
               in
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               Guzuratta
               two
               other
               sorts
               of
               Pagans
               ,
               
               one
               whereof
               are
               the
               Indous
               ,
               who
               come
               out
               of
               the
               Province
               of
               Multhan
               ,
               and
               the
               parts
               about
               Asmeern
               ,
               and
               are
               not
               Benjans
               ,
               inasmuch
               as
               they
               kill
               all
               sorts
               of
               Beasts
               ,
               and
               eat
               thereof
               ,
               excepting
               only
               the
               Oxe
               and
               Cow.
               They
               eat
               their
               Meals
               within
               a
               Ring
               or
               Circle
               ,
               within
               which
               they
               permit
               not
               the
               Benjans
               to
               enter
               .
               They
               are
               for
               the
               most
               part
               Souldiers
               ,
               and
               the
               Mogul
               makes
               use
               of
               them
               for
               the
               keeping
               of
               the
               most
               considerable
               places
               of
               his
               Kingdom
               .
               The
               other
               sort
               comes
               out
               of
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               Baghenal
               ,
               which
               is
               commonly
               called
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               Gol●anda
               ,
               
               and
               they
               are
               called
               the
               Ientives
               .
            
             
               These
               are
               a
               sort
               of
               very
               ignorant
               people
               ,
               who
               refer
               themselves
               ,
               as
               to
               matter
               of
               Religion
               ,
               to
               their
               Bramans
               .
               
               They
               believe
               ,
               that
               in
               the
               beginning
               there
               was
               but
               one
               God
               ,
               who
               took
               others
               into
               a
               participation
               of
               his
               power
               ,
               according
               as
               Men
               came
               to
               deserve
               that
               honour
               by
               their
               heroick
               Actions
               ;
               and
               it
               is
               to
               this
               kind
               of
               Saints
               that
               they
               build
               Masqueys
               .
            
             
               They
               believe
               the
               Immortality
               and
               Transmigration
               of
               Souls
               ,
               upon
               which
               perswasion
               they
               abhor
               the
               effusion
               of
               bloud
               .
               Accordingly
               are
               there
               not
               to
               be
               found
               any
               Robbers
               or
               Murtherers
               among
               them
               ;
               but
               on
               the
               other
               side
               ,
               they
               are
               generally
               Lyars
               and
               Cheats
               ,
               in
               which
               good
               qualities
               they
               exceed
               all
               the
               other
               Indians
               .
               They
               severely
               punish
               Adultery
               ,
               but
               they
               so
               openly
               permit
               Fornication
               ,
               that
               there
               are
               whole
               Families
               among
               them
               ,
               whom
               they
               call
               Bagawaro
               ,
               who
               prostitute
               themselves
               publickly
               .
            
             
               Besides
               all
               these
               ,
               they
               have
               yet
               among
               them
               another
               sort
               of
               people
               ,
               whom
               they
               call
               Theers
               ,
               
               who
               are
               neither
               Pagans
               nor
               Mahumetans
               ,
               for
               they
               have
               no
               Religion
               at
               all
               .
               They
               are
               altogether
               imployed
               about
               the
               scouring
               of
               Wells
               ,
               Sinks
               ,
               Common-Shores
               ,
               and
               Privies
               ,
               as
               also
               the
               fleaing
               of
               dead
               Beasts
               ,
               whose
               flesh
               they
               eat
               .
            
             
               They
               also
               conduct
               condemn'd
               persons
               to
               punishment
               ,
               and
               are
               sometimes
               the
               Executioners
               of
               them
               .
               Whence
               it
               comes
               that
               they
               are
               an
               abomination
               to
               all
               the
               other
               Indians
               ,
               who
               are
               oblig'd
               to
               purifie
               themselves
               from
               head
               to
               foot
               ,
               if
               any
               of
               these
               people
               ,
               whom
               ,
               upon
               that
               occasion
               ,
               they
               call
               Alchores
               ,
               should
               touch
               them
               .
               Which
               is
               the
               reason
               that
               they
               
               suffer
               them
               not
               to
               live
               within
               Cities
               ,
               but
               assign
               them
               Habitations
               in
               the
               extremities
               of
               the
               Suburbs
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               be
               as
               far
               as
               may
               be
               conveniently
               from
               the
               conversation
               of
               other
               men
               .
            
             
               We
               shall
               not
               make
               it
               our
               business
               here
               to
               speak
               of
               the
               Religion
               of
               the
               Mahumetans
               ,
               wherewith
               the
               Kingdom
               Guzuratta
               is
               peopled
               ,
               in
               regard
               that
               ,
               some
               few
               points
               only
               ex●epted
               ,
               it
               is
               common
               to
               them
               with
               the
               Turks
               and
               Persians
               ,
               whereof
               there
               hath
               been
               an
               account
               given
               in
               the
               precedent
               Travels
               of
               the
               Embassadors
               .
               But
               we
               shall
               continue
               a
               little
               further
               the
               digression
               wherein
               we
               are
               ingag'd
               ,
               and
               treat
               of
               the
               manner
               of
               life
               of
               the
               Mahumetans
               of
               the
               Indies
               ,
               which
               is
               much
               different
               from
               that
               of
               the
               Turks
               and
               Persians
               .
            
             
               We
               will
               begin
               with
               their
               Ceremonies
               of
               Marriage
               .
               
               The
               Friends
               on
               both
               sides
               being
               agreed
               ,
               and
               the
               Wedding-day
               appointed
               ,
               there
               is
               brought
               to
               the
               Bridegrooms
               door
               a
               Horse
               ,
               whose
               Mane
               and
               Crupper
               are
               beset
               with
               all
               sorts
               of
               Flowers
               ,
               as
               is
               also
               the
               piece
               of
               Net-work
               ,
               wherewith
               they
               cover
               the
               Bridegrooms
               face
               ,
               who
               gets
               on
               horseback
               ,
               accompanied
               by
               his
               Kindred
               and
               Friends
               ,
               having
               on
               each
               side
               two
               Pages
               carrying
               Umbrelloes
               of
               painted
               Paper
               ,
               and
               before
               him
               Musick
               ,
               and
               certain
               Men
               ,
               who
               cast
               into
               the
               Air
               ,
               Squibs
               ,
               Crackers
               ,
               and
               other
               Fire-works
               .
               In
               this
               Equipage
               he
               passes
               through
               the
               principal
               Streets
               of
               the
               City
               ,
               and
               at
               last
               comes
               to
               the
               Brides
               door
               ,
               where
               he
               entertains
               her
               with
               his
               Musick
               and
               Fire-works
               ,
               for
               the
               space
               of
               half
               an
               hour
               .
               Then
               he
               goes
               into
               the
               house
               ,
               where
               he
               sits
               down
               on
               pieces
               of
               Tapistry
               ,
               purposely
               set
               there
               for
               that
               Ceremony
               ;
               and
               whither
               the
               Bride
               comes
               to
               him
               accompanied
               by
               her
               Kindred
               ,
               and
               the
               Molla
               and
               Kasi
               ,
               or
               Judge
               of
               the
               place
               .
               The
               Molla
               reads
               certain
               passages
               of
               the
               Alchoran
               ;
               and
               after
               he
               hath
               taken
               the
               Bridegrooms
               Oath
               ,
               that
               in
               case
               of
               Divorce
               ,
               he
               will
               provide
               for
               the
               subsistence
               of
               his
               Wife
               ,
               he
               blesses
               the
               marriage
               ,
               and
               goes
               his
               way
               .
               The
               rest
               of
               the
               company
               stay
               in
               the
               room
               to
               eat
               Bettelé
               ,
               and
               some
               other
               Drugs
               ,
               but
               they
               drink
               no
               Wine
               ,
               instead
               whereof
               ,
               they
               take
               Pills
               of
               Amsion
               or
               Opium
               ,
               
               which
               works
               the
               same
               effect
               ,
               and
               intoxicates
               them
               as
               Wine
               does
               .
               The
               Kindred
               and
               Friends
               continue
               their
               Assemblies
               ,
               five
               or
               six
               ,
               sometimes
               eight
               or
               ten
               dayes
               together
               ,
               especially
               when
               the
               marks
               of
               the
               Consummation
               of
               marriage
               are
               apparent
               upon
               the
               sheets
               of
               the
               new
               married
               couple
               .
               But
               if
               the
               Bridegroom
               find
               it
               more
               beaten
               and
               common
               then
               he
               expected
               ,
               he
               uses
               it
               as
               a
               high-way
               ,
               and
               without
               any
               more
               ado
               abandons
               it
               to
               the
               publick
               ;
               as
               on
               the
               contrary
               ,
               if
               he
               be
               not
               able
               to
               force
               himself
               a
               passage
               ,
               and
               that
               in
               the
               three
               or
               four
               first
               dayes
               of
               his
               marriage
               ,
               he
               gives
               not
               visible
               assurances
               of
               his
               abilities
               in
               the
               work
               he
               hath
               undertaken
               ,
               one
               of
               the
               Brides
               nearest
               Kinswomen
               sends
               him
               a
               Distaffe
               ,
               with
               this
               message
               ;
               That
               since
               he
               is
               incapable
               of
               doing
               mans
               work
               ,
               't
               is
               but
               fit
               he
               should
               be
               put
               to
               womans
               .
            
             
               Their
               marriages
               are
               not
               indissoluble
               ,
               
               as
               they
               are
               among
               Christians
               ,
               nay
               indeed
               among
               the
               other
               Mahumetans
               ,
               among
               whom
               there
               is
               no
               Divorce
               made
               ,
               till
               the
               grievances
               of
               the
               parties
               be
               first
               examined
               ,
               and
               after
               that
               ,
               not
               without
               the
               authority
               of
               the
               Judge
               .
               But
               here
               the
               men
               make
               it
               an
               express
               Article
               in
               their
               Contracts
               of
               marriage
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               be
               divorced
               ,
               not
               only
               in
               case
               of
               Adultery
               or
               sterility
               ,
               but
               also
               in
               case
               of
               ever
               so
               little
               aversion
               they
               may
               conceive
               against
               their
               Wives
               ;
               provided
               some
               course
               be
               taken
               by
               them
               for
               their
               subsistence
               ,
               during
               their
               lives
               .
            
             
               Not
               a
               word
               of
               any
               restitution
               of
               Dower
               ,
               in
               regard
               the
               Women
               there
               do
               not
               bring
               their
               Husbands
               any
               thing
               besides
               their
               Clothes
               and
               Jewels
               :
               Nor
               indeed
               is
               there
               any
               but
               have
               their
               Pendants
               ,
               Rings
               and
               Bracelets
               ,
               of
               each
               good
               store
               .
            
             
               The
               Women
               go
               seldom
               abroad
               ,
               and
               those
               that
               are
               of
               any
               quality
               go
               in
               close
               Coaches
               ,
               or
               are
               carried
               in
               Palanquins
               ,
               or
               Litters
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               Indian
               mode
               .
               There
               are
               indeed
               those
               who
               ride
               on
               horseback
               ,
               but
               they
               have
               their
               faces
               cover'd
               with
               a
               Skarf
               ;
               so
               that
               they
               are
               only
               the
               meaner
               sort
               ,
               or
               the
               common
               ones
               ,
               that
               go
               a
               foot
               ,
               or
               are
               seen
               with
               their
               faces
               uncovered
               .
               They
               are
               deliver'd
               without
               any
               pain
               almost
               ,
               in
               so
               much
               that
               it
               is
               seldom
               seen
               there
               that
               Women
               are
               above
               two
               or
               three
               hours
               in
               labour
               .
            
             
               The
               Mahumetans
               bring
               up
               their
               Children
               with
               much
               care
               and
               tenderness
               ,
               
               send
               them
               to
               School
               as
               soon
               as
               they
               are
               capable
               of
               learning
               any
               thing
               ;
               and
               there
               they
               are
               taught
               to
               read
               and
               write
               .
               Those
               who
               are
               not
               of
               ability
               to
               maintain
               their
               Children
               at
               School
               ,
               bestow
               them
               on
               some
               person
               of
               quality
               ,
               or
               send
               them
               to
               the
               Wars
               ,
               as
               soon
               as
               they
               are
               able
               to
               bear
               Arms.
               They
               who
               put
               themselves
               into
               the
               service
               of
               others
               ,
               enter
               into
               a
               very
               unhappy
               condition
               ;
               inasmuch
               as
               they
               are
               allow'd
               but
               three
               or
               four
               Ropias
               a
               moneth
               ,
               towards
               meat
               ,
               drink
               and
               cloath
               .
            
             
               It
               is
               observed
               ,
               that
               the
               Children
               of
               the
               Mahumetans
               have
               a
               particular
               tenderness
               of
               those
               that
               brought
               them
               into
               the
               world
               ;
               nay
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               sometimes
               so
               great
               ,
               that
               they
               would
               rather
               starve
               themselves
               ,
               then
               suffer
               those
               from
               whom
               they
               derive
               their
               life
               ,
               should
               want
               any
               thing
               requisite
               for
               the
               preservation
               of
               their
               own
               .
            
             
             
               There
               is
               hardly
               any
               person
               of
               quality
               ,
               but
               makes
               him
               a
               handsom
               Garden
               ,
               within
               which
               he
               builds
               a
               fair
               house
               ,
               having
               a
               great
               number
               of
               little
               windows
               of
               all
               sides
               ,
               which
               is
               to
               serve
               for
               a
               place
               of
               Sepul●●●●
               for
               them
               ,
               and
               all
               their
               Family
               after
               them
               ;
               in
               these
               kinds
               of
               Structures
               they
               lay
               out
               vast
               sums
               of
               money
               .
            
             
               The
               Ceremonies
               of
               their
               Interments
               are
               these
               .
               
               Immediately
               upon
               the
               Departure
               ,
               the
               Kindred
               bewail
               the
               deceased
               ,
               and
               ask
               him
               ,
               why
               he
               would
               dye
               ?
               and
               whether
               he
               wanted
               those
               conveniences
               which
               he
               should
               have
               had
               ?
               &c.
               Then
               they
               dine
               ,
               and
               there
               is
               a
               Feast
               made
               ,
               in
               memory
               of
               the
               deccased
               .
               In
               the
               mean
               time
               ,
               the
               Body
               is
               well
               washed
               ,
               there
               is
               a
               clean
               perfum'd
               Sheet
               wrapped
               about
               it
               ,
               and
               it
               is
               put
               into
               an
               open
               Coffin
               ,
               from
               which
               three
               or
               four
               Mollas
               never
               stir
               ,
               but
               continue
               near
               the
               Body
               ,
               reading
               and
               praying
               for
               the
               Soul
               of
               the
               deceased
               ,
               till
               it
               be
               carried
               to
               the
               ground
               .
               The
               Coffin
               is
               cover'd
               with
               Cotton
               ,
               Velvet
               ,
               or
               some
               other
               more
               precious
               Stuffe
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               abilities
               of
               the
               deceas'd
               ,
               and
               the
               Kindred
               and
               Friends
               accompany
               the
               Body
               ,
               which
               is
               carried
               by
               ten
               or
               twelve
               Men
               to
               the
               place
               of
               burial
               ,
               the
               Mollas
               singing
               in
               the
               mean
               time
               certain
               Hymnes
               ,
               of
               thanksgiving
               Songs
               ,
               to
               the
               glory
               of
               God.
               The
               Body
               is
               laid
               down
               upon
               the
               right
               side
               ,
               with
               the
               Face
               turned
               towards
               the
               West
               ,
               the
               Feet
               towards
               the
               South
               ,
               and
               the
               Head
               towards
               the
               North
               ;
               and
               the
               Coffin
               is
               covered
               with
               a
               board
               ,
               to
               keep
               the
               Earth
               from
               touching
               the
               Body
               ,
               and
               defiling
               it
               .
               While
               the
               Body
               is
               let
               down
               into
               the
               Grave
               ,
               the
               Kindred
               mutter
               certain
               Prayers
               between
               their
               teeth
               ;
               and
               that
               done
               ,
               all
               the
               company
               returns
               to
               the
               house
               of
               the
               deceased
               ,
               where
               the
               Mollas
               continue
               their
               Prayers
               for
               his
               Soul
               ,
               for
               the
               space
               of
               two
               or
               three
               dayes
               :
               and
               during
               all
               this
               time
               ,
               there
               is
               no
               fire
               made
               within
               the
               house
               ,
               but
               the
               meat
               is
               dressed
               elsewhere
               .
            
             
               They
               assume
               the
               quality
               of
               Mussulmans
               ,
               
               and
               believe
               that
               there
               is
               no
               salvation
               out
               of
               their
               Communion
               ,
               treating
               as
               Hereticks
               and
               Infidels
               ,
               not
               only
               the
               Christians
               ,
               but
               also
               all
               such
               as
               profess
               any
               other
               Religion
               then
               theirs
               .
               Nay
               ,
               they
               would
               not
               eat
               of
               what
               a
               Christian
               or
               Pagan
               had
               dress'd
               ,
               unless
               it
               be
               Bread
               ,
               Butter
               ,
               Cheese
               ,
               Preserves
               ,
               or
               any
               thing
               of
               that
               kind
               .
               They
               have
               a
               far
               greater
               aversion
               for
               the
               Roman
               Catholicks
               then
               they
               have
               for
               the
               Protestants
               ,
               upon
               this
               account
               ,
               that
               they
               cannot
               endure
               the
               worshipping
               of
               Images
               ,
               nor
               the
               Adoration
               of
               things
               visible
               .
            
             
               They
               are
               for
               the
               most
               part
               of
               a
               good
               stature
               ,
               
               and
               there
               are
               few
               hunch-back'd
               or
               lame
               among
               them
               .
               They
               among
               them
               who
               are
               called
               Mogolies
               ,
               are
               of
               a
               clearer
               Complexion
               then
               the
               others
               ,
               but
               they
               have
               all
               their
               Hair
               black
               ,
               and
               without
               curling
               .
            
             
               They
               love
               not
               flaxen
               or
               fair
               hair'd
               people
               ,
               and
               have
               an
               aversion
               for
               such
               as
               are
               red
               hair'd
               ,
               out
               of
               an
               opinion
               they
               have
               ,
               that
               they
               are
               Leprous
               .
               For
               that
               Disease
               is
               very
               common
               in
               those
               parts
               ;
               nay
               the
               more
               in
               this
               regard
               ,
               that
               the
               Pox
               ,
               which
               is
               no
               less
               common
               ,
               is
               never
               so
               well
               cured
               ,
               but
               that
               it
               leaves
               some
               corruption
               in
               the
               bloud
               ,
               which
               by
               insensible
               degrees
               infects
               the
               whole
               body
               ,
               and
               ,
               in
               time
               ,
               degenerates
               into
               Leprosie
               .
               The
               Mollas
               suffer
               their
               Beards
               to
               grow
               ,
               but
               all
               the
               rest
               shave
               ,
               not
               only
               their
               Beards
               ,
               but
               also
               their
               Heads
               ,
               excepting
               only
               a
               little
               tuft
               ,
               or
               lock
               ,
               which
               they
               leave
               upon
               the
               Crown
               ;
               upon
               this
               perswasion
               ,
               that
               by
               the
               said
               lock
               ,
               Mahumet
               is
               to
               take
               them
               and
               lift
               them
               up
               to
               Heaven
               .
            
             
               Both
               Men
               and
               Women
               are
               cloath'd
               much
               after
               the
               same
               manner
               .
               
               Their
               Garments
               ,
               which
               are
               of
               Cotton
               ,
               Silk
               ,
               or
               Brocadoe
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               several
               qualities
               of
               the
               persons
               ,
               are
               close
               above
               ,
               like
               our
               close
               Coats
               ,
               but
               from
               the
               waste
               downwards
               they
               grow
               wider
               and
               wider
               ,
               till
               they
               come
               to
               the
               small
               of
               the
               leg
               ,
               where
               their
               breeches
               ,
               which
               come
               down
               to
               the
               feet
               ,
               are
               gathered
               into
               many
               folds
               .
               Their
               Shooes
               are
               of
               Spanish
               Leather
               ,
               or
               some
               Silk-stuffe
               ,
               or
               Brocadoe
               ,
               the
               quarters
               very
               low
               ,
               in
               regard
               they
               put
               them
               off
               ever
               and
               anon
               ,
               when
               they
               go
               into
               their
               Chambers
               ,
               the
               Floors
               whereof
               are
               covered
               with
               Tapistry
               .
               As
               to
               what
               they
               wear
               about
               their
               Heads
               ,
               it
               is
               rather
               like
               that
               of
               the
               Turks
               then
               that
               of
               the
               Persians
               ,
               and
               is
               made
               of
               a
               very
               thin
               Stuff
               ,
               of
               Cotton
               or
               Silk
               ,
               and
               wrought
               with
               Gold
               or
               Silver
               Thread
               .
               They
               call
               it
               Shee
               s
               ,
               and
               never
               put
               it
               off
               ,
               but
               when
               they
               go
               to
               bed
               .
               Upon
               their
               ordinary
               Garment
               ,
               they
               wear
               a
               kind
               of
               Cloak
               ,
               which
               they
               call
               Pomer●eis
               ,
               against
               the
               Cold
               and
               Rain
               .
               They
               tye
               their
               Garment
               about
               with
               a
               Girdle
               ,
               which
               they
               call
               Commerbant
               ,
               which
               is
               made
               of
               a
               Silk-stuffe
               ,
               wrought
               with
               Gold
               Thread
               ,
               upon
               which
               they
               have
               another
               ,
               which
               is
               a
               larger
               ,
               of
               a
               very
               fine
               Cotton
               .
               Persons
               of
               Quality
               wear
               in
               their
               Girdles
               a
               kind
               of
               Armes
               or
               Ponyards
               ,
               short
               and
               broad
               ,
               which
               they
               call
               Ginda
               ,
               or
               Catarre
               ,
               the
               handle
               and
               sheath
               whereof
               are
               of
               Gold
               ,
               and
               many
               times
               set
               with
               precious
               Stones
               .
            
             
               The
               Houses
               of
               Persons
               of
               Quality
               are
               spacious
               enough
               ,
               
               and
               consist
               of
               several
               Appartments
               ,
               Halls
               ,
               Chambers
               and
               Closets
               .
               The
               Roofs
               of
               their
               Houses
               are
               flat
               ,
               so
               as
               that
               a
               Man
               may
               go
               upon
               them
               ,
               to
               take
               the
               fresh
               Air
               ,
               and
               lye
               there
               in
               the
               night
               .
               There
               is
               no
               House
               almost
               ,
               but
               hath
               its
               Garden
               and
               Tanque
               ;
               but
               their
               Buildings
               are
               poor
               ,
               
               for
               their
               Walls
               are
               but
               of
               Earth
               ,
               plaistered
               over
               with
               a
               Composition
               ,
               made
               of
               Free-stone
               beaten
               small
               ,
               Lime
               ,
               Gum
               and
               Sugar
               ,
               which
               makes
               a
               dazling
               white
               ,
               and
               is
               as
               smooth
               as
               Glass
               .
               Their
               Houses
               are
               but
               poorly
               〈◊〉
               ,
               even
               the
               Kitchin
               it self
               ,
               where
               you
               see
               only
               a
               few
               Dishes
               and
               Stoves
               :
               but
               the
               Women
               in
               their
               own
               Lodgings
               take
               no
               small
               pride
               in
               setting
               out
               their
               Gold
               and
               Silver
               Plate
               .
            
             
               The
               Men
               receive
               their
               Visits
               in
               a
               Hall
               ,
               
               where
               they
               sit
               on
               several
               pieces
               of
               Tapistry
               :
               At
               their
               entrance
               into
               the
               Room
               they
               mutually
               salute
               one
               another
               with
               their
               Salom
               ,
               which
               they
               accompany
               with
               a
               low
               inclination
               ;
               and
               if
               the
               Person
               whom
               they
               salute
               be
               of
               Quality
               ,
               they
               put
               the
               right
               hand
               to
               their
               heads
               ,
               to
               shew
               the
               power
               they
               are
               willing
               he
               should
               have
               over
               them
               .
               When
               there
               is
               no
               submission
               due
               on
               either
               side
               ,
               the
               Visitants
               think
               it
               enough
               to
               salute
               one
               the
               other
               only
               with
               an
               inclination
               of
               the
               body
               ,
               and
               sometimes
               they
               take
               one
               another
               by
               the
               lock
               ,
               saying
               
                 Grab
                 anemcas
              
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               
                 be
                 it
                 to
                 you
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 prayers
                 of
                 the
                 poor
                 .
              
               He
               who
               receives
               visits
               keeps
               his
               place
               ,
               and
               causes
               those
               who
               come
               to
               see
               him
               ,
               to
               sit
               on
               both
               sides
               of
               him
               .
               They
               are
               very
               civil
               and
               very
               reserved
               in
               their
               conversation
               ,
               insomuch
               that
               they
               are
               never
               seen
               contesting
               or
               loud
               in
               their
               discourse
               ,
               and
               never
               use
               any
               gestures
               of
               either
               the
               hand
               or
               the
               head
               .
               When
               they
               would
               whisper
               to
               any
               one
               ,
               they
               cover
               their
               mouth
               with
               a
               Skarf
               or
               Napkin
               ,
               lest
               their
               breath
               should
               offend
               the
               person
               whom
               they
               speak
               to
               .
               They
               who
               make
               Visits
               about
               business
               ,
               take
               leave
               as
               soon
               as
               they
               have
               done
               ;
               but
               intimate
               Friends
               continue
               their
               Visits
               ,
               till
               the
               Master
               of
               the
               house
               be
               called
               to
               dinner
               .
            
             
               They
               are
               very
               expensive
               in
               Cloaths
               ,
               
               Feasting
               and
               Women
               ;
               for
               their
               Law
               allowing
               them
               to
               take
               all
               pleasures
               imaginable
               ,
               provided
               they
               do
               not
               injure
               their
               Neighbours
               ,
               they
               are
               willing
               enough
               to
               make
               their
               advantage
               of
               that
               permission
               ,
               and
               so
               pursue
               all
               the
               delight
               their
               hearts
               can
               wish
               .
               When
               they
               eat
               ,
               they
               sit
               upon
               Tapistry
               ,
               and
               are
               served
               by
               a
               Carver
               .
               They
               have
               no
               Napkin
               ,
               nor
               need
               any
               ,
               for
               they
               never
               touch
               the
               Meat
               with
               their
               hands
               .
            
             
               They
               keep
               as
               many
               Servants
               as
               they
               can
               maintain
               ,
               
               assigning
               every
               person
               his
               particular
               Employment
               ,
               wherein
               the
               others
               are
               so
               exact
               ,
               that
               they
               who
               are
               appointed
               to
               do
               one
               thing
               ,
               will
               not
               do
               the
               least
               service
               for
               another
               .
               For
               a
               Selvidar
               ,
               whose
               place
               it
               is
               to
               look
               to
               the
               Horses
               ,
               will
               not
               meddle
               with
               an
               Oxe
               ,
               or
               do
               any
               thing
               about
               the
               Cart
               ,
               because
               that
               is
               the
               duty
               of
               the
               Belluwan
               .
               The
               Serriewan
               hath
               the
               oversight
               of
               the
               Camels
               ,
               and
               the
               Mahout
               that
               of
               the
               Elephants
               .
            
             
               The
               Frassy
               looks
               to
               the
               Tents
               and
               Tapistry
               ;
               and
               the
               Santeles
               are
               Lacqueys
               .
               These
               have
               a
               great
               Plume
               of
               Feathers
               on
               their
               Heads
               ,
               and
               two
               little
               Bells
               upon
               their
               Breasts
               ,
               and
               will
               easily
               travel
               fifteen
               or
               sixteen
               Leagues
               a
               day
               .
               They
               are
               not
               kept
               in
               the
               House
               ,
               but
               have
               their
               Wages
               ,
               on
               which
               they
               live
               ,
               though
               it
               amounts
               not
               to
               above
               three
               or
               four
               Ropias
               a
               Moneth
               .
               But
               they
               have
               withall
               certain
               Vails
               ,
               calied
               Testury
               ;
               yet
               with
               all
               the
               Advantages
               they
               can
               make
               of
               their
               services
               ,
               it
               is
               as
               much
               as
               they
               can
               do
               to
               subsist
               .
            
             
               Their
               greatest
               expence
               is
               that
               which
               they
               are
               at
               about
               their
               Wives
               .
               For
               being
               permitted
               to
               have
               three
               or
               four
               ,
               if
               they
               please
               ,
               they
               are
               oblig'd
               to
               maintain
               them
               ,
               with
               their
               Eunuchs
               and
               Slaves
               ,
               according
               to
               their
               quality
               ,
               by
               allowing
               them
               a
               certain
               sum
               monethly
               ,
               as
               also
               by
               finding
               them
               Cloaths
               ,
               Pearls
               ,
               and
               Houshold-stuffe
               .
               Their
               Polygamy
               hath
               this
               convenience
               in
               it
               ,
               that
               there
               is
               no
               Woman
               ,
               but
               uses
               all
               Industry
               and
               Artifice
               imaginable
               to
               gain
               her
               Husbands
               affection
               ,
               and
               defeat
               her
               Rivals
               .
               All
               the
               caresses
               ,
               all
               the
               kindnesses
               she
               can
               think
               of
               ,
               she
               makes
               use
               of
               to
               ingratiate
               her self
               .
            
             
               There
               is
               no
               Drug
               eminent
               for
               its
               veneral
               Vertues
               ,
               but
               she
               will
               find
               out
               some
               means
               or
               other
               to
               give
               him
               ,
               to
               excite
               him
               to
               Voluptuousness
               ;
               and
               she
               thinks
               no
               complyance
               too
               great
               ,
               to
               purchase
               his
               more
               frequent
               enjoyments
               .
               They
               have
               also
               a
               great
               kindness
               for
               the
               Eunuchs
               ,
               in
               whose
               custody
               they
               are
               ,
               to
               engage
               them
               to
               afford
               them
               more
               liberty
               in
               their
               restraint
               ,
               which
               they
               brook
               so
               ill
               ,
               that
               in
               those
               parts
               a
               man
               would
               think
               Polygamy
               should
               rather
               be
               permitted
               the
               Women
               then
               the
               Men.
               
            
             
               But
               of
               all
               ,
               
               Tradesmen
               are
               in
               the
               saddest
               condition
               ,
               in
               as
               much
               as
               the
               Children
               cannot
               be
               put
               to
               any
               other
               Trades
               then
               what
               their
               Fathers
               are
               of
               ,
               and
               there
               is
               this
               incouvenience
               withall
               ,
               that
               a
               piece
               of
               work
               must
               pass
               through
               three
               or
               four
               hands
               before
               it
               be
               finished
               ;
               so
               that
               all
               they
               can
               do
               is
               to
               get
               five
               or
               six
               pence
               a
               day
               .
               They
               must
               accordingly
               fare
               very
               poorly
               ,
               their
               ordinary
               Diet
               being
               only
               Kitsery
               ,
               which
               they
               make
               of
               Beans
               pounded
               ,
               and
               Rice
               ,
               which
               they
               boyl
               together
               in
               water
               till
               the
               water
               be
               consumed
               .
               Then
               they
               put
               thereto
               a
               little
               Butter
               melted
               ,
               and
               this
               is
               their
               Supper
               ,
               for
               all
               day
               they
               eat
               only
               Rice
               and
               Wheat
               in
               the
               grain
               .
            
             
               Their
               Houses
               are
               low
               ,
               
               the
               Walls
               of
               Earth
               ,
               and
               covered
               with
               green
               Turfs
               .
               They
               
               make
               no
               fire
               in
               their
               Houses
               ;
               for
               having
               nothing
               that
               is
               combustible
               but
               Cow-dung
               ,
               the
               stink
               of
               that
               would
               be
               insupportable
               ;
               whence
               it
               comes
               that
               they
               burn
               it
               before
               their
               Doors
               .
               They
               also
               rub
               the
               walls
               with
               the
               same
               dung
               ,
               out
               of
               an
               imagination
               ,
               that
               it
               keeps
               away
               Fleas
               and
               other
               Insects
               .
            
             
               Merchants
               
               are
               infinitely
               more
               happy
               then
               Tradesmen
               ;
               but
               they
               also
               have
               this
               inconvenience
               ,
               that
               as
               soon
               as
               they
               have
               gotten
               any
               wealth
               together
               ,
               they
               are
               exposed
               to
               the
               envy
               of
               the
               Grandees
               ,
               who
               find
               out
               wayes
               to
               flecce
               them
               ,
               as
               soon
               as
               they
               make
               any
               shew
               of
               it
               .
               And
               whereas
               they
               cannot
               do
               it
               with
               Justice
               ,
               they
               many
               times
               make
               use
               of
               such
               pretences
               as
               cost
               those
               their
               lives
               who
               have
               acquired
               excessive
               riches
               .
            
             
               All
               the
               Mahumetans
               of
               these
               parts
               may
               be
               said
               to
               profess
               the
               same
               Religion
               ;
               but
               they
               have
               among
               them
               certain
               Superstitions
               ,
               and
               particular
               manners
               of
               life
               ,
               whereby
               they
               are
               distinguished
               into
               several
               Sects
               ,
               though
               it
               may
               be
               also
               alledged
               ,
               that
               they
               are
               to
               be
               accounted
               rather
               so
               many
               Nations
               ,
               then
               different
               Sects
               .
               For
               when
               they
               are
               distinguished
               into
               
                 Patans
                 ,
                 Moguls
              
               ,
               or
               Mogollies
               ,
               and
               Indosthans
               ,
               who
               are
               subdivided
               into
               many
               other
               more
               considerable
               Fractions
               ,
               as
               
                 Sayet
                 ,
                 Seegh
              
               ,
               and
               Leet
               ,
               it
               must
               be
               confess'd
               ,
               that
               if
               there
               be
               any
               difference
               in
               their
               humours
               ,
               and
               manner
               of
               life
               ,
               they
               brought
               it
               out
               of
               the
               Countreys
               whence
               they
               came
               ,
               and
               that
               it
               is
               not
               to
               be
               attributed
               to
               their
               Religion
               .
               For
               it
               is
               certain
               that
               the
               Patans
               
               are
               those
               ,
               who
               in
               the
               precedent
               Travels
               of
               the
               Embassadours
               ,
               are
               called
               Padars
               ,
               a
               sort
               of
               self-conceited
               ,
               insolent
               ,
               cruel
               ,
               and
               barbarous
               people
               .
               They
               sleight
               others
               ,
               for
               no
               other
               reason
               ,
               then
               that
               they
               are
               not
               so
               rash
               as
               themselves
               in
               hazarding
               their
               lives
               without
               any
               necessity
               .
            
             
               The
               Moguls
               ,
               
               on
               the
               contrary
               ,
               who
               came
               out
               of
               great
               Tartary
               ,
               are
               good
               natur'd
               ,
               mild
               ,
               discreet
               ,
               civil
               ,
               obliging
               ,
               and
               full
               of
               complyance
               ;
               whence
               it
               comes
               ,
               that
               they
               are
               more
               respected
               then
               the
               others
               .
            
             
               The
               Indosthans
               ,
               
               or
               Hindusthans
               ,
               are
               the
               ancient
               Inhabitants
               of
               the
               Country
               ,
               and
               distinguish'd
               from
               the
               rest
               by
               their
               colour
               ,
               which
               is
               much
               blacker
               then
               that
               of
               the
               two
               former
               .
               These
               are
               a
               Rustical
               sort
               of
               people
               ,
               and
               covetous
               ,
               and
               not
               so
               ingenious
               and
               crafty
               as
               the
               Patans
               and
               Moguls
               .
            
             
               In
               the
               Province
               of
               Haca-chan
               ,
               there
               lives
               a
               certain
               people
               ,
               whom
               they
               call
               Blotious
               ,
               
               who
               are
               of
               a
               strong
               constitution
               ,
               and
               courageous
               ,
               as
               the
               Patans
               .
               They
               are
               for
               the
               most
               part
               employed
               about
               the
               carriage
               of
               Merchandises
               ,
               they
               let
               out
               Camels
               ,
               and
               undertake
               the
               Conduct
               of
               the
               Caffilas
               ,
               and
               this
               they
               do
               with
               so
               much
               fidelity
               ,
               that
               they
               would
               rather
               lose
               their
               lives
               ,
               then
               endure
               the
               reproach
               of
               having
               lost
               any
               thing
               committed
               to
               their
               charge
               .
            
             
               There
               are
               no
               common
               Inns
               in
               all
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               Guzuratta
               ,
               
               nor
               indeed
               in
               all
               the
               Mogul's
               Countrey
               ;
               but
               instead
               thereof
               ,
               in
               Cities
               ,
               as
               also
               in
               some
               Villages
               ,
               there
               are
               certain
               publick
               Buildings
               ,
               called
               Sarai
               ,
               built
               by
               some
               persons
               out
               of
               Charity
               ,
               for
               the
               convenience
               of
               Strangers
               and
               Travellers
               ,
               who
               ,
               were
               it
               not
               for
               those
               ,
               would
               be
               forc'd
               to
               lie
               in
               the
               open
               Air.
               These
               are
               the
               Caravanseras
               ,
               which
               have
               only
               the
               four
               walls
               ,
               and
               a
               covering
               over
               head
               ;
               so
               that
               to
               be
               accommodated
               therein
               ,
               a
               Man
               must
               bring
               along
               with
               him
               what
               is
               not
               to
               be
               had
               there
               .
            
             
               In
               travelling
               through
               the
               Countrey
               ,
               they
               make
               use
               of
               Camels
               ,
               Mules
               ,
               Horses
               and
               Oxen.
               They
               have
               also
               a
               kind
               of
               Coaches
               ,
               for
               two
               or
               three
               persons
               ,
               which
               are
               drawn
               by
               Oxen
               ,
               whereto
               they
               are
               so
               accustomed
               ,
               that
               they
               easily
               go
               ten
               or
               twelve
               leagues
               a
               day
               .
               The
               upper
               part
               or
               covering
               of
               these
               Coaches
               is
               of
               Cloath
               or
               Velvet
               ;
               but
               those
               which
               carry
               Women
               are
               close
               of
               all
               sides
               .
            
             
               Persons
               of
               all
               quality
               make
               use
               also
               of
               Elephants
               ,
               and
               are
               sometimes
               carried
               in
               Palanquines
               ,
               which
               are
               a
               kind
               of
               Litter
               or
               Sedans
               ,
               carried
               by
               two
               men
               upon
               their
               Shoulders
               with
               a
               bar
               .
               They
               bring
               up
               their
               Elephants
               with
               much
               care
               ,
               and
               are
               at
               great
               charge
               about
               them
               .
               They
               delight
               much
               in
               Hawking
               and
               Hunting
               .
               Their
               Greyhounds
               are
               somewhat
               less
               then
               ours
               ,
               but
               they
               tame
               Tigers
               and
               Leopards
               ,
               whereof
               they
               make
               use
               in
               hunting
               ,
               and
               these
               surprise
               their
               prey
               at
               a
               sudden
               leap
               ,
               but
               they
               never
               pursue
               it
               .
            
             
               They
               are
               particularly
               industrious
               at
               the
               catching
               of
               River-fowl
               ,
               by
               means
               of
               the
               Skin
               of
               a
               tame
               Duck
               ,
               which
               being
               fill'd
               with
               Hay
               ,
               they
               swim
               even
               with
               the
               Water
               ,
               and
               drawing
               the
               Decoy-duck
               after
               them
               ,
               they
               insensibly
               get
               among
               the
               others
               ,
               and
               take
               them
               by
               the
               feet
               ,
               without
               ever
               frighting
               them
               .
            
             
               They
               are
               very
               expert
               at
               the
               Bow
               ,
               
               which
               they
               make
               of
               a
               wild
               Oxes
               horn
               ,
               and
               the
               Arrows
               of
               a
               very
               light
               kind
               of
               Cane
               ;
               nay
               ,
               they
               are
               so
               excellent
               at
               it
               ,
               that
               sometimes
               they
               will
               take
               a
               Bird
               flying
               .
            
             
               They
               delight
               much
               in
               Chess
               ,
               and
               have
               also
               a
               kind
               of
               Game
               at
               Cards
               .
               They
               are
               lovers
               of
               Musick
               ,
               though
               there
               be
               no
               great
               Harmony
               in
               their
               own
               .
               But
               above
               all
               things
               they
               are
               beso●●ed
               with
               judiciary
               Astrology
               ,
               in
               so
               much
               that
               they
               never
               
               undertake
               any
               business
               of
               consequence
               ,
               but
               they
               first
               consult
               the
               Minatzim
               .
            
             
               They
               have
               some
               of
               Aristotle's
               Works
               translated
               into
               the
               Arabian
               tongue
               ,
               
               which
               they
               call
               Aplis
               ,
               as
               also
               some
               Treatises
               of
               Avicennas
               ,
               for
               whom
               they
               have
               a
               very
               high
               respect
               ,
               because
               he
               was
               born
               at
               Smarcanda
               ,
               under
               the
               jurisdiction
               of
               Tamerlam
               .
               Their
               Writings
               are
               not
               ill
               ,
               and
               their
               Productions
               are
               not
               void
               of
               Eloquence
               .
               They
               keep
               a
               Register
               of
               all
               the
               remarkable
               Actions
               that
               are
               done
               among
               them
               ,
               and
               have
               such
               an
               exact
               account
               thereof
               ,
               as
               might
               serve
               to
               write
               a
               History
               of
               the
               Countrey
               .
            
             
               Of
               their
               Language
               there
               are
               many
               Dialects
               ,
               
               but
               it
               is
               easie
               enough
               to
               be
               learnt
               ,
               and
               they
               write
               as
               we
               do
               ,
               from
               the
               left
               hand
               to
               the
               right
               .
               Most
               of
               any
               quality
               about
               the
               Mogul's
               Court
               speak
               the
               Persian
               tongue
               ;
               nay
               some
               ,
               but
               very
               few
               ,
               speak
               also
               the
               Arabian
               .
            
             
               The
               most
               common
               Diseases
               of
               those
               parts
               are
               the
               bloudy
               Flux
               ,
               
               and
               burning
               Feavers
               ;
               and
               the
               Remedy
               they
               ordinarily
               make
               use
               of
               against
               them
               is
               Abstinence
               .
               They
               have
               good
               store
               of
               Physitians
               ,
               but
               no
               Surgeons
               .
               Barbers
               ,
               of
               which
               Profession
               there
               is
               a
               great
               number
               ,
               are
               they
               who
               let
               bloud
               ,
               and
               apply
               Leeches
               .
            
             
               In
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               Guzuratta
               ,
               
               Winter
               begins
               towards
               the
               end
               of
               Iune
               ,
               and
               lasts
               till
               September
               :
               but
               there
               are
               not
               such
               continual
               Rains
               there
               as
               at
               Goa
               ,
               for
               it
               rains
               only
               in
               certain
               Intervals
               ,
               and
               particularly
               at
               new
               and
               full
               Moon
               .
               The
               North-wind
               blows
               constantly
               for
               six
               moneths
               together
               ,
               and
               the
               South-wind
               for
               as
               many
               .
               The
               hottest
               moneths
               in
               the
               year
               are
               
                 April
                 ,
                 May
              
               ,
               and
               the
               beginning
               of
               Iune
               ,
               during
               which
               the
               sultriness
               of
               the
               weather
               is
               such
               ,
               that
               it
               were
               insupportable
               ,
               were
               it
               not
               that
               some
               Winds
               rise
               ever
               and
               anon
               ,
               which
               moderate
               the
               excessive
               heats
               ;
               but
               with
               that
               convenience
               they
               bring
               along
               with
               them
               an
               inconvenience
               ,
               which
               is
               ,
               their
               raising
               such
               an
               extraordinary
               Dust
               ,
               that
               it
               deprives
               a
               Man
               of
               the
               sight
               of
               the
               Sun.
               
            
             
               There
               is
               a
               vast
               Trade
               driven
               in
               many
               Commodities
               all
               over
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               Guzuratta
               ,
               
               but
               particularly
               in
               Cotton
               and
               Linnen
               Cloaths
               ,
               which
               are
               in
               fairness
               and
               fineness
               equal
               to
               those
               of
               Holland
               ;
               as
               also
               in
               several
               Silk-stuffes
               ,
               as
               Contoms
               ,
               which
               are
               of
               several
               colours
               ,
               
                 Satins
                 ,
                 Taffatas
                 ,
                 Petolas
                 ,
                 Commerbands
                 ,
                 Ornis
                 ,
              
               of
               Gold
               and
               Silk
               ,
               which
               Women
               commonly
               make
               use
               of
               to
               cover
               their
               Faces
               withall
               ,
               Brocadoes
               ,
               Tapistry
               ,
               or
               
                 Alcatifs
                 ,
                 Chitrenges
              
               ,
               or
               streaked
               Carpets
               ,
               to
               lay
               over
               Chests
               and
               Cabinets
               ,
               quilted
               Coverlets
               of
               Silk
               or
               Cotton
               ,
               which
               they
               call
               Geodris
               ,
               or
               Nalis
               ,
               Tents
               ,
               Perintos
               ,
               or
               Neuhar
               ,
               which
               they
               make
               use
               of
               instead
               of
               Couches
               ,
               Cadels
               ,
               or
               Bed-steads
               ,
               Cabinets
               of
               Lacque
               ,
               Chess-boards
               of
               Tortoise-shell
               ,
               Seals
               ,
               Beads
               ,
               Chains
               ,
               Buttons
               ,
               and
               Rings
               of
               Ivory
               ,
               Amber
               ,
               Rock-Crystal
               ,
               and
               Agat
               ,
            
             
               The
               best
               Indico
               in
               the
               world
               comes
               from
               about
               Amadabath
               ,
               from
               a
               Village
               call'd
               Chrichees
               ,
               
               whence
               it
               derives
               the
               name
               .
               The
               Herb
               of
               which
               they
               make
               it
               is
               like
               that
               of
               yellow
               Parsnip
               ,
               but
               shorter
               ,
               and
               more
               bitter
               ,
               sprouting
               forth
               into
               branches
               like
               a
               Reed
               ,
               and
               growing
               ,
               in
               kind
               years
               ,
               six
               or
               seven
               foot
               high
               :
               the
               Flower
               is
               like
               that
               of
               a
               Thistle
               ,
               and
               the
               Seed
               like
               that
               of
               Fenu-greek
               .
               It
               is
               sown
               in
               Iune
               ,
               and
               cut
               in
               November
               ,
               and
               December
               .
               It
               is
               sown
               but
               once
               in
               three
               years
               ,
               and
               the
               first
               year
               the
               leaves
               are
               cut
               off
               within
               a
               foot
               of
               the
               ground
               .
               The
               stalks
               are
               taken
               away
               ,
               and
               the
               leaves
               are
               set
               a
               drying
               in
               the
               Sun
               ,
               and
               that
               done
               ,
               they
               are
               set
               a
               soaking
               ,
               for
               four
               or
               five
               dayes
               ,
               in
               a
               Stones●trough
               ,
               containing
               about
               six
               or
               seven
               foot
               water
               ,
               which
               is
               ever
               and
               anon
               stirred
               ,
               till
               such
               time
               as
               the
               Water
               hath
               suckt
               out
               the
               colour
               and
               vertue
               of
               the
               Herb.
               That
               done
               ,
               they
               let
               out
               the
               Water
               into
               another
               Trough
               ,
               where
               they
               suffer
               it
               to
               settle
               for
               one
               night
               .
               The
               next
               day
               ,
               all
               the
               Water
               is
               taken
               away
               ,
               and
               what
               is
               left
               in
               the
               bottom
               of
               the
               Trough
               is
               strain'd
               through
               a
               course
               Cloath
               ,
               and
               is
               set
               a
               drying
               in
               the
               Sun.
               And
               this
               is
               the
               best
               Indico
               ;
               but
               the
               Countrey
               people
               adulterate
               it
               ,
               by
               mixing
               therewith
               a
               certain
               Earth
               of
               the
               same
               colour
               .
               And
               whereas
               the
               goodness
               of
               this
               Drug
               is
               discovered
               by
               its
               lightness
               ,
               they
               have
               the
               cunning
               to
               put
               a
               little
               Oyl
               into
               it
               ,
               to
               make
               it
               swim
               upon
               the
               water
               .
            
             
               The
               second
               year
               ,
               the
               stalk
               which
               was
               left
               the
               year
               before
               shoots
               forth
               other
               leaves
               ,
               but
               they
               are
               not
               so
               good
               as
               those
               of
               the
               first
               .
               Yet
               is
               this
               preferr'd
               before
               Gyngey
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               wild
               ●udico
               .
               It
               is
               also
               the
               second
               year
               that
               they
               suffer
               some
               part
               of
               it
               to
               grow
               up
               to
               seed
               .
               That
               of
               the
               third
               year
               is
               not
               good
               ,
               and
               consequently
               not
               sought
               after
               by
               forraign
               Merchants
               ,
               but
               is
               imploy'd
               by
               the
               Inhabitants
               of
               the
               Countrey
               in
               the
               dying
               of
               their
               Cloaths
               .
               The
               best
               Indico
               is
               almost
               of
               a
               violet
               colour
               ,
               and
               hath
               somewhat
               of
               its
               smell
               ,
               when
               it
               's
               burned
               .
               The
               Ind●sthans
               call
               it
               Anil
               ;
               and
               after
               it
               hath
               been
               in
               the
               ground
               three
               years
               ,
               they
               suffer
               the
               Land
               to
               lye
               fallow
               for
               one
               year
               ere
               they
               sow
               it
               again
               .
            
             
               Most
               of
               the
               Saltpeter
               which
               is
               sold
               in
               Guzuratta
               comes
               from
               Asmer
               ,
               
               sixty
               Leagues
               from
               Agra
               ,
               and
               they
               get
               it
               out
               of
               Land
               that
               hath
               lain
               long
               fallow
               .
               The
               blackest
               and
               fattest
               ground
               yields
               most
               of
               it
               ,
               though
               other
               Lands
               afford
               some
               ,
               and
               it
               is
               made
               thus
               .
               They
               make
               certain
               Trenches
               which
               they
               fill
               with
               their
               Saltpetrous
               Earth
               ,
               and
               let
               into
               them
               small
               Rivulets
               ,
               as
               much
               water
               as
               will
               serve
               for
               its
               soaking
               ,
               which
               may
               〈◊〉
               the
               more
               effectually
               done
               ,
               
               they
               make
               use
               of
               their
               feet
               ,
               treading
               it
               till
               it
               become
               a
               Broath
               .
               When
               the
               Water
               hath
               drawn
               out
               all
               the
               Saltpeter
               which
               was
               in
               the
               Earth
               ,
               they
               take
               the
               clearest
               part
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               dispose
               it
               into
               another
               Trench
               ,
               where
               it
               grows
               thick
               ,
               and
               then
               they
               boil
               it
               like
               Salt
               ,
               continually
               scumming
               it
               ,
               and
               then
               they
               put
               it
               into
               earthen
               pots
               ,
               wherein
               the
               remainder
               of
               the
               Dregs
               goes
               to
               the
               bottom
               ;
               and
               when
               the
               Water
               begins
               to
               thicken
               ,
               they
               take
               it
               out
               of
               these
               pots
               ,
               to
               set
               it
               a
               drying
               in
               the
               Sun
               ,
               where
               it
               grows
               hard
               ,
               and
               is
               reduc'd
               into
               that
               form
               wherein
               it
               is
               brought
               into
               Europe
               .
            
             
               Borax
               ,
               
               or
               the
               green
               Earth
               which
               the
               Goldsmiths
               make
               use
               of
               in
               the
               refining
               of
               Gold
               and
               Silver
               ,
               is
               found
               in
               a
               Mountain
               ,
               in
               the
               Province
               of
               Purbet
               ,
               under
               the
               jurisdiction
               of
               the
               
                 Raja
                 ,
                 Biberom
              
               ,
               towards
               great
               Tartary
               ;
               whence
               there
               is
               brought
               also
               good
               store
               of
               Spikenard
               ,
               Quicksilver
               ,
               Musk
               ,
               and
               Copper
               ,
               as
               also
               a
               certain
               colour
               ,
               which
               dyes
               a
               very
               beautiful
               brown
               .
               The
               Borax
               grows
               in
               the
               River
               Iankenckar
               ,
               which
               at
               his
               coming
               out
               of
               the
               Mountain
               falls
               into
               the
               River
               Maseroor
               ,
               which
               crosses
               the
               whole
               Province
               ,
               and
               produces
               that
               Drug
               ,
               which
               grows
               in
               the
               bottom
               of
               the
               River
               ,
               as
               Coral
               doth
               :
               The
               Inhabitants
               of
               Guzuratta
               call
               it
               Iankenckhar
               ,
               and
               keep
               it
               in
               Pouches
               of
               Sheep-skin
               ,
               which
               ,
               for
               its
               better
               preservation
               ,
               they
               fill
               with
               Oyl
               .
            
             
               The
               Hingh
               ,
               
               which
               our
               Drugsters
               and
               Apotheciries
               call
               
                 Assa
                 foetida
              
               ,
               comes
               for
               the
               most
               part
               from
               Persia
               ,
               but
               that
               which
               the
               Province
               of
               Vtrad
               produces
               in
               the
               Indies
               is
               the
               best
               ,
               and
               there
               is
               a
               great
               Traffick
               driven
               in
               it
               all
               over
               Indosthan
               .
               The
               Plant
               which
               produces
               it
               is
               of
               two
               kinds
               ;
               one
               grows
               like
               a
               Bush
               ,
               and
               hath
               small
               leaves
               ,
               like
               Rice
               ,
               and
               the
               other
               resembles
               a
               Turnip-leaf
               ,
               and
               its
               greenness
               is
               like
               that
               of
               Fig-tree
               leaves
               .
               It
               thrives
               best
               in
               stony
               and
               dry
               places
               ,
               and
               its
               Gum
               begins
               to
               come
               forth
               towards
               the
               latter
               end
               of
               Summer
               ,
               so
               that
               it
               must
               be
               gathered
               in
               Autumn
               .
               The
               traffick
               of
               it
               is
               so
               much
               the
               greater
               in
               those
               parts
               ,
               upon
               this
               account
               ,
               that
               the
               Benjans
               of
               Guzuratta
               make
               use
               of
               it
               in
               all
               their
               Sawces
               ,
               and
               rub
               their
               Pots
               and
               drinking
               Vessels
               therewith
               ,
               by
               which
               means
               they
               insensibly
               accustom
               themselves
               to
               that
               strong
               Scent
               ,
               which
               we
               in
               Europe
               are
               hardly
               able
               to
               endure
               .
            
             
               The
               
                 Amphion
                 ,
                 Offion
              
               ,
               or
               Opium
               ,
               
               which
               is
               spent
               in
               Europe
               ,
               comes
               from
               Aden
               ,
               or
               Cayro
               ;
               but
               that
               which
               is
               sold
               in
               the
               Indies
               comes
               out
               of
               the
               Province
               of
               Gualor
               ,
               in
               Indosthan
               ,
               and
               is
               nothing
               but
               the
               juyce
               which
               is
               got
               out
               of
               Poppy
               ,
               by
               an
               incision
               made
               therein
               ,
               when
               it
               begins
               to
               grow
               ripe
               .
               All
               the
               Eastern
               Nations
               are
               great
               Lovers
               of
               it
               ,
               in
               so
               much
               that
               the
               young
               people
               ,
               who
               are
               not
               permitted
               the
               use
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               the
               meaner
               sort
               ,
               who
               are
               not
               able
               to
               buy
               it
               ,
               will
               boyl
               the
               Poppy
               it self
               ,
               and
               eat
               of
               the
               broath
               which
               is
               made
               thereof
               .
               And
               whereas
               the
               Poppy
               among
               them
               is
               called
               Pust
               ,
               they
               thence
               call
               those
               Pusty
               ,
               who
               make
               use
               of
               that
               broath
               ,
               instead
               of
               Opium
               .
               The
               Persians
               affirm
               ,
               that
               they
               were
               the
               first
               who
               made
               use
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               that
               all
               other
               Nations
               did
               it
               in
               imitation
               of
               their
               Grandees
               ,
               who
               took
               it
               ,
               at
               first
               ,
               to
               provoke
               sleeping
               .
               They
               take
               every
               day
               a
               small
               pill
               of
               it
               ,
               about
               the
               bigness
               of
               a
               Pea
               ;
               not
               so
               much
               in
               order
               to
               sleeping
               ,
               as
               that
               it
               should
               work
               the
               same
               effect
               as
               Wine
               does
               ,
               which
               infuses
               courage
               and
               great
               hopes
               into
               those
               ,
               who
               otherwise
               would
               not
               discover
               much
               of
               either
               .
               The
               Caffees
               ,
               or
               Messengers
               ,
               who
               travel
               into
               the
               Country
               ,
               take
               of
               it
               to
               hearten
               themselves
               ;
               but
               the
               Indians
               make
               use
               of
               it
               for
               the
               most
               part
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               be
               the
               better
               fitted
               for
               the
               enjoyments
               of
               Women
               .
               No
               doubt
               but
               it
               is
               a
               poyson
               ,
               which
               kills
               ,
               if
               a
               Man
               do
               not
               accustom
               himself
               thereto
               by
               little
               and
               little
               ;
               and
               when
               he
               hath
               so
               accustomed
               himself
               ,
               he
               must
               continue
               the
               frequent
               use
               of
               it
               ,
               or
               he
               dies
               ,
               on
               the
               other
               side
               .
               It
               so
               weakens
               their
               Brains
               who
               take
               it
               continually
               ,
               that
               they
               run
               the
               hazard
               of
               losing
               the
               use
               of
               their
               Reason
               ,
               and
               the
               principal
               functions
               of
               their
               Understanding
               ,
               and
               become
               in
               a
               manner
               stupid
               ,
               if
               they
               recover
               not
               themselves
               by
               the
               same
               Remedy
               .
            
             
               We
               have
               spoken
               already
               of
               Lacque
               ,
               and
               shall
               have
               occasion
               to
               say
               somewhat
               of
               it
               elsewhere
               .
            
             
               We
               shall
               therefore
               here
               only
               add
               ,
               that
               in
               Guzuratta
               
               there
               grows
               abundance
               of
               
                 Cummin
                 ,
                 Ginger
              
               ,
               and
               Mirobalans
               ,
               which
               they
               traffick
               much
               in
               ,
               both
               dry'd
               and
               preserv'd
               with
               brown
               Sugar
               .
               There
               are
               also
               several
               other
               Drugs
               ,
               which
               have
               their
               use
               in
               Physick
               .
            
             
               There
               are
               found
               in
               the
               same
               Kingdom
               Diamonds
               ,
               
               but
               not
               many
               ,
               Pearls
               ,
               Emeralds
               ,
               Granats
               ,
               or
               Garnets
               ,
               Agats
               ,
               &c.
               
               Alablaster
               ,
               red
               Marble
               ,
               Jasper-stone
               ,
               which
               the
               Inhabitants
               have
               the
               Art
               to
               polish
               above
               all
               others
               .
            
             
               There
               is
               but
               one
               kind
               of
               weight
               all
               over
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               Guzuratta
               ,
               
               which
               they
               call
               Maon
               ,
               that
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               a
               hand
               ,
               which
               weighs
               fourty
               Ceers
               ,
               and
               makes
               thirty
               pounds
               and
               a
               half
               ,
               each
               pound
               containing
               sixteen
               ounces
               ;
               and
               a
               Ceer
               weighs
               eighteen
               Peyses
               ,
               which
               is
               a
               kind
               of
               brass
               money
               that
               makes
               about
               twelve
               ounces
               .
            
             
               They
               have
               two
               kinds
               of
               Ells
               ;
               
               the
               lesser
               makes
               but
               half
               an
               Ell
               ,
               and
               a
               sixteenth
               part
               of
               the
               measure
               of
               France
               ;
               and
               nineteen
               of
               the
               greater
               sort
               make
               thirteen
               Ells
               three
               quarters
               of
               the
               same
               measure
               .
            
             
               They
               have
               also
               two
               sorts
               of
               Money
               ,
               
               to
               wit
               ,
               the
               Mamoudies
               ,
               and
               the
               Ropias
               .
               The
               Mamodies
               
               are
               made
               at
               Surat
               ,
               of
               Silver
               of
               a
               very
               base
               alloy
               ,
               and
               are
               worth
               about
               twelve
               pence
               steel
               .
               and
               they
               go
               only
               at
               
                 Surat
                 ,
                 Brodra
                 ,
                 Broitschia
                 ,
                 Cambaya
                 ,
              
               and
               those
               parts
               .
               Over
               all
               the
               Kingdom
               besides
               ,
               as
               at
               Amadabath
               elsewhere
               ,
               they
               have
               
                 Ropias
                 Chagam
              
               ,
               which
               are
               very
               good
               Silver
               ,
               and
               worth
               half
               a
               Crown
               French
               money
               .
               Their
               small
               money
               is
               of
               Copper
               ,
               and
               these
               are
               the
               Peyses
               we
               spoke
               of
               ,
               and
               whereof
               twenty
               six
               make
               a
               Mamoudy
               ,
               and
               fifty
               four
               a
               Ropia
               .
               They
               also
               make
               use
               of
               Almonds
               ,
               whereof
               thirty
               six
               make
               a
               Peyse
               ,
               as
               also
               of
               certain
               Shells
               ,
               which
               they
               call
               Kaurets
               ,
               and
               are
               gathered
               on
               the
               Sea-side
               ,
               eighty
               whereof
               amount
               to
               a
               
                 Peyse
                 .
                 Spanish
                 Ryals
              
               and
               Rixdollars
               ,
               are
               worth
               there
               five
               Mamoudies
               ,
               in
               regard
               they
               covert
               them
               into
               their
               own
               Coins
               with
               much
               advantage
               ,
               by
               the
               change
               they
               make
               either
               to
               weight
               or
               alloy
               ,
               and
               many
               times
               as
               to
               both
               .
               They
               esteem
               the
               Larris
               of
               Persia
               ,
               the
               Silver
               whereof
               is
               very
               good
               .
               They
               have
               also
               a
               certain
               Coin
               of
               Gold
               ,
               which
               they
               call
               Xeraphins
               ,
               and
               is
               worth
               about
               thirteen
               Ropias
               and
               a
               half
               ;
               but
               there
               are
               very
               few
               of
               them
               .
               The
               Chequines
               ,
               and
               Ducats
               of
               Venice
               ,
               are
               more
               common
               there
               ,
               and
               are
               worth
               eight
               and
               a
               half
               ,
               and
               sometimes
               nine
               
                 Ropias
                 ,
                 Surat
              
               money
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               change
               ,
               and
               the
               rate
               set
               on
               the
               money
               ,
               which
               rises
               or
               falls
               according
               to
               the
               plenty
               or
               scarcity
               of
               money
               ,
               upon
               the
               place
               where
               it
               is
               paid
               .
            
             
               There
               is
               abundance
               of
               counterfeit
               Money
               coin'd
               in
               the
               Indies
               ,
               
               whence
               it
               comes
               that
               there
               is
               no
               payment
               made
               ,
               but
               it
               is
               done
               before
               these
               Changers
               ,
               whom
               they
               call
               Xaraffes
               ,
               who
               have
               their
               Shops
               at
               the
               corners
               of
               the
               principal
               Streets
               ,
               and
               for
               a
               small
               matter
               ,
               secure
               the
               goodness
               of
               the
               Money
               ,
               which
               they
               are
               so
               well
               acquainted
               with
               ,
               that
               they
               immediately
               discover
               whether
               it
               be
               counterfeit
               or
               not
               .
            
             
               Their
               ordinary
               way
               of
               accounting
               is
               by
               Lacs
               ,
               each
               of
               which
               is
               worth
               a
               hundred
               thousand
               Ropias
               ;
               and
               a
               hundred
               Lacs
               make
               a
               Crou
               ,
               or
               Carroa
               ,
               and
               ten
               Carroas
               make
               an
               Areb
               .
               A
               Thei
               l
               of
               Silver
               makes
               eleven
               ,
               twelve
               ,
               or
               thirteen
               Ropias
               ,
               current
               money
               .
               A
               Massas
               and
               a
               half
               make
               a
               Thei
               l
               of
               Silver
               ,
               ten
               whereof
               make
               a
               Thei
               l
               of
               Gold.
               They
               call
               their
               Brass
               or
               Copper
               money
               Tacques
               ;
               and
               it
               is
               prohibited
               ,
               upon
               pain
               of
               death
               ,
               that
               any
               should
               transport
               either
               Gold
               ,
               Silver
               ,
               or
               coined
               Brass
               out
               of
               the
               Country
               .
            
             
               Speaking
               before
               casually
               of
               the
               fertility
               of
               this
               Country
               ,
               
               we
               said
               ,
               it
               wanted
               not
               any
               thing
               requisite
               for
               the
               life
               of
               Man.
               It
               produces
               Wheat
               ,
               Rice
               ,
               Pease
               ,
               Beans
               ,
               Barly
               ,
               Millet
               Turkish
               Wheat
               ,
               Flax
               ,
               Mustard-seed
               ,
               &c.
               
               Oyl
               ,
               Butter
               ,
               Cheese
               ,
               though
               somewhat
               dry
               ,
               and
               over-salted
               ,
               to
               please
               the
               palats
               of
               Forreigners
               ;
               and
               all
               these
               it
               is
               better
               stor'd
               with
               then
               any
               Province
               of
               Europe
               .
               Their
               Wheat
               is
               much
               bigger
               and
               whiter
               then
               ours
               ,
               and
               they
               make
               bread
               of
               it
               ,
               
               not
               to
               be
               baked
               in
               an
               Oven
               ,
               as
               we
               do
               ,
               but
               upon
               Iron
               plates
               .
               The
               poorer
               sort
               ,
               and
               particularly
               the
               Benjans
               ,
               make
               a
               kind
               of
               Flawns
               of
               it
               in
               Frying-pans
               over
               their
               fire
               of
               Cow-dung
               ,
               which
               they
               make
               use
               of
               instead
               of
               Wood.
               Their
               Pease
               and
               Benas
               are
               somewhat
               less
               then
               ours
               ,
               but
               much
               more
               delicate
               ,
               especially
               their
               red
               Chices
               ,
               wherewith
               in
               some
               places
               they
               feed
               their
               Horses
               ,
               
               Oxen
               and
               Buffles
               ,
               instead
               of
               Oats
               ,
               which
               is
               a
               kind
               of
               Grain
               not
               used
               in
               the
               Indies
               .
               They
               do
               not
               make
               any
               Hay
               at
               all
               ,
               nor
               ever
               cut
               any
               Grass
               ,
               but
               what
               is
               eaten
               while
               it
               is
               green
               .
               
               Their
               Sowing
               time
               is
               in
               May
               ,
               and
               their
               Harvest
               in
               November
               and
               December
               .
            
             
               There
               is
               not
               any
               person
               in
               the
               Mogul's
               Countrey
               ,
               possess'd
               of
               any
               real
               Estate
               in
               Land.
               But
               when
               Seed-time
               is
               coming
               on
               ,
               
               the
               Peasants
               apply
               themselves
               to
               the
               Governour
               ,
               or
               him
               who
               is
               next
               under
               the
               King
               in
               the
               several
               Provinces
               ,
               and
               acquaint
               him
               how
               much
               ground
               they
               intend
               to
               cultivate
               that
               year
               ,
               upon
               condition
               to
               allow
               the
               King
               a
               third
               part
               ,
               nay
               sometimes
               half
               the
               profits
               ,
               in
               so
               much
               that
               it
               often
               happens
               ,
               that
               the
               Peasants
               hardly
               get
               in
               the
               charges
               they
               had
               been
               at
               in
               the
               manuring
               of
               it
               .
               On
               the
               contrary
               ,
               the
               Mogul
               leaves
               all
               the
               Meadow-ground
               to
               be
               Common
               ,
               and
               makes
               little
               or
               no
               advantage
               thereof
               ;
               whence
               it
               comes
               ,
               that
               most
               Grounds
               lye
               fallow
               ,
               and
               bring
               forth
               only
               Grass
               .
            
             
               They
               sow
               in
               their
               Gardens
               all
               sorts
               of
               Pot-herbs
               ,
               
               as
               Lettice
               ,
               Succory
               ,
               Sorrel
               ,
               Parsley
               ,
               &c
               ,
               Radishes
               ,
               Navew
               ,
               Cabbages
               ,
               Cowcumbers
               ,
               Citruls
               ,
               Garlick
               ,
               Onions
               ,
               Parsnips
               of
               several
               kinds
               ;
               but
               above
               all
               ,
               Melons
               ,
               which
               in
               delicacy
               exceed
               those
               of
               all
               other
               parts
               .
               The
               Rose
               only
               excepted
               ,
               there
               is
               almost
               no
               Flower
               but
               is
               sought
               after
               more
               for
               its
               colour
               then
               scent
               :
               for
               though
               those
               they
               call
               Mogera
               and
               ceampi
               have
               a
               good
               smell
               ,
               yet
               are
               the
               Women
               more
               in
               love
               with
               them
               for
               their
               colour
               then
               scent
               .
               The
               former
               are
               white
               ,
               the
               latter
               yellow
               ,
               and
               both
               are
               to
               be
               had
               all
               the
               year
               long
               ,
               as
               also
               the
               Grass
               wherewith
               all
               the
               Fields
               are
               covered
               ,
               unless
               it
               be
               when
               the
               excessive
               heat
               of
               the
               Summer
               dries
               it
               up
               .
            
             
               Besides
               the
               Trees
               known
               to
               us
               ,
               
               and
               which
               bring
               forth
               Lemmons
               ,
               Citrons
               of
               several
               kinds
               ,
               and
               Pomegranats
               ;
               there
               are
               also
               those
               called
               
                 Ananas
                 ,
                 Banasses
                 ,
                 Iaccas
                 ,
                 Cocos
                 ,
              
               and
               Fig-trees
               ,
               of
               which
               they
               most
               cultivate
               the
               Cocos-trees
               ,
               out
               of
               which
               they
               get
               the
               Terry
               .
               There
               is
               also
               near
               Surat
               a
               kind
               of
               Grapes
               ,
               but
               much
               less
               then
               those
               of
               Persia
               ,
               and
               much
               dearer
               then
               any
               other
               Fruit
               of
               the
               Countrey
               .
               We
               shall
               have
               occasion
               to
               speak
               of
               it
               elsewhere
               ,
               and
               shall
               therefore
               only
               add
               here
               ,
               that
               their
               Forrests
               ,
               which
               are
               full
               of
               these
               sorts
               of
               
               Trees
               ,
               are
               stor'd
               ,
               besides
               the
               Creatures
               we
               have
               spoken
               of
               heretofore
               ,
               with
               a
               kind
               of
               wild
               Dogs
               ,
               which
               they
               call
               Iakals
               ;
               but
               it
               is
               death
               for
               any
               to
               hurt
               them
               ,
               or
               any
               of
               the
               other
               Beasts
               ,
               that
               are
               yellow
               or
               black
               ,
               because
               that
               sport
               is
               reserv'd
               for
               the
               King
               ,
               and
               the
               Governour
               of
               the
               Province
               .
            
             
               Their
               Horses
               are
               not
               comparable
               to
               those
               of
               Persia
               and
               Arabia
               ;
               
               yet
               are
               they
               at
               great
               charge
               in
               keeping
               them
               ,
               allowing
               a
               Groom
               for
               every
               Horse
               ,
               and
               feeding
               them
               after
               a
               particular
               manner
               .
               When
               they
               give
               them
               of
               that
               kind
               of
               Pease
               called
               Ciches
               ,
               whereof
               we
               spoke
               before
               ,
               called
               by
               them
               Donna
               ,
               they
               cause
               them
               to
               be
               beaten
               and
               boil'd
               .
               Besides
               which
               ,
               they
               give
               them
               ,
               twice
               a
               day
               ,
               morning
               and
               evening
               ,
               two
               pounds
               of
               Barly-meal
               ,
               which
               they
               make
               up
               into
               a
               Paste
               with
               half
               a
               pound
               of
               Butter
               ,
               and
               a
               pound
               of
               Sugar
               .
            
             
               The
               Oxen
               of
               this
               Countrey
               are
               of
               the
               same
               making
               with
               ours
               ,
               
               save
               that
               they
               have
               a
               great
               bunch
               or
               rising
               between
               the
               Shoulders
               .
               The
               Mahumetans
               are
               the
               only
               people
               that
               eat
               of
               them
               ,
               as
               they
               do
               also
               of
               Mutton
               ;
               but
               they
               are
               only
               the
               poorer
               sort
               that
               do
               so
               .
               Persons
               of
               quality
               feed
               on
               Kid
               ,
               which
               they
               either
               roast
               whole
               ,
               making
               a
               Pudding
               of
               Rice
               ,
               Almonds
               ,
               and
               Raisins
               of
               the
               Sun
               ,
               in
               the
               belly
               ,
               or
               they
               stew
               them
               with
               Butter
               and
               Pepper
               ,
               which
               they
               call
               Brenghie
               ,
               and
               is
               very
               good
               meat
               .
               They
               eat
               also
               of
               those
               Persian
               Sheep
               that
               have
               such
               fat
               tails
               ;
               but
               this
               is
               a
               very
               scarce
               dish
               ,
               and
               consequently
               reserv'd
               for
               great
               Mens
               Tables
               ,
               and
               extraordinary
               Entertainments
               .
            
             
               They
               have
               also
               Fowl
               ,
               
               as
               Capons
               ,
               Peacocks
               ,
               Geese
               ,
               wild-Ducks
               ,
               Teal
               ,
               Partridges
               ,
               Pigeons
               ,
               Herons
               ,
               Sparrows
               ;
               as
               also
               all
               sorts
               of
               Birds
               of
               prey
               ,
               as
               Faulcons
               ,
               Tassels
               ,
               Hawks
               ,
               Eagles
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               They
               want
               no
               River-fish
               ,
               
               as
               Carps
               ,
               Breams
               ,
               Eels
               ,
               &c.
               and
               Salt-fish
               is
               extraordinary
               good
               ,
               and
               very
               cheap
               ,
               proceeding
               hence
               ,
               that
               the
               Pagans
               eat
               not
               of
               it
               at
               all
               ,
               and
               the
               Mahumetans
               love
               Flesh
               better
               then
               Fish.
               They
               have
               also
               all
               sorts
               of
               Shell-fish
               ,
               as
               Oysters
               and
               Crabs
               ,
               and
               particularly
               a
               certain
               Fish
               (
               which
               in
               the
               Maritime
               Towns
               of
               Picardy
               is
               called
               Cheurette
               ,
               and
               is
               a
               kind
               of
               great
               Prawn
               )
               so
               big
               ,
               that
               a
               dozen
               of
               them
               makes
               a
               good
               dish
               .
               It
               is
               very
               remarkable
               ,
               that
               whereas
               ,
               upon
               all
               the
               Coasts
               of
               Europe
               ,
               this
               Fish
               is
               best
               at
               the
               Full-moon
               ,
               in
               those
               parts
               it
               is
               so
               at
               the
               New
               ;
               and
               at
               the
               Full
               ,
               Shell-fish
               are
               in
               a
               manner
               empty
               .
               The
               Fish
               called
               Tubarons
               ,
               which
               devour
               Men
               ,
               are
               often
               seen
               in
               those
               parts
               ,
               and
               that
               is
               one
               reason
               why
               all
               persons
               ordinarily
               bathe
               and
               wash
               themselves
               in
               Tankes
               .
            
             
               Their
               Ships
               are
               but
               poorly
               built
               ,
               
               in
               so
               much
               that
               they
               have
               no
               other
               way
               to
               dispose
               of
               their
               Artillery
               but
               upon
               the
               deck
               ,
               and
               consequently
               in
               the
               open
               Air.
               The
               greatest
               Voyages
               they
               make
               are
               those
               of
               Iava
               and
               Sumatra
               ,
               Eastward
               ;
               and
               to
               Aden
               and
               Meca
               upon
               the
               Red-sea
               .
               They
               sometimes
               carry
               above
               a
               thousand
               persons
               together
               ,
               who
               for
               the
               most
               part
               go
               upon
               Pilgrimage
               to
               Meca
               ,
               that
               at
               their
               return
               they
               may
               be
               put
               into
               the
               number
               of
               their
               Hoggoi
               ,
               or
               Saints
               .
               They
               set
               sail
               at
               the
               beginning
               of
               the
               March-Moon
               ,
               and
               return
               in
               September
               ,
               for
               the
               tempests
               ,
               which
               reign
               from
               Iune
               till
               that
               time
               upon
               those
               Coasts
               ,
               makes
               them
               spend
               six
               moneths
               in
               a
               Voyage
               which
               might
               be
               performed
               in
               two
               .
            
             
               The
               Commodities
               they
               transport
               to
               the
               Coasts
               of
               Aden
               ,
               
               are
               Cotten
               ,
               Linnen-cloath
               ,
               Indico
               ,
               Camphire
               ,
               Tobacco
               ,
               Allum
               ,
               Sulphur
               ,
               Benjamin
               ,
               Pepper
               ,
               and
               other
               Spices
               ,
               Mirobalans
               ,
               and
               several
               other
               sorts
               of
               Preserves
               ,
               and
               they
               bring
               back
               very
               little
               in
               Commodities
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               Coral
               ,
               Amber
               ,
               Misseit
               ,
               wherewith
               they
               dye
               red
               ,
               Kahwa
               or
               Coffee-berries
               ,
               and
               Opium
               ,
               which
               is
               accounted
               the
               best
               of
               all
               the
               East
               ;
               but
               their
               best
               returns
               consist
               in
               Gold
               and
               Silver
               coined
               .
            
             
               The
               other
               Vessels
               ,
               
               which
               are
               less
               ,
               and
               go
               from
               
                 Surat
                 ,
                 Cambaia
              
               and
               Broitschia
               upon
               the
               Coasts
               of
               Persia
               ,
               bring
               home
               Brocadoes
               ,
               Silk-stuffes
               ,
               Velvets
               ,
               Chamlets
               ,
               Pearls
               ,
               dry
               Fruits
               ,
               as
               Almonds
               ,
               Raisms
               of
               the
               Sun
               ,
               Nuts
               ,
               and
               Dates
               ,
               and
               above
               all
               Rose-water
               ,
               wherewith
               they
               drive
               a
               great
               Trade
               .
               These
               go
               away
               in
               the
               moneths
               of
               Ianuary
               and
               February
               ,
               and
               return
               in
               April
               ,
               or
               the
               beginning
               of
               May.
               There
               are
               other
               Ships
               of
               a
               hundred
               ,
               two
               hundred
               ,
               and
               three
               hundred
               tuns
               burthen
               ,
               which
               carry
               to
               Acim
               ,
               in
               the
               Island
               of
               Sumatra
               ,
               all
               sorts
               of
               the
               Commodities
               of
               the
               Country
               ,
               
               and
               bring
               home
               Sulphur
               ,
               Benjamin
               ,
               Camphire
               ,
               Percelain
               ,
               Tin
               and
               Pepper
               .
               These
               last
               set
               sail
               in
               May
               ,
               for
               this
               reason
               ,
               that
               the
               Portuguez
               ,
               who
               forbid
               the
               selling
               of
               Pepper
               any
               where
               but
               in
               the
               Cities
               where
               they
               have
               established
               their
               Commerce
               ,
               upon
               pain
               of
               death
               and
               confiscation
               of
               Goods
               ,
               and
               guard
               the
               Coast
               against
               the
               Pirats
               of
               the
               Malabares
               ,
               draw
               not
               into
               their
               Havens
               till
               that
               time
               ;
               and
               therefore
               they
               must
               so
               order
               their
               Affairs
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               be
               at
               home
               again
               in
               October
               ,
               before
               the
               Portuguez
               set
               out
               their
               Fleets
               to
               Sea.
               
            
             
               The
               Malabares
               ,
               
               who
               inhabit
               that
               part
               of
               the
               Indian
               Coast
               ,
               which
               reaches
               from
               
                 Cap
                 di
                 Rama
              
               ,
               ten
               Leagues
               from
               Goa
               Southward
               ,
               as
               far
               as
               
                 Cap
                 di
                 Comori
              
               ,
               about
               a
               hundred
               and
               seven
               ,
               or
               a
               hundred
               and
               eight
               Leagues
               in
               length
               ,
               and
               comprehends
               the
               Cities
               of
               
                 Calicut
                 ,
                 Onor
                 ,
                 Bacalir
                 ,
                 Bacanor
                 ,
                 Mangalor
                 ,
                 Cananor
                 ,
              
               and
               Granganot
               ,
               have
               also
               very
               great
               trade
               at
               
                 Surat
                 ,
                 Cambaya
              
               and
               Broitschia
               ,
               and
               bring
               thither
               Cayro
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               bark
               of
               the
               Cocos-trees
               ,
               
               whereof
               they
               make
               Cordage
               for
               Ships
               :
               Copera
               ,
               or
               the
               pith
               of
               the
               same
               :
               Trees
               ,
               brown
               Sugar
               ,
               which
               they
               call
               
                 Sigaga
                 ,
                 Areca
              
               and
               Bettelé
               ,
               which
               they
               call
               in
               their
               Language
               ,
               Dimang
               ;
               a
               certain
               kind
               of
               Wood
               which
               dyes
               red
               ,
               called
               Patang
               and
               Harpus
               ,
               wherewith
               Ships
               are
               calked
               ,
               as
               also
               Rice
               and
               other
               provisions
               .
               They
               carry
               home
               Opium
               ,
               Saffron
               ,
               Coral
               ,
               Cotton
               ,
               Thread
               ,
               Linnen-cloaths
               and
               other
               Stuffes
               .
               They
               come
               to
               Surat
               and
               upon
               the
               Coasts
               ,
               in
               the
               moneth
               of
               December
               ,
               and
               go
               away
               in
               April
               .
            
             
               The
               Portuguez
               ,
               
               who
               for
               a
               long
               time
               had
               all
               the
               advantages
               of
               the
               Trade
               of
               Guzuratta
               ,
               and
               were
               become
               Masters
               thereof
               ,
               by
               means
               of
               the
               Forts
               they
               had
               built
               at
               
                 Daman
                 ,
                 Diu
              
               ,
               and
               Goa
               ,
               to
               make
               their
               party
               good
               against
               the
               Malabares
               ,
               their
               irreconcileable
               Enemies
               ,
               brought
               thither
               Lead
               ,
               Tin
               ,
               Vermilion
               ,
               Quicksilver
               ,
               all
               sorts
               of
               Woollen-clothes
               ,
               Ivory
               ,
               Sandal-wood
               ,
               Pepper
               ,
               Cardomomum
               ,
               or
               grains
               of
               Paradise
               ,
               Cloves
               ,
               Porcelane
               ,
               China-Stuffes
               ,
               Cinnamon
               ,
               
                 Cocos
                 ,
                 Cayro
              
               ,
               Vessels
               of
               Gold
               ,
               Vermilion-gilt
               ,
               made
               in
               Europe
               ;
               and
               bought
               there
               all
               sorts
               of
               Stuffes
               ,
               Cotton-clothes
               ,
               Indico
               ,
               Saltpeter
               ,
               Lacque
               ,
               Sugar
               ,
               Mirobalans
               ,
               Preserves
               ,
               Bed-steads
               ,
               Cabinets
               ,
               and
               other
               pieces
               made
               of
               Lacque
               ,
               which
               they
               brought
               to
               Goa
               ,
               and
               disposed
               into
               their
               great
               Ships
               or
               Carracks
               ,
               which
               set
               thence
               for
               Portugal
               in
               Ianuary
               and
               February
               .
               They
               bought
               there
               also
               ,
               Butter
               ,
               
                 Assa
                 foetida
                 ,
                 Opium
              
               ,
               Cummin
               ,
               Cotton
               and
               Thread
               ,
               to
               be
               transported
               to
               
                 Malacca
                 ,
                 China
              
               ,
               and
               Sapan
               ,
               where
               they
               traded
               many
               times
               at
               two
               hundred
               upon
               one
               hundred
               profit
               .
               But
               since
               the
               English
               and
               Dutch
               setled
               themselves
               in
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               Guzuratta
               ,
               they
               have
               been
               forc'd
               to
               quit
               some
               part
               of
               that
               Trade
               ,
               and
               to
               content
               themselves
               with
               what
               they
               still
               carry
               on
               at
               Goa
               ,
               whereof
               we
               shall
               give
               some
               account
               in
               the
               second
               Book
               of
               this
               Relation
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               MANDELSLO's
               TRAVELS
               INTO
               THE
               INDIES
               .
            
             
               The
               Second
               Book
               .
            
             
               THe
               English
               President
               ,
               
               Mr.
               Metwold
               ,
               who
               had
               resign'd
               his
               charge
               in
               the
               Indies
               to
               his
               Successour
               ,
               Mr.
               Fremling
               ,
               having
               taken
               all
               requisite
               order
               for
               our
               Voyage
               ,
               went
               the
               first
               day
               of
               Ianuary
               ,
               1639.
               to
               take
               his
               leave
               of
               the
               Sulthan
               ,
               
               who
               receiv'd
               him
               very
               kindly
               ,
               
               and
               presented
               him
               with
               a
               Vestment
               of
               Brocadoe
               ,
               the
               Collar
               whereof
               was
               made
               of
               two
               Martins
               Skins
               with
               Sables
               ,
               which
               he
               then
               had
               about
               him
               ;
               as
               also
               many
               other
               rare
               things
               ,
               which
               he
               entreated
               him
               to
               keep
               for
               his
               sake
               .
               At
               our
               coming
               out
               of
               the
               Sulthans
               Palace
               ,
               we
               were
               received
               into
               a
               Shallop
               ,
               which
               brought
               us
               aboard
               the
               Mary
               ,
               then
               lying
               in
               the
               Road
               ,
               two
               Leagues
               from
               the
               mouth
               of
               the
               River
               .
               The
               new
               President
               ,
               and
               the
               chiefest
               of
               the
               English
               Officers
               ,
               accompanied
               us
               into
               the
               Ship
               ,
               where
               they
               stayed
               three
               dayes
               ,
               entertaining
               and
               treating
               one
               another
               ,
               and
               drowning
               in
               good
               Wine
               the
               affliction
               which
               was
               to
               ensue
               upon
               so
               long
               a
               separation
               .
            
             
               We
               set
               sail
               the
               fifth
               ,
               
               two
               hours
               before
               day
               ,
               and
               got
               at
               night
               in
               sight
               of
               the
               City
               of
               Daman
               ,
               where
               we
               found
               one
               of
               our
               Ships
               which
               was
               gone
               before
               us
               ,
               to
               take
               up
               a
               Portuguez
               Vessel
               that
               was
               to
               go
               along
               with
               us
               to
               Goa
               .
               The
               Governour
               sent
               us
               a
               Vessel
               of
               Wine
               ,
               about
               the
               bigness
               of
               a
               Barrel
               ,
               and
               some
               other
               refreshments
               ,
               notwithstanding
               the
               siege
               which
               the
               King
               of
               Decam
               ,
               his
               Neighbour
               ,
               then
               maintain'd
               against
               the
               place
               ,
               but
               with
               little
               good
               success
               ,
               in
               regard
               the
               Haven
               being
               not
               block'd
               up
               ,
               the
               Indians
               could
               not
               prevent
               the
               sending
               in
               of
               relief
               into
               the
               City
               ,
               even
               in
               the
               day
               time
               .
            
             
               The
               Kingdom
               of
               Decam
               ,
               or
               rather
               Cuncam
               ,
               for
               so
               it
               is
               more
               commonly
               called
               ,
               though
               from
               its
               Metropolis
               it
               sometimes
               gets
               the
               name
               of
               Visiapour
               ,
               reaches
               all
               along
               that
               Coast
               ,
               from
               Ingediva
               ,
               which
               lies
               within
               twelve
               leagues
               of
               Goa
               ,
               towards
               the
               South
               ,
               to
               a
               place
               named
               Siffarde
               .
               The
               Neighbouring
               Princes
               are
               ,
               on
               the
               North-side
               ,
               the
               King
               Nisamsa
               ,
               who
               is
               possess'd
               of
               the
               Country
               which
               lies
               between
               the
               Province
               of
               
                 Dolte
                 babth
              
               ,
               within
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               Decam
               ,
               and
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               Bailama
               on
               Daman
               side
               ;
               and
               on
               the
               East
               ,
               the
               King
               of
               Benghenal
               ,
               whose
               residence
               is
               in
               the
               City
               of
               Golcanda
               ,
               which
               is
               corruptly
               called
               Golconda
               .
            
             
               The
               chief
               Maritime
               Cities
               of
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               Decam
               ,
               are
               
                 Geytapour
                 ,
                 Rasapour
                 ,
                 Carapatan
              
               ,
               and
               Dabul
               ;
               but
               the
               Metropolis
               of
               the
               Kingdom
               is
               Visiapour
               ,
               eighty
               Leagues
               from
               Dabul
               ,
               and
               eighty
               four
               from
               Goa
               .
            
             
               The
               way
               from
               Goa
               to
               Visiapour
               lies
               according
               to
               the
               following
               direction
               ,
               which
               we
               
               thought
               fit
               to
               insert
               here
               ,
               purposely
               to
               take
               occasion
               by
               that
               means
               to
               discover
               a
               good
               part
               of
               the
               Country
               .
            
             
               As
               soon
               as
               you
               come
               out
               of
               Goa
               ,
               
               you
               cross
               the
               River
               
                 Madre
                 de
                 dios
              
               ,
               to
               get
               into
               the
               Country
               of
               the
               King
               of
               Visiapour
               ,
               in
               which
               the
               first
               place
               you
               come
               to
               is
               the
               City
               of
               Ditcauly
               ,
               three
               Leagues
               from
               Goa
               .
               The
               Governour
               of
               this
               City
               is
               Governour
               also
               of
               the
               Fort
               of
               Ponda
               ,
               which
               is
               upon
               the
               same
               River
               .
               From
               Ditcauly
               to
               Danda
               are
               counted
               six
               Leagues
               .
            
             
               This
               City
               is
               of
               a
               competent
               largeness
               ,
               
               and
               hath
               very
               fair
               Streets
               .
               It
               is
               seated
               upon
               the
               River
               Dery
               ,
               which
               falls
               into
               the
               Sea
               near
               those
               Isles
               ,
               which
               the
               Portuguez
               call
               
                 Islas
                 quemadas
              
               .
               Its
               Inhabitants
               are
               Decanins
               and
               Benjans
               ,
               who
               traffick
               very
               much
               at
               Goa
               .
            
             
               From
               Danda
               to
               the
               Mountain
               of
               Balagatta
               ,
               
               are
               nine
               Leagues
               ,
               and
               you
               pass
               through
               the
               Villages
               of
               Amby
               and
               Herpoli
               ,
               and
               at
               the
               foot
               of
               the
               Mountain
               ,
               through
               that
               of
               Amboly
               .
               This
               Mountain
               reaches
               along
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               Cuncam
               ,
               as
               far
               as
               the
               Coasts
               of
               Coromandel
               ;
               and
               there
               on
               the
               top
               of
               it
               Plains
               ,
               whose
               fertility
               is
               equal
               to
               that
               of
               the
               most
               pleasant
               Valleys
               .
            
             
               From
               Amboly
               ,
               to
               the
               Village
               of
               Herenekassi
               ,
               
               upon
               the
               River
               of
               the
               same
               name
               ,
               there
               are
               eleven
               Leagues
               ,
               and
               within
               Cannon
               shot
               of
               it
               ,
               you
               pass
               through
               the
               Village
               of
               Berouly
               ,
               
               which
               lies
               in
               a
               Valley
               between
               the
               Mountains
               of
               Balagatta
               .
               Two
               Leagues
               thence
               ,
               you
               come
               to
               the
               Village
               of
               Werserée
               ;
               
               three
               Leagues
               thence
               ,
               to
               that
               of
               Outor
               ;
               
               and
               six
               Leagues
               and
               a
               half
               further
               ,
               to
               that
               of
               Berapour
               ;
               
               half
               a
               League
               thence
               ,
               to
               that
               of
               Matoura
               ,
               
               and
               a
               League
               thence
               ,
               to
               that
               of
               Calingra
               .
               
               About
               five
               hundred
               paces
               from
               Calingra
               ,
               you
               come
               to
               the
               Village
               of
               Kangir
               ,
               and
               ere
               you
               get
               much
               further
               ,
               to
               a
               Hamlet
               ,
               which
               hath
               no
               other
               name
               then
               that
               of
               Bary
               ,
               which
               is
               given
               to
               all
               those
               places
               that
               have
               no
               particular
               name
               .
            
             
               About
               a
               League
               thence
               is
               the
               Village
               of
               Worry
               ,
               
               and
               half
               a
               League
               further
               that
               of
               Attrowad
               ,
               
               near
               which
               ,
               upon
               an
               eminent
               place
               ,
               there
               is
               a
               very
               magnificent
               Pagode
               ,
               of
               the
               Countrey
               ,
               or
               Mosquey
               ,
               which
               may
               be
               seen
               at
               a
               very
               great
               distance
               .
               About
               two
               Leagues
               and
               a
               half
               from
               this
               Pagode
               ,
               you
               turn
               upon
               the
               left
               hand
               ,
               and
               go
               through
               the
               Village
               of
               Badaraly
               
               to
               Kerwes
               ,
               
               which
               is
               also
               two
               Leagues
               and
               a
               half
               from
               Badaraly
               .
               From
               Kerwes
               to
               Skeokory
               are
               accounted
               two
               Leagues
               ;
               
               and
               from
               Skeokory
               ,
               to
               a
               very
               sumptuous
               
                 Benjane
                 Pagode
              
               ,
               five
               Leagues
               .
            
             
               From
               this
               Pagode
               may
               be
               discovered
               ,
               at
               a
               great
               distance
               ,
               the
               Castle
               of
               Mirsis
               ,
               two
               leagues
               thence
               ,
               upon
               the
               left
               hand
               ,
               and
               you
               go
               thence
               to
               Rajebag
               ,
               
               which
               is
               about
               a
               league
               distant
               from
               the
               said
               
                 Pagode
                 .
                 Rajebag
              
               is
               a
               very
               great
               City
               ,
               and
               drives
               a
               great
               trade
               in
               Pepper
               ,
               which
               the
               Inhabitants
               transport
               to
               Bisnager
               ,
               and
               elsewhere
               .
            
             
               It
               is
               part
               of
               the
               Dowry
               of
               the
               Queen
               of
               Visepour
               ,
               who
               hath
               there
               a
               Governour
               under
               her
               .
            
             
               About
               a
               League
               from
               Rajebag
               ,
               you
               come
               to
               a
               very
               noble
               Well
               ;
               about
               two
               Leagues
               thence
               ,
               you
               cross
               the
               River
               Cugny
               ;
               and
               about
               half
               a
               League
               further
               you
               come
               to
               the
               City
               of
               Gotteuy
               .
               
               You
               leave
               it
               on
               the
               left
               hand
               ,
               yet
               go
               through
               one
               Gate
               of
               it
               ,
               to
               pass
               through
               the
               Villages
               of
               Goetesi
               and
               Omgar
               ,
               which
               are
               but
               about
               five
               hundred
               paces
               thence
               ;
               and
               about
               half
               a
               League
               further
               ,
               you
               come
               to
               the
               great
               River
               Corstena
               ,
               which
               runs
               through
               the
               whole
               Kingdom
               of
               Decam
               ,
               as
               far
               as
               Masulypatan
               .
               About
               a
               League
               and
               a
               half
               from
               the
               River
               ,
               you
               go
               through
               the
               Village
               of
               Eynatour
               ,
               and
               not
               far
               thence
               ,
               through
               that
               of
               Katerna
               ,
               and
               thence
               to
               those
               of
               Tangly
               and
               Erary
               ,
               and
               so
               to
               the
               River
               Agery
               ,
               which
               is
               distant
               thence
               about
               a
               League
               and
               a
               half
               .
               About
               three
               Leagues
               further
               you
               come
               to
               the
               City
               of
               Atteny
               ,
               which
               is
               so
               considerable
               as
               to
               be
               a
               common
               Market
               to
               all
               the
               adjacent
               Country
               ,
               whence
               are
               daily
               brought
               to
               it
               abundance
               of
               all
               sorts
               of
               provisions
               .
               About
               four
               Leagues
               thence
               ,
               you
               come
               to
               the
               Village
               of
               Bardgie
               ,
               and
               at
               three
               and
               a
               half
               further
               ,
               pass
               through
               the
               Village
               of
               Agger
               ,
               which
               is
               within
               three
               Leagues
               of
               the
               City
               of
               Talsengbe
               ,
               which
               is
               distant
               from
               that
               of
               Homoware
               three
               other
               Leagues
               ,
               and
               thence
               there
               are
               as
               many
               to
               the
               City
               of
               Ticota
               ,
               which
               is
               within
               six
               Leagues
               of
               Visapour
               .
            
             
               Before
               you
               come
               to
               the
               chief
               City
               ,
               you
               pass
               through
               the
               Villages
               of
               Nouraspour
               and
               Sirrapour
               ,
               which
               are
               in
               a
               manner
               its
               Suburbs
               ,
               and
               whereof
               the
               former
               was
               heretofore
               the
               ordinary
               residence
               of
               the
               King
               
                 Ibrahim
                 Schach
              
               ,
               who
               reign'd
               at
               the
               beginning
               of
               this
               last
               Age
               :
               but
               now
               it
               is
               wholly
               ruin'd
               ,
               and
               the
               Materials
               of
               its
               Palace
               and
               great
               Houses
               are
               convey'd
               thence
               for
               the
               carrying
               on
               of
               those
               which
               are
               building
               at
               Visiapour
               .
            
             
               The
               City
               of
               Visiapour
               is
               of
               such
               largeness
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               above
               five
               Leagues
               in
               compass
               .
               The
               Walls
               ,
               which
               are
               very
               high
               ,
               are
               of
               Free-stone
               ,
               encompass'd
               with
               a
               great
               Ditch
               ,
               and
               several
               Fortifications
               ,
               mounted
               with
               above
               a
               thousand
               great
               Pieces
               ,
               of
               all
               sorts
               ,
               Iron
               and
               Brass
               .
               
               The
               Kings
               Palace
               is
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               the
               City
               ,
               from
               which
               it
               is
               divided
               by
               a
               double
               Wall
               ,
               and
               two
               Ditches
               ,
               being
               above
               3500.
               paces
               in
               compass
               .
               He
               who
               commanded
               there
               in
               the
               time
               of
               
                 Sulthan
                 Mamedh
                 Idelshach
              
               ,
               the
               Son
               of
               Ibrahim
               ,
               was
               called
               Nammouth-chan
               ,
               by
               Countrey
               an
               Italian
               ,
               born
               at
               Rome
               .
               His
               command
               extended
               also
               over
               the
               City
               ,
               and
               the
               5000.
               men
               who
               kept
               Garrison
               therein
               ,
               besides
               the
               2000.
               who
               were
               the
               constant
               Garrison
               of
               the
               Castle
               .
               The
               City
               hath
               five
               distinct
               Suburbs
               ,
               where
               the
               principal
               Merchants
               have
               their
               habitations
               ,
               and
               particularly
               in
               that
               of
               Schanpour
               ,
               where
               live
               most
               of
               the
               Jewellers
               .
               The
               other
               Suburbs
               are
               called
               
                 Gurapour
                 ,
                 Ibrahimpour
                 ,
                 Alapour
              
               and
               Bomnenaly
               .
               The
               Inhabitants
               are
               Decanins
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               of
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               Decam
               ,
               or
               
                 Benjans
                 ,
                 Moguls
              
               ,
               and
               Ientives
               ,
               of
               whom
               an
               account
               hath
               been
               given
               before
               .
            
             
               To
               go
               from
               Visiapour
               to
               Dabul
               ,
               you
               return
               the
               same
               way
               as
               far
               as
               the
               City
               of
               Atteny
               ,
               whence
               you
               go
               to
               the
               Village
               of
               Agelle
               ,
               which
               is
               two
               Leagues
               distant
               from
               it
               ,
               and
               thence
               to
               the
               City
               of
               Arecq
               ,
               which
               is
               six
               Leagues
               and
               a
               half
               from
               Agelle
               .
               From
               Arecq
               to
               the
               City
               of
               Berce
               are
               three
               Leagues
               ,
               and
               thence
               to
               Mirsie
               three
               Leagues
               .
               This
               City
               ,
               which
               is
               called
               also
               Mirdsi
               ,
               and
               Mirisgie
               ,
               is
               large
               ,
               but
               not
               very
               populous
               ,
               having
               ,
               on
               the
               North-side
               ,
               a
               Castle
               ,
               so
               well
               fortifi'd
               ,
               that
               the
               Mogul
               ,
               who
               sometime
               besieg'd
               it
               with
               all
               the
               Forces
               of
               his
               Kingdom
               ,
               was
               forc'd
               to
               raise
               the
               Siege
               .
               In
               this
               place
               are
               also
               to
               be
               seen
               the
               Tombs
               of
               two
               Kings
               of
               Delly
               ,
               who
               were
               enterr'd
               there
               above
               five
               hundred
               years
               since
               .
               The
               Inhabitants
               of
               the
               City
               ,
               as
               also
               those
               of
               the
               Country
               thereabouts
               ,
               have
               a
               great
               veneration
               for
               that
               place
               .
               From
               Mirdsi
               to
               the
               Village
               of
               Epour
               are
               two
               Leagues
               ,
               and
               thence
               to
               the
               City
               of
               Graeen
               three
               .
               
               It
               is
               not
               easily
               decided
               ,
               whether
               it
               be
               one
               City
               or
               two
               ,
               inasmuch
               as
               it
               is
               divided
               only
               by
               the
               great
               River
               Corsena
               ,
               the
               distance
               between
               both
               parts
               being
               about
               800.
               paces
               ;
               and
               there
               are
               so
               many
               houses
               on
               either
               side
               of
               the
               River
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               be
               taken
               for
               two
               considerable
               Cities
               ,
               though
               one
               be
               much
               less
               then
               the
               other
               From
               the
               River
               to
               the
               Village
               of
               Toncq
               ,
               are
               counted
               two
               Leagues
               and
               a
               half
               ;
               thence
               to
               that
               of
               Astava
               one
               ,
               and
               thence
               to
               the
               City
               of
               Asta
               two
               Leagues
               .
               Between
               this
               last
               Village
               and
               the
               City
               ,
               there
               is
               a
               Hamlet
               ,
               which
               is
               called
               Barry
               ;
               ●
               but
               it
               is
               to
               be
               observ'd
               ,
               that
               this
               name
               is
               given
               to
               all
               those
               places
               which
               have
               not
               any
               in
               particular
               ,
               as
               we
               said
               before
               .
               The
               City
               of
               Asta
               is
               very
               considerable
               for
               its
               trading
               ,
               and
               hath
               a
               noble
               Market
               ,
               where
               may
               be
               had
               all
               sorts
               of
               provisions
               .
               The
               Mogul
               ,
               who
               sometime
               came
               as
               far
               as
               this
               place
               with
               his
               Army
               ,
               hath
               left
               behind
               him
               sufficient
               marks
               of
               the
               devastation
               which
               attends
               the
               marches
               of
               such
               numerous
               Armies
               .
            
             
               Having
               left
               Asta
               ,
               you
               come
               to
               the
               great
               City
               of
               Ballouwa
               ,
               
               which
               is
               distant
               from
               it
               three
               Leagues
               ;
               and
               three
               more
               thence
               to
               those
               O●ren
               and
               Isselampour
               ,
               
               which
               lye
               distant
               one
               from
               the
               other
               not
               above
               a
               Cannon-shot
               .
               You
               leave
               the
               former
               on
               the
               right
               hand
               ,
               and
               the
               other
               ,
               which
               hath
               a
               strong
               Castle
               ,
               and
               its
               particular
               Governour
               ,
               on
               the
               left
               .
               Two
               Leagues
               from
               Isselampour
               ,
               lies
               the
               Village
               of
               Taffet
               ,
               
               and
               three
               thence
               ,
               that
               of
               Cassegam
               ,
               
               whence
               there
               are
               above
               two
               Leagues
               to
               the
               City
               of
               Calliar
               ,
               
               which
               is
               wholly
               destroy'd
               .
               Two
               Leagues
               thence
               ,
               there
               is
               a
               little
               Village
               called
               Galoure
               ,
               
               whence
               you
               pass
               through
               the
               Village
               of
               Winge
               ,
               
               and
               afterwards
               by
               the
               City
               of
               Qualampour
               ,
               
               where
               much
               Linnen
               is
               made
               ,
               and
               by
               that
               of
               Domo
               ,
               
               to
               the
               City
               of
               Tamba
               ,
               
               which
               is
               six
               Leagues
               from
               Galoure
               .
               The
               City
               of
               Tamba
               is
               considerable
               both
               for
               its
               largeness
               ,
               and
               its
               being
               very
               populous
               .
               It
               lies
               on
               the
               other
               side
               of
               a
               River
               ,
               the
               name
               whereof
               I
               could
               not
               learn
               ;
               for
               that
               of
               Coyna
               ,
               which
               they
               give
               it
               ,
               is
               a
               general
               name
               ,
               and
               signifies
               only
               a
               great
               River
               .
               The
               Inhabitants
               are
               Benjans
               and
               Ientives
               ,
               who
               live
               by
               Commerce
               and
               Tillage
               .
            
             
               From
               the
               City
               of
               Tamba
               to
               the
               Village
               of
               Morel
               are
               two
               Leagues
               ,
               and
               thence
               to
               that
               of
               Suppero
               two
               Leagues
               ;
               to
               Belour
               four
               ;
               and
               thence
               to
               the
               Town
               of
               Werad
               two
               Leagues
               .
               
               This
               Town
               lies
               nine
               Leagues
               from
               the
               Mountains
               of
               Balagatta
               ,
               and
               there
               is
               not
               far
               from
               it
               a
               Village
               ,
               called
               Patan
               ,
               which
               was
               sometime
               the
               retreat
               of
               a
               famous
               Robber
               named
               Hiewogby
               ,
               who
               made
               all
               he
               took
               pay
               a
               certain
               Ransome
               :
               and
               when
               ever
               notice
               was
               brought
               him
               of
               any
               design
               against
               his
               person
               ,
               he
               got
               into
               the
               Mountain
               ,
               whither
               it
               was
               impossible
               to
               pursue
               him
               .
               From
               Werad
               to
               the
               Village
               of
               Helewacko
               ,
               and
               the
               River
               which
               runs
               by
               it
               ,
               are
               counted
               above
               three
               Leagues
               .
               This
               River
               ,
               which
               comes
               down
               from
               the
               City
               of
               Chaury
               ,
               which
               is
               thirty
               six
               L●agues
               distant
               from
               this
               Village
               ,
               hath
               no
               other
               name
               then
               that
               of
               the
               Village
               ,
               though
               they
               give
               it
               also
               that
               of
               Coyna
               ,
               as
               being
               indeed
               the
               greatest
               of
               any
               in
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               Cuncam
               .
               From
               the
               River
               to
               the
               Village
               of
               Gattamatta
               ,
               which
               is
               within
               the
               Mountains
               of
               Balagatta
               ,
               are
               three
               Leagues
               ;
               and
               thence
               to
               the
               Village
               of
               Pory
               three
               more
               .
               This
               Village
               is
               seated
               at
               the
               foot
               of
               the
               Mountain
               ,
               which
               is
               at
               that
               place
               very
               rough
               and
               craggy
               .
               Thence
               to
               the
               Village
               of
               Camburley
               are
               two
               Leagues
               ,
               and
               thence
               to
               that
               of
               Chipolone
               two
               more
               :
               this
               last
               Village
               lies
               upon
               the
               River
               Ghoyhbeer
               ,
               which
               falls
               into
               that
               which
               runs
               by
               Hel●wacko
               ;
               whence
               it
               comes
               ,
               that
               those
               who
               go
               to
               Dabul
               by
               water
               embark
               at
               that
               place
               ,
               Dabul
               being
               sixteen
               Leagues
               from
               it
               .
               At
               the
               same
               place
               they
               also
               
               embark
               all
               the
               Merchandises
               which
               are
               transported
               to
               all
               parts
               of
               the
               Kingdom
               ,
               paying
               a
               Larin
               and
               a
               half
               upon
               a
               Candy
               ,
               which
               comes
               to
               four
               Quintals
               ,
               or
               four
               hundred
               weight
               and
               a
               half
               carriage
               .
            
             
               The
               City
               of
               Dabul
               is
               seated
               upon
               the
               River
               Kalewacko
               ,
               
               at
               seventeen
               degrees
               ,
               forty
               five
               minutes
               ,
               on
               this
               side
               the
               Line
               ,
               though
               Linschoten
               puts
               it
               at
               eighteen
               degrees
               .
               It
               is
               without
               doubt
               one
               of
               the
               most
               ancient
               Cities
               of
               the
               whole
               Kingdom
               ;
               but
               now
               it
               hath
               neither
               Gates
               nor
               Walls
               ,
               and
               all
               its
               Fortifications
               consists
               in
               two
               Batteries
               ,
               on
               the
               Rive-side
               ,
               upon
               which
               there
               are
               four
               Iron
               Guns
               .
               The
               Wood
               ,
               which
               lies
               on
               the
               left
               hand
               as
               you
               go
               into
               the
               River
               ,
               represents
               a
               great
               Castle
               ;
               and
               at
               the
               foot
               of
               the
               same
               Wood
               may
               be
               discover'd
               a
               white
               Tower
               ,
               which
               serves
               for
               a
               Pagode
               or
               Mosquey
               ,
               and
               is
               an
               infallible
               direction
               to
               Pilots
               .
               The
               entrance
               into
               the
               River
               is
               somewhat
               difficult
               ,
               there
               being
               at
               the
               mouth
               of
               it
               a
               Sand-bank
               ,
               which
               at
               low-water
               is
               dry
               ;
               so
               that
               as
               you
               go
               in
               ,
               you
               must
               alwayes
               keep
               towards
               the
               South
               ,
               in
               regard
               that
               ,
               even
               at
               low-water
               ,
               you
               have
               on
               that
               side
               between
               five
               and
               six
               fathom
               water
               ,
               unless
               it
               be
               at
               the
               very
               mouth
               of
               the
               River
               ,
               where
               you
               have
               not
               above
               twelve
               or
               fourteen
               foot
               water
               at
               most
               .
               The
               Road
               is
               good
               within
               a
               League
               of
               the
               River
               ,
               but
               it
               is
               incomparably
               better
               four
               Leagues
               thence
               ,
               in
               the
               Bay
               of
               Zanquizara
               .
               Twelve
               Leagues
               thence
               lyes
               the
               Haven
               or
               Road
               of
               Ceitapour
               ,
               which
               is
               within
               twenty
               Leagues
               of
               Goa
               ,
               at
               seventeen
               degrees
               ,
               ten
               minutes
               ,
               and
               is
               no
               doubt
               the
               best
               on
               all
               the
               Coast
               ;
               for
               casting
               Anchor
               behind
               the
               Island
               ,
               which
               shelters
               it
               ,
               you
               need
               not
               fear
               being
               expos'd
               to
               any
               wind
               .
               Three
               Leagues
               thence
               lyes
               the
               City
               of
               Rasapour
               ,
               
               which
               is
               one
               of
               the
               chiefest
               maritime
               Cities
               of
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               Cuncam
               .
               The
               Bay
               of
               Wingurla
               ,
               nineteen
               Leagues
               from
               Rasapour
               ,
               and
               three
               from
               
                 Islas
                 quemadas
              
               ,
               is
               a
               convenient
               Haven
               ,
               but
               we
               shall
               forbear
               any
               further
               description
               thereof
               ,
               in
               regard
               it
               is
               not
               our
               design
               at
               present
               to
               afford
               materials
               for
               a
               Maritime
               Map
               of
               those
               parts
               .
            
             
               The
               Inhabitants
               of
               Dabul
               are
               either
               Pagans
               or
               Mahumetans
               ,
               whose
               principal
               trading
               is
               in
               Salt
               ,
               which
               is
               brought
               thither
               from
               Oranubammara
               ,
               as
               also
               in
               Pepper
               .
               Heretofore
               there
               were
               set
               forth
               thence
               several
               Vessels
               for
               the
               Gulf
               of
               Persia
               ,
               and
               the
               Red-sea
               ;
               but
               now
               their
               Commerce
               that
               way
               is
               so
               inconsiderable
               ,
               that
               they
               hardly
               send
               out
               three
               or
               four
               wretched
               bottoms
               for
               Gamron
               .
               The
               Custom
               paid
               there
               is
               three
               and
               a
               half
               upon
               the
               hundred
               ;
               but
               the
               English
               pay
               only
               a
               moyety
               thereof
               .
            
             
               The
               Inhabitants
               of
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               Cuncam
               or
               Decam
               ,
               though
               they
               are
               for
               the
               most
               part
               Benjans
               ,
               eat
               any
               kind
               of
               flesh
               ,
               unless
               it
               be
               that
               of
               an
               Oxe
               ,
               Cow
               ,
               Buffle
               ,
               or
               wild
               Oxe
               ,
               and
               a
               Swine
               .
               They
               have
               a
               certain
               veneration
               for
               the
               Oxe
               and
               the
               Cow
               ;
               but
               Swines-flesh
               is
               an
               abomination
               to
               them
               .
               As
               to
               their
               manner
               of
               life
               ,
               their
               Marriages
               ,
               Entertainments
               ,
               Purifications
               and
               other
               Ceremonies
               ,
               they
               imitate
               therein
               the
               Benjans
               of
               Guzuratta
               .
               Their
               Houses
               are
               of
               Straw
               ,
               and
               the
               Doors
               so
               low
               ,
               that
               a
               Man
               cannot
               get
               in
               without
               stooping
               .
               All
               that
               's
               to
               be
               seen
               within
               them
               is
               only
               a
               Mat
               ,
               on
               which
               they
               lie
               in
               the
               night
               ,
               and
               a
               pit
               in
               the
               ground
               ,
               wherein
               they
               beat
               their
               Rice
               .
               Their
               habit
               is
               the
               same
               with
               that
               of
               the
               other
               Benjans
               ,
               save
               that
               their
               Shooes
               ,
               which
               they
               call
               Alparcas
               ,
               are
               of
               wood
               ,
               ty'd
               up
               over
               the
               Instep
               with
               straps
               of
               Leather
               .
               Their
               Children
               go
               naked
               till
               they
               come
               to
               seven
               or
               eight
               years
               of
               age
               ,
               and
               they
               are
               for
               the
               most
               part
               by
               profession
               Gold-smiths
               :
               There
               are
               also
               among
               them
               some
               who
               work
               in
               Brass
               :
               they
               have
               Physitians
               ,
               Barbers
               ,
               Chirurgeons
               ,
               Carpenters
               and
               Masons
               ,
               who
               work
               for
               the
               Mahumetans
               ,
               the
               other
               Benjans
               ,
               and
               the
               Parsis
               ,
               whereof
               there
               is
               a
               greater
               number
               in
               those
               parts
               ,
               then
               there
               is
               of
               Decanins
               and
               Canarius
               .
               They
               make
               use
               of
               the
               same
               Armes
               as
               the
               Indosthans
               do
               ,
               and
               they
               have
               this
               common
               with
               them
               ,
               that
               they
               are
               not
               so
               good
               as
               either
               those
               of
               Turkey
               or
               Europe
               .
            
             
               Their
               principal
               Commerce
               consists
               in
               Pepper
               ,
               which
               is
               transported
               by
               Sea
               into
               Persia
               ,
               to
               Surat
               ,
               and
               into
               Europe
               ;
               as
               also
               in
               provisions
               ,
               wherewith
               all
               the
               neighbouring
               Provinces
               are
               thence
               supply'd●
               There
               are
               made
               also
               in
               those
               parts
               great
               quantities
               of
               Linnen-cloath
               ,
               which
               is
               transported
               by
               Sea
               out
               of
               the
               Kingdom
               ;
               and
               they
               traffick
               much
               by
               land
               with
               the
               Inhabitants
               of
               
                 Indosthan
                 ,
                 Golcanda
              
               ,
               and
               the
               Coasts
               of
               Coromandel
               ,
               whither
               they
               carry
               Cotton-clothes
               ,
               and
               Silk-stuffes
               .
               There
               are
               abundance
               of
               Jewellers
               at
               Visiapour
               ,
               and
               there
               is
               found
               thereabouts
               great
               quantity
               of
               Pearls
               ;
               but
               it
               is
               not
               there
               they
               are
               to
               behad
               cheapest
               ,
               since
               they
               are
               brought
               thither
               from
               other
               places
               .
               There
               is
               also
               abundance
               of
               Lacque
               made
               in
               the
               Mountains
               of
               Balagatta
               ;
               but
               it
               is
               not
               so
               good
               as
               that
               of
               Guzuratta
               .
            
             
               The
               Portuguez
               drive
               a
               great
               trade
               there
               ,
               especially
               with
               the
               Merchants
               of
               Ditcauly
               and
               Bauda
               ,
               which
               lye
               but
               three
               or
               four
               Leagues
               from
               Goa
               ,
               buying
               Pepper
               at
               seven
               Ryals
               the
               Quintal
               ,
               or
               hundred
               weight
               ,
               and
               at
               eight
               ,
               when
               they
               pay
               for
               it
               in
               Stuffes
               ,
               or
               some
               slight
               Commodities
               made
               of
               Iron
               ,
               as
               Snuffers
               ,
               Hinges
               ,
               &c.
               made
               in
               Europe
               .
            
             
               There
               is
               in
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               Cuncam
               a
               certain
               people
               called
               Venesars
               ,
               
               who
               buy
               the
               
               Wheat
               and
               Rice
               ,
               which
               is
               brought
               to
               the
               Market
               ,
               in
               Cities
               ,
               once
               a
               week
               ,
               and
               sell
               it
               again
               in
               the
               Country
               of
               Indosthan
               ,
               and
               the
               other
               neighbouring
               Provinces
               ,
               into
               which
               they
               go
               with
               Caffilas
               ,
               or
               Caravans
               ,
               of
               five
               or
               six
               ,
               and
               sometimes
               nine
               hundred
               or
               a
               thousand
               Beasts
               loaden
               ;
               with
               which
               they
               carry
               their
               Families
               ,
               especially
               their
               Wives
               ,
               who
               are
               as
               expert
               at
               their
               Bows
               and
               Arrows
               as
               the
               Men
               ,
               and
               by
               that
               means
               becomes
               dreadful
               to
               the
               Rasboutes
               ,
               who
               never
               durst
               set
               upon
               them
               ,
               nor
               yet
               the
               Couliers
               ,
               who
               exercise
               their
               robberies
               on
               all
               without
               any
               distinction
               ,
               upon
               this
               encouragement
               ,
               that
               the
               Rajas
               ,
               who
               should
               punish
               them
               ,
               protect
               and
               connive
               at
               them
               .
            
             
               There
               are
               two
               sorts
               of
               money
               in
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               Cuncam
               ,
               
               to
               wit
               ,
               the
               Larims
               ,
               or
               Laris
               ,
               which
               come
               from
               Persia
               ,
               and
               the
               Pagodes
               .
               Eight
               
                 Persian
                 Laris
              
               make
               a
               Pagode
               ,
               which
               is
               worth
               ten
               Laris
               of
               Dabul
               ,
               They
               have
               also
               a
               certain
               small
               brass
               Coin
               ,
               which
               they
               call
               Basaruiques
               ,
               nine
               whereof
               make
               a
               P●ise
               ,
               and
               eighteen
               Peyses
               a
               Laris.
               But
               in
               regard
               there
               is
               no
               City
               ,
               nay
               indeed
               no
               Village
               ,
               which
               hath
               not
               some
               Coin
               or
               other
               peeuliar
               thereto
               ,
               it
               is
               impossible
               to
               assign
               the
               just
               value
               thereof
               .
               Besides
               ,
               there
               is
               such
               abundance
               of
               counterfeit
               money
               ,
               that
               though
               there
               be
               no
               payment
               made
               ,
               but
               in
               the
               presence
               of
               the
               Xaraf
               ,
               or
               Money-changers
               ,
               yet
               it
               is
               a
               very
               difficult
               matter
               to
               shun
               it
               ;
               for
               the
               Changers
               themselves
               thrust
               in
               what
               is
               not
               current
               among
               that
               which
               is
               ,
               notwithstanding
               the
               penalties
               appointed
               by
               the
               Laws
               to
               be
               inflicted
               on
               those
               ,
               who
               either
               make
               or
               put
               off
               counterfeit
               money
               ,
               which
               are
               very
               rigorously
               put
               in
               execution
               .
            
             
               They
               make
               use
               of
               the
               same
               weights
               as
               they
               do
               in
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               Guzuratta
               ,
               
               save
               that
               twenty
               Maons
               of
               Surat
               weight
               makes
               twenty
               seven
               of
               Cuncam
               ;
               and
               the
               ordinary
               Maon
               ,
               which
               consists
               of
               forty
               Ceeres
               ,
               and
               sixteen
               Peyses
               ,
               makes
               twenty
               seven
               pounds
               ;
               each
               pound
               making
               two
               marks
               .
               They
               have
               a
               particular
               weight
               for
               the
               Pepper
               ,
               which
               they
               call
               Goemy
               ,
               and
               weighs
               twelve
               Maons
               ,
               four
               Maons
               make
               a
               Quintal
               or
               hundred
               weight
               ,
               and
               twenty
               make
               a
               Candy
               .
            
             
               The
               King
               of
               Cuncam
               ,
               or
               Visiapour
               ,
               is
               a
               Tributary
               of
               the
               great
               Mogul's
               ,
               
               especially
               ever
               since
               the
               disorders
               ,
               which
               happened
               under
               the
               King
               Idal-Scach
               :
               which
               were
               occasion'd
               as
               you
               shall
               find
               in
               the
               ensuing
               relation
               .
            
             
               In
               the
               time
               of
               
                 Sulthan
                 Ibrahim
                 Schach
              
               ,
               the
               Father
               of
               Idal-Schach
               ,
               there
               was
               belonging
               to
               the
               service
               of
               the
               Master
               of
               the
               Chappel
               ,
               
               or
               the
               Kings
               Musick
               ,
               a
               certain
               Slave
               ,
               named
               Chauas
               ,
               a
               person
               of
               understanding
               and
               courage
               ,
               of
               a
               pleasant
               humour
               ,
               and
               so
               taking
               a
               Conversation
               ,
               that
               the
               King
               ,
               who
               had
               particular
               notice
               of
               him
               ,
               begg'd
               him
               of
               his
               Master
               ,
               and
               preferr'd
               him
               ,
               after
               several
               other
               employments
               ,
               to
               the
               oversight
               of
               that
               apartment
               ,
               where
               his
               Wives
               and
               Concubines
               were
               lodg'd
               ,
               But
               it
               prov'd
               his
               misfortune
               one
               day
               ,
               that
               the
               King
               calling
               to
               him
               for
               drink
               ,
               they
               gave
               him
               of
               a
               bottle
               that
               smelt
               of
               Oyl
               ;
               upon
               which
               the
               King
               commanded
               him
               to
               leave
               his
               presence
               .
               Yet
               was
               not
               his
               disgrace
               so
               great
               ,
               but
               that
               the
               King
               had
               yet
               somewhat
               of
               the
               ancient
               kindness
               for
               him
               ,
               for
               he
               made
               him
               Captain
               of
               the
               Castle-gate
               ,
               and
               bestow'd
               on
               him
               the
               Government
               of
               the
               City
               ;
               which
               he
               manag'd
               with
               so
               much
               conduct
               ,
               that
               the
               King
               being
               upon
               his
               death-bed
               ,
               and
               Mustapha-Chan
               ,
               his
               Favourite
               ,
               refusing
               to
               undertake
               the
               Regency
               during
               the
               Princes
               Minority
               ,
               who
               was
               then
               but
               ten
               years
               of
               age
               ,
               that
               great
               and
               important
               charge
               was
               conferr'd
               on
               Chauas
               ,
               who
               had
               the
               Dignity
               of
               Chan
               long
               before
               .
               
               His
               Regency
               ,
               for
               the
               space
               of
               ten
               years
               ,
               had
               the
               approbation
               of
               all
               the
               people
               ,
               but
               Idal-scach
               ,
               being
               come
               to
               the
               twentieth
               year
               of
               his
               age
               ,
               began
               to
               think
               it
               irksome
               to
               be
               under
               the
               tuition
               of
               a
               revolted
               Slave
               ,
               and
               openly
               to
               condemn
               the
               familiarity
               of
               his
               conversation
               with
               the
               Queen
               his
               Mother
               .
               He
               had
               also
               engag'd
               the
               State
               into
               a
               very
               unjust
               and
               extreamly
               destructive
               War
               ;
               upon
               this
               account
               ,
               that
               he
               paid
               yearly
               to
               the
               Mogul's
               Deputies
               ,
               the
               tribute
               of
               thirty
               Millions
               of
               Pagodes
               ,
               which
               the
               King
               ow'd
               him
               ,
               yet
               afterwards
               he
               caus'd
               them
               to
               be
               robb'd
               at
               their
               return
               ,
               by
               persons
               set
               on
               purpose
               to
               do
               it
               ,
               
               who
               brought
               him
               back
               again
               all
               the
               money
               .
               The
               
                 Mogul
                 Scach
                 Iahan
              
               ,
               who
               was
               then
               living
               ,
               made
               his
               complaints
               thereof
               at
               first
               ,
               as
               of
               a
               disorder
               ,
               which
               Idal-schach
               was
               oblig'd
               in
               justice
               to
               take
               some
               course
               to
               prevent
               :
               but
               finding
               himself
               abus'd
               and
               laugh'd
               at
               ,
               he
               entred
               Cuncam
               with
               an
               Army
               of
               two
               hundred
               thousand
               fighting
               men
               ,
               where
               he
               laid
               siege
               to
               the
               Castle
               of
               Perinda
               ,
               which
               certain
               Hollanders
               ,
               who
               had
               been
               sent
               prisoners
               thither
               ,
               helpt
               to
               maintain
               for
               the
               space
               of
               two
               years
               ,
               till
               such
               time
               as
               a
               peace
               was
               concluded
               with
               the
               Mogul
               ,
               after
               the
               death
               of
               Chauas-chan
               ,
               who
               was
               kill'd
               as
               followeth
               .
            
             
               Idal-schach
               ,
               not
               able
               any
               longer
               to
               suffer
               the
               extraordinary
               and
               unjust
               power
               of
               his
               Guardian
               to
               be
               exercised
               over
               him
               ,
               
               as
               we
               said
               before
               ,
               made
               his
               complaints
               against
               him
               to
               the
               Governours
               of
               Provinces
               and
               places
               of
               trust
               ,
               intreating
               them
               to
               advise
               and
               assist
               him
               against
               the
               usurpation
               of
               Chauas-chan
               .
               They
               met
               together
               ,
               and
               sent
               a
               Message
               to
               the
               Regent
               ;
               that
               their
               King
               having
               attain'd
               an
               age
               fit
               to
               govern
               the
               Kingdom
               himself
               ,
               it
               was
               time
               he
               return'd
               into
               his
               hands
               the
               administration
               of
               Affairs
               ;
               to
               which
               end
               it
               were
               fit
               
               he
               came
               out
               of
               the
               Castle
               ,
               and
               liv'd
               in
               the
               City
               as
               the
               other
               Grandees
               of
               the
               Kingdom
               did
               ;
               giving
               him
               withall
               to
               understand
               ,
               that
               if
               he
               slighted
               these
               Remonstrances
               of
               theirs
               ,
               they
               should
               be
               forc'd
               to
               employ
               some
               part
               of
               the
               Kingdoms
               Forces
               to
               oblige
               him
               thereto
               .
               But
               Chauas-chan
               being
               very
               unwilling
               to
               devest
               himself
               of
               an
               Authority
               which
               he
               had
               been
               possest
               of
               for
               so
               many
               years
               ,
               and
               over-confident
               of
               the
               affection
               of
               his
               Creatures
               ,
               as
               also
               of
               that
               of
               the
               people
               ,
               which
               he
               had
               made
               it
               his
               main
               business
               to
               acquire
               ,
               during
               the
               Regency
               ,
               by
               a
               liberality
               truly
               Royal
               ,
               made
               no
               reflection
               on
               these
               Remonstrances
               ,
               till
               he
               found
               some
               of
               the
               great
               Ones
               ,
               with
               an
               Army
               of
               thirty
               thousand
               men
               at
               the
               City
               Gates
               .
               Being
               reduc'd
               to
               this
               extremity
               ,
               he
               took
               a
               resolution
               which
               proved
               his
               ruine
               .
            
             
               For
               ,
               
               imagining
               that
               the
               people
               had
               so
               great
               an
               affection
               for
               him
               ,
               as
               to
               proclaim
               him
               King
               ,
               in
               case
               there
               were
               no
               other
               ,
               he
               resolv'd
               to
               make
               away
               the
               Prince
               ,
               and
               to
               kill
               him
               with
               his
               own
               hands
               .
               To
               that
               end
               ,
               and
               full
               of
               this
               design
               ,
               he
               goes
               out
               of
               his
               Chamber
               one
               night
               ,
               while
               the
               Army
               was
               not
               yet
               come
               within
               five
               Leagues
               of
               the
               City
               ,
               and
               being
               come
               to
               the
               door
               of
               the
               Kings
               Lodgings
               ,
               the
               Guards
               having
               made
               no
               difficulty
               to
               let
               him
               pass
               ,
               and
               finding
               it
               lock'd
               ,
               contrary
               to
               the
               custom
               ,
               he
               would
               have
               forc'd
               it
               :
               but
               the
               King
               awaken'd
               at
               the
               noise
               ,
               asked
               who
               was
               there
               .
               He
               made
               answer
               that
               it
               was
               he
               ,
               and
               that
               he
               had
               some
               Letters
               of
               great
               consequence
               to
               communicate
               to
               him
               ,
               which
               he
               had
               just
               then
               received
               from
               some
               of
               the
               chief
               Commanders
               of
               his
               Army
               .
               The
               King
               made
               answer
               ,
               that
               it
               was
               an
               unseasonable
               time
               of
               the
               night
               for
               the
               reading
               of
               Letters
               ,
               and
               bid
               him
               come
               again
               the
               next
               morning
               ,
               and
               thereupon
               immediately
               getting
               up
               ,
               he
               went
               to
               the
               Mahael
               ,
               or
               Queens
               Lodgings
               ,
               to
               whom
               he
               gave
               an
               account
               of
               the
               presumptuous
               demeanour
               of
               Chauas-chan
               ,
               in
               coming
               to
               his
               Chamber
               door
               ar
               such
               an
               hour
               .
               The
               Queen
               ,
               who
               was
               a
               Woman
               of
               a
               solid
               judgment
               ,
               made
               such
               reflections
               on
               his
               procedure
               ,
               that
               it
               was
               presently
               resolv'd
               ,
               that
               they
               should
               ,
               with
               the
               soonest
               ,
               make
               away
               that
               pernicious
               Minister
               .
               They
               employ'd
               to
               effect
               their
               design
               a
               Meldar
               ,
               or
               Gentleman
               of
               the
               Kings
               Chamber
               ,
               and
               one
               nam'd
               Chideram
               ,
               Grand
               Faulconer
               ,
               and
               Overseer
               of
               the
               Rams
               and
               wild
               Oxen
               ,
               which
               the
               King
               keeps
               for
               fighting
               .
               
               As
               soon
               as
               it
               was
               day
               ,
               the
               King
               presented
               himself
               upon
               his
               Throne
               ,
               accompany'd
               by
               those
               two
               persons
               who
               were
               to
               be
               employ'd
               in
               the
               foresaid
               execution
               ;
               and
               having
               sent
               for
               Chauas-Chan
               ,
               he
               delivered
               him
               a
               seal'd
               Letter
               ,
               and
               said
               to
               him
               ;
               There
               Chauas-Chan
               ,
               
                 look
                 into
                 that
                 Letter
                 ,
                 which
                 I
                 have
                 just
                 now
                 receiv'd
                 from
                 the
                 Genera●s
                 of
                 my
                 Army
                 ,
                 give
                 me
                 an
                 account
                 of
                 the
                 Contents
                 of
                 it
                 .
              
               But
               while
               Chauas
               was
               opening
               it
               ,
               in
               order
               to
               the
               reading
               of
               it
               ,
               the
               Meldar
               run
               him
               into
               the
               Breast
               with
               a
               Ponyard
               ,
               but
               with
               so
               much
               precipitation
               ,
               that
               ,
               not
               staying
               to
               see
               what
               effect
               the
               Wound
               he
               had
               given
               him
               would
               have
               ,
               he
               went
               presently
               along
               with
               the
               King
               into
               the
               Womens
               Lodgings
               .
               Another
               Gentleman
               ,
               who
               was
               present
               at
               the
               blow
               ,
               perceiving
               the
               Wound
               was
               not
               mortal
               ,
               and
               pretending
               a
               kindness
               to
               Chauas
               ,
               run
               immediately
               to
               him
               ,
               embrac'd
               him
               ,
               ask'd
               him
               what
               might
               be
               the
               occasion
               of
               his
               disgrace
               ,
               and
               making
               as
               if
               he
               would
               have
               taken
               the
               Ponyard
               out
               of
               the
               Wound
               ,
               wherein
               it
               still
               stuck
               ,
               thrust
               it
               so
               much
               the
               further
               in
               ,
               that
               he
               fell
               to
               the
               ground
               .
               The
               Eunuch
               ,
               who
               was
               with
               him
               ,
               got
               him
               convey'd
               to
               his
               own
               house
               .
               But
               the
               Queen
               having
               notice
               of
               what
               had
               past
               ,
               as
               also
               of
               the
               disorder
               ,
               wherein
               the
               King
               and
               the
               Meldar
               had
               drawn
               off
               ,
               commanded
               Chideram
               to
               go
               and
               make
               an
               end
               of
               him
               .
               Chauas-Chan
               seeing
               Chideram
               coming
               into
               his
               Chamber
               ,
               and
               imagining
               he
               came
               out
               of
               civility
               to
               give
               him
               a
               visit
               ,
               said
               to
               him
               ;
               
                 Wo
                 is
                 me
              
               ,
               Chideram
               ,
               
                 who
                 is
                 it
                 that
                 hath
                 thus
                 murthered
                 me
                 ?
              
               But
               Chideram
               ,
               not
               suffering
               him
               to
               fall
               into
               further
               discourse
               ,
               
               made
               answer
               ,
               
                 Traytor
                 ,
                 't
                 is
                 I
              
               ;
               with
               which
               word
               he
               run
               upon
               him
               and
               cut
               off
               his
               head
               .
               There
               were
               present
               at
               this
               daring
               action
               Chauas-chan's
               Brother
               ,
               who
               was
               Captain
               of
               the
               Castle-gate
               ,
               three
               Chirurgeons
               ,
               two
               Captains
               ,
               friends
               of
               Chauas
               ,
               and
               some
               other
               of
               his
               Kindred
               who
               were
               present
               ,
               yet
               they
               not
               only
               made
               not
               the
               least
               opposition
               ,
               but
               suffered
               themselves
               to
               be
               all
               tamely
               kill'd
               ,
               not
               one
               profferring
               to
               avoid
               that
               fatal
               destiny
               .
            
             
               Chauas-Chan
               had
               among
               his
               Domesticks
               a
               certain
               Caffre
               ,
               who
               coming
               to
               hear
               of
               his
               Masters
               death
               ,
               run
               immediately
               to
               the
               Castle
               ,
               with
               an
               intention
               to
               dispatch
               the
               King
               ;
               but
               he
               met
               by
               the
               way
               with
               about
               thirty
               Souldiers
               ,
               who
               stop'd
               him
               .
               He
               made
               a
               shift
               to
               kill
               ten
               of
               them
               with
               his
               own
               hands
               ,
               and
               had
               dispatch'd
               the
               rest
               ,
               had
               he
               not
               been
               over-power'd
               by
               number
               ,
               which
               increas'd
               as
               the
               noise
               of
               the
               attempt
               spread
               more
               and
               more
               into
               the
               City
               .
               They
               cat
               off
               his
               head
               ,
               and
               hung
               it
               up
               as
               a
               Trophey
               ,
               upon
               one
               of
               the
               Towers
               of
               the
               Castle
               .
            
             
               One
               of
               Chauas-chans
               Creatures
               ,
               
               whose
               name
               was
               Morary
               ,
               was
               advanc'd
               with
               ten
               thousand
               Horse
               ,
               within
               five
               Leagues
               of
               the
               City
               of
               Vis●apour
               ;
               in
               so
               much
               that
               the
               King
               fearing
               that
               General
               might
               assemble
               all
               the
               Friends
               of
               the
               deceased
               ,
               caused
               him
               to
               be
               proclaim'd
               a
               Traitor
               against
               his
               Prince
               ,
               and
               set
               his
               Head
               at
               a
               certain
               price
               .
               His
               own
               Army
               seiz'd
               his
               person
               ,
               and
               receiving
               intelligence
               ,
               that
               another
               Lord
               ,
               named
               Rundelo
               ,
               was
               coming
               up
               to
               the
               relief
               of
               Chauas-chan
               ,
               and
               intended
               to
               joyn
               with
               Morary
               ,
               they
               sent
               him
               a
               by-way
               
               to
               the
               City
               ,
               whither
               he
               came
               about
               eight
               at
               night
               .
               He
               sent
               a
               Message
               to
               the
               King
               ,
               proposing
               ,
               that
               if
               his
               Majesty
               would
               pardon
               him
               ,
               and
               bestow
               on
               him
               the
               Government
               of
               the
               Brammenes
               ,
               he
               would
               pay
               him
               yearly
               twenty
               thousand
               Pagodes
               ;
               but
               those
               Propositions
               were
               rejected
               ,
               and
               the
               King
               ordered
               him
               to
               have
               his
               hands
               cut
               off
               ,
               and
               his
               tongue
               cut
               out
               ,
               and
               that
               in
               that
               posture
               he
               should
               be
               led
               all
               about
               the
               City
               ;
               but
               he
               died
               by
               the
               way
               .
            
             
               The
               only
               Action
               that
               had
               eclips'd
               the
               Ministry
               of
               Chauas-chan
               ,
               
               was
               the
               disgrace
               of
               Mustafa-chan
               .
               This
               Mustafa
               was
               he
               ,
               who
               of
               all
               the
               Lords
               about
               the
               Court
               ,
               was
               most
               in
               credit
               with
               
                 Ibrahim
                 Schach
              
               ,
               as
               being
               the
               person
               upon
               whom
               he
               had
               cast
               his
               eye
               for
               the
               Guardianship
               of
               the
               Prince
               his
               Son.
               But
               he
               ,
               unwilling
               to
               accept
               of
               it
               ,
               excus'd
               himself
               ,
               and
               recommended
               the
               merit
               of
               Chauas-chan
               ,
               who
               requited
               him
               with
               the
               greatest
               ingratitude
               that
               ever
               was
               heard
               of
               .
               Chauas
               would
               needs
               have
               that
               Lord
               to
               countenance
               by
               his
               Authority
               whatever
               had
               been
               done
               during
               the
               time
               of
               the
               Regency
               ,
               and
               finding
               it
               impossible
               to
               corrupt
               him
               ,
               he
               resolved
               to
               dispatch
               him
               out
               of
               the
               way
               ,
               by
               perswading
               the
               King
               ,
               that
               the
               honest
               old
               Man
               had
               some
               design
               upon
               his
               life
               .
               The
               young
               Prince
               implicitely
               crediting
               what
               was
               told
               him
               by
               his
               Favourite
               ,
               resolved
               to
               secure
               his
               person
               ,
               which
               oblig'd
               Mustafa-chan
               ,
               who
               had
               notice
               thereof
               ,
               to
               stand
               upon
               his
               guard
               ,
               and
               to
               fortifie
               himself
               in
               his
               house
               ,
               having
               about
               him
               700.
               
               Horse
               ,
               and
               2000.
               
               Foot.
               The
               place
               was
               regularly
               besieg'd
               with
               ten
               Guns
               ;
               and
               after
               he
               had
               held
               out
               six
               dayes
               ,
               he
               was
               forc'd
               to
               render
               it
               and
               himself
               up
               at
               mercy
               ;
               for
               most
               of
               his
               people
               ,
               nay
               his
               very
               menial
               servants
               fell
               off
               from
               him
               .
               Idal-Schach
               hearing
               that
               Chauas-chan
               intended
               either
               to
               put
               Mustafa-chan
               to
               death
               ,
               or
               at
               least
               to
               have
               his
               eyes
               out
               ,
               prevented
               both
               ,
               by
               representing
               to
               him
               ,
               that
               the
               Mogul
               ,
               to
               whom
               he
               was
               ally'd
               ,
               would
               concern
               himself
               in
               the
               Fortunes
               of
               Mustafa-chan
               ;
               and
               upon
               these
               considerations
               ,
               he
               was
               sent
               prisoner
               to
               the
               Castle
               of
               Bellagam-Chapour
               ,
               being
               allow'd
               of
               all
               his
               vast
               Revenues
               ,
               but
               five
               Pagodes
               to
               live
               upon
               .
            
             
               Accordingly
               the
               Mogul
               ,
               
               Schach-Iahan
               had
               no
               sooner
               intelligence
               brought
               him
               of
               the
               disgrace
               of
               Mustafa-chan
               ,
               but
               he
               sent
               an
               Envoy
               to
               Idal-Schach
               ,
               to
               require
               ,
               that
               he
               might
               be
               set
               at
               liberty
               ,
               and
               put
               into
               possession
               of
               all
               his
               estate
               ,
               or
               that
               he
               should
               be
               oblig'd
               to
               declare
               a
               War
               against
               him
               .
               Idal-Schach
               promis'd
               to
               do
               both
               ,
               but
               Chaurs-chan
               eluded
               the
               performance
               of
               that
               promise
               ,
               so
               that
               Mustafa
               got
               not
               out
               of
               prison
               ,
               till
               after
               Chauas
               his
               death
               :
               upon
               which
               ,
               he
               was
               restored
               to
               his
               former
               dignity
               ,
               enjoying
               near
               ten
               millions
               of
               Pagodes
               of
               yearly
               revenue
               .
               He
               kept
               ordinarily
               a
               thousand
               Domesticks
               ,
               and
               three
               thousand
               Horse
               at
               his
               own
               charge
               abroad
               ,
               besides
               those
               he
               maintained
               at
               his
               own
               Palace
               .
               Chideram-chan
               ,
               who
               had
               been
               very
               instrumental
               in
               the
               death
               of
               Chauas-chan
               ,
               was
               next
               in
               credit
               to
               Mustafa
               ;
               and
               next
               to
               him
               ,
               Agu-rasa
               ,
               who
               was
               Governour
               General
               of
               the
               Castles
               of
               
                 Ponda
                 ,
                 Perinda
                 ,
                 Salpour
              
               and
               Bellegam-chapour
               .
               He
               was
               one
               of
               Chauas-chan's
               Creatures
               :
               whence
               it
               came
               ,
               that
               upon
               the
               death
               of
               his
               Patron
               ,
               he
               was
               not
               so
               much
               in
               favour
               as
               he
               had
               been
               ,
               but
               was
               continu'd
               in
               his
               employments
               ,
               though
               he
               desir'd
               to
               be
               disburthen'd
               of
               the
               care
               of
               publick
               Affairs
               by
               reason
               of
               his
               age
               .
            
             
               They
               say
               ,
               
               the
               King
               of
               Cuncam
               is
               able
               in
               a
               short
               time
               to
               raise
               two
               hundred
               thousand
               Men
               ;
               yet
               ,
               as
               we
               said
               before
               ,
               he
               is
               a
               Tributary
               to
               the
               
                 Mogul
                 .
                 Adelham-Schach
              
               ,
               great
               Grand-father
               of
               Idal-Schach
               ,
               in
               the
               year
               1586.
               took
               the
               City
               of
               Goa
               twice
               from
               the
               Portuguez
               :
               but
               considering
               at
               last
               ,
               that
               War
               destroyed
               his
               Countrey
               ,
               he
               treated
               with
               them
               ,
               and
               by
               the
               Treaty
               concluded
               between
               them
               ,
               he
               lest
               them
               the
               Countrey
               of
               Salsette
               ,
               with
               67.
               
               Villages
               ,
               that
               of
               Bardes
               ,
               with
               12.
               and
               that
               of
               Tisuary
               with
               30.
               
               Villages
               ,
               provided
               that
               the
               Inhabitants
               of
               Cuncam
               should
               enjoy
               freedom
               of
               Commerce
               all
               over
               the
               Indies
               ;
               yet
               with
               this
               further
               proviso
               ,
               that
               they
               should
               be
               oblig'd
               to
               sell
               all
               their
               Pepper
               to
               the
               Merchants
               of
               Goa
               ,
               who
               had
               made
               a
               general
               Treaty
               to
               that
               purpose
               ,
               upon
               pain
               of
               Confiscation
               .
               But
               this
               Treaty
               hath
               not
               been
               so
               well
               observed
               ,
               but
               that
               there
               were
               ,
               on
               both
               sides
               ,
               from
               time
               to
               time
               great
               dissatisfactions
               ,
               which
               by
               an
               unhappy
               accident
               broke
               forth
               into
               something
               of
               Hostility
               in
               the
               year
               1635.
               
               For
               ,
               upon
               intelligence
               brought
               to
               the
               Portuguez
               ,
               that
               four
               of
               the
               Kings
               Ships
               ,
               bound
               for
               Meca
               ,
               and
               some
               parts
               of
               Persia
               ,
               were
               partly
               loaden
               with
               Pepper
               ,
               they
               sent
               four
               Frigots
               to
               Sea
               after
               them
               ,
               which
               set
               upon
               the
               Kings
               Ships
               ,
               and
               after
               a
               vigorous
               resistance
               ,
               wherein
               a
               Portuguez
               Captain
               was
               kill'd
               ,
               took
               them
               ,
               and
               having
               brought
               them
               to
               Goa
               ,
               kill'd
               in
               cold
               bloud
               all
               the
               Indians
               that
               were
               aboard
               ;
               so
               that
               it
               was
               not
               questioned
               ,
               but
               that
               the
               King
               of
               Cuncam
               would
               declare
               War
               against
               the
               City
               of
               Goa
               .
            
             
               There
               is
               not
               any
               Prince
               in
               all
               those
               parts
               so
               well
               stor'd
               with
               Artillery
               as
               the
               King
               of
               Cuncam
               .
               
               Among
               others
               ,
               he
               had
               one
               Brass
               piece
               ,
               which
               requir'd
               a
               Bullet
               weighing
               eight
               hundred
               weight
               ,
               with
               five
               hundred
               and
               forty
               pound
               of
               fine
               Powder
               ;
               which
               did
               such
               execution
               ,
               as
               was
               reported
               ,
               that
               at
               the
               siege
               of
               the
               Castle
               of
               Salapour
               ,
               at
               the
               first
               firing
               ,
               it
               made
               a
               breach
               in
               the
               wall
               of
               forty
               five
               foot
               in
               length
               .
               The
               Caster
               of
               it
               was
               a
               Roman
               born
               ,
               and
               
               the
               most
               wicked
               of
               mankind
               ;
               since
               he
               had
               the
               inhumanity
               in
               cold
               bloud
               ,
               to
               kill
               his
               own
               Son
               ,
               to
               consecrate
               that
               monstrous
               Piece
               with
               his
               bloud
               ,
               and
               to
               cast
               into
               the
               Fire
               ,
               wherein
               he
               had
               melted
               his
               Metal
               ,
               one
               of
               the
               Kings
               Treasures
               ,
               who
               would
               call
               him
               to
               account
               for
               the
               charge
               he
               had
               been
               at
               therein
               .
               But
               it
               is
               time
               we
               prosecute
               our
               Voyage
               .
            
             
               Ian.
               7.
               
               We
               came
               betimes
               in
               the
               morning
               before
               the
               City
               of
               Bacim
               .
               
               Being
               come
               near
               the
               City
               ,
               the
               Portuguez
               Governour
               gave
               us
               seven
               Pieces
               ,
               and
               we
               answer'd
               his
               civility
               with
               three
               .
               We
               stay'd
               there
               above
               four
               hours
               expecting
               a
               Portuguez
               Jesuit
               ,
               whom
               we
               had
               promis'd
               to
               carry
               to
               Goa
               ;
               but
               finding
               he
               came
               not
               within
               the
               time
               he
               had
               promised
               ,
               we
               kept
               on
               our
               course
               .
               Being
               got
               about
               a
               League
               thence
               ,
               we
               perceiv'd
               coming
               out
               of
               the
               Port
               a
               Portuguez
               Frigot
               ,
               which
               ,
               as
               we
               imagin'd
               ,
               came
               to
               bring
               the
               Jesuit
               aboard
               us
               ;
               whereupon
               we
               struck
               some
               of
               our
               sail
               ,
               to
               expect
               it
               :
               but
               the
               Captain
               told
               us
               ,
               that
               it
               was
               the
               Governours
               desire
               to
               the
               President
               ,
               that
               that
               Frigot
               might
               go
               to
               Goa
               under
               the
               English
               Colours
               ,
               as
               fearing
               to
               meet
               some
               of
               the
               Dutch
               ,
               who
               incessantly
               rove
               up
               and
               down
               that
               Coast.
               He
               brought
               us
               ,
               as
               a
               Present
               from
               the
               Governour
               ,
               three
               Oxen
               ,
               some
               Sheep
               ,
               Bread
               ,
               several
               Baskets
               of
               Citrons
               and
               Oranges
               ,
               and
               divers
               other
               refreshments
               ,
               wherewith
               we
               merrily
               pursu'd
               our
               Voyage
               .
            
             
               Wednesday
               ,
               Ian.
               9.
               with
               a
               good
               North-wind
               ,
               we
               pass'd
               by
               the
               Isles
               of
               Bandera
               and
               Bambay
               ,
               which
               reach
               all
               along
               the
               Coast
               ,
               from
               Bacim
               ,
               as
               far
               as
               Rasiapour
               .
               That
               of
               Bambay
               is
               of
               a
               considerable
               bigness
               ,
               and
               hath
               a
               very
               good
               Haven
               towards
               the
               Continent
               .
            
             
               Ian.
               10.
               
               We
               pass'd
               in
               sight
               of
               Rasiapour
               ,
               
               which
               is
               but
               21.
               
               Leagues
               from
               Goa
               .
               In
               the
               afternoon
               we
               pass'd
               by
               the
               City
               of
               Fingerla
               ,
               within
               four
               Leagues
               of
               Goa
               ,
               where
               the
               Hollanders
               have
               a
               Factory
               ;
               and
               in
               the
               evening
               we
               discover'd
               the
               Isles
               about
               Goa
               ,
               and
               afterwards
               the
               two
               Castles
               which
               secure
               the
               entrance
               of
               that
               noble
               City
               .
            
             
               Ian.
               11.
               
               We
               cast
               Anchor
               under
               the
               Castle
               Deguard
               ,
               
               about
               a
               quarter
               of
               a
               League
               from
               the
               City
               .
               We
               found
               in
               the
               Haven
               six
               Gallions
               and
               a
               Carrack
               ,
               whom
               we
               saluted
               with
               our
               great
               Guns
               .
               The
               Mary
               fir'd
               twenty
               five
               ,
               the
               other
               nine
               ,
               and
               the
               third
               five
               .
               The
               General
               of
               the
               Gallions
               gave
               us
               a
               volley
               of
               his
               greatest
               pieces
               .
               The
               Castle
               fir'd
               three
               ;
               we
               ,
               in
               answer
               thereto
               ,
               five
               ;
               the
               other
               two
               ,
               eight
               between
               them
               .
               Immediately
               after
               ,
               came
               aboard
               us
               a
               Portuguez
               Captain
               to
               complement
               the
               President
               from
               the
               Viceroy
               .
               Not
               long
               after
               ,
               came
               the
               General
               of
               the
               Gallions
               aboard
               us
               in
               person
               ,
               in
               a
               Gondole
               gilt
               and
               cover'd
               with
               Scarlet
               .
               At
               his
               coming
               into
               the
               Ship
               there
               were
               twenty
               Guns
               fired
               .
               After
               the
               first
               Complements
               ,
               he
               intreated
               the
               President
               to
               go
               along
               with
               him
               in
               his
               Gondole
               to
               the
               Gallion
               ,
               to
               refresh
               himself
               for
               some
               hours
               :
               But
               the
               President
               excus'd
               himself
               ,
               in
               regard
               he
               was
               then
               going
               to
               the
               City
               ,
               and
               promis'd
               ,
               at
               his
               return
               ,
               to
               give
               him
               a
               visit
               aboard
               .
               The
               Gallions
               were
               there
               only
               to
               keep
               the
               Haven
               against
               the
               twelve
               Dutch
               Ships
               ,
               which
               pretended
               to
               block
               up
               the
               City
               of
               Goa
               towards
               the
               Sea.
               At
               our
               coming
               thither
               ,
               they
               were
               got
               off
               at
               some
               distance
               ,
               to
               recover
               themselves
               after
               an
               Engagement
               ,
               wherein
               they
               had
               lost
               two
               of
               their
               Ships
               ,
               some
               few
               dayes
               before
               ,
               which
               were
               burnt
               by
               the
               Fire-ships
               :
               but
               the
               next
               day
               they
               came
               up
               again
               ,
               and
               cast
               Anchor
               in
               the
               Road
               ,
               to
               hinder
               the
               Carrack
               from
               getting
               out
               ,
               while
               the
               Frigots
               and
               little
               Vessels
               ,
               which
               could
               go
               along
               the
               Coast
               ,
               brought
               thither
               all
               sorts
               of
               Provisions
               and
               Commodities
               ,
               so
               freely
               ,
               that
               ,
               one
               day
               ,
               I
               saw
               coming
               in
               a
               Caravan
               of
               above
               three
               hundred
               Boats
               ,
               loaden
               with
               Pepper
               ,
               Ginger
               ,
               Cardamomum
               ,
               Sugar
               ,
               Rice
               ,
               Fruits
               ,
               and
               Conserves
               .
            
             
               The
               President
               ,
               who
               as
               he
               went
               up
               the
               River
               had
               his
               Trumpets
               sounding
               before
               him
               ,
               went
               strait
               to
               the
               house
               of
               the
               
                 Fiador
                 de
                 la
                 fasende
              
               ,
               who
               is
               as
               it
               were
               the
               Overseer
               of
               the
               Exchequer
               ,
               it
               being
               with
               him
               chiefly
               ,
               that
               he
               was
               to
               negotiate
               the
               business
               ,
               which
               had
               occasion'd
               his
               calling
               at
               Goa
               .
               The
               Fiador
               was
               sick
               in
               bed
               ,
               yet
               did
               he
               receive
               the
               President
               with
               all
               civility
               ,
               and
               promis'd
               to
               do
               him
               all
               the
               good
               offices
               he
               could
               expect
               ,
               from
               the
               friendship
               they
               had
               long
               before
               contracted
               together
               .
               Thence
               the
               President
               was
               carried
               in
               a
               Palanquin
               to
               the
               Lodgings
               which
               were
               assign'd
               him
               :
               
               whither
               as
               soon
               as
               he
               was
               come
               ,
               he
               sent
               to
               demand
               audience
               of
               the
               Viceroy
               ,
               which
               was
               immediately
               granted
               him
               .
               The
               Viceroy's
               Palace
               lies
               upon
               the
               River
               ,
               so
               that
               we
               went
               thither
               by
               boat
               .
               We
               found
               upon
               the
               River-side
               ,
               many
               Hidalgos
               ,
               or
               Gentlemen
               ,
               of
               the
               Viceroy's
               retinue
               ,
               who
               conducted
               us
               into
               the
               Hall
               ,
               where
               he
               was
               to
               give
               the
               President
               audience
               .
               The
               Guards
               ,
               who
               were
               all
               clad-in
               the
               same
               livery
               ,
               had
               taken
               their
               Armes
               ,
               and
               stood
               in
               two
               files
               in
               the
               Anti-chamber
               ,
               through
               which
               there
               was
               an
               entrance
               into
               the
               Hall
               ,
               which
               was
               richly
               furnish'd
               ,
               and
               full
               of
               the
               Pictures
               of
               several
               Princes
               of
               Europe
               .
               The
               Viceroy
               ,
               who
               was
               all
               in
               black
               ,
               as
               were
               also
               all
               his
               Courtiers
               ,
               rose
               out
               of
               his
               Chair
               at
               the
               Presidents
               coming
               in
               ,
               and
               sate
               not
               down
               again
               till
               the
               other
               was
               set
               .
               All
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               Company
               stood
               before
               the
               Viceroy
               ,
               some
               only
               of
               the
               Gentlemen
               excepted
               ,
               who
               carried
               us
               into
               one
               of
               the
               cross
               Rooms
               to
               entertain
               us
               .
               
               The
               President
               ,
               having
               dispatched
               his
               business
               ,
               took
               leave
               of
               the
               Viceroy
               ,
               who
               brought
               him
               to
               the
               Hall
               door
               ,
               where
               he
               stood
               bare
               ,
               till
               we
               were
               all
               got
               out
               .
               The
               same
               Gentlemen
               ,
               who
               had
               receiv'd
               us
               at
               our
               coming
               out
               of
               the
               Boat
               ,
               broughtus
               back
               to
               the
               River
               ,
               shewing
               us
               ,
               as
               we
               came
               a
               long
               ,
               twelve
               excellent
               Horses
               ,
               sumptuously
               cover'd
               and
               harness'd
               ,
               which
               had
               been
               purposely
               brought
               thither
               ,
               that
               we
               might
               take
               notice
               of
               the
               Viceroy's
               magnificence
               .
               We
               saw
               there
               also
               a
               Biggel
               ,
               which
               is
               a
               Creature
               about
               the
               bigness
               ,
               and
               much
               of
               the
               same
               colour
               as
               a
               Renne
               ,
               but
               is
               headed
               like
               a
               Horse
               ,
               main'd
               like
               an
               Ass
               ,
               having
               black
               and
               cloven
               feet
               ,
               and
               upon
               his
               head
               two
               black
               horns
               .
            
             
               We
               had
               hardly
               dined
               ,
               at
               our
               return
               to
               our
               Lodging
               ,
               ere
               we
               were
               tir'd
               with
               Visitants
               .
               Most
               of
               the
               Portuguez
               Lords
               came
               to
               salute
               the
               President
               ;
               and
               there
               was
               no
               Monastery
               but
               sent
               its
               Deputies
               to
               complement
               him
               .
               The
               ten
               dayes
               we
               stay'd
               at
               Goa
               were
               spent
               in
               reciprocal
               Visits
               and
               continual
               feasting
               .
               One
               of
               the
               noblest
               Entertainments
               we
               had
               ,
               was
               that
               which
               was
               made
               us
               the
               15.
               of
               Ianuary
               ,
               by
               a
               Portuguez
               Lord
               ,
               who
               had
               been
               Governour
               of
               Bacim
               ,
               and
               was
               then
               newly
               come
               to
               the
               government
               of
               Mozambique
               .
               Every
               course
               consisted
               only
               of
               four
               dishes
               of
               Meat
               ,
               but
               they
               were
               so
               often
               chang'd
               ,
               and
               the
               Meat
               so
               excellently
               well
               dress'd
               ,
               that
               I
               may
               truly
               say
               ,
               I
               never
               was
               at
               the
               like
               .
               For
               with
               the
               Meat
               there
               was
               brought
               such
               variety
               of
               excellent
               Fruits
               ,
               that
               by
               the
               continual
               change
               and
               intermixture
               of
               both
               ,
               the
               appetite
               was
               sharpened
               and
               renew'd
               .
               But
               what
               was
               most
               remarkable
               ,
               was
               ,
               that
               though
               the
               Portuguez
               Ladies
               are
               as
               seldom
               seen
               as
               those
               of
               the
               Muscovites
               and
               Persians
               ,
               yet
               this
               Lord
               ,
               knowing
               he
               could
               not
               any
               way
               more
               oblige
               the
               English
               ,
               then
               by
               allowing
               them
               the
               sight
               of
               Women
               ,
               we
               were
               serv'd
               at
               Table
               by
               four
               handsom
               young
               Maids
               of
               Malacca
               ,
               while
               he
               himself
               was
               attended
               by
               two
               Pages
               and
               an
               Eunuch
               .
               These
               Maids
               brought
               in
               the
               Meat
               ,
               and
               fill'd
               our
               Wine
               ;
               and
               though
               he
               himself
               drunk
               not
               any
               ,
               yet
               would
               he
               have
               the
               English
               treated
               after
               their
               own
               way
               ,
               and
               drink
               to
               what
               height
               they
               pleas'd
               .
               Being
               risen
               from
               Table
               ,
               he
               brought
               us
               into
               a
               spacious
               Chamber
               ,
               where
               he
               again
               press'd
               us
               to
               drink
               ;
               and
               when
               the
               President
               was
               to
               take
               leave
               of
               him
               ,
               he
               presented
               him
               with
               a
               noble
               Coverlet
               of
               Watte
               ,
               a
               quilted
               Covering
               for
               a
               Horse
               ,
               a
               fair
               Table
               ,
               and
               a
               rich
               Cabinet
               of
               Lacque
               .
            
             
               The
               next
               day
               ,
               
               being
               the
               16.
               we
               dined
               at
               the
               Profess'd
               House
               of
               the
               Iesuits
               ,
               who
               had
               invited
               us
               to
               a
               sumptuous
               Feast
               .
               There
               were
               in
               this
               House
               a
               hundred
               and
               fifty
               Fathers
               ,
               and
               at
               least
               as
               many
               Scholars
               or
               Students
               ,
               yet
               did
               not
               that
               great
               number
               near
               fill
               that
               noble
               Structure
               ,
               which
               was
               four
               stories
               high
               ,
               and
               had
               the
               pleasantest
               prospect
               in
               the
               World
               ,
               as
               well
               towards
               the
               Sea
               ,
               as
               on
               the
               Land
               side
               .
               They
               first
               shew'd
               us
               all
               the
               conveniences
               of
               the
               House
               ,
               their
               Wealth
               ,
               and
               the
               order
               they
               observ'd
               in
               their
               Oeconomy
               .
               Then
               they
               brought
               us
               into
               a
               fair
               arched
               Hall
               ,
               as
               big
               as
               an
               ordinary
               Church
               ,
               which
               was
               beset
               with
               Tables
               placed
               all
               along
               the
               Walls
               .
               The
               Cloath
               was
               laid
               ,
               with
               the
               Trenchers
               ,
               the
               drinking
               Cups
               ,
               and
               Earthen
               pots
               ,
               and
               they
               had
               brought
               in
               Bread
               and
               Fruit.
               In
               the
               midst
               of
               the
               Hall
               ,
               there
               was
               another
               little
               square
               Table
               ,
               cover'd
               and
               furnish'd
               as
               the
               rest
               ;
               for
               those
               who
               were
               to
               do
               pennance
               for
               their
               having
               done
               any
               thing
               contrary
               to
               the
               discipline
               of
               the
               Order
               .
               In
               the
               midst
               of
               the
               Entry
               to
               this
               Hall
               ,
               there
               was
               a
               Pillar
               ,
               out
               of
               which
               issued
               a
               Spout
               of
               water
               for
               the
               washing
               of
               their
               hands
               .
               Then
               they
               carried
               us
               up
               to
               the
               third
               story
               ,
               to
               another
               Hall
               ,
               which
               was
               not
               as
               large
               as
               that
               below
               ,
               but
               so
               richly
               furnish'd
               ,
               as
               might
               become
               the
               Appartment
               of
               a
               very
               noble
               House
               ,
               as
               well
               in
               point
               of
               Tapistry
               as
               other
               things
               .
               The
               Table
               prepared
               for
               us
               was
               very
               large
               ,
               and
               plac'd
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               the
               Hall
               ,
               cover'd
               with
               a
               noble
               Cloath
               ,
               beset
               with
               Fruit
               ,
               and
               Bread
               ,
               and
               China
               dishes
               ,
               which
               Persons
               of
               Quality
               in
               those
               parts
               do
               prefer
               before
               those
               of
               Silver
               .
            
             
               The
               Father
               Provincial
               ,
               
               having
               given
               the
               President
               the
               precedence
               ,
               sate
               down
               by
               him
               ,
               and
               afterward
               ordered
               all
               our
               company
               to
               be
               so
               plac'd
               ,
               as
               that
               ,
               between
               every
               two
               ,
               there
               were
               two
               Iesuits
               to
               entertain
               and
               discourse
               with
               us
               ;
               the
               rest
               standing
               behind
               to
               wait
               on
               us
               .
               The
               Meat
               was
               brought
               in
               little
               dishes
               of
               Porcelain
               ,
               to
               every
               man
               his
               own
               dish
               ;
               and
               this
               for
               several
               courses
               ,
               both
               of
               Flesh
               and
               Fish
               ,
               all
               excellently
               well
               dress'd
               .
               The
               desert
               was
               suitable
               to
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               entertainment
               ,
               and
               consisted
               in
               Tarts
               ,
               Florentines
               ,
               Eggs
               drest
               after
               the
               Portuguez
               way
               ,
               admirably
               well
               perfum'd
               ,
               Marchpains
               ,
               and
               Conserves
               ,
               both
               dry
               and
               liquid
               .
            
             
               At
               our
               rising
               from
               Table
               ,
               they
               conducted
               us
               into
               several
               Chambers
               ,
               where
               they
               left
               us
               ,
               to
               take
               the
               ordinary
               repose
               ,
               during
               the
               greatest
               heat
               of
               the
               day
               .
               There
               was
               in
               every
               Chamber
               three
               Beds
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               midst
               upon
               a
               Table
               a
               great
               Vessel
               of
               Porcelane
               ,
               full
               of
               fair
               Water
               .
               Then
               they
               came
               and
               carried
               us
               into
               a
               Hall
               ,
               where
               we
               were
               to
               have
               the
               divertisement
               of
               a
               Ball
               ,
               which
               was
               danc'd
               by
               the
               Children
               of
               certain
               Indians
               ,
               whom
               they
               had
               baptiz'd
               and
               instructed
               in
               the
               Roman
               Catholick
               Religion
               .
               The
               Arch-bishop
               of
               Goa
               ,
               who
               was
               Primate
               of
               all
               the
               Indies
               ,
               was
               there
               also
               in
               person
               ,
               as
               well
               to
               participate
               of
               the
               divertisment
               ,
               as
               to
               entertain
               the
               President
               ,
               by
               order
               from
               the
               Viceroy
               .
               The
               Dancing-master
               
               made
               the
               first
               entrance
               alone
               ,
               and
               did
               pretty
               well
               for
               a
               Portuguez
               :
               The
               Habits
               of
               the
               Dancers
               were
               very
               rich
               ,
               but
               they
               had
               no
               Visards
               on
               ,
               nor
               any
               thing
               upon
               their
               Heads
               ,
               but
               a
               Crown
               of
               Flowers
               .
               The
               noblest
               entrance
               ,
               and
               that
               which
               discover'd
               the
               subject
               of
               the
               Ball
               ,
               was
               that
               of
               fifteen
               persons
               who
               came
               in
               ,
               bringing
               along
               with
               them
               ,
               some
               pieces
               of
               a
               broken
               Pillar
               ,
               some
               Garlands
               of
               divers
               Flowers
               ,
               wherewith
               they
               adorn'd
               the
               Pillar
               after
               they
               had
               ,
               after
               several
               turnings
               ,
               absolutely
               set
               it
               together
               ,
               all
               performed
               with
               observance
               of
               the
               Musick
               .
               At
               the
               upper
               end
               of
               this
               Pillar
               came
               out
               a
               Flower
               ,
               made
               like
               a
               Tulip
               ,
               which
               opened
               of
               it self
               ,
               while
               they
               danc'd
               ,
               till
               at
               last
               there
               came
               out
               of
               it
               an
               Image
               of
               the
               blessed
               Virgin
               ,
               with
               her
               Child
               in
               her
               arms
               ,
               and
               the
               Pillar
               it self
               opened
               in
               several
               places
               ,
               to
               cast
               out
               perfum'd
               Waters
               like
               a
               Fountain
               .
               After
               they
               had
               danc'd
               a
               while
               ,
               they
               took
               the
               Pillar
               asunder
               ,
               after
               the
               same
               manner
               as
               they
               had
               put
               it
               together
               ,
               and
               went
               out
               of
               the
               Room
               in
               very
               good
               order
               .
               The
               Iesuits
               told
               us
               ,
               that
               by
               that
               invention
               they
               represented
               the
               pains
               they
               had
               taken
               ,
               in
               planting
               among
               the
               Pagans
               and
               Mahumetans
               of
               those
               parts
               ,
               the
               Church
               of
               God
               ,
               whereof
               our
               Saviour
               is
               the
               only
               Pillar
               or
               Corner-stone
               .
               After
               this
               there
               was
               an
               entrance
               of
               twelve
               Youths
               ,
               who
               sung
               and
               play'd
               every
               one
               upon
               a
               different
               Instrument
               ,
               all
               done
               in
               exact
               measure
               .
               There
               came
               in
               also
               some
               Morris-dancers
               ,
               who
               danc'd
               to
               the
               Castagnets
               ,
               and
               kept
               measure
               with
               the
               Musick
               so
               exactly
               ,
               that
               I
               never
               saw
               any
               thing
               like
               it
               .
               There
               came
               in
               also
               one
               Man
               alone
               ,
               who
               was
               covered
               with
               Birds-nests
               ,
               and
               cloath'd
               and
               mask'd
               according
               to
               the
               Spanish
               mode
               ,
               who
               began
               the
               farce
               of
               this
               Comedy
               ,
               by
               ridiculous
               and
               fantastick
               postures
               ,
               and
               the
               Ball
               was
               concluded
               with
               the
               coming
               in
               of
               twelve
               Boys
               ,
               dress'd
               like
               Apes
               ,
               which
               they
               imitated
               in
               their
               cries
               and
               postures
               .
               The
               Ball
               being
               over
               ,
               we
               staid
               there
               a
               while
               to
               hear
               their
               Musick
               ,
               which
               was
               altogether
               after
               the
               Portuguez
               way
               .
               As
               we
               took
               leave
               of
               our
               Entertainers
               ,
               they
               told
               us
               ,
               that
               they
               made
               use
               of
               those
               Divertisements
               ,
               as
               well
               to
               reduce
               the
               Pagans
               and
               Mahumetans
               of
               those
               parts
               to
               the
               embracing
               of
               Christian
               Religion
               ,
               by
               that
               kind
               of
               modern
               Devotion
               ,
               as
               to
               amuse
               the
               Children
               ,
               and
               divert
               them
               after
               their
               studies
               .
            
             
               The
               18.
               of
               Ianuary
               ,
               
               we
               were
               invited
               to
               dinner
               by
               the
               Iesuits
               of
               the
               Colledge
               ,
               which
               they
               call
               the
               Bon-Iesus
               .
               We
               were
               receiv'd
               at
               the
               entrance
               by
               some
               of
               the
               most
               ancient
               Fathers
               ,
               who
               shewed
               us
               in
               several
               Halls
               and
               Chambers
               the
               Pictures
               of
               several
               Princes
               and
               Persons
               of
               Quality
               ,
               who
               had
               been
               of
               their
               Order
               ;
               as
               also
               the
               Histories
               of
               those
               of
               their
               Society
               ,
               who
               had
               suffer'd
               Martyrdom
               for
               Christian
               Religion
               ;
               among
               whom
               the
               Authors
               of
               the
               Gun-powder
               plot
               in
               England
               were
               not
               the
               least
               .
               But
               they
               forbore
               giving
               us
               the
               Explication
               thereof
               ;
               only
               they
               entertain'd
               us
               with
               a
               long
               relation
               of
               the
               cruelties
               ,
               exercis'd
               some
               years
               before
               ,
               upon
               those
               of
               their
               Society
               in
               Iapan
               ,
               where
               the
               Emperour
               had
               made
               use
               of
               the
               most
               exquisite
               torments
               could
               be
               invented
               ,
               upon
               the
               Christians
               ,
               as
               well
               the
               Forreigners
               ,
               who
               had
               spent
               their
               endeavours
               in
               planting
               Religion
               in
               those
               parts
               ,
               as
               upon
               the
               Iaponneses
               who
               had
               made
               profession
               thereof
               .
            
             
               Having
               shew'd
               us
               whatever
               was
               worth
               the
               seeing
               in
               their
               Colledge
               ,
               they
               brought
               us
               unto
               the
               Church
               ,
               which
               is
               no
               question
               one
               of
               the
               most
               sumptuous
               the
               Iesuits
               have
               in
               all
               Asia
               .
               The
               Structure
               is
               vast
               and
               magnificent
               ,
               and
               the
               Ornaments
               are
               so
               sutable
               to
               the
               greatness
               thereof
               ,
               that
               it
               were
               not
               easie
               to
               imagine
               any
               thing
               more
               noble
               .
               The
               first
               thing
               we
               were
               shewed
               was
               the
               High-Altar
               ;
               but
               though
               it
               were
               one
               of
               the
               noblest
               I
               ever
               saw
               ,
               yet
               came
               it
               not
               ,
               in
               wealth
               ,
               near
               another
               lesser
               one
               ,
               which
               had
               been
               built
               in
               honour
               of
               Saint
               
                 Francis
                 Xavier
              
               ,
               whom
               they
               call
               the
               
                 Apostle
                 of
                 the
                 Indies
              
               .
               We
               were
               shewed
               his
               Image
               ,
               which
               was
               upon
               wood
               ,
               drawn
               according
               to
               the
               life
               ,
               and
               we
               were
               told
               his
               body
               was
               still
               to
               be
               seen
               in
               that
               Church
               ,
               in
               the
               same
               posture
               as
               it
               was
               at
               the
               time
               of
               his
               departure
               .
            
             
               The
               Iesuits
               told
               us
               ,
               that
               the
               body
               of
               the
               said
               Saint
               
                 Francis
                 Xavier
              
               was
               found
               in
               the
               Island
               of
               Ceylon
               ,
               and
               that
               it
               was
               discovered
               only
               by
               a
               most
               delightful
               smell
               ,
               which
               had
               brought
               those
               who
               found
               it
               many
               Leagues
               distance
               from
               the
               Sea
               ,
               to
               the
               place
               where
               it
               was
               hidden
               .
               Which
               story
               does
               not
               agree
               very
               well
               with
               what
               others
               write
               of
               the
               same
               body
               .
               For
               besides
               ,
               that
               the
               scent
               which
               is
               carried
               from
               the
               Island
               of
               Ceylon
               so
               far
               into
               the
               Sea
               ,
               proceeds
               from
               the
               Gro●e
               of
               Cinnamon
               ,
               wherewith
               that
               Island
               is
               in
               a
               manner
               covered
               .
               Maphaeus
               ,
               
               one
               of
               the
               gravest
               Authors
               that
               ever
               were
               of
               the
               Society
               ,
               sayes
               in
               express
               terms
               ,
               that
               
                 Francis
                 Xavier
              
               ,
               not
               satisfied
               with
               the
               progress
               he
               had
               made
               in
               the
               Indies
               by
               the
               means
               of
               his
               preaching
               the
               Faith
               of
               Christ
               ,
               would
               needs
               try
               whether
               it
               might
               have
               the
               like
               success
               in
               China
               :
               but
               that
               he
               died
               on
               the
               Sea-side
               ,
               as
               soon
               as
               he
               landed
               .
               Whereto
               he
               adds
               ,
               that
               the
               Master
               of
               the
               Ship
               ,
               which
               had
               carried
               him
               thither
               ,
               caused
               the
               Corps
               to
               be
               put
               into
               unslak'd
               Lime
               ,
               to
               the
               end
               he
               might
               carry
               away
               the
               bones
               ,
               after
               the
               flesh
               had
               been
               consumed
               ;
               but
               that
               after
               certain
               dayes
               ,
               that
               consuming
               matter
               had
               not
               made
               any
               impression
               upon
               it
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               body
               ,
               instead
               of
               being
               corrupted
               ,
               smell'd
               very
               sweetly
               ;
               and
               that
               thereupon
               they
               resolv'd
               to
               carry
               it
               to
               Goa
               ,
               where
               it
               was
               received
               
               with
               great
               Ceremonies
               .
               They
               related
               to
               us
               a
               great
               many
               Miracles
               wrought
               by
               that
               Saint
               ;
               but
               I
               remember
               only
               two
               or
               three
               of
               the
               most
               considerable
               ;
               to
               wit
               ,
               that
               he
               had
               caused
               the
               Sun
               to
               come
               back
               an
               hour
               after
               it
               was
               set
               ;
               that
               he
               commanded
               the
               Sea
               and
               the
               Winds
               with
               the
               same
               power
               ,
               as
               our
               Saviour
               had
               sometimes
               done
               ;
               and
               that
               he
               had
               rais'd
               up
               two
               Men
               ,
               one
               whereof
               had
               been
               buried
               a
               whole
               day
               before
               .
            
             
               Out
               of
               the
               Church
               they
               brought
               us
               into
               their
               Refectory
               ,
               where
               the
               Tables
               were
               placed
               all
               along
               the
               walls
               ,
               as
               we
               had
               seen
               them
               in
               the
               Professed
               House
               ,
               and
               in
               so
               great
               a
               number
               ,
               that
               there
               was
               room
               enough
               for
               two
               hundred
               persons
               .
               Yet
               were
               there
               only
               four
               of
               the
               chiefest
               among
               them
               that
               dined
               with
               us
               ,
               while
               all
               the
               rest
               stood
               and
               waited
               on
               us
               .
               We
               were
               as
               well
               treated
               by
               these
               as
               we
               had
               been
               by
               the
               others
               :
               but
               I
               must
               confess
               these
               gave
               us
               the
               best
               Canary
               that
               ever
               I
               drunk
               .
               Of
               all
               the
               Moral
               Vertues
               ,
               there
               is
               not
               any
               the
               Iesuits
               endeavour
               more
               to
               practise
               then
               Sobriety
               ,
               in
               so
               much
               that
               Drunkenness
               is
               a
               Vice
               they
               can
               the
               least
               of
               any
               be
               charged
               withall
               ;
               and
               yet
               at
               this
               time
               they
               often
               call'd
               to
               drink
               ,
               I
               conceive
               ,
               purposely
               to
               engage
               us
               ,
               to
               make
               it
               appear
               that
               it
               was
               not
               out
               of
               pure
               Complement
               we
               commended
               their
               Wine
               .
               After
               dinner
               ,
               they
               carried
               us
               up
               into
               the
               Steeple
               ,
               whence
               we
               could
               take
               a
               view
               of
               all
               the
               City
               ,
               the
               Sea
               ,
               the
               River
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               adjacent
               Champion
               ,
               as
               far
               as
               the
               Mountain
               ,
               much
               better
               then
               we
               could
               have
               done
               from
               the
               fourth
               Story
               of
               the
               Professed
               House
               .
            
             
               As
               we
               took
               leave
               of
               them
               ,
               
               they
               promised
               to
               send
               two
               of
               their
               Fathers
               to
               our
               Lodgings
               the
               next
               morning
               ,
               who
               should
               shew
               us
               the
               great
               Hospital
               ,
               whereof
               the
               Iesuits
               have
               the
               oversight
               .
               It
               is
               a
               very
               noble
               Structure
               ,
               consisting
               of
               Chambers
               ,
               Halls
               and
               Galleries
               ,
               able
               to
               lodge
               above
               a
               thousand
               sick
               persons
               ,
               who
               are
               very
               carefully
               supplyed
               with
               all
               things
               .
               Every
               Bed
               is
               mark'd
               with
               a
               certain
               Figure
               ;
               and
               those
               which
               are
               not
               taken
               up
               ,
               are
               known
               by
               their
               mark
               ,
               which
               is
               standing
               upright
               ;
               whereas
               those
               which
               are
               ,
               have
               the
               mark
               in
               some
               other
               posture
               .
               The
               noblest
               Appartments
               of
               the
               Hospital
               were
               the
               Kitchin
               and
               the
               Apothecaries
               shop
               belonging
               to
               it
               ,
               both
               well
               furnished
               with
               all
               things
               necessary
               for
               the
               accommodation
               of
               the
               sick
               ,
               whereof
               there
               were
               a
               very
               great
               number
               ;
               but
               most
               of
               the
               Pox
               ,
               or
               Bloudy-flux
               .
               Those
               who
               are
               to
               look
               after
               them
               have
               this
               foresight
               ,
               that
               they
               would
               not
               have
               the
               sick
               to
               be
               disheartened
               by
               seeing
               others
               dye
               ;
               for
               as
               soon
               as
               they
               perceive
               the
               sick
               party
               so
               far
               spent
               as
               that
               there
               is
               no
               way
               but
               death
               for
               him
               ,
               he
               is
               carried
               to
               a
               private
               room
               ,
               whither
               a
               Priest
               is
               sent
               to
               him
               ,
               who
               stirs
               not
               thence
               till
               he
               be
               dead
               .
            
             
               Having
               view'd
               the
               Hospital
               ,
               
               we
               went
               to
               see
               the
               Monastery
               of
               the
               Augustines
               ,
               which
               they
               call
               the
               Convent
               of
               our
               
                 Lady
                 of
                 Grace
              
               .
               It
               is
               seated
               upon
               a
               little
               eminency
               ,
               so
               that
               ,
               seeing
               it
               at
               a
               certain
               distance
               ,
               a
               man
               would
               take
               it
               for
               one
               of
               the
               noblest
               Palaces
               in
               the
               World.
               The
               Friers
               carried
               us
               all
               about
               it
               ,
               and
               shewed
               us
               particularly
               the
               rich
               Copes
               and
               other
               Priests
               Vestments
               ,
               which
               they
               said
               were
               given
               them
               by
               Persons
               of
               Quality
               ,
               who
               had
               spent
               some
               time
               among
               them
               .
               I
               deliver'd
               them
               the
               Letters
               of
               recommendation
               ,
               which
               the
               Augustines
               at
               Ispahan
               had
               given
               me
               ,
               directed
               to
               them
               :
               whence
               it
               came
               that
               their
               civilities
               towards
               me
               were
               extraordinary
               .
               They
               proffer'd
               to
               shew
               me
               what
               was
               most
               remarkable
               about
               the
               City
               ;
               but
               in
               regard
               I
               had
               already
               seen
               as
               much
               as
               I
               desir'd
               ,
               I
               thank'd
               them
               ,
               and
               came
               away
               with
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               company
               .
            
             
               As
               soon
               as
               the
               President
               had
               dispatch'd
               his
               business
               with
               the
               Viceroy
               ,
               who
               paid
               him
               nine
               thousand
               pounds
               sterling
               ,
               in
               ready
               Money
               ,
               and
               promis'd
               him
               the
               rest
               should
               be
               paid
               ,
               either
               in
               Money
               ,
               or
               Commodities
               ,
               to
               those
               English
               Merchants
               ,
               whom
               ,
               to
               that
               purpose
               ,
               he
               had
               brought
               from
               Surat
               ,
               he
               return'd
               their
               civilities
               ,
               of
               whom
               he
               had
               received
               any
               ,
               and
               took
               leave
               of
               all
               .
               
               The
               Viceroy
               ,
               the
               General
               of
               the
               Gallions
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               principal
               Lords
               about
               the
               Court
               ,
               sent
               him
               very
               considerable
               Presents
               .
               The
               former
               presented
               him
               with
               several
               Skins
               of
               Cinnamon
               ,
               a
               Biggel
               ,
               some
               Butts
               of
               Sack
               ,
               Sheep
               ,
               and
               certain
               Baskets
               of
               Fruit
               ,
               and
               other
               refreshments
               .
               The
               Iesuits
               sent
               him
               
                 Aqua
                 vitae
              
               ,
               and
               good
               store
               of
               all
               sorts
               of
               Conserves
               ,
               dry
               and
               liquid
               ,
               with
               an
               intreaty
               ,
               that
               he
               would
               take
               along
               with
               him
               ,
               for
               England
               ,
               certain
               Iesuits
               ,
               and
               among
               the
               rest
               ,
               one
               who
               had
               liv'd
               long
               enough
               in
               China
               to
               be
               throughly
               acquainted
               with
               the
               Country
               .
               Of
               all
               the
               Presents
               that
               were
               sent
               him
               ,
               what
               the
               President
               esteemed
               most
               ,
               was
               a
               Bottle
               of
               Oyl
               ,
               which
               had
               been
               extracted
               out
               of
               the
               Flower
               of
               Cinnamon
               ,
               and
               a
               Candle
               made
               of
               the
               Oyl
               extracted
               out
               of
               Cinnamon
               it self
               .
            
             
               Ian.
               20.
               
               We
               left
               Goa
               ,
               
               and
               met
               upon
               the
               River
               with
               above
               a
               hundred
               small
               Vessels
               ,
               loaden
               with
               all
               sorts
               of
               Provisions
               and
               Commodities
               ,
               which
               came
               from
               Cananor
               ,
               and
               the
               Coasts
               of
               Malabar
               ,
               and
               had
               passed
               ,
               notwithstanding
               the
               Block-house
               of
               Dutch
               Vessels
               ,
               which
               could
               only
               hinder
               the
               Gallions
               and
               Carracks
               from
               getting
               thence
               ,
               to
               go
               for
               Portugal
               ,
               or
               towards
               the
               Moluccas
               .
               As
               soon
               as
               we
               were
               got
               out
               of
               the
               River
               ,
               we
               made
               strait
               to
               the
               Generals
               Gallion
               ,
               which
               was
               called
               the
               Bon-Iesus
               ,
               and
               carried
               sixty
               four
               Brass
               Guns
               ,
               all
               Cannons
               or
               Culverings
               .
               There
               were
               aboard
               her
               six
               hundred
               Men
               ,
               Mariners
               and
               Souldiers
               ;
               
               and
               it
               was
               one
               of
               the
               noblest
               Vessels
               I
               ever
               saw
               .
               The
               General
               receiv'd
               the
               President
               with
               much
               civility
               ,
               and
               brought
               him
               into
               his
               Chamber
               ,
               in
               and
               about
               which
               were
               an
               Anti-chamber
               ,
               a
               Closet
               ,
               and
               two
               Galleries
               :
               and
               after
               a
               Collation
               of
               Conserves
               and
               Sack
               ,
               contrary
               to
               the
               custom
               of
               the
               Portuguez
               ,
               who
               never
               proffer
               a
               Man
               drink
               ,
               unless
               he
               ask
               for
               it
               ,
               he
               shew'd
               us
               all
               the
               Ship
               ,
               which
               had
               the
               name
               of
               a
               Gallion
               ,
               but
               might
               very
               well
               be
               accounted
               a
               Carrack
               by
               reason
               of
               the
               bigness
               of
               it
               .
               The
               other
               Vessels
               of
               the
               Fleet
               were
               also
               very
               noble
               ones
               ,
               there
               being
               not
               any
               one
               among
               them
               ,
               that
               had
               not
               fifty
               Guns
               at
               least
               .
               The
               General
               and
               President
               were
               in
               private
               discourse
               ,
               for
               about
               half
               an
               hour
               ,
               after
               which
               the
               President
               took
               his
               leave
               ,
               and
               the
               General
               conducted
               him
               to
               a
               door
               which
               was
               in
               the
               Stern
               of
               the
               Ship
               ,
               at
               which
               it
               was
               more
               commodious
               getting
               out
               ,
               then
               it
               is
               in
               other
               Ships
               by
               Ladders
               of
               Ropes
               .
               As
               soon
               as
               the
               President
               was
               got
               into
               the
               Boat
               ,
               all
               the
               Portuguez
               Fleet
               fir'd
               their
               Guns
               .
               The
               Governour
               of
               the
               Castle
               
                 de
                 Guarde
              
               ,
               having
               saluted
               the
               President
               ,
               who
               was
               his
               intimate
               Friend
               ,
               with
               all
               the
               Guns
               he
               had
               ,
               presented
               himself
               upon
               the
               Battery
               ,
               put
               off
               his
               Hat
               ,
               and
               took
               leave
               of
               us
               .
               The
               President
               being
               come
               aboard
               ,
               ordered
               twenty
               Guns
               to
               be
               fired
               ,
               which
               the
               General
               answered
               with
               twenty
               others
               ;
               whereupon
               we
               went
               into
               the
               Road
               ,
               and
               lay
               between
               the
               Portuguez
               and
               Dutch
               Fleets
               .
            
             
               But
               ,
               
               ere
               we
               leave
               Goa
               ,
               it
               will
               not
               be
               amiss
               ,
               to
               give
               yet
               a
               little
               further
               account
               of
               what
               we
               found
               most
               remarkable
               in
               that
               City
               ,
               which
               no
               doubt
               is
               one
               of
               the
               noblest
               and
               greatest
               of
               those
               the
               Portuguez
               are
               Masters
               of
               in
               any
               part
               of
               the
               Indies
               .
               It
               lies
               in
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               Cuncam
               ,
               or
               Decam
               ,
               fifteen
               Degrees
               on
               this
               side
               the
               Line
               ,
               in
               an
               Island
               ,
               which
               the
               River
               divides
               from
               the
               Continent
               .
               
                 Alfonso
                 Albuquerque
              
               took
               it
               by
               Composition
               ,
               on
               the
               16.
               of
               February
               ,
               1510.
               from
               
                 Zabaim
                 Dalcam
              
               ,
               Prince
               of
               Goa
               ,
               who
               recovered
               it
               again
               from
               him
               on
               the
               30th
               of
               May
               following
               ;
               but
               on
               the
               21.
               of
               November
               in
               the
               same
               year
               ,
               Albuquerque
               receiving
               fresh
               Forces
               irom
               a
               Fleet
               ,
               which
               
                 Diego
                 Mendez
                 Vaseoncelos
              
               had
               then
               newly
               brought
               from
               Portugal
               ,
               set
               upon
               the
               City
               and
               took
               it
               by
               storm
               .
               The
               City
               of
               Goa
               was
               ,
               even
               at
               that
               time
               ,
               very
               considerable
               for
               its
               Traffick
               ,
               but
               much
               less
               then
               it
               is
               now
               ,
               as
               may
               be
               seen
               by
               the
               Walls
               of
               the
               old
               City
               ,
               which
               are
               yet
               standing
               ,
               though
               the
               Gates
               be
               down
               ,
               in
               so
               much
               that
               there
               is
               nothing
               between
               it
               and
               the
               new
               City
               ,
               built
               by
               the
               Portuguez
               ,
               since
               they
               established
               their
               main
               Trade
               there
               .
               It
               hath
               on
               the
               South-side
               the
               Island
               of
               Salsette
               ,
               which
               is
               divided
               from
               the
               Continent
               only
               by
               a
               small
               Rivulet
               ,
               as
               is
               also
               the
               Island
               of
               Bardes
               ,
               which
               lies
               on
               the
               North-side
               ,
               and
               under
               which
               Ships
               may
               cast
               Anchor
               with
               all
               safety
               ,
               without
               fear
               of
               any
               Winds
               .
               The
               Castle
               
                 de
                 Guarde
              
               lies
               at
               the
               foot
               of
               a
               Rock
               ,
               on
               which
               they
               have
               built
               a
               Tower
               ,
               in
               form
               of
               a
               Redoubt
               ,
               wherein
               ,
               in
               the
               night
               time
               they
               make
               a
               Fire
               ,
               for
               a
               direction
               to
               Ships
               ,
               and
               it
               hath
               several
               Brass
               pieces
               placed
               even
               with
               the
               Water
               .
               From
               the
               mouth
               of
               the
               River
               to
               the
               Haven
               are
               about
               two
               Leagues
               ,
               but
               it
               is
               equally
               broad
               all
               along
               ,
               even
               at
               the
               place
               where
               it
               runs
               between
               the
               Island
               and
               the
               Continent
               ,
               though
               in
               some
               places
               it
               be
               so
               shallow
               ,
               that
               in
               Summer
               time
               there
               is
               not
               above
               two
               foot
               water
               .
            
             
               The
               Island
               of
               Goa
               does
               not
               produce
               any
               thing
               ,
               and
               is
               so
               barren
               ,
               that
               some
               few
               Lambs
               and
               Goats
               excepted
               ,
               it
               is
               not
               able
               to
               sustain
               any
               thing
               ;
               and
               yet
               the
               Portuguez
               have
               some
               Gardens
               there
               ,
               and
               in
               them
               some
               Fruit
               ,
               but
               it
               is
               to
               be
               attributed
               rather
               to
               their
               industry
               ,
               then
               to
               Nature
               .
               Palm-wine
               is
               there
               in
               abundance
               ,
               and
               all
               other
               provisions
               are
               brought
               thither
               from
               the
               two
               forementioned
               Islands
               ,
               or
               from
               the
               Continent
               ,
               so
               plentifully
               ,
               that
               they
               are
               so
               cheap
               there
               ,
               that
               notwithstanding
               the
               Block-house
               of
               the
               Hollanders
               ,
               a
               Hog
               might
               be
               had
               for
               a
               Crown
               ,
               six
               sucking
               Pigs
               ,
               ten
               Pullets
               ,
               or
               eight
               wild
               Ducks
               ,
               for
               as
               much
               ;
               but
               there
               are
               very
               few
               Oxen
               there
               ,
               then
               which
               Sheep
               are
               yet
               more
               scarce
               .
               They
               permit
               not
               the
               Indians
               to
               go
               over
               into
               the
               Continent
               ,
               without
               leave
               obtain'd
               from
               those
               who
               keep
               the
               passages
               ,
               who
               make
               a
               mark
               in
               their
               Armes
               ,
               which
               they
               are
               oblig'd
               to
               shew
               as
               they
               come
               back
               :
               for
               the
               Portuguez
               would
               not
               have
               the
               Decanines
               and
               Canarines
               come
               into
               the
               City
               without
               a
               Pass-port
               .
               All
               the
               fresh-water
               they
               have
               within
               the
               City
               comes
               from
               a
               Fountain
               ,
               which
               represents
               a
               Lucrece
               ,
               out
               of
               whose
               Wound
               there
               comes
               Water
               enough
               to
               supply
               the
               whole
               City
               :
               but
               the
               Ships
               take
               in
               fresh-water
               near
               the
               Castle
               ,
               above
               which
               there
               comes
               out
               of
               the
               Rock
               a
               Rivulet
               ,
               which
               there
               falls
               into
               the
               River
               .
            
             
               The
               City
               hath
               now
               neither
               Gates
               nor
               Walls
               ,
               
               but
               the
               River
               ,
               which
               makes
               the
               Island
               ,
               secures
               it
               against
               the
               attempts
               ,
               which
               an
               open
               place
               might
               be
               exposed
               to
               .
               The
               publick
               Buildings
               are
               very
               fair
               ,
               and
               the
               Palaces
               of
               great
               Persons
               very
               magnificent
               ,
               especially
               in
               their
               Houshold-stuffe
               .
            
             
               The
               Inhabitants
               are
               either
               Castizes
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               Portuguez
               ,
               born
               of
               Father
               and
               Mother
               Portuguez
               ;
               
               or
               
                 Most
                 zes
              
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               born
               of
               a
               Portuguez
               Father
               ,
               and
               Indian
               Mother
               .
               The
               Mestizes
               are
               distinguished
               from
               the
               others
               by
               their
               colour
               ,
               which
               inclines
               towards
               the
               Olive
               ;
               
               but
               those
               of
               the
               third
               Generation
               are
               as
               black
               as
               the
               Inhabitants
               of
               the
               Country
               ;
               which
               happens
               also
               in
               the
               fourth
               Generation
               of
               the
               Castizes
               ,
               though
               there
               were
               no
               mixture
               among
               them
               .
               The
               Portuguez
               are
               either
               Titulados
               ,
               as
               those
               who
               are
               employed
               in
               the
               principal
               charges
               ;
               
                 Fidalgos
                 da
                 casa
                 del
                 Rey
              
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               Gentlemen
               in
               ordinary
               of
               the
               Kings
               House
               ;
               
                 Mocos
                 Fidalgos
              
               ,
               young
               Gentlemen
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               the
               Sons
               of
               Titulados
               ,
               or
               Cavalleros
               ,
               or
               newly
               admitted
               to
               Gentility
               by
               the
               King
               ,
               
                 Cavalleros
                 Fidalgos
                 ,
                 Escuderes
                 Fidalgos
              
               ,
               or
               simply
               Gentlemen
               .
               There
               are
               also
               such
               as
               have
               the
               quality
               of
               
                 Mocos
                 da
                 camra
              
               ,
               or
               Grooms
               of
               the
               Kings
               Chamber
               ,
               who
               pass
               also
               for
               Gentlemen
               .
               All
               the
               rest
               are
               
                 Hombres
                 ,
                 Honrados
              
               ,
               and
               Soldados
               .
               The
               former
               are
               Merchants
               or
               Tradesmen
               ,
               and
               appear
               publickly
               with
               the
               same
               gravity
               ,
               and
               almost
               with
               the
               same
               retinue
               as
               Gentlemen
               ;
               in
               as
               much
               as
               ,
               some
               only
               excepted
               ,
               who
               cut
               Leather
               for
               Shooes
               ,
               and
               Stuffes
               for
               Clothes
               ,
               all
               the
               rest
               have
               their
               business
               done
               by
               Slaves
               .
            
             
               No
               Person
               of
               Quality
               goes
               abroad
               afoot
               ;
               for
               some
               are
               carried
               by
               their
               Slaves
               in
               a
               Palanquin
               ,
               and
               others
               ride
               on
               Horseback
               ,
               or
               go
               in
               painted
               and
               gilty
               Gondoles
               ;
               but
               not
               any
               without
               a
               Slave
               to
               carry
               an
               Umblello
               ,
               or
               Fan.
               
            
             
               The
               Portuguez
               have
               the
               reputation
               of
               being
               very
               highly
               conceited
               of
               themselves
               ;
               
               but
               those
               of
               Goa
               are
               such
               in
               so
               high
               a
               degree
               ,
               as
               well
               in
               their
               gate
               ,
               as
               all
               their
               other
               actions
               ,
               that
               they
               treat
               ,
               as
               unacquainted
               with
               the
               World
               ,
               such
               as
               are
               newly
               come
               from
               Portugal
               ,
               and
               are
               not
               accustom'd
               to
               their
               manner
               of
               going
               and
               life
               .
               They
               are
               excessively
               civil
               one
               to
               another
               ;
               nay
               ,
               they
               are
               ,
               in
               this
               ,
               so
               ceremonious
               and
               exact
               ,
               that
               he
               who
               should
               omit
               to
               render
               a
               person
               ,
               that
               gives
               him
               a
               visit
               ,
               the
               honour
               he
               conceives
               due
               to
               himself
               ,
               whether
               it
               be
               in
               making
               him
               sit
               down
               otherwise
               then
               he
               would
               ,
               or
               not
               bringing
               him
               to
               the
               street-door
               ,
               must
               expect
               the
               effects
               of
               a
               deep
               resentment
               ,
               whereof
               the
               least
               are
               cudgelling
               or
               caning
               ,
               which
               they
               liberally
               bestow
               on
               persons
               of
               mean
               condition
               ,
               who
               being
               below
               them
               ,
               have
               omitted
               giving
               them
               the
               respect
               they
               look
               for
               from
               those
               that
               are
               not
               their
               Equals
               ,
               though
               indeed
               they
               owe
               them
               not
               any
               .
            
             
               Winter
               begins
               there
               towards
               the
               end
               of
               Iune
               ,
               
               with
               a
               South-west
               Wind
               ,
               which
               comes
               from
               the
               Sea
               ,
               and
               reigns
               for
               the
               space
               of
               four
               moneths
               ,
               all
               along
               that
               Coast
               ,
               from
               Diu
               ,
               as
               far
               as
               the
               Cape
               of
               Comory
               ;
               and
               during
               all
               that
               time
               ,
               the
               Sea
               is
               not
               only
               innavigable
               ,
               but
               there
               are
               few
               Havens
               ,
               where
               Ships
               can
               ride
               in
               safety
               ,
               and
               unexpos'd
               to
               Storms
               ,
               mixt
               with
               terrible
               Thunder
               and
               Lightning
               ,
               which
               disturb
               the
               Air
               there
               in
               that
               season
               .
               Which
               is
               yet
               so
               much
               the
               more
               to
               be
               wondred
               at
               ,
               inasmuch
               as
               ,
               at
               the
               same
               time
               ,
               the
               Coast
               of
               Coromandel
               ,
               which
               is
               in
               the
               same
               Peninsula
               ,
               and
               at
               the
               same
               degree
               of
               elevation
               ,
               and
               in
               some
               places
               is
               but
               twenty
               Leagues
               distant
               from
               that
               of
               Malabar
               ,
               enjoyes
               a
               pleasant
               Spring
               ,
               and
               the
               most
               divertive
               season
               of
               the
               year
               .
               Accordingly
               ,
               those
               who
               go
               from
               Cochim
               to
               Saint
               Thome
               ,
               by
               land
               ,
               as
               they
               pass
               over
               the
               Mountain
               of
               Balagatta
               ,
               which
               divides
               the
               whole
               Peninsula
               ,
               as
               the
               Apennine
               does
               Italy
               ,
               discover
               ,
               from
               the
               top
               of
               the
               Mountain
               ,
               on
               the
               one
               side
               ,
               a
               clear
               and
               temperate
               Air
               ,
               and
               on
               the
               other
               ,
               a
               Country
               cover'd
               with
               a
               perpetual
               mist
               ,
               and
               drown'd
               with
               the
               Rains
               that
               continually
               fall
               .
               The
               same
               observation
               may
               be
               also
               made
               in
               those
               Ships
               ,
               which
               go
               from
               Ormus
               to
               the
               Cape
               of
               Rosalgate
               .
               Where
               ,
               as
               they
               pass
               the
               Cape
               ,
               they
               suddenly
               pass
               out
               of
               fair
               Weather
               ,
               into
               dreadful
               Storms
               and
               Tempests
               .
               Whence
               it
               comes
               that
               ,
               in
               those
               parts
               ,
               there
               are
               but
               two
               Seasons
               ,
               as
               there
               are
               also
               principally
               but
               two
               Winds
               that
               reign
               there
               in
               the
               Summer
               time
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               those
               of
               the
               East
               ,
               which
               the
               Portuguez
               call
               Therentos
               ,
               which
               come
               from
               the
               Land-side
               ,
               and
               blow
               from
               mid-night
               till
               mid-day
               ;
               but
               they
               are
               not
               felt
               above
               ten
               Leagues
               within
               the
               Sea
               ;
               and
               those
               of
               the
               West
               ,
               which
               they
               call
               Virasons
               ,
               which
               come
               from
               the
               Sea
               ,
               immediately
               after
               dinner
               ,
               and
               blow
               all
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               day
               .
            
             
               This
               change
               of
               Seasons
               from
               one
               extremity
               to
               another
               is
               the
               cause
               of
               many
               Diseases
               among
               the
               Portuguez
               ;
               
               but
               the
               most
               common
               there
               are
               those
               which
               they
               call
               Mordexin
               ,
               which
               kills
               immediately
               ,
               burning
               Feavers
               ,
               and
               bloudy
               Fluxes
               ,
               against
               which
               they
               have
               in
               a
               manner
               no
               remedy
               but
               bleeding
               .
               The
               Plague
               is
               a
               Disease
               not
               known
               in
               the
               Indies
               ;
               but
               ,
               ●o
               make
               amends
               ,
               they
               have
               the
               Pox
               ,
               which
               destroyes
               every
               year
               a
               great
               number
               of
               Portuguez
               .
               For
               ,
               though
               the
               Country
               produces
               present
               and
               topical
               Remedies
               against
               the
               Disease
               ,
               yet
               so
               violent
               are
               their
               inclinations
               to
               Women
               ,
               who
               ,
               on
               the
               other
               side
               ,
               are
               as
               mad
               for
               Men
               ,
               that
               they
               will
               not
               take
               the
               time
               to
               be
               cur'd
               of
               a
               Disease
               ,
               which
               is
               not
               got
               off
               by
               Remedies
               ,
               if
               they
               be
               not
               accompany'd
               with
               a
               very
               regular
               diet
               .
               The
               Women
               of
               those
               parts
               ●ave
               an
               excessive
               affection
               for
               white
               Men
               ,
               and
               ,
               being
               kept
               very
               much
               in
               restraint
               ,
               they
               are
               put
               to
               all
               imaginable
               inventions
               ,
               to
               let
               them
               know
               how
               passionately
               they
               love
               them
               ,
               and
               ●o
               get
               them
               into
               their
               Lodgings
               :
               where
               they
               many
               times
               prosecute
               their
               delights
               ,
               even
               in
               ●he
               Husbands
               presence
               ,
               by
               means
               of
               a
               Drug
               ,
               which
               so
               stupifies
               his
               Senses
               ,
               as
               that
               he
               seems
               ●ither
               to
               have
               lost
               them
               ,
               or
               to
               sleep
               with
               his
               eyes
               open
               .
            
             
               The
               Indians
               call
               this
               Herb
               
                 Doutro
                 ,
                 Doutry
              
               ,
               or
               Datura
               ,
               and
               the
               Turks
               and
               
                 Persians
                 Da●ula
                 .
                 
                 Garcias
                 ab
                 horto
                 ,
              
               and
               
                 Christopher
                 d'
                 Acosta
              
               ,
               affirm
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               a
               kind
               of
               Stramonea
               ;
               that
               the
               Herb
               grows
               abundantly
               all
               over
               the
               Indies
               ,
               in
               the
               shade
               ,
               and
               that
               it
               is
               somewhat
               like
               Bears-foot
               .
               They
               extract
               the
               juyce
               of
               it
               ,
               while
               it
               is
               green
               ,
               or
               they
               beat
               the
               Seed
               to
               powder
               ,
               and
               mix
               it
               in
               Conserves
               ,
               or
               put
               it
               into
               his
               drink
               ,
               whom
               they
               would
               reduce
               to
               that
               condition
               for
               twenty
               four
               hours
               :
               during
               which
               time
               he
               is
               depriv'd
               the
               use
               of
               all
               his
               Senses
               ,
               so
               that
               he
               does
               not
               see
               what
               is
               done
               before
               him
               ,
               though
               his
               eyes
               be
               open
               ,
               unless
               some
               body
               moisten
               the
               soles
               of
               his
               seet
               with
               fair
               water
               ,
               which
               revives
               and
               recovers
               him
               ,
               much
               after
               the
               same
               manner
               as
               if
               he
               awoke
               out
               of
               a
               sound
               sleep
               .
            
             
               There
               are
               few
               Portuguez
               Women
               ,
               or
               Mestizes
               ,
               seen
               going
               about
               the
               City
               ;
               and
               when
               they
               go
               abroad
               ,
               
               either
               to
               Church
               ,
               or
               upon
               necessary
               Visits
               ,
               they
               are
               carried
               in
               close
               Palanquins
               ,
               or
               are
               attended
               and
               watch'd
               by
               so
               many
               Slaves
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               impossible
               to
               speak
               to
               them
               .
               When
               they
               appear
               in
               publick
               ,
               they
               are
               all
               very
               richly
               attir'd
               ,
               in
               Velvet
               ,
               Flower'd-Sattin
               ,
               or
               Brocado
               ,
               and
               adorn'd
               with
               abundance
               of
               Pearls
               and
               precious
               Stones
               ;
               but
               at
               home
               ,
               they
               go
               in
               their
               Hair
               ,
               and
               have
               about
               them
               only
               a
               Smock
               ,
               which
               reaches
               to
               the
               Navil
               ;
               and
               thence
               downwards
               ,
               they
               have
               Petticoats
               of
               painted
               Clothes
               falling
               down
               to
               the
               Feet
               ,
               which
               are
               bare
               .
               They
               eat
               no
               Bread
               ,
               as
               liking
               the
               Rice
               better
               ,
               now
               that
               they
               are
               accustomed
               to
               it
               ;
               nor
               do
               they
               fare
               over-deliciously
               as
               to
               other
               things
               ,
               their
               ordinary
               sustenance
               being
               Salt-fish
               ,
               Mangas
               ,
               or
               only
               Rice
               ,
               soak'd
               in
               a
               little
               Flesh
               or
               Fish-broath
               .
               They
               make
               use
               of
               certain
               Bottles
               ,
               made
               of
               a
               kind
               of
               black
               Earth
               ,
               which
               they
               call
               Gorgolettes
               ,
               and
               have
               a
               Pipe
               coming
               up
               to
               the
               brims
               ,
               so
               as
               that
               they
               may
               suck
               up
               the
               Water
               without
               lifting
               up
               the
               Bottles
               to
               their
               mouths
               .
            
             
               The
               Men
               there
               are
               so
               jealous
               of
               their
               Wives
               ,
               
               that
               they
               permit
               not
               their
               nearest
               Relations
               to
               see
               them
               :
               for
               Chastity
               is
               so
               strange
               a
               Vertue
               in
               those
               parts
               ,
               that
               there
               is
               no
               Woman
               but
               contrives
               all
               the
               wayes
               imaginable
               to
               pursue
               her
               enjoyments
               ,
               never
               minding
               the
               breach
               of
               those
               Laws
               which
               God
               and
               Nature
               hath
               imposed
               upon
               them
               ,
               though
               the
               frequent
               misfortunes
               which
               happen
               upon
               that
               occasion
               should
               engage
               them
               to
               be
               more
               cautious
               and
               reserv'd
               .
               The
               perpetual
               idle
               life
               they
               lead
               makes
               them
               so
               high
               in
               their
               desires
               ,
               for
               they
               do
               not
               any
               thing
               of
               business
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               but
               spend
               the
               day
               in
               chewing
               of
               Bettele
               ,
               which
               adds
               fuel
               to
               the
               flames
               of
               their
               lewd
               inclinations
               ,
               as
               do
               also
               the
               Cloves
               and
               Nutmegs
               ,
               which
               they
               eat
               ,
               out
               of
               an
               imagination
               that
               they
               prevent
               the
               corruptions
               of
               the
               Teeth
               and
               Stomack
               ,
               which
               commonly
               make
               the
               Breath
               stink
               .
            
             
               The
               Indian
               Women
               ,
               who
               conceive
               by
               an
               European
               ,
               have
               so
               great
               an
               affection
               for
               their
               Children
               ,
               that
               they
               would
               rather
               dye
               then
               part
               with
               them
               .
               Children
               are
               not
               cloath'd
               till
               they
               are
               of
               age
               to
               wear
               Breeches
               :
               and
               till
               that
               time
               they
               are
               brought
               up
               by
               Slaves
               ,
               or
               other
               Indian
               Women
               .
            
             
               The
               Souldiers
               live
               after
               another
               rate
               among
               them
               .
               
               For
               those
               who
               go
               in
               that
               quality
               from
               Portugal
               ,
               do
               not
               list
               themselves
               under
               any
               particular
               Captain
               ,
               nor
               will
               be
               engaged
               to
               continue
               in
               any
               one
               certain
               place
               to
               keep
               Garrison
               there
               :
               but
               when
               they
               come
               to
               the
               Indies
               ,
               they
               do
               what
               they
               please
               themselves
               .
               Accordingly
               they
               have
               no
               pay
               ,
               but
               when
               they
               are
               in
               actual
               service
               upon
               the
               Engagements
               they
               are
               forc'd
               to
               at
               Sea
               ,
               against
               the
               Malabars
               ,
               or
               the
               Dutch.
               But
               the
               Captains
               ,
               who
               have
               occasion
               for
               these
               people
               ,
               treat
               them
               with
               much
               civility
               ,
               and
               give
               them
               now
               and
               then
               somewhat
               towards
               their
               subsistence
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               be
               assured
               of
               their
               persons
               and
               services
               ,
               when
               they
               have
               any
               work
               for
               them
               :
               so
               that
               they
               have
               what
               to
               live
               upon
               ,
               yet
               spend
               not
               much
               .
               For
               commonly
               they
               live
               ten
               or
               twelve
               in
               the
               same
               house
               ,
               where
               they
               diet
               together
               ,
               having
               but
               two
               or
               three
               Servants
               among
               them
               ,
               and
               as
               many
               Suits
               of
               Clothes
               ,
               for
               those
               who
               go
               abroad
               ,
               either
               to
               beg
               ,
               or
               upon
               some
               design
               ,
               while
               the
               rest
               stay
               at
               home
               ,
               till
               their
               turns
               come
               to
               march
               out
               .
            
             
               The
               Marriages
               and
               Christenings
               of
               the
               Portuguez
               are
               celebrated
               with
               very
               great
               magnificence
               .
               
               The
               Friends
               and
               Relations
               come
               on
               horseback
               to
               the
               Bridegrooms
               door
               ,
               and
               thence
               march
               before
               him
               to
               Church
               ,
               into
               which
               he
               enters
               ,
               accompanied
               by
               two
               of
               his
               Friends
               ,
               who
               are
               instead
               of
               God-fathers
               to
               him
               ;
               and
               the
               Bride
               follows
               him
               in
               a
               Palanquin
               ,
               accompanied
               also
               by
               her
               two
               God-fathers
               .
               After
               the
               benediction
               of
               the
               marriage
               ,
               they
               reconduct
               the
               new
               married
               couple
               to
               their
               house
               ,
               into
               which
               only
               the
               God-fathers
               enter
               with
               the
               young
               couple
               ,
               who
               go
               into
               a
               Balcony
               ,
               or
               stand
               at
               a
               Window
               ,
               to
               give
               the
               company
               thanks
               ,
               which
               in
               the
               mean
               time
               shew
               a
               thousand
               tricks
               in
               the
               Street
               .
               Their
               Chistenings
               are
               performed
               ,
               in
               a
               manner
               ,
               with
               the
               same
               Ceremonies
               ,
               save
               that
               ,
               at
               these
               there
               is
               carried
               an
               Ewer
               with
               a
               clean
               Napkin
               ,
               a
               Salt-sellar
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               midst
               a
               Silver
               Basin
               ,
               in
               a
               heap
               of
               Roses
               ,
               or
               other
               Flowers
               ,
               a
               Wax-candle
               ,
               into
               which
               they
               put
               a
               piece
               of
               Gold
               or
               Silver
               ,
               for
               an
               Offering
               to
               the
               Priest.
               The
               God-father
               ,
               and
               the
               Mid-wife
               ,
               are
               carried
               with
               the
               Child
               in
               Palanquins
               .
            
             
               Most
               of
               the
               Portuguez
               have
               many
               Slaves
               of
               both
               Sexes
               ,
               
               whom
               they
               employ
               not
               only
               
               about
               their
               persons
               ,
               but
               also
               upon
               any
               other
               business
               they
               are
               capable
               of
               ;
               for
               what
               they
               get
               comes
               in
               to
               the
               Master
               .
               Whence
               it
               comes
               that
               handsome
               Wenches
               are
               sought
               after
               ,
               to
               be
               imploy'd
               in
               the
               selling
               of
               Fruits
               ,
               and
               such
               Commodities
               as
               the
               Portuguez
               send
               to
               market
               ;
               to
               the
               end
               their
               beauty
               might
               draw
               in
               Customers
               ,
               and
               so
               they
               by
               a
               double
               way
               of
               trading
               ,
               bring
               in
               double
               profit
               to
               their
               Masters
               .
               Their
               keeping
               ,
               as
               to
               diet
               ,
               stands
               them
               in
               very
               little
               ;
               and
               all
               the
               cloathing
               they
               give
               them
               is
               only
               as
               much
               Linnen-cloath
               as
               will
               cover
               the
               privy
               parts
               .
               The
               Children
               born
               between
               Slaves
               belong
               to
               the
               Master
               ,
               unless
               the
               Father
               will
               redeem
               them
               ,
               within
               eight
               or
               ten
               dayes
               after
               they
               are
               born
               ;
               which
               if
               they
               let
               slip
               ,
               they
               are
               not
               afterwards
               admitted
               to
               do
               it
               ,
               and
               the
               Master
               disposes
               of
               them
               ;
               and
               when
               they
               are
               able
               to
               do
               any
               thing
               ,
               makes
               use
               of
               them
               himself
               ,
               or
               sells
               them
               in
               the
               Market
               ,
               as
               we
               do
               Cattle
               .
            
             
               The
               Inhabitants
               of
               the
               Country
               are
               Pagans
               ,
               
               and
               for
               the
               most
               part
               Benjans
               .
               Their
               Houses
               are
               all
               of
               Straw
               ,
               and
               very
               little
               ,
               having
               no
               light
               but
               what
               comes
               in
               at
               a
               little
               low
               door
               .
               All
               their
               Houshold-stuffe
               consists
               principally
               in
               certain
               Mats
               made
               of
               Rushes
               ,
               which
               serve
               them
               both
               for
               their
               lodging
               at
               night
               ,
               and
               to
               lye
               down
               upon
               at
               meals
               .
               Their
               Dishes
               ,
               Drinking-cups
               ,
               and
               Napkins
               ,
               are
               made
               of
               Fig-leaves
               ,
               of
               which
               they
               also
               make
               Pitchers
               and
               Oyl-pots
               ,
               and
               their
               ordinary
               sustenance
               is
               Rice
               ,
               which
               they
               boyl
               in
               Earthen
               pots
               .
               They
               daub
               over
               their
               Houses
               with
               Cow-dung
               ,
               out
               of
               an
               imagination
               that
               it
               drives
               away
               Fleas
               .
            
             
               They
               are
               so
               superstitious
               ,
               that
               they
               never
               go
               abroad
               till
               they
               have
               said
               their
               prayers
               ;
               and
               if
               they
               chance
               to
               meet
               a
               Crow
               ,
               where-ever
               they
               be
               ,
               they
               immediately
               return
               home
               ,
               and
               undertake
               no
               business
               of
               any
               consequence
               that
               day
               .
               When
               they
               travel
               ,
               they
               do
               their
               devotions
               before
               their
               Pagodes
               ;
               and
               the
               Portuguez
               tollerate
               their
               Idolatry
               ,
               upon
               this
               account
               ,
               that
               the
               Inquisition
               hath
               no
               power
               ,
               but
               only
               over
               such
               as
               either
               are
               Christians
               ,
               or
               have
               been
               such
               .
               They
               have
               also
               their
               particular
               ceremonies
               for
               their
               Marriages
               ,
               their
               birth-dayes
               ,
               and
               other
               dayes
               ,
               and
               seasons
               of
               the
               year
               :
               but
               they
               differ
               so
               little
               from
               those
               whereof
               we
               have
               spoken
               already
               ,
               that
               we
               shall
               need
               say
               nothing
               of
               them
               .
               There
               are
               among
               them
               some
               very
               able
               Physitians
               ,
               who
               are
               so
               highly
               respected
               at
               Goa
               ,
               that
               they
               are
               permitted
               to
               have
               their
               Umbrellos
               carried
               with
               them
               ;
               which
               is
               a
               Priviledge
               allowed
               only
               persons
               of
               quality
               :
               nay
               the
               Portuguez
               ,
               even
               to
               the
               Vice-Roy
               himself
               and
               the
               Arch-Bishop
               ,
               make
               use
               of
               them
               ,
               rather
               then
               of
               those
               of
               their
               own
               Nation
               .
               They
               never
               eat
               but
               with
               those
               of
               their
               own
               Sect
               ,
               though
               they
               were
               ready
               to
               starve
               .
               Nay
               ,
               in
               this
               particular
               they
               are
               so
               scrupulous
               ,
               that
               if
               ,
               in
               their
               journey
               to
               Cochim
               ,
               their
               provision
               should
               fall
               short
               ,
               they
               would
               rather
               starve
               ,
               then
               be
               oblig'd
               to
               eat
               what
               another
               had
               sown
               or
               made
               ready
               .
               Most
               of
               the
               Porters
               about
               Goa
               are
               Christians
               ,
               as
               are
               also
               their
               Money-changes
               ,
               whom
               they
               call
               Xaraffes
               ,
               who
               make
               an
               external
               profession
               of
               Christianity
               ,
               but
               ,
               in
               their
               dealing
               ,
               are
               Iews
               ,
               apt
               to
               over-reach
               and
               deceive
               all
               that
               have
               to
               do
               with
               them
               .
               There
               are
               in
               Goa
               many
               Decanins
               and
               Canarins
               ,
               who
               have
               Shops
               there
               ,
               and
               buy
               of
               the
               Portuguez
               ,
               Porcelane
               ,
               Velvet
               Damask
               ,
               and
               other
               Stuffes
               of
               Silk
               and
               Cotton
               ,
               as
               also
               some
               China
               Commodities
               ,
               all
               by
               whole
               sale
               ,
               and
               afterwards
               sell
               them
               again
               by
               retail
               .
               These
               also
               bring
               Provisions
               from
               the
               Continent
               ,
               and
               trade
               therein
               ,
               having
               to
               that
               end
               their
               Brokers
               and
               Factors
               ,
               who
               mannage
               their
               business
               ,
               
               while
               they
               go
               to
               Cambaya
               ,
               and
               along
               the
               Coast
               to
               improve
               their
               Traffick
               .
               There
               are
               amongst
               them
               Goldsmiths
               ,
               Jewellers
               ,
               Gravers
               ,
               and
               other
               Artizans
               ,
               who
               do
               things
               incomparably
               better
               then
               any
               of
               ours
               .
               These
               also
               farm
               the
               Kings
               Demesne
               in
               the
               Islands
               of
               Bardes
               and
               Salsette
               ;
               upon
               which
               account
               ,
               having
               sometimes
               occasion
               to
               go
               to
               Law
               ,
               they
               are
               so
               well
               vers'd
               in
               the
               Laws
               and
               Customs
               of
               Portugal
               ,
               that
               they
               need
               no
               Advocates
               to
               plead
               their
               Causes
               .
            
             
               Most
               of
               the
               Canarins
               are
               either
               Husband-men
               ,
               or
               Fisher-men
               .
               There
               are
               some
               of
               them
               have
               no
               other
               employment
               then
               dressing
               the
               Cocos-trees
               ,
               to
               get
               the
               Wine
               and
               Fruit
               they
               produce
               .
               Others
               only
               wash
               Linnen
               ,
               or
               whiten
               Cloath
               .
               The
               Peasants
               bring
               in
               every
               day
               to
               the
               City
               ,
               
               wild
               Fowl
               ,
               Milk
               ,
               Fruit
               ,
               Eggs
               ,
               and
               other
               provisions
               to
               be
               sold.
               Their
               Wives
               are
               deliver'd
               with
               the
               greatest
               easiness
               imaginable
               .
               They
               make
               no
               use
               of
               Midwives
               ,
               but
               are
               deliver'd
               alone
               ,
               wash
               their
               Children
               themselves
               as
               soon
               as
               they
               are
               born
               ,
               put
               them
               under
               a
               few
               Fig
               leaves
               ,
               and
               return
               to
               their
               work
               ,
               as
               if
               they
               had
               not
               been
               about
               any
               such
               thing
               .
               
               The
               Children
               brought
               up
               after
               this
               rate
               ,
               grow
               so
               hardy
               and
               strong
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               an
               ordinary
               thing
               to
               see
               Men
               among
               them
               of
               a
               hundred
               years
               of
               age
               ,
               yet
               have
               not
               a
               Tooth
               missing
               ,
               but
               all
               the
               time
               in
               perfect
               health
               .
               They
               are
               all
               excellent
               Swimmers
               ,
               whence
               it
               comes
               ,
               that
               they
               venture
               over
               to
               the
               Continent
               in
               their
               little
               Boats
               called
               Almadi●s
               ,
               which
               indeed
               are
               so
               little
               ,
               that
               they
               can
               hardly
               carry
               one
               person
               :
               in
               so
               much
               that
               they
               are
               frequently
               overturn'd
               ,
               but
               they
               recover
               them
               again
               by
               swimming
               ,
               cast
               out
               the
               Water
               ,
               and
               prosecute
               their
               Voyage
               .
               Though
               in
               these
               parts
               they
               burn
               the
               dead
               bodies
               instead
               of
               burying
               of
               them
               ,
               yet
               are
               not
               the
               Women
               oblig'd
               to
               burn
               themselves
               with
               
               their
               Husbands
               Corps
               ,
               but
               only
               to
               cut
               off
               their
               Hair
               ,
               and
               make
               a
               Vow
               of
               perpetual
               Widowhood
               .
            
             
               The
               Iews
               ,
               
               who
               live
               at
               Goa
               ,
               have
               there
               their
               Temples
               and
               Synagogues
               ,
               and
               enjoy
               an
               absolute
               liberty
               of
               Conscience
               .
               They
               are
               either
               Indians
               born
               of
               ,
               Father
               and
               Mother
               ,
               Iews
               ,
               or
               they
               come
               out
               of
               Palastine
               ;
               these
               last
               ,
               for
               the
               most
               part
               ,
               speak
               the
               Spanish
               tongue
               .
            
             
               The
               Mahumetans
               ,
               who
               live
               there
               ,
               trade
               for
               the
               most
               part
               to
               Meca
               ,
               and
               other
               places
               upon
               the
               Red-sea
               ,
               whither
               they
               carry
               Spices
               .
               The
               Portuguez
               and
               the
               Mestizes
               have
               their
               greatest
               Trade
               in
               
                 Bengala
                 ,
                 Pegu
                 ,
                 Malacca
                 ,
                 China
                 ,
              
               and
               in
               Guzuratta
               ,
               at
               the
               City
               of
               Cambaya
               .
               No
               Person
               of
               Quality
               at
               Goa
               ,
               but
               goes
               once
               a
               day
               to
               the
               Market
               ,
               whither
               the
               Merchants
               ,
               nay
               ,
               most
               Gentlemen
               come
               ,
               as
               well
               to
               hear
               what
               news
               there
               is
               ,
               as
               to
               see
               what
               there
               is
               to
               be
               sold
               ;
               for
               ,
               from
               seven
               in
               the
               morning
               to
               nine
               ,
               (
               after
               which
               the
               heat
               is
               such
               ,
               as
               that
               a
               Man
               is
               not
               able
               to
               stay
               there
               )
               the
               publick
               Criers
               ,
               whom
               they
               call
               Laylon
               ,
               sell
               there
               by
               outcry
               ,
               all
               sorts
               of
               Commodities
               ,
               but
               especially
               Slaves
               of
               both
               Sexes
               ,
               and
               Jewels
               .
               There
               you
               shall
               see
               the
               Crier
               loaden
               with
               Chains
               ,
               Gold
               Rings
               ,
               and
               precious
               Stones
               ,
               and
               followed
               by
               a
               great
               number
               of
               Slaves
               ,
               all
               to
               be
               sold.
               There
               are
               also
               to
               be
               sold
               there
               ,
               Persian
               and
               Arabian
               Horses
               ,
               Spices
               ,
               all
               sorts
               of
               Aromatick
               Gums
               ,
               Alcatifs
               ,
               Porcelane
               ,
               Vessels
               of
               Agat
               ,
               several
               things
               made
               of
               Lacque
               ,
               and
               whatever
               is
               thought
               precious
               or
               rare
               in
               any
               other
               part
               of
               the
               Indies
               .
               Merchants
               and
               Tradesmen
               are
               distinguished
               by
               Streets
               ;
               so
               that
               Silk-men
               are
               not
               shuffled
               in
               among
               Linnen-Drapers
               ;
               nor
               the
               Druggists
               among
               those
               who
               sell
               Porcelane
               .
               The
               greatest
               profit
               they
               make
               is
               in
               the
               exchange
               of
               Money
               .
               For
               when
               the
               Spanish
               Fleet
               comes
               in
               ,
               they
               buy
               Ryals
               at
               ten
               or
               twelve
               in
               the
               hundred
               loss
               ;
               and
               in
               April
               ,
               when
               the
               Ships
               go
               away
               for
               the
               Molucca's
               and
               China
               ,
               where
               the
               Ryals
               are
               much
               esteem'd
               ,
               they
               fell
               them
               again
               at
               twenty
               five
               or
               thirty
               in
               the
               hundred
               profit
               ,
               notwithstanding
               the
               Order
               there
               is
               to
               sell
               them
               at
               four
               hundred
               Reis
               .
               They
               make
               the
               same
               advantage
               by
               the
               change
               of
               the
               Laris
               ,
               which
               they
               also
               sell
               at
               ten
               or
               twelve
               in
               the
               hundred
               profit
               .
            
             
               They
               have
               several
               sorts
               of
               money
               .
               
               The
               least
               is
               that
               which
               hey
               call
               Basarucques
               ,
               which
               on
               the
               one
               side
               have
               a
               Globe
               ,
               on
               the
               other
               two
               Arrows
               cross'd
               .
               They
               are
               made
               of
               Tin
               and
               Lattin
               mixt
               together
               ,
               and
               eight
               of
               these
               Basarucques
               make
               a
               Ventin
               ,
               whereof
               five
               make
               a
               Tanghe
               .
               Five
               Tanghes
               make
               a
               Serafin
               of
               Silver
               ,
               which
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               King.
               Command
               ,
               is
               set
               at
               three
               hundred
               Reis
               ,
               and
               six
               Tanghes
               make
               a
               Pardai
               .
               The
               Serafin
               hath
               on
               the
               one
               side
               Saint
               Sebastian
               ,
               on
               the
               other
               a
               sheaf
               of
               Arrows
               .
               There
               are
               also
               Serafins
               of
               Gold
               ,
               coined
               heretofore
               at
               Ormus
               ,
               of
               a
               more
               refin'd
               metal
               then
               any
               other
               Moneys
               of
               the
               Indies
               ;
               whence
               it
               comes
               ,
               that
               the
               Gold-smiths
               melt
               down
               all
               that
               fall
               into
               their
               hands
               of
               them
               .
               They
               have
               also
               Santemes
               of
               16.
               
               Tanghes
               ,
               and
               Pagodes
               of
               14
               ▪
               15.
               and
               16.
               
               Tanghes
               .
            
             
               Forreign
               Merchants
               pay
               at
               their
               coming
               in
               eight
               in
               the
               hundred
               for
               all
               Merchandises
               ,
               
               and
               as
               much
               at
               their
               going
               out
               ;
               but
               the
               Farmers
               of
               the
               Customs
               are
               so
               reasonable
               in
               their
               valuing
               of
               them
               ,
               that
               the
               Merchants
               have
               no
               cause
               to
               complain
               .
               They
               have
               also
               this
               favour
               ,
               that
               if
               a
               Merchant
               hath
               paid
               the
               Customs
               at
               his
               coming
               in
               ,
               and
               hath
               not
               put
               off
               his
               Commodities
               ,
               he
               may
               carry
               them
               to
               some
               other
               place
               ,
               without
               paying
               ought
               at
               the
               Exportation
               .
               In
               like
               manner
               ,
               a
               forreign
               Merchant
               that
               hath
               bought
               of
               a
               Portuguez
               ,
               or
               other
               Citizen
               of
               Goa
               ,
               Spices
               ,
               or
               any
               other
               Commodities
               of
               Malacca
               or
               China
               ,
               may
               enter
               them
               under
               the
               Sellers
               name
               ,
               and
               so
               avoid
               paying
               the
               Customes
               due
               at
               exportation
               .
            
             
               The
               Viceroy
               at
               the
               time
               of
               our
               being
               there
               ,
               
               was
               
                 D.
                 Pedro
                 de
                 Silva
              
               .
               His
               person
               was
               not
               answerable
               to
               his
               quality
               ,
               but
               he
               had
               about
               him
               above
               fifty
               Gentlemen
               ,
               who
               gave
               him
               the
               same
               respect
               as
               they
               could
               have
               done
               the
               King
               himself
               .
               This
               charge
               is
               continued
               in
               the
               same
               person
               ,
               but
               for
               three
               years
               ,
               as
               well
               in
               regard
               it
               were
               dangerous
               ,
               a
               Subject
               should
               longer
               be
               possess'd
               of
               a
               Dignity
               ,
               which
               differs
               from
               the
               Soveraign
               only
               in
               time
               ;
               as
               that
               the
               King
               of
               Spain
               hath
               many
               Lords
               to
               gratifie
               with
               an
               Employment
               ,
               which
               enriches
               them
               sufficiently
               in
               that
               time
               .
               For
               ,
               besides
               that
               his
               whole
               Court
               lies
               at
               the
               Kings
               charge
               ,
               he
               hath
               the
               disposal
               of
               all
               his
               Revenue
               ,
               and
               every
               year
               makes
               a
               Visit
               for
               sixty
               or
               eighty
               Leagues
               about
               ,
               which
               is
               worth
               to
               him
               very
               much
               .
               But
               the
               Presents
               which
               the
               neighbouring
               Princes
               ,
               and
               the
               Governours
               and
               under
               Officers
               make
               him
               ,
               are
               not
               to
               be
               valued
               .
               He
               hath
               his
               Council
               of
               State
               ,
               and
               his
               Courts
               of
               Law
               and
               Equity
               .
               He
               is
               absolute
               Judge
               in
               all
               civil
               Causes
               ,
               the
               most
               important
               only
               excepted
               ,
               wherein
               there
               may
               appeal
               be
               made
               to
               the
               King.
               Criminal
               Sentences
               are
               executed
               there
               ,
               notwithstanding
               the
               Appeal
               ;
               but
               it
               is
               not
               in
               the
               Viceroy's
               power
               to
               indict
               a
               Gentleman
               ,
               but
               he
               is
               oblig'd
               to
               send
               him
               ,
               with
               the
               Informations
               brought
               in
               against
               him
               ,
               to
               Portugal
               ,
               unless
               the
               King
               order
               some
               other
               course
               to
               be
               taken
               with
               him
               .
               The
               Viceroy
               at
               his
               arrival
               into
               the
               Indies
               ,
               lands
               in
               the
               Island
               of
               Bardes
               ,
               or
               some
               other
               Haven
               on
               that
               side
               ,
               whence
               he
               immediately
               sends
               his
               Agents
               to
               Goa
               ,
               
               to
               take
               possession
               of
               his
               charge
               ,
               and
               what
               ever
               depends
               on
               it
               .
               His
               Predecessour
               makes
               way
               for
               him
               ,
               upon
               the
               first
               news
               he
               receives
               of
               his
               Arrival
               ,
               unfurnishes
               the
               Palace
               ,
               and
               leaves
               him
               only
               the
               Guards
               and
               the
               bare
               walls
               .
               Thus
               much
               we
               thought
               fit
               to
               say
               of
               the
               City
               of
               Goa
               .
            
             
               Ianuary
               22.
               about
               noon
               ,
               
               the
               President
               sent
               away
               the
               two
               Ships
               which
               came
               along
               with
               us
               from
               Surat
               ,
               and
               were
               to
               carry
               thither
               the
               money
               which
               had
               been
               received
               at
               Goa
               ;
               and
               after
               he
               had
               dismiss'd
               certain
               Iesuits
               ,
               and
               several
               other
               persons
               of
               quality
               of
               Goa
               ,
               who
               were
               come
               to
               visit
               him
               aboard
               ,
               we
               hoys'd
               sail
               ,
               yet
               expecting
               to
               come
               aboard
               our
               Ship
               the
               General
               of
               the
               Dutch
               Fleet
               ,
               whose
               name
               was
               
                 Van
                 Kenlen
              
               ,
               who
               had
               intreated
               him
               to
               convey
               some
               Letters
               to
               his
               Superiours
               .
               But
               he
               came
               not
               .
               In
               the
               Evening
               we
               saw
               all
               the
               Dutch
               Fleet
               under
               sail
               ,
               whence
               we
               imagin'd
               that
               the
               General
               intended
               to
               give
               us
               a
               visit
               ,
               but
               with
               the
               night
               we
               lost
               sight
               of
               them
               ,
               and
               having
               a
               reasonable
               good
               wind
               ,
               kept
               on
               our
               course
               .
            
             
               Ian.
               23.
               
               At
               break
               of
               day
               ,
               we
               had
               a
               sight
               of
               the
               Dutch
               Fleet
               again
               ;
               and
               then
               we
               conceiv'd
               they
               were
               going
               to
               relieve
               the
               King
               of
               Ceylon
               ,
               who
               had
               intreated
               the
               General
               to
               assist
               him
               against
               the
               Portuguez
               ,
               who
               had
               declar'd
               war
               against
               him
               .
               About
               noon
               ,
               we
               were
               at
               thirteen
               degrees
               latitude
               ,
               and
               out
               of
               sight
               of
               land
               .
               But
               in
               regard
               we
               intended
               to
               go
               towards
               the
               Coast
               of
               Malabar
               ,
               upon
               intelligence
               brought
               us
               ,
               that
               an
               English
               Ship
               ,
               coming
               from
               Bantam
               ,
               richly
               loaden
               with
               Spices
               ,
               had
               been
               set
               upon
               and
               spoil'd
               by
               the
               Malabar
               Pyrates
               ,
               the
               next
               day
               we
               chang'd
               our
               course
               ,
               and
               took
               it
               more
               Eastward
               ,
               so
               to
               get
               towards
               the
               land
               .
               The
               Malabars
               had
               taken
               their
               advantage
               of
               the
               condition
               that
               Ship
               was
               in
               ,
               which
               was
               so
               over-burthen'd
               ,
               that
               she
               could
               make
               use
               of
               but
               six
               Guns
               ;
               they
               found
               indeed
               no
               great
               difficulty
               to
               enter
               her
               ;
               but
               they
               were
               no
               sooner
               in
               ,
               ere
               the
               English
               sent
               above
               six
               hundred
               of
               them
               ,
               with
               the
               upper
               Deck
               into
               the
               Sea.
               They
               dispatch'd
               as
               many
               with
               the
               second
               ;
               but
               afterwards
               being
               themselves
               forc'd
               to
               go
               to
               the
               Stern
               ,
               to
               avoid
               the
               fire
               ,
               they
               yielded
               to
               the
               Malabars
               ,
               who
               ,
               with
               the
               Ship
               ,
               took
               the
               Captain
               ,
               the
               Masters
               Mate
               ,
               the
               Clark
               ,
               and
               fourteen
               others
               ,
               whom
               we
               intended
               to
               redeem
               .
            
             
               About
               noon
               we
               pass'd
               in
               sight
               of
               Monteleone
               ,
               
               a
               high
               mountain
               from
               which
               the
               Malabars
               discover
               ,
               at
               a
               distance
               ,
               the
               Vessels
               they
               conceive
               they
               may
               set
               upon
               with
               advantage
               ,
               and
               at
               night
               we
               came
               to
               the
               Haven
               of
               Cananor
               ,
               where
               we
               found
               three
               English
               Vessels
               ,
               the
               Dragon
               ,
               the
               Catharine
               ,
               and
               the
               Seymour
               ,
               commanded
               by
               Captain
               Weddell
               ,
               one
               of
               the
               most
               experienced
               Sea-Captains
               of
               his
               time
               ,
               one
               that
               had
               been
               at
               the
               taking
               of
               Ormus
               ,
               and
               was
               then
               entertain'd
               into
               the
               service
               of
               a
               new
               Company
               ,
               erected
               not
               long
               before
               in
               England
               ,
               for
               the
               trade
               of
               the
               Indies
               .
               Having
               fired
               some
               Guns
               to
               salute
               the
               Castle
               ,
               we
               sent
               to
               Captain
               Weddell
               ,
               to
               know
               what
               condition
               the
               English
               prisoners
               were
               in
               ;
               and
               hearing
               they
               were
               most
               of
               them
               set
               at
               liberty
               ,
               we
               would
               stay
               no
               longer
               on
               that
               Coast.
               
            
             
               The
               Portuguez
               have
               a
               Garrison
               in
               the
               Castle
               of
               Cananor
               ,
               
               but
               the
               City
               is
               inhabited
               by
               Malabars
               .
               They
               call
               by
               that
               name
               all
               those
               people
               who
               live
               upon
               that
               Coast
               from
               the
               City
               of
               Goa
               ,
               as
               far
               as
               the
               Cape
               of
               Comory
               ,
               or
               Comorin
               .
               The
               Country
               is
               very
               fertile
               ,
               and
               brings
               forth
               abundance
               of
               Spices
               ,
               but
               particularly
               the
               best
               Pepper
               in
               the
               Indies
               ,
               which
               is
               most
               esteem'd
               ,
               because
               the
               grain
               of
               it
               is
               bigger
               then
               it
               is
               any
               where
               else
               ,
               even
               then
               that
               which
               grows
               in
               Sumatra
               and
               Iava
               .
               The
               Inhabitants
               go
               stark
               naked
               ,
               covering
               only
               those
               parts
               ,
               which
               Nature
               would
               not
               have
               seen
               even
               in
               Beasts
               .
               They
               make
               holes
               in
               the
               tips
               of
               their
               Ears
               ,
               and
               are
               black
               ,
               but
               have
               not
               such
               great
               Lips
               as
               the
               Moors
               of
               Africk
               .
               They
               tye
               up
               their
               Hair
               together
               upon
               the
               Crown
               of
               the
               Head
               ,
               and
               let
               their
               Beards
               grow
               to
               the
               full
               length
               ,
               without
               any
               ordering
               or
               trimming
               ,
               in
               so
               much
               that
               they
               are
               not
               unlike
               those
               figures
               ,
               under
               which
               we
               would
               represent
               the
               Devil
               .
               Nor
               is
               their
               disposition
               unsuitable
               to
               this
               pleasant
               external
               shape
               ,
               for
               they
               understand
               nothing
               of
               civility
               ,
               nor
               are
               capable
               of
               any
               Commerce
               or
               Conversation
               .
               They
               are
               for
               the
               most
               part
               Pyrates
               and
               Souldiers
               ,
               who
               may
               be
               said
               to
               have
               rashness
               rather
               then
               courage
               ,
               and
               are
               expert
               enough
               in
               the
               handling
               of
               their
               Armes
               ,
               which
               are
               Sword
               and
               Buckler
               ,
               Bows
               and
               Arrows
               .
               They
               make
               also
               a
               kind
               of
               Muskets
               themselves
               ,
               and
               use
               them
               with
               advantage
               .
               They
               obey
               neither
               the
               King
               of
               Cuncam
               ,
               nor
               the
               Viceroy
               of
               Goa
               ,
               but
               they
               have
               their
               particular
               King
               or
               Prince
               ,
               who
               also
               performs
               the
               functions
               of
               High-Priest
               ,
               and
               is
               of
               the
               Sect
               of
               the
               Bramans
               .
               These
               were
               the
               most
               considerable
               enemies
               the
               Portuguez
               met
               with
               ,
               at
               the
               beginning
               of
               their
               establishment
               in
               the
               Indies
               :
               but
               ever
               since
               they
               made
               a
               Treaty
               with
               them
               ,
               they
               have
               liv'd
               in
               very
               good
               correspondence
               .
               
               Their
               Prince
               ,
               whom
               they
               call
               Zamorin
               ,
               is
               also
               King
               of
               Calicuth
               ,
               upon
               the
               same
               Coast.
               In
               the
               year
               1604.
               the
               Dutch
               made
               a
               Treaty
               with
               him
               ,
               for
               the
               freedom
               of
               Trade
               ;
               but
               the
               Portuguez
               coming
               to
               be
               more
               powerful
               in
               those
               parts
               ,
               and
               the
               Dutch
               finding
               it
               easier
               to
               settle
               themselves
               in
               other
               places
               ,
               where
               they
               continue
               their
               Trade
               with
               greater
               advantage
               ,
               they
               have
               neglected
               the
               friendship
               of
               these
               
               Barbarians
               .
               I
               observ'd
               at
               Cananor
               ,
               that
               there
               were
               some
               men
               among
               them
               ,
               who
               never
               par'd
               their
               Nails
               ;
               and
               that
               there
               were
               others
               ,
               who
               wore
               Bracelets
               and
               Rings
               about
               their
               Armes
               .
               These
               are
               the
               Gentry
               of
               the
               Country
               ,
               whom
               they
               call
               Nayres
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               be
               distinguish'd
               from
               Persons
               of
               meaner
               condition
               ,
               whom
               they
               call
               Polyas
               .
               The
               Nayres
               are
               very
               proud
               ,
               and
               conceited
               of
               themselves
               ,
               and
               permit
               not
               the
               Polyas
               so
               much
               as
               to
               touch
               them
               .
               They
               alwayes
               go
               with
               their
               Sword
               and
               Buckler
               ,
               wherewith
               they
               make
               a
               noise
               in
               the
               Streets
               as
               they
               go
               ,
               and
               perpetually
               cry
               out
               
                 Po
                 ,
                 Po
              
               ,
               that
               people
               should
               make
               way
               for
               them
               .
               As
               soon
               as
               they
               perceive
               them
               coming
               ,
               they
               close
               on
               both
               sides
               ,
               look
               down
               to
               the
               ground
               ,
               and
               do
               them
               reverence
               .
               Some
               affirm
               ,
               that
               this
               punctilio
               of
               Honour
               ,
               whereby
               they
               pretend
               to
               a
               respect
               due
               to
               them
               from
               all
               that
               are
               not
               of
               their
               race
               ,
               was
               one
               of
               the
               things
               that
               most
               obstructed
               the
               Treaty
               which
               the
               Portuguez
               were
               ready
               to
               conclude
               with
               the
               King
               of
               Cochim
               ,
               at
               their
               first
               establishment
               ,
               in
               regard
               they
               would
               have
               the
               Portuguez
               do
               them
               the
               same
               submissions
               as
               the
               Polyas
               did
               .
               The
               Portuguez
               ,
               on
               the
               other
               side
               ,
               who
               are
               as
               highly
               conceited
               of
               themselves
               as
               any
               Nation
               in
               the
               World
               ,
               refused
               to
               do
               it
               ;
               so
               that
               to
               decide
               the
               difference
               ,
               it
               was
               agreed
               ,
               that
               a
               Portuguez
               and
               a
               Nayre
               should
               fight
               for
               the
               honour
               of
               the
               two
               Nations
               ;
               upon
               condition
               ,
               that
               the
               Conquerour
               should
               give
               the
               Law
               to
               the
               conquered
               .
               The
               Portuguez
               Champion
               had
               the
               advantage
               ,
               and
               by
               that
               means
               obtain'd
               the
               precedence
               for
               his
               Nation
               ;
               and
               ever
               since
               that
               time
               ,
               the
               Portuguez
               have
               the
               same
               honour
               done
               them
               by
               the
               Nayres
               ,
               
               as
               they
               have
               done
               them
               by
               the
               Polyas
               .
               Many
               of
               these
               Nayres
               never
               marry
               ,
               in
               regard
               they
               have
               a
               certain
               priviledge
               to
               see
               the
               Wives
               and
               Daughters
               of
               their
               Camerades
               ,
               and
               to
               that
               end
               ,
               to
               go
               into
               their
               Houses
               at
               any
               time
               of
               the
               day
               .
               When
               they
               go
               into
               any
               House
               upon
               that
               score
               ,
               they
               leave
               their
               Sword
               and
               Target
               at
               the
               Street-door
               ,
               which
               mark
               prohibits
               entrance
               to
               all
               others
               whatsoever
               ,
               nay
               the
               very
               Master
               of
               the
               House
               himself
               ,
               finding
               those
               Armes
               at
               his
               Door
               ,
               passes
               by
               ,
               and
               gives
               his
               Camerade
               full
               liberty
               to
               do
               what
               he
               please
               .
               The
               Polyas
               are
               not
               so
               much
               honour●d
               as
               to
               have
               the
               Nayres
               visit
               their
               Wives
               ,
               who
               must
               be
               content
               with
               their
               own
               Husbands
               ;
               for
               it
               were
               a
               great
               crime
               in
               a
               Nayre
               to
               defile
               himself
               ,
               by
               conversing
               with
               the
               Wife
               of
               a
               common
               person
               .
               The
               Nayres
               are
               all
               Souldiers
               ,
               made
               use
               of
               by
               the
               King
               ,
               both
               for
               his
               Guard
               and
               in
               his
               W●rs
               .
               On
               the
               contrary
               ,
               the
               Polyas
               are
               forbidden
               the
               bearing
               of
               Armes
               ,
               and
               so
               are
               either
               Tradesmen
               ,
               Husbandmen
               ,
               or
               Fishermen
               .
            
             
               The
               Malabars
               write
               with
               a
               Bodkin
               upon
               the
               bark
               of
               the
               Cocos-tree
               ,
               
               which
               they
               cut
               very
               thin
               ,
               and
               in
               an
               oblong
               form
               like
               a
               Table-book
               ,
               drawing
               a
               String
               through
               the
               middle
               ,
               which
               hold
               the
               leaves
               together
               ,
               and
               comes
               twice
               or
               thrice
               about
               the
               box
               or
               case
               ,
               which
               is
               as
               it
               were
               a
               covering
               to
               it
               .
               Their
               Characters
               have
               nothing
               common
               with
               those
               of
               the
               other
               Indians
               ,
               and
               are
               understood
               only
               by
               their
               Bramans
               ,
               for
               most
               of
               the
               common
               people
               can
               neither
               write
               nor
               read
               .
            
             
               The
               King
               of
               Calicuth
               doth
               not
               eat
               any
               thing
               ,
               
               which
               had
               not
               been
               presented
               before
               to
               his
               Pagode
               ;
               and
               it
               is
               to
               be
               particularly
               observed
               ,
               that
               in
               this
               Kingdom
               it
               is
               not
               the
               Kings
               Son
               ,
               but
               the
               Kings
               Sisters
               Son
               ,
               who
               inherits
               the
               Crown
               ,
               it
               being
               the
               common
               perswasion
               ,
               that
               the
               Children
               born
               of
               the
               Queen
               ,
               are
               begotten
               rather
               by
               their
               Bramans
               then
               by
               the
               King
               himself
               .
            
             
               As
               concerning
               the
               City
               of
               Cochim
               ,
               
               it
               is
               to
               be
               observed
               ,
               that
               there
               are
               two
               Cities
               of
               the
               same
               name
               in
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               Cochim
               ,
               one
               whereof
               lies
               upon
               a
               great
               River
               ,
               and
               belongs
               to
               the
               King
               of
               Cochim
               ,
               the
               other
               to
               the
               Portuguez
               .
               This
               last
               ,
               whereof
               we
               now
               speak
               ,
               is
               seated
               upon
               the
               same
               Coast
               ,
               at
               ten
               degrees
               on
               this
               side
               the
               Line
               ,
               having
               on
               the
               West-side
               of
               it
               the
               Sea
               ,
               and
               on
               the
               Land-side
               a
               Forrest
               of
               black
               Trees
               ,
               whereof
               the
               Inhabitants
               of
               the
               Country
               make
               their
               Boats
               called
               Almadies
               .
               These
               Trees
               they
               make
               hollow
               ,
               and
               so
               their
               Boat
               is
               all
               of
               one
               piece
               ,
               yet
               with
               these
               they
               make
               a
               shift
               to
               go
               along
               the
               Coast
               as
               far
               as
               Goa
               .
               The
               Port
               is
               very
               dangerous
               ,
               by
               reason
               of
               the
               Rocks
               which
               make
               the
               entrance
               into
               it
               very
               difficult
               .
            
             
               At
               the
               beginning
               of
               Winter
               ,
               there
               falls
               such
               abundance
               of
               Rain
               in
               the
               neighbouring
               Mountains
               ,
               that
               several
               Brooks
               are
               of
               a
               sudden
               by
               that
               means
               overflown
               ,
               and
               run
               with
               such
               violence
               ,
               that
               the
               Earth
               which
               they
               carry
               along
               ,
               and
               which
               is
               stopped
               by
               the
               Waves
               that
               are
               forc'd
               by
               the
               Wind
               against
               the
               Earth
               ,
               makes
               in
               that
               place
               a
               kind
               of
               Bank
               ,
               which
               so
               stops
               up
               the
               mouth
               of
               the
               Haven
               ,
               that
               't
               is
               impossible
               to
               get
               into
               it
               or
               out
               of
               it
               ,
               during
               that
               time
               ,
               nor
               indeed
               till
               the
               Wind
               ,
               which
               changes
               with
               the
               season
               ,
               forces
               the
               Sea
               back
               again
               ,
               which
               carries
               along
               with
               it
               the
               filth
               which
               the
               Rain
               had
               left
               in
               that
               place
               .
            
             
               The
               Portuguez
               carry
               on
               a
               great
               Trade
               in
               this
               place
               in
               Pepper
               ,
               which
               the
               King
               of
               Cochim
               sells
               them
               at
               a
               certain
               rate
               ,
               agreed
               upon
               with
               the
               Viceroy
               at
               his
               first
               coming
               to
               Goa
               ;
               but
               the
               Inhabitants
               of
               the
               Country
               ,
               and
               other
               Forreigners
               ,
               pay
               dearer
               for
               it
               .
            
             
             
               The
               King
               of
               Cochim
               is
               one
               of
               the
               most
               powerful
               Princes
               of
               those
               parts
               ;
               it
               being
               certain
               ,
               
               that
               he
               is
               able
               to
               raise
               above
               a
               hundred
               thousand
               men
               ;
               the
               most
               part
               Nayres
               ,
               who
               are
               obliged
               to
               serve
               at
               their
               own
               charge
               ,
               either
               with
               Horse
               or
               Elephants
               .
               As
               to
               their
               manner
               of
               life
               ,
               it
               is
               not
               fully
               so
               brutish
               as
               that
               of
               the
               Malabars
               ,
               but
               they
               observe
               the
               same
               Custom
               ,
               for
               the
               succession
               of
               their
               Kings
               ,
               and
               the
               Consummation
               of
               their
               Marriages
               ,
               which
               work
               is
               performed
               by
               their
               Bramans
               .
            
             
               This
               sort
               of
               people
               is
               so
               highly
               respected
               amongst
               them
               ,
               that
               the
               Master
               of
               the
               House
               seeing
               a
               Braman
               coming
               into
               it
               ,
               makes
               him
               way
               ,
               retires
               ,
               and
               leaves
               him
               alone
               to
               do
               what
               he
               please
               with
               his
               Wife
               .
               They
               make
               holes
               in
               their
               Ears
               ,
               and
               hang
               little
               weights
               of
               Lead
               at
               them
               ,
               which
               stretch
               them
               so
               much
               ,
               that
               in
               time
               they
               reach
               down
               to
               their
               Shoulders
               .
               The
               principal
               Commerce
               of
               this
               place
               consists
               in
               Pepper
               ,
               Ginger
               ,
               and
               Cinnamon
               .
            
             
               It
               is
               not
               long
               since
               all
               the
               Malabars
               had
               but
               one
               King
               ;
               
               but
               
                 Sarama
                 Perymal
              
               ,
               Monarch
               of
               all
               that
               Coast
               ,
               from
               Goa
               ,
               as
               far
               as
               the
               Cape
               of
               Comeri
               ,
               having
               imbrac'd
               the
               Mahumetan
               Religion
               ,
               and
               desirous
               to
               end
               his
               life
               in
               solitude
               ,
               near
               the
               Sepulchre
               of
               his
               great
               Prophet
               ,
               distributed
               his
               Territories
               amongst
               his
               Friends
               ,
               upon
               condition
               that
               the
               Kings
               of
               
                 Cananor
                 ,
                 Cochim
              
               and
               Chaule
               ,
               should
               acknowledge
               the
               Soveraignty
               of
               the
               King
               of
               Calicuth
               ,
               on
               whom
               he
               bestowed
               the
               Dignity
               of
               Zamourin
               ,
               or
               Emperour
               ;
               but
               since
               the
               establishment
               of
               the
               Portuguez
               in
               those
               parts
               ,
               the
               power
               of
               Zamourin
               is
               grown
               so
               low
               ,
               that
               at
               the
               present
               ,
               the
               King
               of
               Cochim
               is
               more
               powerful
               then
               he
               .
            
             
               Ianuary
               the
               26.
               
               We
               left
               Cananor
               ,
               and
               saw
               going
               thence
               Captain
               Weddell
               ,
               who
               would
               gladly
               have
               come
               along
               with
               us
               into
               England
               ,
               had
               he
               not
               been
               obliged
               to
               go
               and
               dispatch
               some
               business
               he
               had
               to
               do
               at
               Cochim
               and
               Calicuth
               .
               Captain
               Weddell
               cast
               Anchor
               there
               ,
               but
               we
               only
               fired
               some
               Guns
               ,
               and
               pursued
               our
               Voyage
               .
            
             
               The
               next
               day
               we
               discover'd
               ,
               
               at
               a
               great
               distance
               ,
               eighteen
               Sail
               of
               Ships
               ,
               which
               coming
               directly
               towards
               us
               ,
               easily
               discover'd
               what
               their
               design
               was
               .
               We
               had
               much
               ado
               to
               clear
               our
               Guns
               ,
               for
               the
               Ship
               was
               so
               loaden
               that
               every
               hole
               was
               full
               .
               However
               we
               had
               the
               time
               to
               put
               our selves
               into
               a
               posture
               of
               receiving
               those
               Pyrats
               ,
               who
               had
               not
               the
               confidence
               to
               come
               within
               Cannon-shot
               of
               us
               ,
               while
               day-light
               might
               discover
               them
               ;
               but
               presently
               after
               midnight
               ,
               as
               soon
               as
               the
               Moon
               was
               up
               ,
               they
               set
               upon
               us
               on
               all
               sides
               ,
               though
               with
               little
               advantage
               ,
               for
               they
               were
               so
               well
               receiv'd
               ,
               that
               at
               the
               first
               firing
               of
               our
               Guns
               we
               sunk
               two
               of
               their
               Frigots
               ,
               and
               made
               three
               or
               four
               others
               incapable
               of
               further
               ingaging
               .
               Our
               small
               Shot
               in
               the
               mean
               time
               playing
               upon
               those
               which
               came
               nearest
               our
               Ship
               ,
               that
               they
               thought
               it
               their
               best
               course
               to
               let
               us
               alone
               .
            
             
               The
               same
               night
               we
               pass'd
               by
               the
               Castle
               of
               Chochim
               ,
               
               and
               the
               next
               day
               ,
               the
               twenty
               eighth
               ,
               we
               could
               discern
               no
               more
               then
               fourteen
               of
               the
               Malabar
               Frigats
               ,
               which
               follow'd
               us
               a
               far
               off
               ,
               whereupon
               we
               conceiv'd
               the
               other
               four
               were
               sunk
               .
               Mean
               while
               ,
               we
               continued
               on
               our
               Voyage
               with
               a
               favourable
               Wind
               ,
               discovering
               towards
               the
               East
               ,
               a
               low
               Country
               planted
               with
               Cocoes
               ,
               and
               something
               farther
               ,
               towards
               South-east
               ,
               the
               Cape
               of
               Comory
               ,
               
               the
               most
               Southerly
               quarter
               of
               this
               part
               of
               the
               Indies
               ,
               by
               the
               Ancients
               call'd
               India
               on
               this
               side
               Ganges
               .
            
             
               The
               night
               following
               ,
               the
               Malabars
               made
               as
               if
               they
               would
               again
               attaque
               us
               ,
               and
               two
               of
               their
               Frigots
               came
               within
               our
               Cannon
               ,
               we
               only
               gave
               them
               two
               Volleys
               without
               Bullets
               to
               draw
               them
               nearer
               ,
               but
               they
               retreated
               .
            
             
               On
               the
               morrow
               ,
               the
               twenty
               ninth
               ,
               we
               saw
               the
               Isle
               of
               Ceylon
               ,
               
               at
               the
               head
               whereof
               we
               were
               fix'd
               as
               immoveable
               by
               a
               Calm
               ,
               which
               lasted
               three
               weeks
               compleat
               .
               This
               Island
               lies
               ten
               Leagues
               from
               the
               Continent
               ,
               extending
               from
               South-south-east
               to
               the
               North-east
               ,
               betwixt
               the
               Capes
               of
               Comory
               and
               Nigapatam
               ,
               which
               lies
               at
               eleven
               degrees
               ,
               towards
               the
               Coast
               of
               Coromandel
               .
               'T
               is
               in
               length
               sixty
               Leagues
               ,
               in
               breadth
               forty
               ,
               and
               about
               two
               hundred
               and
               fifty
               in
               compass
               .
               They
               say
               ,
               it
               was
               heretofore
               much
               larger
               then
               now
               at
               present
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               flowings
               of
               the
               Sea
               ,
               which
               in
               those
               quarters
               are
               exceeding
               violent
               ,
               carried
               part
               of
               it
               away
               ,
               on
               the
               side
               towards
               Comory
               .
               This
               ,
               without
               dispute
               ,
               is
               the
               richest
               and
               most
               fertile
               of
               all
               the
               Eastern
               Islands
               ,
               if
               we
               may
               credit
               Maffeus
               ,
               the
               most
               learned
               and
               grave
               Author
               that
               hath
               written
               of
               the
               Affairs
               of
               the
               Indies
               ,
               or
               particularly
               the
               experienc'd
               and
               famous
               
                 S.
                 Borhart
              
               in
               his
               Phaleg
               ;
               this
               is
               without
               doubt
               the
               Ancients
               Taprobane
               ,
               
               though
               
                 Mercator
                 ,
                 Ios.
                 De
                 l'
                 Escale
                 ,
                 Em.
                 Osorius
                 ,
              
               and
               others
               ,
               take
               the
               Isle
               of
               Sumatra
               to
               be
               it
               ,
               of
               which
               we
               shall
               speak
               hereafter
               .
            
             
               Howsoever
               ,
               
               it
               is
               most
               certain
               ,
               Ceylon
               ,
               or
               Zeilon
               ,
               is
               the
               most
               considerable
               of
               all
               the
               Indian
               Islands
               ,
               for
               it
               produces
               not
               only
               all
               such
               things
               as
               the
               other
               Islands
               afford
               ,
               but
               moreover
               ,
               there
               shall
               you
               see
               whole
               Forrests
               of
               Orange
               and
               Lemmon-trees
               ,
               as
               also
               of
               Cinnamon
               ,
               which
               emits
               its
               odour
               very
               far
               upon
               the
               Sea
               ,
               and
               great
               quantity
               of
               precious
               Stones
               ,
               in
               so
               much
               as
               ,
               except
               the
               Diamonds
               ,
               there
               is
               no
               Stone
               which
               is
               not
               there
               found
               .
               They
               fish
               
               likewise
               there
               for
               Pearls
               ,
               but
               they
               are
               not
               so
               fair
               as
               those
               of
               Baharam
               :
               but
               in
               recompence
               it
               produces
               the
               best
               Ivory
               of
               the
               World.
               
               Laurence
               ,
               Son
               of
               
                 Francisco
                 Almeida
              
               ,
               discover'd
               it
               in
               the
               year
               1506.
               who
               took
               possession
               of
               it
               in
               the
               name
               of
               Emanuel
               King
               of
               Portugal
               ,
               erecting
               there
               a
               Column
               ,
               with
               an
               Inscription
               ,
               signifying
               ,
               that
               it
               had
               no
               owner
               ,
               though
               at
               the
               same
               time
               he
               had
               a
               Treaty
               with
               one
               of
               the
               Kings
               of
               the
               Island
               ,
               wherein
               he
               promised
               him
               the
               King
               of
               Portugal's
               protection
               ,
               for
               two
               thousand
               five
               hundred
               Quintals
               of
               Cinnamon
               ,
               in
               acknowledgment
               .
               The
               Portuguez
               have
               since
               fortified
               the
               Town
               of
               Colombo
               ,
               which
               lies
               at
               seven
               degrees
               on
               this
               side
               the
               Line
               ,
               and
               kept
               it
               ,
               till
               the
               Hollanders
               ,
               three
               years
               since
               ,
               in
               the
               year
               1657.
               took
               this
               important
               place
               from
               them
               ;
               by
               this
               means
               dispossessing
               them
               of
               all
               they
               held
               in
               this
               Island
               .
            
             
               The
               Hollanders
               began
               not
               their
               Commerce
               here
               till
               the
               year
               1602.
               in
               the
               time
               of
               
                 Fimala
                 Derma
                 suri
                 Ada
              
               ,
               King
               of
               Candy
               ,
               who
               is
               the
               most
               puissant
               ,
               and
               in
               a
               manner
               the
               soveraign
               of
               the
               Island
               ,
               who
               succeeded
               to
               the
               Crown
               by
               wayes
               so
               extraordinary
               ,
               that
               I
               perswade
               my self
               't
               will
               not
               be
               tedious
               to
               the
               Reader
               ,
               to
               hear
               the
               particulars
               .
            
             
               
                 Mara
                 Ragu
              
               ,
               King
               of
               Settavacca
               ,
               had
               three
               Sons
               legitimate
               ,
               and
               one
               natural
               ,
               called
               Derma
               .
               
               Some
               will
               have
               this
               Derma
               to
               be
               the
               Son
               of
               a
               Chyrurgion
               ;
               but
               they
               are
               mistaken
               ,
               it
               being
               certain
               ,
               he
               was
               the
               Son
               of
               
                 Mara
                 Ragu
              
               ,
               begotten
               on
               one
               of
               these
               Balladeiraes
               ,
               or
               Dancers
               ,
               such
               as
               almost
               all
               the
               Indian
               Princes
               keep
               for
               their
               divertisement
               .
               
                 Mara
                 Ragu
              
               had
               an
               affection
               for
               this
               Child
               ,
               and
               caus'd
               him
               to
               be
               brought
               up
               a
               Souldier
               ,
               that
               one
               day
               he
               might
               command
               his
               Forces
               ;
               wherein
               Derma
               improv'd
               so
               well
               ,
               and
               acquir'd
               such
               reputation
               ,
               that
               the
               Army
               ,
               who
               conceiv'd
               it
               would
               be
               a
               happiness
               to
               be
               under
               a
               Martial
               Prince
               ,
               established
               him
               in
               the
               Throne
               ,
               this
               unnatural
               Child
               having
               first
               taken
               away
               the
               lives
               of
               his
               Father
               and
               his
               three
               legitimate
               Sons
               .
               
               The
               Cingales
               ,
               who
               in
               this
               Island
               of
               Ceylon
               are
               as
               the
               Nayres
               amongst
               the
               Malabares
               ,
               had
               some
               regret
               to
               admit
               this
               change
               ,
               and
               be
               Subjects
               to
               a
               Bastard
               :
               but
               he
               began
               his
               reign
               with
               such
               severity
               ,
               and
               ordered
               so
               many
               executions
               ,
               that
               they
               who
               murmur'd
               most
               were
               compell'd
               to
               entertain
               what
               they
               could
               not
               hinder
               ,
               till
               such
               time
               as
               they
               found
               means
               to
               make
               him
               away
               by
               poyson
               .
            
             
               The
               death
               of
               Derma
               ,
               and
               that
               of
               the
               King
               of
               Candy
               ,
               which
               happened
               much
               about
               a
               time
               ,
               very
               much
               advanced
               the
               establishment
               of
               the
               Portuguez
               in
               this
               Island
               .
               For
               ,
               allowing
               to
               the
               Cingales
               their
               ancient
               Liberties
               and
               Priviledges
               ,
               and
               without
               scruple
               of
               Religion
               ,
               intermarrying
               with
               them
               ,
               they
               stood
               fair
               to
               become
               Masters
               of
               the
               Island
               ,
               had
               it
               not
               been
               for
               the
               opposition
               of
               one
               Lord
               of
               the
               Nation
               ,
               of
               whom
               they
               had
               good
               reason
               to
               be
               confident
               .
               His
               name
               was
               
                 Fimala
                 Derma
                 Suri
                 Ada
              
               ,
               and
               was
               grand
               Modeliar
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               Constable
               of
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               Candy
               ,
               when
               the
               King
               dyed
               .
               He
               was
               Son
               to
               one
               of
               the
               chief
               Princes
               of
               the
               Kingdom
               ,
               and
               in
               his
               youth
               had
               his
               breeding
               amongst
               the
               Portuguez
               ,
               who
               brought
               him
               to
               Colombo
               ,
               where
               he
               was
               baptized
               ,
               and
               named
               
                 Don
                 Iohn
              
               of
               Austria
               ,
               in
               remembrance
               of
               the
               natural
               Brother
               of
               Philip
               the
               second
               King
               of
               Spain
               .
               Afterward
               they
               educated
               him
               at
               Goa
               ,
               whither
               they
               brought
               him
               at
               such
               time
               as
               
                 D.
                 Emanuel
                 de
                 Sousa
                 Coutinno
              
               was
               Viceroy
               ;
               and
               he
               was
               there
               likewise
               while
               
                 Matheo
                 Albuquerque
              
               succeeded
               
                 D.
                 Emanuel
              
               in
               the
               same
               Dignity
               .
               
               The
               Portuguez
               observing
               him
               to
               be
               a
               graceful
               person
               ,
               and
               being
               ,
               as
               they
               thought
               ,
               sure
               of
               his
               affection
               ,
               made
               no
               difficulty
               to
               confer
               upon
               him
               the
               Office
               of
               Grand
               Modeliar
               of
               Candy
               ,
               and
               by
               this
               means
               to
               set
               him
               in
               the
               first
               rank
               of
               the
               whole
               Kingdom
               ,
               wherein
               
                 D.
                 Iohn
              
               of
               Austria
               made
               such
               use
               of
               his
               trust
               ,
               that
               he
               gain'd
               the
               affection
               of
               all
               the
               Souldiery
               ,
               so
               as
               that
               after
               the
               decease
               of
               the
               King
               ,
               the
               Cingales
               promoted
               him
               to
               succeed
               in
               his
               place
               .
            
             
               The
               first
               thing
               he
               did
               ,
               was
               to
               put
               to
               death
               all
               the
               Portuguez
               in
               the
               Town
               of
               Candy
               ,
               and
               to
               declare
               war
               against
               the
               rest
               .
               There
               was
               yet
               a
               Princess
               ,
               Heir
               to
               the
               Cr●wn
               ,
               whom
               the
               Portuguez
               had
               brought
               to
               Mannar
               ,
               where
               they
               baptized
               her
               ,
               and
               named
               her
               
                 D.
                 Katharina
              
               ,
               with
               design
               to
               make
               use
               of
               her
               when
               occasion
               should
               require
               ,
               as
               in
               the
               present
               Conjuncture
               it
               did
               .
               For
               
                 Pedro
                 Lopes
                 de
                 Sousa
              
               ,
               Captain
               General
               of
               Malacca
               ,
               conceiving
               he
               could
               raise
               the
               Inhabitants
               of
               Candy
               in
               favour
               of
               this
               Princess
               ,
               enters
               the
               Kingdom
               with
               a
               powerful
               Army
               ,
               and
               with
               him
               brings
               along
               
                 D.
                 Katharina
              
               with
               intention
               to
               marry
               her
               ,
               by
               which
               means
               he
               would
               make
               himself
               King
               ,
               having
               first
               caused
               her
               to
               be
               acknowledged
               Heir
               .
               He
               became
               Master
               of
               the
               capital
               Town
               without
               much
               difficulty
               ,
               but
               that
               prov'd
               his
               ruine
               .
               For
               
                 D.
                 Iohn
              
               ,
               who
               ,
               with
               his
               Cingales
               ,
               was
               retir'd
               to
               the
               Woods
               ,
               did
               not
               only
               annoy
               him
               in
               cutting
               off
               all
               the
               Portuguez
               ,
               who
               came
               out
               of
               the
               Town
               for
               forrage
               or
               other
               necessaries
               of
               livelihood
               ;
               but
               he
               so
               cut
               off
               all
               Provisions
               ,
               that
               Lopes
               ,
               to
               maintain
               his
               Army
               ,
               was
               constrain'd
               to
               betake
               himself
               to
               the
               Field
               ,
               and
               leave
               the
               Town
               ,
               to
               give
               
                 D.
                 Iohn
              
               battel
               .
               
               It
               was
               fought
               in
               the
               year
               1590.
               upon
               a
               Sunday
               ;
               and
               notwithstanding
               the
               advantage
               the
               Portuguez
               had
               of
               their
               Fire-arms
               ,
               and
               above
               fourty
               Elephants
               arm'd
               for
               war
               ;
               
                 D.
                 Iohn
              
               ,
               who
               would
               now
               have
               no
               other
               name
               then
               
                 Fimala
                 Derma
                 Suri
                 Ada
              
               ,
               routed
               and
               absolutely
               defeated
               them
               .
               Lopes
               was
               kill'd
               upon
               the
               place
               ,
               and
               
                 D.
                 Katharina
              
               became
               prisoner
               
               to
               Fimala
               ,
               who
               afterwards
               married
               her
               ,
               by
               this
               means
               acquiring
               a
               right
               to
               the
               Crown
               ,
               which
               before
               he
               only
               held
               by
               the
               Sword.
               
            
             
               Four
               years
               after
               this
               Victory
               ,
               
                 D.
                 Ieronimo
                 d'
                 Azeuedo
              
               ,
               General
               of
               the
               Conquests
               of
               Zeilon
               ,
               having
               receiv'd
               Orders
               from
               the
               King
               of
               Spain
               for
               a
               new
               attempt
               on
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               Candy
               ,
               raises
               a
               potent
               Army
               ,
               which
               the
               Viceroy
               of
               Goa
               reinforc'd
               with
               all
               the
               Cavaliers
               and
               Hidalgos
               attendance
               :
               
               he
               advances
               to
               Ballene
               the
               place
               where
               the
               first
               Battle
               was
               fought
               ,
               and
               thence
               sends
               defiance
               to
               the
               King
               of
               Candy
               .
            
             
               The
               Portuguez
               were
               not
               more
               fortunate
               in
               this
               ,
               then
               they
               had
               been
               in
               the
               former
               battle
               ;
               for
               though
               the
               Portuguez
               Army
               receiv'd
               not
               a
               defeat
               ,
               and
               
                 D.
                 Ieronimo
              
               got
               high
               honour
               by
               his
               retreat
               for
               five
               dayes
               together
               in
               fight
               of
               the
               Kings
               Army
               ,
               that
               pursued
               him
               to
               the
               very
               Gates
               of
               Colombo
               ;
               they
               were
               notwithstanding
               so
               weakned
               ,
               that
               from
               that
               time
               the
               Portuguez
               durst
               never
               attempt
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               Candy
               by
               force
               .
               Nevertheless
               they
               cease
               not
               to
               maintain
               a
               war
               by
               surprizes
               and
               incursions
               one
               upon
               another
               .
            
             
               For
               not
               long
               before
               the
               Hollanders
               arrived
               in
               the
               Isle
               of
               Zeilon
               ,
               
               the
               Portuguez
               were
               most
               basely
               trappan'd
               by
               the
               double
               intelligence
               ,
               which
               one
               
                 Ieronimo
                 Dias
              
               kept
               with
               them
               .
               He
               was
               by
               birth
               a
               Portuguez
               ,
               but
               as
               the
               rest
               of
               his
               Nation
               ,
               who
               settle
               amongst
               the
               Indians
               ,
               making
               no
               difficulty
               to
               plant
               themselves
               in
               places
               where
               there
               is
               no
               publick
               exercise
               of
               Religion
               ,
               easily
               lose
               that
               whereof
               they
               had
               only
               a
               fleight
               and
               superficial
               knowledge
               ;
               so
               this
               man
               having
               renounc'd
               his
               Religion
               ,
               undertook
               to
               betray
               his
               Country-men
               ,
               as
               I
               am
               about
               to
               tell
               you
               .
               This
               Ieronimo
               ,
               being
               prisoner
               to
               the
               King
               ,
               remain'd
               at
               Candy
               till
               he
               had
               contrived
               the
               means
               to
               betray
               the
               Portuguez
               .
               Afterwards
               he
               escaped
               ,
               and
               returning
               to
               
                 D.
                 Ieronimo
                 d'
                 Azeuedo
              
               ,
               told
               him
               ,
               that
               if
               he
               thought
               fit
               ,
               he
               would
               undertake
               to
               kill
               the
               King
               of
               
                 Candy
                 .
                 Azeuedo
              
               supposing
               after
               the
               Kings
               death
               ,
               't
               would
               not
               be
               hard
               for
               him
               to
               possess
               himself
               of
               the
               Kingdom
               ,
               hearkens
               to
               the
               Proposition
               ,
               raises
               to
               himself
               an
               assurance
               in
               a
               Man
               ,
               who
               undertakes
               in
               cold
               bloud
               to
               murther
               a
               Soveraign
               Prince
               ;
               allows
               him
               three
               Captains
               ,
               
                 Christoval
                 Iacomo
                 ,
                 Albert
                 Primero
              
               ,
               and
               
                 Iean
                 Pereina
              
               ,
               with
               two
               Souldiers
               ,
               to
               assist
               him
               in
               this
               enterprize
               ,
               which
               he
               made
               appear
               very
               feasible
               :
               promising
               to
               make
               him
               King
               of
               Candy
               immediately
               upon
               the
               Kings
               expiration
               ,
               and
               furnishing
               him
               with
               a
               good
               sum
               of
               money
               for
               the
               purpose
               ,
               without
               which
               ,
               he
               said
               ,
               there
               was
               nothing
               to
               be
               done
               .
               Dias
               would
               go
               alone
               ,
               as
               well
               that
               he
               might
               seem
               to
               have
               escaped
               from
               the
               Portuguez
               ,
               as
               to
               dispose
               the
               King
               to
               put
               these
               five
               Portuguez
               ,
               his
               Complices
               ,
               into
               the
               Fort
               of
               Ballene
               ;
               for
               that
               he
               was
               to
               perswade
               the
               King
               ,
               that
               they
               came
               likewise
               to
               render
               themselves
               to
               him
               ,
               to
               serve
               against
               the
               other
               Portuguez
               :
               but
               being
               come
               to
               the
               King
               ,
               he
               discover'd
               the
               double
               dealing
               he
               had
               contriv'd
               ,
               so
               as
               the
               night
               following
               ,
               the
               King
               re-inforc'd
               the
               Garrison
               of
               Ballone
               Fort
               ,
               and
               went
               in
               person
               thither
               ,
               on
               design
               to
               surprize
               the
               Portuguez
               ,
               who
               were
               ambuscado'd
               in
               the
               Woods
               ,
               to
               affault
               the
               Fort
               upon
               notice
               of
               the
               Kings
               death
               .
            
             
               These
               five
               Portuguez
               ,
               Confederates
               in
               Dias's
               treason
               ,
               being
               arrived
               at
               the
               Fort
               ,
               were
               received
               in
               ;
               but
               as
               they
               entred
               were
               conveyed
               into
               private
               rooms
               ,
               where
               they
               were
               disarm'd
               and
               put
               into
               Irons
               :
               which
               could
               not
               be
               carried
               with
               so
               much
               secrecy
               ,
               but
               some
               of
               those
               Cingales
               the
               Portuguez
               brought
               along
               with
               them
               discovered
               it
               ,
               so
               as
               returning
               with
               speed
               they
               gave
               notice
               to
               the
               Portuguez
               in
               the
               Ambuscade
               ,
               who
               otherwise
               had
               run
               the
               hazard
               to
               be
               cut
               in
               pieces
               through
               the
               ill
               success
               of
               the
               enterprize
               .
               
                 Ieronimo
                 Dias
              
               for
               his
               service
               was
               rewarded
               with
               the
               dignity
               of
               Grand
               Modeliar
               ,
               which
               he
               enjoy'd
               at
               the
               time
               the
               Hollanders
               arriv'd
               in
               the
               Island
               of
               Zeilon
               ,
               
               where
               they
               sped
               no
               better
               then
               the
               Portuguez
               .
               For
               the
               King
               of
               Candy
               ,
               who
               in
               the
               year
               1602.
               received
               their
               Admiral
               with
               civility
               ,
               in
               the
               year
               following
               ,
               caus'd
               their
               Vice-admiral
               ,
               with
               fifty
               of
               his
               Men
               ,
               to
               be
               put
               to
               death
               in
               cold
               bloud
               ;
               in
               so
               much
               as
               for
               that
               time
               they
               were
               constrained
               to
               lay
               aside
               all
               thoughts
               of
               settling
               a
               trade
               there
               .
               But
               since
               they
               have
               found
               opportunity
               for
               a
               firm
               establishment
               ,
               by
               gaining
               from
               the
               Portuguez
               the
               Fort
               
                 de
                 Punto
                 de
                 Gallo
              
               ,
               and
               fortifying
               the
               Port
               
                 de
                 Negombo
              
               ,
               where
               they
               drive
               a
               great
               trade
               ,
               much
               augmented
               by
               their
               taking
               likewise
               the
               Town
               of
               Colombo
               from
               the
               Portuguez
               ,
               where
               these
               last
               kept
               commonly
               a
               Garrison
               of
               eight
               hundred
               men
               .
            
             
               The
               King
               of
               Candy
               is
               the
               most
               puissant
               and
               most
               absolute
               of
               all
               the
               Kings
               of
               Zeilon
               .
               
               He
               delights
               in
               the
               Portuguez
               manner
               of
               building
               ,
               and
               fortifies
               his
               Holds
               after
               the
               modern
               way
               .
               This
               Kingdom
               extends
               it self
               along
               that
               River
               ,
               on
               which
               the
               City
               of
               Vintane
               is
               scituate
               ,
               where
               the
               Kings
               Galleys
               and
               other
               Vessels
               have
               their
               retreat
               .
               It
               contains
               many
               fair
               and
               well-built
               Towns.
               
               The
               Inhabitants
               are
               like
               the
               Malabars
               ,
               but
               not
               so
               black
               .
               They
               go
               naked
               as
               low
               as
               the
               Navel
               ,
               but
               some
               use
               Coats
               or
               Dublets
               after
               the
               Portuguez
               fashion
               .
               In
               their
               Ears
               they
               hang
               Pendants
               ,
               and
               the
               greatest
               part
               have
               a
               Cris
               or
               Poniard
               by
               their
               sides
               .
               
               Women
               have
               likewise
               their
               Breasts
               bare
               ,
               and
               go
               very
               decent
               in
               habit
               ,
               and
               in
               their
               conversation
               with
               Men
               discover
               much
               of
               modesty
               .
               They
               dress
               their
               Heads
               much
               like
               the
               European
               Women
               ,
               laying
               their
               Hair
               very
               close
               on
               their
               Head
               ,
               and
               tying
               their
               
               Tresses
               behind
               .
               They
               wear
               Collars
               of
               Gold
               or
               Silver
               ,
               and
               Rings
               upon
               their
               Hands
               and
               Feet
               ,
               and
               their
               Arms
               and
               Legs
               beset
               with
               abundance
               of
               precious
               Stones
               .
               Their
               houses
               are
               conveniently
               enough
               built
               ,
               and
               the
               Women
               very
               skillful
               in
               Cookery
               .
               The
               Cingales
               addict
               themselves
               to
               nothing
               at
               all
               ,
               nor
               are
               they
               fit
               for
               war
               ,
               by
               reason
               they
               are
               accustomed
               to
               so
               idle
               a
               life
               they
               can
               indure
               no
               hardship
               .
            
             
               Throughout
               the
               Indies
               there
               is
               no
               part
               so
               abounds
               in
               all
               sorts
               of
               Victuals
               ,
               
               as
               this
               Isle
               Zeilon
               .
               Fowl
               ,
               Fish
               ,
               Venison
               ,
               Poultry
               ,
               Butter
               ,
               Milk
               and
               Honey
               ,
               are
               at
               extraordinary
               low
               rates
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               
                 Ananas
                 ,
                 Bannanas
                 ,
                 Cocos
                 ,
                 Iacques
                 ,
                 Mangas
                 ,
              
               Oranges
               ,
               Lemmons
               ,
               Citrons
               ,
               and
               all
               other
               sorts
               of
               Fruits
               .
               They
               eat
               of
               all
               things
               in
               general
               ,
               even
               of
               Pork
               ,
               and
               all
               sort
               of
               Cattle
               ,
               except
               the
               Oxe
               ,
               Cow
               ,
               or
               Buffle
               ;
               Wine
               they
               drink
               not
               ,
               no
               more
               then
               the
               Mahumetans
               ,
               
               who
               dwell
               amongst
               them
               ,
               and
               enjoy
               a
               full
               liberty
               of
               Religion
               .
               These
               Islanders
               are
               of
               the
               same
               Religion
               as
               other
               Pagans
               in
               these
               parts
               .
               They
               bear
               great
               reverence
               to
               their
               Bramans
               ,
               who
               observe
               a
               more
               austere
               way
               of
               living
               ,
               and
               eat
               not
               of
               any
               thing
               hath
               had
               life
               ,
               by
               reason
               that
               for
               the
               whole
               day
               they
               adore
               the
               first
               Beast
               they
               meet
               with
               at
               their
               coming
               out
               of
               doors
               in
               a
               morning
               .
               Maids
               are
               here
               married
               at
               the
               age
               of
               ten
               or
               twelve
               years
               :
               And
               they
               burn
               their
               dead
               Corps
               .
            
             
               
                 Fimala
                 Derma
                 Suri
                 Ada
              
               had
               gotten
               some
               tincture
               of
               Christian
               Religion
               ,
               if
               at
               least
               it
               be
               to
               be
               found
               amongst
               the
               Portuguez
               ;
               it
               was
               soon
               raz'd
               out
               by
               the
               compliance
               he
               had
               for
               the
               Cingales
               ;
               and
               after
               his
               decease
               his
               Successors
               fell
               back
               to
               Paganism
               .
               There
               are
               some
               amongst
               them
               ,
               who
               adore
               the
               head
               of
               an
               Elephant
               ,
               wrought
               in
               wood
               or
               stone
               ,
               and
               say
               ,
               their
               intention
               is
               to
               obtain
               wisdom
               ;
               for
               they
               are
               of
               opinion
               ,
               the
               Elephants
               of
               Ceilon
               are
               not
               only
               more
               knowing
               then
               other
               Elephants
               ,
               but
               further
               ,
               that
               they
               out-go
               men
               in
               judgment
               .
               In
               their
               houses
               they
               have
               a
               Basket
               ,
               wherein
               they
               put
               such
               things
               as
               they
               design
               for
               an
               offering
               to
               their
               Pagodes
               ,
               to
               whom
               they
               have
               a
               particular
               devotion
               in
               their
               sicknesses
               ,
               because
               it
               is
               from
               them
               alone
               they
               look
               for
               remedy
               .
               They
               hold
               ,
               as
               matter
               of
               faith
               ,
               that
               the
               World
               shall
               not
               perish
               so
               long
               as
               their
               grand
               Mosquey
               ,
               which
               may
               be
               seen
               at
               a
               great
               distance
               from
               the
               Sea
               ,
               between
               
                 Punto
                 de
                 Gallo
              
               and
               
                 Monte
                 Calo
              
               ,
               shall
               be
               extant
               .
               Another
               particular
               opinion
               they
               have
               of
               a
               Mountain
               in
               this
               Island
               call'd
               
                 Pico
                 d'
                 Adam
              
               ,
               and
               say
               it
               was
               there
               that
               the
               first
               Man
               was
               fram'd
               ;
               that
               the
               Spring
               on
               the
               top
               of
               this
               Mountain
               rose
               from
               the
               tears
               Eve
               shed
               for
               Abel
               ;
               and
               that
               the
               Isle
               of
               Ceilon
               was
               part
               of
               the
               terrestrial
               Paradise
               .
               To
               conclude
               ,
               they
               are
               very
               docile
               ,
               and
               willing
               to
               acknowledge
               the
               errours
               of
               their
               Idolatry
               ;
               in
               so
               much
               that
               there
               were
               great
               likelihood
               of
               their
               conversion
               ,
               if
               Christians
               would
               undertake
               these
               long
               Voyages
               ,
               as
               much
               out
               of
               a
               religious
               zeal
               ,
               as
               worldly
               concernments
               .
            
             
               All
               the
               other
               Kings
               of
               Ceilon
               ,
               
               except
               the
               King
               of
               Candy
               ,
               pay
               tribute
               to
               the
               Portuguez
               :
               but
               't
               is
               so
               inconsiderable
               ,
               that
               the
               Princes
               think
               it
               not
               worth
               while
               to
               take
               Arms
               to
               free
               themselves
               from
               a
               subjection
               ,
               which
               consists
               but
               in
               a
               bare
               acknowledgment
               .
               For
               the
               King
               of
               Matecalo
               ,
               who
               is
               not
               the
               least
               considerable
               amongst
               them
               ,
               payes
               annually
               but
               fifty
               Duckates
               .
            
             
               The
               Island
               produces
               Pepper
               ,
               but
               their
               chiefest
               Commodity
               is
               Cinnamon
               .
               They
               find
               here
               Mines
               of
               Brass
               and
               Iron
               ;
               and
               certainly
               there
               is
               both
               Gold
               and
               Silver
               ,
               
               especially
               in
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               Candy
               ,
               but
               the
               King
               will
               not
               permit
               a
               search
               to
               be
               made
               for
               the
               discovery
               thereof
               .
               Their
               rich
               Stones
               they
               permit
               not
               likewise
               to
               be
               sold
               to
               Strangers
               ,
               which
               are
               there
               found
               in
               great
               abundance
               ;
               but
               there
               is
               so
               great
               plenty
               thereof
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               impossible
               but
               some
               may
               be
               had
               under
               hand
               ;
               for
               they
               are
               found
               in
               the
               heaps
               of
               Gravel
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               Town
               of
               Candy
               ;
               nay
               ,
               after
               the
               Rain
               hath
               washed
               down
               the
               Earth
               of
               some
               neighbouring
               Mountains
               ,
               the
               Inhabitants
               find
               them
               in
               the
               currents
               of
               Water
               ,
               and
               though
               they
               are
               oblig'd
               to
               bring
               them
               all
               to
               the
               King
               ,
               't
               is
               impossible
               that
               Order
               should
               be
               exactly
               observed
               .
            
             
               The
               Island
               likewise
               yields
               Timber
               and
               Stone
               for
               building
               ;
               the
               Soyl
               produces
               Corn
               ,
               Oyl
               and
               Wine
               ,
               if
               any
               Man
               will
               take
               the
               pains
               to
               plant
               the
               Vine
               ,
               Cotton
               ,
               several
               Roots
               for
               Dyers
               ,
               Ginger
               ,
               
                 Cardamoms
                 ,
                 Mirobalans
                 ,
                 Corcoma
              
               ,
               and
               divers
               other
               Medicinable
               Drugs
               ,
               Nutmegs
               ,
               &c.
               but
               particularly
               so
               great
               a
               quantity
               of
               Rice
               ,
               that
               the
               whole
               Coast
               of
               Caromandel
               is
               furnished
               from
               hence
               .
               Likewise
               here
               is
               so
               great
               a
               quantity
               of
               Cinnamon
               ,
               that
               the
               Hollanders
               buy
               it
               for
               a
               hundred
               and
               twenty
               eight
               Livres
               ,
               forty
               eight
               Souls
               the
               Quintal
               or
               Hundred
               weight
               .
            
             
               
                 The
                 chief
                 Maritime
                 Towns
                 of
                 the
                 Isle
                 of
              
               Ceylon
               
                 are
                 scituated
                 at
                 this
                 distance
                 following
                 :
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 from
              
               Punto
               de
               Gallo
               Westward
               ,
               Alican
               .
               9.
               l.
               Verberin
               ,
               1
               l.
               Calutre
               3.
               l.
               and
               Colombo
               6.
               l.
               Nogombo
               5.
               l.
               le
               Gilan
               5.
               l.
               Putalon
               10.
               l.
               Maunar
               18.
               l.
               
                 Eastward
                 to
                 the
                 Coast
                 of
              
               Matecala
               ,
               Bellingan
               4.
               l.
               Mature
               2.
               l.
               Du●dule
               1.
               l.
               Tamnadar
               1.
               l.
               Halpilana
               ,
               
                 two
                 Leagues
                 and
                 a
                 half
              
               .
               Attalle
               3.
               l.
               Veleche
               9.
               l.
               Tansilir
               7.
               l
               ,
               Trincoli
               ,
               12.
               l.
               Matecalo
               5.
               l.
               
                 and
                 thence
                 to
                 the
                 River
                 of
              
               Trinquamale
               10.
               l.
               
                 To
                 go
                 from
              
               Colombo
               to
               Candy
               ;
               
               
                 the
                 way
                 lies
                 through
              
               Tranquero
               grand
               ,
               
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 the
                 great
                 Fort
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 great
                 Rampier
                 ,
                 3.
                 l.
              
               Maluana
               2.
               l.
               Grouabley
               3.
               l.
               Settavecca
               3.
               l.
               Grouenelle
               2.
               l.
               Mumera
               tuate
               4.
               l.
               Duiely
               3.
               l.
               Matappety
               2.
               l.
               Altonnar
               1
               l.
               Ganiattany
               1.
               l.
               Ballene
               1.
               l.
               Cady
               1.
               l.
               From
               Matecalo
               to
               Candy
               ,
               
                 the
                 Road
                 is
                 as
                 follows
              
               ,
               Aldea
               de
               Nore
               1.
               l.
               Occato●y
               2.
               l.
               Viador
               2.
               l.
               Neguritti
               5
               l.
               Niluale
               2.
               l.
               Vegamme
               4.
               l.
               Vintane
               6.
               l.
               Vendro
               5.
               l.
               Candy
               4.
               l.
               
            
             
               The
               Calm
               staid
               our
               Ship
               hard
               by
               this
               Isle
               ,
               for
               near
               upon
               three
               weeks
               ,
               which
               I
               imploy'd
               in
               inquiring
               of
               our
               President
               and
               certain
               Iesuits
               ,
               who
               were
               aboard
               our
               Vessels
               ,
               into
               this
               pleasant
               part
               of
               the
               Indies
               ,
               which
               I
               had
               never
               seen
               ,
               and
               merits
               to
               be
               known
               by
               the
               Description
               I
               shall
               make
               from
               the
               report
               of
               these
               persons
               ,
               amongst
               whom
               there
               were
               some
               who
               had
               spent
               there
               the
               best
               part
               of
               their
               lives
               .
               I
               will
               then
               begin
               with
               the
               place
               where
               we
               were
               ,
               and
               faithfully
               deliver
               you
               all
               I
               could
               learn
               of
               those
               Kingdoms
               and
               Provinces
               ,
               which
               without
               question
               are
               the
               wealthiest
               of
               any
               in
               the
               World.
               
            
             
               Towards
               the
               Cape
               of
               Comory
               ,
               or
               Comorin
               ,
               where
               we
               then
               were
               ,
               are
               likewise
               those
               Islands
               the
               Portuguez
               call
               Maldivas
               ,
               
               or
               Maldivar
               .
               They
               extend
               along
               the
               Coast
               of
               Malabar
               ,
               having
               the
               Cape
               upon
               the
               North
               ,
               and
               taking
               up
               about
               sevenscore
               Leagues
               by
               Sea
               ,
               which
               divides
               them
               into
               such
               small
               parcels
               ,
               that
               they
               are
               esteem'd
               near
               upon
               a
               thousand
               .
               Some
               are
               inhabited
               ,
               others
               not
               ,
               by
               reason
               they
               lye
               so
               low
               the
               Sea
               often
               drowns
               them
               ,
               as
               it
               doth
               likewise
               the
               Skirts
               of
               the
               Continent
               ,
               near
               Cochim
               ,
               and
               Crangonar
               .
               The
               Malabares
               say
               ,
               that
               heretofore
               they
               were
               joyn'd
               to
               the
               Continent
               ,
               and
               were
               separated
               by
               the
               Sea
               ,
               which
               in
               some
               places
               hath
               left
               such
               narrow
               divisions
               ,
               that
               an
               active
               man
               might
               leap
               from
               one
               side
               to
               the
               other
               .
               The
               Capital
               City
               ,
               which
               consists
               of
               four
               Islands
               ,
               and
               gives
               them
               the
               appellation
               of
               Maldives
               ,
               or
               Naldive
               ,
               is
               a
               place
               famous
               for
               trading
               ,
               and
               the
               Residence
               for
               the
               King
               of
               all
               the
               Islands
               .
               Except
               Cocoes
               ,
               which
               are
               there
               in
               great
               abundance
               ,
               they
               produce
               little
               ,
               notwithstanding
               the
               Inhabitants
               by
               industry
               make
               very
               neat
               Garments
               both
               of
               Silk
               and
               Thread
               brought
               from
               other
               places
               ;
               in
               so
               much
               that
               set
               aside
               the
               Moguls
               ,
               there
               are
               not
               amongst
               the
               Indians
               any
               that
               go
               more
               neatly
               apparrell'd
               then
               they
               .
            
             
               As
               concerning
               Coromandel
               ,
               
               the
               Eastern
               part
               of
               the
               Indies
               on
               this
               side
               Ganges
               is
               so
               called
               ,
               a
               Coast
               divided
               from
               the
               Malabares
               by
               the
               Mountain
               Balagatta
               ,
               extending
               from
               South
               to
               North
               ,
               from
               the
               Cape
               of
               Comorin
               ,
               or
               rather
               the
               point
               of
               Negapatam
               ,
               to
               the
               River
               Nagund
               ,
               and
               the
               Town
               of
               Masulepatam
               ,
               containing
               all
               along
               the
               Coast
               ,
               about
               a
               hundred
               Leagues
               .
               'T
               is
               the
               more
               commodious
               ,
               for
               that
               it
               serves
               for
               a
               retreat
               to
               all
               Vessels
               which
               are
               constrain'd
               to
               quit
               the
               Coast
               of
               Gusuratta
               during
               the
               Winter
               season
               ,
               and
               it
               hath
               many
               good
               Havens
               ,
               and
               the
               best
               Roads
               of
               any
               in
               all
               the
               Indies
               .
            
             
               The
               Portuguez
               there
               possess
               the
               Town
               of
               Saint
               Thomas
               ,
               
               at
               thirteen
               degrees
               ,
               thirty
               two
               minutes
               on
               this
               side
               the
               Line
               ;
               and
               they
               say
               ,
               that
               at
               the
               time
               when
               
                 Vasco
                 de
                 Gama
              
               discovered
               the
               Indies
               ,
               and
               seiz'd
               on
               Cochim
               and
               Cranganor
               ,
               the
               Inhabitants
               on
               this
               Coast
               ,
               who
               called
               themselves
               Christians
               ,
               crav'd
               protection
               of
               the
               King
               of
               Portugal
               ;
               and
               that
               arriving
               at
               Saint
               Thomas
               they
               found
               Christians
               who
               made
               profession
               of
               the
               Greek
               Religion
               .
               For
               this
               purpose
               they
               tell
               a
               Story
               grounded
               on
               a
               Tradition
               ,
               which
               nevertheless
               is
               not
               to
               be
               proved
               out
               of
               the
               Ecclesiastical
               History
               .
               
               Thus
               then
               they
               say
               ,
               that
               Saint
               Thomas
               ,
               one
               of
               our
               Saviours
               twelve
               Apostles
               ,
               having
               long
               preach'd
               the
               Gospel
               in
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               Norsingia
               ,
               notwithstanding
               the
               opposition
               of
               the
               Bramans
               ,
               resolv'd
               to
               petition
               the
               King
               that
               he
               might
               build
               a
               Chappel
               for
               the
               doing
               of
               his
               Devotions
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               Bramans
               engag'd
               the
               King
               to
               deny
               him
               the
               favour
               .
               But
               it
               happened
               that
               a
               huge
               piece
               of
               Timber
               was
               so
               lodg'd
               in
               the
               mouth
               of
               the
               Haven
               ,
               belonging
               to
               the
               Town
               of
               Meliapour
               ,
               then
               the
               Metropolis
               of
               the
               Kingdom
               ,
               that
               not
               only
               great
               Vessels
               ,
               but
               the
               smaller
               Barks
               ,
               being
               not
               able
               to
               get
               in
               ,
               the
               Trade
               of
               the
               Town
               was
               in
               a
               short
               time
               quite
               lost
               .
               There
               was
               a
               trial
               made
               with
               a
               company
               of
               Elephants
               to
               remove
               the
               Tree
               ,
               but
               in
               vain
               ;
               then
               the
               Magicians
               of
               those
               parts
               were
               imploy'd
               to
               try
               if
               their
               Art
               could
               do
               what
               strength
               could
               not
               effect
               ,
               but
               to
               as
               little
               purpose
               ;
               wherefore
               the
               King
               proclaim'd
               a
               considerable
               reward
               to
               him
               that
               could
               clear
               the
               Haven
               ,
               which
               invited
               the
               Saint
               to
               offer
               his
               service
               ,
               and
               this
               for
               no
               other
               reward
               ,
               then
               the
               mere
               Timber
               it self
               .
               His
               proffer
               to
               draw
               it
               out
               himself
               made
               him
               at
               first
               appear
               ridiculous
               ,
               and
               specially
               when
               they
               saw
               him
               tye
               his
               Girdle
               to
               it
               ,
               to
               draw
               out
               a
               weight
               that
               many
               Elephants
               had
               not
               the
               strength
               to
               stir
               ;
               but
               he
               pulling
               ,
               the
               Beam
               followed
               ,
               as
               easily
               as
               if
               it
               had
               been
               a
               little
               Boat
               ,
               which
               when
               he
               had
               laid
               upon
               the
               Land
               ,
               the
               King
               was
               amaz'd
               with
               admiration
               ,
               and
               in
               honour
               of
               the
               Miracle
               ,
               permitted
               him
               to
               build
               the
               Chappel
               ,
               as
               he
               had
               requested
               .
               The
               Bramans
               seeing
               their
               Doctrine
               disparag'd
               by
               this
               Miracle
               ,
               and
               that
               if
               Christian
               Religion
               began
               to
               spread
               in
               those
               parts
               ,
               there
               was
               little
               hope
               to
               support
               the
               Pagan
               ;
               they
               resolve
               to
               free
               themselves
               of
               the
               Apostle
               ,
               and
               cause
               certain
               Panyms
               to
               murther
               him
               while
               he
               was
               at
               his
               Devotions
               in
               his
               Chappel
               .
               Some
               there
               are
               who
               will
               have
               
               the
               Church
               dedicated
               to
               this
               Saint
               in
               that
               place
               ,
               to
               be
               built
               by
               a
               King
               of
               Narsinga
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               door
               was
               made
               of
               that
               miraculous
               beam
               ;
               but
               the
               Portuguez
               say
               they
               built
               it
               ,
               of
               which
               indeed
               there
               is
               most
               probability
               .
            
             
               Lentscholen
               saith
               ,
               that
               in
               these
               parts
               there
               are
               certain
               people
               with
               one
               leg
               bigger
               then
               the
               other
               ,
               and
               that
               they
               are
               held
               to
               be
               the
               Progeny
               of
               those
               that
               martyred
               the
               Apostle
               .
            
             
               Maffeus
               ,
               in
               the
               eighth
               Book
               of
               his
               
                 Indian
                 History
              
               ,
               relates
               how
               Iohn
               the
               second
               King
               of
               Portugal
               made
               search
               for
               the
               bones
               of
               this
               Saint
               upon
               the
               Coasts
               of
               Coromandel
               ,
               which
               he
               transported
               to
               Goa
               ,
               where
               he
               built
               a
               fair
               Church
               in
               honour
               of
               him
               :
               but
               if
               credit
               may
               be
               given
               to
               Ruffinus
               and
               Socrates
               ,
               in
               their
               Ecclesiastical
               History
               ,
               the
               Apostle
               Saint
               Thomas
               suffered
               his
               Martyrdom
               at
               Edessa
               in
               Mesopotamia
               ,
               
               whither
               heretofore
               they
               made
               Pilgrimages
               to
               his
               Sepulchre
               ;
               yet
               
                 Marco
                 Paulo
                 Veneto
              
               sayes
               otherwise
               ,
               though
               with
               some
               contradiction
               to
               himself
               .
               
                 Gasper
                 Balbi
              
               a
               Venetian
               Jeweller
               ,
               who
               hath
               made
               a
               very
               handsome
               relation
               of
               his
               Travels
               in
               the
               Indies
               ,
               sayes
               ,
               That
               ,
               being
               at
               the
               Town
               of
               Saint
               Thomas
               ,
               in
               the
               year
               1582.
               there
               was
               a
               Church
               then
               building
               in
               the
               honour
               of
               Saint
               
                 Iohn
                 Baptist
              
               ;
               and
               that
               the
               building
               almost
               finished
               ,
               they
               found
               they
               wanted
               Timber
               to
               perfect
               it
               ,
               when
               at
               the
               same
               time
               the
               Sea
               cast
               a
               Tree
               ashore
               of
               such
               a
               bulk
               ,
               that
               looking
               on
               it
               as
               a
               thing
               extraordinary
               ,
               they
               would
               needs
               measure
               it
               ;
               and
               finding
               it
               to
               be
               a
               just
               proportion
               for
               the
               Edifice
               ,
               the
               people
               cryed
               out
               a
               Miracle
               ,
               wherein
               they
               were
               confirm'd
               ,
               when
               sawing
               it
               ,
               it
               yielded
               just
               so
               many
               Beams
               as
               serv'd
               to
               finish
               the
               Church
               .
               Headds
               further
               ,
               that
               the
               Tree
               came
               from
               some
               far
               distant
               place
               ,
               because
               in
               cutting
               ,
               it
               sent
               forth
               such
               a
               stinking
               smell
               ,
               that
               it
               infected
               the
               whole
               Country
               .
               The
               Town
               of
               Saint
               Thomas
               is
               not
               very
               great
               ,
               but
               the
               greatest
               part
               of
               the
               Houses
               are
               of
               Stone
               ,
               and
               well
               built
               .
               The
               Church
               there
               hath
               no
               Steeple
               ,
               yet
               may
               be
               seen
               at
               a
               good
               distance
               .
               There
               live
               here
               about
               six
               hundred
               Portuguez
               ,
               or
               Mestizes
               ,
               besides
               some
               Armenian
               Merchants
               .
            
             
               The
               Indians
               ,
               
               Pagans
               ,
               and
               Mahumetans
               ,
               live
               in
               the
               Town
               of
               Meliapour
               ,
               which
               is
               seated
               on
               a
               small
               River
               two
               Leagues
               from
               Saint
               Thomas
               Northward
               ;
               but
               it
               is
               faln
               from
               the
               pristine
               glory
               it
               had
               ,
               when
               it
               was
               the
               Capital
               Town
               of
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               Narsinga
               .
               The
               King
               of
               Portugal
               hath
               no
               Governour
               at
               Saint
               Thomas
               ,
               nor
               so
               much
               as
               a
               Magistrate
               ,
               nor
               any
               political
               Order
               ;
               by
               reason
               whereof
               divers
               disorders
               are
               daily
               committed
               without
               punishment
               .
            
             
               The
               South
               and
               South-west
               Winds
               reign
               here
               from
               April
               to
               September
               ,
               during
               which
               time
               the
               Road
               is
               very
               good
               ;
               but
               all
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               year
               ,
               small
               Barks
               are
               constrain'd
               to
               get
               into
               the
               River
               Palacatte
               ,
               and
               greater
               Vessels
               into
               the
               Haven
               of
               Negupatam
               .
               You
               have
               five
               fathom
               water
               even
               within
               Cannon-shot
               of
               the
               Town
               ;
               but
               the
               Sea
               is
               so
               rough
               at
               all
               times
               ,
               there
               is
               no
               Landing
               without
               danger
               !
            
             
               Upon
               this
               Coast
               the
               Hollanders
               have
               divers
               Plantations
               where
               they
               drive
               a
               great
               Trade
               ;
               but
               principally
               at
               Potlapouli
               ,
               otherwise
               call'd
               Nisapatam
               ,
               where
               they
               have
               had
               their
               Ware-houses
               ever
               since
               the
               year
               1606.
               and
               at
               Paleacatte
               ,
               where
               they
               have
               built
               the
               Fort
               of
               Geldria
               .
            
             
               This
               Country
               was
               heretofore
               divided
               into
               three
               Kingdoms
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               
                 Coromandel
                 ,
                 Narsinga
              
               and
               Bisnagar
               ;
               but
               at
               present
               't
               is
               all
               subject
               to
               one
               Prince
               ,
               who
               resides
               sometimes
               at
               Bisnagar
               ,
               sometimes
               at
               Narsinga
               .
            
             
               Above
               the
               Town
               of
               Masulipatam
               ,
               lyes
               the
               Country
               ,
               or
               Kingdom
               rather
               ,
               of
               Orixa
               ,
               
               reaching
               from
               the
               River
               of
               Masulipatam
               to
               the
               River
               of
               Guenga
               ;
               but
               the
               Hollanders
               would
               have
               it
               comprehended
               under
               the
               name
               of
               the
               Coast
               of
               Coromandel
               .
               The
               chief
               Towns
               of
               the
               Kingdom
               are
               Masulipatam
               and
               Golcanda
               ,
               
               the
               one
               considerable
               for
               Commerce
               ,
               the
               other
               for
               being
               the
               Kings
               Ordinary
               Residence
               .
               The
               Country
               yields
               plenty
               of
               Salt
               ,
               and
               Diamonds
               are
               likewise
               there
               found
               ;
               but
               all
               above
               five
               Caratts
               in
               weight
               appertain
               to
               the
               King.
               
            
             
               Next
               to
               Orixa
               ,
               
               winding
               towards
               the
               North
               ,
               lyes
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               Bengala
               ,
               which
               gives
               name
               to
               the
               Gulph
               ,
               by
               the
               Ancients
               called
               
                 Sinus
                 Gangeticus
              
               .
               They
               drive
               here
               a
               great
               trade
               in
               Rice
               ,
               Sugar
               ,
               and
               Cotton
               ,
               but
               chiefly
               in
               Silks
               ,
               which
               are
               esteem'd
               the
               best
               in
               all
               the
               Indies
               .
               The
               finest
               Canes
               we
               have
               are
               brought
               from
               Bengala
               ,
               where
               there
               likewise
               grows
               a
               sort
               of
               Canes
               which
               are
               finer
               then
               the
               Osier
               ,
               in
               so
               much
               as
               Vessels
               are
               made
               of
               them
               ,
               which
               being
               glazed
               with
               Lacque
               on
               the
               inside
               ,
               co●tain
               liquid
               matters
               ,
               as
               long
               and
               as
               well
               as
               a
               Glass
               or
               Silver
               Bowl
               .
               There
               also
               grows
               a
               certain
               Herb
               ,
               having
               on
               the
               top
               of
               its
               stalk
               ,
               (
               which
               is
               about
               the
               compass
               of
               a
               mans
               thumb
               )
               a
               great
               button
               like
               a
               tassel
               :
               this
               tassel
               is
               spun
               out
               ,
               and
               there
               are
               excellent
               Stuffs
               made
               of
               it
               .
               The
               Portuguez
               call
               it
               
                 Herba
                 de
                 Bengala
              
               ,
               and
               make
               of
               it
               Hangings
               ,
               and
               Coverlets
               ,
               in
               which
               they
               represent
               all
               sorts
               of
               Figures
               .
            
             
             
               The
               people
               of
               the
               Country
               are
               all
               Pagans
               ,
               and
               ,
               in
               the
               manner
               of
               their
               living
               ,
               exceeding
               brutish
               .
               
               Theft
               is
               here
               very
               common
               ,
               and
               Adultery
               ,
               though
               it
               be
               punished
               with
               severity
               by
               cutting
               off
               their
               Noses
               who
               are
               taken
               in
               it
               ;
               they
               forbear
               not
               nevertheless
               to
               pollute
               themselves
               with
               all
               sort
               of
               uncleanness
               can
               be
               committed
               in
               that
               Vice.
               The
               bear
               religious
               worship
               to
               the
               River
               of
               Ganges
               ,
               and
               hold
               the
               water
               hereof
               to
               be
               so
               holy
               ,
               that
               who
               wash
               themselves
               therein
               are
               cleansed
               from
               all
               their
               sins
               ;
               and
               this
               superstition
               reaches
               so
               far
               ,
               
               that
               the
               King
               of
               Narsinga
               sends
               to
               the
               Ganges
               ,
               for
               the
               water
               he
               uses
               for
               his
               purifications
               .
            
             
               The
               Kingdom
               of
               Pegu
               joyns
               upon
               Bengala
               ,
               
               upon
               the
               East-side
               ,
               and
               takes
               its
               name
               from
               the
               capital
               City
               ,
               where
               the
               King
               hath
               placed
               the
               Seat
               of
               his
               Monarchy
               .
               This
               is
               a
               very
               potent
               State
               ,
               and
               as
               
                 Gaspar
                 Balbi
              
               sayes
               ,
               (
               whom
               I
               follow
               in
               this
               Relation
               ,
               because
               I
               saw
               not
               the
               Country
               )
               the
               Metropolis
               is
               divided
               into
               two
               parts
               ;
               the
               one
               called
               the
               old
               ,
               the
               other
               the
               new
               Town
               .
               The
               King
               ,
               with
               all
               that
               relate
               to
               the
               Court
               ,
               live
               in
               the
               latter
               ,
               and
               Merchants
               and
               Tradesmen
               inhabit
               the
               other
               .
               For
               the
               greatest
               part
               ,
               the
               dwelling-houses
               are
               built
               of
               Canes
               ,
               but
               they
               are
               joyn'd
               to
               Ware-houses
               that
               are
               vaulted
               to
               prevent
               fire
               .
               The
               new
               Town
               is
               four-square
               ,
               and
               the
               Flankers
               of
               it
               so
               streight
               ,
               that
               from
               any
               Gate
               thereof
               one
               may
               discover
               both
               corners
               of
               the
               Wall.
               There
               are
               Bastions
               of
               Timber
               ,
               
               and
               a
               large
               Moat
               ,
               full
               of
               water
               ,
               where
               they
               keep
               Crocodiles
               to
               secure
               the
               Town
               from
               surprizal
               .
               The
               Peguans
               hold
               this
               Creature
               to
               have
               something
               Divine
               about
               it
               ,
               whence
               it
               comes
               they
               are
               so
               desirous
               to
               drink
               the
               water
               ,
               though
               they
               fetch
               it
               not
               without
               danger
               of
               being
               devour'd
               by
               the
               Crocodiles
               ,
               as
               it
               often
               happens
               .
               Notwithstanding
               ,
               they
               water
               their
               Elephants
               there
               ;
               but
               this
               is
               a
               Beast
               that
               strikes
               terrour
               in
               the
               Crocodiles
               ,
               and
               would
               be
               too
               hard
               for
               them
               .
            
             
               The
               Palace
               Royal
               stands
               in
               the
               middle
               of
               the
               City
               ,
               
               and
               hath
               its
               peculiar
               Fortifications
               ,
               Walls
               and
               Moats
               ,
               whereby
               it
               is
               divided
               from
               the
               Town
               .
               The
               Castle
               is
               said
               to
               be
               much
               more
               spacious
               then
               the
               City
               of
               Venice
               ;
               and
               that
               there
               is
               no
               entrance
               but
               on
               the
               Town-side
               ,
               by
               two
               Ports
               ,
               and
               as
               many
               Draw-bridges
               .
               Within
               the
               first
               Port
               are
               the
               Houses
               of
               the
               Grandees
               ,
               who
               enter
               not
               into
               the
               body
               of
               the
               Castle
               ,
               without
               express
               Order
               from
               the
               King.
               His
               Guard
               consisting
               of
               a
               great
               number
               of
               Souldiers
               ,
               with
               them
               called
               Bramas
               ,
               is
               kept
               at
               the
               second
               Port
               ,
               
               where
               they
               sit
               ,
               having
               their
               Arms
               hanging
               before
               them
               on
               the
               Wall.
               In
               this
               place
               are
               the
               Stables
               for
               Elephants
               ,
               as
               well
               such
               as
               are
               kept
               for
               the
               Princes
               service
               ,
               as
               those
               design'd
               for
               War
               ,
               being
               about
               eight
               hundred
               in
               number
               .
               The
               Kings
               Appartment
               is
               exceeding
               rich
               ,
               painted
               Azure
               ,
               with
               Flowers
               of
               Gold
               ;
               and
               when
               the
               King
               gives
               Audience
               ,
               he
               appears
               in
               great
               magnificence
               .
               In
               his
               hand
               he
               holds
               a
               Fan
               ,
               to
               Fan
               himself
               ,
               and
               on
               his
               head
               he
               hath
               a
               quadruple
               Crown
               of
               Gold
               ,
               enamell'd
               white
               .
               Near
               his
               person
               stand
               four
               Youths
               ,
               whom
               he
               makes
               use
               of
               in
               his
               brutalities
               ;
               and
               before
               him
               all
               the
               Grandees
               of
               the
               Court
               ,
               who
               whensoever
               they
               speak
               to
               him
               lift
               their
               hands
               above
               their
               head
               ,
               and
               bow
               down
               to
               the
               ground
               .
               Being
               sate
               ,
               they
               bring
               before
               him
               his
               fairest
               Elephants
               ,
               and
               amongst
               the
               rest
               his
               white
               one
               ,
               which
               is
               said
               to
               be
               the
               only
               one
               in
               all
               the
               Indies
               ,
               nor
               ever
               is
               there
               more
               then
               one
               to
               be
               seen
               at
               Court
               ,
               which
               was
               brought
               thither
               after
               the
               Victory
               he
               gain'd
               against
               the
               King
               of
               Siam
               ,
               with
               whom
               he
               had
               not
               made
               War
               but
               to
               gain
               that
               Beast
               ,
               as
               we
               shall
               tell
               you
               anon
               .
               These
               Beasts
               make
               their
               reverence
               to
               him
               ,
               and
               testifie
               a
               Worship
               to
               his
               Person
               .
               If
               we
               may
               give
               credit
               to
               the
               fore-mentioned
               Balbi
               ,
               this
               ,
               next
               the
               King
               of
               China
               ,
               
               is
               the
               most
               Potent
               Prince
               on
               Earth
               .
               He
               sayes
               ,
               this
               Prince
               can
               bring
               into
               the
               Field
               fifteen
               hundred
               thousand
               Men
               ,
               and
               above
               eight
               hundred
               Elephants
               ,
               and
               that
               his
               Treasure
               is
               sufficient
               for
               so
               mighty
               an
               Army
               ,
               by
               reason
               every
               Person
               of
               Quality
               is
               oblig'd
               to
               raise
               and
               maintain
               so
               many
               Men
               of
               War
               at
               his
               own
               proper
               charges
               .
            
             
               He
               relates
               to
               this
               purpose
               ,
               that
               ,
               in
               his
               time
               ,
               the
               King
               of
               Auva
               ,
               
               his
               Fathers
               Brother
               ,
               but
               Vassal
               to
               the
               King
               of
               Pegu
               ,
               denying
               homage
               to
               his
               Nephew
               ,
               and
               to
               pay
               such
               Diamonds
               and
               precious
               Stones
               as
               he
               stood
               oblig'd
               to
               in
               that
               consideration
               ;
               the
               King
               of
               Pegu
               ,
               who
               was
               well
               assured
               his
               Uncle
               held
               a
               very
               private
               intelligence
               with
               some
               Noble
               men
               of
               his
               Kingdom
               ,
               against
               the
               security
               of
               his
               State
               and
               Person
               ,
               to
               shew
               how
               mindful
               he
               was
               of
               his
               Fathers
               request
               on
               his
               death-bed
               ,
               and
               the
               recommendation
               he
               then
               made
               in
               favour
               of
               the
               King
               of
               Auva
               ;
               sent
               him
               an
               Embassadour
               extraordinary
               to
               reduce
               him
               to
               his
               Duty
               ,
               and
               perswade
               him
               to
               come
               in
               again
               to
               him
               :
               but
               his
               Uncle
               ,
               instead
               of
               taking
               the
               advantage
               of
               his
               Nephews
               Nobleness
               ,
               puts
               the
               Embassadour
               to
               death
               ,
               and
               declares
               War
               against
               the
               King
               of
               Pegu.
               But
               he
               having
               raised
               an
               Army
               of
               three
               hundred
               thousand
               men
               ,
               before
               he
               would
               march
               into
               the
               Field
               ,
               purg'd
               his
               Court
               ,
               and
               put
               to
               death
               those
               Traytors
               who
               had
               ingagede
               to
               deliver
               him
               into
               the
               hands
               of
               his
               Uncle
               .
               Assembling
               then
               all
               the
               Confederates
               of
               this
               Treason
               ,
               under
               pretence
               of
               calling
               them
               to
               a
               Councel
               about
               this
               War
               ;
               he
               caused
               them
               to
               be
               secured
               ,
               
               and
               they
               ,
               their
               Wives
               and
               Children
               ,
               to
               be
               burnt
               alive
               .
               Then
               to
               free
               himself
               from
               the
               Odium
               of
               so
               horrid
               an
               Execution
               ,
               he
               sends
               to
               the
               Judge
               ,
               that
               he
               should
               defer
               the
               Execution
               ,
               
               till
               he
               receiv'd
               express
               Order
               under
               his
               Signet
               ;
               but
               the
               
                 Dogad
                 gini
              
               ,
               or
               Judge
               ,
               who
               had
               other
               private
               instructions
               ,
               proceeded
               according
               to
               them
               .
            
             
               That
               done
               ,
               the
               King
               of
               Pegu
               appeared
               in
               the
               head
               of
               his
               Army
               ,
               mounted
               on
               an
               Elephant
               ,
               covered
               with
               trappings
               of
               Tissue
               ,
               having
               by
               his
               side
               a
               Sword
               ,
               that
               was
               presented
               him
               by
               
                 D.
                 Lewis
                 of
                 Atayda
              
               ,
               Viceroy
               of
               Goa
               ,
               resolving
               to
               march
               in
               few
               dayes
               against
               his
               Uncle
               ,
               but
               he
               was
               hindred
               by
               the
               small
               Pox
               ,
               which
               he
               had
               in
               extremity
               .
               As
               soon
               as
               he
               was
               recovered
               ,
               
               he
               causes
               the
               Army
               to
               advance
               to
               the
               very
               Frontiers
               of
               Auva
               ,
               where
               he
               accepts
               a
               Challenge
               sent
               him
               by
               his
               Uncle
               ,
               that
               they
               two
               might
               decide
               the
               difference
               by
               a
               single
               Combat
               ;
               and
               was
               so
               fortunate
               ,
               as
               to
               kill
               his
               Adversary
               ,
               in
               view
               of
               both
               Armies
               .
               This
               single
               Victory
               was
               of
               greater
               advantage
               ,
               then
               a
               defeat
               of
               the
               Enemies
               whole
               Army
               could
               have
               brought
               him
               :
               for
               the
               whole
               Kingdom
               of
               Auva
               delivered
               it self
               up
               ,
               at
               mercy
               :
               The
               Queen
               ,
               who
               was
               his
               Sister
               ,
               fell
               likewise
               into
               his
               hands
               ,
               and
               was
               prisoner
               during
               life
               ,
               though
               kept
               in
               a
               Princely
               Palace
               ,
               and
               honoured
               and
               attended
               as
               a
               Queen
               .
            
             
               The
               King
               of
               Pegu
               ,
               in
               acknowledgment
               of
               the
               service
               his
               Elephant
               had
               done
               him
               in
               the
               Combate
               ,
               where
               he
               fell
               dead
               under
               his
               Master
               ,
               caused
               certain
               Pagodes
               to
               be
               made
               of
               his
               Tooth
               ,
               and
               had
               them
               placed
               amongst
               the
               other
               Idols
               kept
               in
               a
               Varella
               ,
               or
               Mosquee
               ,
               which
               is
               within
               the
               Castle
               .
               
               Amongst
               these
               Idols
               there
               is
               the
               Figure
               of
               a
               Man
               ,
               done
               to
               the
               life
               ,
               in
               massy
               Gold
               ,
               having
               on
               the
               Head
               a
               Crown
               enchas'd
               with
               precious
               Stones
               of
               divers
               kinds
               ,
               on
               the
               Forehead
               a
               Ruby
               as
               big
               as
               a
               Plum
               ,
               and
               on
               each
               side
               the
               Head
               Pendants
               as
               rich
               as
               can
               be
               imagined
               ,
               about
               the
               Waste
               a
               Scarf
               ,
               and
               over
               the
               right
               Shoulder
               ,
               and
               under
               the
               left
               Arm
               ,
               a
               Chain
               of
               Diamonds
               and
               other
               Stones
               inestimable
               .
               In
               the
               same
               Chappel
               are
               likewise
               three
               Statues
               of
               Silver
               ,
               higher
               by
               two
               foot
               then
               the
               first
               ;
               with
               Crowns
               set
               with
               Gems
               ,
               and
               a
               fourth
               more
               massive
               and
               rich
               then
               all
               the
               rest
               ,
               and
               besides
               these
               a
               Figure
               made
               of
               Ganza
               ,
               which
               is
               a
               mixt
               metal
               of
               Copper
               and
               Brass
               ,
               valued
               at
               as
               high
               a
               rate
               as
               the
               other
               four
               .
               The
               Kings
               Father
               ,
               who
               lived
               in
               the
               year
               1578.
               caused
               these
               Statues
               to
               be
               made
               in
               memory
               of
               that
               famous
               Victory
               he
               obtain'd
               over
               the
               King
               of
               Siam
               ,
               in
               the
               War
               he
               made
               against
               him
               ,
               for
               the
               white
               Elephant
               we
               spoke
               of
               .
            
             
               The
               Forrests
               of
               Pegu
               have
               greater
               store
               of
               Elephants
               then
               all
               the
               Indies
               besides
               ,
               
               and
               they
               are
               tam'd
               with
               very
               little
               trouble
               ,
               in
               ten
               or
               twelve
               dayes
               after
               they
               are
               taken
               by
               the
               means
               of
               Females
               ,
               who
               intice
               them
               out
               of
               the
               Woods
               ,
               and
               make
               them
               follow
               into
               the
               very
               Stables
               ,
               where
               there
               are
               Dens
               that
               hold
               but
               one
               of
               these
               Beasts
               only
               ,
               where
               they
               shut
               them
               close
               in
               as
               soon
               as
               they
               are
               entred
               .
            
             
               The
               Peguans
               have
               Fire-arms
               ,
               but
               ordinarily
               they
               use
               half
               Pikes
               made
               of
               Canes
               ,
               short
               and
               broad
               Swords
               ,
               and
               long
               and
               narrow
               Bucklers
               made
               of
               boyl'd
               Leather
               doubled
               ,
               and
               laid
               over
               with
               a
               certain
               black
               Gum
               call'd
               Achiran
               ;
               their
               Salades
               or
               Helmets
               are
               made
               of
               the
               same
               stuff
               ,
               and
               like
               ours
               in
               fashion
               .
            
             
               They
               are
               generally
               Pagans
               ,
               
               except
               some
               who
               contracting
               alliance
               with
               the
               Portuguez
               ,
               have
               embrac'd
               their
               Religion
               .
               These
               Pagans
               believe
               that
               God
               ,
               who
               hath
               under
               him
               many
               other
               Gods
               ,
               is
               the
               Author
               of
               all
               good
               which
               arrives
               to
               Mankind
               ;
               but
               the
               disposing
               of
               all
               evil
               he
               leaves
               to
               the
               Devil
               ,
               
               to
               whom
               these
               wretches
               bear
               more
               veneration
               then
               they
               do
               to
               God
               ;
               because
               the
               one
               will
               do
               them
               no
               hurt
               ;
               and
               they
               must
               please
               the
               other
               ,
               that
               he
               may
               not
               .
            
             
               They
               do
               they
               Devotions
               ordinarily
               on
               the
               Munday
               ,
               
               and
               have
               besides
               ,
               five
               principal
               Feasts
               which
               they
               call
               Sapan
               .
               The
               first
               ,
               which
               they
               call
               
                 Sapan
                 Giacchi
              
               ,
               is
               chiefly
               celebrated
               by
               a
               Pilgrimage
               ,
               made
               by
               the
               King
               and
               Queen
               ,
               twelve
               Leagues
               out
               of
               Town
               ,
               where
               they
               appear
               in
               triumphal
               Chariots
               ,
               so
               set
               with
               precious
               Stones
               ,
               that
               ,
               without
               Hyperbole
               ,
               it
               may
               be
               said
               they
               carry
               the
               worth
               of
               a
               Kingdom
               about
               them
               .
               They
               call
               the
               second
               ,
               
                 Sapan
                 Carena
              
               ,
               observ'd
               in
               honour
               of
               the
               Statue
               kept
               in
               the
               grand
               Varelle
               of
               the
               Castle
               ,
               in
               honour
               of
               which
               the
               Noblemen
               of
               the
               Court
               erect
               Pyramides
               of
               Canes
               ,
               which
               they
               cover
               with
               several
               Stuffs
               artificially
               wrought
               of
               divers
               fashions
               ,
               then
               have
               them
               put
               into
               Chariots
               drawn
               by
               above
               three
               hundred
               persons
               to
               the
               Kings
               view
               ,
               that
               he
               may
               judge
               of
               their
               inventions
               .
               All
               the
               people
               come
               likewise
               ,
               and
               bring
               their
               Offerings
               to
               him
               .
               The
               
                 Sapan
                 Giaimo
                 Segienon
              
               ,
               they
               celebrate
               also
               in
               honour
               of
               some
               of
               these
               Statues
               ,
               where
               the
               King
               and
               Queen
               are
               both
               present
               in
               person
               ;
               and
               the
               fourth
               Feast
               ,
               which
               they
               call
               
                 Sapan
                 Daiche
              
               ,
               is
               particularly
               celebrated
               in
               the
               old
               Town
               ;
               at
               which
               the
               King
               and
               Queen
               cast
               Rose-water
               at
               one
               another
               .
               All
               the
               Grandees
               have
               likewise
               a
               pot
               of
               Rose-water
               in
               their
               hands
               ,
               wherewith
               they
               so
               water
               themselves
               ,
               that
               their
               bodies
               are
               as
               't
               were
               bath'd
               all
               over
               ,
               nor
               can
               any
               one
               pass
               the
               Streets
               that
               day
               ,
               without
               hazard
               of
               being
               wash'd
               with
               water
               thrown
               from
               the
               windows
               .
               At
               the
               fifth
               Feast
               ,
               called
               
                 Sapan
                 Donon
              
               ,
               the
               King
               and
               Queen
               go
               by
               water
               to
               the
               Town
               of
               Meccao
               ,
               attended
               by
               above
               a
               hundred
               Boats
               ,
               all
               which
               row
               for
               the
               fastest
               ,
               to
               gain
               a
               Prize
               allow'd
               by
               the
               King.
               
            
             
             
               The
               King
               dying
               ,
               they
               prepare
               two
               Boats
               ,
               which
               they
               cover
               with
               one
               gilt
               Covering
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               middle
               of
               these
               Boats
               they
               place
               a
               Table
               ,
               
               whereon
               they
               lay
               the
               dead
               Corps
               ;
               and
               underneath
               the
               Table
               they
               make
               a
               fire
               of
               the
               Wood
               of
               
                 Sandale
                 ,
                 Beniouin
                 ,
                 Storax
              
               ,
               and
               other
               sweet-scented
               Woods
               and
               Drugs
               ,
               then
               turn
               the
               Barks
               down
               the
               Stream
               ,
               certain
               Talapoi
               or
               Priests
               mean
               while
               singing
               and
               rejoycing
               till
               the
               flesh
               be
               intirely
               consum'd
               .
               These
               Ashes
               they
               temper
               with
               Milk
               ,
               so
               making
               a
               Paste
               ,
               which
               they
               carry
               to
               the
               mouth
               of
               the
               River
               ,
               where
               they
               cast
               it
               into
               the
               Sea.
               But
               the
               Bones
               they
               bear
               to
               another
               place
               ,
               and
               bury
               them
               near
               a
               Chappel
               ,
               where
               they
               build
               another
               in
               honour
               of
               the
               deceased
               .
            
             
               Their
               Talapoi
               carry
               a
               Bottle
               made
               of
               an
               empty
               Gourd
               at
               their
               girdle
               ,
               
               and
               live
               by
               Alms
               ,
               as
               our
               Mendicant
               Friars
               .
               They
               are
               in
               great
               esteem
               amongst
               them
               ,
               and
               they
               very
               well
               preserve
               their
               credit
               by
               their
               exemplary
               life
               .
               On
               Munday
               morning
               they
               go
               about
               with
               their
               Tin-basins
               ,
               to
               awake
               the
               people
               and
               invite
               them
               to
               a
               Sermon
               .
               They
               treat
               not
               at
               all
               of
               points
               of
               Doctrine
               ,
               but
               chiefly
               insist
               upon
               Morality
               ,
               exhorting
               the
               Congregation
               to
               abstain
               from
               Murther
               ,
               Thefe
               ,
               Fornication
               and
               Adultery
               ,
               and
               to
               do
               to
               others
               as
               they
               would
               be
               done
               by
               .
               For
               this
               reason
               they
               are
               of
               opinion
               ,
               that
               Men
               are
               sooner
               saved
               by
               good
               Works
               and
               innocency
               of
               Life
               ,
               then
               by
               Faith.
               They
               have
               no
               Aversion
               for
               those
               that
               forsake
               their
               Religion
               to
               become
               Christans
               ,
               so
               their
               Life
               be
               correspondent
               to
               the
               Profession
               they
               make
               .
            
             
               They
               exclaim
               lowdly
               against
               the
               Offerings
               the
               Peguans
               make
               to
               the
               Devil
               ,
               particularly
               when
               they
               perform
               any
               Vow
               they
               made
               in
               their
               sickness
               ,
               or
               in
               any
               other
               unfortunate
               Accident
               ,
               and
               endeavour
               to
               abolish
               this
               wicked
               custom
               ,
               which
               is
               grown
               so
               inveterate
               ,
               that
               hitherto
               they
               have
               lost
               their
               labour
               .
               These
               people
               ordinarily
               live
               in
               Woods
               ,
               and
               to
               prevent
               the
               danger
               of
               wild
               Beasts
               ,
               whereof
               these
               parts
               are
               full
               ,
               they
               have
               their
               Couches
               hanging
               in
               the
               Air
               betwixt
               boughs
               of
               Trees
               .
               They
               eat
               but
               once
               a
               day
               ,
               and
               are
               habited
               in
               red
               Vestures
               that
               reach
               to
               their
               heels
               ,
               bare-footed
               ,
               and
               over
               their
               Shoulders
               a
               short
               Coat
               or
               Mantle
               that
               comes
               to
               their
               hams
               .
               They
               shave
               their
               heads
               ,
               nay
               cannot
               endure
               hair
               upon
               any
               part
               of
               their
               body
               ;
               and
               to
               guard
               them
               from
               the
               Sun-beams
               they
               wear
               a
               Hat.
               Great
               honours
               are
               done
               to
               them
               after
               their
               death
               ,
               and
               after
               their
               Corps
               hath
               been
               attended
               certain
               dayes
               ,
               they
               are
               burnt
               with
               Sandale-wood
               ,
               they
               cast
               the
               Ashes
               into
               the
               River
               ,
               and
               inte●r
               the
               ●ones
               near
               the
               place
               they
               liv'd
               in
               .
            
             
               Pegu
               yields
               no
               Corn
               at
               all
               ,
               
               but
               in
               recompence
               ,
               they
               have
               more
               Rice
               then
               they
               can
               spend
               ;
               in
               so
               much
               that
               they
               can
               afford
               some
               to
               their
               Neighbours
               .
               They
               have
               a
               custom
               to
               make
               a
               Drug
               of
               certain
               little
               Fishes
               ,
               which
               they
               pound
               in
               a
               Mortar
               ,
               and
               being
               so
               brought
               to
               a
               Paste
               ,
               they
               lay
               it
               in
               the
               Sun
               to
               putrifie
               ,
               till
               it
               be
               quite
               corrupted
               ,
               and
               grows
               moist
               ,
               and
               then
               they
               use
               it
               in
               their
               Sauces
               ,
               instead
               of
               Oyl
               or
               Butter
               ,
               making
               a
               dainty
               of
               that
               ,
               which
               it
               were
               not
               possible
               for
               us
               to
               endure
               the
               smell
               of
               .
            
             
               Sodomy
               was
               heretofore
               so
               common
               in
               those
               parts
               ,
               
               that
               to
               extirpate
               this
               Vice
               ,
               which
               had
               near
               destroy'd
               the
               whole
               Species
               ,
               one
               of
               the
               Queens
               of
               Pegu
               ordain'd
               by
               Edict
               ;
               that
               every
               Man
               should
               carry
               in
               his
               Yard
               a
               little
               Bell
               ,
               which
               would
               make
               it
               swell
               in
               such
               sort
               ,
               that
               he
               should
               not
               be
               able
               to
               do
               Nature
               any
               violence
               .
               And
               to
               the
               end
               the
               Women
               should
               not
               be
               frustrated
               of
               their
               due
               ,
               their
               Virginity
               was
               to
               be
               taken
               away
               ,
               while
               they
               were
               yet
               very
               young
               ,
               by
               means
               of
               a
               Composition
               ,
               of
               contrary
               operation
               to
               that
               used
               by
               common
               Women
               to
               heighten
               the
               pleasures
               of
               their
               Gallants
               .
               These
               little
               Bells
               are
               put
               in
               betwixt
               the
               skin
               and
               the
               flesh
               :
               and
               to
               effect
               the
               operation
               ,
               they
               cast
               them
               into
               a
               sleep
               ,
               with
               a
               certain
               Drink
               ,
               to
               make
               them
               insensible
               of
               the
               pain
               they
               are
               put
               to
               by
               the
               Incision
               ,
               whereof
               notwithstanding
               they
               are
               cur'd
               in
               few
               dayes
               .
               For
               their
               greater
               aversion
               from
               Sodomy
               ,
               they
               paint
               the
               Boyes
               at
               seven
               or
               eight
               years
               of
               age
               with
               a
               certain
               blew
               ,
               which
               extending
               with
               the
               skin
               as
               it
               grows
               ,
               changes
               into
               another
               colour
               ,
               and
               makes
               them
               look
               most
               horribly
               .
               The
               Women
               ,
               on
               the
               contrary
               ,
               do
               all
               they
               can
               to
               appear
               lovely
               ,
               and
               attract
               the
               Men
               ,
               covering
               their
               privy
               parts
               only
               with
               a
               thin
               piece
               of
               Linnen
               ,
               which
               sits
               not
               so
               close
               ,
               but
               the
               least
               wind
               shews
               all
               they
               have
               .
            
             
               All
               of
               them
               in
               general
               make
               their
               Teeth
               black
               ,
               and
               Men
               ,
               when
               they
               ride
               on
               horseback
               ,
               fill
               their
               Mouths
               with
               something
               that
               pu●fs
               out
               their
               Checks
               .
               They
               who
               marry
               buy
               their
               Wives
               of
               their
               Parents
               ;
               and
               when
               they
               are
               cloy'd
               send
               them
               home
               again
               ,
               but
               the
               money
               belongs
               to
               the
               Wife
               ,
               who
               on
               her
               side
               is
               obliged
               to
               restitution
               ,
               if
               sh●
               part
               with
               her
               Husband
               without
               cause
               .
            
             
               The
               King
               is
               Heir
               to
               all
               that
               dye
               without
               Children
               ,
               
               and
               they
               who
               have
               Children
               can
               leave
               them
               but
               two
               thirds
               of
               their
               Estate
               ,
               the
               rest
               belongs
               to
               the
               King.
               
            
             
               The
               best
               Commodities
               to
               be
               brought
               to
               Pegu
               ,
               and
               which
               may
               be
               sold
               to
               greatest
               profit
               ,
               are
               Stuffes
               and
               Linnen-clothes
               ,
               from
               Saint
               
                 Thomas
                 ,
                 Musulipatam
              
               and
               Bengala
               ;
               Pepper
               ,
               Cinnamon
               ,
               Nutmegs
               ,
               Optum
               and
               Sandale-wood
               ,
               &c.
               by
               reason
               they
               have
               no
               other
               Spices
               
               then
               Ginger
               .
               At
               Pegu
               they
               take
               in
               no
               other
               Merchandizes
               then
               Silver
               and
               Rice
               ,
               which
               they
               transport
               to
               Malacca
               .
               In
               bargaining
               they
               make
               no
               words
               at
               all
               ,
               they
               do
               no
               more
               but
               give
               their
               Hand
               cover'd
               with
               a
               Handkerchief
               ,
               and
               in
               grasping
               or
               moving
               their
               Fingers
               they
               make
               their
               meaning
               known
               .
               For
               borrowing
               of
               money
               they
               stick
               not
               to
               pawn
               their
               Wives
               and
               Children
               ;
               but
               if
               the
               Creditour
               enjoyes
               them
               carnally
               during
               that
               time
               ,
               he
               is
               then
               paid
               ,
               and
               the
               Debtour
               acquitted
               .
            
             
               Siam
               ,
               
               one
               of
               the
               most
               considerable
               Kingdoms
               of
               the
               Indies
               ,
               lying
               at
               eighteen
               degrees
               on
               this
               side
               the
               Line
               ,
               hath
               on
               the
               North
               ,
               the
               Kingdoms
               of
               Pegu
               and
               Auva
               ;
               on
               the
               West
               ,
               the
               Gulf
               of
               Bengala
               ,
               from
               the
               Haven
               of
               Martanan
               to
               the
               Town
               of
               Tavaga
               ;
               towards
               the
               East
               ,
               Patana
               ,
               whence
               the
               Coast
               runs
               first
               Northwards
               to
               thirteen
               degrees
               and
               a
               half
               ,
               comprehending
               in
               this
               space
               ,
               the
               Gulf
               of
               Siam
               :
               And
               lastly
               ,
               Southward
               ,
               to
               twelve
               degrees
               ,
               lying
               more
               at
               a
               distance
               from
               the
               Sea
               ;
               it
               joyns
               Eastward
               on
               the
               Desarts
               of
               Cambodia
               ,
               and
               the
               Kingdoms
               of
               
                 Iangoma
                 ,
                 Tangou
              
               and
               Lansiaugh
               ,
               to
               eighteen
               degrees
               towards
               the
               forementioned
               Kingdoms
               of
               Pegu
               and
               Auva
               ,
               making
               as
               it
               were
               a
               semi-circle
               ,
               containing
               near
               upon
               four
               hundred
               and
               fifty
               Leagues
               .
               The
               Country
               in
               some
               parts
               is
               rough
               and
               mountainous
               ,
               in
               other
               parts
               covered
               with
               Woods
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               Seawards
               't
               is
               low
               and
               marshy
               ,
               and
               generally
               flat
               ,
               good
               and
               fertile
               ,
               yielding
               in
               abundance
               all
               necessaries
               for
               livelihood
               ;
               and
               having
               on
               the
               Gulfes
               divers
               Isles
               ,
               Rivers
               ,
               Bayes
               ,
               Harbours
               and
               Roads
               ,
               commodious
               for
               the
               transportation
               of
               such
               things
               as
               they
               themselves
               can
               spare
               .
            
             
               The
               River
               called
               Menam
               ,
               
               that
               is
               ,
               Mother
               of
               the
               waters
               ,
               is
               one
               of
               the
               greatest
               India
               hath
               .
               The
               breadth
               of
               it
               is
               not
               great
               ,
               but
               its
               length
               such
               ,
               that
               hitherto
               no
               man
               hath
               discovered
               the
               head
               of
               it
               .
               It
               sends
               its
               Current
               from
               North
               to
               South
               ,
               passing
               through
               the
               Kingdoms
               of
               Pegu
               and
               Auva
               ;
               and
               at
               last
               ,
               running
               through
               Siam
               ,
               by
               three
               Streams
               it
               falls
               into
               the
               Gulf
               of
               Siam
               .
               
               One
               quality
               it
               hath
               common
               with
               the
               Nile
               and
               Ganges
               ,
               that
               it
               yearly
               overflows
               the
               adjacent
               Country
               ,
               for
               the
               space
               of
               five
               moneths
               together
               ,
               destroying
               in
               that
               time
               all
               Worms
               and
               Insects
               ,
               and
               leaving
               ,
               when
               it
               retires
               ,
               a
               slime
               or
               moist
               soil
               proper
               for
               the
               increase
               of
               Rice
               .
               That
               Channel
               of
               this
               River
               which
               is
               most
               commodious
               for
               Barks
               or
               Vessels
               ,
               is
               that
               ,
               which
               lies
               most
               Eastwards
               ,
               at
               thirteen
               degrees
               and
               a
               half
               elevation
               ,
               but
               what
               makes
               it
               almost
               useless
               ,
               is
               ,
               that
               there
               lies
               a
               Shelf
               a
               League
               in
               length
               ,
               or
               better
               ,
               at
               the
               mouth
               of
               the
               River
               ,
               which
               at
               low-water
               holds
               not
               above
               five
               or
               six
               foot
               water
               .
            
             
               At
               high-water
               it
               holds
               fifteen
               or
               sixteen
               foot
               ,
               and
               in
               
                 September
                 ,
                 October
              
               and
               November
               ,
               seventeen
               or
               eighteen
               foot
               .
               Vessels
               of
               greater
               burthen
               ordinarily
               stay
               in
               the
               Road
               two
               Leagues
               from
               the
               Shelf
               ,
               where
               having
               at
               no
               time
               less
               then
               five
               or
               six
               fathom
               water
               they
               ride
               secure
               .
               They
               who
               venture
               to
               come
               over
               the
               Shelf
               with
               the
               Tide
               ,
               may
               go
               up
               along
               the
               River
               to
               the
               City
               of
               Banckock
               ,
               six
               Leagues
               from
               the
               Sea
               ,
               and
               thence
               may
               pass
               by
               boat
               in
               five
               or
               six
               dayes
               ,
               as
               high
               as
               the
               City
               of
               India
               ,
               twenty
               four
               Leagues
               within
               the
               Land
               ,
               except
               in
               the
               moneths
               before
               mentioned
               ,
               during
               which
               season
               the
               River
               is
               innavigable
               .
            
             
               The
               Provinces
               of
               this
               vast
               Kingdom
               are
               all
               very
               populous
               ,
               
               though
               not
               equally
               ;
               for
               such
               as
               have
               the
               Commodity
               of
               Rivers
               and
               Havens
               ,
               far
               exceed
               those
               that
               lye
               more
               remote
               .
               It
               would
               be
               very
               difficult
               to
               reckon
               all
               the
               Towns
               of
               this
               great
               Dominion
               :
               wherefore
               we
               will
               here
               give
               only
               an
               account
               of
               the
               principal
               and
               most
               considerable
               ,
               either
               for
               greatness
               ,
               or
               as
               the
               most
               considerable
               of
               the
               several
               Provinces
               .
               The
               chief
               of
               the
               Kingdom
               is
               India
               ,
               by
               some
               called
               Odya
               ;
               then
               
                 Camboya
                 ,
                 Campaa
                 ,
                 Sincapura
                 ,
                 Picelouck
                 ,
                 Surkelouck
                 ,
                 Capheng
                 ,
                 Soucethay
                 ,
                 Kephinpet
                 ,
                 Conseywan
                 ,
                 Pytsyay
                 ,
                 Pitsedi
                 ,
                 Lidure
                 ,
                 Tenou
                 ,
                 Mormelon
                 ,
                 Martenoy
                 ,
                 Lygor
                 ,
                 Bordelong
                 ,
                 Tanasserim
                 ,
              
               where
               the
               Portuguez
               drive
               a
               good
               Trade
               ,
               
                 Banckock
                 ,
                 Pipry
                 ,
                 Mergy
              
               ,
               &c.
               
               Besides
               which
               ,
               there
               are
               many
               more
               ,
               which
               rather
               deserve
               a
               place
               in
               a
               Map
               ,
               then
               in
               the
               Relation
               of
               a
               particular
               Mans
               Travels
               .
            
             
               The
               City
               of
               India
               ,
               
               the
               ordinary
               Residence
               of
               the
               Court
               ,
               is
               seated
               on
               the
               River
               Menam
               ,
               which
               makes
               an
               Island
               entirely
               taken
               up
               by
               that
               City
               ,
               having
               on
               the
               River-side
               a
               strong
               sufficient
               wall
               ,
               for
               about
               two
               Leagues
               in
               compass
               ,
               and
               the
               Suburbs
               on
               both
               sides
               the
               River
               ,
               as
               well
               built
               and
               adorn'd
               with
               Temples
               and
               Palaces
               as
               the
               Town
               it self
               .
               Here
               are
               divers
               very
               fair
               Streets
               ,
               with
               Channels
               regularly
               cut
               ;
               but
               withall
               there
               are
               some
               which
               are
               neither
               large
               nor
               fair
               ,
               though
               the
               River
               crosses
               the
               Town
               in
               so
               many
               places
               ,
               that
               there
               is
               scarce
               a
               house
               but
               may
               be
               gone
               to
               by
               boat
               .
            
             
               The
               Houses
               here
               ,
               
               as
               generally
               all
               over
               the
               Indies
               ,
               are
               but
               of
               ordinary
               building
               ,
               and
               for
               the
               most
               part
               covered
               with
               Tiles
               .
               There
               are
               within
               the
               Town
               above
               three
               hundred
               fair
               Mosqueys
               ,
               or
               Chappels
               ,
               with
               gilt
               Steeples
               ,
               or
               Pyramides
               ,
               which
               at
               a
               distance
               yield
               a
               glorious
               prospect
               ,
               with
               abundance
               of
               Pagodes
               of
               all
               sorts
               of
               Metals
               .
               The
               Palace
               ,
               which
               is
               as
               it
               were
               a
               City
               of
               it self
               within
               the
               other
               ,
               hath
               its
               Towers
               and
               Pyramides
               gilt
               ,
               so
               as
               the
               City
               
               of
               India
               may
               be
               said
               to
               be
               as
               beautiful
               ,
               as
               large
               ,
               and
               as
               populous
               as
               any
               City
               in
               India
               ;
               nevertheless
               ,
               I
               will
               not
               affirm
               what
               
                 Fernando
                 Mendez
                 Pinto
              
               writes
               ,
               that
               it
               contains
               within
               its
               Circuit
               four
               hundred
               thousand
               Families
               ,
               whereof
               three
               quarters
               are
               
                 Siamezes
                 ▪
              
               but
               thus
               much
               I
               can
               add
               ,
               that
               the
               City
               hath
               this
               advantage
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               impregnable
               ;
               for
               being
               of
               it self
               strong
               enough
               to
               indure
               any
               Siege
               for
               many
               moneths
               ;
               it
               hath
               an
               infallible
               relief
               ,
               which
               never
               fails
               at
               six
               moneths
               end
               ,
               by
               reason
               that
               the
               River
               overflowing
               ,
               no
               Line
               can
               withstand
               it
               ,
               nor
               no
               Camp
               can
               be
               so
               strong
               but
               must
               dislodge
               .
            
             
               The
               King
               of
               Siam
               that
               now
               reigns
               ,
               
               and
               who
               amongst
               his
               other
               Titles
               ,
               takes
               that
               of
               
                 Precau
                 Salcu
              
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               
                 Sacred
                 Member
                 of
                 God
              
               ,
               holds
               the
               Crown
               from
               his
               Ancestors
               ,
               who
               have
               possessed
               it
               for
               many
               Ages
               ;
               and
               next
               to
               the
               Mogul
               ,
               this
               Prince
               can
               reckon
               more
               Kings
               of
               his
               Family
               ,
               then
               any
               Prince
               of
               the
               Indies
               .
            
             
               He
               is
               absolute
               Monarch
               in
               his
               Dominions
               ,
               
               solely
               disposing
               ,
               with
               an
               Independant
               Authority
               ,
               of
               all
               Affairs
               of
               his
               Kingdom
               .
               He
               makes
               War
               and
               Peace
               ,
               imposes
               Taxes
               on
               his
               Subjects
               ,
               creates
               Magistrates
               ,
               sets
               value
               on
               Money
               ,
               and
               makes
               Laws
               and
               Statutes
               ,
               without
               the
               consent
               or
               advice
               either
               of
               States
               or
               Lords
               :
               He
               allows
               them
               to
               consider
               of
               such
               Affairs
               as
               come
               to
               their
               knowledge
               ,
               and
               to
               offer
               him
               their
               Advice
               by
               way
               of
               Remonstrance
               ;
               but
               he
               reserves
               to
               himself
               the
               Power
               to
               approve
               ,
               or
               reject
               ,
               what
               he
               pleases
               .
            
             
               These
               Noble
               men
               are
               called
               Mandorins
               ;
               and
               are
               there
               as
               the
               Privy
               Council
               ,
               a
               quality
               the
               King
               bestows
               on
               whom
               he
               pleases
               ,
               as
               he
               doth
               of
               all
               other
               Honours
               in
               the
               Kingdom
               ,
               without
               regard
               either
               to
               birth
               or
               merit
               ;
               because
               his
               Subjects
               are
               his
               Slaves
               ,
               and
               the
               King
               is
               Master
               of
               all
               they
               possess
               ,
               even
               their
               very
               lives
               ,
               whereof
               he
               hath
               power
               to
               dispose
               to
               his
               service
               and
               advantage
               .
               'T
               is
               true
               that
               in
               this
               ,
               as
               in
               deposing
               the
               Mandorins
               from
               their
               Dignities
               ,
               and
               reducing
               them
               to
               the
               rank
               of
               their
               fellow
               Subjects
               ,
               he
               observes
               some
               appearance
               of
               Equity
               ,
               by
               following
               in
               some
               measure
               the
               Laws
               of
               the
               Kingdom
               ,
               but
               being
               above
               the
               Law
               ,
               he
               explicates
               and
               executes
               it
               as
               he
               pleases
               .
            
             
               The
               Prince
               is
               exceeding
               magnificent
               in
               his
               Apparel
               and
               Train
               ,
               
               but
               his
               State
               appears
               in
               nothing
               more
               then
               his
               manner
               of
               living
               .
               For
               the
               people
               ,
               who
               seldom
               see
               him
               ,
               have
               a
               peculiar
               Veneration
               for
               his
               Person
               ,
               nor
               do
               the
               Grandees
               and
               Officers
               scarce
               ever
               come
               into
               his
               presence
               .
               When
               he
               gives
               Audience
               ,
               he
               sits
               most
               gloriously
               habited
               on
               a
               Throne
               of
               Gold
               ,
               with
               a
               Crown
               on
               his
               head
               ,
               and
               at
               his
               feet
               the
               Officers
               and
               Gentlemen
               of
               the
               Houshold
               on
               their
               knees
               ;
               and
               not
               far
               from
               him
               a
               Guard
               of
               three
               hundred
               Souldiers
               .
               No
               one
               speaks
               to
               him
               but
               on
               the
               knee
               ,
               and
               they
               who
               come
               for
               audience
               present
               themselves
               in
               this
               sort
               ,
               their
               hands
               being
               lifted
               above
               their
               head
               ,
               and
               making
               to
               him
               ever
               and
               anon
               most
               low
               reverences
               :
               The
               continual
               inclinations
               that
               are
               made
               him
               ,
               and
               the
               Titles
               given
               him
               ,
               must
               likewise
               be
               accompanied
               with
               oblieging
               speeches
               ,
               and
               attributions
               beyond
               what
               either
               greatness
               or
               goodness
               can
               deserve
               .
            
             
               His
               Answers
               are
               receiv'd
               as
               Oracles
               ,
               and
               his
               Orders
               executed
               without
               delay
               or
               dispute
               .
               He
               hath
               in
               every
               Province
               of
               his
               Kingdom
               his
               Palaces
               and
               Gardens
               :
               when
               he
               removes
               his
               Houshold
               ,
               he
               hath
               with
               him
               a
               number
               of
               Elephants
               loaden
               with
               Tents
               ,
               to
               be
               pitched
               when
               he
               comes
               to
               places
               fit
               to
               rest
               in
               .
            
             
               He
               hath
               but
               one
               Wife
               .
               
               to
               whom
               they
               give
               the
               Title
               of
               Queen
               ;
               but
               he
               hath
               an
               infinite
               number
               of
               Concubines
               ,
               which
               are
               chosen
               for
               him
               out
               of
               the
               fairest
               Virgins
               of
               the
               Kingdom
               .
               He
               feeds
               very
               high
               ,
               but
               drinks
               only
               Water
               ,
               because
               the
               Laws
               both
               Civil
               and
               Ecclesiastical
               prohibit
               the
               use
               of
               Wine
               to
               Persons
               of
               Quality
               ;
               when
               he
               pleases
               to
               recreate
               himself
               upon
               the
               River
               ,
               he
               goes
               in
               a
               splendid
               gilt
               Barge
               under
               a
               Canopy
               of
               Brocadoe
               ,
               attended
               by
               some
               of
               his
               Domesticks
               ,
               and
               a
               Guard
               of
               three
               or
               four
               hundred
               ,
               in
               seven
               or
               eight
               other
               Barges
               ,
               which
               have
               each
               of
               them
               fourscore
               or
               a
               hundred
               Slaves
               to
               row
               .
               The
               Noblemen
               who
               follow
               ,
               and
               are
               sometimes
               to
               the
               number
               of
               a
               thousand
               or
               twelve
               hundred
               ,
               have
               each
               their
               several
               Barge
               .
            
             
               The
               like
               is
               done
               when
               the
               King
               goes
               from
               his
               Palace
               into
               the
               City
               ;
               Then
               he
               sits
               in
               a
               Chair
               of
               Gold
               ,
               born
               on
               the
               shoulders
               of
               ten
               or
               twelve
               Waiters
               ,
               having
               marching
               before
               him
               many
               Elephants
               and
               Horses
               richly
               harnessed
               ,
               in
               this
               sort
               marching
               with
               a
               slately
               and
               grave
               pace
               ,
               while
               the
               people
               prostrate
               themselves
               to
               him
               ,
               and
               render
               him
               the
               same
               honours
               they
               might
               do
               to
               God
               himself
               .
            
             
               He
               appears
               particularly
               in
               his
               greatest
               Magnificence
               on
               a
               certain
               day
               in
               October
               ,
               designed
               for
               this
               Ceremony
               .
               
               On
               this
               day
               ,
               he
               appears
               both
               in
               the
               City
               ,
               and
               upon
               the
               River
               ,
               to
               make
               a
               procession
               to
               one
               of
               his
               chiefest
               Mosquees
               ,
               whither
               he
               goes
               to
               sacrifice
               ,
               and
               to
               do
               his
               Devotions
               for
               the
               prosperity
               of
               the
               State.
               In
               the
               head
               of
               this
               procession
               march
               about
               two
               hundred
               Elephants
               ,
               each
               of
               them
               carrying
               three
               arm'd
               Men
               ▪
               then
               comes
               the
               Musick
               ,
               consisting
               of
               Hoboyes
               ,
               Tabours
               ,
               and
               Cimbals
               :
               next
               come
               about
               a
               thousand
               Men
               compleatly
               arm'd
               ,
               divided
               into
               several
               Companies
               that
               have
               their
               Colours
               and
               Banners
               .
               Next
               to
               
               these
               follow
               many
               Noble
               men
               on
               horseback
               ,
               and
               amongst
               them
               some
               with
               Crowns
               of
               Gold
               upon
               their
               Heads
               ,
               with
               a
               Train
               of
               fourscore
               or
               a
               hundred
               persons
               on
               foot
               .
               Betwixt
               these
               Noble
               men
               and
               the
               Life-guard
               ,
               march
               two
               hundred
               Souldiers
               ,
               Iaponeses
               ,
               all
               very
               well
               cloath'd
               ,
               and
               go
               immediately
               before
               the
               Horses
               and
               Elephants
               ,
               which
               are
               for
               the
               Kings
               particular
               use
               ,
               their
               harness
               made
               with
               Buckles
               and
               Studs
               of
               Gold
               ,
               set
               with
               Diamonds
               and
               other
               precious
               Stones
               .
               The
               Servants
               ,
               who
               bear
               the
               Fruits
               and
               other
               things
               for
               the
               Sacrifice
               ,
               march
               before
               certain
               Grandees
               of
               the
               Kingdom
               ,
               whereof
               one
               bears
               the
               Kings
               Standard
               ,
               the
               other
               the
               Scepter
               of
               Justice
               .
               These
               walk
               on
               foot
               immediately
               before
               the
               King
               ,
               who
               sits
               ,
               mounted
               on
               an
               Elephant
               ,
               in
               a
               Chair
               of
               Gold.
               The
               Prince
               his
               Son
               ,
               or
               some
               other
               Prince
               of
               the
               Bloud
               ,
               follows
               next
               after
               him
               ,
               and
               then
               comes
               the
               Queen
               and
               the
               Kings
               other
               Women
               on
               Elephants
               ,
               but
               not
               to
               be
               seen
               ,
               as
               being
               in
               certain
               wooden
               Closets
               gilt
               .
               The
               rest
               of
               the
               Houshold
               ,
               and
               six
               hundred
               of
               the
               Guard
               ,
               come
               in
               the
               Rear
               ,
               which
               by
               this
               means
               consists
               of
               fifteen
               or
               sixteen
               thousand
               persons
               .
            
             
               As
               to
               their
               Procession
               upon
               the
               River
               ,
               
               they
               observe
               the
               order
               following
               .
               First
               ,
               in
               the
               head
               of
               this
               Fleet
               march
               about
               two
               hundred
               Noble
               men
               ,
               each
               in
               his
               several
               Barge
               ,
               where
               they
               sit
               in
               a
               gilt
               Cabin
               ,
               and
               each
               Barge
               row'd
               by
               three
               or
               fourscore
               Slaves
               .
               Then
               follow
               four
               Barges
               assign'd
               for
               the
               Musick
               ,
               and
               next
               follow
               about
               fifty
               Barks
               of
               State
               ,
               each
               having
               fourscore
               ,
               or
               fourscore
               and
               ten
               Rowers
               ;
               and
               after
               these
               come
               ten
               other
               gilt
               Barges
               ,
               in
               one
               of
               which
               the
               King
               is
               seated
               in
               a
               Throne
               of
               Gold
               ,
               attended
               by
               divers
               Noble
               men
               ,
               all
               upon
               their
               knees
               before
               him
               ,
               and
               amongst
               them
               ,
               one
               of
               the
               chiefest
               Mandorins
               ,
               who
               bears
               his
               Standard
               .
               The
               Prince
               follows
               after
               him
               in
               another
               Barge
               ,
               and
               after
               him
               comes
               the
               Queen
               ,
               and
               the
               Concubines
               ;
               And
               lastly
               ,
               in
               a
               great
               number
               of
               other
               Barges
               ,
               the
               houshold
               Servants
               and
               the
               Guards
               ,
               so
               as
               that
               this
               Procession
               consists
               of
               twenty
               five
               or
               thirty
               thousand
               persons
               ,
               who
               come
               either
               to
               see
               the
               magnificence
               of
               the
               Ceremony
               ,
               or
               to
               adore
               their
               Prince
               .
            
             
               Since
               the
               thirds
               of
               all
               real
               Estates
               fall
               to
               the
               King
               ,
               
               we
               may
               well
               suppose
               his
               Revenue
               to
               be
               very
               great
               ;
               but
               this
               advantage
               comes
               not
               near
               the
               profits
               accrewing
               to
               him
               by
               the
               Commerce
               ,
               which
               by
               Factours
               he
               holds
               with
               Strangers
               for
               his
               Rice
               ,
               Copper
               ,
               Lead
               ,
               and
               Salt-peter
               .
               He
               hath
               in
               his
               Country
               good
               store
               of
               Gold
               ;
               and
               the
               Customs
               he
               hath
               of
               all
               Merchandizes
               ,
               both
               coming
               in
               and
               going
               out
               ,
               bring
               considerable
               sums
               ,
               besides
               the
               Presents
               which
               Governours
               of
               Provinces
               are
               obliged
               to
               make
               him
               every
               year
               .
               A
               great
               profit
               likewise
               he
               raises
               by
               Commerce
               with
               ready
               Money
               into
               China
               ,
               and
               along
               the
               Coast
               of
               Coromandel
               ,
               which
               yields
               him
               yearly
               two
               thousand
               Cattys
               of
               Silver
               advantage
               .
               He
               hath
               throughout
               his
               Kingdom
               abundance
               of
               Officers
               for
               managing
               of
               his
               Revenue
               ,
               and
               receiving
               his
               Moneys
               ,
               which
               as
               
                 Mendez
                 Pinto
              
               sayes
               ,
               amounts
               annually
               to
               twelve
               Millions
               of
               Duccats
               ;
               but
               principally
               in
               the
               City
               of
               India
               ,
               whither
               they
               repair
               from
               all
               other
               parts
               ,
               
               once
               a
               year
               ,
               to
               make
               their
               accounts
               .
               The
               greatest
               charge
               the
               King
               is
               at
               ,
               next
               his
               Houshold
               ,
               is
               in
               building
               places
               and
               Mosquees
               ,
               rewarding
               Services
               ,
               and
               maintaining
               his
               Guards
               ,
               the
               rest
               comes
               into
               the
               Treasury
               ,
               which
               by
               this
               means
               swells
               almost
               to
               infinity
               .
            
             
               Most
               Cities
               have
               their
               particular
               Jurisdictions
               ,
               and
               Judges
               for
               Administration
               of
               Justice
               ,
               to
               take
               an
               account
               whereof
               there
               is
               a
               Council
               appointed
               in
               the
               City
               of
               India
               ,
               consisting
               of
               a
               President
               ,
               and
               twelve
               Councellors
               ,
               who
               give
               a
               definitive
               Sentence
               ,
               and
               decide
               all
               differences
               brought
               before
               them
               by
               way
               of
               appeal
               :
               't
               is
               nevertheless
               allowed
               them
               sometimes
               to
               prevent
               these
               Sentences
               by
               a
               Review
               before
               the
               Privy
               Councel
               ▪
               but
               this
               happens
               not
               frequently
               ,
               by
               reason
               ,
               the
               Charges
               are
               so
               great
               ,
               very
               few
               will
               undertake
               it
               .
               They
               plead
               by
               Councellors
               and
               Atturneys
               ,
               both
               by
               word
               and
               writing
               ,
               but
               in
               presence
               of
               both
               parties
               who
               are
               to
               enter
               a
               Summary
               of
               the
               Plea
               in
               the
               Recorders
               Register
               .
               But
               besides
               Counsellors
               and
               Atturneys
               ,
               you
               have
               here
               the
               Pettifogger
               ,
               who
               is
               inseparable
               ;
               so
               as
               Suits
               sometimes
               last
               whole
               Ages
               here
               as
               well
               as
               in
               other
               places
               .
            
             
               In
               Criminal
               matters
               ,
               they
               have
               an
               extraordinary
               and
               summary
               way
               ,
               but
               much
               after
               the
               same
               form
               and
               manner
               used
               in
               France
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               They
               inform
               ,
               then
               imprison
               ,
               then
               examine
               ;
               the
               Parties
               are
               brought
               face
               to
               face
               ;
               and
               where
               evidence
               falls
               short
               ,
               they
               are
               put
               to
               the
               Rack
               ,
               upon
               pregnant
               presumptions
               ,
               The
               Steward
               records
               the
               whole
               ,
               and
               makes
               report
               to
               the
               Judges
               ,
               who
               upon
               the
               criminal
               Confession
               ,
               or
               Deposition
               of
               Witnesses
               ,
               give
               Judgment
               ,
               and
               cause
               the
               Sentence
               to
               be
               executed
               immediately
               ,
               without
               appeal
               ,
               save
               that
               they
               never
               put
               any
               to
               death
               without
               the
               Kings
               express
               Order
               ,
               in
               whose
               power
               it
               lyes
               to
               confirm
               the
               Sentence
               ,
               or
               pardon
               the
               Party
               ,
               as
               he
               pleaseth
               .
            
             
               Their
               punishments
               are
               severe
               ,
               rather
               cruel
               :
               The
               slightest
               Crime
               is
               punished
               with
               pecuniary
               Fines
               ,
               
               Banishment
               ,
               or
               Transportation
               :
               For
               Theft
               they
               suffer
               amputation
               of
               Hands
               or
               Feet
               ,
               or
               are
               condemned
               to
               perpetual
               slavery
               .
               The
               ordinary
               punishments
               of
               these
               
               Countries
               are
               unknown
               there
               ;
               but
               condemned
               persons
               are
               cast
               alive
               into
               boyling
               Oyle
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               atrocity
               of
               the
               Crime
               ,
               but
               alwayes
               with
               Confiscation
               of
               Goods
               ,
               for
               the
               benefit
               of
               the
               King
               ,
               and
               the
               Judges
               .
            
             
               In
               want
               of
               sufficient
               Testimony
               ,
               
               they
               make
               use
               of
               certain
               extraordinary
               wayes
               for
               Conviction
               ,
               or
               Justification
               of
               the
               Criminal
               ,
               which
               they
               do
               by
               consent
               of
               all
               parties
               ,
               with
               the
               Judges
               permission
               ,
               who
               allows
               them
               to
               maintain
               what
               they
               say
               ,
               by
               Water
               ,
               by
               Fire
               ,
               or
               by
               boyling
               Oyl
               .
               When
               they
               submit
               to
               the
               Tryal
               of
               Water
               ,
               the
               Accuser
               ,
               and
               the
               accused
               party
               are
               both
               let
               down
               along
               a
               great
               Pole
               ,
               which
               is
               planted
               in
               the
               River
               ,
               and
               he
               that
               stayes
               longest
               under
               water
               gains
               the
               day
               ;
               as
               he
               that
               patiently
               holds
               his
               Hand
               longest
               in
               boyling
               Oyl
               .
               Others
               ,
               who
               chuse
               the
               tryal
               of
               Fire
               ,
               are
               to
               go
               five
               or
               six
               steps
               ,
               very
               slowly
               ,
               in
               a
               great
               Fire
               ,
               and
               that
               betwixt
               two
               Men
               ,
               who
               lean
               as
               hard
               as
               they
               can
               upon
               their
               shoulders
               .
               But
               the
               way
               they
               hold
               most
               infallible
               for
               their
               justification
               ,
               is
               ,
               to
               swallow
               a
               Pill
               of
               Rice
               ,
               over
               which
               their
               Priests
               have
               pronounced
               some
               words
               of
               malediction
               ,
               which
               he
               that
               swallows
               without
               spitting
               is
               so
               clearly
               justified
               ,
               that
               his
               friends
               attend
               him
               in
               triumph
               to
               his
               habitation
               .
            
             
               The
               Kings
               Armies
               consist
               chiefly
               of
               his
               Subjects
               ;
               
               for
               though
               besides
               five
               or
               six
               hundred
               Iaponeses
               ,
               who
               bear
               the
               reputation
               of
               Valour
               throughout
               the
               Indies
               ;
               he
               hires
               sometimes
               both
               Rasboutes
               and
               Malayes
               ;
               the
               number
               is
               notwithstanding
               so
               small
               ,
               that
               't
               is
               inconsiderable
               .
               The
               King
               now
               reigning
               had
               taken
               so
               great
               an
               aversion
               for
               the
               Iaponeses
               ,
               on
               suspition
               they
               had
               a
               design
               upon
               his
               person
               ,
               that
               he
               put
               some
               to
               death
               ,
               and
               expell'd
               the
               rest
               .
               Yet
               since
               that
               he
               hath
               given
               way
               for
               their
               return
               to
               their
               ancient
               trust
               ;
               but
               ,
               as
               I
               said
               ,
               they
               exceed
               not
               the
               number
               of
               five
               or
               six
               hundred
               .
               His
               Subjects
               are
               obliged
               to
               go
               to
               the
               Wars
               at
               their
               own
               charges
               ,
               so
               that
               according
               as
               occasion
               requires
               ,
               he
               calls
               out
               the
               hundredth
               ,
               the
               fiftieth
               ,
               the
               twentieth
               ,
               the
               tenth
               ,
               and
               sometimes
               the
               fifth
               man
               ;
               besides
               those
               ,
               the
               Noble
               men
               ,
               at
               their
               own
               charges
               ,
               bring
               along
               with
               them
               a
               sufficient
               Guard
               of
               their
               persons
               :
               By
               this
               means
               he
               raises
               at
               a
               small
               charge
               a
               most
               puissant
               Army
               ,
               wherein
               there
               shall
               be
               sometimes
               three
               or
               four
               thousand
               Elephants
               ,
               though
               he
               seldom
               raise
               an
               Army
               of
               above
               fifty
               or
               threescore
               thousand
               men
               .
            
             
               His
               Infantry
               are
               well
               enough
               disciplined
               ,
               
               but
               very
               ill
               armed
               ;
               only
               Bows
               and
               Arrows
               ,
               Swords
               ,
               Pikes
               and
               Bucklers
               ,
               without
               Fire-armes
               .
               Nor
               are
               their
               Horse
               better
               appointed
               ,
               as
               being
               but
               poorly
               mounted
               ;
               so
               as
               his
               chiefest
               strength
               consists
               in
               his
               Elephants
               ,
               which
               are
               train'd
               to
               the
               work
               ,
               and
               carry
               each
               three
               arm'd
               men
               ;
               but
               many
               which
               are
               brought
               out
               with
               the
               Army
               are
               employed
               about
               the
               Baggage
               .
               Great
               Artillery
               they
               have
               ,
               but
               manage
               them
               ignorantly
               .
               Their
               Naval
               Forces
               are
               in
               as
               ill
               condition
               as
               their
               Land
               ;
               consisting
               in
               a
               multitude
               of
               Frigots
               and
               Gallies
               ,
               well
               furnished
               with
               Artillery
               ,
               but
               their
               Souldiers
               and
               Sea-men
               are
               inexpert
               .
               There
               is
               an
               infinite
               number
               of
               Barks
               for
               service
               against
               the
               Enemy
               upon
               the
               River
               ,
               as
               advantagious
               to
               them
               as
               at
               Sea
               ,
               by
               reason
               his
               Neighbours
               are
               rather
               worse
               provided
               then
               he
               ;
               but
               all
               his
               Forces
               joyned
               together
               were
               not
               sufficient
               to
               oppose
               a
               
                 Spanish
                 ,
                 English
              
               ,
               or
               Holland
               Fleet
               ;
               yet
               this
               Princes
               Predecessors
               have
               often
               had
               great
               Victories
               over
               their
               Enemies
               ,
               while
               Martial
               Princes
               have
               had
               the
               Conduct
               of
               their
               Armies
               .
            
             
               The
               Kings
               of
               Pegu
               and
               Siam
               have
               at
               all
               times
               pretended
               to
               a
               sole
               Monarchy
               over
               all
               the
               Kingdoms
               in
               these
               parts
               ,
               
               and
               without
               dispute
               Pegu
               had
               something
               the
               better
               ,
               but
               the
               continual
               War
               they
               have
               held
               ,
               as
               well
               for
               this
               as
               other
               differences
               ,
               hath
               so
               wasted
               the
               Frontiers
               of
               both
               these
               Kingdoms
               ,
               that
               the
               Armies
               are
               not
               able
               to
               subsist
               there
               any
               longer
               ,
               and
               so
               necessity
               forced
               them
               to
               conclude
               a
               Peace
               ;
               which
               since
               they
               break
               not
               ,
               but
               by
               incursions
               of
               some
               flying
               Army
               of
               twenty
               or
               thirty
               thousand
               ,
               during
               the
               Summer
               Season
               .
               The
               last
               War
               the
               King
               of
               Siam
               made
               upon
               the
               Kings
               of
               Iangoma
               and
               Langsgaugh
               were
               purely
               out
               of
               ambition
               for
               the
               Soveraignty
               they
               pretended
               to
               over
               those
               Kingdoms
               .
               'T
               is
               not
               long
               likewise
               since
               the
               King
               of
               Cambrodia
               ,
               a
               Tributary
               to
               the
               King
               of
               Siam
               ,
               revolted
               ;
               whereupon
               Siam
               enters
               his
               Territories
               with
               a
               potent
               Army
               ,
               but
               was
               opposed
               so
               vigorously
               ,
               that
               he
               was
               forced
               to
               retire
               .
               The
               Kingdom
               after
               this
               enjoyed
               a
               long
               peace
               ,
               till
               the
               deceased
               King
               having
               caused
               his
               Brother
               to
               be
               murthered
               to
               establish
               his
               Son
               upon
               the
               Throne
               ,
               one
               of
               the
               Princes
               of
               the
               Bloud
               took
               occasion
               to
               usurp
               the
               Crown
               ,
               as
               I
               shall
               immediately
               tell
               you
               .
            
             
               This
               Usurper
               made
               shew
               as
               if
               he
               would
               espouse
               the
               interests
               of
               the
               State
               against
               the
               Kings
               of
               Pegu
               and
               Auva
               ,
               and
               especially
               against
               the
               King
               of
               Cambodia
               ,
               though
               he
               would
               not
               enter
               into
               open
               Hostility
               with
               them
               ,
               because
               he
               might
               have
               enough
               to
               do
               to
               stand
               arm'd
               against
               the
               designs
               the
               right
               Heirs
               might
               have
               upon
               his
               person
               .
            
             
               He
               continued
               likewise
               the
               same
               friendship
               for
               the
               Hollanders
               his
               Predecessour
               had
               testified
               to
               them
               ,
               
               since
               he
               took
               their
               part
               against
               
                 Fernando
                 de
                 Silva
              
               ,
               Governour
               of
               the
               Manilles
               .
               This
               Portuguez
               taking
               the
               confidence
               to
               set
               upon
               a
               Holland
               Frigot
               upon
               the
               River
               of
               Menam
               ,
               
               in
               the
               year
               1624.
               the
               King
               seiz'd
               upon
               his
               Vessel
               ,
               and
               forced
               Fernando
               to
               restore
               the
               Frigot
               .
               Since
               which
               time
               the
               Siameses
               have
               been
               continually
               vext
               by
               the
               Portuguez
               in
               their
               Traffick
               with
               China
               ,
               though
               the
               Hollanders
               assist
               them
               effectually
               against
               their
               Enemies
               ,
               and
               declare
               highly
               for
               them
               ;
               as
               they
               lately
               likewise
               assisted
               the
               King
               of
               Siam
               with
               six
               Ships
               ,
               to
               chastise
               the
               Rebels
               of
               Patany
               .
            
             
               For
               certain
               ,
               the
               King
               of
               Siam
               keeps
               more
               Elephants
               then
               any
               other
               Prince
               of
               India
               ,
               and
               herein
               consists
               his
               chiefest
               Forces
               .
               For
               though
               the
               Indians
               affect
               this
               Beast
               ,
               of
               what
               part
               so
               ever
               he
               is
               ,
               yet
               have
               they
               a
               particular
               esteem
               for
               those
               of
               Siam
               ,
               for
               their
               make
               ,
               their
               strength
               ,
               
               and
               ,
               as
               they
               call
               it
               ,
               for
               their
               apprehension
               .
               They
               take
               them
               here
               as
               they
               do
               in
               Pegu
               ,
               bringing
               into
               the
               Forrest
               fifteen
               or
               twenty
               tame
               Females
               ,
               which
               being
               ,
               as
               it
               were
               ,
               Decoyes
               ,
               suffer
               themselves
               to
               be
               led
               up
               and
               down
               ,
               till
               some
               of
               the
               wild
               Elephants
               herd
               with
               them
               ,
               and
               so
               are
               by
               little
               and
               little
               betrai'd
               into
               a
               large
               Court
               well
               wall'd
               about
               ,
               to
               which
               you
               enter
               by
               a
               double
               walk
               of
               Trees
               ,
               which
               as
               well
               as
               the
               Court
               is
               shut
               up
               with
               strong
               Rails
               :
               As
               soon
               as
               the
               Elephants
               are
               in
               ,
               then
               are
               the
               Females
               let
               out
               one
               by
               one
               at
               another
               Gate
               ,
               leaving
               the
               wild
               by
               themselves
               .
               Within
               this
               Court
               are
               two
               four-square
               Partitions
               ,
               divided
               with
               Pallizadoes
               like
               Cages
               ,
               the
               one
               in
               the
               middle
               ,
               the
               other
               at
               the
               side
               of
               the
               wall
               .
               The
               posts
               whereof
               they
               are
               made
               ,
               are
               set
               at
               such
               distance
               ,
               that
               men
               may
               with
               ease
               pass
               in
               and
               out
               to
               vex
               and
               provoke
               the
               Beasts
               ;
               but
               they
               must
               make
               a
               swift
               retreat
               within
               their
               Appartment
               ,
               when
               this
               formidable
               Foe
               pursues
               them
               .
               This
               is
               the
               most
               acceptable
               divertisement
               can
               be
               presented
               to
               the
               King
               ,
               who
               with
               the
               Nobility
               of
               his
               Court
               is
               ever
               present
               at
               this
               hunting
               .
               After
               the
               Elephants
               are
               by
               this
               kind
               of
               hunting
               sufficiently
               tired
               ,
               they
               drive
               them
               into
               another
               close
               Pen
               no
               bigger
               then
               their
               bodies
               ,
               made
               of
               strong
               beams
               ,
               where
               they
               tye
               them
               by
               the
               legs
               to
               three
               or
               four
               tame
               Elephants
               ;
               whereupon
               hunger
               and
               acquaintance
               with
               the
               others
               ,
               in
               three
               or
               four
               dayes
               bring
               them
               to
               live
               as
               they
               do
               .
               Sometimes
               they
               hunt
               them
               in
               the
               Forrest
               ,
               and
               open
               Champion
               ,
               with
               tame
               Elephants
               ,
               till
               at
               last
               they
               fasten
               them
               by
               the
               legs
               together
               ,
               and
               so
               by
               force
               drive
               them
               away
               ,
               but
               this
               not
               without
               conflict
               and
               danger
               .
            
             
               Sometimes
               in
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               Siam
               they
               meet
               with
               white
               Elephants
               .
               
               All
               over
               India
               they
               have
               a
               veneration
               for
               this
               Creature
               :
               but
               the
               Siameses
               ,
               and
               the
               people
               of
               those
               parts
               ,
               say
               ,
               they
               are
               the
               Kings
               of
               the
               Elephants
               ;
               in
               so
               much
               as
               the
               King
               of
               Siam
               ,
               when
               he
               meets
               with
               one
               ,
               causes
               him
               to
               be
               served
               in
               Vessels
               of
               Gold
               ,
               to
               walk
               under
               a
               Canopy
               ,
               and
               allows
               him
               a
               Princely
               train
               .
            
             
               In
               the
               year
               1568.
               the
               King
               of
               Pegu
               ,
               understanding
               that
               the
               King
               of
               Siam
               had
               two
               white
               Elephants
               ,
               
               sent
               a
               solemn
               Embassy
               to
               request
               he
               might
               buy
               one
               of
               them
               ,
               and
               that
               he
               would
               set
               a
               price
               upon
               him
               ;
               which
               the
               King
               of
               Siam
               refusing
               ,
               the
               King
               of
               Pegu
               resolves
               to
               fetch
               him
               with
               a
               powerful
               Army
               .
               He
               found
               such
               slender
               resistance
               in
               Siam
               ,
               that
               the
               King
               seeing
               his
               Kingdom
               and
               chief
               City
               in
               the
               hands
               of
               his
               Enemies
               ,
               took
               poyson
               ,
               whereof
               he
               dyed
               ,
               though
               that
               Conquest
               cost
               the
               King
               of
               Pegu
               the
               lives
               of
               five
               hundred
               thousand
               men
               .
            
             
               
                 Raja
                 Hapi
              
               ,
               
               King
               of
               Siam
               ,
               who
               lived
               about
               the
               year
               1616.
               acknowledged
               at
               that
               time
               the
               Soveraignty
               of
               the
               King
               of
               Pegu
               ,
               but
               this
               was
               only
               till
               he
               could
               find
               opportunity
               to
               free
               himself
               from
               this
               subjection
               ,
               as
               he
               did
               few
               years
               after
               .
               For
               entering
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               Pegu
               with
               a
               powerful
               Army
               ,
               he
               laid
               ●iege
               to
               the
               City
               of
               Aracam
               ;
               resolved
               not
               to
               move
               thence
               till
               he
               had
               taken
               it
               .
               In
               effect
               he
               rais'd
               not
               the
               Siege
               ,
               but
               not
               being
               able
               to
               force
               the
               City
               ,
               and
               unwilling
               to
               break
               his
               Oath
               ,
               he
               built
               a
               House
               near
               it
               ,
               where
               he
               dyed
               .
               This
               Prince
               was
               so
               famous
               for
               his
               cruelty
               ,
               that
               't
               is
               reported
               of
               him
               ,
               that
               being
               sick
               ,
               and
               hearing
               two
               of
               his
               Concubines
               laugh
               in
               an
               anti-chamber
               ,
               he
               commanded
               they
               should
               be
               immediately
               cut
               to
               pieces
               .
               He
               had
               a
               Favourite
               ,
               called
               
                 Ochi
                 Chronwi
              
               ,
               whose
               ambition
               swell'd
               to
               that
               height
               ,
               that
               he
               brought
               four
               or
               five
               hundred
               Iaponeses
               into
               the
               Kingdom
               ,
               cloath'd
               like
               Merchants
               ,
               to
               be
               imployed
               to
               murther
               the
               King
               ,
               and
               settle
               him
               upon
               the
               Throne
               .
               This
               design
               took
               no
               effect
               during
               the
               Kings
               life
               ,
               but
               he
               being
               dead
               ,
               
                 Ochi
                 Chronowi
              
               seiz'd
               on
               the
               Crown
               ,
               and
               caused
               himself
               to
               be
               proclaimed
               King.
               The
               Son
               of
               
                 Raja
                 Hapi
              
               had
               friends
               sufficient
               to
               cast
               out
               this
               Usurper
               ,
               but
               he
               was
               not
               fortunate
               enough
               to
               keep
               the
               Crown
               in
               his
               possession
               ,
               for
               he
               was
               likewise
               slain
               ,
               and
               left
               it
               to
               his
               younger
               Brother
               alive
               at
               this
               day
               .
               'T
               is
               not
               long
               since
               the
               King
               of
               Siam
               had
               the
               satisfaction
               to
               have
               two
               young
               white
               Elephants
               together
               ,
               but
               they
               both
               dyed
               in
               a
               short
               time
               .
            
             
               The
               Indians
               do
               believe
               that
               a
               white
               Elephant
               hath
               something
               in
               it
               of
               divine
               ,
               and
               say
               ,
               they
               respect
               it
               not
               only
               for
               the
               colour
               ,
               but
               they
               observe
               in
               him
               that
               he
               looks
               to
               be
               treated
               as
               a
               Prince
               ,
               and
               that
               he
               is
               troubled
               ,
               when
               other
               Elephants
               render
               not
               him
               the
               honour
               due
               to
               him
               .
            
             
               The
               King
               of
               Siam
               is
               a
               Pagan
               ,
               
               nor
               do
               his
               Subjects
               know
               any
               other
               Religion
               .
               They
               have
               divers
               Mosquees
               ,
               Monasteries
               and
               Chappels
               ,
               where
               their
               Ecclesiasticks
               retire
               and
               assemble
               
               to
               do
               their
               Devotions
               .
               They
               are
               discerned
               from
               other
               buildings
               by
               the
               gilt
               Towers
               and
               Pyramides
               .
               There
               are
               infinite
               Pagodes
               of
               Gold
               ,
               Silver
               ,
               Stone
               ,
               Timber
               ,
               and
               other
               materials
               ,
               of
               all
               sizes
               ;
               some
               of
               twenty
               ,
               some
               thirty
               ,
               fourty
               ,
               fifty
               foot
               ,
               and
               amongst
               the
               rest
               one
               which
               sits
               ,
               which
               if
               it
               stood
               ,
               would
               be
               sixscore
               foot
               in
               height
               .
            
             
               Their
               ecclesiasticks
               are
               very
               exemplary
               in
               their
               life
               ,
               
               having
               amongst
               them
               a
               kind
               of
               Hierarchy
               ,
               under
               the
               direction
               of
               the
               High-Priest
               of
               the
               Grand
               Mosquey
               of
               the
               City
               of
               India
               ,
               to
               whom
               all
               the
               rest
               yield
               obedience
               .
               In
               matters
               of
               Religion
               his
               Authority
               is
               great
               ,
               but
               in
               Temporals
               he
               acknowledges
               the
               King
               ,
               and
               yields
               him
               the
               same
               respect
               as
               his
               other
               Subjects
               do
               .
               In
               the
               City
               of
               India
               ,
               there
               are
               above
               thirty
               thousand
               of
               these
               Ecclesiasticks
               ;
               who
               are
               easily
               known
               by
               their
               habit
               ,
               for
               they
               all
               wear
               Garments
               of
               a
               yellow
               Linnen-cloath
               ,
               and
               have
               their
               Crowns
               shav'd
               .
               Amongst
               them
               they
               chuse
               the
               most
               learn'd
               and
               accomplish'd
               for
               Priests
               ,
               and
               to
               take
               charge
               of
               the
               Mosqueys
               .
               These
               are
               as
               Parsons
               amongst
               them
               ,
               who
               on
               Festival
               dayes
               preach
               to
               the
               people
               ,
               
               and
               sacrifice
               to
               their
               Idols
               .
               They
               are
               prohibited
               the
               company
               of
               Women
               on
               pain
               of
               being
               burnt
               alive
               :
               but
               their
               Vows
               are
               not
               so
               indispensible
               ,
               but
               such
               as
               have
               not
               the
               gift
               of
               Continency
               are
               allowed
               to
               change
               their
               profession
               ;
               every
               Mosquey
               hath
               a
               Convent
               belonging
               to
               it
               ,
               for
               entertainment
               of
               Priests
               design'd
               for
               the
               service
               ,
               which
               is
               regularly
               said
               ,
               morning
               and
               evening
               .
               They
               live
               partly
               on
               the
               Revenue
               of
               the
               Mosqueys
               ,
               and
               partly
               on
               Gratuities
               given
               them
               by
               the
               King
               and
               Nobility
               ,
               in
               the
               way
               of
               Almes
               ,
               but
               they
               have
               their
               chiefest
               livelihood
               at
               the
               peoples
               Charge
               ,
               by
               begging
               every
               day
               through
               the
               City
               ,
               like
               our
               Friars
               Mendicants
               .
               They
               have
               likewise
               Religious
               Women
               and
               Beguins
               ,
               
               who
               are
               aged
               ,
               devout
               Women
               ,
               who
               inhabit
               near
               the
               Mosqueys
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               be
               present
               at
               all
               the
               Church-Services
               ;
               but
               these
               make
               no
               Vow
               ,
               nor
               are
               obliged
               to
               any
               particular
               rule
               of
               Discipline
               .
            
             
               They
               believe
               there
               is
               one
               God
               ,
               
               who
               created
               the
               Universe
               ,
               and
               hath
               under
               him
               divers
               other
               Gods
               ,
               by
               whom
               he
               governs
               the
               World.
               They
               believe
               the
               Soul
               is
               immortal
               ,
               and
               that
               at
               its
               departure
               out
               of
               the
               Body
               ,
               it
               goes
               either
               to
               injoy
               beatitude
               ,
               or
               into
               eternal
               torments
               ,
               having
               first
               passed
               through
               other
               Bodies
               .
               This
               is
               the
               ground
               of
               their
               Religion
               ,
               which
               ,
               they
               say
               ,
               they
               have
               received
               from
               time
               immemorable
               by
               Tradition
               of
               Saints
               ,
               whom
               they
               have
               exalted
               to
               Deities
               ,
               and
               now
               do
               part
               of
               their
               Devotions
               to
               them
               .
               They
               hold
               likewise
               ,
               that
               good
               works
               will
               save
               them
               ,
               and
               in
               particular
               their
               Charity
               ,
               which
               they
               direct
               not
               to
               men
               alone
               ,
               but
               to
               Beasts
               likewise
               .
               And
               hence
               it
               is
               ,
               that
               on
               Festival
               dayes
               ,
               the
               people
               bring
               Birds
               and
               Fish
               hard
               by
               the
               Mosqueys
               ,
               which
               they
               buy
               on
               purpose
               to
               set
               them
               at
               liberty
               ,
               because
               with
               the
               Benjans
               they
               believe
               a
               Metempsychosis
               ,
               or
               transmigration
               of
               Souls
               .
            
             
               In
               their
               Ceremonies
               they
               use
               abundance
               of
               lights
               ,
               
               which
               they
               set
               up
               before
               their
               Pagodes
               ,
               in
               time
               of
               Service
               .
               They
               likewise
               Incense
               them
               ,
               and
               adorn
               them
               with
               Flowers
               and
               precious
               Stones
               .
               They
               have
               no
               certain
               day
               in
               the
               week
               design'd
               for
               their
               Devotions
               ,
               but
               they
               have
               some
               in
               particular
               every
               quarter
               of
               the
               Moon
               ,
               and
               observe
               moreover
               a
               sort
               of
               Lent
               for
               three
               moneths
               ,
               during
               which
               they
               abstain
               from
               several
               sorts
               of
               Meat
               .
            
             
               They
               pray
               for
               the
               dead
               ,
               
               and
               bury
               them
               with
               many
               Ceremonies
               .
               They
               wash
               ,
               shave
               ,
               and
               perfume
               the
               Corps
               in
               the
               presence
               of
               the
               Ecclesiasticks
               ;
               then
               they
               are
               brought
               near
               the
               Mosqueys
               ,
               where
               the
               Corps
               is
               burnt
               ,
               and
               the
               Ashes
               buried
               in
               the
               same
               place
               ,
               under
               a
               rich
               Tomb
               or
               stately
               Pyramide
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               degree
               and
               abilities
               of
               the
               deceased
               .
               The
               nearest
               Relations
               shave
               themselves
               ,
               give
               Alms
               ,
               procure
               the
               Priests
               to
               say
               Prayers
               ,
               and
               attend
               the
               body
               with
               Musick
               ,
               Theatrical
               Representations
               ,
               and
               Fire-works
               ,
               so
               as
               these
               Obsequies
               put
               them
               to
               great
               charges
               .
            
             
               They
               never
               dispute
               with
               any
               of
               a
               contrary
               Religion
               ,
               but
               believe
               ,
               that
               by
               living
               well
               they
               may
               be
               saved
               in
               any
               Religion
               :
               though
               they
               are
               so
               fixt
               to
               their
               own
               ,
               that
               there
               is
               no
               hope
               of
               ever
               introducing
               another
               .
               The
               Portuguez
               endeavoured
               to
               catechise
               some
               ,
               but
               with
               as
               little
               effect
               as
               the
               Mahumetans
               ,
               who
               would
               have
               brought
               in
               the
               Alcoran
               .
            
             
               The
               inferiour
               people
               here
               invoke
               the
               Devil
               ,
               
               contrary
               to
               the
               doctrine
               of
               their
               Ecclesiasticks
               ,
               who
               incessantly
               preach
               against
               this
               abomination
               ;
               but
               hitherto
               they
               cannot
               pluck
               up
               this
               rooted
               wickedness
               ,
               which
               they
               sucked
               in
               with
               their
               first
               Milk.
               
            
             
               The
               Siameses
               are
               comely
               ,
               
               and
               well
               proportioned
               ,
               but
               ill
               Souldiers
               ,
               though
               cruel
               and
               insolent
               enough
               after
               Victory
               .
               They
               are
               rather
               black
               then
               brown
               ,
               ingenious
               in
               Commerce
               ,
               but
               they
               are
               cautious
               ,
               dissident
               ,
               dissemblers
               ,
               unconstant
               ,
               false
               ,
               and
               lyars
               .
            
             
               The
               Men
               are
               lazy
               ,
               
               and
               care
               for
               no
               employment
               which
               requires
               labour
               ,
               such
               they
               leave
               to
               their
               Women
               and
               Slaves
               ,
               leaving
               affairs
               and
               husbandring
               of
               land
               to
               their
               charges
               ,
               while
               they
               walk
               the
               Streets
               ,
               or
               make
               their
               addresses
               at
               Court.
               They
               cover
               themselves
               with
               a
               painted
               Cloath
               from
               the
               Navel
               to
               the
               K●ces
               .
               
               Men
               wear
               short
               Shirts
               with
               sleeves
               hanging
               to
               their
               Elbows
               ,
               and
               Women
               hide
               their
               Breasts
               with
               a
               linnen
               Cloath
               ,
               which
               is
               fastned
               about
               their
               Neck
               .
               All
               observe
               one
               fashion
               in
               Clothes
               ,
               so
               as
               Persons
               of
               Quality
               are
               not
               
               to
               be
               distinguished
               from
               others
               ,
               but
               by
               their
               Train
               ,
               which
               consists
               of
               about
               five
               and
               twenty
               or
               thirty
               Slaves
               .
            
             
               Their
               Houses
               are
               made
               of
               Timber
               or
               Canes
               ,
               
               of
               a
               fashion
               peculiar
               to
               the
               Country
               ,
               and
               covered
               with
               Coco
               leaves
               ,
               they
               are
               raised
               three
               or
               four
               foot
               from
               the
               ground
               ,
               and
               in
               every
               partition
               have
               several
               windows
               ,
               which
               is
               very
               commodious
               .
               They
               have
               no
               other
               moveables
               then
               what
               are
               necessary
               for
               the
               Chamber
               and
               Kitchin
               ,
               and
               their
               diet
               is
               Rice
               ,
               Fish
               and
               Pulse
               ,
               and
               they
               drink
               nothing
               but
               Water
               ,
               but
               at
               Feasts
               they
               make
               better
               cheer
               ,
               and
               are
               willing
               to
               be
               invited
               to
               be
               drunk
               with
               Arac
               or
               Strong-water
               .
            
             
               Ecclesiasticks
               meddle
               not
               in
               the
               marriages
               of
               Persons
               of
               Quality
               ,
               
               by
               reason
               the
               parties
               are
               content
               to
               confide
               in
               each
               other
               for
               the
               conditions
               agreed
               upon
               ,
               and
               obtaining
               the
               consent
               of
               their
               Parents
               they
               consummate
               the
               marriage
               .
               But
               they
               ever
               reserve
               liberty
               of
               separation
               ,
               with
               an
               equal
               division
               of
               Goods
               and
               Children
               ,
               without
               License
               of
               any
               Magistrate
               ,
               and
               to
               marry
               again
               ,
               with
               whom
               ,
               and
               as
               oft
               as
               they
               will.
               Their
               contract
               with
               their
               Concubines
               is
               of
               a
               different
               kind
               ,
               for
               they
               are
               considered
               but
               as
               Slaves
               ,
               and
               under
               the
               authority
               of
               the
               Wife
               ,
               who
               on
               her
               part
               is
               satisfied
               with
               this
               precedency
               ,
               knowing
               her
               Children
               ,
               who
               are
               only
               esteemed
               legitimate
               ,
               shall
               divide
               all
               ,
               leaving
               to
               the
               natural
               but
               a
               very
               small
               share
               .
            
             
               The
               Estates
               of
               Persons
               of
               Quality
               are
               ordinarily
               divided
               into
               three
               parts
               ;
               one
               falls
               to
               the
               King
               ;
               one
               to
               the
               Ecclesiasticks
               ,
               they
               defraying
               the
               Funeral
               Charges
               ,
               which
               there
               are
               great
               ;
               and
               the
               third
               to
               the
               Children
               .
               People
               of
               middle
               condition
               buy
               their
               Wives
               ,
               and
               consummate
               the
               Marriage
               ,
               after
               payment
               of
               the
               sum
               accorded
               on
               ;
               but
               have
               the
               same
               priviledge
               of
               Divorce
               as
               the
               others
               .
            
             
               Their
               Children
               divide
               the
               inheritance
               equally
               ,
               except
               the
               eldest
               ,
               who
               hath
               some
               advantage
               .
            
             
               Till
               they
               are
               five
               or
               six
               years
               of
               age
               ,
               
               they
               bring
               up
               their
               children
               with
               little
               care
               ;
               then
               they
               put
               them
               to
               the
               Ecclesiasticks
               to
               be
               taught
               to
               write
               and
               read
               and
               to
               be
               instructed
               in
               Religion
               ;
               during
               which
               time
               they
               see
               their
               children
               but
               very
               seldom
               ;
               but
               having
               learnt
               these
               first
               Rudiments
               ,
               they
               put
               them
               to
               a
               Trade
               ;
               or
               if
               they
               find
               them
               to
               be
               ingenious
               ,
               they
               continue
               them
               in
               their
               Studies
               ,
               to
               make
               them
               capable
               of
               the
               Priestly
               Function
               ,
               or
               fit
               for
               some
               imployments
               ,
               which
               among
               them
               are
               bestow'd
               according
               to
               merit
               ,
               and
               not
               sold
               for
               money
               .
               Those
               who
               live
               in
               Cities
               subsist
               by
               Merchandize
               ,
               turn
               Courtiers
               ,
               or
               betake
               themselves
               to
               some
               Handy-craft
               ,
               or
               else
               become
               Fisher-men
               ,
               whereof
               there
               are
               very
               many
               along
               the
               Coast
               ,
               as
               there
               are
               also
               in
               those
               Cities
               ,
               which
               have
               the
               convenience
               of
               any
               River
               .
               The
               Peasantry
               is
               very
               wretched
               ,
               living
               only
               on
               their
               labour
               ,
               employing
               themselves
               in
               dressing
               the
               Cocoes
               ,
               and
               in
               breeding
               Cattle
               and
               Poultry
               ,
               but
               Provisions
               are
               so
               exceeding
               cheap
               that
               they
               make
               very
               little
               advantage
               thereby
               .
            
             
               In
               the
               City
               of
               India
               ,
               
               the
               principal
               Commerce
               consists
               in
               Stuffs
               brought
               from
               Suratta
               ,
               and
               the
               Coast
               of
               Coromandel
               ,
               all
               sorts
               of
               Chinese
               commodities
               ,
               precious
               Stones
               ,
               Gold
               ,
               Benjamin
               ,
               Wax
               ,
               Copper
               ,
               Lead
               ,
               Indico
               ,
               Calamba-wood
               ,
               Brasil-wood
               ,
               Cotton
               ,
               Saphires
               ,
               Rubies
               ,
               &c.
               but
               above
               all
               ,
               Deer-skins
               ,
               whereof
               they
               furnish
               the
               Iaponeses
               with
               above
               fifty
               thousand
               every
               year
               .
               It
               likewise
               yields
               a
               great
               trade
               of
               Rice
               ,
               which
               they
               transport
               to
               all
               the
               neighbouring
               Islands
               .
               By
               reason
               of
               the
               abundance
               of
               these
               Commodities
               ,
               there
               is
               scarce
               a
               Nation
               throughout
               Asia
               that
               have
               not
               their
               Merchants
               in
               India
               ,
               besides
               the
               Portuguez
               and
               Hollanders
               ,
               who
               have
               some
               years
               since
               settled
               themselves
               in
               those
               parts
               .
            
             
               The
               King
               himself
               likewise
               trades
               amongst
               them
               ,
               
               and
               for
               that
               purpose
               hath
               his
               Factors
               at
               Pegu
               ,
               at
               Auva
               ,
               at
               Iangoma
               ,
               at
               Lansiaugh
               ,
               upon
               the
               Coast
               of
               Coromandel
               ,
               and
               principally
               at
               China
               ,
               where
               he
               hath
               those
               priviledges
               which
               are
               not
               allowed
               to
               any
               other
               Prince
               .
            
             
               The
               Money
               of
               this
               Country
               is
               very
               good
               ,
               
               by
               reason
               the
               King
               only
               hath
               power
               to
               stamp
               ,
               and
               so
               prevents
               variation
               of
               the
               value
               ;
               there
               are
               of
               it
               three
               sorts
               ;
               
                 Ticals
                 ,
                 Mases
              
               ,
               and
               Foangs
               .
               Two
               Foangs
               make
               a
               Mase
               ,
               and
               four
               Mases
               make
               a
               Tical
               ,
               worth
               about
               thirty
               Sols
               French
               money
               .
               Four
               Ticals
               make
               a
               Tayl
               ,
               and
               twenty
               Tayls
               a
               Catly
               in
               Silver
               .
               In
               Silver
               their
               least
               money
               is
               a
               Foang
               ,
               
               but
               they
               make
               use
               of
               a
               certain
               sort
               of
               Shells
               brought
               them
               from
               Manilles
               ,
               from
               Borneo
               ,
               and
               Lequeo
               ,
               whereof
               eight
               or
               nine
               hundred
               amount
               to
               a
               Foang
               ,
               without
               which
               they
               could
               not
               chaffer
               ,
               by
               reason
               Victuals
               are
               so
               cheap
               ,
               that
               a
               Man
               may
               buy
               more
               there
               for
               five
               of
               these
               Shells
               ,
               then
               in
               any
               part
               of
               Europe
               for
               a
               Farthing
               .
            
             
               The
               Portuguez
               finding
               of
               what
               consequence
               the
               King
               of
               Siam's
               friendship
               is
               to
               them
               ,
               for
               supporting
               of
               their
               Trade
               with
               the
               Moluccas
               ,
               the
               Philipine
               Islands
               ,
               or
               Manilles
               ,
               have
               still
               a
               particular
               care
               to
               preserve
               a
               good
               correspondence
               ,
               by
               civilities
               from
               the
               Viccroys
               of
               Goa
               to
               the
               King
               at
               their
               arrival
               in
               the
               Indies
               ,
               and
               by
               Persons
               of
               Quality
               
               daily
               commission'd
               thither
               ,
               confirming
               themselves
               by
               this
               means
               so
               well
               in
               the
               Princes
               favour
               ,
               that
               he
               not
               only
               allows
               them
               to
               trade
               throughout
               his
               Dominions
               ,
               but
               imploys
               them
               in
               his
               most
               important
               Affairs
               ,
               permitted
               them
               to
               build
               a
               Church
               in
               his
               chief
               City
               ,
               and
               maintains
               one
               of
               their
               Priests
               at
               his
               own
               charge
               .
               They
               enjoy'd
               all
               these
               priviledges
               ,
               till
               such
               time
               as
               the
               King
               of
               Siam
               began
               to
               favour
               the
               Hollanders
               ,
               whom
               he
               found
               less
               insolent
               and
               more
               sincere
               then
               the
               Portuguez
               ,
               who
               jealous
               of
               the
               affection
               of
               the
               King
               shewed
               to
               the
               Hollanders
               ,
               presently
               obstructed
               the
               Commerce
               the
               Siameses
               held
               at
               Saint
               Thomas
               and
               Negapatam
               ,
               and
               proceeded
               so
               far
               ,
               as
               at
               last
               ,
               in
               the
               year
               1624.
               they
               set
               upon
               a
               Dutch
               Frigot
               upon
               the
               River
               Menam
               ,
               as
               we
               told
               you
               before
               :
               whereat
               the
               King
               was
               so
               offended
               ,
               that
               the
               Bishop
               of
               Malacca
               ,
               having
               a
               Vicar
               Resident
               at
               India
               ,
               he
               forbad
               him
               to
               come
               to
               Court.
               The
               Portuguez
               instead
               of
               making
               amends
               for
               this
               first
               fault
               ,
               in
               a
               conjucture
               when
               the
               Hollanders
               ,
               their
               profess'd
               enemies
               ,
               might
               have
               joyn'd
               with
               the
               King
               of
               Siam
               ,
               continued
               still
               to
               obstruct
               the
               Commerce
               of
               the
               Siameses
               ;
               in
               so
               much
               that
               the
               King
               perceiving
               their
               design
               was
               absolutely
               to
               destroy
               it
               ,
               was
               out
               of
               all
               patience
               ▪
               and
               in
               the
               year
               1631.
               stayed
               one
               of
               their
               Ships
               with
               all
               the
               Men
               ;
               but
               they
               finding
               means
               to
               make
               an
               escape
               ,
               contrary
               to
               their
               parole
               ,
               he
               put
               an
               Imbargo
               upon
               all
               the
               Portuguez
               Ships
               ,
               which
               were
               found
               in
               the
               Ports
               of
               Lygoar
               and
               Tanassary
               ,
               and
               put
               all
               the
               Men
               in
               prison
               ,
               out
               of
               which
               they
               were
               not
               set
               at
               liberty
               till
               two
               years
               after
               .
            
             
               The
               Hollanders
               made
               their
               first
               establishment
               there
               ,
               
               at
               the
               beginning
               of
               his
               age
               ,
               though
               it
               is
               only
               since
               the
               year
               1634.
               that
               they
               trade
               there
               with
               any
               profit
               :
               they
               have
               made
               great
               advantages
               of
               the
               friendship
               of
               that
               King
               ,
               in
               order
               to
               the
               Commerce
               they
               have
               at
               Iava
               and
               Sumatra
               .
            
             
               On
               the
               North-west
               side
               of
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               Siam
               ,
               lies
               that
               of
               Cambodia
               ,
               which
               on
               the
               other
               side
               hath
               nothing
               but
               the
               Sea.
               The
               Metropolis
               ,
               from
               which
               it
               derives
               its
               name
               ,
               lies
               sixty
               Leagues
               from
               the
               Sea
               ,
               upon
               a
               pleasant
               River
               ,
               which
               rises
               out
               of
               a
               great
               Lake
               ,
               as
               do
               also
               all
               the
               other
               Rivers
               of
               the
               Kingdom
               .
               But
               in
               that
               of
               Cambodia
               ,
               it
               is
               particularly
               observable
               ,
               that
               it
               overflows
               every
               year
               as
               the
               Nile
               doth
               ;
               and
               as
               doth
               also
               the
               River
               Menam
               ,
               in
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               Siam
               .
               It
               begins
               to
               rise
               at
               the
               beginning
               of
               Iune
               ,
               and
               so
               rises
               by
               degrees
               to
               ten
               or
               twelve
               foot
               ;
               but
               in
               Iuly
               and
               August
               't
               is
               not
               navigable
               ,
               for
               that
               it
               drowns
               the
               whole
               Country
               .
               The
               City
               of
               Cambodia
               ,
               to
               prevent
               these
               Deluges
               ,
               is
               built
               upon
               an
               advantagious
               rising
               ,
               having
               but
               onely
               one
               street
               ,
               and
               is
               inhabited
               by
               
                 Iaponeses
                 ,
                 Portuguez
              
               ,
               by
               Cochinchinez
               and
               Malayes
               .
               The
               Portuguez
               carry
               Malacca-Stuffs
               thither
               ,
               and
               there
               load
               with
               
                 Benjamin
                 ,
                 Lacque
              
               ,
               Wax
               ,
               Rice
               ,
               Brass
               ,
               Vessels
               and
               Bars
               of
               China
               -
               Iron
               .
            
             
               The
               King
               ,
               
               who
               is
               but
               a
               Vassal
               of
               the
               King
               of
               Siam's
               ,
               resides
               in
               the
               City
               of
               Cambodia
               ,
               in
               a
               Place
               fortified
               with
               a
               good
               Pallisado
               instead
               of
               a
               Wall
               ,
               where
               are
               some
               Pieces
               of
               China
               Artillery
               ,
               and
               about
               twenty
               four
               or
               twenty
               five
               pieces
               of
               Cannon
               ,
               which
               he
               recovered
               out
               of
               two
               Holland
               Ships
               wrack'd
               on
               that
               Coast
               ,
               all
               mounted
               on
               four-wheel'd-Carriages
               ,
               only
               painted
               blew
               ,
               except
               four
               which
               are
               mounted
               on
               ordinary
               Carriages
               ,
               varnish'd
               black
               ,
               with
               Ladles
               and
               other
               Utensils
               of
               Silver
               ,
               or
               Iron
               ,
               so
               polished
               they
               might
               be
               taken
               for
               Silver
               .
               The
               King
               of
               Cambodia
               is
               nothing
               so
               powerful
               as
               the
               two
               Kings
               whom
               we
               last
               mentioned
               ;
               for
               an
               Army
               of
               twenty
               five
               or
               thirty
               thousand
               is
               the
               most
               he
               can
               draw
               into
               the
               Field
               ,
               so
               as
               were
               the
               Siameses
               more
               Martial
               ,
               they
               might
               with
               small
               trouble
               make
               Cambodia
               subject
               to
               their
               King.
               
            
             
               The
               Nobility
               of
               the
               Court
               are
               divided
               into
               Ockinas
               ,
               
               
                 Tomimas
                 ,
                 Tonimnes
                 ,
                 Nampras
              
               and
               Sabandars
               ,
               each
               in
               his
               degree
               ,
               but
               for
               the
               best
               part
               without
               any
               particular
               charge
               ,
               except
               the
               first
               ,
               who
               are
               most
               considerable
               in
               publick
               Assemblies
               ,
               distinguished
               by
               little
               Cabinets
               of
               Gold
               carried
               after
               them
               ,
               wherein
               are
               Cardamum
               and
               other
               Drugs
               to
               rub
               their
               Lips
               ,
               Cissars
               to
               cut
               their
               Bettele
               ,
               by
               them
               called
               Pynang
               ,
               and
               for
               the
               Lime
               ,
               Areca
               and
               Bettele
               ,
               which
               they
               chew
               continually
               .
               In
               the
               presence
               of
               the
               King
               ,
               whether
               it
               be
               for
               Councel
               or
               Complement
               ,
               they
               stand
               in
               a
               semi-circle
               ,
               and
               behind
               them
               the
               Tommaes
               ,
               known
               from
               the
               others
               by
               their
               Bottles
               of
               Silver
               .
            
             
               No
               address
               is
               made
               to
               the
               King
               ,
               but
               by
               mediation
               of
               these
               Ockinas
               ;
               for
               though
               the
               Priests
               are
               next
               his
               Person
               ,
               between
               him
               and
               the
               Ockinas
               ,
               and
               converse
               familiarly
               with
               him
               ,
               they
               esteem
               it
               notwithstanding
               a
               king
               of
               Sacriledge
               for
               an
               Ecclesiastick
               to
               meddle
               in
               secular
               Affairs
               ,
               so
               as
               none
               but
               the
               Ockinas
               communicate
               general
               or
               particular
               Affairs
               to
               him
               ;
               of
               which
               't
               is
               their
               Office
               to
               take
               cognizance
               ,
               as
               also
               of
               the
               Kings
               Orders
               upon
               their
               report
               .
               In
               the
               whole
               Town
               there
               is
               but
               one
               Pagode
               or
               Mosquee
               ,
               wherein
               there
               are
               three
               bigger
               ,
               and
               three
               lesser
               Statues
               .
               It
               is
               supported
               with
               wooden
               Pillars
               ,
               varnished
               black
               ,
               with
               a
               folliage
               of
               Gold
               ,
               and
               the
               floor
               covered
               with
               Mats
               .
               Their
               Priests
               have
               no
               houses
               near
               the
               Pagode
               ,
               and
               when
               the
               chief
               of
               their
               Ecclesiasticks
               dyes
               ,
               they
               build
               him
               a
               Monument
               of
               Stone
               ,
               which
               at
               the
               bottom
               is
               four-square
               ,
               and
               upwards
               to
               the
               top
               grows
               round
               like
               a
               Pear
               .
            
             
             
               The
               Portuguez
               are
               so
               well
               settled
               here
               ,
               that
               the
               Hollanders
               cannot
               hope
               to
               carry
               on
               any
               Trade
               ,
               
               till
               they
               have
               first
               destroyed
               that
               of
               the
               Portuguez
               .
               At
               their
               first
               Arrival
               ,
               in
               the
               year
               1637.
               they
               committed
               the
               management
               of
               their
               Affairs
               to
               an
               adoptive
               Son
               of
               the
               Queen
               ,
               to
               whom
               the
               King
               had
               given
               the
               name
               of
               Tisnecha
               ,
               and
               the
               honour
               of
               Nampra
               ,
               and
               they
               used
               the
               credit
               of
               the
               Chabandar
               of
               the
               Iaponeses
               ,
               in
               hope
               by
               this
               means
               they
               might
               gain
               a
               small
               establishment
               .
               But
               the
               friendship
               they
               had
               contracted
               with
               the
               King
               of
               Siam
               ,
               and
               the
               Artifices
               of
               the
               Portuguez
               ,
               bred
               them
               difficulties
               they
               could
               not
               master
               ,
               otherwise
               they
               might
               have
               laded
               there
               yearly
               eighty
               or
               a
               hundred
               thousand
               Deer-skins
               ,
               besides
               Neat
               and
               Buffles
               hides
               ,
               above
               a
               hundred
               Picols
               of
               black
               Lacque
               ,
               at
               ten
               Thails
               the
               Picol
               ,
               above
               three
               or
               four
               hundred
               Picols
               of
               Benjamin
               ,
               at
               seventeen
               or
               eighteen
               Thales
               the
               Picol
               ,
               and
               might
               have
               vented
               their
               Cotton-yarn
               ,
               and
               Cloath
               ,
               for
               above
               sixty
               or
               seventy
               in
               the
               hundred
               profit
               .
            
             
               Provisions
               in
               these
               parts
               are
               so
               plentiful
               ,
               that
               the
               Inhabitants
               having
               so
               much
               more
               then
               they
               have
               use
               for
               ,
               sell
               them
               in
               a
               manner
               for
               nothing
               ,
               specially
               Venison
               ,
               Beef
               ,
               Pork
               ,
               Goats
               ,
               Hares
               ,
               Kids
               ,
               Cranes
               ,
               Herns
               ,
               and
               all
               sorts
               of
               Poultry
               ;
               as
               likewise
               Oranges
               ,
               Citrons
               ,
               
                 Mangas
                 ,
                 Cocoes
              
               ,
               &c.
               but
               to
               judge
               the
               better
               of
               the
               fertility
               of
               this
               Soyl
               ,
               take
               notice
               ,
               that
               the
               people
               of
               Quinam
               alone
               fetch
               yearly
               thence
               two
               thousand
               Coyangs
               of
               Rice
               ,
               five
               Coyangs
               making
               four
               Lestes
               ,
               or
               eight
               Tuns
               ,
               at
               seventeen
               or
               eighteen
               Thails
               the
               Coyang
               .
               And
               so
               much
               by
               way
               of
               Account
               of
               the
               small
               Kingdom
               of
               Cambodia
               .
            
             
               That
               Tongue
               of
               Land
               is
               called
               Malacca
               ,
               
               which
               in
               form
               of
               a
               Peninsula
               extends
               it self
               from
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               Siam
               ,
               from
               the
               South-east
               towards
               the
               North-west
               ,
               even
               to
               the
               Equinoctial
               Line
               ,
               betwixt
               the
               Gulfs
               of
               Bengala
               and
               Siam
               ,
               or
               Cambodia
               ;
               and
               contains
               ,
               besides
               the
               City
               of
               Malacca
               ,
               (
               whence
               it
               derives
               its
               name
               )
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               Iahor
               and
               Patana
               .
               
               The
               Country
               was
               discovered
               by
               
                 Alphonso
                 d'
                 Albuquerque
              
               ,
               in
               the
               year
               1511.
               since
               when
               the
               Portuguez
               have
               kept
               their
               ground
               there
               so
               firmly
               ,
               that
               none
               yet
               can
               supplant
               them
               .
               Malacca
               is
               scituate
               upon
               the
               strait
               that
               divides
               the
               Isle
               of
               Sumatra
               from
               the
               Continent
               ,
               on
               this
               side
               the
               Line
               two
               Degrees
               and
               half
               ,
               in
               a
               large
               Plain
               ,
               where
               there
               is
               but
               only
               one
               Mountain
               ,
               the
               foot
               whereof
               is
               almost
               wholly
               taken
               up
               with
               the
               Town
               ,
               leaving
               only
               a
               small
               space
               open
               towards
               the
               North-east
               .
               About
               eighteen
               hundred
               paces
               may
               be
               the
               compass
               of
               it
               ;
               for
               six
               hundred
               whereof
               it
               lies
               on
               the
               Sea-coast
               ,
               enclosed
               with
               a
               good
               Wall
               ,
               as
               likewise
               on
               the
               River-side
               ,
               which
               bounds
               another
               third
               of
               the
               Town
               ;
               and
               on
               the
               Land-side
               ,
               't
               is
               fortified
               with
               four
               regular
               Bastions
               .
               The
               first
               ,
               which
               is
               on
               the
               River-side
               ,
               is
               called
               the
               Bastion
               of
               Saint
               Domingo
               ;
               another
               on
               the
               Sea-shore
               ,
               Saint
               Iago
               ;
               and
               two
               more
               betwixt
               these
               two
               ,
               called
               
                 Madre
                 de
                 Dios
              
               and
               
                 Vnze
                 mil
                 Vergenes
              
               :
               from
               that
               of
               Saint
               Iago
               ,
               to
               that
               of
               
                 Madre
                 de
                 Dios
              
               ,
               there
               is
               a
               good
               Pallisado
               of
               eighteen
               foot
               high
               ▪
               and
               between
               those
               of
               
                 Madre
                 de
                 Dios
              
               to
               Saint
               Domingo
               ,
               a
               sufficient
               Ditch
               .
               The
               Colledge
               of
               the
               Iesuits
               ,
               also
               called
               Saint
               Pauls
               ,
               which
               serves
               likewise
               for
               a
               Parish
               Church
               ,
               stands
               on
               the
               top
               of
               the
               Hill
               ,
               whence
               it
               commands
               the
               Town
               ,
               and
               the
               Country
               near
               about
               it
               .
               There
               is
               likewise
               another
               rising
               ground
               about
               a
               Cannon
               shot
               from
               the
               City
               ,
               where
               there
               is
               a
               Convent
               of
               Iacobins
               .
               The
               River
               there
               ,
               which
               runs
               North-west
               ,
               is
               not
               very
               broad
               ,
               and
               at
               high-water
               it
               mixes
               with
               the
               Sea
               ,
               but
               is
               fresh
               at
               low-water
               .
               There
               is
               a
               Bridge
               over
               it
               ,
               though
               one
               side
               is
               without
               comparison
               much
               higher
               then
               the
               other
               ,
               by
               reason
               the
               Land
               ,
               South-east
               ,
               is
               so
               low
               and
               marshy
               ,
               that
               it
               cannot
               be
               broken
               ,
               but
               water
               comes
               in
               immediately
               ,
               and
               in
               some
               places
               't
               is
               absolutely
               drown'd
               .
               No
               week
               passes
               but
               it
               rains
               two
               or
               three
               times
               ,
               unless
               it
               be
               in
               
                 Ianuary
                 ,
                 February
              
               ,
               and
               March.
               The
               Ebb
               there
               leaves
               open
               above
               two
               thousand
               paces
               of
               shore
               ,
               which
               being
               nothing
               but
               a
               deep
               mud
               ,
               affords
               no
               landing
               at
               low-water
               .
            
             
               Before
               the
               City
               lye
               two
               Islands
               ;
               one
               the
               Portuguez
               call
               
                 Ilha
                 da
                 Naos
              
               ,
               about
               a
               Canon-shot
               distant
               from
               the
               City
               ,
               the
               other
               ,
               
                 Ilha
                 de
                 Pedra
              
               ,
               for
               the
               Quarries
               where
               they
               get
               Free-stone
               for
               their
               building
               ,
               and
               lyes
               something
               more
               remote
               .
               The
               Caracks
               and
               Gallions
               cast
               Anchor
               betwixt
               these
               Islands
               at
               four
               or
               five
               fathom
               water
               ,
               but
               Frigots
               and
               Barks
               enter
               the
               River
               ,
               and
               Vessels
               of
               a
               middle
               rate
               shelter
               under
               the
               
                 Ilha
                 da
                 Naos
              
               ,
               between
               the
               River
               and
               the
               City
               .
            
             
               In
               the
               City
               of
               Malacca
               ,
               its
               Suburbs
               ,
               and
               the
               neighbouring
               Towns
               ,
               possessed
               by
               the
               Portuguez
               ,
               there
               may
               be
               about
               twelve
               thousand
               Inhabitants
               ,
               thus
               accounted
               ;
               in
               the
               Parish
               of
               Saint
               Thomas
               ,
               in
               the
               place
               they
               call
               
                 Camp
                 clein
              
               ,
               a
               thousand
               ;
               in
               the
               Suburbs
               towards
               the
               River
               eighteen
               hundred
               :
               in
               the
               Parish
               of
               Saint
               Lawrence
               two
               thousand
               ;
               and
               in
               
                 Senhora
                 Nossa
                 de
                 Pidaede
              
               as
               many
               ;
               in
               
                 Nossa
                 Senhora
                 da
                 Guadalupe
              
               ,
               five
               Leagues
               thence
               ,
               about
               seven
               or
               eight
               hundred
               ;
               and
               within
               the
               walls
               of
               the
               City
               ,
               three
               thousand
               ,
               making
               at
               most
               not
               above
               three
               thousand
               fighting
               men
               .
               Amongst
               them
               there
               are
               not
               above
               three
               hundred
               natural
               Portuguez
               ,
               the
               greatest
               part
               are
               Mestizes
               or
               Mal●yans
               .
            
             
             
               The
               City
               is
               so
               commodiously
               scituate
               for
               Commerce
               with
               China
               and
               the
               Moluques
               ,
               whereof
               the
               Portuguez
               having
               experience
               ,
               to
               hinder
               other
               Nations
               from
               footing
               there
               ,
               gave
               out
               ,
               that
               the
               Air
               was
               unwholsome
               ,
               that
               it
               was
               not
               inhabitable
               ,
               especially
               for
               Forraigners
               ,
               while
               they
               notwithstanding
               continued
               there
               ,
               and
               followed
               their
               business
               .
            
             
               They
               are
               possessed
               of
               no
               more
               then
               the
               City
               and
               Suburbs
               ,
               and
               five
               Leagues
               off
               ,
               upon
               the
               same
               River
               ,
               the
               Town
               of
               
                 Nostra
                 Senhora
                 de
                 Guadalupe
              
               ;
               for
               about
               half
               a
               League
               thence
               live
               the
               Manancambos
               ,
               Subjects
               to
               the
               King
               of
               Iahor
               :
               but
               that
               would
               not
               have
               hindred
               the
               Portuguez
               from
               making
               it
               one
               of
               the
               most
               considerable
               places
               of
               the
               Indies
               ,
               if
               the
               Hollanders
               did
               not
               disturb
               their
               Commerce
               ,
               and
               find
               work
               for
               the
               King
               of
               Spain's
               Armies
               in
               that
               part
               of
               the
               Universe
               .
               At
               the
               request
               of
               the
               King
               of
               Iahor
               ,
               in
               the
               year
               1606.
               they
               came
               down
               into
               Malacca
               ,
               and
               besieg'd
               the
               chief
               City
               ,
               upon
               promise
               they
               should
               be
               possest
               of
               it
               ;
               but
               the
               aid
               that
               King
               brought
               them
               was
               so
               inconsiderable
               ,
               that
               they
               were
               constrain'd
               to
               raise
               the
               Siege
               ;
               yet
               not
               till
               they
               had
               so
               ruin'd
               the
               place
               ,
               that
               it
               could
               never
               since
               be
               repaired
               ,
               six
               thousand
               lives
               being
               lost
               in
               the
               Siege
               .
               On
               the
               other
               side
               ,
               since
               the
               Hollanders
               got
               such
               strong
               hold
               in
               Ceylon
               and
               Iava
               ,
               the
               Portuguez
               trade
               with
               China
               and
               the
               Moluques
               is
               quite
               lost
               ,
               by
               reason
               they
               are
               no
               more
               Masters
               of
               that
               Sea.
               But
               what
               more
               and
               more
               ruines
               the
               City
               ,
               is
               the
               avatice
               of
               the
               Governours
               ,
               who
               will
               not
               accept
               of
               that
               Government
               ,
               but
               on
               condition
               to
               inrich
               themselves
               two
               hundred
               thousand
               Crowns
               in
               three
               years
               :
               to
               raise
               which
               sum
               they
               are
               forc'd
               to
               oppress
               the
               Inhabitants
               as
               well
               as
               Strangers
               ;
               which
               oppressions
               will
               in
               time
               so
               ruine
               the
               Commerce
               of
               this
               place
               ,
               that
               for
               the
               future
               the
               Portuguez
               must
               make
               no
               great
               account
               of
               it
               .
            
             
               The
               Kingdom
               of
               Patana
               is
               not
               so
               great
               as
               that
               of
               Iahor
               ,
               
               but
               without
               comparison
               more
               populous
               :
               for
               some
               that
               have
               dealt
               there
               for
               the
               Hollanders
               ,
               and
               have
               staid
               there
               a
               sufficient
               time
               ,
               affirm
               ,
               they
               have
               seen
               Records
               ,
               that
               assert
               the
               King
               of
               Patana
               can
               raise
               an
               Army
               of
               an
               hundred
               and
               fourscore
               thousand
               men
               .
               True
               it
               is
               ,
               the
               Patanans
               are
               bad
               Souldiers
               ,
               and
               very
               improper
               for
               war
               ;
               but
               we
               speak
               of
               the
               number
               ,
               not
               the
               quality
               ,
               and
               say
               ,
               that
               the
               City
               of
               Patanan
               ,
               the
               Metropolis
               of
               the
               Kingdom
               ,
               can
               alone
               set
               forth
               at
               least
               ten
               thousand
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               the
               Malayans
               four
               thousand
               ,
               the
               Chineses
               three
               ,
               and
               the
               Siameses
               as
               many
               .
            
             
               The
               City
               of
               Patana
               stands
               upon
               the
               Sea-side
               ,
               
               but
               the
               Haven
               is
               two
               thousand
               paces
               thence
               .
               The
               Houses
               are
               of
               Timber
               or
               Canes
               ,
               and
               well
               and
               handsomly
               built
               .
               The
               Kings
               Palace
               is
               surrounded
               with
               a
               Pallisado
               ,
               and
               the
               Mosquey
               is
               made
               of
               Brick
               .
            
             
               As
               to
               the
               Inhabitants
               ,
               
               they
               may
               be
               said
               rather
               brown
               then
               Olive-coloured
               ;
               of
               body
               well
               proportioned
               ,
               but
               they
               are
               haughty
               and
               proud
               ;
               yet
               this
               rather
               in
               their
               Comportment
               then
               Conversation
               ,
               wherein
               they
               are
               very
               affable
               :
               for
               the
               Queen
               her self
               admitted
               the
               Hollanders
               to
               come
               into
               her
               Bark
               with
               her
               Noble
               men
               ,
               and
               excused
               it
               ,
               that
               the
               severity
               their
               Sex
               observe
               ,
               neither
               permitted
               her
               to
               see
               them
               more
               often
               ,
               nor
               to
               admit
               them
               to
               her
               Retirement
               ,
               to
               which
               she
               was
               oblieged
               since
               here
               Widowhood
               .
            
             
               The
               Chineses
               and
               Siameses
               ,
               who
               have
               lived
               any
               time
               there
               ,
               are
               ingenious
               ,
               and
               understand
               Navigation
               ;
               but
               the
               Malayans
               meddle
               only
               with
               Husbandry
               and
               Fishing
               ,
               living
               miserably
               ,
               and
               drinking
               nothing
               but
               Water
               .
               They
               have
               no
               liking
               to
               Wine
               ,
               and
               for
               Arac
               and
               Aquavitae
               they
               have
               an
               aversion
               :
               but
               Women
               they
               love
               ,
               and
               prefer
               that
               pleasure
               before
               all
               others
               ,
               wherefore
               there
               is
               not
               a
               Man
               ,
               who
               ,
               besides
               four
               or
               five
               lawful
               Wives
               ,
               hath
               not
               as
               many
               Concubines
               .
            
             
               Simple
               ●ornication
               they
               allow
               of
               ,
               and
               hold
               it
               no
               sin
               ;
               but
               Adultery
               they
               punish
               severely
               .
               This
               is
               a
               Crime
               unpardonable
               ,
               and
               for
               which
               the
               Father
               ,
               or
               Son
               ,
               or
               one
               of
               the
               nearest
               Relations
               ,
               is
               obliged
               to
               be
               Executioner
               ,
               the
               manner
               of
               death
               being
               left
               to
               the
               person
               guilty
               ;
               yet
               is
               this
               Crime
               so
               common
               ,
               that
               they
               would
               dispeople
               the
               Country
               ,
               should
               they
               punish
               all
               that
               are
               guilty
               of
               it
               .
            
             
               Their
               wealth
               consists
               in
               Land
               and
               Slaves
               ,
               whom
               they
               feed
               with
               nothing
               but
               Rice
               ,
               and
               a
               little
               Fish
               ,
               yet
               make
               great
               profit
               out
               of
               their
               labour
               .
               Only
               the
               Chineses
               and
               the
               Mestizes
               betake
               themselves
               to
               any
               Trade
               ,
               or
               apply
               themselves
               to
               Traffick
               ,
               which
               they
               chiefly
               have
               in
               
                 Siam
                 ,
                 Burdelon
                 ,
                 Lugor
                 ,
                 Cambodia
                 ,
                 Cochinchina
                 ,
                 Macasser
                 ,
                 Grece
                 ,
                 Pahan
                 ,
                 Iambi
                 ,
                 Iohor
                 ,
                 Bantam
                 ,
                 Bandar
                 ,
                 Malfin
                 ,
                 Suchidanar
                 ,
              
               and
               other
               places
               upon
               the
               same
               Coast
               or
               Countrey
               ,
               where
               they
               carry
               all
               sorts
               of
               China
               Commodities
               ,
               Purcelane
               ,
               Skins
               ,
               Pots
               ,
               Kettles
               ,
               and
               other
               Iron
               Utensils
               ;
               as
               likewise
               Flesh
               powder'd
               and
               smoak'd
               ,
               Fish
               dry
               and
               salted
               ,
               Cloath
               which
               they
               have
               from
               the
               Hollanders
               and
               Chineses
               .
               From
               their
               Neighbours
               they
               fetch
               Timber
               to
               build
               withall
               ,
               Rottang
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               Cordage
               of
               Cocoe
               ,
               Oyle
               of
               the
               same
               ,
               Fruits
               dry'd
               and
               preserv'd
               ,
               Skins
               of
               Neat
               ,
               Buffles
               ,
               Goats
               ,
               Pepper
               ,
               and
               particularly
               a
               Drug
               they
               call
               Saroyboura
               .
               
               These
               are
               only
               Swallow-nests
               ,
               which
               they
               find
               on
               Rocks
               by
               the
               Sea-side
               ,
               and
               are
               of
               such
               esteem
               in
               China
               ,
               that
               they
               sell
               them
               for
               three
               or
               four
               Crowns
               the
               pound
               .
               There
               are
               two
               sorts
               of
               them
               ,
               the
               white
               ,
               which
               are
               much
               in
               request
               ,
               and
               are
               sold
               for
               six
               ,
               seven
               ,
               
               or
               eight
               Campans
               the
               
                 China
                 Catti
              
               ;
               but
               the
               grey
               are
               not
               so
               dear
               ,
               and
               not
               worth
               three
               or
               four
               Campans
               the
               Catti
               ,
               which
               amounts
               not
               to
               above
               eleven
               Sols
               ,
               or
               a
               Mamide
               of
               Cambaya
               .
            
             
               Though
               the
               Country
               lye
               not
               far
               from
               the
               Equinoctial
               ,
               
               yet
               is
               the
               Air
               good
               and
               wholsom
               ,
               though
               the
               heats
               are
               exceeding
               great
               .
               Summer
               begins
               there
               in
               February
               ,
               and
               lasts
               to
               the
               end
               of
               October
               ;
               there
               falls
               continual
               Rains
               during
               
                 November
                 ,
                 December
              
               and
               Ianuary
               ,
               with
               a
               North-west
               wind
               .
               They
               Till
               the
               Earth
               with
               Oxen
               and
               Buffles
               ,
               and
               sow
               nothing
               but
               Rice
               ,
               of
               which
               they
               get
               great
               abundance
               .
               They
               have
               for
               every
               moneth
               several
               Fruits
               ,
               and
               Hens
               that
               lay
               twice
               a
               day
               ,
               by
               reason
               whereof
               the
               Country
               abounds
               in
               all
               sorts
               of
               provisions
               for
               the
               belly
               ,
               as
               Rice
               ,
               Oxen
               ,
               Goats
               ,
               Geese
               ,
               Ducks
               ,
               Hens
               ,
               Capons
               ,
               Peacocks
               ,
               Deer
               ,
               Hares
               ,
               Coneys
               ,
               Fowl
               and
               Venison
               ,
               and
               specially
               in
               Fruits
               ,
               whereof
               they
               have
               above
               a
               hundred
               several
               sorts
               ;
               as
               
                 Durians
                 ,
                 Mangosthans
                 ,
                 Annas
                 ,
                 Lanciats
                 ,
                 Ramboutammas
                 ,
                 Pissans
                 ,
                 Oranges
              
               and
               Lemmons
               ,
               and
               above
               all
               
                 Lemmons
                 gibol
              
               ,
               called
               in
               
                 France
                 China
                 Oranges
              
               ,
               bought
               there
               five
               or
               six
               hundred
               for
               a
               
                 Campan
                 ;
                 Mamplans
                 ,
                 Batians
              
               ,
               and
               Centals
               ,
               &c.
               whereof
               more
               hereafter
               .
            
             
               The
               Inhabitants
               breed
               no
               Swine
               ,
               
               but
               the
               Forrests
               are
               so
               full
               of
               wild
               ones
               ,
               that
               they
               are
               forc'd
               to
               hunt
               them
               to
               prevent
               the
               destruction
               of
               their
               Rice
               ;
               which
               being
               taken
               ,
               they
               bury
               them
               in
               the
               ground
               ,
               as
               being
               Mahumetans
               ,
               and
               eat
               none
               themselves
               ,
               nor
               suffer
               others
               .
            
             
               In
               the
               Forrest
               likewise
               there
               are
               abundance
               of
               Tygers
               and
               Apes
               ,
               which
               are
               no
               less
               pernicious
               to
               the
               Fields
               then
               the
               wild
               Swine
               are
               ;
               but
               the
               wild
               Elephants
               ,
               of
               which
               there
               are
               likewise
               great
               numbers
               ,
               are
               very
               harmless
               .
               They
               are
               taken
               by
               hunting
               ,
               turning
               a
               tame
               Elephant
               amongst
               them
               ,
               with
               whom
               they
               presently
               fight
               ,
               and
               while
               they
               are
               in
               the
               fury
               they
               tye
               their
               hinder
               feet
               together
               ;
               so
               as
               being
               not
               able
               to
               withstand
               any
               longer
               ,
               they
               yield
               to
               be
               driven
               away
               ,
               and
               are
               tam'd
               by
               hunger
               in
               a
               short
               time
               .
            
             
               The
               Portuguez
               heretofore
               bought
               there
               fifteen
               or
               sixteen
               horned
               Beasts
               in
               a
               year
               ,
               and
               carried
               them
               to
               Malacca
               ,
               paying
               a
               Campan
               a
               head
               for
               the
               export
               .
               But
               the
               Hollanders
               pay
               nothing
               ,
               neither
               for
               those
               they
               slaughter
               in
               the
               Country
               ,
               nor
               for
               those
               they
               ship
               for
               Sumatra
               or
               Iava
               :
               for
               doubtless
               they
               win
               more
               on
               their
               affections
               then
               the
               Portuguez
               ,
               or
               any
               other
               Strangers
               .
            
             
               The
               King
               of
               Patana
               is
               Subject
               ,
               or
               rather
               Vassal
               to
               the
               King
               of
               Siam
               ,
               but
               payes
               him
               annually
               a
               very
               inconsiderable
               Tribute
               .
               Not
               many
               years
               since
               there
               reign'd
               a
               Queen
               ,
               that
               sent
               him
               no
               more
               then
               once
               a
               year
               a
               Flower
               of
               Gold
               ,
               and
               some
               Silk-Stuffes
               and
               Scarlet
               ;
               she
               was
               about
               that
               time
               fifty
               years
               of
               age
               ,
               whereof
               she
               had
               been
               a
               Widow
               fifteen
               ;
               when
               she
               appear'd
               abroad
               ,
               which
               was
               seldom
               ,
               to
               take
               the
               Air
               ,
               she
               was
               attended
               by
               four
               thousand
               Persons
               of
               Quality
               ,
               with
               the
               Armes
               and
               Equipage
               of
               her
               deceased
               Husband
               born
               before
               her
               .
            
             
               The
               King
               of
               Iohor
               possesses
               all
               the
               utmost
               parts
               of
               the
               Penninsula
               ,
               
               the
               Ancients
               called
               
                 Aurea
                 Chersonesus
              
               ,
               to
               the
               Streight
               of
               Sincopura
               ,
               the
               chief
               Towns
               are
               
                 Linga
                 ,
                 Bintam
                 ,
                 Caryman
              
               ,
               &c.
               but
               the
               chief
               City
               of
               all
               the
               Country
               is
               Batusabar
               ,
               scituate
               six
               Leagues
               from
               the
               Sea
               ,
               upon
               the
               River
               Iohor
               ,
               divided
               into
               two
               Towns
               ,
               one
               keeping
               the
               name
               of
               Batusabar
               ,
               the
               other
               called
               Cottasabrang
               ,
               one
               being
               thirteen
               hundred
               paces
               about
               ,
               the
               other
               about
               five
               hundred
               .
               They
               are
               both
               built
               with
               Free-stone
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               Houses
               stand
               along
               the
               River-side
               ,
               raised
               on
               piles
               eight
               or
               ten
               foot
               from
               the
               ground
               ,
               which
               lies
               so
               low
               ,
               that
               at
               high-water
               't
               is
               covered
               twice
               a
               day
               .
               In
               it
               are
               near
               four
               thousand
               Inhabitants
               able
               to
               bear
               Armes
               ;
               and
               could
               they
               bring
               themselves
               to
               take
               pains
               in
               Fortification
               ,
               with
               little
               labour
               might
               this
               River
               be
               brought
               about
               the
               Town
               ,
               which
               might
               thus
               be
               made
               one
               of
               the
               strongest
               places
               in
               the
               Indies
               .
               The
               Hollanders
               have
               used
               all
               their
               Endeavour
               to
               bring
               them
               to
               it
               ,
               and
               to
               secure
               themselves
               from
               the
               Portuguez
               ,
               their
               irreconcileable
               Enemy
               :
               but
               their
               Houses
               in
               
                 Cotta
                 Zabrang
              
               ,
               and
               thereabouts
               ,
               being
               nothing
               but
               Straw
               ,
               they
               care
               not
               much
               for
               burning
               ,
               so
               they
               have
               but
               time
               to
               save
               themselves
               in
               Batusabar
               ,
               where
               the
               building
               is
               of
               Timber
               ,
               and
               they
               can
               defend
               themselves
               against
               flying
               parties
               .
            
             
               The
               Country
               belongs
               intirely
               to
               the
               King
               ,
               
               who
               gives
               Land
               to
               manure
               to
               any
               that
               desire
               it
               ;
               but
               the
               Malayans
               are
               so
               slothful
               ,
               that
               the
               Ground
               is
               all
               ,
               as
               it
               were
               ,
               overgrown
               with
               Moss
               ,
               though
               by
               the
               Herbage
               and
               Trees
               it
               produces
               ,
               it
               is
               easie
               to
               perceive
               ,
               great
               profit
               might
               be
               raised
               ,
               if
               the
               Soyl
               were
               cultivated
               .
               For
               further
               testimony
               of
               this
               ,
               the
               Hollanders
               ,
               in
               their
               Relations
               ,
               amongst
               other
               things
               observe
               ,
               that
               at
               a
               time
               the
               King
               of
               Iohor
               presented
               their
               Admiral
               with
               Sugar
               Canes
               eighteen
               foot
               long
               ,
               and
               seven
               inches
               about
               .
            
             
               The
               Malacca
               or
               Malayan
               Language
               is
               held
               the
               most
               elegant
               of
               all
               the
               Indies
               ,
               where
               it
               is
               at
               least
               as
               general
               as
               French
               in
               Europe
               ,
               and
               is
               the
               easier
               to
               learn
               ,
               because
               there
               are
               no
               inflections
               ,
               
               neither
               in
               Nounes
               nor
               Verbs
               .
               For
               the
               Readers
               curiosity
               I
               shall
               here
               insert
               some
               of
               their
               words
               ,
               that
               he
               may
               spend
               his
               judgment
               ,
               and
               begin
               with
               the
               numbers
               ,
               which
               they
               thus
               count
               .
            
             
               Satu
               one
               ,
               dwa
               two
               ,
               tyga
               three
               ,
               eupat
               four
               ,
               lyma
               five
               ,
               nam
               six
               ,
               tousion
               seven
               ,
               de
               lapan
               eight
               ,
               sambalan
               nine
               ,
               sapalo
               ten
               ,
               sabalas
               eleven
               ,
               duabulas
               twelve
               ,
               tyga
               balas
               thirteen
               ,
               capat
               balas
               fourteen
               ,
               lyma
               balas
               fifteen
               ,
               nam
               balas
               sixteen
               ,
               tousion
               balas
               seventeen
               ,
               delaban
               balas
               eighteen
               ,
               sambalan
               balas
               nineteen
               ,
               duo
               pola
               twenty
               ,
               saratus
               
                 a
                 hundred
              
               ,
               &c.
               
               Arys
               
                 the
                 day
              
               ,
               Malam
               night
               ,
               Zouson
               
                 the
                 stomack
              
               ,
               leheer
               
                 the
                 neck
              
               ,
               dangudo
               
                 the
                 mustachoes
              
               ,
               Bat
               
                 the
                 tongue
              
               ,
               Iargary
               
                 the
                 fingers
              
               ,
               Toulang
               
                 the
                 leg
              
               ,
               Goumo
               
                 the
                 foot
              
               ,
               Tangam
               
                 the
                 arm
              
               ,
               Capalla
               
                 the
                 head
              
               ,
               Rambot
               
                 the
                 hair
              
               ,
               Pourot
               
                 the
                 belly
              
               ,
               Ianget
               
                 the
                 beard
              
               ,
               Tangan
               
                 the
                 hand
              
               ,
               Molot
               
                 the
                 mouth
              
               ,
               Martye
               
                 the
                 eyes
              
               ,
               Yrotdon
               
                 the
                 nose
              
               ,
               Conet
               
                 the
                 skin
              
               ;
               Babpa
               Father
               ,
               Maa
               Mother
               ,
               Ibou
               
                 Grandfather
                 and
                 Grandmother
              
               ,
               bewangdarnet
               
                 to
                 bleed
              
               ,
               mackol
               
                 to
                 beat
              
               ,
               mollay
               
                 to
                 begin
              
               ,
               billy
               
                 to
                 buy
              
               ,
               chiuy
               
                 to
                 pay
              
               ,
               diem
               
                 to
                 be
                 silent
              
               ,
               ambel
               
                 to
                 take
              
               ,
               toulong
               
                 to
                 assist
              
               ,
               Manyte
               I
               ,
               Pakanera
               you
               ,
               andrior
               
                 to
                 melt
              
               ,
               boday
               to
               deceive
               ,
               
                 dengaer
                 to
                 hear
              
               ,
               battou
               
                 to
                 content
              
               ,
               mansuiry
               
                 to
                 prick
              
               ,
               Mus
               Gold
               ,
               Salacha
               Silver
               ,
               ada
               
                 I
                 have
              
               ,
               Palla
               
                 a
                 Nutmeg
              
               ,
               toy
               quitabo
               we
               ,
               Lacky
               
                 a
                 Man
              
               ,
               bilby
               
                 to
                 traffick
              
               ,
               tidor
               
                 to
                 sleep
              
               ,
               tavar
               
                 to
                 promise
              
               ,
               britacot
               
                 to
                 menace
              
               ,
               terran
               
                 to
                 clear
              
               ,
               pang
               
                 to
                 cut
              
               ,
               Negle
               Steel
               ,
               Lada
               Pepper
               ,
               minnon
               
                 to
                 drink
              
               tackana
               
                 to
                 enchaunt
              
               ,
               chium
               
                 to
                 kiss
              
               ,
               bretoun
               
                 to
                 make
              
               ,
               dousta
               
                 to
                 lye
              
               ,
               banga
               
                 to
                 rise
              
               ,
               suitsidana
               
                 to
                 wipe
                 the
                 Nose
              
               ,
               tieda
               tau
               
                 I
                 understand
                 it
                 not
              
               ,
               Sicke
               Cloves
               .
            
             
               Leaving
               the
               firm
               Land
               and
               the
               Peninsula
               ,
               
               by
               the
               Ancients
               called
               
                 Aurea
                 Chersonesus
              
               ,
               on
               the
               Coast
               of
               Malacca
               ;
               we
               find
               the
               Isle
               of
               Sumatra
               ,
               not
               above
               ten
               Leagues
               distant
               .
               Some
               have
               said
               't
               was
               rent
               from
               the
               Continent
               by
               the
               Sea
               Currents
               ,
               as
               Ceylon
               from
               that
               part
               of
               the
               Indies
               heretofore
               called
               
                 India
                 intra
                 Gangem
              
               ,
               but
               for
               this
               conjecture
               there
               is
               little
               ground
               in
               History
               ,
               it
               being
               not
               to
               be
               affirmed
               more
               of
               this
               place
               ,
               then
               it
               can
               of
               Sicily
               ,
               or
               England
               ,
               or
               any
               other
               Island
               in
               the
               World
               ;
               except
               we
               shall
               presuppose
               ,
               that
               at
               the
               Creation
               the
               Sea
               compassed
               the
               whole
               Earth
               ,
               and
               that
               then
               there
               was
               no
               Islands
               ,
               but
               that
               they
               were
               made
               by
               the
               Sea
               ,
               which
               afterwards
               by
               degrees
               form'd
               them
               out
               of
               the
               firm
               Land.
               To
               enter
               into
               this
               dispute
               is
               not
               our
               design
               ,
               no
               more
               then
               to
               decide
               whether
               Sumatra
               were
               the
               ancient
               Taprobane
               ,
               as
               
                 Ios.
                 de
                 l'
                 Escale
                 ,
                 Mercator
                 ,
              
               and
               divers
               others
               think
               ;
               or
               Ophir
               ,
               where
               King
               Solomon's
               Ships
               fetch'd
               the
               Gold
               and
               other
               precious
               things
               ,
               as
               the
               Scripture
               sayes
               ;
               but
               we
               shall
               recite
               only
               what
               we
               could
               gather
               out
               of
               these
               last
               Relations
               .
            
             
               All
               conclude
               that
               Sumatra
               extends
               from
               the
               fifth
               degree
               on
               this
               side
               ,
               to
               the
               sixth
               degree
               beyond
               the
               Line
               ;
               by
               which
               Rule
               it
               should
               contain
               a
               hundred
               and
               sixty
               ,
               or
               a
               hundred
               sixty
               five
               Leagues
               in
               length
               ,
               with
               a
               breadth
               of
               sixty
               ;
               and
               so
               they
               who
               inhabit
               the
               middle
               of
               the
               Island
               ,
               to
               have
               the
               Equinoctial
               Line
               perpendicularly
               over
               them
               .
               By
               the
               scituation
               we
               may
               judge
               the
               heats
               to
               be
               there
               extream
               ;
               and
               herewithall
               there
               is
               so
               much
               Wood
               ,
               and
               such
               a
               multitude
               of
               Lakes
               ,
               that
               the
               Air
               ,
               especially
               for
               Strangers
               ,
               is
               exceeding
               unhealthful
               .
               Nevertheless
               it
               is
               abundantly
               fertile
               ;
               
               and
               besides
               Gold
               ,
               Silver
               ,
               and
               divers
               other
               Metals
               ,
               as
               Copper
               ,
               Iron
               ,
               Brass
               ,
               whereof
               they
               have
               the
               Art
               to
               make
               as
               good
               Artillery
               as
               they
               do
               in
               Europe
               ;
               it
               produces
               Rice
               and
               Millet
               ,
               particularly
               Fruit
               ,
               in
               such
               quantity
               ,
               as
               the
               Forrests
               are
               loaden
               with
               it
               ,
               and
               sufficiently
               furnish
               all
               the
               Inhabitants
               .
               In
               the
               middle
               of
               the
               Isle
               there
               is
               a
               burning
               Mountain
               ,
               flaming
               by
               intermissions
               ,
               as
               Vesuvius
               in
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               Naples
               ;
               and
               ,
               they
               report
               ,
               there
               is
               a
               Balsom
               Fountain
               running
               incessantly
               .
               'T
               is
               wealthy
               in
               Diamonds
               and
               other
               precious
               Stones
               ,
               Silks
               ,
               Spices
               ,
               Wax
               ,
               Honey
               ,
               Camphire
               ,
               Cassia
               ,
               and
               divers
               other
               Drugs
               used
               in
               Medicine
               .
               There
               are
               whole
               Woods
               of
               white
               Sandale
               ,
               and
               Cotton
               sufficient
               to
               cloath
               the
               Inhabitants
               .
            
             
               This
               Island
               was
               heretofore
               divided
               into
               ten
               Kingdoms
               ,
               
               but
               Men
               making
               this
               Voyage
               only
               for
               Traffick
               ,
               they
               are
               contended
               to
               visit
               those
               only
               next
               the
               Sea
               ,
               and
               omit
               to
               travel
               further
               into
               the
               Country
               ,
               where
               doubtless
               Riches
               are
               to
               be
               found
               unknown
               to
               the
               maritime
               Inhabitants
               .
               The
               Portuguez
               give
               us
               account
               only
               of
               two
               Mediterranean
               Kingdoms
               ,
               which
               they
               call
               Andragidan
               and
               Arunau
               ;
               as
               also
               those
               of
               
                 Achim
                 ,
                 Pedir
                 ,
                 Pacem
                 ,
                 Camparam
                 ,
                 Z●nde
              
               and
               Mancabo
               ,
               all
               on
               the
               Sea-side
               ,
               and
               on
               this
               side
               the
               Line
               .
               The
               Hollanders
               ,
               for
               advance
               of
               their
               Commerce
               in
               the
               Isle
               of
               Iava
               ,
               have
               discovered
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               Polymbam
               beyond
               the
               Line
               ,
               and
               have
               made
               there
               a
               most
               firm
               establishment
               ,
               as
               may
               be
               seen
               in
               their
               Relations
               .
               The
               Portuguez
               have
               there
               nothing
               at
               all
               ,
               but
               have
               freedom
               of
               Trade
               ,
               except
               hindred
               by
               the
               Hollanders
               .
            
             
               The
               King
               of
               Achim
               hath
               united
               to
               his
               Crown
               the
               Kingdoms
               of
               Pedir
               and
               Pacem
               ,
               
               with
               almost
               all
               the
               Northern
               Coast
               of
               the
               Isle
               ;
               but
               he
               that
               reigned
               there
               in
               1596.
               when
               the
               Hollanders
               first
               sailed
               into
               those
               parts
               ,
               was
               a
               Fisher-man
               that
               usurp'd
               the
               Crown
               ,
               and
               ,
               in
               the
               Siege
               of
               Polymbam
               ,
               was
               slain
               ,
               leaving
               only
               one
               Son
               of
               five
               moneths
               of
               age
               ,
               under
               the
               
               government
               of
               his
               Father
               in
               Law.
               Which
               young
               Prince
               dying
               ,
               his
               Grandfather
               succeeded
               to
               the
               Crown
               ;
               and
               that
               was
               he
               the
               Hollanders
               treated
               with
               in
               the
               year
               1668.
               
            
             
               The
               City
               of
               Achim
               stands
               in
               a
               wide
               Plain
               upon
               the
               side
               of
               a
               very
               broad
               River
               ,
               
               but
               so
               shallow
               ,
               that
               the
               least
               Boats
               get
               in
               with
               difficulty
               .
               It
               hath
               neither
               Gates
               nor
               Walls
               ,
               the
               Houses
               all
               built
               on
               piles
               ,
               and
               covered
               with
               Coco-leaves
               .
               The
               Castle
               ,
               or
               Palace
               Royal
               ,
               stands
               in
               the
               middle
               of
               the
               Town
               ,
               which
               on
               two
               sides
               hath
               most
               excellent
               pleasant
               Forrests
               ,
               well
               stored
               with
               Apes
               ,
               Herns
               ,
               and
               all
               manner
               of
               Birds
               .
            
             
               The
               Natives
               are
               flat-fac'd
               ,
               
               and
               of
               an
               Olive
               colour
               ,
               they
               cover
               their
               body
               with
               a
               Cotton
               or
               Silk
               Shirt
               ,
               and
               their
               head
               with
               a
               light
               Turbant
               of
               the
               same
               stuffe
               ;
               Children
               go
               stark
               naked
               ,
               only
               Girls
               have
               their
               secret
               parts
               hidden
               with
               a
               Silver-plate
               .
               The
               Inhabitants
               of
               
                 Guzuratta
                 ,
                 Malabar
                 ,
                 Negupatam
                 ,
                 Bengalan
                 ,
              
               and
               Pegu
               ,
               and
               all
               Strangers
               that
               live
               among
               them
               ,
               cloath
               themselves
               after
               the
               same
               manner
               .
            
             
               The
               Castle
               is
               fortified
               with
               a
               good
               Wall
               and
               Pallisado
               ,
               and
               well
               flanked
               ,
               so
               as
               the
               Artillery
               commands
               all
               the
               Avenues
               and
               streets
               of
               the
               Town
               .
               The
               Houses
               in
               the
               Castle
               are
               built
               of
               the
               same
               matter
               and
               same
               form
               of
               those
               of
               the
               Town
               ,
               by
               reason
               the
               River
               ,
               which
               often
               overflows
               ,
               drowns
               them
               sometimes
               to
               the
               first
               story
               .
               The
               piles
               that
               support
               them
               are
               gayly
               wrought
               ,
               and
               the
               Houses
               covered
               with
               Canes
               .
               They
               enter
               into
               the
               Castle
               by
               seven
               Gates
               ,
               one
               within
               another
               ,
               which
               are
               neither
               curious
               nor
               strong
               .
               Without
               the
               Kings
               special
               Licence
               ,
               none
               but
               the
               Life-guard
               and
               Women
               enter
               the
               Pallisado
               ,
               all
               others
               must
               sue
               for
               Audience
               ,
               or
               expect
               till
               the
               King
               sends
               for
               them
               .
               Such
               as
               present
               themselves
               to
               him
               ,
               do
               him
               reverence
               ,
               with
               their
               hands
               joyn'd
               and
               lifted
               above
               their
               head
               ,
               crying
               ,
               
                 Daula
                 tua●con
              
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               
                 Long
                 live
                 the
                 King.
              
               He
               never
               recreates
               himself
               but
               with
               Women
               ,
               or
               appears
               in
               publick
               ,
               but
               either
               to
               see
               Cock-fighting
               ,
               to
               bathe
               in
               the
               River
               ,
               or
               hunt
               the
               Elephant
               .
               He
               is
               serv'd
               only
               by
               Women
               or
               Eunuchs
               .
               He
               uses
               his
               Subjects
               as
               slaves
               ,
               and
               governs
               by
               four
               Sabanders
               ,
               who
               are
               next
               in
               authority
               to
               him
               .
               His
               Laws
               are
               fevere
               ,
               and
               punishments
               extreamly
               cruel
               ;
               so
               as
               one
               shall
               there
               meet
               a
               multitude
               of
               people
               without
               either
               hands
               or
               feet
               ,
               and
               have
               been
               so
               mutilated
               ,
               for
               miscarriages
               not
               worth
               the
               name
               of
               Crimes
               .
            
             
               The
               King
               of
               Achim
               ,
               
               as
               almost
               all
               that
               inhabit
               the
               Coast
               of
               Sumatra
               ,
               is
               a
               Mahumetan
               ;
               for
               which
               reason
               I
               shall
               not
               need
               to
               say
               any
               more
               of
               their
               Religion
               ;
               only
               ,
               that
               they
               begin
               their
               Lent
               with
               the
               new
               Moon
               in
               the
               twelfth
               moneth
               ,
               and
               end
               it
               ,
               at
               the
               new
               of
               the
               next
               moneth
               ,
               observing
               abstinence
               all
               day
               ,
               during
               that
               time
               ,
               till
               night
               .
               Whence
               it
               comes
               ,
               that
               their
               impatience
               to
               see
               the
               end
               of
               their
               Lent
               ,
               makes
               them
               still
               gaze
               in
               the
               West
               ,
               fixing
               their
               eyes
               up
               to
               the
               Heavens
               ,
               to
               find
               the
               new
               Moon
               ;
               which
               is
               no
               sooner
               seen
               ,
               but
               they
               fall
               to
               feasting
               and
               jollity
               for
               the
               remainder
               of
               that
               night
               .
            
             
               In
               Sumatra
               they
               get
               no
               Corn
               ,
               
               but
               Rice
               sufficient
               ,
               of
               which
               the
               Inhabitants
               make
               good
               varieties
               ,
               particularly
               Cakes
               with
               Oyl
               ;
               they
               have
               plenty
               likewise
               of
               Beef
               and
               Buffles
               ,
               Goat
               and
               Mutton
               ,
               though
               none
               but
               the
               King
               hath
               priviledge
               to
               breed
               Sheep
               .
               Oranges
               ▪
               Lemmons
               ,
               
                 Bonana
                 ,
                 Tamarindes
                 ,
                 Batalas
              
               ,
               Reddish
               ,
               Sprinage
               ,
               and
               Lettice
               in
               great
               abundance
               ;
               they
               drink
               Water
               ,
               or
               Arac
               made
               of
               Rice
               or
               Cocoes
               .
            
             
               There
               is
               in
               Sumatra
               a
               Tree
               ,
               in
               the
               Malayan
               Language
               called
               Singadi
               ;
               in
               
                 Arabia
                 ,
                 Gurae
              
               ;
               the
               Canarians
               call
               it
               Parizaticco
               ;
               
               the
               Persians
               and
               
                 Turks
                 ,
                 Gul
              
               ;
               the
               
                 Decanins
                 ,
                 Pul
              
               ;
               and
               the
               
                 Portuguez
                 ,
                 Arbor
                 triste
                 de
                 dia.
                 
              
               It
               puts
               forth
               an
               infinite
               number
               of
               branches
               very
               small
               and
               full
               of
               knots
               ,
               from
               every
               knot
               comes
               two
               leaves
               like
               a
               Plumb-leaf
               ,
               save
               that
               they
               are
               as
               sweet
               as
               Sage
               ,
               and
               are
               covered
               with
               a
               beautiful
               white
               .
               Every
               leaf
               hath
               its
               bud
               ,
               which
               opening
               thrusts
               forth
               small
               heads
               ,
               whereof
               each
               hath
               four
               round
               leaves
               ,
               and
               from
               each
               head
               comes
               five
               flowers
               ,
               composing
               as
               it
               were
               a
               Nosegay
               ,
               in
               such
               manner
               as
               the
               fifth
               is
               seen
               in
               the
               middle
               of
               the
               rest
               .
               The
               flowers
               are
               white
               as
               Snow
               ,
               and
               a
               little
               bigger
               then
               the
               Orange-flower
               ;
               blows
               immediately
               as
               the
               Sun
               is
               set
               ,
               so
               suddenly
               ,
               that
               they
               are
               produced
               as
               't
               were
               in
               the
               cast
               of
               an
               eye
               .
               This
               fecundity
               lasts
               all
               night
               ,
               till
               the
               return
               of
               the
               Sun
               makes
               both
               the
               flowers
               and
               leaves
               drop
               off
               ,
               and
               so
               strips
               the
               tree
               that
               least
               greenness
               is
               not
               to
               be
               found
               upon
               it
               ,
               nor
               any
               thing
               of
               that
               admirable
               odour
               which
               perfum'd
               the
               Air
               ,
               and
               comprehended
               all
               that
               Asia
               affords
               of
               sweetness
               .
               The
               tree
               keeps
               in
               this
               condition
               ,
               till
               the
               Sun
               hath
               left
               the
               Horizon
               ;
               and
               then
               it
               begins
               to
               open
               its
               womb
               again
               ,
               and
               deck
               it self
               with
               fresh
               flowers
               ,
               as
               if
               in
               the
               shades
               of
               night
               it
               would
               recover
               it self
               out
               of
               the
               affliction
               which
               it
               is
               put
               into
               by
               that
               Planet
               ,
               whose
               return
               enlivens
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               Universe
               .
            
             
               There
               is
               not
               in
               the
               Island
               a
               Tree
               more
               common
               then
               the
               Cocoes
               ,
               
               and
               in
               regard
               't
               is
               general
               through
               the
               Indies
               ,
               I
               will
               give
               here
               a
               brief
               description
               of
               it
               ;
               and
               first
               tell
               you
               there
               are
               four
               sorts
               thereof
               .
               That
               which
               bears
               the
               fruit
               called
               Cocoes
               ,
               which
               are
               the
               Nuts
               of
               the
               Country
               ,
               is
               the
               most
               considerable
               ,
               not
               only
               of
               any
               Tree
               in
               this
               Country
               ,
               but
               indeed
               of
               any
               
               other
               part
               of
               the
               world
               .
               This
               Tree
               ,
               not
               above
               a
               foot
               diameter
               ,
               grows
               in
               body
               exceeding
               high
               ,
               having
               not
               a
               branch
               but
               at
               the
               top
               ,
               where
               it
               spreads
               as
               the
               Date-tree
               .
               The
               fruit
               comes
               not
               out
               of
               the
               branches
               ,
               but
               beneath
               out
               of
               the
               body
               ,
               in
               bunches
               or
               clusters
               of
               ten
               or
               twelve
               Nuts
               :
               The
               flower
               is
               like
               that
               of
               a
               Chesnut
               ,
               and
               it
               grows
               only
               near
               the
               Sea
               ,
               or
               upon
               the
               River
               side
               in
               sandy
               ground
               ,
               and
               nevertheless
               grows
               so
               lofty
               ,
               that
               except
               the
               Indians
               ,
               who
               by
               practice
               climb
               it
               with
               as
               much
               agility
               and
               quickness
               as
               an
               Ape
               ,
               there
               is
               no
               Stranger
               will
               venture
               to
               do
               it
               .
               'T
               is
               as
               common
               in
               the
               Indies
               ,
               as
               the
               Olive
               in
               Spain
               ,
               or
               Willows
               in
               Holland
               ;
               and
               though
               the
               wood
               be
               sappy
               ,
               yet
               it
               serves
               for
               such
               variety
               of
               things
               ,
               that
               there
               is
               no
               Tree
               of
               so
               general
               an
               use
               .
               
               In
               the
               Maldives
               Isles
               ,
               they
               make
               Ships
               that
               cross
               the
               Sea
               ,
               without
               any
               thing
               but
               what
               the
               Cocoe
               affords
               .
               Of
               the
               outer
               rind
               they
               make
               a
               kind
               of
               Hemp
               ,
               which
               they
               call
               Cayro
               ,
               whereof
               they
               make
               Cordage
               and
               Cables
               for
               their
               Ships
               .
               Of
               the
               leaves
               they
               make
               Sails
               ,
               and
               cover
               Houses
               with
               them
               ;
               they
               make
               of
               them
               likewise
               Umbrelloes
               ,
               Fans
               ,
               Tents
               ,
               Mats
               and
               Hats
               ,
               which
               for
               their
               lightness
               are
               very
               commodious
               in
               Summer
               .
            
             
               These
               Trees
               are
               planted
               either
               for
               the
               Fruit
               ,
               or
               the
               Terry
               which
               is
               got
               out
               of
               them
               .
               The
               Fruit
               is
               of
               the
               bigness
               of
               an
               Estridge
               egg
               ;
               and
               the
               Husk
               ,
               that
               is
               green
               ,
               as
               of
               our
               ordinary
               Nuts
               ,
               being
               dried
               ,
               is
               converted
               into
               the
               Thread
               called
               Cayro
               ,
               which
               I
               spoke
               of
               before
               .
               Sometimes
               they
               gather
               the
               Fruit
               before
               it
               comes
               to
               perfect
               maturity
               ,
               and
               then
               it
               is
               called
               Lanbo
               ,
               whence
               may
               be
               drawn
               two
               pints
               of
               refreshing
               Liquor
               pleasant
               to
               drink
               .
               This
               Juyce
               by
               degrees
               turns
               to
               a
               little
               Nut
               ,
               in
               taste
               not
               much
               unlike
               our
               Hasel-nut
               ,
               but
               something
               sweeter
               .
               The
               shell
               of
               this
               Nut
               ,
               while
               't
               is
               green
               ,
               is
               good
               to
               eat
               ,
               but
               being
               dry
               ,
               they
               make
               Cups
               ,
               Spoons
               ,
               and
               other
               Utensils
               of
               it
               ,
               or
               make
               Coal
               for
               Goldsmiths
               .
               The
               Indians
               peel
               this
               Nut
               ,
               and
               extract
               a
               Milk
               out
               of
               it
               ,
               as
               useful
               to
               all
               purposes
               ,
               as
               our
               Cows
               milk
               .
               None
               but
               the
               poor
               eat
               the
               Fruit
               ,
               because
               ordinarily
               they
               dry
               it
               ,
               to
               extract
               the
               Oyl
               ,
               which
               is
               good
               to
               eat
               ,
               useful
               in
               medicine
               ,
               and
               to
               burn
               in
               Lamps
               .
               The
               fruit
               being
               kept
               in
               the
               shell
               ,
               by
               degrees
               turns
               to
               a
               kind
               of
               Apple
               ,
               which
               in
               time
               grows
               yellow
               ,
               and
               is
               excellent
               to
               eat
               .
            
             
               They
               extract
               Wine
               out
               of
               it
               ,
               thus
               ;
               
               pulling
               off
               the
               Flower
               ,
               they
               fasten
               to
               it
               a
               pot
               of
               Earth
               they
               call
               Collao
               ,
               well
               stop'd
               and
               luted
               with
               Potters
               earth
               ,
               that
               it
               may
               not
               dye
               nor
               sharpen
               .
               They
               know
               in
               what
               time
               the
               pot
               will
               be
               filled
               with
               a
               certain
               Liquor
               ,
               which
               they
               call
               Sura
               ,
               that
               hath
               the
               taste
               and
               quality
               of
               Whey
               .
               This
               Liquor
               boyl'd
               makes
               Terry
               ,
               which
               serves
               them
               for
               Wine
               ,
               and
               being
               set
               in
               the
               Sun
               ,
               makes
               excellent
               Vinegar
               ,
               and
               stilling
               it
               in
               a
               Limbeck
               makes
               good
               Strong-water
               .
               They
               make
               likewise
               Sugar
               of
               it
               ,
               which
               they
               call
               Iagra
               ,
               but
               esteem
               it
               not
               ,
               for
               that
               't
               is
               brown
               ,
               having
               such
               plenty
               of
               white
               .
               The
               Portuguez
               ,
               steeping
               Raisins
               of
               the
               Sun
               and
               some
               other
               Ingredients
               in
               Sura
               ,
               make
               a
               Drink
               that
               hath
               the
               taste
               and
               quality
               of
               Sack.
               
            
             
               The
               Indians
               esteem
               most
               the
               inside
               of
               this
               Tree
               ,
               
               for
               the
               Pith
               is
               white
               ,
               and
               as
               fine
               as
               any
               Paper
               we
               have
               ,
               will
               hold
               in
               fifty
               or
               sixty
               folds
               ,
               or
               as
               many
               leaves
               .
               They
               term
               it
               Olla
               ,
               and
               use
               it
               in
               stead
               of
               Paper
               ,
               so
               as
               Persons
               of
               Quality
               seek
               much
               after
               it
               ,
               only
               for
               this
               use
               ;
               of
               the
               Bark
               they
               make
               courser
               paper
               ,
               to
               make
               up
               Merchandizes
               in
               .
            
             
               The
               second
               Species
               of
               Cocoes
               ,
               is
               the
               Tree
               that
               the
               Portuguez
               call
               Arrequeiro
               ,
               for
               the
               Areca
               that
               comes
               of
               it
               ,
               whereof
               we
               spoke
               in
               the
               precedent
               Book
               ,
               and
               of
               which
               we
               shall
               have
               further
               occasion
               to
               speak
               more
               hereafter
               ;
               as
               well
               as
               of
               the
               other
               two
               kinds
               ,
               called
               Tamor
               and
               Lantor
               ,
               in
               the
               description
               of
               the
               Isle
               of
               Iava
               ,
               to
               which
               we
               shall
               come
               immediately
               .
            
             
               Bananas
               is
               not
               any
               where
               so
               common
               as
               in
               Sumatra
               :
               
               't
               is
               a
               kind
               of
               Indian
               Fig-tree
               ,
               which
               grows
               to
               a
               mans
               height
               ,
               and
               produces
               Leaves
               six
               foot
               long
               ,
               and
               a
               foot
               and
               half
               broad
               .
               We
               call
               it
               ,
               with
               the
               Portuguez
               ,
               the
               Fig-tree
               ,
               in
               regard
               that
               though
               the
               Fruit
               be
               not
               altogether
               like
               other
               Figs
               ,
               yet
               hath
               it
               the
               shape
               and
               colour
               .
               It
               may
               be
               called
               rather
               a
               Bush
               then
               a
               Tree
               ,
               because
               it
               hath
               no
               body
               .
               The
               Leaves
               begin
               to
               break
               forth
               when
               the
               Sprout
               is
               but
               four
               foot
               high
               ,
               and
               as
               some
               come
               forth
               ,
               others
               wither
               and
               fall
               ,
               till
               the
               Plant
               be
               at
               full
               growth
               ,
               and
               the
               Fruit
               come
               to
               maturity
               .
               The
               bole
               of
               it
               is
               not
               above
               ten
               or
               twelve
               inches
               think
               ,
               and
               so
               soft
               that
               it
               may
               with
               ease
               be
               cut
               with
               a
               Knife
               .
               In
               the
               middle
               of
               the
               Leaf
               there
               comes
               out
               a
               Flower
               as
               big
               as
               an
               Estridge
               Egg
               ,
               inclining
               to
               a
               violet
               colour
               ,
               out
               of
               which
               comes
               a
               branch
               which
               is
               not
               wood
               ,
               but
               tender
               as
               a
               Cabbage-stalk
               ,
               loaden
               with
               Figs.
               At
               first
               they
               are
               no
               bigger
               then
               a
               Bean
               ,
               but
               in
               time
               they
               grow
               seven
               or
               eight
               inches
               long
               ,
               and
               as
               big
               as
               a
               Cowcumber
               ;
               not
               a
               sprig
               but
               shall
               have
               near
               a
               hundred
               Figs
               ,
               which
               joyn
               together
               like
               a
               bunch
               of
               Grapes
               .
               They
               gather
               them
               before
               they
               are
               full
               ripe
               ,
               which
               they
               know
               by
               their
               colour
               ,
               which
               is
               of
               a
               yellowish
               green
               ;
               then
               they
               hang
               them
               on
               a
               Nail
               till
               they
               ripen
               ,
               which
               will
               be
               in
               four
               or
               five
               days
               .
               No
               stalk
               hath
               more
               then
               one
               bunch
               ;
               they
               cut
               it
               close
               to
               the
               ground
               ,
               whence
               it
               springs
               again
               with
               such
               vigout
               ,
               that
               in
               a
               moneth
               it
               recovers
               its
               former
               condition
               ;
               and
               at
               that
               rate
               fructifies
               the
               year
               throughout
               ,
               which
               is
               a
               great
               
               Ma●na
               to
               this
               Country
               ,
               where
               a
               little
               sufficeth
               ;
               and
               thus
               they
               live
               in
               a
               manner
               for
               nothing
               .
               The
               Cods
               or
               Husks
               ,
               wherein
               the
               Figs
               are
               inclosed
               ,
               are
               no
               less
               delicious
               and
               useful
               then
               the
               Fruit
               it self
               ,
               and
               as
               nourishing
               as
               our
               finest
               Bread
               ,
               and
               in
               taste
               much
               like
               a
               Cake
               ,
               so
               as
               this
               Tree
               alone
               is
               sufficient
               to
               feed
               the
               whole
               Country
               .
            
             
               The
               Pepper
               of
               Sumatra
               is
               without
               doubt
               the
               best
               in
               the
               Indies
               ,
               
               except
               that
               of
               Cochim
               .
               Commonly
               they
               plant
               it
               at
               the
               root
               of
               another
               Tree
               ,
               underset
               it
               with
               Canes
               or
               Poles
               ,
               as
               Hop
               or
               French-beans
               .
               The
               Leaves
               resemble
               Orange-leaves
               ,
               only
               they
               are
               a
               little
               less
               and
               more
               sharp
               ;
               it
               grows
               in
               little
               branches
               as
               red
               Goosberries
               ,
               or
               Juniper
               .
               While
               it
               hangs
               on
               the
               tree
               it
               is
               green
               ,
               and
               turns
               not
               black
               till
               it
               be
               gathered
               and
               dry
               ,
               which
               they
               do
               in
               December
               and
               Ianuary
               .
               The
               places
               which
               produce
               most
               of
               it
               are
               ,
               
                 Malabar
                 ,
                 Onar
                 ,
                 Barselor
                 ,
                 Mangalor
                 ,
                 Calicut
                 ,
                 Cranganor
                 ,
                 Cochim
                 ,
                 Conhon
                 ,
                 Quida
                 ,
                 Dampin
                 ,
                 Dedir
                 ,
                 Campir
              
               and
               Andragir
               ,
               the
               Isles
               of
               Sumatra
               and
               Bantam
               ,
               and
               certain
               places
               in
               the
               Isle
               of
               Iava
               .
               They
               bring
               forth
               likewise
               white
               Pepper
               ,
               but
               not
               in
               so
               great
               abundance
               .
               The
               Malayans
               call
               Pepper
               Lauda
               ;
               the
               Inhabitants
               of
               
                 Iava
                 ,
                 Sahargh
              
               ;
               and
               the
               
                 Malabars
                 ,
                 Molanga
              
               .
               Long
               Pepper
               is
               not
               gotten
               but
               in
               Bengala
               ,
               which
               is
               another
               sort
               of
               Fruit
               like
               the
               tag
               of
               a
               point
               ,
               but
               something
               thicker
               and
               gray
               ,
               containing
               a
               small
               white
               grain
               of
               the
               same
               taste
               and
               use
               as
               common
               Pepper
               .
               In
               Malabar
               and
               Goa
               there
               grows
               another
               sort
               of
               Pepper
               ,
               which
               they
               call
               Canarius
               ,
               but
               used
               only
               by
               poor
               people
               .
            
             
               'T
               is
               something
               strange
               ,
               but
               very
               certain
               ,
               that
               they
               spend
               more
               Pepper
               in
               the
               Indies
               then
               is
               brought
               into
               Europe
               ;
               though
               in
               the
               Haven
               of
               Bantam
               only
               ,
               't
               is
               known
               they
               have
               laded
               fourty
               eight
               thousand
               Bags
               in
               a
               year
               :
               for
               the
               Indians
               dress
               not
               any
               meat
               without
               handfuls
               of
               it
               ,
               but
               they
               never
               beat
               it
               ,
               nor
               grind
               it
               .
            
             
               Iava
               ,
               
               an
               Island
               commonly
               called
               
                 Iava
                 Major
              
               ,
               to
               distinguish
               it
               from
               another
               less
               of
               the
               same
               name
               ,
               which
               lies
               hard
               by
               it
               ,
               is
               South-East
               from
               the
               Isle
               of
               Sumatra
               ,
               from
               which
               it
               is
               dis-joyned
               ,
               only
               by
               a
               narrow
               Streight
               ,
               called
               the
               Streight
               of
               Sunda
               .
               It
               lies
               seven
               Degrees
               beyond
               the
               Line
               ,
               and
               is
               about
               fifty
               Leagues
               long
               :
               but
               hitherto
               no
               mans
               curiosity
               hath
               discovered
               the
               breadth
               of
               it
               ,
               which
               makes
               some
               conceive
               that
               it
               is
               not
               an
               Island
               ,
               but
               part
               of
               the
               Continent
               ,
               known
               by
               the
               name
               of
               
                 Terra
                 Australis
              
               ,
               near
               the
               Streight
               of
               
                 Magellan
                 .
                 Iulius
                 Scaliger
              
               ,
               in
               his
               Exercitations
               against
               Cardan
               ,
               calls
               it
               the
               
                 Compendium
                 of
                 the
                 World
              
               ;
               because
               there
               is
               not
               Animal
               ,
               Plant
               ,
               Fruit
               ,
               Metal
               ,
               nor
               Drug
               ,
               which
               is
               not
               here
               in
               greater
               abundance
               ,
               then
               in
               any
               part
               of
               the
               Universe
               .
            
             
               The
               Natives
               say
               ,
               
               that
               originally
               they
               came
               from
               China
               ,
               and
               that
               their
               Ancestors
               ,
               weary
               of
               the
               yoak
               that
               King
               kept
               them
               under
               ,
               removed
               to
               the
               Isle
               of
               Iava
               ;
               certainly
               they
               are
               in
               face
               like
               the
               Chineses
               ,
               their
               forehead
               and
               brows
               large
               ,
               and
               eyes
               narrow
               ;
               for
               which
               reason
               divers
               Chineses
               settle
               in
               this
               Island
               .
            
             
               There
               is
               scarce
               a
               Town
               in
               Iava
               but
               hath
               a
               particular
               King
               ,
               who
               not
               above
               forty
               or
               fifty
               years
               since
               obeyed
               all
               one
               Emperour
               ,
               but
               of
               late
               they
               have
               shaken
               off
               that
               Soveraignty
               ,
               and
               are
               all
               independent
               .
               The
               King
               of
               Bantam
               is
               the
               most
               puissant
               ,
               
               and
               next
               him
               the
               King
               of
               Palambuam
               ,
               from
               whom
               is
               denominated
               the
               Streight
               that
               divides
               the
               Isles
               Iava
               and
               Bali
               .
               Ten
               Leagues
               thence
               ,
               towards
               the
               North-East
               ,
               lyes
               the
               Town
               of
               Panarucan
               ,
               where
               they
               drive
               a
               great
               trade
               with
               the
               Slaves
               they
               bring
               from
               Malacca
               ,
               as
               also
               in
               long
               Pepper
               and
               Womens
               Garments
               .
            
             
               Near
               Panarucan
               there
               is
               a
               Mountain
               of
               Sulphur
               ,
               which
               began
               in
               the
               year
               1586.
               to
               cast
               up
               fire
               in
               such
               violence
               ,
               
               that
               at
               that
               first
               blazing
               above
               ten
               thousand
               persons
               perished
               by
               it
               .
               The
               Kings
               of
               Panarucan
               and
               Palambuam
               are
               Pagans
               ,
               but
               the
               King
               of
               the
               City
               of
               Passaruan
               ,
               six
               Leagues
               from
               Panarucan
               ,
               is
               a
               Mahumetan
               .
               At
               Passaruan
               they
               have
               a
               great
               traffick
               in
               Garnitre
               ,
               a
               fruit
               like
               a
               Raspberry
               ,
               whereof
               the
               Merchants
               of
               Quilin
               make
               Beads
               and
               Bracelets
               ,
               which
               they
               sell
               ,
               and
               put
               off
               all
               over
               the
               Indies
               .
            
             
               Ten
               Leagues
               thence
               Westward
               lies
               the
               City
               Ioartam
               ,
               
               with
               an
               excellent
               Haven
               upon
               a
               fair
               River
               ,
               where
               Ships
               ,
               in
               their
               Voyage
               from
               the
               Moluccoes
               to
               Bantam
               ,
               take
               in
               Provisions
               and
               fresh
               Water
               .
            
             
               Upon
               the
               same
               River
               lies
               the
               City
               Gerrici
               ,
               
               to
               whose
               King
               the
               other
               Kings
               of
               Iava
               render
               the
               same
               respect
               ,
               they
               again
               exact
               from
               their
               own
               Slaves
               ,
               and
               near
               to
               these
               two
               Cities
               it
               is
               they
               fetch
               the
               Salt
               that
               is
               brought
               to
               Bantam
               .
            
             
               The
               City
               of
               Surabaia
               ,
               
               that
               stands
               next
               in
               rank
               ,
               hath
               likewise
               its
               proper
               King
               ,
               who
               also
               reigns
               over
               the
               City
               of
               Brandam
               ,
               six
               Leagues
               thence
               towards
               the
               West
               ,
               and
               lives
               at
               Cidaye
               .
               
            
             
               This
               City
               is
               fortified
               with
               a
               good
               Wall
               well
               flanked
               ;
               but
               the
               Haven
               is
               not
               safe
               ,
               by
               reason
               there
               wants
               shelter
               against
               the
               Winds
               that
               come
               from
               Sea-wards
               .
            
             
               Ten
               Leagues
               Westward
               lies
               the
               City
               of
               Tabaon
               ,
               
               next
               Bantam
               ,
               the
               most
               considerable
               of
               the
               Island
               ,
               as
               we
               shall
               tell
               you
               anon
               .
            
             
               Five
               Leagues
               further
               North-west
               is
               Cajam
               ,
               
               a
               City
               of
               no
               traffick
               ,
               no
               more
               then
               Mandalicaon
               ,
               which
               is
               inhabited
               by
               none
               but
               Fishermen
               .
            
             
             
               Five
               Leagues
               onwaads
               West
               stands
               Iapara
               ,
               
               upon
               a
               skirt
               of
               Land
               that
               thrusts
               it self
               three
               Leagues
               into
               the
               Sea.
               The
               scituation
               of
               this
               Town
               is
               upon
               a
               fair
               River
               ,
               with
               a
               good
               Harbour
               that
               renders
               it
               very
               Merchantile
               .
               This
               hath
               likewise
               a
               peculiar
               King
               ,
               and
               none
               of
               the
               meanest
               in
               the
               Island
               .
            
             
               Twenty
               five
               Leagues
               from
               Iapara
               ,
               and
               forty
               five
               from
               Bantam
               ,
               lies
               Matram
               ,
               or
               Matavam
               ,
               
               a
               great
               City
               ,
               with
               a
               King
               of
               its
               own
               ;
               who
               heretofore
               was
               so
               powerful
               as
               that
               he
               pretended
               to
               Soveraignty
               over
               the
               whole
               Isle
               ;
               and
               for
               this
               was
               the
               declared
               enemy
               of
               the
               King
               of
               Bantam
               .
            
             
               Then
               five
               Leagues
               West
               from
               Iapara
               is
               the
               City
               of
               Pati
               ,
               
               and
               three
               Leagues
               beyond
               that
               of
               Dauma
               ,
               which
               acknowledges
               the
               King
               of
               Matavam
               ;
               as
               doth
               also
               that
               of
               Taggal
               ,
               
               scituate
               with
               the
               two
               others
               in
               the
               same
               Bay.
               
            
             
               The
               next
               is
               the
               fair
               and
               strong
               City
               of
               Charabaon
               ,
               upon
               a
               fresh-water
               River
               ;
               and
               onwards
               the
               Cities
               of
               Dormago
               and
               Monucaon
               ,
               
               whence
               they
               pass
               through
               the
               Village
               Gaccon
               ,
               to
               the
               City
               of
               Iacatra
               ,
               
               and
               so
               to
               Bantam
               .
               
            
             
               Without
               question
               this
               last
               is
               the
               Metropolis
               ,
               and
               most
               considerable
               City
               of
               all
               Iava
               ,
               scituate
               about
               twenty
               five
               Leagues
               from
               the
               Isle
               of
               Sumatra
               ,
               at
               the
               foot
               of
               a
               Mountain
               ,
               whence
               three
               Rivers
               rise
               ,
               two
               whereof
               run
               by
               the
               walls
               ,
               the
               other
               through
               the
               City
               ,
               but
               all
               too
               shallow
               for
               Navigation
               .
               The
               Town
               is
               indifferent
               great
               ,
               but
               rascally
               Houses
               ;
               the
               walls
               ,
               which
               are
               of
               Brick
               ,
               and
               three
               foot
               in
               thickness
               ,
               are
               not
               entirely
               lined
               with
               Earth
               ,
               yet
               so
               flanked
               ,
               that
               at
               every
               hundredth
               pace
               lies
               a
               Cannon
               ,
               which
               would
               sufficiently
               secure
               the
               Curtain
               ,
               were
               it
               in
               condition
               for
               service
               ;
               but
               their
               Artillery
               is
               not
               mounted
               ,
               and
               they
               have
               no
               other
               Ammunition
               then
               a
               little
               Powder
               brought
               from
               Malacca
               ,
               where
               the
               Portuguez
               have
               a
               Mill.
               The
               City
               Gates
               are
               so
               wretched
               ,
               that
               one
               might
               beat
               them
               down
               with
               a
               Club
               ;
               but
               so
               vigilantly
               guarded
               ,
               't
               would
               be
               hard
               to
               approach
               without
               notice
               ;
               there
               are
               neither
               Bastions
               nor
               Towers
               ,
               but
               in
               lieu
               thereof
               Scaffolds
               of
               three
               stories
               ,
               which
               yield
               a
               strong
               defence
               .
            
             
               In
               the
               whole
               City
               there
               are
               but
               three
               principal
               Streets
               ,
               
               which
               all
               abut
               upon
               the
               Castle
               called
               Pacebam
               .
               The
               one
               goes
               from
               the
               Pacebam
               to
               the
               Haven
               ;
               another
               ,
               where
               the
               Slaves
               and
               the
               Kings
               Domesticks
               inhabit
               ,
               leads
               to
               the
               Gate
               towards
               the
               Fields
               ;
               and
               the
               third
               ,
               to
               the
               Gate
               at
               the
               foot
               of
               the
               Mountain
               .
               The
               Streets
               are
               not
               pav'd
               ,
               but
               are
               as
               commodious
               ,
               by
               means
               of
               the
               Sand
               they
               are
               covered
               with
               .
               The
               Channels
               ,
               which
               in
               divers
               places
               cross
               the
               City
               ,
               are
               foul
               and
               stinking
               ,
               by
               reason
               the
               Stream
               of
               the
               River
               not
               being
               strong
               enough
               to
               carry
               away
               the
               filth
               it
               brings
               it self
               ,
               and
               what
               is
               thrown
               forth
               ,
               the
               Water
               choaks
               and
               makes
               puddles
               that
               infect
               the
               whole
               City
               .
               No
               Person
               of
               Quality
               who
               hath
               not
               his
               private
               Chappel
               ,
               or
               Mesquite
               ,
               in
               his
               House
               ;
               but
               one
               there
               is
               in
               common
               ,
               near
               the
               Palace
               ,
               on
               the
               Magazine
               and
               Stable
               side
               .
               The
               City
               is
               divided
               into
               several
               Posts
               ,
               each
               of
               which
               is
               assign'd
               to
               some
               Person
               of
               Quality
               ,
               who
               commands
               in
               time
               of
               War
               ,
               and
               hath
               the
               direction
               in
               civil
               Affairs
               .
               
               They
               have
               a
               Drum
               as
               big
               as
               those
               Germane
               Casks
               ,
               call'd
               Thunder-bolts
               ,
               used
               instead
               of
               a
               Bell
               ,
               which
               they
               beat
               with
               a
               wooden
               Bar
               as
               big
               as
               a
               Weavers-beam
               ,
               morning
               and
               evening
               ,
               as
               also
               on
               Alarms
               .
               Likewise
               they
               have
               Brass
               basins
               ,
               which
               they
               beat
               musically
               and
               chime
               upon
               ,
               as
               they
               do
               on
               Bells
               .
            
             
               At
               every
               corner
               of
               the
               Streets
               there
               stands
               a
               Guard
               ,
               
               and
               at
               Sun-set
               they
               draw
               up
               and
               make
               fast
               all
               Passage-boats
               ,
               so
               as
               in
               the
               night
               there
               is
               no
               stirring
               in
               the
               Street
               .
               At
               the
               Prison
               gate
               ,
               near
               the
               Palace
               ,
               stands
               a
               Guard
               of
               fifty
               Men
               ;
               nor
               is
               there
               a
               Person
               of
               Quality
               ,
               who
               hath
               not
               one
               of
               ten
               or
               twelve
               at
               his
               House
               .
               The
               Town
               is
               full
               of
               Cocoe-trees
               ,
               nor
               is
               there
               a
               Mansion
               without
               divers
               belonging
               to
               it
               .
               The
               housing
               is
               poorly
               built
               ,
               of
               Straw
               or
               Reeds
               upon
               piles
               ,
               made
               like
               those
               at
               Achim
               .
               They
               cover
               their
               Houses
               with
               Cocoe-leaves
               ,
               and
               the
               sides
               of
               thier
               lodging
               Rooms
               have
               only
               Curtains
               for
               freedom
               of
               the
               Air
               ,
               which
               is
               exceeding
               necessary
               in
               this
               hot
               Climate
               .
               For
               preservation
               of
               their
               Wares
               ,
               they
               have
               Store-houses
               of
               Stone
               ,
               but
               they
               are
               covered
               only
               with
               Straw
               ,
               so
               that
               to
               secure
               them
               from
               fire
               ,
               which
               is
               but
               too
               frequent
               amongst
               them
               ,
               they
               lay
               great
               pieces
               of
               Timber
               over
               the
               Roof
               ,
               and
               cover
               it
               with
               Sand
               ,
               that
               the
               fire
               may
               not
               find
               passage
               .
               The
               Rooms
               in
               their
               Houses
               are
               only
               divided
               by
               partitions
               ,
               made
               of
               Canes
               called
               Bambus
               ,
               which
               they
               slit
               so
               thin
               ,
               that
               a
               Horse-load
               serves
               for
               all
               the
               Rooms
               in
               a
               House
               .
               At
               the
               Houses
               of
               Persons
               of
               Quality
               ,
               at
               the
               first
               entrance
               ,
               you
               come
               into
               a
               square
               Court
               ,
               where
               the
               Guard
               is
               ,
               and
               where
               the
               Master
               of
               the
               House
               speaks
               with
               such
               as
               have
               business
               with
               him
               ,
               under
               a
               little
               Shed
               ,
               covered
               with
               Canes
               or
               Cocoe-leaves
               .
               In
               one
               of
               the
               corners
               of
               this
               Court
               stands
               the
               Mesquite
               ,
               where
               at
               noon
               they
               do
               their
               Devotions
               ,
               and
               not
               far
               thence
               the
               Cistern
               where
               they
               wash
               themselves
               .
               Being
               entred
               the
               House
               ,
               you
               find
               on
               both
               sides
               of
               a
               narrow
               Gallery
               several
               little
               Niches
               ,
               for
               Slaves
               to
               rest
               in
               ,
               who
               watch
               for
               their
               Masters
               security
               ;
               by
               reason
               they
               are
               all
               afraid
               of
               being
               surprized
               and
               killed
               by
               their
               Enemies
               in
               the
               night
               .
               All
               Forraigners
               ,
               
               as
               the
               Inhabitants
               of
               
                 Bengala
                 ,
                 Guzuratta
                 ,
                 Malayans
                 ,
                 Abissins
                 ,
                 Chineses
                 ,
                 Portuguez
              
               and
               Hollanders
               ,
               lye
               out
               of
               Town
               .
            
             
               Here
               are
               three
               great
               Market
               places
               ,
               
               where
               Merchants
               meet
               daily
               ;
               The
               grand
               Bazar
               ,
               or
               Exchange
               ,
               is
               towards
               the
               East
               part
               of
               the
               Town
               ,
               and
               is
               the
               meeting
               place
               of
               forreign
               Merchants
               ;
               as
               
                 Portuguez
                 ,
                 Arabians
                 ,
                 Turks
                 ,
                 Chineses
                 ,
                 Quilins
                 ,
                 Peguans
                 ,
                 Malayans
                 ,
                 Bengalans
                 ,
                 Gusurats
                 ,
                 Malabars
                 ,
              
               and
               other
               Indians
               ,
               who
               are
               there
               from
               the
               break
               of
               the
               day
               till
               nine
               of
               the
               clock
               ,
               and
               then
               break
               up
               .
               The
               second
               Market
               place
               is
               before
               the
               great
               Mesquite
               ,
               divided
               from
               it
               by
               a
               Pallisado
               .
               To
               this
               place
               Women
               resort
               with
               Sacks
               ,
               and
               a
               weight
               of
               three
               pounds
               ,
               they
               call
               Gantam
               ,
               who
               buy
               Pepper
               of
               the
               Country
               people
               ,
               at
               eight
               or
               nine
               hundred
               Caxas
               the
               Gantam
               .
               But
               the
               Chineses
               ,
               who
               are
               very
               skilful
               in
               this
               Trade
               ,
               forestall
               them
               sometimes
               ;
               for
               they
               go
               to
               the
               Peasants
               and
               buy
               all
               they
               have
               by
               the
               lump
               before
               hand
               .
               Betwixt
               the
               Pallisado
               and
               the
               Mesquite
               stand
               Women
               that
               sell
               
                 Bettele
                 ,
                 Araca
                 ,
                 Bananas
                 ,
                 Melons
                 ,
              
               &c.
               and
               some
               there
               are
               sell
               fine
               Cakes
               to
               be
               eaten
               hot
               .
            
             
               A
               little
               higher
               on
               the
               right
               hand
               are
               Armourers
               ,
               
               who
               sell
               small
               pieces
               of
               Cannon
               ,
               Pistols
               ,
               Sword-blades
               ,
               Battle-axes
               ,
               Knives
               ,
               &c.
               
               Not
               far
               thence
               ,
               there
               are
               others
               that
               sell
               Sandal-wood
               ,
               white
               and
               yellow
               ,
               and
               on
               the
               left
               hand
               are
               Confectioners
               ,
               that
               sell
               Sugar
               ,
               Honey
               ,
               and
               all
               sorts
               of
               Sweet-meats
               liquid
               or
               dry
               .
               Near
               to
               that
               is
               the
               Bean-market
               ,
               where
               are
               sold
               all
               sorts
               of
               Beans
               ,
               black
               ,
               white
               ,
               red
               ,
               yellow
               ,
               green
               and
               grey
               ,
               at
               three
               hundred
               Caxas
               the
               Gantam
               .
               Next
               to
               this
               is
               the
               Onyon-market
               ,
               where
               Merchants
               that
               sell
               Cloath
               by
               whole-sale
               come
               ,
               and
               such
               as
               deal
               in
               return
               of
               Money
               ,
               and
               assurances
               of
               the
               return
               of
               Vessels
               .
               Hard
               by
               this
               is
               the
               Poultry
               ,
               where
               ,
               besides
               tame
               Fowl
               ,
               they
               sell
               also
               Kids
               ,
               Geese
               ,
               Pigeons
               ,
               Parrats
               ,
               &c.
               
               Coming
               thence
               you
               meet
               three
               wayes
               ;
               one
               going
               to
               the
               Chineses
               Shops
               ;
               another
               to
               the
               Herb
               and
               Pulse-market
               ;
               and
               the
               third
               to
               the
               Shambles
               .
               By
               the
               way
               to
               the
               Chineses
               Shops
               ,
               on
               the
               right
               hand
               ,
               are
               some
               Jewellers
               ,
               who
               for
               the
               greater
               part
               are
               Choroacones
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               Persians
               ,
               or
               Arabians
               ,
               who
               sell
               
                 Rubies
                 ,
                 Hiacinths
                 ,
                 Turquesses
                 ,
                 Granats
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
               And
               on
               the
               left
               hand
               is
               the
               place
               for
               the
               Bengalians
               ,
               with
               their
               Toyes
               and
               small
               Wares
               .
            
             
               On
               the
               backside
               of
               this
               Street
               ,
               the
               Chineses
               sell
               their
               Silks
               raw
               and
               colour●d
               ,
               Damask
               ,
               Velvet
               ,
               Sattins
               ,
               Brocadoes
               of
               Gold
               and
               Silver
               ,
               Purcelane
               ,
               and
               Cabinets
               ,
               and
               works
               of
               Lacque
               ,
               &c.
               
               By
               the
               way
               to
               the
               Hearb-market
               ,
               upon
               the
               right
               hand
               upon
               the
               Strand
               ,
               are
               the
               Bengalians
               with
               their
               small
               Wares
               .
               On
               the
               left
               hand
               Merchants
               of
               Linnen-cloath
               ,
               and
               at
               the
               lower
               end
               of
               this
               Market
               married
               Women
               have
               Seamsters
               shops
               ;
               but
               men
               are
               forbidden
               to
               come
               there
               under
               pain
               of
               a
               forfeiture
               .
               Then
               you
               come
               to
               the
               Hearb-market
               ,
               where
               are
               a
               multitude
               of
               Simples
               unknown
               to
               us
               .
               Turning
               thence
               you
               see
               the
               Fish-market
               ,
               then
               the
               Shambles
               ,
               with
               Stalls
               full
               of
               Beef
               ,
               Buffles
               and
               Venison
               :
               then
               the
               Spice-market
               ,
               where
               Women
               sell
               Pepper
               ,
               Cloves
               ,
               Nutmegs
               ,
               Mace
               ,
               &c.
               and
               all
               sorts
               of
               Gums
               and
               Drugs
               ,
               to
               Europeans
               unknown
               :
               and
               the
               Rice-market
               ,
               where
               likewise
               they
               sell
               Earthen-Ware
               and
               Salt
               ;
               whence
               they
               pass
               by
               the
               same
               way
               they
               came
               ,
               to
               the
               place
               where
               Merchants
               and
               Masters
               of
               Ships
               meet
               about
               their
               Affairs
               .
            
             
               The
               sale
               of
               these
               Commodities
               lasts
               but
               till
               nine
               of
               the
               clock
               ,
               and
               then
               opens
               the
               Market
               before
               the
               Pacebam
               ,
               or
               Palace
               Royal
               ,
               where
               are
               sold
               all
               sorts
               of
               Victuals
               ,
               as
               likewise
               some
               Pepper
               ,
               which
               they
               truck
               with
               the
               Chineses
               .
               About
               noon
               the
               Market
               in
               the
               Chineses
               quarters
               begins
               ,
               where
               nothing
               is
               sold
               but
               for
               the
               Table
               .
            
             
               We
               told
               you
               before
               ,
               that
               next
               
                 Bantam
                 ,
                 Tuban
              
               or
               Tubaon
               ,
               
               is
               the
               chiefest
               Town
               in
               Iava
               ,
               and
               in
               effect
               ,
               is
               stronger
               then
               all
               the
               rest
               ,
               and
               although
               not
               so
               great
               as
               Bantam
               ,
               't
               is
               at
               least
               as
               handsome
               ,
               and
               as
               well
               built
               .
               The
               Palace
               is
               exceeding
               spacious
               ,
               and
               hath
               very
               fair
               Appartments
               ,
               where
               Elephants
               and
               other
               Beasts
               have
               their
               several
               quarters
               .
               Each
               Elephant
               hath
               his
               lodge
               built
               upon
               four
               pillars
               ,
               with
               a
               post
               in
               the
               middle
               to
               tye
               him
               to
               .
               The
               rooms
               are
               filled
               with
               Chests
               and
               Hampers
               for
               the
               baggage
               ,
               when
               the
               King
               goes
               his
               Progress
               .
               Near
               to
               his
               Lodgings
               is
               a
               place
               where
               his
               fighting
               Cocks
               are
               kept
               ,
               every
               one
               his
               Pen
               apart
               ,
               and
               every
               one
               his
               Keeper
               ;
               as
               likewise
               the
               Parrots
               ,
               which
               are
               much
               before
               those
               they
               bring
               into
               these
               parts
               .
               The
               greatest
               part
               of
               a
               beautiful
               flame
               colour
               ,
               with
               a
               great
               golden
               spot
               on
               the
               back
               :
               the
               out-sides
               of
               their
               wings
               blew
               and
               red
               ,
               and
               the
               in-side
               a
               lovely
               carnation
               .
               They
               are
               too
               tender
               to
               indure
               the
               inconveniences
               of
               a
               long
               Voyage
               ;
               besides
               the
               Indians
               highly
               esteem
               them
               ,
               for
               that
               they
               love
               their
               owners
               ,
               and
               delight
               to
               be
               made
               much
               of
               by
               them
               .
               The
               King
               of
               Tuban
               ,
               whom
               the
               Hollanders
               saw
               ,
               in
               their
               third
               Voyage
               to
               the
               Indies
               ,
               delighted
               much
               in
               these
               Creatures
               ,
               as
               likewise
               in
               Dogs
               ,
               Horses
               and
               white
               Ducks
               ,
               by
               much
               larger
               then
               ours
               .
               He
               had
               four
               legitimate
               Wives
               ,
               six
               Sons
               ,
               and
               two
               Daughters
               ,
               besides
               natural
               Children
               a
               great
               number
               by
               Concubines
               ,
               which
               he
               kept
               in
               several
               Appartments
               .
               His
               Bed
               was
               raised
               some
               distance
               from
               the
               ground
               ,
               built
               like
               an
               Altar
               of
               great
               Stones
               ,
               whereon
               lay
               a
               Quilt
               and
               certain
               Pillows
               of
               Sattin
               ,
               filled
               with
               raw
               Silk
               .
            
             
             
               The
               Chief
               Commerce
               they
               have
               at
               Tubaon
               consists
               in
               Pepper
               ,
               which
               they
               carry
               to
               the
               Isle
               of
               Body
               ,
               where
               they
               truck
               for
               Cloath
               ,
               and
               Stuffs
               of
               Cotton
               and
               Silk
               ,
               which
               afterwards
               they
               bring
               to
               
                 Banda
                 ,
                 Ternate
              
               ,
               the
               Philippines
               ,
               and
               other
               parts
               ,
               to
               truck
               for
               Cloves
               ,
               Mace
               and
               Nutmegs
               .
               The
               Inhabitants
               ,
               for
               the
               greatest
               part
               live
               only
               on
               Fish.
               They
               wear
               no
               other
               Garment
               then
               a
               Linnen-cloath
               about
               the
               Loyns
               ;
               only
               persons
               of
               Quality
               sometimes
               have
               loose
               Coats
               of
               Chamelot
               ,
               which
               reach
               but
               to
               their
               Thighs
               .
               They
               are
               by
               this
               habit
               distinguished
               from
               other
               persons
               ,
               and
               by
               their
               train
               of
               Slaves
               ,
               without
               whom
               they
               never
               come
               abroad
               .
               They
               delight
               much
               in
               Horses
               ,
               and
               to
               have
               their
               Saddles
               exceeding
               rich
               ,
               which
               are
               made
               like
               our
               great
               Saddles
               ,
               and
               their
               trappings
               studded
               with
               Gold
               and
               Silver
               ,
               striving
               to
               appear
               well
               mounted
               at
               Assemblies
               ,
               and
               to
               shew
               the
               King
               their
               horsemanship
               ,
               and
               the
               nimbleness
               of
               their
               Horses
               .
            
             
               The
               Inhabitants
               that
               live
               in
               the
               inner
               parts
               of
               the
               Isle
               of
               Iava
               are
               Pagans
               ,
               
               and
               the
               greatest
               part
               Pythagoreans
               ,
               believing
               a
               transmigration
               of
               the
               Soul
               ;
               for
               which
               reason
               they
               eat
               neither
               Fish
               nor
               Flesh.
               Towards
               the
               South
               part
               of
               the
               Isle
               ,
               there
               are
               ,
               though
               but
               few
               ,
               some
               Mahumetans
               ,
               as
               we
               said
               before
               ,
               and
               they
               observe
               the
               Turkish
               Religion
               in
               all
               things
               ,
               sending
               for
               Priests
               to
               Meca
               .
            
             
               They
               observe
               two
               Fasts
               .
               
               The
               greater
               of
               the
               two
               begins
               the
               fifth
               of
               August
               ,
               and
               at
               the
               beginning
               of
               this
               Lent
               it
               is
               ,
               the
               Slaves
               renue
               their
               submission
               to
               their
               Master
               ,
               with
               Ceremonies
               extraordinary
               .
               For
               they
               take
               them
               by
               the
               feet
               ,
               and
               rub
               them
               upward
               to
               the
               knees
               ;
               then
               closing
               their
               hands
               ,
               they
               rub
               the
               head
               ,
               face
               and
               neck
               ;
               and
               then
               unclose
               them
               again
               .
            
             
               Leut
               being
               ended
               ,
               
               they
               celebrate
               Easter
               ,
               entertaining
               their
               Children
               and
               all
               their
               Domesticks
               with
               a
               Dinner
               .
               There
               is
               scarce
               a
               Man
               in
               Bantam
               ,
               who
               hath
               not
               three
               or
               four
               Wives
               ,
               and
               some
               have
               ten
               or
               twelve
               ,
               besides
               Concubines
               ,
               who
               wait
               on
               their
               Wives
               especially
               when
               they
               go
               abroad
               .
               They
               make
               no
               difference
               betwixt
               legitimate
               and
               natural
               Children
               .
               A
               Father
               hath
               not
               power
               to
               sell
               his
               Child
               ,
               though
               he
               had
               it
               by
               a
               Slave
               .
               Children
               go
               stark
               naked
               ,
               only
               the
               Girls
               cover
               their
               Privities
               with
               a
               thin
               plate
               of
               Gold
               or
               Silver
               .
               
               They
               marry
               at
               the
               age
               of
               eight
               ,
               nine
               ,
               or
               ten
               years
               ,
               not
               only
               to
               prevent
               the
               disorders
               which
               in
               this
               hot
               Climate
               were
               inevitable
               ,
               but
               because
               the
               King
               is
               Heir
               to
               all
               ,
               who
               dying
               ,
               leave
               their
               Children
               under
               age
               ;
               whom
               he
               makes
               his
               Slaves
               ,
               as
               he
               doth
               the
               Widow
               and
               Family
               of
               the
               deceased
               .
               The
               Dowry
               Persons
               of
               Quality
               give
               with
               their
               Daughters
               consists
               in
               Slaves
               of
               both
               Sexes
               ,
               and
               in
               a
               sum
               of
               Coxas
               ,
               which
               is
               very
               considerable
               ,
               when
               it
               amounts
               to
               three
               hundred
               thousand
               ,
               which
               is
               much
               about
               two
               Crowns
               and
               a
               half
               French
               money
               .
            
             
               The
               Women
               appear
               with
               great
               decency
               at
               the
               marriage
               of
               their
               Relations
               ,
               though
               they
               use
               no
               great
               ceremonies
               .
               One
               may
               know
               the
               day
               by
               certain
               Poles
               which
               are
               stuck
               in
               the
               Houses
               of
               the
               Bride
               and
               Bridegroom
               ,
               with
               Tassels
               of
               red
               and
               white
               Cotton
               .
            
             
               Dinner
               ended
               ,
               they
               bring
               a
               Horse
               to
               the
               Bridegroom
               ,
               whereon
               he
               rides
               about
               the
               Town
               till
               evening
               ,
               expecting
               the
               slaves
               he
               is
               to
               have
               in
               marriage
               ,
               who
               come
               commonly
               loaden
               with
               Presents
               .
               None
               but
               the
               nearest
               Kindred
               sup
               with
               them
               ,
               and
               see
               the
               new
               married
               couple
               abed
               .
            
             
               Women
               of
               Quality
               are
               kept
               in
               such
               restraint
               ,
               that
               they
               suffer
               not
               their
               own
               Sons
               to
               come
               within
               their
               Chambers
               ;
               and
               when
               they
               go
               abroad
               ,
               which
               is
               very
               seldom
               ,
               all
               give
               place
               and
               respect
               to
               them
               ,
               even
               the
               King
               himself
               would
               do
               it
               :
               nor
               dares
               any
               man
               speak
               to
               a
               married
               Woman
               without
               the
               leave
               of
               her
               Husband
               .
               Women
               of
               Quality
               are
               known
               from
               others
               ,
               only
               by
               their
               Train
               ;
               for
               all
               are
               dressed
               after
               the
               same
               fashion
               ,
               wearing
               a
               Petticoat
               of
               Cotton
               or
               Silk
               ,
               which
               comes
               from
               the
               Breast
               to
               the
               mid-leg
               .
               Stockings
               they
               have
               none
               ,
               and
               go
               all
               bare-headed
               ,
               tying
               up
               their
               Hair
               together
               on
               the
               Crown
               of
               their
               Head
               ;
               but
               when
               they
               come
               to
               Weddings
               ,
               or
               other
               publick
               Assemblies
               ,
               they
               wear
               a
               Coronet
               of
               Gold
               ,
               and
               have
               on
               their
               Fingers
               and
               about
               their
               Arms
               Rings
               and
               Bracelets
               .
               They
               are
               so
               much
               addicted
               to
               cleanliness
               ,
               that
               there
               passes
               not
               a
               day
               but
               they
               bathe
               themselves
               three
               or
               four
               times
               .
               They
               do
               not
               their
               natural
               necessities
               ,
               nor
               receive
               their
               benevolences
               from
               their
               Husbands
               ,
               but
               they
               go
               up
               to
               the
               Neck
               in
               Water
               to
               cleanse
               themselves
               :
               They
               do
               no
               work
               at
               all
               ,
               which
               needs
               be
               no
               wonder
               ,
               for
               the
               Husbands
               themselves
               having
               imployed
               two
               or
               three
               hours
               about
               their
               Merchandize
               ,
               all
               the
               day
               after
               do
               nothing
               but
               chew
               Bettele
               amongst
               their
               Wives
               ,
               who
               are
               most
               sollicitous
               ,
               by
               all
               the
               little
               kindnesses
               they
               can
               imagine
               ,
               to
               court
               their
               love
               ,
               washing
               and
               rubbing
               them
               till
               they
               are
               stirr'd
               up
               to
               voluptuousness
               .
            
             
               The
               Magistrate
               of
               the
               Town
               of
               Bantam
               sits
               in
               Judicature
               in
               the
               Court
               of
               the
               Pacebam
               ,
               
               from
               four
               or
               five
               in
               the
               Evening
               till
               it
               be
               Night
               .
               The
               Plaintiff
               and
               Defendant
               appear
               both
               in
               person
               ,
               and
               plead
               their
               own
               Cause
               .
               One
               only
               punishment
               of
               Criminals
               is
               ,
               they
               tye
               them
               to
               a
               post
               ,
               and
               stab
               them
               to
               death
               with
               a
               Poyniard
               :
               Strangers
               have
               this
               priviledge
               ,
               
               that
               giving
               satisfaction
               to
               the
               party
               complaining
               ,
               they
               may
               redeem
               themselves
               from
               death
               ,
               except
               they
               have
               murthered
               in
               cold
               bloud
               ,
               or
               upon
               advantage
               .
            
             
               The
               Kings
               Council
               meets
               upon
               Affairs
               of
               State
               ,
               
               under
               a
               broad
               spread
               Tree
               ,
               by
               Moon-light
               ,
               where
               sometimes
               there
               come
               near
               five
               hundred
               persons
               ,
               who
               part
               not
               till
               the
               Moon
               go
               down
               .
               When
               the
               Council
               is
               risen
               they
               go
               to
               bed
               ,
               and
               there
               lye
               till
               dinner
               time
               :
               afterwards
               the
               Councellours
               of
               State
               give
               audience
               to
               all
               who
               have
               ought
               to
               propose
               to
               the
               Councel
               .
               When
               the
               King
               comes
               there
               in
               person
               ,
               he
               sits
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               them
               ;
               or
               else
               with
               the
               four
               principal
               Ministers
               of
               State
               ,
               and
               propounds
               the
               point
               wherein
               he
               requireth
               their
               advice
               ,
               or
               causes
               the
               Governour
               of
               the
               Town
               to
               propound
               it
               .
               To
               a
               Councel
               of
               War
               they
               call
               the
               three
               hundred
               Captains
               ,
               Commanders
               of
               the
               Troops
               the
               Armies
               consist
               of
               ,
               which
               is
               raised
               in
               the
               Town
               it self
               .
               They
               have
               a
               particular
               course
               for
               quenching
               fire
               ,
               which
               happens
               but
               too
               often
               among
               them
               ;
               for
               the
               Women
               have
               this
               Office
               imposed
               upon
               them
               ,
               while
               the
               Men
               stand
               in
               Arms
               to
               defend
               them
               in
               the
               mean
               time
               from
               pillage
               .
            
             
               Persons
               of
               Quality
               ,
               
               when
               they
               go
               to
               Court
               ,
               or
               through
               the
               Town
               ,
               have
               carried
               before
               them
               a
               Lance
               ,
               and
               a
               Sword
               sheath'd
               in
               a
               black
               Velvet
               Scabbard
               ,
               and
               by
               these
               Ensigns
               oblige
               all
               the
               Street
               to
               make
               way
               for
               them
               ,
               who
               retiring
               back
               ,
               fit
               on
               their
               Heels
               till
               these
               Grandees
               are
               past
               .
               Their
               ordinary
               wear
               is
               of
               Stuff
               wrought
               with
               Silk
               ,
               and
               they
               wear
               Turbants
               of
               a
               fine
               Bengalian
               Cloath
               .
               Some
               amongst
               them
               wear
               Mandillions
               of
               Velvet
               ,
               black
               or
               crimson
               ,
               and
               never
               forget
               the
               Dagger
               or
               Poyniard
               under
               their
               Girdle
               .
               They
               ever
               go
               with
               a
               numerous
               train
               of
               Slaves
               ;
               one
               amongst
               them
               carrying
               the
               Bettele-bottle
               ,
               another
               the
               Chamber-pot
               ,
               and
               a
               third
               the
               Umbrello
               .
               They
               all
               go
               bare-footed
               ,
               it
               being
               thought
               a
               disparagement
               among
               them
               ,
               to
               walk
               with
               Shooes
               through
               the
               Town
               .
               In
               their
               Houses
               many
               wear
               them
               ;
               they
               are
               made
               at
               
                 Achim
                 ,
                 Malacca
              
               in
               China
               ,
               and
               the
               Isle
               of
               Sumatra
               ,
               where
               are
               also
               made
               most
               part
               of
               the
               Umbrello's
               used
               in
               the
               Indies
               .
            
             
               The
               Iavians
               are
               haughty
               ,
               
               self-conceited
               ,
               perfidious
               ,
               mischievous
               ,
               and
               cruel
               ;
               who
               never
               fail
               to
               make
               an
               end
               of
               such
               they
               once
               get
               advantage
               of
               ;
               and
               having
               once
               committed
               a
               murther
               ,
               they
               kill
               all
               in
               their
               power
               ;
               for
               knowing
               death
               to
               be
               their
               inevitable
               reward
               ,
               they
               discharge
               their
               fury
               indifferently
               on
               all
               they
               encounter
               ,
               without
               consideration
               of
               sex
               or
               age
               ;
               so
               as
               sometimes
               they
               are
               constrained
               to
               kill
               them
               in
               the
               place
               ,
               instead
               of
               taking
               them
               to
               be
               delivered
               up
               into
               the
               hands
               of
               Justice
               .
            
             
               They
               generally
               wear
               long
               hair
               ,
               are
               of
               a
               Chesnut
               Complexion
               ,
               having
               great
               Jaw-bones
               ,
               flat
               Faces
               ,
               great
               Eyebrows
               ,
               little
               Eyes
               ,
               thin
               Beards
               ;
               and
               being
               of
               a
               middle
               stature
               ,
               well
               set
               ,
               and
               strongly
               limb'd
               .
               They
               are
               addicted
               naturally
               to
               theft
               ,
               and
               so
               vindicative
               ,
               that
               to
               be
               revenged
               of
               an
               Enemy
               ,
               they
               stick
               not
               to
               run
               upon
               his
               Weapons
               ,
               and
               hazard
               an
               assured
               death
               ,
               to
               take
               away
               anothers
               life
               .
            
             
               This
               bloudy
               disposition
               shews
               they
               have
               courage
               ,
               
               and
               would
               make
               good
               Souldiers
               ,
               were
               they
               but
               as
               dextrous
               at
               Fire-arms
               as
               they
               are
               at
               their
               usual
               Weapons
               ;
               which
               are
               the
               Pike
               ,
               the
               Battle-axe
               ,
               and
               the
               broad
               Sword
               ,
               but
               above
               all
               the
               Dagger
               ,
               or
               Poyniard
               .
               Their
               Bucklers
               are
               of
               Wood
               ,
               or
               boyled
               Leather
               stretcht
               upon
               a
               Hoop
               ;
               and
               for
               their
               bodies
               they
               have
               Cuirasses
               ,
               the
               pieces
               being
               fastned
               together
               with
               mails
               of
               Iron
               .
               Souldiers
               in
               time
               of
               peace
               have
               no
               pay
               ,
               but
               in
               time
               of
               war
               they
               have
               Arms
               and
               Clothes
               ,
               and
               Rice
               and
               Fish
               for
               provision
               .
               They
               are
               all
               Slaves
               ,
               and
               not
               only
               such
               as
               belong
               to
               the
               King
               ,
               but
               likewise
               to
               other
               Lords
               ,
               who
               are
               obliged
               to
               enroll
               them
               for
               their
               Princes
               service
               .
               They
               are
               seldom
               or
               never
               idle
               ,
               but
               imploy
               themselves
               most
               commonly
               in
               making
               Sheaths
               for
               Ponyards
               of
               Sandal-wood
               made
               hollow
               ,
               or
               pollishing
               their
               Arms
               ,
               which
               they
               generally
               poyson
               ;
               keeping
               them
               so
               well
               ,
               that
               no
               Raizor
               can
               be
               sharper
               then
               their
               Swords
               .
               The
               Iavaneses
               ,
               as
               indeed
               all
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               Indians
               ,
               hold
               their
               Daggers
               so
               dear
               to
               them
               ,
               that
               they
               will
               not
               speak
               to
               any
               man
               without
               that
               by
               their
               side
               ,
               not
               one
               Brother
               with
               another
               ,
               and
               at
               night
               they
               lay
               it
               under
               their
               Bolster
               .
               Some
               use
               Truncks
               ,
               through
               which
               they
               blow
               little
               poysoned
               Arrows
               ,
               so
               bearded
               ,
               that
               pulling
               it
               out
               the
               head
               remains
               in
               the
               wound
               ,
               which
               by
               this
               means
               becomes
               incurable
               and
               mortal
               .
               Amongst
               such
               a
               multitude
               of
               Villains
               ,
               there
               are
               notwithstanding
               some
               honest
               people
               ,
               but
               the
               number
               is
               very
               small
               :
               for
               except
               some
               that
               inhabit
               near
               Bantam
               ,
               upon
               the
               Streight
               of
               Sunda
               ,
               at
               the
               foot
               of
               the
               mountain
               
                 Gonon
                 Besar
              
               ,
               who
               were
               transplanted
               thither
               from
               Pasaruan
               ,
               all
               the
               rest
               are
               depraved
               .
               The
               people
               not
               able
               to
               live
               under
               the
               tyranny
               of
               the
               King
               of
               Passaruan
               ,
               put
               themselves
               on
               certain
               conditions
               under
               the
               protection
               of
               the
               King
               of
               Bantam
               ,
               and
               have
               built
               the
               Town
               of
               Sura
               ,
               which
               hath
               a
               peculiar
               King
               ,
               but
               subordinate
               notwithstanding
               to
               the
               King
               of
               Bantam
               .
               They
               live
               very
               peaceably
               ,
               and
               persevere
               in
               the
               exercise
               of
               their
               Pagan
               Religion
               .
            
             
               The
               soyl
               is
               cultivated
               ,
               
               either
               by
               free
               people
               ,
               who
               take
               it
               of
               the
               King
               ,
               or
               other
               Lords
               ,
               at
               a
               certain
               rent
               ,
               and
               are
               not
               bound
               to
               labour
               longer
               then
               their
               bargain
               ,
               and
               may
               afterwards
               do
               what
               they
               please
               ;
               or
               by
               Slaves
               ,
               who
               cultivate
               the
               Pepper
               ,
               Rice
               and
               Cocoes
               ,
               breed
               
               Poultry
               and
               Cattle
               for
               their
               Masters
               profit
               ,
               and
               to
               supply
               his
               Kitchin.
               Some
               Slaves
               take
               the
               Cocoes
               at
               one
               thousand
               Caxaes
               the
               Tree
               .
               Others
               work
               by
               the
               day
               ,
               and
               get
               eight
               hundred
               Caxaes
               a
               day
               ,
               which
               is
               to
               their
               Masters
               profit
               .
               Others
               are
               not
               maintain'd
               by
               ●heir
               Masters
               ,
               but
               serve
               them
               six
               dayes
               ,
               and
               the
               six
               dayes
               following
               work
               for
               themselves
               ,
               and
               so
               get
               their
               livelyhood
               .
               The
               Woman
               slaves
               keep
               market
               ,
               where
               they
               sell
               their
               Masters
               Pepper
               ,
               and
               other
               Commodities
               ;
               or
               else
               imploy
               themselves
               in
               sewing
               ,
               or
               making
               Cloath
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               not
               live
               unprofitably
               .
               When
               they
               have
               a
               mind
               to
               be
               eased
               of
               them
               ,
               they
               lead
               them
               from
               Port
               to
               Port
               ,
               
               and
               sell
               them
               to
               him
               will
               give
               most
               .
               The
               ordinary
               price
               for
               one
               of
               an
               able
               body
               is
               five
               Fardos
               ,
               that
               is
               about
               a
               Pistol
               a-piece
               .
               The
               Children
               of
               a
               Slave
               belong
               to
               the
               Master
               ,
               who
               disposes
               of
               them
               as
               he
               thinks
               best
               ;
               but
               he
               hath
               not
               power
               over
               the
               life
               of
               his
               Slave
               ,
               without
               the
               express
               consent
               of
               the
               King
               or
               Governour
               .
            
             
               The
               Pepper
               which
               the
               Iavians
               sell
               to
               Strangers
               is
               usually
               mixt
               with
               Ordure
               ,
               black
               Sand
               ,
               or
               Gravel
               ,
               or
               they
               adulterate
               it
               some
               other
               way
               ,
               either
               in
               quality
               or
               weight
               ,
               as
               they
               do
               all
               their
               other
               Commodities
               .
               They
               keep
               a
               trade
               with
               all
               the
               neighbouring
               Islands
               ,
               with
               notable
               advantage
               .
               At
               the
               Towns
               of
               Macasser
               and
               Surubya
               they
               fetch
               Rice
               ,
               which
               there
               they
               buy
               for
               one
               
                 Sata
                 de
                 Caxa
              
               the
               Gantan
               ,
               and
               sell
               it
               for
               double
               the
               price
               .
               At
               Balambuam
               they
               buy
               Cocoes
               ,
               a
               thousand
               Caxes
               the
               hundred
               ,
               and
               venting
               them
               by
               retail
               at
               Bantam
               ,
               they
               sell
               eight
               Cocoes
               for
               two
               hundred
               Caxes
               .
               There
               they
               likewise
               buy
               the
               Oyl
               of
               the
               same
               Fruit.
               At
               
                 Ioartam
                 ,
                 Gerrici
                 Pati
              
               ,
               and
               Iuama
               ,
               they
               fetch
               Salt
               at
               a
               hundred
               and
               fifty
               thousand
               Caxaes
               the
               eight
               hundred
               Gantans
               ;
               and
               at
               Bantam
               ,
               three
               Gantans
               are
               worth
               a
               thousand
               Caxaes
               .
               They
               carry
               Salt
               to
               Sumatra
               ,
               where
               they
               truck
               for
               Lacque
               ,
               Pepper
               ,
               Benjamin
               ,
               Cotton
               ,
               Tortoise-shell
               ,
               and
               divers
               others
               Commodities
               .
               From
               
                 Iacatra
                 ,
                 Iappara
                 ,
                 Crauaon
                 ,
                 Timor
              
               and
               Palimbaon
               ,
               they
               fetch
               Honey
               ,
               Wax
               ,
               Sugar
               ,
               &c.
               
               Salt-fish
               from
               Crauaon
               and
               Bendermassing
               ;
               Iron
               from
               Crimata
               ,
               in
               the
               Isle
               of
               Borneo
               ;
               Copper
               and
               Lead
               from
               Pepa
               and
               Guselaen
               ,
               upon
               the
               Coast
               of
               Malacca
               ;
               from
               Bali
               and
               Cambaya
               ,
               Cotton
               and
               Cotton-cloath
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               Rich
               Merchants
               make
               no
               Voyages
               themselves
               ,
               but
               venture
               the
               greatest
               part
               of
               their
               money
               ,
               for
               more
               or
               less
               profit
               ,
               as
               the
               Voyages
               are
               long
               or
               dangerous
               ,
               and
               near
               upon
               the
               like
               conditions
               we
               do
               here
               in
               Europe
               .
               Obligations
               ,
               as
               all
               other
               Instruments
               ,
               are
               written
               upon
               the
               bark
               of
               a
               Tree
               ,
               the
               Letters
               ingrav'd
               with
               a
               Bodkin
               ,
               and
               they
               make
               it
               up
               in
               a
               Roll
               ,
               or
               fold
               it
               four-square
               betwixt
               two
               boards
               ,
               which
               they
               tye
               together
               with
               a
               Pack-thread
               very
               neatly
               .
               Sometimes
               they
               use
               China
               Paper
               ,
               which
               is
               very
               fine
               ,
               and
               of
               all
               colours
               .
               As
               yet
               they
               know
               not
               the
               Art
               of
               Printing
               ,
               but
               they
               paint
               their
               own
               Characters
               exactly
               well
               ,
               which
               are
               rather
               Figures
               then
               Letters
               .
               The
               usual
               Language
               is
               peculiar
               to
               the
               Country
               ;
               but
               the
               Malayan
               is
               more
               general
               ;
               the
               Mahumetan
               Religion
               hath
               likewise
               brought
               in
               the
               Arabian
               Language
               .
            
             
               The
               Persians
               ,
               
               by
               the
               Iavians
               called
               Coracons
               ,
               traffick
               here
               for
               precious
               Stones
               ,
               and
               all
               sorts
               of
               Gums
               and
               Drugs
               ,
               and
               are
               a
               people
               to
               be
               confided
               in
               ,
               because
               they
               are
               open-hearted
               and
               civil
               .
               The
               Arabians
               and
               Beguians
               come
               thither
               for
               China-ware
               ,
               and
               bring
               with
               them
               the
               Commodities
               of
               the
               neighbouring
               Islands
               .
               The
               Malayans
               and
               Quilins
               let
               their
               money
               out
               at
               Interest
               ,
               or
               upon
               change
               .
               The
               Guzurattans
               are
               poor
               ,
               and
               commonly
               Sea-men
               :
               All
               these
               Forreigners
               are
               attired
               all
               of
               one
               fashion
               ,
               in
               a
               Cotton
               Garment
               ,
               and
               a
               Turbant
               of
               the
               same
               stuffe
               .
               At
               their
               coming
               to
               Bantam
               ,
               they
               buy
               a
               Woman
               that
               is
               for
               all
               uses
               ;
               and
               at
               their
               departure
               thence
               ,
               they
               sell
               her
               again
               ;
               but
               if
               they
               have
               Children
               by
               her
               ,
               they
               are
               tied
               to
               provide
               for
               them
               .
            
             
               The
               Chineses
               are
               they
               that
               bring
               the
               greatest
               trade
               hither
               ,
               
               the
               most
               industrious
               to
               get
               wealth
               ,
               and
               live
               the
               best
               .
               They
               are
               a
               self-ended
               people
               ,
               that
               live
               by
               Usury
               ,
               and
               have
               there
               the
               same
               repute
               as
               the
               Iews
               in
               Europe
               .
               They
               go
               into
               the
               Country
               ,
               with
               a
               weight
               in
               hand
               ,
               to
               buy
               all
               the
               Pepper
               they
               can
               meet
               with
               ,
               and
               having
               weighed
               one
               parcel
               ,
               so
               as
               they
               may
               have
               a
               near
               guess
               at
               the
               rest
               ,
               pay
               them
               present
               money
               ,
               or
               according
               as
               they
               have
               occasion
               for
               it
               ,
               and
               by
               this
               means
               engross
               so
               great
               a
               quantity
               ,
               that
               they
               have
               sufficient
               to
               lade
               the
               China
               Fleet
               when
               it
               arrives
               ,
               selling
               for
               fifty
               thousand
               Caxaes
               the
               Sack
               ,
               what
               cost
               them
               but
               twelve
               thousand
               .
               This
               Fleet
               arrives
               at
               Bantam
               in
               the
               moneth
               of
               Ianuary
               ,
               to
               the
               number
               of
               eight
               or
               ten
               ,
               and
               are
               Vessels
               of
               fourty
               or
               fifty
               Tun.
               
            
             
               By
               them
               likewise
               comes
               the
               money
               hither
               ,
               which
               in
               the
               Malayan
               Language
               is
               called
               Cas
               ,
               
               in
               
                 Iavan
                 ,
                 Pity
              
               ,
               and
               is
               current
               ,
               not
               only
               at
               Bantam
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               Isle
               of
               Iava
               ,
               but
               through
               all
               the
               neighbouring
               Islands
               .
               'T
               is
               a
               little
               thin
               plate
               made
               of
               Lead
               ,
               and
               the
               Skum
               of
               Brass
               ,
               so
               brittle
               ,
               that
               letting
               fall
               a
               string
               of
               Caxaes
               ,
               you
               shall
               break
               at
               least
               ten
               or
               twelve
               .
               They
               are
               made
               in
               the
               Town
               of
               Chincoa
               in
               China
               ,
               and
               they
               are
               beholding
               to
               Wan●y
               ,
               King
               of
               China
               ,
               for
               them
               ,
               who
               lived
               about
               the
               year
               1590.
               and
               finding
               that
               the
               Caxaes
               made
               by
               
               his
               Predecessour
               Huyien
               ,
               King
               of
               China
               ,
               went
               not
               off
               ,
               by
               reason
               the
               Chineses
               had
               so
               filled
               the
               adjacent
               Islands
               with
               them
               ,
               he
               contrived
               this
               brittle
               money
               ,
               which
               his
               Successour
               Hamendon
               put
               forth
               ,
               as
               now
               it
               is
               corrupted
               .
               It
               hath
               a
               four-square
               hole
               through
               it
               ,
               at
               which
               they
               string
               them
               on
               a
               Straw
               ;
               a
               string
               of
               two
               hundred
               Caxaes
               ,
               called
               Sata
               ,
               is
               worth
               about
               three
               farthings
               sterling
               ,
               and
               five
               Satas
               tyed
               together
               make
               a
               Sapocon
               .
               The
               Iavians
               ,
               when
               this
               money
               came
               first
               amongst
               them
               ,
               were
               so
               cheated
               with
               the
               Novelty
               ,
               that
               they
               would
               give
               six
               bags
               of
               Pepper
               for
               ten
               Sapocons
               ,
               thirteen
               whereof
               amount
               but
               to
               a
               Crown
               .
               But
               they
               have
               had
               leisure
               enough
               to
               see
               their
               error
               ;
               for
               in
               a
               short
               time
               ,
               the
               Island
               was
               so
               filled
               with
               this
               stuffe
               ,
               that
               they
               were
               compelled
               absolutely
               to
               prohibit
               all
               trading
               ,
               which
               so
               disparaged
               this
               money
               ,
               that
               at
               present
               two
               Sacks
               of
               Pepper
               will
               scarce
               come
               for
               one
               hundred
               thousand
               Caxaes
               .
            
             
               Likewise
               from
               China
               they
               bring
               Purcelane
               ,
               which
               they
               sell
               here
               at
               cheap
               rates
               ;
               for
               at
               the
               first
               arrival
               of
               the
               China
               Fleet
               ,
               six
               pieces
               of
               Purcelane
               may
               be
               bought
               for
               a
               thousand
               Caxaes
               .
               They
               bring
               their
               Country
               Silks
               ,
               Sattins
               and
               Damask
               ,
               and
               take
               away
               Pepper
               and
               Lacque
               ,
               brought
               to
               Bantam
               from
               the
               City
               of
               
                 Tabanbaon
                 ,
                 Anil
              
               or
               Indico
               brought
               thither
               from
               the
               Town
               of
               Anier
               ,
               Sandal-wood
               ,
               Nutmegs
               ,
               Cloves
               ,
               Tortoise-shell
               ,
               whereof
               they
               make
               Chests
               and
               Cabinets
               ,
               Ivory
               ,
               whereof
               they
               make
               Chairs
               for
               the
               Mandorins
               ,
               who
               prefer
               this
               stuffe
               before
               Silver
               .
            
             
               The
               Portuguez
               that
               deal
               at
               Bantam
               live
               out
               of
               Town
               ,
               
               in
               the
               same
               Quarter
               with
               the
               Chineses
               .
               They
               drive
               here
               a
               great
               trade
               in
               Pepper
               ,
               Nutmegs
               ,
               Cloves
               ,
               Mace
               ,
               Sandal-woods
               ,
               Cubebs
               ,
               long
               Pepper
               ,
               and
               other
               Drugs
               ;
               and
               sell
               here
               Cotton
               ,
               Cloath
               ,
               and
               other
               Stuffs
               ,
               sent
               them
               from
               Malacca
               :
               for
               the
               greater
               part
               of
               them
               are
               Factors
               ,
               and
               Commissioners
               of
               the
               Governour
               of
               Malacca
               ,
               and
               the
               Arch-bishop
               of
               Goa
               .
               At
               Bantam
               they
               have
               neither
               Priest
               nor
               Chappel
               ;
               but
               at
               Panarucan
               they
               have
               both
               .
            
             
               In
               the
               Isle
               of
               Iava
               are
               all
               sorts
               of
               Beasts
               ,
               both
               wild
               and
               tame
               :
               The
               Forrests
               are
               full
               of
               Elephants
               and
               Rhinocerots
               ,
               Leopards
               and
               Tigers
               ,
               which
               are
               more
               cruel
               and
               furious
               then
               those
               of
               any
               other
               place
               ,
               and
               do
               so
               much
               mischief
               ,
               that
               people
               go
               not
               without
               danger
               to
               gather
               Frankincense
               ,
               Mastick
               ,
               Myrrhe
               and
               Benjamin
               ,
               which
               is
               there
               in
               its
               greatest
               perfection
               ,
               and
               whereof
               there
               were
               great
               quantity
               to
               be
               gotten
               ,
               if
               the
               Forrests
               were
               not
               almost
               inaccessible
               ,
               by
               reason
               of
               the
               wild
               Beasts
               ,
               as
               also
               for
               Serpents
               ,
               Lizards
               ,
               and
               Salamanders
               ,
               exceeding
               dangerous
               ,
               and
               of
               so
               extraordinary
               a
               growth
               ,
               that
               there
               are
               Serpents
               have
               swallowed
               Children
               and
               Sheep
               intire
               .
               The
               Tigers
               and
               Leopards
               often
               come
               out
               of
               the
               Woods
               ,
               and
               make
               great
               spoil
               amongst
               the
               Cattle
               ,
               which
               for
               this
               reason
               are
               reared
               with
               great
               difficulty
               .
               Their
               Swine
               have
               no
               bristles
               ,
               and
               are
               so
               fat
               their
               bellies
               trail
               on
               the
               ground
               .
            
             
               The
               Rivers
               breed
               Fish
               in
               abundance
               ;
               
               and
               Oysters
               have
               there
               been
               seen
               that
               have
               weighed
               three
               hundred
               pound
               ;
               a
               thing
               would
               seem
               incredible
               ,
               if
               Olearius
               in
               his
               Notes
               upon
               Mandelslo's
               Relation
               did
               not
               observe
               ,
               that
               being
               in
               Holland
               in
               the
               year
               1652.
               he
               ●ought
               at
               Encluysen
               ,
               of
               the
               Wife
               of
               a
               certain
               Sea-Captain
               ,
               who
               had
               made
               a
               Voyage
               to
               the
               Indies
               ,
               two
               Oyster-shells
               ,
               that
               weighed
               four
               hundred
               sixty
               seven
               pounds
               ,
               yet
               to
               be
               seen
               in
               the
               Duke
               of
               Holstein's
               Cabinet
               at
               Gottorp
               ;
               and
               he
               adds
               ,
               That
               the
               woman
               affirm'd
               there
               was
               so
               much
               meat
               within
               them
               ,
               that
               it
               sufficed
               all
               that
               were
               in
               the
               Ship
               ,
               being
               an
               hundred
               and
               twenty
               persons
               .
            
             
               'T
               is
               very
               hard
               to
               hunt
               Deer
               ,
               Goats
               ,
               Boars
               ,
               and
               other
               game
               ,
               fallow
               or
               black
               ,
               which
               abound
               there
               ,
               by
               reason
               the
               Woods
               are
               so
               thick
               ,
               that
               't
               is
               impossible
               to
               make
               any
               way
               through
               them
               ;
               and
               the
               Iavians
               are
               so
               unskilful
               at
               their
               Fire-arms
               ,
               that
               it
               hath
               been
               observ'd
               ,
               That
               a
               Iavian
               ,
               having
               shot
               at
               a
               wild
               Buffler
               ,
               made
               a
               shift
               to
               kill
               the
               beast
               ;
               but
               the
               Musket
               recoyling
               ,
               he
               fell
               down
               ,
               with
               his
               cheek
               all
               bruised
               ,
               and
               the
               loss
               of
               two
               of
               his
               teeth
               ;
               in
               so
               much
               that
               these
               creatures
               may
               be
               seen
               in
               whole
               herds
               ,
               feeding
               up
               and
               down
               the
               fields
               .
               There
               are
               likewise
               abundance
               of
               Apes
               ,
               Foins
               ,
               Squirrels
               ,
               wild
               Peacocks
               and
               Parrots
               ,
               and
               infinite
               other
               birds
               ,
               exceeding
               beautiful
               to
               the
               eye
               .
            
             
               In
               the
               Rivers
               there
               is
               abundance
               of
               Crocodiles
               ,
               
               which
               seize
               not
               only
               on
               men
               bathing
               ,
               but
               attempt
               the
               Cannows
               ,
               as
               they
               pass
               along
               ,
               snatching
               men
               out
               of
               them
               ,
               and
               dragging
               them
               to
               the
               bottom
               .
               The
               Chineses
               tame
               this
               Creature
               ,
               and
               fatten
               it
               ,
               to
               be
               afterwards
               eaten
               as
               a
               great
               dainty
               .
               
               Their
               Civet
               yields
               as
               much
               perfume
               as
               that
               of
               Guiny
               ;
               but
               it
               is
               neither
               so
               white
               ,
               nor
               so
               good
               .
            
             
               They
               have
               two
               sorts
               of
               Poultry
               ,
               
               one
               like
               ours
               ,
               the
               other
               betwixt
               ours
               and
               the
               Indian
               kind
               ;
               and
               these
               last
               ,
               which
               are
               in
               a
               manner
               monsters
               ,
               are
               so
               furious
               ,
               they
               will
               fight
               till
               death
               decides
               the
               battel
               .
               Amongst
               the
               common
               sort
               there
               are
               some
               whose
               flesh
               is
               black
               ,
               yet
               are
               they
               very
               good
               meat
               .
            
             
               The
               Rhinocerot
               ,
               
               by
               the
               Indians
               called
               Abadu
               ,
               is
               not
               so
               ordinary
               in
               the
               Isle
               of
               Iava
               ,
               as
               in
               
                 Bengala
                 ,
                 Patane
              
               ,
               and
               other
               places
               ,
               though
               there
               are
               some
               ;
               and
               the
               Iavians
               make
               so
               great
               
               account
               of
               this
               Beast
               ,
               that
               there
               is
               nothing
               about
               him
               which
               they
               use
               not
               in
               medicine
               ,
               not
               only
               the
               Flesh
               ,
               the
               Bloud
               ,
               the
               Horn
               ,
               the
               Teeth
               ,
               but
               even
               his
               very
               Dung
               :
               They
               hold
               there
               is
               no
               better
               Antidote
               against
               Poyson
               ,
               and
               attribute
               the
               same
               qualities
               to
               this
               ,
               that
               ancient
               Authors
               do
               to
               the
               Unicorn
               .
            
             
               The
               Ants
               are
               exceeding
               troublesom
               in
               most
               of
               these
               places
               ,
               
               but
               chiefly
               in
               the
               Isle
               of
               Iava
               :
               They
               are
               much
               bigger
               then
               in
               our
               parts
               ,
               and
               so
               mischievous
               ,
               that
               there
               is
               no
               Stuff
               they
               spoil
               not
               ,
               nor
               Victuals
               they
               consume
               not
               ,
               if
               they
               can
               get
               to
               it
               ;
               wherefore
               they
               ordinarily
               set
               the
               feet
               of
               Tables
               and
               Cupboards
               in
               Tubs
               half
               filled
               with
               Water
               ,
               to
               hinder
               the
               Ants
               from
               creeping
               up
               ;
               and
               't
               were
               impossible
               to
               preserve
               any
               Birds
               ,
               did
               they
               not
               set
               them
               on
               Pol●s
               planted
               in
               a
               Dish
               of
               Water
               ;
               for
               should
               they
               put
               them
               in
               a
               Cage
               ,
               the
               Ants
               would
               get
               up
               and
               kill
               them
               .
               There
               is
               besides
               another
               sort
               of
               Ants
               ,
               about
               the
               length
               of
               a
               Mans
               finger
               ,
               and
               red
               ;
               but
               these
               are
               only
               in
               the
               Fields
               ,
               where
               they
               live
               on
               the
               barks
               of
               Trees
               and
               Herbs
               .
            
             
               As
               concerning
               the
               Trees
               and
               Fruits
               in
               the
               Isle
               of
               Iava
               ,
               amongst
               others
               there
               is
               the
               Areca
               ,
               
               whereof
               we
               spoke
               a
               word
               by
               the
               way
               in
               the
               precedent
               Book
               .
               The
               Portuguez
               call
               the
               Tree
               that
               bears
               it
               
                 Arre
                 quero
              
               ,
               the
               
                 Arabians
                 ,
                 Faufell
              
               ,
               and
               
                 Malayans
                 ,
                 Pynang
              
               .
               It
               is
               a
               kind
               of
               Cocoe
               ,
               but
               not
               so
               great
               ,
               nor
               the
               leaves
               so
               big
               and
               broad
               .
               The
               Fruit
               is
               like
               a
               Date
               ;
               Nature
               incloses
               it
               in
               a
               husk
               ,
               which
               opens
               not
               till
               it
               flower
               ,
               and
               when
               it
               ripens
               ,
               the
               shell
               falls
               off
               ,
               the
               fruit
               remaining
               at
               the
               branch
               .
               It
               hath
               scarce
               any
               taste
               ,
               but
               it
               moistens
               the
               mouth
               ,
               dyes
               the
               lips
               red
               ,
               and
               the
               teeth
               black
               .
               The
               Indians
               lap
               it
               up
               in
               a
               Bettle-leaf
               ,
               mix
               a
               little
               Chalk
               or
               Lime
               with
               it
               ,
               and
               chew
               it
               rather
               out
               of
               custom
               then
               for
               any
               pleasure
               ,
               though
               they
               hold
               that
               it
               strengthens
               the
               Stomach
               and
               Gums
               ,
               and
               is
               a
               topical
               Medicine
               against
               the
               Scurvy
               ;
               and
               in
               effect
               there
               is
               scarce
               an
               Indian
               that
               is
               subject
               to
               this
               Disease
               ,
               or
               troubled
               with
               the
               Tooth-ach
               .
               This
               Drug
               will
               make
               some
               people
               to
               be
               drunk
               ,
               that
               all
               things
               seem
               to
               turn
               round
               ;
               but
               that
               dizziness
               is
               presently
               over
               .
            
             
               The
               Mangas
               grow
               on
               Trees
               not
               much
               unlike
               our
               Nut-trees
               ,
               
               but
               they
               have
               not
               so
               many
               leaves
               .
               They
               are
               of
               the
               bigness
               of
               a
               Peach
               ,
               but
               longer
               ,
               and
               something
               bending
               like
               a
               Crescent
               ,
               of
               a
               light
               green
               ,
               drawing
               a
               little
               towards
               the
               red
               .
               It
               hath
               a
               great
               shell
               ,
               that
               encloses
               an
               Almond
               of
               greater
               length
               then
               breadth
               ,
               and
               eaten
               raw
               very
               distasteful
               ,
               but
               roasted
               on
               the
               Coals
               not
               unpleasant
               .
               'T
               is
               useful
               in
               Physick
               ,
               against
               the
               Worms
               ,
               and
               the
               Diarrhaea
               .
               It
               ripens
               in
               
                 October
                 ,
                 November
              
               ,
               and
               December
               ,
               and
               being
               perfectly
               ripe
               ,
               't
               is
               full
               as
               good
               as
               a
               Peach
               .
               They
               get
               them
               while
               they
               are
               green
               ,
               and
               put
               them
               up
               in
               Salt
               ,
               Vinegar
               ,
               and
               Garlick
               ,
               and
               then
               they
               call
               them
               
                 Mangas
                 d'
                 Achar
              
               ,
               and
               they
               serve
               in
               stead
               of
               Olives
               .
               There
               are
               likewise
               wild
               ones
               ,
               which
               they
               call
               
                 Mangas
                 brauas
              
               ,
               of
               a
               pale
               green
               too
               ,
               but
               brighter
               then
               the
               other
               ,
               and
               full
               of
               juyce
               ,
               which
               is
               immediate
               death
               without
               a
               present
               Antidote
               .
            
             
               The
               Ananas
               is
               one
               of
               the
               loveliest
               ,
               
               pleasantest
               and
               wholsomest
               fruits
               of
               the
               Indies
               .
               It
               grows
               on
               a
               bush
               ,
               and
               hath
               leaves
               like
               Semper-vivum
               .
               The
               fruit
               at
               first
               is
               green
               ,
               but
               being
               ripe
               turns
               Orange
               ,
               or
               Aurora
               coloured
               ,
               drawing
               a
               little
               to
               a
               red
               ,
               shap'd
               like
               a
               Pine-apple
               ;
               for
               which
               reason
               the
               Portuguez
               ,
               who
               met
               with
               this
               fruit
               first
               in
               Brasil
               ,
               called
               it
               Pinas
               :
               but
               't
               is
               tender
               and
               easie
               to
               cut
               .
               They
               are
               yellow
               within
               ,
               of
               a
               delicate
               scent
               ,
               they
               are
               eaten
               in
               Wine
               ,
               but
               the
               excess
               is
               dangerous
               for
               Feavers
               .
               The
               juyce
               is
               so
               sharp
               ,
               that
               if
               one
               wipe
               not
               the
               Knife
               they
               are
               cut
               with
               ,
               next
               morning
               it
               will
               be
               found
               eaten
               .
               The
               Tree
               is
               so
               apt
               to
               grow
               ,
               that
               a
               sprig
               will
               take
               root
               in
               the
               earth
               ,
               though
               it
               have
               not
               past
               two
               or
               three
               leaves
               ,
               be
               half
               withered
               ,
               and
               have
               been
               cut
               fifteen
               dayes
               before
               .
               The
               Canarins
               call
               this
               fruit
               Ananasa
               ;
               the
               
                 Brasilians
                 ,
                 Nava
              
               ,
               and
               in
               Hispaniola
               ,
               and
               the
               other
               Western
               Islands
               ,
               they
               call
               it
               Iajama
               :
               't
               is
               as
               big
               as
               the
               larger
               sort
               of
               Lemmons
               ,
               or
               the
               middle
               M●lons
               ,
               excellent
               both
               in
               scent
               and
               taste
               .
               At
               distance
               they
               look
               like
               Hartichoaks
               ,
               only
               they
               are
               not
               so
               picked
               as
               the
               leaves
               of
               that
               Plant.
               The
               stalk
               is
               like
               that
               of
               a
               Thistle
               ,
               and
               every
               stalk
               bears
               but
               one
               ,
               and
               that
               at
               the
               top
               of
               it
               ;
               for
               though
               many
               times
               it
               puts
               forth
               at
               the
               side
               other
               stems
               ,
               yet
               the
               fruit
               that
               comes
               of
               them
               is
               very
               small
               ,
               and
               seldom
               comes
               to
               maturity
               .
               They
               have
               of
               them
               in
               March
               ,
               and
               then
               they
               are
               very
               pleasant
               ,
               for
               the
               juyce
               hath
               the
               taste
               of
               sweet
               or
               new
               Wine
               ;
               and
               is
               exceeding
               easie
               of
               digestion
               ,
               but
               it
               heats
               ,
               and
               often
               brings
               a
               Feaver
               .
            
             
               In
               Iava
               there
               is
               another
               fruit
               called
               Samaca
               ,
               
               't
               is
               as
               big
               as
               a
               Citron
               ,
               the
               colour
               green
               ,
               something
               drawing
               to
               a
               red
               ;
               full
               of
               juyce
               ,
               that
               is
               tart
               and
               toothsom
               ,
               and
               within
               hath
               divers
               black
               kernels
               :
               the
               leaves
               are
               like
               those
               of
               Lemmon-trees
               ,
               but
               not
               so
               long
               .
               They
               put
               them
               up
               in
               Salt
               or
               Sugar
               ,
               and
               use
               them
               as
               Tamarindes
               ,
               against
               burning
               Feavers
               ,
               Inflammations
               of
               the
               Breast
               ,
               and
               pains
               in
               the
               Stomack
               ,
               and
               Fluxes
               .
            
             
               Tamarinds
               grow
               on
               great
               Trees
               ,
               
               full
               of
               branches
               ,
               whereof
               the
               leaves
               are
               not
               bigger
               then
               ,
               nor
               unlike
               to
               the
               leaves
               of
               Pimpernel
               ,
               only
               something
               longer
               .
               The
               flower
               at
               first
               is
               like
               the
               Peaches
               ,
               but
               at
               last
               turns
               white
               ,
               and
               puts
               ●orth
               its
               fruit
               at
               the
               end
               of
               certain
               strings
               :
               
               as
               soon
               as
               the
               Sun
               is
               set
               ,
               the
               leaves
               close
               up
               the
               fruit
               ,
               to
               preserve
               it
               from
               the
               Dew
               ,
               and
               open
               as
               soon
               as
               that
               Planet
               appears
               again
               .
               The
               fruit
               at
               first
               is
               green
               ,
               but
               ripening
               it
               becomes
               of
               a
               dark
               grey
               ,
               drawing
               towards
               a
               red
               ,
               inclosed
               in
               husks
               ,
               brown
               or
               tawny
               ,
               of
               taste
               a
               little
               bitter
               ,
               like
               our
               Prunelloes
               .
               Every
               husk
               contains
               three
               or
               four
               little
               Beans
               in
               a
               certain
               skin
               ,
               which
               is
               that
               the
               Portuguez
               call
               Tamarinho
               .
               The
               fruit
               is
               viscous
               ,
               and
               sticks
               to
               the
               fingers
               ,
               but
               of
               so
               good
               a
               taste
               ,
               that
               the
               Indians
               use
               it
               almost
               in
               all
               Sawces
               ,
               as
               we
               do
               Verjuyce
               ;
               but
               't
               would
               turn
               a
               mans
               stomack
               to
               see
               them
               cook
               Meat
               with
               this
               Drug
               ;
               for
               squeezing
               it
               between
               their
               hands
               ,
               the
               juyce
               that
               runs
               through
               their
               fingers
               looks
               more
               like
               a
               Medicine
               then
               a
               Sawce
               .
               These
               Trees
               bear
               twice
               in
               the
               year
               ,
               and
               grow
               every
               where
               without
               being
               planted
               ,
               or
               otherwise
               looked
               after
               .
               Physitians
               use
               this
               Drug
               against
               burning
               Feavers
               ,
               heat
               of
               the
               Liver
               ,
               and
               Diseases
               in
               the
               Spleen
               ,
               and
               infused
               a
               night
               in
               cold
               Water
               ,
               it
               purges
               gently
               .
               The
               Tamarinds
               brought
               to
               our
               parts
               ,
               are
               either
               salted
               or
               preserved
               in
               Sugar
               .
               The
               Inhabitants
               of
               the
               Isle
               of
               Madagascar
               ,
               where
               there
               grows
               plenty
               of
               it
               ,
               call
               it
               Quille
               ,
               and
               the
               
                 Iavians
                 ,
                 Sunda
                 assu
              
               .
               The
               Portuguez
               gave
               it
               the
               name
               of
               Tamarinthes
               ,
               for
               the
               resemblance
               the
               fruit
               holds
               with
               the
               Date
               in
               Arabia
               ,
               called
               Tamar
               ,
               as
               if
               they
               would
               say
               ,
               Dates
               of
               India
               .
               The
               Malabars
               call
               it
               Puli
               ,
               and
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               
                 Indians
                 ,
                 Ampuli
              
               .
               The
               Tree
               is
               as
               big
               as
               a
               Walnut-tree
               ,
               full
               of
               leaves
               ,
               bearing
               its
               fruit
               at
               the
               branches
               ,
               like
               the
               Sheath
               of
               a
               Knife
               ,
               but
               not
               so
               straight
               ,
               rather
               bent
               like
               a
               Bow.
               The
               Indians
               ,
               when
               they
               would
               transport
               their
               Tamarinds
               ,
               take
               them
               out
               of
               the
               husks
               ,
               and
               make
               them
               up
               in
               Balls
               as
               big
               as
               a
               Mans
               fist
               ,
               unhandsome
               to
               look
               on
               ,
               and
               worse
               to
               handle
               .
            
             
               We
               told
               you
               before
               ,
               
               that
               't
               is
               common
               to
               plant
               Pepper
               near
               to
               a
               sort
               of
               Canes
               ,
               by
               the
               Iavians
               called
               Mambu
               ,
               in
               which
               the
               Tabaxir
               is
               found
               .
               'T
               is
               true
               ,
               in
               the
               Isle
               of
               Iava
               there
               was
               never
               any
               of
               them
               found
               ;
               but
               again
               't
               is
               certain
               ,
               that
               on
               the
               Coast
               of
               
                 Malabar
                 ,
                 Coromandel
                 ,
                 Bisnagar
              
               ,
               and
               near
               to
               Malacca
               ,
               this
               sort
               of
               Cane
               produces
               a
               Drug
               called
               
                 Sacar
                 Mambus
              
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               Sugar
               of
               Mambu
               .
               The
               Arabians
               ,
               the
               Persians
               ,
               and
               the
               Moores
               call
               it
               Tabaxir
               ,
               which
               in
               their
               Language
               signifies
               a
               white
               frozen
               liquor
               .
               These
               Canes
               are
               as
               big
               as
               the
               body
               of
               a
               Poplar
               ,
               having
               straight
               branches
               ,
               and
               leaves
               something
               longer
               then
               the
               Olive-tree
               .
               They
               are
               divided
               into
               divers
               knots
               ,
               wherein
               there
               is
               a
               certain
               white
               matter
               like
               Starch
               ,
               for
               which
               the
               Persians
               and
               Arabians
               give
               the
               weight
               in
               Silver
               ,
               for
               the
               use
               they
               make
               of
               it
               in
               Physick
               ,
               against
               burning
               Feavers
               ,
               and
               bloudy
               Fluxes
               ,
               but
               especially
               upon
               the
               first
               approaches
               of
               any
               Disease
               .
            
             
               These
               Canes
               are
               so
               big
               ,
               
               that
               the
               Indians
               cleave
               them
               to
               make
               Boats
               ,
               leaving
               a
               knot
               at
               each
               end
               ,
               whereon
               they
               sit
               to
               guide
               it
               ;
               one
               before
               ,
               another
               behind
               ,
               and
               use
               this
               sort
               of
               Boat
               the
               rather
               ,
               for
               that
               they
               are
               perswaded
               ,
               Crocodiles
               bear
               a
               respect
               to
               the
               Mambu
               ,
               and
               never
               hurt
               the
               Boats
               made
               of
               this
               Cane
               .
            
             
               In
               the
               Isle
               of
               Iava
               there
               is
               another
               fruit
               ,
               
               called
               ,
               amongst
               the
               
                 Malayans
                 ,
                 Duriaon
              
               ,
               not
               to
               be
               seen
               any
               where
               but
               in
               this
               place
               and
               the
               Malaccaes
               .
               The
               Tree
               that
               bears
               them
               ,
               by
               the
               Malayans
               call'd
               Batan
               ,
               is
               as
               big
               as
               our
               Apple-tree
               ,
               the
               bark
               thick
               ,
               plentiful
               of
               boughs
               ,
               and
               wealthy
               in
               fruit
               :
               the
               blossom
               ,
               which
               they
               call
               Buaa
               ,
               is
               white
               ,
               inclining
               to
               yellow
               ,
               and
               the
               leaves
               half
               a
               foot
               in
               length
               ,
               and
               two
               or
               three
               fingers
               broad
               ,
               on
               the
               outside
               ,
               of
               a
               pale
               green
               ,
               drawing
               towards
               a
               grey
               ;
               but
               on
               the
               in●ide
               the
               green
               is
               very
               delicate
               and
               lively
               ;
               the
               fruit
               is
               as
               big
               as
               a
               Melon
               ,
               covered
               with
               a
               thick
               rough
               rind
               ,
               green
               ,
               and
               hath
               ●ibs
               ,
               as
               the
               Melon
               ;
               within
               't
               is
               divided
               into
               four
               quarters
               ,
               which
               are
               again
               divided
               into
               two
               or
               three
               little
               cells
               ,
               that
               contain
               the
               fruit
               ,
               which
               is
               as
               big
               and
               white
               as
               a
               Pullets-egg
               ,
               and
               of
               taste
               so
               delicious
               ,
               that
               the
               
                 Bianco
                 Maugiares
              
               ,
               which
               the
               Portuguez
               compound
               of
               Rice
               ,
               Brawns
               of
               Capon
               ,
               Cream
               ,
               Sugar
               ,
               and
               Rose-water
               ,
               is
               not
               more
               dainty
               ;
               each
               fruit
               hath
               a
               Stone
               as
               big
               and
               rough
               as
               that
               of
               the
               Peach
               :
               It
               will
               not
               keep
               ;
               for
               when
               the
               white
               begins
               to
               turn
               ,
               it
               must
               be
               thrown
               away
               ,
               and
               must
               be
               eaten
               as
               soon
               as
               the
               husk
               begins
               to
               open
               .
               Such
               as
               are
               not
               used
               to
               this
               fruit
               will
               not
               like
               it
               at
               first
               ,
               for
               that
               it
               hath
               the
               smell
               of
               a
               roasted
               Onyon
               ;
               but
               the
               taste
               is
               so
               pleasing
               ,
               that
               it
               may
               be
               reckoned
               amongst
               the
               prime
               and
               most
               excellent
               fruits
               of
               the
               Indies
               :
               One
               thing
               it
               is
               very
               remarkable
               for
               ,
               that
               there
               is
               so
               great
               an
               antipathy
               between
               it
               and
               the
               Bettele
               ,
               that
               the
               least
               number
               of
               Bettele
               leaves
               laid
               near
               a
               Room
               full
               of
               Duriaons
               ,
               they
               corrupt
               and
               rot
               immediately
               .
               Accordingly
               ,
               when
               a
               man
               hath
               eaten
               too
               much
               of
               this
               fruit
               ,
               let
               him
               but
               lay
               two
               or
               three
               Bettele
               leaves
               upon
               his
               breast
               ,
               and
               he
               shall
               be
               eased
               ;
               and
               the
               eating
               of
               but
               one
               of
               these
               leaves
               after
               the
               Duriaons
               causes
               speedy
               digestion
               ;
               so
               as
               thus
               one
               may
               eat
               as
               much
               as
               he
               will
               ,
               without
               the
               least
               inconvenience
               .
            
             
               The
               Lantor-tree
               ,
               
               which
               is
               another
               sort
               of
               Cocoe-tree
               ,
               as
               we
               said
               before
               ,
               is
               frequent
               in
               the
               Isle
               of
               Iava
               .
               The
               leaves
               are
               five
               or
               six
               foot
               long
               ,
               and
               so
               smooth
               ,
               that
               the
               Iavians
               write
               upon
               it
               with
               a
               Bodkin
               ,
               and
               use
               it
               instead
               of
               Paper
               .
            
             
             
               Of
               all
               the
               Indies
               ,
               no
               part
               bears
               Cubebs
               but
               the
               Isle
               of
               Iava
               :
               the
               Iavians
               call
               it
               Cuciombi
               ,
               and
               Cumuc
               ;
               
               the
               other
               Indians
               call
               it
               
                 Cuba
                 China
              
               ,
               because
               the
               Chineses
               first
               fetch'd
               it
               thence
               to
               furnish
               other
               parts
               ,
               before
               the
               Portuguez
               or
               Hollanders
               had
               any
               Commerce
               there
               .
               This
               Fruit
               grows
               up
               another
               Tree
               ,
               like
               Pepper
               ,
               and
               in
               bunches
               like
               Grapes
               .
               The
               Iavians
               knowing
               't
               is
               not
               any
               where
               but
               with
               them
               ,
               esteem
               it
               so
               ,
               as
               they
               will
               not
               suffer
               a
               Plant
               to
               go
               from
               amongst
               them
               ,
               and
               sell
               it
               not
               unboyl'd
               ,
               for
               fear
               it
               should
               be
               planted
               elsewhere
               ,
               ●hough
               there
               is
               such
               plenty
               of
               it
               ,
               that
               a
               Baruth
               ,
               a
               weight
               of
               fifty
               six
               pounds
               ,
               is
               worth
               but
               six
               ,
               or
               ,
               at
               the
               most
               ,
               seven
               thousand
               Caxaes
               .
               The
               use
               of
               it
               is
               to
               fortifie
               the
               Stomach
               ,
               and
               cleanse
               the
               Breast
               ;
               but
               the
               Mahumetans
               take
               it
               with
               a
               little
               Areca
               ,
               and
               are
               of
               opinion
               it
               restores
               languishing
               and
               spent
               Nature
               .
            
             
               The
               Mangosthan
               is
               a
               Fruit
               growing
               by
               the
               High-wayes
               in
               Iava
               ,
               
               upon
               bushes
               ,
               like
               our
               Sloes
               ,
               and
               much
               of
               the
               same
               taste
               .
            
             
               The
               Hearb
               the
               Iavians
               call
               Talasse
               ,
               
               and
               which
               the
               Malayans
               call
               Lalade
               ,
               bears
               neither
               Fruit
               nor
               Flower
               ;
               but
               't
               is
               used
               in
               Sauces
               ,
               and
               some
               eat
               it
               green
               ,
               and
               assign
               it
               the
               same
               virtues
               as
               they
               do
               the
               Cubebs
               .
            
             
               In
               Iava
               they
               have
               another
               Fruit
               ,
               
               which
               grows
               likewise
               in
               other
               places
               ,
               call'd
               Iaca
               ,
               in
               form
               and
               bigness
               like
               a
               Citrul
               ,
               with
               a
               thick
               and
               rough
               rind
               :
               Within
               't
               is
               full
               of
               certrin
               Nuts
               ,
               the
               Kernels
               whereof
               ,
               being
               toasted
               on
               coals
               ,
               are
               good
               to
               eat
               ,
               and
               stay
               the
               Flux
               of
               the
               belly
               .
               The
               Tree
               is
               very
               great
               ;
               but
               the
               boughs
               being
               not
               strong
               enough
               to
               bear
               the
               Fruit
               ,
               it
               hangs
               all
               along
               the
               body
               of
               it
               ,
               up
               from
               the
               very
               ground
               :
               Being
               full
               ripe
               ,
               the
               rind
               grows
               hard
               and
               black
               ,
               and
               emits
               a
               very
               sweet
               scent
               ;
               the
               Fruit
               it self
               often
               changes
               taste
               ,
               yielding
               one
               while
               that
               of
               the
               Melon
               ,
               another
               that
               of
               the
               Peach
               ,
               sometimes
               that
               of
               Honey
               ,
               sometimes
               that
               of
               a
               sweet
               Lemmon
               ;
               but
               is
               so
               hard
               of
               digestion
               ,
               that
               't
               is
               never
               eaten
               ,
               but
               vomited
               up
               again
               :
               The
               Nut
               of
               it
               is
               as
               big
               as
               a
               Date
               ,
               and
               causes
               windiness
               in
               those
               that
               eat
               them
               green
               ;
               but
               roasted
               after
               the
               manner
               we
               told
               you
               ,
               they
               are
               very
               pleasant
               ,
               and
               good
               for
               such
               as
               have
               a
               kindness
               for
               Women
               .
            
             
               In
               the
               same
               Island
               ,
               
               towards
               the
               Streight
               of
               Sunda
               ,
               there
               grows
               also
               abundance
               of
               wild
               Cinnamon
               ,
               which
               the
               Portuguez
               call
               
                 Cantla
                 de
                 Mato
              
               ,
               and
               the
               
                 Malayans
                 ,
                 Cajumanis
              
               .
               It
               is
               not
               near
               so
               good
               as
               the
               fine
               Cinnamon
               ,
               whence
               it
               comes
               that
               there
               is
               but
               little
               of
               it
               bought
               ,
               it
               being
               hardly
               worth
               the
               transportation
               .
            
             
               The
               Carcapuli
               is
               a
               Fruit
               about
               the
               bigness
               of
               a
               Cherry
               ,
               
               and
               much
               of
               the
               same
               taste
               ,
               and
               the
               Trees
               which
               bear
               it
               are
               like
               our
               Cherry-trees
               .
               Of
               these
               there
               are
               several
               kinds
               ,
               whereof
               some
               are
               white
               ,
               some
               of
               a
               dark
               red
               ,
               and
               some
               of
               a
               lively
               carnation
               colour
               .
            
             
               The
               
                 Costus
                 Indicus
              
               ,
               
               by
               the
               Malayans
               called
               Pucho
               ;
               by
               the
               
                 Arabians
                 ,
                 Cost
              
               or
               Cast
               ,
               is
               the
               wood
               and
               root
               of
               a
               Tree
               that
               resembles
               the
               Elder-tree
               ,
               as
               well
               in
               height
               as
               in
               flower
               and
               scent
               :
               The
               
                 Turks
                 ,
                 Persians
              
               ,
               and
               Arabians
               ,
               make
               an
               extraordinary
               Traffick
               of
               it
               ,
               as
               they
               likewise
               do
               of
               
                 Calamus
                 Aromaticus
              
               ,
               which
               also
               grows
               on
               the
               Coast
               of
               the
               Streight
               of
               Sunda
               .
               That
               yellow
               and
               spungy
               matter
               ,
               which
               Women
               use
               against
               pains
               in
               the
               Matrix
               ,
               is
               properly
               in
               the
               Stalk
               of
               it
               .
               The
               Iavians
               give
               it
               to
               their
               Horses
               ,
               compounding
               it
               with
               Garlick
               ,
               Cummin-seed
               ,
               Salt
               ,
               Sugar
               ,
               and
               Butter
               ;
               making
               it
               into
               a
               Paste
               ,
               which
               they
               call
               Arata
               ;
               and
               they
               hold
               it
               very
               soveraign
               for
               these
               beasts
               ,
               to
               whom
               notwithstanding
               they
               never
               give
               it
               ,
               till
               the
               extremity
               of
               the
               heats
               be
               over
               .
            
             
               The
               Zerumbet
               ,
               
               which
               the
               Iavians
               and
               Malayans
               call
               Canior
               ,
               likewise
               grows
               in
               these
               parts
               ,
               and
               is
               like
               to
               Ginger
               ,
               only
               the
               Leaves
               something
               more
               long
               and
               broad
               .
               They
               use
               to
               dry
               it
               ,
               or
               preserve
               in
               Sugar
               ,
               as
               they
               do
               Ginger
               ,
               but
               esteem
               it
               above
               Ginger
               .
            
             
               There
               are
               two
               kinds
               of
               Galanga
               ,
               
               by
               the
               Arabians
               called
               Caluegian
               .
               The
               lesser
               comes
               from
               China
               ,
               and
               is
               much
               better
               then
               that
               which
               is
               brought
               out
               of
               the
               Isle
               of
               Iava
               ,
               where
               they
               call
               it
               Lanquus
               .
               This
               Herb
               is
               neither
               sowed
               nor
               set
               ,
               but
               grows
               naturally
               ,
               and
               is
               about
               two
               foot
               high
               above
               the
               ground
               ,
               the
               flower
               is
               white
               ,
               and
               the
               leaves
               pointed
               ,
               and
               as
               hard
               as
               the
               point
               of
               a
               Knife
               .
               The
               Iavians
               use
               it
               for
               a
               Sallad
               ,
               as
               also
               in
               Physick
               ;
               as
               they
               do
               the
               root
               ,
               which
               is
               thick
               and
               long
               ,
               and
               full
               of
               knots
               like
               a
               Cane
               ,
               as
               biting
               in
               taste
               as
               Ginger
               ,
               and
               of
               a
               very
               sweet
               scent
               .
            
             
               Benjamin
               is
               a
               Gum
               distilling
               from
               Trees
               not
               unlike
               Lemmon-trees
               .
               
               While
               they
               are
               young
               the
               Benjamin
               is
               black
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               best
               ;
               but
               as
               they
               grow
               old
               the
               Benjamin
               grows
               white
               ,
               and
               loses
               strength
               ,
               so
               as
               to
               put
               it
               off
               ,
               they
               mingle
               it
               with
               black
               :
               The
               Moors
               call
               it
               
                 Lovan
                 Iavy
              
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               Incense
               of
               Iava
               .
            
             
               In
               the
               Forrest
               of
               Iava
               there
               grow
               Trees
               of
               red
               
                 Sandale
                 ▪
              
               
               but
               the
               white
               and
               yellow
               Sandale
               ,
               which
               is
               without
               comparison
               the
               better
               ,
               comes
               from
               the
               Isles
               of
               Timor
               and
               Solor
               .
               This
               Tree
               is
               of
               the
               bigness
               of
               a
               Walnut-tree
               ,
               and
               bears
               a
               fruit
               not
               unlike
               our
               Cherries
               ,
               but
               is
               black
               and
               insipid
               .
               The
               Indians
               beat
               white
               and
               yellow
               Sandale
               ,
               and
               
               make
               a
               Concoction
               wherewith
               they
               rub
               their
               Bodies
               ,
               not
               only
               for
               the
               scent
               ,
               but
               for
               that
               they
               believe
               't
               is
               restroative
               .
               They
               value
               not
               red
               Sandale
               ,
               but
               sell
               it
               at
               cheap
               rates
               to
               other
               parts
               .
            
             
               They
               have
               likewise
               abundance
               of
               Ginger
               ,
               
               by
               the
               Malayans
               called
               Aliaa
               ,
               and
               by
               the
               
                 Iavians
                 ,
                 Ga●ti
              
               ;
               but
               they
               either
               eat
               it
               green
               in
               Sauces
               ,
               or
               preserve
               it
               ,
               for
               they
               never
               dry
               it
               .
            
             
               Anacardium
               ,
               
               by
               the
               Portuguez
               called
               
                 Fava
                 de
                 Malacca
              
               ,
               by
               reason
               of
               its
               likeness
               to
               ●
               Bean
               ,
               is
               very
               common
               here
               ,
               and
               the
               Iavians
               take
               it
               in
               Milk
               against
               the
               Asthma
               ,
               and
               against
               the
               Worms
               :
               some
               pickle
               them
               as
               they
               do
               Olives
               ,
               and
               they
               are
               altogether
               as
               pleasant
               as
               the
               Olives
               .
            
             
               That
               Wood
               ,
               
               the
               Portuguez
               call
               
                 Pala
                 de
                 cuebra
              
               ,
               grows
               there
               in
               great
               abundance
               .
               It
               is
               white
               ,
               inclining
               to
               yellow
               ,
               hard
               and
               bitter
               .
               The
               Indians
               bruise
               it
               ,
               and
               take
               it
               in
               Wine
               or
               Water
               against
               burning
               Feavers
               ,
               and
               the
               stinging
               of
               Serpents
               .
               'T
               is
               said
               ,
               that
               for
               this
               cure
               they
               are
               beholding
               to
               a
               Creature
               in
               size
               and
               shape
               like
               our
               Ferrets
               ,
               by
               them
               called
               Quil
               or
               Quirpela
               ,
               which
               they
               breed
               for
               recreation
               ,
               and
               to
               catch
               Rats
               and
               Mice
               :
               this
               little
               Beast
               being
               a
               mortal
               enemy
               to
               Serpents
               ,
               never
               meets
               with
               any
               of
               them
               ,
               but
               it
               sets
               upon
               them
               ,
               and
               being
               bitten
               runs
               immediately
               to
               this
               root
               ,
               which
               is
               his
               present
               cure
               .
            
             
               
                 Palo
                 d'
                 Aguila
              
               ,
               
               by
               Druggists
               called
               
                 Lignum
                 Aloes
              
               ;
               by
               the
               
                 Portuguez
                 ,
                 Palo
                 d'
                 Aguila
              
               ;
               and
               by
               the
               
                 Indians
                 ,
                 Calamba
              
               ,
               grows
               in
               Iava
               ,
               but
               not
               in
               such
               quantity
               as
               in
               
                 Malacca
                 ,
                 Sumatra
                 ,
                 Cambaya
              
               ,
               and
               other
               places
               .
               The
               Tree
               is
               like
               the
               Olive-tree
               ,
               only
               a
               little
               bigger
               .
               The
               Wood
               ,
               while
               green
               ,
               hath
               no
               scent
               ,
               but
               as
               it
               dries
               its
               odour
               increases
               .
               The
               weightiest
               and
               brownest
               is
               the
               best
               ;
               the
               perfection
               is
               known
               by
               the
               Oyl
               that
               issues
               out
               of
               it
               when
               't
               is
               held
               to
               the
               fire
               .
               They
               make
               Beads
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               the
               Indians
               use
               it
               to
               imbellish
               their
               Cabinets
               ,
               but
               the
               chiefest
               use
               of
               it
               is
               for
               Physick
               .
               For
               this
               Wood
               beaten
               to
               powder
               ,
               and
               taken
               in
               broath
               or
               wine
               ,
               fortifies
               the
               Stomack
               ,
               stayes
               vomiting
               ,
               and
               cures
               the
               Pleurisie
               and
               bloudy
               Flux
               .
               That
               the
               Portuguez
               call
               
                 Aguila
                 brava
              
               ,
               or
               wild
               Calamba
               ,
               is
               not
               so
               good
               as
               the
               other
               ,
               and
               the
               Indians
               chiefly
               use
               it
               at
               the
               Funerals
               of
               their
               Bramans
               ,
               making
               the
               fire
               of
               it
               that
               burns
               the
               Corps
               .
            
             
               At
               Bantam
               likewise
               they
               sell
               store
               of
               Lacque
               ,
               
               whereof
               they
               make
               Spanish
               wax
               ,
               and
               the
               Varnish
               they
               lay
               over
               so
               many
               excellent
               works
               in
               
                 China
                 ,
                 Iapan
              
               ,
               and
               other
               places
               .
               Iava
               produces
               of
               it
               ;
               but
               the
               best
               comes
               from
               Pegu
               ,
               where
               't
               is
               called
               Tieck
               ,
               and
               where
               great
               and
               winged
               Ants
               get
               up
               the
               trees
               and
               suck
               the
               Gum
               ,
               which
               afterwards
               they
               lay
               upon
               the
               boughs
               as
               Bees
               do
               Honey
               and
               Wax
               :
               when
               the
               boughs
               are
               full
               ,
               the
               owners
               cut
               them
               ,
               setting
               them
               to
               dry
               in
               the
               Sun
               ,
               till
               the
               Lacque
               falls
               from
               the
               boughs
               ,
               then
               they
               beat
               it
               to
               powder
               ,
               and
               give
               it
               what
               colour
               and
               form
               they
               please
               .
            
             
               The
               other
               Drugs
               gotten
               in
               Iava
               ,
               
               are
               ,
               Pody
               ,
               a
               mealy
               kind
               of
               substance
               ,
               which
               they
               use
               against
               Rhume
               and
               Wind
               ;
               Carumba
               or
               Flors
               ,
               a
               Root
               whereof
               they
               make
               Sauces
               ,
               and
               wherewith
               they
               dye
               their
               Cotton-clothes
               .
               Conjuapi
               is
               a
               Wood
               wherewith
               they
               rub
               their
               bodies
               .
               Samparentam
               is
               a
               Root
               found
               near
               Sunda
               ,
               stronger
               then
               Ginger
               ,
               and
               very
               bitter
               .
               Pontiou
               they
               hold
               good
               against
               Feavers
               ,
               but
               't
               is
               exceeding
               dear
               .
               Gatogamber
               is
               a
               Fruit
               like
               an
               Olive
               ,
               good
               against
               the
               tooth-ach
               .
               Ganti
               a
               Root
               so
               like
               Ginger
               ,
               that
               the
               Iavians
               have
               given
               it
               the
               same
               name
               ;
               but
               't
               is
               dearer
               ;
               and
               with
               it
               they
               rub
               their
               bodies
               .
               Sasam
               is
               Mustard-seed
               .
               Doringi
               is
               a
               Drug
               they
               give
               Children
               as
               soon
               as
               they
               come
               into
               the
               world
               .
               Galam
               ,
               a
               Root
               growing
               in
               the
               water
               ,
               and
               is
               very
               refreshing
               .
               Tianco
               ,
               a
               Fruit
               they
               beat
               and
               take
               in
               water
               as
               soon
               as
               they
               find
               themselves
               ill
               .
               
                 Maidian
                 ,
                 Maya
              
               and
               Corossani
               ,
               are
               intoxicating
               Drugs
               they
               mix
               in
               their
               drinks
               .
               Spodium
               is
               the
               ashes
               of
               a
               Tree
               growing
               near
               Sunda
               ,
               wherewith
               they
               rub
               their
               bodies
               ,
               as
               they
               do
               with
               Sary
               ,
               which
               is
               a
               Flower
               .
               The
               
                 Targary
                 ,
                 Surahan
              
               and
               Sedowaya
               ,
               are
               Roots
               for
               the
               same
               use
               .
               Sambaya
               is
               the
               Fruit
               the
               Chineses
               call
               Geiduar
               ,
               as
               big
               as
               an
               Acorn
               ;
               of
               high
               price
               ,
               by
               reason
               't
               is
               not
               ordinary
               ,
               and
               is
               a
               sovereign
               Remedy
               against
               Poyson
               ,
               and
               the
               biting
               of
               Venomous
               beasts
               .
               Ialave
               is
               like
               Sambaya
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               same
               use
               in
               Medicine
               .
               Paravas
               is
               a
               very
               cooling
               Hearb
               ,
               but
               very
               scarce
               ,
               and
               very
               dear
               .
               Tomonpute
               is
               a
               Root
               like
               Galigan
               ,
               used
               against
               Inflammations
               of
               the
               Spleen
               .
               The
               Conduri
               ,
               which
               the
               Iavans
               call
               Saga
               ,
               are
               red
               Berries
               ,
               spotted
               with
               black
               ,
               wherewith
               they
               weigh
               Gold
               and
               Silver
               ,
               but
               are
               not
               to
               be
               eaten
               ,
               they
               are
               so
               bitter
               ,
               and
               ,
               as
               some
               say
               ,
               poysonous
               .
               There
               is
               likewise
               Azebar
               ,
               the
               Sycomore
               ,
               the
               
                 Nux
                 Indica
              
               ,
               and
               divers
               other
               Trees
               ,
               Plants
               and
               Drugs
               ,
               to
               Europeans
               some
               known
               ,
               some
               unknown
               ,
               but
               't
               would
               require
               a
               peculiar
               Treatise
               to
               name
               them
               all
               ,
               and
               would
               fill
               a
               large
               Volumn
               to
               describe
               their
               good
               and
               bad
               qualities
               .
            
             
               The
               Iavians
               making
               their
               benefit
               of
               the
               Portuguez
               ingratitude
               to
               the
               Indian
               Princes
               ,
               who
               entertain'd
               them
               ,
               do
               constantly
               oppose
               the
               establishment
               of
               any
               Strangers
               in
               the
               Isle
               :
               But
               the
               profit
               ●he
               Kings
               of
               Bantam
               and
               Iacatra
               received
               ,
               by
               venting
               their
               Spices
               to
               the
               English
               and
               Duch
               was
               so
               considerable
               ,
               that
               at
               last
               they
               consented
               ,
               that
               the
               people
               of
               those
               
               two
               Nations
               should
               build
               a
               House
               for
               such
               Factors
               as
               they
               should
               have
               occasion
               to
               leave
               there
               ,
               and
               for
               stowing
               up
               the
               Commodities
               they
               traffick'd
               in
               .
               The
               Dutch
               ,
               by
               treaty
               with
               those
               Kings
               ,
               regulated
               the
               Customs
               of
               Importation
               and
               Exportation
               ;
               but
               those
               Articles
               were
               so
               ill
               kept
               by
               the
               Indian
               Kings
               ,
               who
               raised
               their
               rates
               according
               as
               they
               discovered
               the
               Strangers
               necessity
               of
               Commerce
               ,
               that
               the
               Dutch
               ,
               to
               avoid
               this
               injustice
               ,
               and
               secure
               themselves
               from
               the
               violences
               of
               the
               Barbarians
               ,
               
               by
               degrees
               secretly
               fortified
               their
               Quarters
               at
               Iacatra
               ,
               and
               in
               a
               short
               time
               made
               it
               defensible
               .
               The
               Indians
               perceiv'd
               it
               not
               ,
               till
               't
               was
               past
               their
               hopes
               of
               forcing
               it
               ;
               so
               as
               in
               this
               despair
               of
               driving
               out
               the
               Dutch
               ,
               they
               made
               use
               of
               the
               bad
               correspondence
               betwixt
               the
               English
               and
               them
               ,
               which
               chiefly
               appear'd
               in
               a
               Sea-fight
               they
               had
               near
               Bantam
               and
               
                 Iacatra
                 ,
                 Ianuary
              
               2.
               1619.
               
               The
               Holland
               Fleet
               ,
               which
               consisted
               but
               of
               seven
               Vessels
               ,
               had
               the
               worst
               of
               the
               English
               ,
               that
               were
               eleven
               .
               The
               Dutch
               being
               forced
               to
               retreat
               ,
               the
               King
               of
               Iacatra
               ,
               with
               the
               English
               Forces
               ,
               besieg'd
               the
               Dutch
               Fort
               ,
               now
               called
               Batavia
               ;
               which
               Siege
               lasted
               six
               moneths
               ,
               till
               the
               Holland
               General
               ,
               having
               reinforced
               his
               Fleet
               with
               the
               Ships
               that
               lay
               in
               the
               Mol●cques
               ,
               constrain'd
               the
               English
               to
               raise
               the
               Siege
               ,
               to
               embark
               their
               Guns
               ,
               and
               quit
               the
               Streight
               of
               Sunda
               ,
               to
               get
               into
               the
               main
               Sea.
               The
               King
               of
               Iacatra
               would
               have
               cast
               the
               blame
               of
               all
               these
               disturbances
               upon
               the
               English
               ;
               but
               the
               Dutch
               General
               would
               not
               be
               satisfied
               with
               such
               excuses
               ,
               but
               landing
               his
               Forces
               ,
               to
               the
               number
               of
               eleven
               hundren
               men
               ,
               he
               assaulted
               the
               Town
               of
               Iacatra
               ,
               which
               he
               took
               by
               force
               ,
               and
               ,
               having
               put
               all
               to
               the
               sword
               ,
               fir'd
               it
               .
               That
               done
               ,
               the
               Dutch
               compleated
               the
               fortification
               of
               their
               Quarters
               ,
               and
               brought
               it
               to
               a
               regular
               form
               ,
               with
               four
               Bastions
               of
               Free-stone
               ,
               well
               trench'd
               and
               pallisado'd
               ,
               with
               Half-moons
               ,
               Redoubts
               ,
               and
               other
               necessary
               Works
               .
               The
               King
               of
               Matram
               ,
               who
               is
               as
               't
               were
               Emperour
               of
               Iava
               ,
               in
               the
               year
               1628.
               besieg'd
               this
               Fort
               ,
               and
               ,
               lying
               under
               the
               Cannon
               ,
               storm'd
               it
               several
               times
               ;
               but
               in
               the
               end
               was
               forc'd
               to
               raise
               the
               Siege
               ,
               as
               hein
               like
               manner
               was
               the
               year
               following
               ;
               and
               since
               that
               time
               the
               Dutch
               have
               established
               their
               Commerce
               joyntly
               with
               the
               Chineses
               ,
               the
               
                 Iaponeses
                 ,
                 Siameses
                 ,
                 Succadans
              
               ,
               and
               other
               Neighbours
               ,
               taking
               ten
               in
               the
               hundred
               Custom
               upon
               all
               Commodities
               ,
               whether
               brought
               thither
               ,
               or
               carried
               thence
               .
            
             
               The
               City
               of
               Batavia
               is
               twelve
               Leagues
               from
               Bantam
               Eastward
               ,
               
               in
               a
               Bay
               ,
               which
               being
               sheltred
               with
               some
               small
               Islands
               on
               the
               Sea
               side
               ,
               is
               one
               of
               the
               best
               Roads
               in
               all
               the
               Indies
               .
               Strangers
               that
               inhabit
               there
               pay
               a
               certain
               tax
               by
               the
               moneth
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               profit
               they
               make
               ,
               which
               is
               great
               :
               for
               a
               Porter
               ,
               who
               will
               with
               ease
               get
               two
               Ryals
               a
               day
               ,
               payes
               but
               one
               and
               a
               half
               in
               a
               moneth
               ;
               a
               Fruiterer
               four
               Ryals
               ;
               a
               Fisherman
               three
               Ryals
               ;
               Distillers
               of
               Arack
               eight
               Ryals
               ;
               Mechanicks
               ,
               as
               Shoomakers
               ,
               Taylors
               ,
               &c.
               two
               Ryals
               so
               as
               at
               present
               the
               most
               important
               place
               and
               firm
               est
               establishment
               the
               Dutch
               have
               throughout
               the
               Indies
               .
            
             
               Between
               the
               Isles
               of
               Iava
               and
               Borneo
               ,
               
               North-east
               from
               the
               former
               ,
               lies
               the
               Isle
               of
               Madura
               ,
               governed
               by
               a
               particular
               Prince
               ,
               that
               resides
               in
               the
               City
               of
               Arossabaya
               .
               In
               this
               Isle
               there
               is
               no
               Commerce
               at
               all
               ,
               as
               well
               because
               the
               soil
               is
               barren
               of
               all
               Spices
               ,
               as
               for
               that
               't
               is
               inaccessible
               ,
               by
               reason
               of
               the
               Shelves
               of
               Sand
               that
               on
               all
               sides
               environ
               it
               .
               The
               Islanders
               ,
               for
               the
               most
               part
               ,
               live
               by
               Pyracy
               ,
               and
               run
               up
               to
               the
               very
               Coasts
               of
               Pegu
               ,
               which
               their
               Neighbours
               are
               forced
               to
               connive
               at
               ,
               least
               they
               should
               hinder
               the
               exportation
               of
               Rice
               ,
               which
               is
               there
               in
               great
               abundance
               .
               The
               Hollanders
               ,
               who
               had
               been
               hardly
               used
               by
               the
               Iavians
               ,
               near
               Tubam
               and
               Cidayo
               ,
               Towns
               three
               Leagues
               from
               Ioartam
               in
               the
               Isle
               of
               Iava
               ,
               coming
               in
               sight
               of
               the
               Isle
               of
               Madura
               ,
               in
               the
               beginning
               of
               December
               ,
               1596.
               and
               apprehending
               some
               danger
               to
               be
               taken
               by
               certain
               Praus
               ,
               or
               Ships
               equipped
               for
               War
               ,
               where
               the
               Prince
               and
               Cherif
               ,
               or
               High
               Priest
               of
               the
               Island
               ,
               were
               in
               person
               ;
               to
               prevent
               the
               Iavians
               ,
               whose
               intent
               was
               to
               surprise
               them
               ,
               fir'd
               some
               Guns
               at
               the
               great
               Pran
               ,
               where
               the
               King
               ,
               and
               Cherif
               ,
               with
               divers
               others
               ,
               lost
               their
               lives
               ;
               for
               that
               Ship
               being
               three
               Tires
               high
               ,
               and
               filled
               with
               Souldiers
               ,
               there
               was
               not
               a
               Gun
               fired
               which
               destroyed
               not
               a
               great
               number
               ;
               so
               as
               the
               Hollanders
               ,
               who
               in
               the
               mean
               time
               got
               into
               their
               Shallops
               ,
               with
               little
               difficulty
               became
               Masters
               of
               them
               .
               This
               done
               ,
               they
               made
               no
               stay
               there
               ,
               but
               fail'd
               from
               thence
               to
               the
               Isle
               of
               Baly
               ,
               where
               they
               arrived
               Ianuary
               30.
               1597.
               
            
             
               The
               Isle
               of
               Baly
               lyes
               towards
               the
               Oriental
               part
               of
               the
               Isle
               of
               Iava
               ,
               
               being
               in
               circuit
               about
               twelve
               Leagues
               ,
               towards
               the
               South
               ,
               putting
               out
               a
               Cape
               or
               Promon●ory
               a
               long
               way
               into
               the
               Sea.
               
               The
               North
               point
               of
               it
               is
               eight
               degrees
               and
               a
               half
               beyond
               the
               Line
               ,
               and
               the
               chief
               City
               ,
               where
               the
               King
               hath
               a
               magnificent
               Palace
               ,
               derives
               its
               name
               to
               the
               Island
               .
            
             
               The
               Islanders
               are
               Pagans
               ,
               
               and
               adore
               the
               first
               thing
               they
               meet
               with
               at
               their
               going
               out
               in
               the
               morning
               ;
               they
               are
               black
               ,
               and
               their
               Hair
               curling
               :
               In
               habit
               they
               differ
               nothing
               from
               their
               neighbour-Islanders
               ,
               with
               whom
               they
               likewise
               correspond
               ,
               in
               wearing
               no
               Beards
               ;
               for
               when
               the
               Hair
               first
               begins
               to
               come
               ,
               they
               pluck
               it
               up
               by
               the
               roots
               .
               Their
               Women
               ,
               
               who
               have
               an
               aversion
               to
               Beards
               ,
               oblige
               them
               to
               do
               so
               ,
               as
               also
               to
               squat
               down
               when
               they
               make
               water
               ,
               because
               Dogs
               ,
               held
               with
               them
               unclean
               beasts
               ,
               piss
               standing
               .
               There
               is
               not
               a
               Man
               but
               hath
               several
               Wives
               ,
               whence
               the
               Island
               grows
               so
               populous
               ,
               that
               they
               reckon
               upon
               six
               hundred
               thousand
               Souls
               there
               ,
               though
               they
               give
               way
               for
               abundance
               of
               Slaves
               to
               be
               bought
               from
               them
               .
               The
               greatest
               part
               are
               Husbandmen
               or
               Weavers
               ;
               by
               reason
               the
               Land
               produces
               great
               store
               of
               Cotton
               ,
               
               and
               is
               very
               proper
               for
               Rice
               ;
               but
               they
               permit
               not
               any
               to
               be
               transported
               ,
               lest
               some
               hard
               year
               should
               bring
               them
               to
               a
               necessity
               of
               being
               beholding
               to
               their
               Neighbours
               .
               They
               have
               store
               of
               Oxen
               ,
               Buffles
               ,
               Goats
               and
               Swine
               ;
               likewise
               Horses
               ,
               but
               they
               are
               so
               small
               ,
               that
               none
               but
               the
               Country
               people
               use
               them
               ;
               Persons
               of
               Quality
               being
               carried
               in
               Sedans
               or
               Coaches
               .
               Their
               Forrests
               of
               Oranges
               ,
               Lemmons
               and
               Pomecitrons
               ,
               
               are
               stored
               with
               Feasants
               ,
               Partridges
               ,
               Peacocks
               and
               Turtles
               ;
               thei●
               back-Yards
               swarm
               with
               Poultry
               ,
               and
               their
               Fens
               and
               Rivers
               with
               Ducks
               and
               other
               wild
               Fowl.
               
            
             
               In
               the
               whole
               Island
               there
               is
               no
               other
               Spice
               then
               Ginger
               ,
               
               which
               generally
               grows
               in
               all
               parts
               of
               the
               Indies
               ,
               but
               here
               are
               found
               several
               other
               Drugs
               ,
               as
               
                 Galigan
                 ,
                 Doringui
                 ,
                 Canior
                 ,
                 Bangue
                 ,
              
               &c.
               as
               likewise
               a
               certain
               Fruit
               ,
               inclosed
               in
               a
               Shell
               ,
               like
               a
               Chesnut
               ,
               white
               within
               ,
               of
               excellent
               taste
               ,
               and
               sovereign
               against
               the
               Scurvy
               ;
               also
               another
               Fruit
               as
               big
               as
               a
               Walnut
               ,
               that
               grows
               in
               the
               ground
               ,
               like
               the
               Saligots
               .
            
             
               The
               Coasts
               of
               the
               Island
               ,
               
               and
               the
               Rivers
               ,
               so
               abound
               in
               Fish
               ,
               that
               ,
               next
               to
               Rice
               ,
               't
               is
               the
               subsistence
               of
               the
               Inhabitants
               .
               They
               entertain
               in
               a
               manner
               no
               Commerce
               ,
               only
               they
               set
               forth
               some
               small
               Barks
               to
               the
               Isle
               of
               Iava
               ,
               for
               vending
               their
               Cotton-clothes
               .
               The
               Chineses
               sometimes
               come
               hither
               to
               fetch
               it
               ,
               and
               in
               exchange
               bring
               them
               Sword-blades
               and
               Purcelane
               .
               This
               is
               a
               common
               Road
               for
               all
               Ships
               bound
               from
               the
               Continent
               to
               the
               Molucques
               ,
               which
               here
               take
               in
               water
               and
               refreshments
               ,
               provisions
               being
               at
               exceeding
               cheap
               rates
               .
               
               Iron
               and
               Brass
               Mines
               there
               are
               ,
               as
               likewise
               Gold
               ,
               but
               the
               King
               will
               not
               suffer
               them
               to
               be
               wrought
               ,
               for
               fear
               of
               attempting
               his
               Neighbours
               to
               an
               Invasion
               ;
               he
               is
               well
               furnished
               with
               store
               of
               Gold-plate
               for
               his
               own
               service
               .
               Subjects
               render
               him
               the
               same
               respect
               ,
               and
               speak
               to
               him
               with
               the
               same
               Ceremony
               ,
               as
               the
               other
               Indians
               do
               to
               their
               King.
               He
               seldom
               appears
               in
               publick
               ,
               but
               all
               Addresses
               are
               made
               to
               a
               Noble
               man
               ,
               in
               whom
               the
               direction
               of
               Affairs
               lies
               .
               He
               is
               intitled
               Quillor
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               same
               as
               Constable
               ,
               or
               Grand-Minister
               ,
               in
               other
               places
               .
               He
               governs
               by
               divers
               other
               Persons
               of
               Quality
               ,
               who
               have
               their
               Divisions
               and
               Provinces
               to
               regulate
               ,
               according
               to
               Orders
               from
               him
               .
               The
               Kings
               name
               is
               in
               such
               veneration
               amongst
               them
               ,
               that
               all
               the
               Subjects
               unanimously
               joyn
               in
               a
               moment
               to
               oppose
               any
               disturbance
               to
               the
               peace
               of
               the
               State.
               
            
             
               As
               appear'd
               in
               the
               end
               of
               the
               last
               preceding
               Age
               ,
               
               in
               the
               person
               ,
               a
               Prince
               of
               the
               bloud
               ,
               who
               rising
               against
               the
               King
               ,
               and
               having
               some
               design
               upon
               the
               life
               of
               his
               Prince
               ,
               was
               immediately
               taken
               and
               condemn'd
               to
               death
               :
               but
               the
               King
               in
               compassion
               chang'd
               his
               Sentence
               ,
               to
               perpetual
               exile
               in
               
                 Pulo
                 raza
              
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               the
               desert
               Island
               ,
               where
               he
               stood
               confined
               with
               all
               his
               Complices
               ,
               who
               so
               well
               did
               cultivate
               it
               ,
               that
               divers
               other
               families
               have
               been
               since
               transplanted
               thither
               .
               They
               retain
               the
               Pagan
               Religion
               they
               profess
               in
               the
               Isle
               of
               Baly
               ,
               and
               quit
               not
               that
               accursed
               custom
               ,
               for
               Women
               to
               burn
               themselves
               after
               the
               death
               of
               their
               Husbands
               .
            
             
               The
               Isle
               of
               Borneo
               lyes
               more
               North
               then
               Iava
               ,
               
               and
               is
               one
               of
               the
               greatest
               in
               those
               parts
               :
               't
               is
               scituate
               under
               the
               Equinoctial
               Line
               ,
               but
               so
               ,
               as
               the
               greater
               part
               is
               on
               this
               side
               of
               it
               ,
               extending
               to
               six
               degrees
               towards
               the
               North.
               Some
               do
               assign
               it
               four
               hundred
               Leagues
               in
               circumference
               ,
               as
               
                 Bartholomew
                 Leonardo
                 de
                 Argensola
              
               ,
               who
               wrote
               the
               History
               of
               the
               Conquest
               of
               the
               Molucques
               ,
               and
               others
               ;
               but
               the
               Hollanders
               allow
               it
               but
               two
               hundred
               and
               fifty
               Leagues
               .
               The
               principal
               Towns
               are
               
                 Borneo
                 ,
                 S●ccidava
                 ,
                 Landa
                 ,
                 Sambas
                 ,
              
               and
               Benghemassin
               .
            
             
               The
               City
               of
               Borneo
               ,
               
               from
               which
               the
               Island
               derives
               its
               name
               ,
               stands
               in
               a
               Marsh
               ,
               as
               Venice
               doth
               ;
               so
               as
               there
               is
               no
               passing
               from
               Street
               to
               Street
               but
               by
               boat
               .
               The
               same
               Argensola
               sayes
               ,
               it
               contains
               23000.
               
               Houses
               ,
               but
               the
               Dutch
               allow
               it
               but
               two
               thousand
               .
               The
               best
               Camphire
               in
               the
               Indies
               is
               gotten
               in
               the
               Isle
               of
               Borneo
               :
               
               Here
               is
               also
               Gold
               and
               Bezoar
               .
               This
               Stone
               breeds
               in
               the
               Maw
               of
               a
               Sheep
               or
               Goat
               ,
               about
               a
               knot
               of
               Grass
               that
               stayes
               in
               the
               Maw
               ,
               and
               is
               often
               found
               within
               the
               Stone
               .
               The
               Persians
               call
               these
               Beasts
               Bazans
               ,
               and
               the
               Stone
               Bazar
               ,
               which
               is
               ,
               a
               Market
               ,
               as
               by
               excellence
               proper
               for
               a
               Market
               or
               Fair
               :
               and
               from
               the
               same
               word
               comes
               the
               Bazarucques
               ,
               the
               least
               Money
               that
               is
               sent
               to
               the
               Market
               .
               The
               Stone
               is
               smooth
               and
               greenish
               ,
               and
               the
               more
               substantial
               and
               weighty
               it
               is
               ,
               the
               better
               it
               is
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               greater
               vertue
               .
               In
               the
               Country
               of
               Pan
               ,
               near
               Malacca
               ,
               they
               find
               a
               Stone
               in
               the
               Gall
               of
               a
               certain
               Swine
               ,
               more
               highly
               esteem'd
               then
               the
               Bazar
               .
               It
               is
               of
               a
               reddish
               colour
               ,
               as
               smooth
               and
               slippery
               in
               the
               feeling
               as
               Soap
               ,
               and
               exceeding
               bitter
               ;
               so
               that
               when
               it
               is
               to
               be
               used
               ,
               they
               only
               steep
               it
               in
               cold
               water
               ,
               and
               the
               water
               is
               a
               most
               soveraign
               Antidote
               
               against
               all
               poyson
               ,
               and
               an
               effectual
               cordial
               against
               all
               infectious
               Diseases
               .
               Here
               they
               have
               likewise
               Diamonds
               ,
               Sapan-wood
               for
               dying
               ,
               as
               also
               Brasile
               ,
               Wax
               ,
               and
               good
               store
               of
               Pepper
               ,
               Frankincense
               ,
               Mastick
               ,
               and
               all
               other
               sorts
               of
               Gums
               .
            
             
               The
               Island
               hath
               divers
               Havens
               and
               Roads
               ,
               
               but
               its
               Cities
               are
               not
               very
               populous
               .
               Borneo
               is
               better
               then
               the
               rest
               ,
               and
               the
               Haven
               upon
               the
               mouth
               of
               a
               fair
               River
               ,
               is
               large
               and
               very
               commodious
               .
               The
               Spaniards
               were
               once
               Masters
               of
               the
               Haven
               ,
               but
               they
               quitted
               it
               ,
               because
               the
               Air
               was
               so
               unhealthful
               they
               could
               not
               subsist
               .
               Their
               Houses
               are
               of
               Timber
               ,
               but
               so
               sleightly
               built
               ,
               that
               they
               ordinarily
               pull
               them
               down
               to
               change
               their
               habitations
               ,
               or
               pass
               over
               to
               the
               other
               side
               of
               the
               River
               .
               They
               are
               an
               ingenious
               and
               dexterous
               people
               ,
               but
               addicted
               to
               theft
               ,
               and
               great
               affecters
               of
               Pyracy
               ,
               so
               as
               sometimes
               they
               will
               cruze
               up
               and
               down
               the
               Sea
               as
               far
               as
               the
               Coasts
               of
               Pegu
               ,
               which
               is
               four
               hundred
               Leagues
               from
               that
               Island
               .
               They
               use
               all
               sorts
               of
               Arms
               ,
               as
               Swords
               ,
               and
               Gosos
               ,
               which
               are
               Bucklers
               made
               of
               boyled
               Leather
               ,
               Lances
               ,
               Darts
               ,
               and
               a
               sort
               of
               Pikes
               they
               call
               Selihes
               ,
               the
               wood
               whereof
               is
               extreamly
               hard
               ,
               but
               withall
               so
               small
               and
               brittle
               ,
               that
               if
               it
               break
               in
               a
               Wound
               ,
               it
               leaves
               Splinters
               ,
               that
               render
               the
               part
               incurable
               .
               The
               King
               is
               a
               Mahumetan
               ,
               as
               also
               the
               greatest
               part
               of
               the
               Islanders
               on
               the
               Sea
               coast
               ;
               but
               they
               that
               live
               in
               the
               heart
               of
               the
               Island
               are
               Pagans
               .
               Their
               hue
               is
               rather
               black
               then
               tawny
               ;
               they
               are
               of
               compact
               well
               proportioned
               bodies
               ,
               and
               go
               habited
               near
               like
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               Indians
               ,
               with
               a
               Linnen
               about
               their
               loins
               ,
               and
               on
               their
               heads
               a
               little
               Turbant
               .
            
             
               On
               the
               first
               of
               October
               ,
               
               in
               the
               year
               1609.
               the
               Hollanders
               treated
               with
               the
               King
               of
               Sambas
               ,
               for
               establishing
               a
               Commerce
               of
               Diamonds
               ,
               which
               are
               to
               be
               found
               in
               the
               Mountains
               far
               within
               the
               Country
               ;
               and
               since
               have
               made
               one
               for
               Pepper
               ,
               with
               the
               King
               of
               Borneo
               ,
               with
               exclusion
               of
               all
               other
               Forreigners
               ;
               but
               the
               Borneans
               are
               no
               more
               faithful
               in
               the
               observance
               thereof
               then
               the
               other
               Indians
               .
            
             
               Betwixt
               the
               Isle
               of
               Borneo
               and
               Molocques
               ,
               
               under
               the
               Equinoctial
               Line
               ,
               lies
               the
               Isle
               of
               Celebes
               ;
               and
               if
               credit
               may
               be
               given
               to
               Mercator
               ,
               this
               is
               one
               of
               the
               three
               Islands
               Ptolomy
               calls
               Sindas
               .
               The
               chief
               City
               here
               is
               called
               Macassar
               ,
               and
               lies
               in
               the
               most
               Southerly
               part
               of
               the
               Island
               ,
               five
               degrees
               ,
               seventeen
               minutes
               ,
               beyond
               the
               Line
               .
               It
               abounds
               in
               all
               sorts
               of
               Provisions
               ,
               particularly
               Rice
               ,
               wherewith
               in
               the
               moneths
               of
               
                 March
                 ,
                 April
              
               and
               May
               ,
               the
               Territory
               is
               so
               entirely
               covered
               ,
               that
               't
               is
               not
               to
               be
               imagined
               there
               is
               an
               inch
               untill'd
               :
               and
               in
               effect
               ,
               besides
               what
               they
               convert
               to
               pasture
               for
               their
               Cattle
               ,
               and
               what
               they
               assign
               for
               their
               Cocoes
               ,
               there
               is
               not
               the
               least
               parcel
               lyes
               unsowed
               .
               In
               the
               face
               they
               are
               like
               the
               people
               of
               Pegu
               and
               Siam
               ,
               and
               't
               was
               but
               in
               the
               beginning
               of
               the
               present
               Age
               they
               deserted
               Paganisme
               ,
               and
               imbraced
               the
               Mah●umetan
               Religion
               .
               'T
               is
               said
               ,
               that
               in
               the
               time
               of
               Paganisme
               they
               were
               Anthropophagi
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               Kings
               of
               the
               Molucques
               sent
               their
               Malefactors
               to
               them
               to
               be
               devoured
               .
               But
               it
               may
               be
               averr'd
               for
               truth
               ,
               that
               at
               this
               day
               the
               Indies
               have
               not
               a
               people
               so
               tractable
               as
               they
               :
               yet
               they
               are
               couragious
               and
               irreconcileable
               where
               they
               once
               declare
               enmity
               .
               Their
               chief
               Armes
               is
               Bow
               and
               Arrow
               ,
               whereof
               they
               impoyson
               the
               head
               to
               render
               the
               Wound
               mortal
               .
               The
               Men
               are
               of
               a
               comely
               make
               ,
               carrying
               in
               their
               Prepuce
               a
               Ball
               or
               two
               of
               Ivory
               ,
               or
               a
               Fish-bone
               ,
               massie
               ,
               and
               not
               hollow
               ,
               like
               the
               Siameses
               and
               Peguans
               :
               but
               this
               custom
               by
               degrees
               wears
               out
               ,
               as
               that
               amongst
               the
               Women
               ,
               to
               cut
               their
               Hair
               off
               ;
               for
               at
               present
               they
               let
               it
               grow
               ,
               and
               coif
               themselves
               as
               the
               Malayans
               do
               .
               Women
               ,
               when
               they
               walk
               the
               Streets
               ,
               and
               Slaves
               ,
               have
               their
               Breasts
               open
               ,
               and
               wear
               Breeches
               that
               reach
               from
               the
               Navil
               to
               the
               Knee
               ;
               but
               when
               they
               bathe
               in
               their
               Cisterns
               or
               Wells
               in
               the
               Street
               ,
               they
               are
               stark
               naked
               .
               The
               Houses
               of
               Macassar
               are
               built
               upon
               Piles
               ,
               and
               rais'd
               nine
               or
               ten
               foot
               above
               the
               ground
               ,
               by
               reason
               of
               the
               Rains
               which
               fall
               with
               the
               West
               and
               North-west
               Winds
               from
               November
               till
               March
               ,
               during
               which
               season
               the
               Road
               is
               exceeding
               dangerous
               ,
               and
               almost
               useless
               ,
               because
               't
               is
               impossible
               Vessels
               should
               get
               near
               the
               Shore
               ,
               to
               lade
               their
               Rice
               .
            
             
               Upon
               the
               same
               Island
               there
               is
               a
               King
               of
               Tello
               ,
               and
               another
               of
               Battergoa
               ,
               who
               are
               the
               most
               powerful
               next
               to
               that
               of
               Macasser
               .
               The
               Dutch
               Relations
               tell
               wonders
               of
               the
               prudence
               of
               the
               former
               ,
               and
               attest
               they
               met
               there
               with
               Barks
               and
               Frigots
               so
               artificially
               built
               ,
               their
               most
               experienced
               Carpenters
               acknowledged
               ,
               that
               they
               could
               not
               possibly
               have
               improv'd
               their
               Art
               to
               that
               perfection
               .
               He
               had
               settled
               Granaries
               throughout
               his
               Dominions
               ,
               to
               store
               up
               Rice
               ,
               which
               was
               not
               to
               be
               stirred
               till
               a
               new
               recruit
               had
               furnisht
               him
               with
               sufficient
               to
               replenish
               it
               ;
               and
               did
               all
               he
               could
               to
               engross
               the
               Commerce
               to
               himself
               ;
               for
               which
               purpose
               he
               had
               his
               Factors
               at
               Banda
               ,
               to
               vend
               his
               Cotton-clothes
               ,
               and
               lade
               ,
               in
               exchange
               ,
               Mace
               and
               other
               Spices
               .
            
             
               The
               Isle
               of
               Gilolo
               ,
               called
               by
               the
               
                 Portuguez
                 ,
                 Bato
                 China
                 de
                 M●ro
              
               ;
               by
               the
               
                 Molucquez
                 ,
                 Alemaera
              
               ,
               is
               much
               larger
               then
               Celebes
               :
               it
               yields
               good
               store
               of
               Rice
               ,
               of
               Sagu
               ,
               whereof
               we
               shall
               have
               occasion
               to
               speak
               presently
               ,
               in
               the
               description
               of
               the
               Molucques
               ,
               wild
               Hens
               ,
               and
               Tortoises
               of
               extraordinary
               size
               .
               The
               Natives
               are
               well
               proportioned
               ,
               but
               savage
               ,
               and
               not
               long
               since
               Anthropophagi
               ,
               as
               the
               Celeb●ans
               were
               .
            
             
             
               Amboyna
               is
               an
               Island
               ●o
               near
               adjoyning
               to
               the
               Molucques
               ,
               that
               some
               have
               reckon'd
               it
               in
               the
               number
               of
               them
               ,
               
               as
               well
               for
               the
               scituation
               ,
               as
               for
               the
               production
               of
               Cloves
               ,
               which
               are
               said
               to
               be
               kindly
               no
               where
               but
               in
               the
               Molucques
               .
               'T
               is
               scituate
               four
               degrees
               beyond
               the
               Line
               ,
               two
               Leagues
               from
               the
               Isle
               of
               Ceiram
               ,
               and
               is
               in
               circuit
               about
               twenty
               four
               .
               On
               the
               West-side
               of
               the
               Capital
               Town
               there
               is
               a
               Bay
               of
               six
               Leagues
               ,
               composing
               a
               good
               Road
               ,
               where
               Ships
               are
               well
               sheltered
               from
               all
               Winds
               .
               By
               reason
               of
               this
               Bay
               the
               Sea
               wants
               not
               much
               of
               cutting
               thorow
               the
               Island
               ;
               for
               on
               the
               other
               side
               the
               Sea
               advances
               so
               far
               within
               the
               Land
               ,
               that
               it
               leaves
               but
               a
               small
               Isthmus
               of
               about
               sixscore
               fathom
               over
               .
               The
               Island
               being
               thus
               ,
               as
               't
               were
               ,
               divided
               into
               two
               parts
               ,
               the
               lesser
               ,
               wherein
               is
               the
               Castle
               of
               Amboyna
               ,
               contains
               twenty
               small
               Towns
               ,
               or
               rather
               so
               many
               Villages
               ,
               which
               can
               send
               forth
               about
               two
               thousand
               men
               ,
               able
               to
               bear
               Arms.
               The
               greater
               part
               hath
               four
               Towns
               ,
               which
               have
               each
               seven
               Villages
               substitute
               ,
               
               and
               can
               arm
               about
               fifteen
               hundred
               men
               .
               The
               Natives
               were
               heretofore
               brutish
               ,
               and
               ,
               like
               their
               Neighbours
               ,
               Anthropophagi
               ,
               or
               Canibals
               ,
               in
               so
               much
               that
               they
               would
               devour
               their
               Parents
               ,
               when
               age
               made
               them
               decrepit
               ,
               or
               when
               they
               were
               visited
               with
               any
               desperate
               Disease
               .
               The
               Land
               it self
               lay
               wild
               ,
               and
               overgrown
               with
               Forrests
               ;
               but
               at
               present
               't
               is
               exceeding
               fertile
               ,
               and
               ,
               besides
               Cloves
               ,
               bears
               all
               other
               sorts
               of
               Fruits
               ,
               as
               Lemmons
               ,
               Oranges
               ,
               
                 Cocoes
                 ,
                 Bonanas
              
               ,
               Sugar-canes
               ,
               &c.
               
               Oranges
               particularly
               are
               so
               plentiful
               ,
               that
               one
               may
               buy
               fourscore
               for
               a
               Button
               .
               The
               Inhabitants
               are
               a
               sort
               of
               simple
               people
               ,
               habited
               like
               the
               Bandayans
               ,
               living
               meanly
               enough
               on
               what
               they
               get
               by
               the
               Clove-husbandry
               .
               They
               use
               no
               other
               Arms
               then
               the
               Dart
               ,
               (
               which
               they
               cast
               so
               dexterously
               ,
               that
               they
               will
               not
               miss
               the
               breadth
               of
               a
               Crown
               piece
               threescore
               paces
               distant
               )
               the
               Cimeter
               ,
               and
               Buckler
               .
               They
               make
               a
               sort
               of
               Cakes
               of
               Rice
               ,
               Almonds
               and
               Sugar
               ,
               which
               they
               sell
               to
               their
               Neighbours
               of
               the
               adjacent
               Islands
               ,
               where
               they
               take
               them
               against
               Fluxes
               .
               They
               make
               likewise
               Rice-bread
               ,
               in
               the
               form
               of
               Sugar-loaves
               .
               Their
               Galleys
               ,
               which
               they
               call
               Caracoras
               ,
               are
               well
               built
               ;
               and
               they
               know
               how
               to
               manage
               them
               with
               such
               address
               ,
               that
               ours
               come
               not
               near
               them
               for
               swiftness
               .
            
             
               The
               Island
               was
               first
               discovered
               by
               the
               Portuguez
               ,
               
               in
               the
               year
               1515.
               under
               the
               conduct
               of
               
                 Antonio
                 Abreo
              
               ,
               who
               there
               erected
               a
               Column
               ,
               as
               well
               to
               record
               the
               possession
               he
               took
               of
               it
               for
               the
               King
               of
               Portugal
               ,
               as
               to
               serve
               for
               a
               Trophy
               of
               his
               Adventures
               ,
               in
               advancing
               farther
               into
               the
               Indies
               then
               any
               of
               his
               Predecessors
               had
               done
               .
               These
               Portuguez
               ,
               observing
               the
               Hollanders
               obstructed
               the
               advantageous
               Commerce
               they
               carried
               on
               here
               ,
               in
               the
               year
               1601.
               set
               forth
               a
               Fleet
               of
               thirty
               Ships
               ,
               with
               a
               resolution
               not
               only
               to
               destroy
               the
               Hollanders
               Tra●fick
               ,
               but
               withall
               ,
               so
               to
               chastize
               the
               Inhabitants
               of
               Amboyna
               ,
               who
               bore
               more
               affection
               to
               the
               Hollanders
               then
               to
               them
               ,
               that
               they
               should
               change
               their
               opinion
               .
               
                 D.
                 Andres
                 Furtado
                 de
                 Mendoza
              
               ,
               Admiral
               of
               this
               Fleet
               ,
               having
               intelligence
               of
               five
               Holland
               Vessels
               that
               were
               in
               the
               Port
               of
               Banda
               ,
               resolv'd
               to
               fight
               them
               ,
               but
               was
               worsted
               ,
               and
               forced
               to
               retreat
               into
               the
               Port
               of
               Isou
               ,
               the
               chief
               City
               of
               Amboyna
               .
            
             
               The
               Hollanders
               ,
               though
               victorious
               ,
               were
               not
               in
               condition
               to
               pursue
               their
               good
               fortune
               ,
               and
               much
               less
               to
               hinder
               the
               Portuguez
               from
               discharging
               their
               revenge
               upon
               the
               Inhabitants
               ,
               who
               were
               most
               rigorously
               used
               by
               these
               enraged
               people
               ;
               nay
               ,
               such
               was
               their
               spight
               ,
               that
               they
               pull'd
               up
               their
               Clove-trees
               ,
               
               meerly
               that
               the
               Hollanders
               might
               not
               make
               their
               profit
               of
               them
               .
               Hereupon
               
                 Stephen
                 Verhagen
              
               ,
               the
               Holland
               Admiral
               ,
               arriving
               
                 February
                 21.
                 1603.
              
               in
               the
               Road
               of
               Amboyna
               ,
               landed
               a
               party
               of
               Souldiers
               ;
               with
               design
               to
               storm
               the
               Castle
               .
               The
               Portuguez
               Governour
               ,
               perceiving
               his
               intention
               ,
               sent
               forth
               two
               of
               the
               Garrison
               Officers
               ,
               to
               demand
               of
               him
               ,
               how
               he
               durst
               approach
               a
               place
               committed
               to
               his
               charge
               by
               the
               High
               and
               mighty
               King
               of
               Spain
               ;
               to
               whom
               the
               Holland
               Admiral
               made
               answer
               ,
               He
               was
               come
               in
               the
               Name
               of
               the
               States
               of
               the
               United
               Provinces
               ,
               and
               the
               Prince
               of
               Orange
               ,
               with
               Order
               to
               take
               in
               the
               Castle
               ,
               and
               expell
               the
               Enemy
               ;
               so
               as
               he
               was
               to
               come
               to
               present
               Articles
               ,
               or
               sustain
               the
               Assault
               he
               should
               make
               as
               soon
               as
               his
               Artillery
               came
               on
               shore
               .
               This
               Bravado
               so
               daunted
               the
               Portuguez
               ,
               that
               he
               rendred
               the
               place
               without
               so
               much
               as
               a
               Cannon
               shot
               .
               There
               march'd
               out
               six
               hundred
               Portuguez
               with
               their
               Arms.
               Such
               as
               were
               married
               ,
               taking
               the
               Oath
               of
               Fidelity
               ,
               were
               permitted
               to
               stay
               in
               Town
               .
            
             
               The
               Inhabitants
               of
               all
               those
               Islands
               ,
               
               
                 Iav●
                 ,
                 Amboyna
              
               ,
               and
               the
               Mol●cquez
               ,
               were
               all
               Pagans
               ,
               till
               their
               Commerce
               with
               the
               Persians
               and
               Arabians
               brought
               in
               Mahumetism
               ,
               which
               ,
               notwithstanding
               ,
               hath
               not
               so
               extirpated
               their
               former
               Religion
               ,
               but
               such
               as
               embrace
               Circumcision
               continue
               their
               Pagan
               Superstitious
               :
               Some
               make
               open
               profession
               therof
               ,
               and
               adore
               the
               Devil
               ,
               there
               being
               neither
               Town
               nor
               Village
               that
               hath
               not
               one
               peculiar
               thereto
               .
               Not
               that
               they
               understand
               in
               any
               sort
               what
               the
               Devil
               is
               ,
               or
               that
               they
               have
               any
               knowledge
               of
               what
               the
               Scripture
               sayes
               of
               him
               ;
               but
               they
               affirm
               ,
               That
               what
               they
               adore
               comes
               out
               of
               the
               Air
               ,
               whence
               some
               of
               them
               call
               one
               of
               their
               principal
               Demons
               Lanithe
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               Air
               ,
               who
               notwithstanding
               depends
               on
               another
               greater
               then
               he
               ,
               called
               Lanthila
               ,
               nay
               ,
               is
               not
               so
               
               considerable
               as
               their
               Taulay
               ,
               who
               in
               power
               is
               next
               to
               Lanthila
               .
               The
               general
               name
               for
               them
               is
               Nito
               ,
               which
               signifies
               evil
               Spirits
               ,
               or
               Tuan
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               Lord
               or
               Master
               .
            
             
               They
               say
               their
               Nito
               appears
               often
               to
               them
               in
               the
               shape
               of
               an
               ordinary
               person
               ,
               
               which
               the
               Spirit
               takes
               on
               him
               for
               this
               purpose
               ,
               and
               by
               which
               he
               pronounces
               his
               Oracles
               ,
               that
               his
               intentions
               may
               be
               known
               .
               To
               have
               conference
               with
               him
               ,
               they
               assemble
               ,
               to
               the
               number
               of
               twenty
               or
               thirty
               ,
               and
               call
               upon
               him
               with
               the
               beat
               of
               a
               little
               Drum
               ,
               consecrated
               expresly
               to
               this
               use
               ,
               called
               by
               them
               a
               Tyfa
               ,
               lighting
               mean
               while
               divers
               Wax-candles
               ,
               and
               pronouncing
               certain
               words
               of
               conjuration
               ,
               which
               they
               think
               very
               effectual
               .
               Before
               they
               propound
               their
               Affairs
               ,
               either
               private
               ,
               or
               publick
               ,
               to
               him
               ,
               they
               present
               him
               both
               meat
               and
               drink
               ,
               and
               after
               he
               that
               personates
               the
               Daemon
               hath
               done
               eating
               ,
               the
               Congregation
               make
               an
               end
               of
               the
               remainder
               .
            
             
               They
               take
               in
               hand
               no
               business
               ,
               
               be
               it
               never
               so
               mean
               ,
               nay
               ,
               not
               so
               much
               as
               piercing
               of
               a
               Tree
               to
               draw
               Terry
               ,
               till
               they
               have
               done
               their
               devotions
               to
               the
               Devil
               ,
               and
               engrav●d
               certain
               characters
               upon
               it
               ,
               which
               in
               their
               opinion
               will
               preserve
               the
               Tree
               ,
               and
               bless
               their
               labour
               .
               In
               their
               houses
               they
               have
               one
               place
               where
               they
               light
               a
               wax
               Candle
               ,
               and
               where
               they
               wait
               on
               the
               Devil
               with
               meat
               and
               drink
               ,
               who
               not
               coming
               ,
               as
               it
               often
               happens
               ,
               they
               eat
               that
               themselves
               which
               they
               had
               consecrated
               to
               him
               ;
               but
               leaving
               some
               part
               of
               it
               ,
               that
               ,
               if
               he
               should
               come
               ,
               he
               might
               find
               something
               to
               stay
               his
               stomack
               .
               There
               is
               not
               a
               Master
               of
               a
               Family
               that
               is
               not
               provided
               of
               a
               Vesture
               extraordinary
               ,
               and
               a
               Ring
               ,
               which
               he
               carefully
               preserv●s
               ,
               and
               which
               is
               constantly
               kept
               in
               the
               house
               ,
               for
               a
               p●rpetual
               testimony
               of
               his
               alliance
               made
               with
               the
               Devil
               .
               They
               are
               prepossessed
               with
               this
               opinion
               ,
               that
               there
               comes
               no
               ill
               but
               from
               the
               Devil
               ,
               for
               which
               reason
               they
               adore
               him
               ,
               to
               avert
               mischiefs
               ,
               or
               appease
               him
               ,
               when
               they
               fall
               upon
               them
               .
            
             
               They
               have
               their
               Circumcision
               ,
               
               but
               much
               different
               from
               that
               of
               the
               Iews
               and
               Mahumetans
               ;
               for
               they
               circumcise
               not
               Children
               till
               twelve
               or
               thirteen
               years
               of
               age
               ,
               and
               in
               stead
               of
               cutting
               off
               the
               Prepuce
               ,
               as
               the
               Iews
               do
               ,
               they
               only
               slit
               it
               with
               a
               little
               Cane
               made
               expresly
               for
               this
               purpose
               .
            
             
               At
               their
               Marriages
               they
               use
               no
               Ceremonies
               ;
               
               for
               the
               parties
               being
               agreed
               ,
               the
               Bridegrooms
               Father
               carries
               a
               present
               of
               some
               toyes
               to
               the
               Bride
               ,
               and
               the
               Brides
               Father
               makes
               a
               Feast
               ,
               at
               which
               they
               have
               their
               〈◊〉
               of
               Tabours
               and
               Logologo
               ,
               or
               Dances
               in
               the
               honour
               of
               Nito
               ,
               and
               so
               consummate
               the
               Marriage
               ,
               which
               they
               break
               with
               the
               same
               facility
               they
               contracted
               it
               .
               For
               the
               Wives
               leave
               their
               Husbands
               upon
               the
               least
               discontent
               happens
               between
               them
               ,
               and
               provided
               they
               are
               able
               to
               restore
               the
               Present
               given
               them
               by
               their
               Father
               in
               Law
               ,
               pouring
               water
               on
               their
               Husbands
               feet
               ,
               to
               shew
               that
               they
               cleanse
               themselves
               from
               all
               the
               impurity
               they
               may
               have
               contract●d
               together
               ,
               they
               take
               their
               leave
               ,
               and
               the
               next
               day
               may
               joyn
               again
               in
               marriage
               with
               some
               other
               ,
               if
               they
               are
               so
               agreed
               .
            
             
               Their
               Oaths
               for
               decision
               of
               differences
               ,
               
               or
               other
               matters
               of
               importance
               ,
               they
               make
               in
               the
               manner
               following
               .
               They
               put
               Water
               into
               a
               Dish
               ,
               into
               which
               they
               cast
               in
               Gold
               ,
               Earth
               ,
               and
               a
               Bullet
               of
               Lead
               ,
               then
               dip
               in
               it
               the
               end
               of
               a
               Musket
               barrel
               ,
               the
               point
               of
               a
               Hal●ert
               ,
               Sword
               ,
               Knife
               ,
               or
               some
               other
               Weapon
               ;
               and
               they
               give
               of
               the
               Water
               to
               him
               who
               is
               to
               swear
               ;
               the
               design
               of
               all
               these
               Ceremonies
               being
               to
               raise
               in
               him
               a
               fear
               ,
               that
               all
               that
               is
               cast
               or
               dipt
               into
               the
               Water
               will
               conspire
               his
               ruine
               ,
               if
               he
               make
               a
               false
               Oath
               .
            
             
               There
               are
               amongst
               them
               certain
               people
               they
               call
               zwangi
               ,
               
               whom
               they
               take
               for
               Sorcerers
               ;
               though
               for
               the
               most
               part
               they
               busie
               themselves
               in
               doing
               mischief
               rather
               by
               poyson
               then
               enchantments
               ;
               but
               if
               they
               can
               prove
               the
               least
               against
               them
               ,
               so
               as
               there
               be
               but
               grounds
               for
               presumption
               only
               ,
               they
               are
               undone
               ;
               and
               commonly
               the
               whole
               Family
               suffers
               with
               them
               .
               The
               horrour
               they
               have
               of
               these
               people
               ,
               is
               one
               cause
               they
               watch
               dead
               bodies
               ,
               with
               Sword
               and
               Buckler
               ,
               for
               fear
               the
               Zwangi
               should
               come
               and
               eat
               them
               .
            
             
               The
               Amboynians
               are
               naturally
               timerous
               ,
               
               gross
               and
               stupid
               ,
               unfaithful
               ,
               and
               so
               diffident
               ,
               that
               they
               will
               not
               trust
               a
               man
               six
               pence
               without
               a
               good
               pawn
               .
               They
               bury
               their
               Goods
               and
               Money
               for
               fear
               of
               Rapine
               ,
               for
               being
               themselves
               naturally
               inclined
               to
               theft
               ,
               they
               think
               others
               would
               do
               to
               them
               as
               they
               would
               do
               to
               others
               .
            
             
               They
               are
               not
               to
               be
               taught
               any
               thing
               ,
               
               nor
               have
               they
               any
               Trades
               ,
               in
               so
               much
               that
               the
               Stuffs
               made
               by
               them
               are
               like
               Sacks
               ,
               open
               at
               both
               ends
               ,
               wherewith
               the
               Women
               cloath
               themselves
               .
               They
               can
               neither
               write
               nor
               read
               ,
               nor
               have
               Characters
               amongst
               them
               ,
               so
               as
               they
               have
               no
               intelligence
               of
               former
               Ages
               ,
               nor
               any
               light
               of
               Religion
               .
               Their
               business
               is
               fishing
               ,
               or
               their
               Gardens
               ,
               where
               they
               get
               some
               Fruits
               ,
               to
               live
               on
               ,
               but
               so
               slenderly
               ,
               that
               't
               is
               a
               miracle
               they
               can
               subsist
               with
               so
               little
               ;
               nevertheless
               ,
               for
               the
               greatest
               part
               ,
               they
               are
               of
               good
               proportion
               ,
               and
               comely
               personage
               .
            
             
               From
               the
               account
               we
               have
               given
               you
               of
               their
               Marriages
               ,
               the
               small
               affection
               betwixt
               Man
               and
               Wife
               may
               easily
               be
               guessed
               at
               ;
               as
               indeed
               there
               is
               little
               or
               none
               at
               all
               ,
               yet
               they
               love
               their
               Children
               most
               exc●ssively
               ,
               but
               so
               imprudently
               ,
               that
               there
               is
               not
               a
               Father
               takes
               
               care
               to
               correct
               them
               ;
               and
               to
               this
               reason
               we
               may
               attribute
               the
               disorders
               that
               often
               happen
               ,
               the
               Children
               out-raging
               Nature
               in
               the
               persons
               of
               those
               that
               brought
               them
               into
               the
               world
               .
            
             
               The
               little
               knowledge
               they
               have
               of
               Religion
               causes
               a
               most
               remarkable
               humour
               of
               profanation
               amongst
               them
               ,
               
               and
               so
               great
               a
               contempt
               of
               sacred
               things
               ,
               that
               they
               would
               deride
               their
               Nito
               ,
               were
               they
               not
               restrain'd
               by
               a
               sottish
               fear
               of
               some
               mischief
               he
               would
               do
               them
               .
               The
               Portuguez
               transported
               thither
               heretofore
               some
               families
               of
               free
               persons
               ,
               call'd
               Maldecas
               ,
               whom
               they
               had
               taken
               near
               Malacca
               ,
               and
               who
               serving
               the
               Portuguez
               had
               gotten
               their
               language
               ,
               and
               in
               some
               measure
               their
               Religion
               ;
               but
               these
               Families
               are
               lost
               by
               degrees
               ,
               and
               the
               little
               instruction
               had
               been
               given
               them
               wearing
               out
               with
               time
               by
               conversing
               with
               Pagans
               ;
               one
               may
               say
               ,
               that
               except
               some
               Proselytes
               made
               by
               the
               Hollanders
               ,
               who
               for
               the
               greatest
               part
               are
               Chineses
               ,
               there
               is
               not
               a
               Christian
               in
               the
               Island
               .
            
             
               The
               Hollanders
               have
               three
               Forts
               in
               the
               Isle
               of
               Amboyna
               ,
               
               the
               Fort
               Cambella
               ,
               otherwise
               called
               Victoria
               ,
               (
               the
               Bastions
               whereof
               are
               built
               of
               stone
               )
               those
               of
               Hiten
               and
               Louw
               .
               The
               first
               hath
               in
               it
               sixty
               Pieces
               of
               Cannon
               ,
               and
               a
               Garrison
               of
               six
               hundred
               men
               ;
               so
               as
               that
               without
               question
               ,
               this
               ,
               next
               Battavia
               ,
               is
               the
               best
               establishment
               they
               have
               in
               the
               Indies
               .
            
             
               Banda
               lies
               twenty
               four
               Leagues
               from
               Amboyna
               ,
               
               and
               is
               about
               three
               Leagues
               in
               length
               ,
               and
               one
               in
               breadth
               ,
               reaching
               from
               North
               to
               South
               in
               form
               of
               a
               Horse-shooe
               .
               It
               contains
               some
               small
               Towns
               ,
               whereof
               the
               chief
               is
               Nera
               ,
               but
               Orsattan
               and
               Labbettacca
               are
               inconsiderable
               .
               The
               Inhabitants
               are
               all
               Mahumetans
               ,
               and
               so
               zealous
               in
               their
               Religion
               ,
               and
               so
               devout
               ,
               they
               will
               not
               meddle
               in
               any
               business
               till
               they
               have
               said
               their
               Prayers
               .
               They
               enter
               not
               into
               their
               Mesquites
               till
               they
               have
               wash'd
               their
               feet
               ;
               and
               being
               there
               ,
               they
               pray
               with
               such
               vehemency
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               be
               heard
               two
               hundred
               paces
               thence
               .
               Those
               Prayers
               ended
               ,
               they
               rub
               their
               faces
               with
               both
               hands
               ,
               lay
               a
               Matt
               on
               the
               ground
               and
               stand
               upon
               it
               ,
               lift
               their
               eyes
               twice
               or
               thrice
               to
               Heaven
               ,
               fall
               on
               their
               knees
               ,
               and
               bow
               their
               head
               two
               or
               three
               times
               to
               the
               ground
               ,
               pronouncing
               certain
               Prayers
               with
               a
               low
               voyce
               ,
               only
               moving
               the
               lips
               .
               In
               their
               Mesquites
               they
               have
               many
               meetings
               ,
               where
               they
               eat
               together
               of
               what
               is
               brought
               thither
               by
               every
               one
               .
               They
               have
               likewise
               some
               such
               Assemblies
               upon
               a
               Mountain
               ,
               which
               is
               in
               a
               Wood
               in
               the
               middle
               of
               the
               Island
               ,
               where
               the
               Inhabitants
               of
               
                 Puldrim
                 ,
                 Puloway
              
               ,
               and
               Lantor
               ,
               their
               Allies
               ,
               meet
               them
               to
               consider
               of
               publick
               matters
               .
               After
               they
               have
               treated
               of
               publick
               Affairs
               ,
               they
               sit
               down
               on
               the
               ground
               ,
               and
               they
               serve
               to
               every
               one
               upon
               a
               Banana
               leaf
               ,
               which
               serves
               them
               instead
               of
               a
               Trencher
               ,
               a
               Morsel
               of
               Sagu
               ,
               which
               is
               their
               Bread
               ,
               and
               a
               little
               Rice
               steep'd
               in
               broath
               ,
               which
               they
               eat
               by
               handfuls
               .
               During
               the
               Feast
               ,
               the
               Gentlemen
               ,
               to
               entertain
               the
               Guests
               ,
               have
               a
               kind
               of
               Skirmish
               .
               They
               are
               almost
               in
               continual
               war
               with
               their
               Neighbours
               ,
               and
               keep
               constant
               Guards
               upon
               the
               Coast
               ,
               as
               well
               to
               surprize
               others
               ,
               as
               to
               prevent
               their
               being
               surprized
               themselves
               .
               Their
               Arms
               are
               the
               Cimetar
               ,
               
               with
               them
               called
               a
               Phahang
               ,
               and
               a
               Buckler
               of
               wood
               above
               four
               foot
               long
               .
               They
               handle
               their
               Weapons
               with
               much
               address
               ,
               being
               train'd
               to
               it
               from
               their
               infancy
               .
               They
               have
               likewise
               Fire-arms
               ,
               but
               in
               war
               they
               chiefly
               use
               a
               sort
               of
               Lance
               ,
               of
               eight
               or
               ten
               foot
               long
               ,
               made
               of
               an
               exceeding
               hard
               wood
               ,
               which
               they
               cast
               with
               such
               force
               ,
               that
               they
               will
               run
               a
               Man
               quite
               through
               with
               it
               .
               Having
               cast
               their
               Lances
               ,
               for
               commonly
               they
               carry
               two
               ,
               they
               fall
               to
               their
               Sword
               ,
               which
               hangs
               at
               their
               left
               side
               under
               their
               Buckler
               ,
               or
               to
               another
               sort
               of
               Weapon
               ,
               which
               they
               dart
               and
               pull
               back
               with
               a
               string
               ,
               whereto
               they
               tye
               a
               short
               Truncheon
               ,
               having
               at
               the
               end
               a
               crooked
               iron
               that
               is
               exceeding
               sharp
               and
               dangerous
               .
               Some
               use
               Corslets
               ,
               but
               these
               are
               Persons
               of
               Quality
               ;
               others
               contenting
               themselves
               with
               Casks
               of
               Steel
               ,
               and
               made
               like
               Cocks-combs
               .
               Their
               Gallies
               are
               very
               light
               ,
               having
               on
               both
               sides
               ,
               in
               a
               manner
               even
               with
               the
               water
               ,
               two
               Scaffolds
               like
               wings
               ,
               where
               the
               Slaves
               are
               set
               to
               row
               .
               They
               are
               three
               to
               every
               seat
               ,
               and
               every
               one
               hath
               an
               Oar
               ,
               which
               is
               properly
               but
               a
               deep
               wooden
               Shovel
               ,
               which
               they
               thrust
               as
               far
               as
               they
               can
               into
               the
               Sea
               ,
               and
               when
               they
               draw
               it
               back
               ,
               they
               bring
               it
               about
               their
               heads
               to
               cast
               out
               the
               water
               ;
               which
               they
               do
               so
               fast
               ,
               and
               with
               such
               sleight
               ,
               that
               a
               Ship
               must
               be
               a
               good
               Sailor
               ,
               that
               shall
               with
               a
               good
               wind
               take
               one
               of
               these
               Gallies
               .
            
             
               In
               the
               Isle
               of
               Banda
               't
               is
               no
               rarity
               to
               meet
               with
               people
               of
               sixscore
               years
               of
               age
               ,
               
               and
               above
               .
               They
               believe
               ,
               that
               who
               fails
               to
               pray
               for
               the
               dead
               shall
               have
               no
               resurrection
               ,
               whereas
               otherwise
               ,
               with
               the
               Mahumetans
               ,
               they
               believe
               the
               resurrection
               of
               the
               dead
               .
               Women
               that
               are
               present
               at
               the
               death
               of
               a
               friend
               ,
               cry
               out
               with
               all
               violence
               ,
               as
               if
               by
               this
               means
               they
               would
               fetch
               the
               Soul
               back
               again
               ,
               but
               seeing
               it
               comes
               not
               ,
               they
               interr
               the
               Corps
               ,
               which
               is
               born
               by
               ten
               or
               twelve
               persons
               on
               their
               Shoulders
               ,
               in
               a
               Biere
               or
               Coffin
               covered
               with
               white
               Linnen
               ,
               the
               Men
               going
               before
               ,
               the
               Women
               behind
               .
               The
               Corps
               being
               laid
               in
               the
               ground
               ,
               they
               return
               to
               the
               house
               of
               the
               deceased
               ,
               where
               they
               dine
               together
               ;
               then
               they
               burn
               Incense
               over
               the
               Grave
               for
               four
               and
               twenty
               hours
               ,
               and
               at
               night
               set
               a
               burning
               Lamp
               over
               it
               ,
               in
               a
               Hut
               made
               for
               that
               purpose
               .
            
             
             
               The
               Men
               mind
               nothing
               but
               their
               recreation
               ,
               and
               walking
               up
               and
               down
               ,
               and
               leave
               all
               the
               work
               to
               be
               done
               by
               their
               Wives
               ,
               whose
               chiefest
               business
               is
               to
               break
               the
               Nutmeg
               shell
               ,
               and
               dry
               the
               Nut
               and
               Mace
               ,
               wherein
               consists
               their
               greatest
               revenue
               .
               This
               excellent
               fruit
               ,
               for
               ought
               I
               could
               ever
               learn
               ,
               grows
               only
               in
               the
               Isle
               of
               Banda
               ,
               which
               the
               Inhabitants
               call
               Bandan
               ,
               or
               rather
               in
               the
               six
               Isles
               't
               is
               composed
               of
               ,
               that
               is
               
                 Gunaxi
                 ,
                 Nera
              
               ,
               and
               Lantor
               ,
               (
               betwixt
               which
               lies
               the
               Road
               for
               the
               Vessels
               that
               are
               bound
               thither
               )
               
                 Puloway
                 ,
                 Pulorim
              
               ,
               and
               Bassingin
               .
            
             
               It
               is
               a
               thing
               to
               be
               admired
               ,
               that
               these
               six
               little
               Islands
               should
               furnish
               the
               whole
               World
               with
               Nutmegs
               ,
               if
               it
               were
               not
               certain
               ,
               that
               except
               a
               few
               
                 Duriaons
                 ,
                 Nancan
                 ,
                 Bananas
              
               ,
               Oranges
               and
               Cocoes
               that
               grow
               there
               ,
               they
               produce
               not
               any
               thing
               else
               ;
               and
               the
               Islands
               are
               so
               covered
               with
               Nutmeg-trees
               ,
               that
               excluding
               only
               the
               fiery
               Mountain
               in
               the
               Isle
               of
               Gunapi
               ,
               there
               is
               not
               a
               foot
               of
               Land
               but
               is
               employed
               ,
               and
               the
               Trees
               at
               all
               times
               loaden
               with
               fruit
               and
               flowers
               green
               or
               ripe
               .
               They
               chiefly
               gather
               them
               thrice
               a
               year
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               in
               
                 April
                 ,
                 August
              
               and
               December
               ,
               but
               that
               which
               ripens
               in
               April
               is
               the
               best
               .
               The
               Tree
               is
               not
               unlike
               a
               Peach-tree
               ,
               
               only
               the
               leaves
               are
               more
               short
               and
               round
               .
               The
               Fruit
               is
               covered
               with
               a
               husk
               ,
               as
               thick
               as
               that
               of
               our
               Wallnuts
               ,
               which
               being
               opened
               ,
               there
               appears
               a
               very
               thin
               leaf
               upon
               a
               hard
               shell
               ;
               yet
               does
               it
               not
               so
               cover
               it
               ,
               but
               that
               the
               shell
               is
               to
               be
               seen
               in
               several
               places
               ,
               and
               this
               is
               that
               they
               call
               the
               Nutmeg
               flower
               or
               Mace
               ,
               and
               the
               shell
               must
               be
               broken
               to
               come
               at
               the
               fruit
               .
               The
               flower
               is
               of
               a
               lively
               carnation
               ,
               while
               the
               Nut
               is
               green
               ;
               but
               afterwards
               it
               changes
               ,
               and
               draws
               towards
               an
               Orange
               colour
               ,
               especially
               when
               it
               parts
               from
               the
               shell
               .
               The
               Inhabitants
               preserve
               it
               in
               the
               shell
               ,
               with
               Salt
               or
               Sugar
               ,
               and
               make
               a
               very
               excellent
               Preserve
               .
               The
               Natives
               call
               the
               Nutmeg
               Palla
               ,
               and
               Mace
               Bunapalla
               .
               
               This
               Spice
               comforts
               the
               Brain
               ,
               helps
               the
               Memory
               ,
               expels
               Wind
               ,
               cleanses
               the
               Reins
               ,
               and
               stayes
               Looseness
               .
               Mace
               hath
               almost
               the
               same
               vertues
               ,
               but
               't
               is
               much
               more
               proper
               for
               Sauces
               .
               Oyl
               of
               Nutmegs
               strengthens
               the
               Sinews
               ,
               
               procures
               Sleep
               ,
               stayes
               Defluxions
               ,
               and
               cures
               the
               pains
               in
               the
               Stomack
               ;
               and
               of
               powder
               of
               Nutmeg
               or
               Mace
               mixt
               with
               the
               Oyl
               of
               Roses
               ,
               they
               make
               an
               Unguent
               soveraign
               against
               such
               Griefs
               as
               proceed
               from
               Indigestion
               .
            
             
               The
               Hollanders
               have
               built
               here
               two
               Forts
               ,
               
               which
               they
               call
               Nassau
               and
               Belgica
               ,
               where
               the
               Road
               is
               so
               good
               ,
               that
               Vessels
               come
               up
               within
               Musket-shot
               ,
               and
               ride
               safely
               at
               nine
               or
               ten
               fathom
               water
               .
               The
               Island
               is
               inhabited
               with
               about
               ten
               or
               eleven
               thousand
               persons
               ;
               yet
               would
               it
               be
               hard
               to
               draw
               out
               five
               hundred
               Men
               fit
               to
               bear
               Arms.
               Here
               they
               drive
               a
               good
               round
               trade
               in
               Garments
               brought
               from
               Coromandel
               ,
               Rice
               ,
               Purcelane
               ,
               Velvet
               ,
               Damask
               ,
               Taffaty
               ,
               Scarlet
               ,
               Provisions
               and
               Ammunirion
               for
               the
               Forts
               .
               The
               Inhabitants
               are
               obstinate
               and
               mutinous
               ,
               so
               as
               the
               Hollanders
               cannot
               assure
               the
               possession
               of
               this
               Isle
               ,
               but
               by
               force
               alone
               .
            
             
               In
               their
               Relations
               of
               the
               Isle
               of
               Nera
               ,
               
               they
               report
               ,
               there
               are
               Serpents
               so
               great
               ,
               that
               one
               day
               ,
               the
               Author
               of
               the
               twentieth
               Relation
               observing
               his
               Poultry
               dayly
               to
               decrease
               ,
               and
               being
               told
               by
               the
               Natives
               there
               were
               Serpents
               that
               devoured
               them
               ,
               he
               had
               then
               watch'd
               so
               carefully
               ,
               that
               they
               took
               one
               ,
               which
               about
               midnight
               was
               crept
               into
               the
               Hen-roost
               ,
               and
               had
               made
               a
               strange
               havock
               .
               The
               Servants
               who
               kill'd
               it
               ,
               found
               in
               the
               belly
               five
               Hens
               ,
               one
               Duck
               ,
               and
               a
               sucking
               Pig
               ,
               which
               they
               made
               no
               difficulty
               to
               eat
               of
               ,
               no
               more
               then
               they
               did
               of
               the
               Serpent
               it self
               .
            
             
               Though
               some
               comprehend
               in
               the
               number
               of
               the
               Molucques
               ,
               
               many
               of
               the
               Islands
               that
               fill
               up
               this
               
                 Oriental
                 Archipelago
              
               ,
               yet
               properly
               there
               are
               called
               by
               the
               name
               of
               the
               Moluccaes
               ,
               but
               the
               five
               following
               Islands
               ,
               
                 Ternate
                 ,
                 Tidar
                 ,
                 Motiel
                 ,
                 Machiam
              
               and
               Bachiam
               ,
               by
               the
               ancient
               Pagans
               called
               
                 Cupe
                 ,
                 Douco
                 ,
                 Moutil
                 ,
                 Mara
                 ,
              
               and
               Seque
               .
               This
               last
               is
               by
               several
               Arms
               of
               the
               Sea
               divided
               into
               divers
               Isles
               ,
               which
               notwithstanding
               are
               not
               known
               but
               by
               the
               common
               name
               of
               Bachaiam
               ,
               because
               they
               are
               subject
               to
               one
               Prince
               .
               They
               are
               all
               scituate
               under
               the
               same
               Meridian
               ,
               as
               't
               were
               within
               view
               of
               one
               another
               ,
               and
               take
               not
               up
               above
               the
               space
               of
               twenty
               five
               Leagues
               ,
               so
               as
               the
               utmost
               North
               hath
               but
               one
               degree
               of
               Latitude
               towards
               the
               North
               ,
               and
               the
               farthest
               South
               ,
               but
               one
               degree
               toward
               the
               South
               .
               The
               Soyl
               is
               so
               dry
               and
               spungy
               ,
               that
               it
               not
               only
               drinks
               immediately
               the
               Water
               that
               falls
               from
               Heaven
               ,
               but
               dryes
               up
               the
               Torrents
               at
               their
               very
               rising
               out
               of
               the
               Mountains
               ,
               and
               suffers
               them
               not
               to
               pay
               their
               tribute
               to
               the
               Ocean
               ;
               and
               yet
               the
               Sun
               not
               being
               able
               either
               to
               penetrate
               the
               Forrests
               ,
               or
               consume
               the
               Exhalations
               arising
               out
               of
               the
               Earth
               ,
               there
               remains
               sufficient
               moisture
               to
               furnish
               both
               Trees
               and
               Herbs
               with
               constant
               verdure
               .
            
             
               These
               Islands
               ,
               where
               no
               Fruit
               is
               wanting
               ,
               and
               which
               yield
               ,
               in
               great
               abundance
               ,
               
                 Bananas
                 ,
                 Cocoes
              
               ,
               Lemons
               ,
               Oranges
               ,
               Sandal
               ,
               and
               Calam●●
               ,
               and
               all
               sorts
               of
               Spices
               ,
               produce
               neither
               Corn
               ,
               
               nor
               Rice
               ;
               but
               Nature
               makes
               sufficient
               recompence
               for
               this
               defect
               ,
               in
               a
               sort
               of
               nourishment
               ,
               which
               might
               be
               accounted
               miraculous
               ,
               were
               it
               not
               common
               in
               Amboyna
               ,
               and
               other
               places
               .
               They
               have
               it
               from
               a
               Tree
               the
               Portuguez
               call
               Segueiro
               ,
               and
               the
               
                 Molucquez
                 ,
                 
                 Laudan
              
               ,
               which
               grows
               to
               twenty
               foot
               high
               ,
               and
               hath
               leaves
               like
               Cocoes
               ,
               only
               a
               little
               less
               ▪
               The
               Tree
               is
               a
               mans
               fathom
               about
               ,
               nevertheless
               with
               a
               Knife
               it
               may
               be
               cut
               down
               ,
               because
               't
               is
               only
               Bark
               and
               Pith
               :
               The
               Bark
               is
               about
               an
               inch
               thick
               ,
               and
               the
               rest
               all
               Pith
               ,
               which
               serves
               for
               Bread.
               It
               is
               somewhat
               like
               worm-eaten
               wood
               ,
               save
               that
               it
               is
               white
               ,
               and
               may
               be
               eaten
               as
               it
               comes
               from
               the
               Tree
               ,
               taking
               away
               the
               strings
               of
               the
               wood
               which
               are
               mixed
               with
               it
               ;
               
               but
               to
               make
               Bread
               they
               order
               it
               as
               follows
               .
               Having
               felled
               the
               Tree
               ,
               they
               cut
               it
               Cylinder-wise
               ,
               and
               beat
               the
               Pith
               to
               powder
               ,
               which
               looks
               like
               Meal
               ;
               then
               they
               put
               it
               in
               a
               Searce
               they
               make
               of
               the
               Bark
               of
               the
               same
               Tree
               ,
               over
               a
               Tub
               made
               of
               the
               Leaves
               ,
               and
               according
               as
               the
               Searce
               fills
               they
               pour
               in
               Water
               ,
               which
               dividing
               the
               Meal
               from
               the
               Strings
               of
               wood
               that
               are
               mixt
               therewith
               ,
               falls
               into
               the
               Tub
               ,
               as
               white
               and
               thick
               as
               Milk
               ,
               and
               leaving
               a
               certain
               settling
               or
               consistency
               at
               the
               bottom
               ,
               falls
               out
               at
               a
               little
               Spout
               at
               the
               top
               of
               the
               Tub
               ;
               this
               settled
               consistency
               is
               that
               which
               they
               call
               Sagu
               ,
               and
               serves
               them
               instead
               of
               Meal
               ,
               and
               in
               effect
               is
               such
               ,
               when
               it
               is
               dry
               .
               It
               is
               baked
               in
               certain
               Moulds
               of
               Earth
               ,
               which
               they
               make
               red
               hot
               in
               the
               fire
               ,
               so
               as
               putting
               in
               this
               substance
               ,
               it
               becomes
               Paste
               ,
               and
               bakes
               in
               a
               moment
               ,
               so
               speedily
               ,
               that
               one
               Man
               ,
               in
               a
               morning
               ,
               may
               bake
               Bread
               to
               suffice
               a
               hundred
               Men
               a
               whole
               day
               :
               From
               the
               same
               Tree
               they
               extract
               Thuack
               ,
               which
               they
               drink
               ,
               and
               is
               as
               pleasant
               as
               Wine
               .
               
               While
               the
               Leaves
               are
               young
               they
               are
               covered
               with
               a
               Cotton
               ,
               whereof
               they
               make
               Stuffs
               ;
               and
               being
               at
               full
               growth
               ,
               they
               cover
               Houses
               with
               them
               ;
               and
               the
               bigger
               Veins
               are
               strong
               enough
               to
               make
               Rafters
               for
               their
               Houses
               ;
               and
               of
               the
               lesser
               they
               make
               good
               Cordage
               .
            
             
               They
               have
               store
               of
               Cattle
               ;
               but
               they
               rather
               affect
               Fish
               ,
               though
               Linschotten
               sayes
               they
               have
               neither
               .
               Mines
               of
               Silver
               or
               Gold
               they
               have
               not
               ,
               and
               hitherto
               there
               are
               none
               discovered
               of
               any
               other
               Metals
               ;
               but
               the
               Isle
               of
               Lambaco
               furnishes
               them
               with
               Iron
               and
               Steel
               ,
               whereof
               they
               make
               their
               Campilans
               and
               their
               Cris
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               their
               Swords
               and
               Daggers
               .
            
             
               Their
               Men
               are
               rather
               black
               then
               tawny
               ,
               
               but
               the
               Women
               not
               so
               much
               .
               Their
               Hair
               is
               black
               and
               smooth
               ,
               either
               naturally
               ,
               or
               for
               that
               they
               continually
               rub
               it
               with
               sweet
               Oyls
               ▪
               their
               Eyes
               great
               ,
               their
               Eyebrows
               large
               ,
               their
               Bodies
               strong
               and
               robustous
               ,
               but
               fitter
               for
               war
               then
               work
               .
               They
               are
               dextrous
               and
               active
               ,
               and
               live
               long
               ,
               though
               they
               grow
               gray
               betimes
               .
               In
               conversation
               with
               Strangers
               they
               are
               civil
               and
               obliging
               ;
               but
               a
               little
               too
               familiar
               and
               importunate
               in
               their
               demands
               ,
               self-ended
               in
               Commerce
               ,
               diffident
               ,
               deceitful
               ,
               and
               lyars
               ,
               needy
               ,
               and
               by
               consequence
               insolent
               .
               Men
               wear
               Turbants
               ,
               after
               the
               Turkish
               fashion
               ,
               of
               several
               colours
               ,
               deckt
               with
               Plumes
               :
               The
               King
               only
               wears
               a
               Crown
               like
               a
               Miter
               ,
               but
               in
               all
               things
               else
               is
               clad
               like
               his
               other
               Subjects
               ,
               in
               a
               Iupo
               ,
               and
               Drawers
               of
               China
               Sattin
               ,
               blew
               ,
               red
               ,
               crimson
               ,
               green
               ,
               and
               yellow
               .
               Some
               there
               are
               wear
               close
               Coats
               ,
               tied
               on
               the
               Shoulders
               ,
               and
               cut
               below
               ,
               like
               the
               ancient
               Romans
               military
               Coats
               .
               Women
               dress
               themselves
               in
               their
               Hair
               ,
               which
               they
               lay
               smooth
               over
               their
               Heads
               ,
               and
               tye
               it
               behind
               ,
               and
               deck
               it
               with
               Plumes
               and
               Flowers
               ,
               which
               well
               becomes
               them
               .
               They
               have
               Bracelets
               ,
               Rings
               ,
               Neck-laces
               of
               Pearl
               ,
               Diamonds
               ,
               Rubies
               ,
               and
               Emralds
               ,
               &c.
               apparelling
               themselves
               almost
               all
               in
               Silk
               ,
               using
               the
               Stuffes
               they
               have
               from
               
                 Persia
                 ,
                 China
              
               ,
               and
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               East
               ,
               in
               truck
               for
               their
               Cloves
               .
            
             
               The
               Chineses
               ,
               
               by
               possessing
               a
               great
               part
               of
               the
               East
               ,
               became
               likewise
               Masters
               of
               this
               Isle
               ,
               and
               ,
               after
               their
               example
               ,
               the
               Persians
               and
               Arabians
               ,
               who
               brought
               in
               the
               Mahometan
               superstitions
               ,
               admit
               the
               adoration
               of
               their
               Gods
               ,
               from
               whom
               divers
               of
               their
               Families
               pretend
               to
               be
               descended
               .
               They
               know
               no
               written
               Law
               ,
               and
               their
               Customs
               are
               barbarous
               enough
               ;
               Polygamy
               is
               allowed
               amongst
               them
               ,
               and
               Adultery
               passes
               unpunished
               ;
               but
               Theft
               is
               severely
               punished
               ,
               as
               a
               mortal
               and
               unpardonable
               Crime
               among
               them
               .
               They
               have
               Officers
               ,
               who
               at
               break
               of
               day
               go
               about
               the
               Town
               ,
               
               and
               with
               the
               beat
               of
               a
               Drum
               awake
               the
               people
               ,
               and
               exhort
               the
               Masters
               of
               Families
               to
               remember
               their
               Matrimonial
               Duties
               ,
               by
               reason
               it
               concerns
               the
               publick
               ,
               that
               the
               Inhabitants
               should
               multiply
               .
               Both
               Men
               and
               Women
               express
               their
               arrogancy
               in
               their
               carriage
               and
               gate
               .
               Every
               Island
               hath
               a
               peculiar
               Language
               ,
               whence
               we
               may
               conjecture
               they
               are
               originally
               derived
               from
               several
               Nations
               ,
               and
               that
               't
               is
               necessity
               forces
               them
               to
               use
               the
               Malayan
               ,
               for
               general
               Communication
               .
            
             
               The
               Iavians
               were
               they
               that
               first
               brought
               Clo●es
               to
               these
               places
               ,
               
               whence
               the
               Persians
               and
               Arabians
               might
               convey
               them
               to
               the
               Greeks
               and
               Roman●
               .
               The
               Kings
               of
               Egypt
               settled
               this
               Commerce
               ,
               together
               with
               that
               of
               other
               Spices
               ,
               in
               the
               Ports
               of
               the
               Red
               Sea
               ;
               where
               the
               Romans
               having
               reduc'd
               that
               Kingdom
               to
               a
               Province
               ,
               continued
               it
               till
               the
               dissolution
               of
               the
               Empire
               .
               The
               Genueses
               were
               long
               time
               Masters
               of
               it
               ,
               by
               transferring
               it
               to
               Theodosia
               ,
               now
               call'd
               Caffa
               ,
               whither
               at
               length
               the
               Venetians
               sent
               their
               Consuls
               and
               Factors
               ,
               taking
               the
               benefit
               of
               the
               Caspian
               Sea.
               The
               Turks
               spoil'd
               this
               Commerce
               by
               means
               of
               their
               Caravans
               ,
               that
               brought
               Spices
               to
               divers
               places
               on
               the
               Mediterranean
               Sea
               ,
               where
               the
               Europeans
               might
               fetch
               them
               with
               less
               charge
               and
               danger
               ;
               but
               the
               Soldans
               of
               Egypt
               re-established
               it
               
               at
               Alexandria
               and
               Cayro
               ,
               by
               the
               way
               of
               the
               Nile
               ,
               and
               doubtless
               had
               kept
               it
               still
               ,
               had
               not
               the
               Portuguez
               found
               out
               a
               way
               to
               surround
               Africa
               ,
               
               and
               fetch
               this
               precious
               Drug
               from
               the
               utmost
               parts
               of
               the
               East
               .
               Their
               Conquests
               in
               the
               Indies
               ,
               and
               the
               Fleet
               they
               maintain
               upon
               the
               Persian
               and
               Arabian
               Coasts
               ,
               towards
               
                 Cape
                 Guardafun
              
               ,
               intirely
               bereaved
               the
               Soldans
               of
               their
               Commerce
               ;
               and
               the
               Portuguez
               continued
               Masters
               of
               it
               ,
               while
               they
               kept
               that
               Sea
               :
               but
               after
               the
               Hollanders
               appeared
               there
               ,
               
               they
               were
               constrained
               to
               give
               place
               ,
               and
               to
               lose
               an
               advantage
               ,
               which
               no
               other
               durst
               have
               disputed
               with
               them
               .
            
             
               In
               the
               year
               1511.
               the
               Portuguez
               discovered
               the
               
                 Molucques
                 .
                 Francisco
                 Serano
              
               ,
               who
               first
               set
               foot
               on
               shore
               ,
               found
               so
               much
               simplicity
               there
               ,
               that
               Boleyfe
               ,
               King
               of
               Ternate
               ,
               and
               Almansor
               ,
               King
               of
               Tidor
               ,
               made
               it
               their
               earnest
               request
               to
               have
               the
               advantage
               of
               the
               Fort
               the
               Portuguez
               were
               about
               to
               build
               ,
               to
               secure
               the
               possession
               of
               these
               Isles
               .
               'T
               is
               true
               ,
               these
               two
               Princes
               were
               declared
               enemies
               ,
               and
               thought
               to
               make
               use
               of
               these
               Strangers
               Forces
               in
               their
               particular
               quarrels
               :
               but
               't
               is
               to
               be
               believed
               their
               jealousie
               was
               grounded
               on
               other
               principles
               ;
               for
               that
               
                 Cachil
                 Laudan
              
               ,
               King
               of
               Bachiam
               ,
               made
               the
               like
               request
               to
               
                 Tristan
                 de
                 Meneses
              
               ,
               who
               went
               to
               relieve
               Serrano
               .
            
             
               'T
               was
               now
               some
               time
               since
               Pope
               Alexander
               the
               sixth
               had
               divided
               the
               two
               Indies
               betwixt
               the
               Kings
               of
               Castile
               and
               Portugal
               ;
               
               in
               so
               much
               that
               of
               the
               three
               hundred
               sixty
               degrees
               ,
               which
               compose
               the
               Globe
               ,
               the
               Spaniards
               were
               to
               possess
               what
               they
               conquered
               within
               one
               hundred
               and
               eighty
               degrees
               ,
               counting
               from
               the
               thirty
               sixth
               degree
               of
               Lisbone
               ,
               Westward
               ,
               and
               the
               Portuguez
               the
               other
               hundred
               and
               eighty
               degrees
               Eastward
               ;
               by
               vertue
               of
               which
               division
               the
               Emperour
               ,
               Charles
               the
               fifth
               ,
               pretended
               the
               Molucques
               belonged
               to
               the
               Crown
               of
               Castile
               ,
               by
               reason
               
                 Ferdinand
                 Magellanus
              
               ,
               who
               had
               done
               very
               advantageous
               Service
               in
               the
               Indies
               ,
               
               under
               
                 Alphonso
                 Albuquerque
              
               ,
               and
               had
               with
               little
               satisfaction
               deserted
               the
               Portuguez
               ,
               to
               serve
               under
               Charles
               ,
               computed
               by
               Ptolomies
               authority
               (
               upon
               a
               false
               supposal
               ,
               that
               between
               Indus
               and
               Ganges
               there
               were
               thirty
               degrees
               ,
               whereas
               there
               are
               scarce
               ten
               )
               that
               the
               Molucques
               being
               distant
               six
               hundred
               Leagues
               ,
               which
               make
               about
               thirty
               six
               degrees
               from
               Malacca
               Westward
               ,
               they
               belonged
               to
               the
               Crown
               of
               Castile
               .
               He
               was
               commissioned
               by
               the
               Emperour
               to
               go
               take
               possession
               of
               them
               ,
               and
               upon
               this
               design
               parted
               from
               Saint
               Lucars
               the
               21.
               of
               September
               1519.
               and
               having
               wrought
               to
               53.
               degrees
               ,
               and
               passed
               the
               Streight
               ,
               
               called
               to
               this
               day
               by
               his
               name
               ,
               the
               
                 Streight
                 of
                 Magellan
              
               ,
               he
               came
               almost
               to
               the
               height
               of
               the
               Molucques
               ;
               but
               by
               contrary
               Winds
               ,
               and
               the
               Sea-currents
               ,
               he
               was
               forc'd
               down
               to
               the
               Manelles
               ,
               where
               he
               was
               slain
               ,
               with
               thirty
               five
               of
               his
               company
               ;
               
                 Gonzalo
                 ,
                 Gomez
                 d'
                 Espinosa
              
               ,
               and
               
                 Sebastian
                 del
                 Cano
              
               ,
               made
               afterwards
               some
               establishments
               for
               the
               Emperour
               ,
               taking
               an
               Oath
               of
               Fidelity
               of
               
                 Sutrau
                 Carala
              
               ,
               King
               of
               Ternate
               ,
               Predecessour
               of
               
                 Sultan
                 Bongue
              
               ,
               of
               
                 Sultan
                 Almanzor
              
               ,
               King
               of
               Tidor
               ,
               and
               
                 Sultan
                 Iusuff
              
               ,
               King
               of
               Gilolo
               .
               But
               the
               possession
               of
               these
               Isles
               was
               of
               such
               importance
               to
               the
               Portuguez
               ,
               for
               continuation
               of
               their
               Spice
               trade
               ,
               that
               they
               did
               what
               was
               possible
               to
               keep
               them
               ,
               wherein
               they
               found
               the
               less
               trouble
               ,
               because
               the
               Emperour
               had
               his
               hands
               full
               in
               Europe
               ,
               and
               was
               but
               imperfectly
               informed
               of
               the
               Affairs
               in
               Asia
               ,
               as
               well
               by
               reason
               the
               Portuguez
               hindred
               the
               Castilian
               Ships
               passing
               by
               the
               
                 Cape
                 of
                 good
                 hope
              
               ,
               as
               that
               the
               passage
               by
               the
               West
               was
               so
               dangerous
               ,
               that
               hitherto
               it
               is
               not
               used
               .
               Notwithstanding
               all
               Acts
               of
               Hostility
               passing
               between
               these
               two
               Nations
               in
               the
               Indies
               ,
               't
               was
               thought
               convenient
               that
               Commissioners
               for
               both
               Kings
               should
               meet
               at
               Segovia
               ,
               in
               the
               year
               1525.
               but
               not
               agreeing
               ,
               the
               meeting
               was
               removed
               the
               year
               following
               to
               Sevil
               ,
               where
               likewise
               they
               came
               to
               no
               result
               :
               so
               as
               the
               business
               continued
               in
               this
               state
               ,
               till
               the
               Treaty
               at
               Saragossa
               ,
               in
               the
               year
               1529.
               at
               which
               the
               Emperour
               engag'd
               these
               Islands
               to
               the
               King
               of
               Portugal
               ,
               for
               three
               hundred
               and
               fifty
               thousand
               Ducates
               .
               Ever
               since
               the
               Portuguez
               have
               injoyed
               them
               ,
               till
               by
               the
               union
               of
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               Castile
               ,
               and
               Portugal
               ,
               they
               were
               confounded
               in
               Philip
               the
               Second
               .
               After
               this
               the
               Hollanders●ut
               ●ut
               in
               there
               ,
               and
               the
               revolution
               that
               happened
               in
               Portugal
               in
               the
               year
               1640.
               hath
               so
               changed
               the
               face
               of
               Affairs
               ,
               that
               the
               Spaniards
               must
               first
               conquer
               that
               Kingdom
               ,
               before
               they
               think
               of
               the
               Appendages
               belonging
               thereto
               .
            
             
               Ternate
               is
               the
               first
               and
               largest
               Isle
               of
               the
               Molucques
               ,
               
               scituate
               twenty
               eight
               Leagues
               from
               the
               Isle
               of
               Banda
               ,
               and
               forty
               degrees
               on
               this
               side
               the
               Line
               .
               It
               is
               about
               eight
               Leagues
               in
               compass
               ,
               and
               no
               bad
               Country
               ,
               yet
               yields
               but
               little
               Provisions
               besides
               Poultry
               and
               Goats
               .
               It
               produces
               likewise
               Almonds
               ,
               excellent
               good
               ,
               and
               bigger
               then
               ordinary
               ,
               though
               there
               be
               three
               or
               four
               in
               every
               shell
               ,
               which
               is
               so
               hard
               ,
               't
               is
               not
               easily
               to
               be
               broken
               with
               a
               Hammer
               ,
               but
               they
               make
               so
               strong
               a
               fire
               ,
               that
               Smiths
               and
               Forgemen
               use
               it
               instead
               of
               Coal
               .
               The
               Inhabitants
               likewise
               plant
               Tobacco
               ,
               but
               't
               is
               far
               short
               of
               that
               comes
               from
               the
               West-Indies
               .
            
             
               The
               chief
               Town
               ,
               called
               
                 Gamma
                 lamma
              
               ,
               
               stands
               on
               the
               Sea-side
               ,
               and
               is
               but
               one
               Street
               ,
               about
               2500.
               paces
               long
               .
               Their
               Houses
               are
               built
               of
               Canes
               or
               Timber
               ,
               as
               are
               also
               the
               Masquites
               and
               Palace
               Royal.
               The
               Road
               is
               of
               no
               use
               ,
               for
               that
               the
               bottom
               being
               nothing
               
               but
               Stone
               and
               Rock
               ,
               an
               Anchor
               cannot
               fix
               .
               The
               Holland
               Vessels
               ride
               before
               a
               Village
               called
               Telingamma
               ,
               between
               the
               Islands
               of
               Ternate
               and
               Tidor
               ,
               within
               half
               a
               League
               of
               Malay
               .
            
             
               The
               most
               precious
               thing
               in
               these
               Islands
               is
               the
               Clove
               ;
               
               I
               know
               not
               if
               it
               be
               the
               same
               Pliny
               calls
               Garyophylla
               ,
               though
               the
               Persians
               call
               it
               Calafur
               ,
               and
               these
               two
               words
               seem
               to
               have
               the
               same
               Etymology
               .
               The
               Spaniards
               sometimes
               called
               it
               Girofe
               ,
               but
               at
               present
               they
               call
               it
               Clavos
               ,
               by
               reason
               of
               its
               likeness
               to
               an
               ordinary
               Nail
               .
               The
               Molucques
               call
               the
               Tree
               that
               bears
               them
               Siger
               ,
               the
               Leaf
               Varaqua
               ,
               and
               the
               Fruit
               Chamque
               .
               The
               Tree
               is
               much
               like
               the
               Laurel
               ,
               only
               the
               Leaves
               something
               less
               and
               narrower
               ,
               like
               the
               Almond-tree
               ,
               and
               shoots
               forth
               its
               branches
               at
               the
               top
               as
               Myrtle
               doe
               .
               When
               't
               is
               in
               flower
               it
               persumes
               the
               Air
               round
               about
               it
               ;
               and
               the
               Fruit
               is
               at
               first
               white
               ,
               in
               time
               grows
               green
               ,
               and
               so
               brown
               ,
               but
               not
               black
               till
               it
               be
               gathered
               .
            
             
               Some
               beat
               them
               down
               with
               Poles
               ,
               but
               commonly
               they
               fasten
               a
               Rope
               to
               the
               branch
               a
               little
               above
               the
               boal
               ,
               and
               drawing
               it
               to
               them
               force
               away
               the
               Fruit
               and
               leaves
               with
               much
               violence
               ,
               and
               so
               it
               is
               when
               the
               Inhabitants
               sell
               it
               ,
               and
               so
               the
               Chineses
               and
               Indians
               transport
               it
               .
            
             
               The
               Trees
               grow
               of
               themselves
               ,
               
               as
               the
               Chesnut-trees
               do
               ,
               without
               planting
               ,
               or
               any
               cultivation
               .
               In
               the
               eighth
               year
               they
               bear
               ,
               and
               last
               a
               hundred
               years
               ,
               bringing
               forth
               every
               two
               years
               :
               for
               besides
               the
               injury
               done
               the
               branches
               ,
               in
               getting
               off
               the
               fruit
               ,
               as
               we
               said
               before
               ,
               the
               Inhabitants
               break
               off
               the
               young
               buds
               ,
               which
               shoot
               forth
               the
               first
               year
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               be
               sure
               of
               a
               better
               crop
               the
               next
               .
               It
               is
               at
               its
               full
               ripeness
               from
               August
               till
               Ianuary
               ;
               and
               when
               it
               is
               gathered
               ,
               it
               is
               laid
               in
               the
               Sun
               ,
               and
               in
               two
               or
               three
               dayes
               it
               is
               sufficiently
               dried
               .
            
             
               Avicenna
               affirms
               ,
               
               that
               the
               Gum
               of
               this
               Tree
               is
               like
               Turpentine
               ;
               but
               he
               is
               mistaken
               ,
               it
               being
               certain
               ,
               that
               it
               does
               not
               produce
               any
               at
               all
               .
               For
               it
               is
               so
               hot
               ,
               that
               it
               does
               not
               only
               drink
               up
               all
               the
               Water
               Heaven
               is
               pleased
               to
               send
               it
               ,
               but
               it
               also
               attracts
               all
               the
               moisture
               of
               the
               Earth
               lying
               about
               it
               ;
               nay
               ,
               its
               Fruit
               is
               so
               hot
               ,
               that
               if
               a
               Pitcher
               of
               Water
               be
               set
               in
               a
               Chamber
               ,
               within
               ten
               foot
               of
               a
               bag
               of
               Cloves
               ,
               they
               will
               so
               suck
               up
               the
               Water
               ,
               that
               within
               two
               or
               three
               dayes
               there
               shall
               not
               be
               a
               drop
               left
               :
               which
               that
               they
               have
               done
               shall
               not
               be
               perceivable
               any
               way
               ,
               but
               by
               the
               weight
               .
               The
               Inhabitants
               know
               this
               well
               enough
               ,
               and
               make
               their
               advantages
               thereof
               .
               The
               Chineses
               have
               the
               same
               experiment
               in
               their
               raw
               Silks
               ,
               which
               do
               attract
               moysture
               in
               the
               same
               manner
               .
            
             
               It
               is
               commonly
               affirmed
               ,
               
               that
               the
               Cloves
               grow
               only
               in
               the
               Moluccaes
               :
               but
               this
               is
               said
               ,
               either
               in
               regard
               some
               comprehend
               under
               that
               name
               many
               other
               Islands
               near
               them
               ,
               or
               that
               the
               five
               we
               have
               named
               yield
               more
               then
               all
               the
               rest
               .
               It
               is
               generally
               granted
               ,
               that
               they
               yield
               every
               year
               near
               six
               thousand
               barrels
               of
               Cloves
               ,
               allowing
               five
               hundred
               weight
               and
               a
               half
               to
               every
               barrel
               ,
               and
               it
               is
               certain
               withall
               ,
               that
               the
               Islands
               of
               
                 Ires
                 ,
                 Meytarana
                 ,
                 Cavaly
                 ,
                 Sabugo
                 ,
                 Marigoran
                 ,
                 Gamoconora
                 ,
              
               and
               Amboyna
               ,
               yield
               also
               very
               considerable
               quantities
               ,
               especially
               that
               of
               Veranula
               ;
               though
               they
               are
               not
               so
               fair
               as
               those
               of
               the
               neighbouring
               Islands
               .
            
             
               In
               the
               middest
               of
               the
               Island
               of
               Ternate
               ,
               
               there
               is
               one
               of
               the
               highest
               Mountains
               in
               those
               parts
               ,
               covered
               all
               over
               with
               Palms
               and
               other
               Trees
               ,
               having
               at
               the
               top
               a
               hole
               so
               deep
               ,
               that
               it
               seems
               to
               reach
               the
               Center
               of
               the
               Earth
               .
               Some
               have
               had
               the
               curiosity
               to
               make
               trial
               of
               the
               depth
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               have
               found
               that
               a
               Rope
               of
               five
               hundred
               fathom
               touched
               not
               the
               bottom
               ,
               but
               reach'd
               a
               fair
               Spring
               ,
               the
               water
               whereof
               was
               very
               clear
               ;
               yet
               hath
               there
               not
               yet
               been
               any
               that
               durst
               venture
               to
               taste
               of
               it
               .
               Out
               of
               this
               Mountain
               there
               issues
               a
               sulphureous
               smell
               ,
               and
               by
               certain
               intervals
               a
               thick
               smoak
               ,
               and
               sometimes
               ,
               especially
               at
               the
               two
               Equinoxes
               ,
               it
               casts
               up
               flames
               ,
               and
               red
               Stones
               ,
               with
               such
               violence
               ,
               that
               some
               are
               carried
               not
               only
               as
               far
               as
               the
               City
               ,
               but
               even
               into
               the
               Islands
               of
               Meao
               ,
               and
               Cafures
               ,
               twenty
               Leagues
               distant
               from
               Ternate
               .
               The
               smoak
               infects
               all
               the
               circum-ambient
               Air
               ,
               and
               the
               excrements
               which
               the
               Mountain
               casts
               forth
               ,
               do
               so
               corrupt
               the
               Springs
               and
               waters
               of
               those
               parts
               ,
               that
               no
               use
               can
               be
               made
               thereof
               .
               The
               Mountain
               is
               green
               two
               third
               parts
               of
               its
               height
               ,
               but
               from
               thence
               upward
               it
               is
               insupportably
               cold
               ,
               and
               there
               is
               on
               the
               top
               of
               it
               a
               Spring
               of
               fair
               water
               ,
               but
               so
               cold
               ,
               that
               a
               man
               can
               drink
               but
               very
               little
               of
               it
               without
               taking
               breath
               .
               From
               the
               top
               of
               it
               may
               be
               seen
               the
               Sea
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               Moluccas
               ;
               upon
               it
               ,
               a
               man
               hath
               a
               clear
               and
               serene
               Air
               ,
               which
               is
               never
               troubled
               with
               Mists
               or
               Clouds
               ;
               and
               there
               is
               a
               Lake
               of
               sweet
               water
               ,
               set
               about
               with
               Trees
               ,
               in
               which
               there
               is
               a
               great
               number
               of
               blew
               and
               yellow
               Lizards
               ,
               bigger
               then
               a
               mans
               arm
               ,
               which
               sink
               under
               the
               water
               as
               soon
               as
               any
               body
               comes
               near
               them
               .
            
             
               There
               is
               no
               difference
               of
               Seasons
               in
               these
               Islands
               ,
               
               nor
               any
               certain
               time
               for
               Rain
               ,
               though
               it
               rains
               oftner
               with
               the
               North-west
               wind
               ,
               then
               it
               does
               with
               the
               South
               .
               There
               are
               Serpents
               there
               thirty
               foot
               long
               ,
               and
               of
               a
               proportionable
               bigness
               ;
               but
               they
               are
               neither
               dangerous
               
               nor
               venemous
               ,
               no
               more
               then
               are
               those
               of
               Banda
               .
               Some
               affirm
               ,
               that
               these
               Creatures
               ,
               not
               finding
               any
               thing
               to
               feed
               upon
               ,
               eat
               Grass
               ,
               and
               going
               to
               the
               Sea-side
               vomit
               up
               what
               they
               had
               eaten
               ,
               and
               by
               that
               means
               draw
               together
               a
               great
               many
               Fish
               ,
               which
               being
               intoxicated
               with
               the
               chew'd
               Grass
               ,
               flote
               upon
               the
               Water
               ,
               and
               so
               become
               the
               prey
               and
               food
               of
               these
               Serpents
               .
            
             
               There
               is
               in
               this
               Island
               a
               kind
               of
               Beasts
               they
               call
               Cusos
               ,
               
               that
               keeps
               constantly
               in
               Trees
               ,
               living
               on
               nothing
               but
               Fruit.
               They
               resemble
               our
               Rabbets
               ,
               and
               have
               a
               thick
               ,
               curling
               ,
               and
               smooth
               hair
               ,
               between
               gray
               and
               red
               ,
               eyes
               round
               and
               fiery
               ,
               little
               feet
               ,
               and
               such
               strength
               in
               the
               tail
               ,
               that
               they
               will
               hang
               by
               it
               ,
               the
               better
               to
               reach
               the
               fruits
               .
               The
               Forrests
               are
               full
               of
               wild
               Birds
               ,
               and
               ,
               except
               the
               Parrot
               ,
               there
               are
               few
               domestick
               ,
               at
               least
               of
               those
               known
               to
               us
               .
               There
               are
               Crevisses
               that
               come
               ashore
               ,
               and
               creep
               under
               certain
               Trees
               ,
               the
               very
               shadow
               whereof
               is
               so
               virulent
               ,
               that
               no
               Grass
               grows
               near
               them
               .
               I
               know
               not
               whether
               it
               be
               from
               that
               Tree
               they
               contract
               that
               venomous
               quality
               ,
               which
               lies
               in
               one
               part
               of
               them
               ,
               which
               is
               so
               dangerous
               ,
               that
               it
               kills
               in
               four
               and
               twenty
               hours
               those
               that
               eat
               it
               .
               Others
               there
               are
               that
               resemble
               Grashoppers
               ,
               and
               lye
               in
               Rocks
               ,
               where
               they
               take
               them
               by
               night
               with
               fire-light
               :
               near
               the
               tail
               ,
               in
               a
               bag
               ,
               they
               have
               a
               lump
               that
               is
               exceeding
               delicate
               ,
               for
               which
               they
               take
               them
               .
            
             
               In
               the
               Moluccaes
               there
               is
               a
               certain
               Wood
               ,
               
               which
               ,
               laid
               in
               the
               fire
               ,
               burns
               ,
               sparkles
               ,
               and
               flames
               ,
               yet
               consumes
               not
               ,
               and
               yet
               a
               man
               may
               rub
               it
               to
               powder
               betwixt
               his
               fingers
               .
            
             
               Near
               the
               Fort
               of
               Ternate
               grows
               a
               Plant
               ,
               
               by
               the
               Inhabitants
               call'd
               Catopa
               ,
               from
               which
               there
               falls
               a
               small
               Leaf
               ,
               the
               Stalk
               whereof
               turns
               to
               the
               Head
               of
               a
               Worm
               ,
               or
               Butterfly
               ,
               the
               Strings
               to
               the
               body
               and
               feet
               ,
               and
               the
               wings
               are
               made
               out
               of
               the
               finer
               part
               of
               the
               Leaf
               ,
               so
               as
               at
               last
               there
               is
               a
               compleat
               Butterfly
               .
            
             
               Tidor
               is
               an
               Island
               as
               fruitful
               as
               that
               of
               Ternate
               ,
               but
               larger
               .
               In
               a
               Signet
               of
               the
               Kings
               of
               this
               Island
               ,
               in
               Persian
               or
               Arabick
               Characters
               ,
               it
               appears
               ,
               this
               Island
               was
               called
               Tudura
               ,
               not
               Tidor
               ;
               
               and
               they
               say
               the
               word
               signifies
               Beauty
               and
               Fertility
               .
               These
               people
               have
               the
               industry
               to
               prune
               and
               water
               the
               Clove-tree
               ,
               which
               by
               this
               means
               bears
               a
               fruit
               much
               fairer
               and
               stronger
               then
               that
               which
               owes
               its
               production
               only
               to
               nature
               .
               The
               white
               Sandal-wood
               ,
               that
               grows
               here
               ,
               is
               doubtless
               the
               best
               of
               all
               the
               Indies
               .
               Here
               they
               have
               Birds
               ,
               
               by
               the
               Inhabitants
               called
               
                 Manu
                 codiatas
              
               ,
               by
               the
               
                 Spaniards
                 ,
                 Paxaros
                 de
                 l'
                 Cielo
              
               ;
               those
               we
               call
               
                 Birds
                 of
                 Paradise
              
               .
               Many
               take
               them
               to
               have
               no
               feet
               ;
               but
               they
               are
               deceived
               ;
               for
               they
               that
               catch
               them
               cut
               off
               their
               feet
               so
               near
               the
               body
               ,
               that
               the
               flesh
               beginning
               to
               dry
               ,
               the
               skin
               and
               feathers
               joyn
               together
               ,
               so
               that
               there
               scarce
               remains
               any
               scar.
               
            
             
               The
               Dutch
               in
               Ternate
               possess
               the
               Town
               of
               Malaya
               ,
               regularly
               fortified
               ,
               and
               not
               far
               off
               the
               Fort
               of
               Taluco
               .
               In
               Tidor
               they
               have
               the
               Fort
               Marieco
               .
               In
               Motir
               again
               they
               have
               a
               Fort
               with
               Bastions
               of
               Stone
               .
               In
               Machiam
               they
               have
               made
               three
               Forts
               .
               At
               
                 Taffaso
                 ,
                 Tabillola
              
               ,
               and
               Guoffiquia
               ,
               and
               in
               Bachiam
               ,
               the
               Fort
               Bar●eveldt
               .
            
             
               The
               King
               of
               Bachiam
               owns
               neither
               the
               King
               of
               Ternate
               nor
               Tidor
               for
               Superiour
               ;
               
               but
               is
               himself
               Soveraign
               ,
               and
               independent
               as
               to
               any
               Forreign
               Power
               .
               His
               Territory
               is
               great
               ,
               where
               there
               grows
               great
               store
               of
               Sagou
               ,
               so
               as
               the
               Inhabitants
               subsist
               with
               little
               labour
               ,
               which
               makes
               them
               so
               idle
               and
               lazy
               ,
               that
               the
               Kingdom
               ,
               which
               heretofore
               was
               one
               of
               the
               most
               considerable
               of
               the
               Molucques
               ,
               is
               so
               sunk
               from
               that
               grandeur
               ,
               that
               at
               present
               it
               can
               hardly
               raise
               five
               hundred
               fighting
               men
               .
            
             
               The
               Isle
               of
               Machiam
               was
               brought
               under
               the
               jurisdiction
               of
               the
               Dutch
               by
               Admiral
               
                 Paul
                 van
                 Carden
              
               ,
               
               in
               the
               year
               1601.
               
               The
               chiefest
               of
               the
               three
               Forts
               they
               are
               possessed
               of
               is
               that
               of
               Guoffiquia
               ,
               which
               is
               built
               upon
               an
               Eminency
               ,
               with
               four
               Bastions
               of
               stone
               ,
               yet
               is
               it
               but
               a
               small
               one
               ,
               and
               irregular
               ,
               in
               regard
               that
               ,
               for
               want
               of
               place
               ,
               they
               could
               not
               make
               all
               the
               Bastions
               of
               the
               same
               bigness
               ,
               nor
               extend
               the
               Curtain
               as
               far
               as
               it
               should
               have
               been
               .
               The
               Fort
               of
               Taffaso
               is
               also
               upon
               an
               ascent
               ,
               and
               hath
               four
               Bastions
               ;
               but
               it
               is
               bigger
               then
               the
               other
               ,
               and
               distant
               from
               the
               Sea
               about
               a
               hundred
               and
               sixty
               paces
               .
               These
               two
               Forts
               have
               neither
               Wells
               nor
               Cisterns
               ,
               save
               that
               near
               the
               top
               of
               the
               ascent
               on
               which
               Taffaso
               stands
               ,
               there
               is
               a
               Well
               within
               a
               Half-moon
               ,
               which
               serves
               for
               a
               fifth
               Bastion
               to
               the
               place
               .
               Tabillola
               hath
               but
               two
               Bastions
               ,
               so
               far
               one
               from
               the
               other
               ,
               that
               they
               cannot
               command
               all
               the
               Curtain
               ,
               so
               that
               there
               is
               no
               great
               account
               to
               be
               made
               thereof
               .
               This
               Island
               is
               about
               seven
               Leagues
               in
               compass
               ,
               and
               subject
               to
               the
               King
               of
               Ternate
               :
               It
               is
               very
               populous
               ,
               able
               to
               raise
               two
               thousand
               and
               two
               hundred
               fighting
               Men
               ;
               and
               it
               hath
               Sagu
               and
               other
               provisions
               sufficient
               for
               the
               Inhabitants
               ,
               and
               yields
               as
               much
               Cloves
               as
               any
               of
               the
               other
               Islands
               .
            
             
               Besides
               the
               five
               Islands
               properly
               called
               the
               Molucques
               ,
               there
               are
               others
               ,
               to
               the
               number
               of
               seventy
               two
               ,
               subject
               to
               the
               King
               of
               Ternate
               ,
               scituate
               in
               the
               same
               Archipelago
               from
               Mindanao
               ,
               on
               the
               North-side
               ,
               and
               Bina
               and
               Corca
               ,
               which
               are
               on
               the
               South
               ,
               and
               between
               the
               Continent
               of
               New
               Guiny
               towards
               the
               East
               .
               The
               chiefest
               are
               
                 Motir
                 ;
                 Machiam
                 ,
                 Cajoa
                 ,
                 
                 Xula
                 ,
                 Burra
                 ,
                 Na
                 ,
                 Noloa
                 ,
                 Meao
                 ,
                 Tufure
                 ,
                 Doe
                 ,
                 Saquite
                 ,
                 Totole
                 ,
                 Baol
                 ,
                 Guadupa
                 ,
                 Gorontano
                 ,
                 Ilibato
                 ,
                 Tamsne
                 ,
                 Manado
                 ,
                 Doudo
                 ,
                 Labague
                 ,
                 Iaqua
                 ,
                 Gabe
                 ,
                 Tobuquo
                 ,
                 Buto
                 ,
                 Sanguien
                 ,
              
               &c.
               amongst
               which
               some
               lye
               seventy
               Leagues
               from
               Ternate
               .
               The
               Kings
               of
               all
               these
               Islands
               are
               Tributaries
               to
               the
               King
               of
               Ternate
               ,
               and
               tyed
               to
               find
               him
               such
               a
               number
               of
               Souldiers
               ,
               which
               the
               Author
               of
               the
               History
               of
               the
               Molucquez
               ,
               whom
               we
               mentioned
               before
               ,
               raises
               to
               sixscore
               thousand
               .
            
             
               North
               of
               the
               Molucques
               lye
               the
               Isles
               now
               call'd
               the
               Philippins
               ,
               
               discovered
               by
               
                 Ferdinand
                 Magellanus
              
               ,
               when
               he
               compass'd
               the
               World
               in
               the
               year
               1520.
               and
               had
               doubtless
               given
               them
               his
               own
               name
               ,
               had
               he
               lived
               till
               this
               new
               discovery
               :
               
                 Sebastian
                 del
                 Cano
              
               ,
               his
               Camerade
               in
               this
               stupendious
               Navigation
               ,
               not
               daring
               to
               hazard
               an
               establishment
               after
               the
               death
               of
               Magellanus
               ,
               who
               was
               slain
               in
               these
               Islands
               ,
               as
               we
               said
               before
               ,
               return'd
               for
               Spain
               .
               After
               this
               there
               was
               no
               mention
               of
               these
               Islands
               ,
               till
               that
               in
               the
               year
               1565.
               
               
                 D.
                 Lu●●
                 de
                 Valasco
              
               ,
               Viceroy
               of
               New
               Spain
               ,
               sent
               the
               
                 Adelantado
                 ;
                 Michel
                 de
                 Laguaspe
              
               ,
               into
               this
               Sea
               ,
               where
               he
               put
               into
               haven
               in
               these
               Islands
               ,
               which
               in
               honour
               of
               King
               Philip
               the
               Second
               ,
               who
               then
               reigned
               in
               Spain
               ,
               he
               called
               by
               the
               name
               of
               Philippines
               .
               His
               first
               Conquest
               was
               the
               Isle
               of
               Zebue
               ,
               where
               he
               remain'd
               six
               years
               ;
               after
               that
               he
               went
               to
               Luson
               ,
               now
               called
               Manille
               ,
               
               from
               its
               chief
               City
               ,
               whereof
               Velasco
               ,
               after
               a
               sleight
               opposition
               ,
               became
               Master
               .
            
             
               This
               City
               lies
               in
               a
               Canton
               of
               Land
               ,
               incompassed
               all
               about
               with
               the
               Sea
               ,
               fourteen
               Degrees
               on
               this
               side
               the
               Line
               ,
               in
               the
               most
               Southerly
               part
               of
               the
               Isle
               ,
               which
               is
               in
               compass
               thee
               hundred
               and
               fifty
               Leagues
               .
               On
               the
               North
               ,
               it
               hath
               China
               ,
               from
               which
               it
               is
               distant
               seventy
               Leagues
               ;
               on
               the
               North-East
               ,
               the
               Isle
               of
               Iapan
               ,
               which
               is
               two
               hundred
               and
               seventy
               Leagues
               distant
               from
               it
               ;
               Eastward
               ,
               the
               Ocean
               ,
               and
               towards
               the
               South
               the
               great
               Archipelago
               ,
               which
               is
               as
               it
               were
               divided
               into
               five
               Seas
               ,
               filled
               with
               so
               many
               Islands
               ,
               Kingdoms
               and
               Provinces
               ,
               that
               it
               may
               be
               said
               ,
               they
               are
               in
               a
               manner
               innumerable
               .
               The
               Chineses
               ,
               who
               were
               heretofore
               possessed
               thereof
               ,
               have
               now
               deserted
               them
               ,
               but
               still
               trade
               thither
               .
            
             
               The
               Inhabitants
               in
               their
               labour
               answer
               the
               fertility
               of
               the
               soyl
               ,
               which
               produces
               Corn
               ,
               Rice
               ,
               all
               sorts
               of
               Fruits
               ,
               and
               Drugs
               ;
               and
               it
               breeds
               Neat
               ,
               Buffler
               ,
               Deer
               ,
               Goats
               and
               Swine
               ;
               so
               as
               they
               want
               nothing
               necessary
               to
               livelihood
               ;
               and
               the
               Chineses
               take
               care
               they
               shall
               want
               nothing
               that
               is
               superfluous
               ,
               as
               Silk
               ,
               Purcelane
               ,
               and
               Lacque
               .
               They
               have
               also
               Date-wine
               ,
               but
               they
               make
               it
               of
               a
               different
               manner
               to
               other
               places
               :
               for
               they
               draw
               it
               from
               their
               Cocoes
               ,
               by
               cutting
               off
               one
               of
               the
               boughs
               ,
               whence
               there
               distils
               a
               Liquor
               which
               they
               suffer
               to
               work
               till
               it
               grows
               as
               strong
               as
               Spanish
               wine
               .
               They
               have
               the
               best
               Lemmons
               and
               Oranges
               in
               the
               World
               ,
               and
               the
               most
               excellent
               Figs
               and
               Pears
               ,
               all
               sorts
               of
               Birds
               of
               prey
               ,
               and
               domestick
               ,
               Falcons
               ,
               Tercels
               ,
               Parrots
               ,
               Eagles
               ,
               &c.
               but
               principally
               such
               abundance
               of
               Crocodiles
               ,
               that
               they
               are
               constrain'd
               to
               kill
               them
               ,
               to
               extirpate
               the
               breed
               :
               for
               you
               have
               here
               Men
               of
               sufficient
               courage
               to
               encounter
               a
               Crocodile
               single
               ,
               though
               as
               big
               as
               an
               Oxe
               .
               For
               the
               Combat
               they
               Gantlet
               their
               left
               Arm
               to
               the
               Elbow
               ,
               
               taking
               in
               that
               hand
               a
               Truncheon
               of
               a
               foot
               long
               pik'd
               at
               both
               ends
               ,
               and
               a
               Dagger
               in
               the
               other
               ,
               and
               in
               this
               posture
               they
               go
               into
               the
               River
               up
               to
               the
               Waste
               .
               The
               Crocodile
               no
               sooner
               spies
               his
               Man
               ,
               but
               he
               comes
               on
               with
               open
               mouth
               to
               swallow
               him
               ;
               the
               Indian
               presents
               him
               his
               left
               hand
               ,
               and
               thrusting
               it
               down
               his
               throat
               ,
               hinders
               his
               jaws
               from
               shutting
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               mean
               time
               gives
               him
               so
               many
               wounds
               in
               his
               throat
               with
               his
               Poniard
               ,
               that
               he
               kills
               him
               .
               This
               Creature
               is
               in
               form
               like
               a
               Lizard
               ,
               but
               covered
               with
               Scales
               ,
               so
               hard
               ,
               that
               he
               is
               invulnerable
               all
               over
               but
               in
               the
               throat
               and
               belly
               .
               It
               layes
               abundance
               of
               Eggs
               ,
               which
               are
               so
               hard
               ,
               that
               they
               will
               not
               break
               with
               throwing
               against
               a
               Stone
               ;
               and
               to
               hatch
               them
               they
               thrust
               them
               into
               the
               Sand
               ,
               on
               a
               River
               side
               ,
               that
               heat
               and
               moisture
               ,
               the
               principles
               of
               Generation
               ,
               may
               hatch
               them
               .
               These
               Islands
               breed
               more
               Tigers
               ,
               Lions
               ,
               Bears
               ,
               and
               other
               wild
               Beasts
               ,
               then
               Africk
               does
               ,
               but
               especially
               the
               Algalias
               ,
               which
               are
               the
               Creatures
               from
               which
               they
               get
               the
               Musks
               ,
               and
               Civet-Cats
               .
            
             
               All
               these
               Islands
               are
               very
               populous
               ,
               and
               so
               rich
               ,
               that
               not
               only
               the
               Chineses
               continue
               their
               trading
               thither
               ,
               with
               great
               advantage
               ,
               but
               also
               the
               Spaniards
               ,
               
               who
               heretofore
               brought
               thither
               money
               from
               New
               Spain
               ,
               by
               which
               they
               gain'd
               two
               Marks
               of
               Gold
               for
               eight
               of
               Silver
               ,
               having
               given
               over
               that
               Trade
               ,
               in
               regard
               they
               make
               far
               greater
               advantages
               by
               their
               other
               Merchandizes
               ,
               the
               return
               whereof
               many
               times
               come
               to
               a
               thousand
               for
               a
               hundred
               ,
               by
               the
               traffick
               they
               have
               there
               with
               the
               Chineses
               ,
               who
               bring
               all
               sorts
               of
               Cottons
               and
               Silk-Stuffes
               ,
               Purcelane
               ,
               Gun-powder
               ,
               Sulphur
               ,
               Iron
               ,
               Steel
               ,
               Quicksilver
               ,
               Copper
               ,
               Meal
               ,
               Nuts
               of
               several
               kinds
               ,
               Bisket
               ,
               Dates
               ,
               Linnen-cloath
               ,
               Cabinets
               ,
               Ink-horns
               ,
               and
               things
               made
               of
               Lacque
               :
               which
               the
               Spaniards
               come
               and
               snatch
               up
               to
               be
               carried
               into
               the
               West-Indies
               ,
               where
               they
               have
               money
               for
               nothing
               .
            
             
             
               The
               Spaniards
               have
               in
               the
               City
               of
               Manilla
               an
               Arch-bishop
               ,
               who
               hath
               spiritual
               Jurisdiction
               over
               all
               the
               Philippine
               Islands
               ,
               
               which
               he
               exercises
               by
               three
               Suffragan
               Bishops
               ,
               and
               some
               Priests
               .
               These
               are
               so
               highly
               respected
               by
               the
               Inhabitants
               ,
               who
               have
               not
               shaken
               off
               their
               Original
               simplicity
               ,
               that
               they
               govern
               the
               Country
               ,
               and
               keep
               it
               in
               subjection
               to
               the
               Spaniards
               .
               They
               are
               indeed
               such
               absolute
               Masters
               of
               these
               Islands
               ,
               that
               though
               in
               several
               of
               them
               there
               is
               not
               so
               much
               as
               one
               Spaniard
               ,
               yet
               is
               there
               not
               one
               of
               the
               Inhabitants
               refuses
               to
               pay
               the
               Tax
               imposed
               upon
               him
               ,
               which
               is
               by
               the
               Poll
               ,
               at
               ten
               Ryals
               a
               Head.
               The
               same
               Arch-bishop
               hath
               also
               the
               Quality
               of
               Viceroy
               ,
               and
               exercises
               all
               the
               Functions
               thereof
               ,
               joyntly
               with
               the
               Kings
               Councel
               ,
               which
               is
               established
               in
               the
               same
               City
               ,
               as
               well
               for
               Affairs
               of
               general
               concernment
               ,
               as
               for
               the
               Appeals
               of
               such
               differences
               as
               may
               arise
               in
               the
               other
               Cities
               .
            
             
               The
               City
               and
               Houses
               of
               Manilla
               are
               of
               Stone
               ,
               
               and
               built
               after
               the
               modern
               way
               ;
               and
               the
               City
               it self
               is
               so
               great
               ,
               that
               the
               Spaniards
               have
               been
               forc'd
               to
               divide
               some
               part
               of
               it
               from
               the
               rest
               ,
               to
               serve
               them
               for
               a
               Cittadel
               ,
               in
               case
               of
               necessity
               ;
               by
               which
               means
               they
               avoid
               the
               charge
               of
               keeping
               so
               great
               a
               number
               of
               Souldiers
               as
               might
               be
               requisite
               for
               the
               defence
               of
               the
               place
               .
               The
               Haven
               ,
               which
               is
               called
               Cavite
               ,
               lies
               two
               leagues
               from
               the
               City
               ,
               and
               is
               defended
               by
               two
               wooden
               Forts
               .
               There
               live
               within
               the
               City
               of
               Manilla
               ,
               and
               about
               it
               ,
               above
               fifteen
               thousand
               Chineses
               ,
               besides
               those
               who
               come
               thither
               every
               year
               ,
               from
               December
               to
               April
               ,
               and
               trade
               with
               above
               five
               hundred
               Ships
               .
               The
               Iaponeses
               come
               thither
               also
               ,
               but
               not
               in
               so
               great
               a
               number
               ,
               and
               yet
               the
               Spaniards
               are
               much
               more
               jealous
               of
               them
               ,
               then
               they
               are
               of
               the
               Chineses
               .
            
             
               
               
                 IAPAN
                 .
              
               
                 JAPAN
                 is
                 a
                 collection
                 of
                 several
                 Islands
                 made
                 there
                 by
                 the
                 Sea
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 one
                 and
                 thirtieth
                 degree
                 of
                 elevation
                 to
                 the
                 thirty
                 ninth
                 ,
                 being
                 in
                 some
                 places
                 but
                 ten
                 leagues
                 in
                 breadth
                 ,
                 in
                 others
                 ,
                 reaching
                 to
                 thirty
                 .
                 This
                 Country
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 anciently
                 called
                 Chryses
                 ,
                 or
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 may
                 credit
                 
                   Mark
                   Paulo
                   Veneto
                   ,
                   Zipangry
                
                 ,
                 hath
                 on
                 the
                 East
                 
                   New
                   Spain
                
                 ,
                 on
                 the
                 North
                 Tartary
                 ,
                 on
                 the
                 West
                 China
                 ,
                 and
                 on
                 the
                 South
                 the
                 Sea
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 called
                 
                   Terra
                   Australis
                
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 divided
                 into
                 sixty
                 six
                 little
                 Kingdoms
                 ,
                 fifty
                 three
                 whereof
                 depend
                 on
                 that
                 part
                 of
                 this
                 great
                 Empire
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 properly
                 called
                 Iapon
                 ,
                 or
                 Iapan
                 ,
                 and
                 consists
                 of
                 two
                 very
                 powerful
                 Kingdoms
                 ,
                 called
                 Meaco
                 ,
                 and
                 Amagunce
                 ,
                 under
                 which
                 all
                 the
                 rest
                 are
                 comprehended
                 .
                 The
                 other
                 part
                 is
                 called
                 Ximo
                 ,
                 and
                 comprehends
                 nine
                 Kingdomes
                 or
                 Provinces
                 ;
                 the
                 chiefest
                 whereof
                 are
                 Bungo
                 and
                 Figen
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 third
                 part
                 called
                 Xicoum
                 ,
                 comprehends
                 the
                 other
                 four
                 Kingdoms
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Iaponneses
                 themselves
                 acknowledge
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 they
                 cannot
                 positively
                 affirm
                 ,
                 whether
                 their
                 Country
                 be
                 an
                 Island
                 ,
                 or
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Continent
                 ;
                 inasmuch
                 as
                 from
                 the
                 Province
                 of
                 Quanto
                 ,
                 whereof
                 the
                 City
                 and
                 Castle
                 of
                 Iedo
                 is
                 the
                 Metropolis
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 also
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 Territory
                 ,
                 as
                 far
                 as
                 the
                 extremities
                 of
                 the
                 Province
                 of
                 Tzungaa
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 seven
                 and
                 twenty
                 dayes
                 journey
                 towards
                 East
                 and
                 North-East
                 .
                 Then
                 you
                 cross
                 an
                 Arm
                 of
                 the
                 Sea
                 ,
                 about
                 eleven
                 leagues
                 over
                 ,
                 to
                 get
                 into
                 the
                 Province
                 of
                 Iesso
                 ,
                 or
                 Sesso
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 so
                 covered
                 with
                 Woods
                 ,
                 and
                 checker'd
                 up
                 and
                 down
                 with
                 Mountains
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Emperour
                 of
                 Iapan
                 hath
                 not
                 yet
                 been
                 able
                 to
                 search
                 what
                 may
                 be
                 had
                 out
                 of
                 them
                 .
                 All
                 they
                 could
                 ever
                 learn
                 ,
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 were
                 seen
                 in
                 those
                 parts
                 a
                 sort
                 of
                 people
                 ,
                 who
                 were
                 hairy
                 all
                 over
                 their
                 bodies
                 ,
                 and
                 suffered
                 the
                 hair
                 of
                 their
                 heads
                 and
                 beards
                 to
                 grow
                 ,
                 so
                 as
                 that
                 they
                 seem'd
                 rather
                 beasts
                 then
                 men
                 .
                 Whereto
                 they
                 add
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 make
                 use
                 of
                 that
                 passage
                 by
                 Sea
                 ,
                 to
                 go
                 into
                 Sesso
                 ,
                 whence
                 they
                 bring
                 Furs
                 ,
                 not
                 out
                 of
                 this
                 respect
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Sea
                 divides
                 that
                 Province
                 from
                 Iapan
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 it
                 were
                 a
                 great
                 way
                 about
                 to
                 go
                 over
                 those
                 inaccessible
                 Mountains
                 which
                 joyn
                 those
                 two
                 Provinces
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Island
                 which
                 we
                 call
                 Iapan
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Inhabitants
                 name
                 Nippon
                 ,
                 is
                 divided
                 into
                 six
                 great
                 Provinces
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 called
                 
                   Sayecock
                   ,
                   Chickock
                   ,
                   Iamaysoirt
                   ,
                   Ietsengen
                   ,
                   Quanto
                
                 and
                 Ochio
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 subdivided
                 into
                 several
                 other
                 lesser
                 ones
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 governed
                 and
                 possessed
                 by
                 Lords
                 and
                 Princes
                 ,
                 whose
                 names
                 we
                 shall
                 here
                 give
                 ,
                 together
                 with
                 their
                 Revenues
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Reader
                 may
                 thereby
                 judge
                 of
                 the
                 greatness
                 of
                 this
                 Empire
                 ,
                 whereof
                 we
                 have
                 hitherto
                 had
                 no
                 great
                 knowledge
                 ,
                 setting
                 down
                 the
                 sums
                 according
                 to
                 their
                 way
                 of
                 accounting
                 ,
                 by
                 Cockiens
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 worth
                 about
                 four
                 Crowns
                 French
                 money
                 apiece
                 .
              
               
                 
                   
                     Cangano
                     Tzium
                     Angon
                  
                   ,
                   
                   King
                   ,
                   or
                   Prince
                   of
                   the
                   Provinces
                   of
                   
                     Kanga
                     ,
                     Ietcoui
                  
                   and
                   Natta
                   ,
                   who
                   lives
                   in
                   the
                   Castle
                   of
                   Canga
                   ,
                   hath
                   a
                   yearly
                   revenue
                   ,
                   one
                   million
                   ,
                   one
                   hundred
                   and
                   ninety
                   thousand
                   Kockiens
                   .
                   1190000
                
                 
                   
                     Surugano
                     Daynangon
                  
                   ,
                   Prince
                   of
                   the
                   Province
                   of
                   
                     Suruga
                     ,
                     Toto
                  
                   and
                   Mikawa
                   ,
                   who
                   lives
                   in
                   the
                   Castle
                   of
                   Fuytsui
                   ,
                   seven
                   hundred
                   thousand
                   Kockiens
                   .
                   700000
                
                 
                   
                     Ouwarmo
                     Daynangan
                  
                   ,
                   Prince
                   of
                   the
                   Provinces
                   of
                   Ouani
                   and
                   Mino
                   ,
                   who
                   lives
                   in
                   the
                   Castle
                   of
                   Nangay
                   ,
                   seven
                   hundred
                   thousand
                   Kockiens
                   .
                   700000
                
                 
                   
                     Sendaino
                     Tsuinangon
                  
                   ,
                   Prince
                   of
                   the
                   Provinces
                   of
                   Massamme
                   and
                   Oysia
                   ,
                   who
                   lives
                   in
                   the
                   Castle
                   of
                   Senday
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   an
                   impregnable
                   place
                   ,
                   six
                   hundred
                   and
                   forty
                   thousand
                   Kockiens
                   .
                   640000
                
                 
                   
                     Sutsumana
                     Tsuinangon
                  
                   ,
                   Prince
                   of
                   the
                   Provinces
                   of
                   
                     Zatsuma
                     ,
                     Osuny
                     ,
                     Fionga
                  
                   and
                   Lui●io
                   ,
                   who
                   lives
                   in
                   the
                   Castle
                   of
                   Cangasinna
                   ,
                   six
                   hundred
                   thousand
                   Kockiens
                   .
                   600000
                
                 
                   
                     Kinokonny
                     Dainangon
                  
                   ,
                   Prince
                   of
                   the
                   Provinces
                   of
                   Kino
                   and
                   Iche
                   ,
                   who
                   lives
                   in
                   the
                   Castle
                   of
                   Wakcjamma
                   ,
                   five
                   hundred
                   and
                   fifty
                   thousand
                   Kockiens
                   .
                   550000
                
                 
                   
                     Cotto
                     Fingo
                     Camy
                  
                   ,
                   Prince
                   of
                   Fingo
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Neighbouring
                   Provinces
                   ,
                   who
                   lives
                   in
                   the
                   Castle
                   of
                   Koumanotte
                   ,
                   five
                   hundred
                   and
                   fifty
                   four
                   thousand
                   Kockiens
                   .
                   554000
                
                 
                   
                   
                     Matsendairo
                     Ianonosk
                  
                   ,
                   Prince
                   of
                   the
                   Provinces
                   of
                   Tsaikisen
                   ,
                   and
                   Faccatto
                   ,
                   who
                   lives
                   in
                   the
                   Castle
                   of
                   Fonckosa
                   ,
                   five
                   hundred
                   and
                   ten
                   thousand
                   Kockiens
                   .
                   510000
                
                 
                   
                     Matsendairo
                     Yonocami
                  
                   ,
                   Prince
                   or
                   King
                   in
                   the
                   Great
                   Province
                   of
                   Ietsegen
                   ,
                   which
                   lives
                   in
                   the
                   Castle
                   of
                   Onde
                   ,
                   five
                   hundred
                   thousand
                   Kockiens
                   .
                   50000
                
                 
                   
                     Catto
                     Skibo
                  
                   ,
                   King
                   or
                   Prince
                   in
                   the
                   great
                   Province
                   of
                   Ochio
                   ,
                   who
                   lives
                   in
                   the
                   Castle
                   of
                   Ais
                   ,
                   four
                   hundred
                   and
                   twenty
                   thousand
                   Kockiens
                   .
                   420000
                
                 
                   
                     Matsendairo
                     Nangato
                  
                   ,
                   Prince
                   in
                   the
                   Province
                   of
                   Souo
                   ,
                   who
                   lives
                   in
                   the
                   Castle
                   of
                   Fangi
                   ,
                   three
                   hundred
                   and
                   seventy
                   thousand
                   Kockiens
                   .
                   370000
                
                 
                   
                     Mitono
                     Tzuinangon
                  
                   ,
                   Prince
                   of
                   the
                   Province
                   Fitayts
                   ,
                   who
                   lives
                   in
                   the
                   Castle
                   of
                   Nito
                   ,
                   three
                   hundred
                   and
                   sixty
                   thousand
                   Kockiens
                   .
                   360000
                
                 
                   
                     Nabissima
                     Sinano
                  
                   ,
                   King
                   or
                   Prince
                   in
                   the
                   Province
                   of
                   Fisien
                   ,
                   who
                   lives
                   in
                   the
                   City
                   of
                   Logioys
                   ,
                   three
                   hundred
                   and
                   sixty
                   thousand
                   Kockiens
                   .
                   360000
                
                 
                   
                     Matsendairo
                     Sentaro
                  
                   ,
                   Prince
                   of
                   the
                   Province
                   of
                   Inaba
                   ,
                   who
                   lives
                   in
                   the
                   Castle
                   of
                   Tackajano
                   ,
                   three
                   hundred
                   and
                   twenty
                   thousand
                   Kockiens
                   .
                   320000
                
                 
                   
                     Todo
                     Isumi
                  
                   ,
                   Prince
                   of
                   the
                   Province
                   of
                   
                     Fuga
                     Iche
                  
                   ,
                   who
                   lives
                   in
                   the
                   Castle
                   of
                   Tsou
                   ,
                   three
                   hundred
                   and
                   twenty
                   thousand
                   Kockiens
                   .
                   320000
                
                 
                   
                     Matsendairo
                     Kuncy
                  
                   ,
                   Prince
                   of
                   the
                   Province
                   of
                   Bisen
                   ,
                   who
                   lives
                   in
                   the
                   Castle
                   of
                   Okajamma
                   ,
                   three
                   hundred
                   and
                   ten
                   thousand
                   Kockiens
                   .
                   310000
                
                 
                   
                     Iuno
                     Caemman
                  
                   ,
                   The
                   most
                   valiant
                   of
                   all
                   the
                   Gallant
                   persons
                   in
                   the
                   Country
                   ,
                   and
                   Prince
                   of
                   the
                   Province
                   of
                   Totomy
                   ,
                   who
                   lives
                   in
                   the
                   Castle
                   of
                   Sawajamma
                   ,
                   three
                   hundred
                   thousand
                   Kockiens
                   .
                   300000
                
                 
                   
                     Fossocawa
                     Ietschui
                  
                   ,
                   Prince
                   or
                   King
                   of
                   the
                   Province
                   of
                   Boysen
                   ,
                   who
                   lives
                   in
                   the
                   Castle
                   of
                   Cocora
                   ,
                   three
                   hundred
                   thousand
                   Kockiens
                   .
                   300000
                
                 
                   
                     Ojesungi
                     Daynsio
                  
                   ,
                   King
                   in
                   the
                   great
                   Province
                   of
                   Ietsengo
                   ,
                   who
                   lives
                   in
                   the
                   Castle
                   of
                   
                     Iany
                     Samwa
                  
                   ,
                   three
                   hundred
                   thousand
                   Kockiens
                   .
                   300000
                
                 
                   
                     Matsendairo
                     Sensio
                  
                   ,
                   King
                   also
                   in
                   the
                   same
                   Province
                   of
                   Ietsengo
                   ,
                   who
                   lives
                   in
                   the
                   Castle
                   of
                   Formanda
                   ,
                   three
                   hundred
                   thousand
                   Kockiens
                   .
                   300000
                
                 
                   
                     Matsendairo
                     Auwa
                  
                   ,
                   Prince
                   of
                   the
                   Province
                   of
                   Awa
                   ,
                   who
                   lives
                   in
                   the
                   Castle
                   of
                   Inots
                   ,
                   two
                   hundred
                   and
                   fifty
                   thousand
                   Kockiens
                   .
                   250000
                
                 
                   
                     Matsendairo
                     Ietchigenocemy
                  
                   ,
                   Prince
                   of
                   the
                   Province
                   of
                   Kange
                   ,
                   who
                   lives
                   in
                   the
                   Castle
                   of
                   Takato
                   ,
                   two
                   hundred
                   and
                   fifty
                   thousand
                   Kockiens
                   .
                   250000
                
                 
                   
                     Matsendairo
                     T●isio
                  
                   ,
                   Prince
                   of
                   the
                   Province
                   of
                   Ie
                   ,
                   who
                   lives
                   in
                   the
                   Castle
                   of
                   Matsiamma
                   ,
                   two
                   hundred
                   and
                   fifty
                   thousand
                   Kockiens
                   .
                   250000
                
                 
                   
                     Ariuma
                     Gamba
                  
                   ,
                   Prince
                   of
                   the
                   Province
                   of
                   Tzickingo
                   ,
                   who
                   lives
                   in
                   the
                   Castle
                   of
                   Courcine
                   ,
                   two
                   hundred
                   and
                   forty
                   thousand
                   Kockiens
                   .
                   240000
                
                 
                   
                     Morino
                     Imasa●k
                  
                   ,
                   Prince
                   of
                   the
                   Province
                   of
                   Mymasacka
                   ,
                   who
                   lives
                   in
                   the
                   Castle
                   of
                   Tziamma
                   ,
                   two
                   hundred
                   thousand
                   Kockiens
                   .
                   200000
                
                 
                   Toringanocami
                   ,
                   Prince
                   in
                   the
                   Province
                   of
                   Dewano
                   ,
                   who
                   lives
                   in
                   the
                   Castle
                   of
                   Immagatta
                   ,
                   two
                   hundred
                   thousand
                   Kockiens
                   .
                   200000
                
                 
                   
                     Matsendairo
                     Tosa
                  
                   ,
                   Prince
                   of
                   the
                   Province
                   of
                   Tosanocory
                   ,
                   who
                   lives
                   in
                   the
                   Castle
                   of
                   Tokosianna
                   ,
                   two
                   hundred
                   thousand
                   Kockiens
                   .
                   200000
                
                 
                   
                     Satake
                     Okion
                  
                   ,
                   Prince
                   in
                   the
                   Province
                   of
                   Dewano
                   ,
                   who
                   lives
                   in
                   the
                   Castle
                   of
                   Akia
                   ,
                   two
                   hundred
                   thousand
                   Kockiens
                   .
                   200000
                
                 
                   
                     Matsendairo
                     Sunosano
                     camy
                  
                   ,
                   Prince
                   of
                   the
                   Province
                   of
                   Sunosa
                   ,
                   who
                   lives
                   in
                   the
                   Castle
                   of
                   Tattebys
                   ,
                   two
                   hundred
                   thousand
                   Kockiens
                   .
                   200000
                
                 
                   
                     Forvuo
                     Iamayssiro
                  
                   ,
                   Prince
                   of
                   the
                   Province
                   of
                   Iusimo
                   ,
                   who
                   lives
                   in
                   the
                   Castle
                   of
                   Matsdayts
                   ,
                   a
                   hundred
                   and
                   eighty
                   thousand
                   Kockiens
                   .
                   180000
                
                 
                   Ikenocamy
                   ,
                   Prince
                   of
                   the
                   Province
                   of
                   Samke
                   ,
                   who
                   lives
                   in
                   the
                   Castle
                   of
                   Coquan
                   ,
                   a
                   hundred
                   and
                   eighty
                   thousand
                   Kockiens
                   .
                   180000
                
                 
                   Fondacaiuocamy
                   ,
                   Lord
                   of
                   the
                   Province
                   of
                   Farma
                   ,
                   who
                   lives
                   in
                   the
                   Castle
                   of
                   Triatno
                   ,
                   a
                   hundred
                   and
                   fifty
                   thousand
                   Kockiens
                   .
                   150000
                
                 
                   
                     Sackay
                     Connay
                  
                   ,
                   A
                   Lord
                   very
                   considerable
                   in
                   the
                   great
                   Province
                   of
                   Dewano
                   ,
                   who
                   lives
                   in
                   the
                   Castle
                   of
                   Fackeso
                   ,
                   a
                   hundred
                   and
                   fifty
                   thousand
                   Kockiens
                   .
                   150000
                
                 
                   
                     Terasawa
                     Simadonne
                  
                   ,
                   a
                   Lord
                   in
                   the
                   great
                   Province
                   of
                   Fisen
                   ,
                   who
                   lives
                   in
                   the
                   Castle
                   of
                   Carats
                   ,
                   sixscore
                   thousand
                   Kockiens
                   .
                   120000
                
                 
                   
                     Kion
                     Gock
                     Wackasa
                  
                   ,
                   Lord
                   of
                   the
                   Province
                   of
                   Wackasa
                   ,
                   who
                   lives
                   in
                   the
                   Castle
                   of
                   Offano
                   ,
                   sixscore
                   thousand
                   Kockiens
                   .
                   120000
                
                 
                   
                     Fori
                     Tango
                  
                   ,
                   a
                   Lord
                   in
                   the
                   great
                   Province
                   of
                   Ietsegen
                   ,
                   who
                   lives
                   in
                   the
                   Castle
                   of
                   Fouckiamma
                   ,
                   sixscore
                   thousand
                   Kockiens
                   .
                   120000
                
                 
                   
                     Sackaybarra
                     Schibon
                  
                   ,
                   Lord
                   of
                   the
                   Country
                   of
                   Kooske
                   ,
                   who
                   lives
                   in
                   the
                   Castle
                   of
                   Tattaiits
                   ,
                   sixscore
                   thousand
                   Kockiens
                   .
                   120009
                
                 
                   
                   
                     Minsno
                     Fiongo
                  
                   ,
                   Lord
                   of
                   the
                   Country
                   of
                   Bingo
                   ,
                   who
                   lives
                   in
                   the
                   Castle
                   of
                   Foukyamma
                   ,
                   sixscore
                   thousand
                   Kockiens
                   .
                   120000
                
                 
                   
                     Matsendairo
                     Cawaits
                  
                   ,
                   Governour
                   or
                   Captain
                   of
                   the
                   Castle
                   which
                   the
                   Emperour
                   hath
                   in
                   the
                   Province
                   of
                   Quanto
                   ,
                   hath
                   a
                   yearly
                   revenue
                   ,
                   a
                   hundred
                   and
                   ten
                   thousand
                   Kockiens
                   .
                   110000
                
                 
                   
                     Ockendeyro
                     Imasacka
                  
                   ,
                   Lord
                   of
                   the
                   Country
                   of
                   Simotoke
                   ,
                   who
                   lives
                   in
                   the
                   Castle
                   of
                   Oetsnomio
                   ,
                   a
                   hundred
                   and
                   ten
                   thousand
                   Kockiens
                   .
                   110000
                
                 
                   
                     Sammada
                     Ins
                  
                   ,
                   a
                   Lord
                   in
                   the
                   Province
                   of
                   Simago
                   ,
                   who
                   lives
                   in
                   the
                   Castle
                   of
                   Koska
                   ,
                   a
                   hundred
                   and
                   ten
                   thousand
                   Kockiens
                   .
                   110000
                
                 
                   
                     Toytsisibayma
                     Finda
                  
                   ,
                   a
                   Lord
                   in
                   the
                   Province
                   of
                   Tzickingo
                   ,
                   who
                   lives
                   in
                   the
                   Castle
                   of
                   Iannangainua
                   ,
                   a
                   hundred
                   and
                   ten
                   thousand
                   Kockiens
                   .
                   110000
                
                 
                   
                     Ongasura
                     Onckan
                  
                   ,
                   a
                   Lord
                   in
                   the
                   Country
                   of
                   Farima
                   ,
                   who
                   lives
                   in
                   the
                   Castle
                   of
                   Akays
                   ,
                   a
                   hundred
                   thousand
                   Kockiens
                   .
                   100000
                
                 
                   
                     Indatii
                     Toutomii
                  
                   ,
                   Lord
                   of
                   the
                   Country
                   of
                   Iiio
                   ,
                   who
                   lives
                   in
                   the
                   Castle
                   of
                   Itasima
                   ,
                   a
                   hundred
                   thousand
                   Kockiens
                   .
                   100000
                
                 
                   
                     Nambou
                     Cinano
                  
                   ,
                   a
                   Lord
                   of
                   great
                   quality
                   in
                   the
                   Province
                   of
                   Ochio
                   ,
                   who
                   lives
                   in
                   the
                   Castle
                   of
                   Moriamma
                   ,
                   a
                   hundred
                   thousand
                   Kockiens
                   .
                   100000
                
                 
                   
                     Niwa
                     Groseiman
                  
                   ,
                   another
                   Lord
                   of
                   great
                   quality
                   in
                   the
                   said
                   Province
                   of
                   Ochio
                   ,
                   who
                   lives
                   in
                   the
                   Castle
                   of
                   Siracawa
                   ,
                   a
                   hundred
                   thousand
                   Kockiens
                   .
                   100000
                
                 
                   
                     Abono
                     Bitchion
                  
                   ,
                   Governour
                   or
                   Captain
                   of
                   the
                   Castle
                   of
                   Iwatsucki
                   ,
                   which
                   belongs
                   to
                   the
                   Emperour
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   Country
                   of
                   Mousays
                   ,
                   eighty
                   thousand
                   Kockiens
                   .
                   80000
                
                 
                   
                     Kiongock
                     Onieme
                  
                   ,
                   Lord
                   of
                   the
                   Country
                   of
                   Tanga
                   ,
                   who
                   lives
                   in
                   the
                   Castle
                   of
                   Tanabe
                   ,
                   seventy
                   thousand
                   Kockiens
                   .
                   70000
                
                 
                   
                     Makino
                     Suruga
                  
                   ,
                   a
                   Lord
                   in
                   the
                   great
                   Province
                   of
                   Ietsengo
                   ,
                   who
                   lives
                   in
                   the
                   Castle
                   of
                   Nangaoecka
                   ,
                   seventy
                   thousand
                   Kockiens
                   .
                   70000
                
                 
                   
                     Nackangamua
                     Neysien
                  
                   ,
                   a
                   Lord
                   in
                   the
                   Province
                   of
                   Bongo
                   ,
                   who
                   lives
                   in
                   the
                   City
                   of
                   Nangona
                   ,
                   seventy
                   thousand
                   Kockiens
                   .
                   70000
                
                 
                   
                     Matsendairo
                     Tamba
                  
                   ,
                   a
                   Lord
                   in
                   the
                   Country
                   of
                   Cinano
                   ,
                   who
                   lives
                   at
                   a
                   place
                   called
                   Matsmoutte
                   ,
                   seventy
                   thousand
                   Kockiens
                   .
                   70000
                
                 
                   Noeytosamma
                   ,
                   a
                   Lord
                   in
                   the
                   Province
                   of
                   Fitaiits
                   ,
                   who
                   lives
                   in
                   the
                   City
                   of
                   Iwayro
                   ,
                   seventy
                   thousand
                   Kockiens
                   .
                   70000
                
                 
                   
                     Ieckenda
                     Bitshiou
                  
                   ,
                   Captain
                   of
                   the
                   Castle
                   of
                   Matsiamma
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   Province
                   of
                   Bitshiou
                   ,
                   sixty
                   thousand
                   Kockiens
                   .
                   60000
                
                 
                   
                     Matsura
                     Fetsennocamy
                  
                   ,
                   a
                   Lord
                   in
                   the
                   Province
                   of
                   Fesen
                   ,
                   who
                   lives
                   in
                   the
                   Lordship
                   of
                   Firando
                   ,
                   sixty
                   thousand
                   Kockiens
                   .
                   60000
                
                 
                   
                     Sengock
                     Biofo
                  
                   ,
                   a
                   Lord
                   in
                   the
                   Province
                   of
                   Cinano
                   ,
                   who
                   livs
                   in
                   the
                   Lordship
                   of
                   Oienda
                   ,
                   sixty
                   thousand
                   Kockiens
                   .
                   60000
                
                 
                   
                     Catto
                     Dewado
                  
                   ,
                   a
                   Lord
                   in
                   the
                   Province
                   of
                   Iyo
                   ,
                   who
                   lives
                   in
                   the
                   Castle
                   of
                   Oets
                   ,
                   sixty
                   thousand
                   Kockiens
                   .
                   60000
                
                 
                   
                     Tosawa
                     Okiou
                  
                   ,
                   a
                   Lord
                   in
                   the
                   Province
                   of
                   Dewano
                   ,
                   who
                   lives
                   in
                   the
                   Lordship
                   of
                   Cinchiro
                   ,
                   sixty
                   thousand
                   Kockiens
                   .
                   60000
                
                 
                   
                     Matsendairo
                     Iwamy
                  
                   ,
                   a
                   Lord
                   in
                   the
                   Province
                   of
                   Farima
                   ,
                   who
                   lives
                   in
                   the
                   Seigneiory
                   of
                   Chisogory
                   ,
                   sixty
                   thousand
                   Kockiens
                   .
                   60000
                
                 
                   
                     Matskonra
                     Boungo
                  
                   ,
                   a
                   Lord
                   in
                   the
                   Province
                   of
                   Fisen
                   ,
                   who
                   lives
                   in
                   the
                   Lordship
                   of
                   Sunabarra
                   ,
                   sixty
                   thousand
                   Kockiens
                   .
                   60000
                
                 
                   
                     Ietschawa
                     Tonnomon
                  
                   ,
                   a
                   Lord
                   in
                   the
                   Province
                   of
                   Bongo
                   ,
                   who
                   lives
                   in
                   the
                   Lordship
                   of
                   Fita
                   ,
                   sixty
                   thousand
                   Kockiens
                   .
                   60000
                
                 
                   
                     Tzangaar
                     Ietsi●
                  
                   ,
                   a
                   Lord
                   in
                   the
                   great
                   Province
                   of
                   Ochio
                   ,
                   who
                   lives
                   in
                   the
                   Lordship
                   of
                   Tzungaa
                   ,
                   upon
                   the
                   Sea-side
                   ,
                   sixty
                   thousand
                   Kockiens
                   .
                   60000
                
                 
                   
                     Ougasauwara
                     Sinano
                  
                   ,
                   a
                   Lord
                   in
                   the
                   Province
                   of
                   Farima
                   ,
                   who
                   lives
                   in
                   the
                   Province
                   of
                   Sekays
                   ,
                   sixty
                   thousand
                   Kockiens
                   .
                   60000
                
                 
                   
                     Itho
                     Cuiri
                  
                   ,
                   a
                   Lord
                   in
                   the
                   Province
                   of
                   Fongo
                   ,
                   who
                   lives
                   in
                   the
                   Castle
                   of
                   Orafi
                   ,
                   fifty
                   thousand
                   Kockiens
                   .
                   50000
                
                 
                   Furtafiobo
                   ,
                   a
                   Lord
                   in
                   the
                   Province
                   of
                   Iwamy
                   ,
                   who
                   lives
                   in
                   the
                   Castle
                   of
                   Daysiro
                   ,
                   fifty
                   thousand
                   Kockiens
                   .
                   50000
                
                 
                   
                     Wakibacca
                     Aways
                  
                   ,
                   a
                   Lord
                   in
                   the
                   Province
                   of
                   Sinano
                   ,
                   who
                   lives
                   in
                   the
                   Lordship
                   of
                   Ina
                   ,
                   fifty
                   thousand
                   Kockiens
                   .
                   50000
                
                 
                   
                     Koncky
                     Nargato
                  
                   ,
                   a
                   Lord
                   in
                   the
                   Province
                   of
                   Ische
                   ,
                   who
                   lives
                   in
                   the
                   Lordship
                   of
                   Toba
                   ,
                   fifty
                   thousand
                   Kockiens
                   .
                   50000
                
                 
                   
                     Arima
                     Seymonose
                  
                   ,
                   a
                   Lord
                   in
                   the
                   Province
                   of
                   Nicke
                   ,
                   who
                   lives
                   in
                   the
                   Lordship
                   of
                   Accanda
                   ,
                   fifty
                   thousand
                   Kockiens
                   .
                   50000
                
                 
                   
                   Outafiaba
                   ,
                   a
                   Lord
                   in
                   the
                   Province
                   of
                   Iamatta
                   ,
                   who
                   lives
                   in
                   the
                   Lordship
                   of
                   Outa
                   ,
                   fifty
                   thousand
                   Kockiens
                   .
                   50000
                
                 
                   
                     Matsendairo
                     Dewadonne
                  
                   ,
                   a
                   Lord
                   in
                   the
                   great
                   Province
                   of
                   Ietsenio
                   ,
                   who
                   lives
                   in
                   the
                   Lordship
                   of
                   Chibatta
                   ,
                   fifty
                   thousand
                   Kockiens
                   .
                   50000
                
                 
                   
                     Minoskyts
                     Fokey
                  
                   ,
                   a
                   Lord
                   in
                   the
                   same
                   great
                   Province
                   of
                   Ietsenio
                   ,
                   who
                   hath
                   also
                   his
                   Habitation
                   in
                   the
                   said
                   Lordship
                   of
                   Chibatte
                   ,
                   fifty
                   thousand
                   Kockeins
                   .
                   50000
                
                 
                   
                     Inaba
                     Minbou
                  
                   ,
                   a
                   Lord
                   in
                   the
                   Province
                   of
                   Boungo
                   ,
                   who
                   lives
                   in
                   the
                   Lordship
                   of
                   Ousisiro
                   ,
                   fifty
                   thousand
                   Kockiens
                   .
                   50000
                
                 
                   
                     Croda
                     Caynocomy
                  
                   ,
                   a
                   Lord
                   in
                   the
                   Province
                   of
                   Sinano
                   ,
                   who
                   lives
                   in
                   the
                   Lordship
                   of
                   Coniro
                   ,
                   fifty
                   thousand
                   Kockiens
                   .
                   50000
                
                 
                   
                     Matsendairo
                     Souodonne
                  
                   ,
                   a
                   Lord
                   in
                   the
                   Province
                   of
                   Isumy
                   ,
                   who
                   hath
                   his
                   Residence
                   in
                   the
                   Lordship
                   of
                   Kisnowodda
                   ,
                   fifty
                   thousand
                   Kockiens
                   .
                   50000
                
                 
                   
                     Touda
                     Sammon
                  
                   ,
                   a
                   Lord
                   in
                   the
                   Province
                   of
                   Tsounocouny
                   ,
                   who
                   lives
                   in
                   the
                   Castle
                   of
                   Amangasac
                   ,
                   fifty
                   thousand
                   Kockiens
                   .
                   50000
                
                 
                   
                     Stotsijaganni
                     Kennots
                  
                   ,
                   a
                   Lord
                   in
                   the
                   Province
                   of
                   Iche
                   ,
                   who
                   lives
                   in
                   the
                   Castle
                   of
                   Kangou
                   ,
                   fifty
                   thousand
                   Kockiens
                   .
                   50000
                
                 
                   
                     Fonda
                     Ichenochamy
                  
                   ,
                   a
                   Lord
                   in
                   the
                   Province
                   of
                   Mikawa
                   ,
                   who
                   lives
                   in
                   the
                   Castle
                   of
                   Ockasacka
                   ,
                   fifty
                   thousand
                   Kockiens
                   .
                   50000
                
                 
                   
                     Matsendayro
                     Iammayssiro
                  
                   ,
                   a
                   Lord
                   in
                   the
                   Province
                   of
                   Tamba
                   ,
                   who
                   lives
                   in
                   the
                   Lordship
                   of
                   Sassejamma
                   ,
                   fifty
                   thousand
                   Kockiens
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     Mory
                     Cainocamy
                  
                   ,
                   a
                   Lord
                   in
                   the
                   Province
                   of
                   Inga
                   ,
                   who
                   lives
                   in
                   the
                   Lordship
                   of
                   Sourosada
                   ,
                   fifty
                   thousand
                   Kockiens
                   .
                   50000
                
                 
                   
                     Fonda
                     Notanocamy
                  
                   ,
                   a
                   Lord
                   in
                   the
                   Province
                   of
                   Farima
                   ,
                   who
                   lives
                   in
                   the
                   Lordship
                   of
                   Fimoys
                   ,
                   fifty
                   thousand
                   Kockiens
                   .
                   50000
                
                 
                   
                     Akito
                     Chionoske
                  
                   ,
                   a
                   Lord
                   in
                   the
                   Province
                   of
                   Fitayts
                   ,
                   who
                   lives
                   in
                   the
                   Lordship
                   of
                   Cichindo
                   ,
                   the
                   like
                   sum
                   .
                   50000
                
                 
                   
                     Assano
                     Oevi●me
                  
                   ,
                   a
                   Lord
                   in
                   the
                   Province
                   of
                   Chiono
                   ,
                   who
                   lives
                   in
                   the
                   Lordship
                   of
                   Cassama
                   ,
                   the
                   like
                   sum
                   .
                   50000
                
                 
                   
                     Neyto
                     Ceinocamy
                  
                   ,
                   a
                   Lord
                   in
                   the
                   same
                   Province
                   of
                   Chiono
                   ,
                   who
                   lives
                   in
                   the
                   Lordship
                   of
                   Acandate
                   ,
                   the
                   like
                   sum
                   .
                   50000
                
                 
                   
                     Catto
                     Skibbodonne
                  
                   ,
                   a
                   Lord
                   in
                   the
                   great
                   Province
                   of
                   Ochio
                   ,
                   who
                   lives
                   in
                   the
                   Lordship
                   of
                   Ains
                   ,
                   the
                   like
                   sum
                   .
                   50000
                
                 
                   
                     Soma
                     Daysiennocamy
                  
                   ,
                   a
                   Lord
                   in
                   the
                   same
                   Province
                   of
                   Ochio
                   ,
                   who
                   lives
                   in
                   the
                   Castle
                   of
                   Soma
                   ,
                   the
                   like
                   sum
                   .
                   50000
                
                 
                   
                     Toyda
                     Iamatta
                  
                   ,
                   a
                   Lord
                   in
                   the
                   Province
                   of
                   Toysima
                   ,
                   who
                   lives
                   in
                   the
                   Lordship
                   of
                   Is●us
                   ,
                   the
                   like
                   sum
                   .
                   50000
                
                 
                   
                     Ouckobo
                     Cangato
                  
                   ,
                   a
                   Lord
                   in
                   the
                   Province
                   of
                   Mino
                   ,
                   who
                   lives
                   in
                   the
                   Castle
                   of
                   Canuo
                   ,
                   the
                   like
                   sum
                   .
                   50000
                
                 
                   
                     Neito
                     Boysen
                  
                   ,
                   a
                   Lord
                   in
                   the
                   Province
                   of
                   Dewano
                   ,
                   who
                   lives
                   in
                   the
                   Lord
                   of
                   Iodata
                   ,
                   the
                   like
                   sum
                   .
                   50000
                
                 
                   
                     Inaba
                     Aways
                  
                   ,
                   a
                   Lord
                   in
                   the
                   Province
                   of
                   Tainbo
                   ,
                   who
                   lives
                   in
                   the
                   Lordship
                   of
                   
                     Fo●ckuit
                     Syamina
                  
                   ,
                   fourty
                   thousand
                   Kockiens
                   .
                   40000
                
                 
                   
                     Cammet
                     Deirick
                  
                   ,
                   a
                   Lord
                   in
                   the
                   Province
                   of
                   Iwamy
                   ,
                   who
                   lives
                   in
                   the
                   Lordship
                   of
                   Mongamy
                   ,
                   the
                   like
                   sum
                   .
                   40000
                
                 
                   
                     Catnayngiri
                     Ismou
                  
                   ,
                   a
                   Lord
                   in
                   the
                   Province
                   of
                   Iammatta
                   ,
                   who
                   lives
                   in
                   the
                   Lordship
                   of
                   Tatsta
                   ,
                   the
                   like
                   sum
                   .
                   40000
                
                 
                   
                     Fonda
                     Findanocamy
                  
                   ,
                   a
                   Lord
                   in
                   the
                   great
                   Province
                   of
                   Ietsegen
                   ,
                   who
                   lives
                   in
                   the
                   Lordship
                   of
                   Maroka
                   ,
                   the
                   like
                   sum
                   .
                   40000
                
                 
                   
                     Itakoura
                     Sovodome
                  
                   ,
                   Governour
                   for
                   his
                   Majesty
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   great
                   City
                   of
                   Miaco
                   ,
                   hath
                   of
                   yearly
                   revenue
                   in
                   the
                   Province
                   of
                   Iamayssiro
                   ,
                   fourty
                   thousand
                   Kockiens
                   .
                   40000
                
                 
                   
                     Matsendairo
                     Bongo
                  
                   ,
                   a
                   Lord
                   in
                   the
                   Province
                   of
                   Iwamy
                   ,
                   who
                   lives
                   in
                   the
                   Lordship
                   of
                   Nacksmia
                   ,
                   the
                   like
                   sum
                   .
                   40000
                
                 
                   
                     Fonda
                     Naykie
                  
                   ,
                   a
                   Lord
                   in
                   the
                   Province
                   of
                   Farima
                   ,
                   who
                   lives
                   in
                   the
                   Lordship
                   of
                   Fimeis
                   ,
                   the
                   like
                   sum
                   .
                   40000
                
                 
                   
                     Matsendairo
                     Tango
                  
                   ,
                   a
                   Lord
                   in
                   the
                   great
                   Province
                   of
                   Ochio
                   ,
                   who
                   lives
                   in
                   the
                   Lordship
                   of
                   Sucki
                   ,
                   the
                   like
                   sum
                   .
                   40000
                
                 
                   
                     Canna
                     morti
                     Isoumo
                  
                   ,
                   a
                   Lord
                   in
                   the
                   Province
                   of
                   Finda
                   ,
                   who
                   lives
                   in
                   the
                   Lordship
                   of
                   Oumory
                   ,
                   the
                   like
                   sum
                   .
                   40000
                
                 
                   
                     Chiongock
                     Chiury
                  
                   ,
                   a
                   Lord
                   in
                   the
                   Province
                   of
                   Tango
                   ,
                   who
                   lives
                   in
                   the
                   Lordship
                   of
                   Tannabe
                   ,
                   thirty
                   six
                   thousand
                   Kockiens
                   .
                   36000
                
                 
                   Outagiobo
                   ,
                   a
                   Lord
                   in
                   the
                   Province
                   of
                   Mino
                   ,
                   who
                   lives
                   in
                   the
                   Lordship
                   of
                   Istnoday
                   ,
                   thirty
                   thousand
                   Kockiens
                   .
                   30000
                
                 
                   
                   
                     Matsendairo
                     Ietso
                  
                   ,
                   Governour
                   of
                   the
                   Castle
                   of
                   Iondo
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   Province
                   of
                   Iamayssiro
                   ,
                   thirty
                   thousand
                   Kockiens
                   .
                   30000
                
                 
                   
                     Matsendairo
                     Ouckon
                  
                   ,
                   a
                   Lord
                   in
                   the
                   Province
                   of
                   Farima
                   ,
                   who
                   lives
                   in
                   the
                   Lordship
                   of
                   Ocko
                   ,
                   the
                   like
                   sum
                   .
                   30000
                
                 
                   
                     Minsonija
                     Ichenocamy
                  
                   ,
                   a
                   Lord
                   in
                   the
                   Province
                   of
                   Cooske
                   ,
                   who
                   lives
                   in
                   the
                   Lordship
                   of
                   Chinotayins
                   ,
                   the
                   like
                   sum
                   .
                   30000
                
                 
                   
                     Iammasacka
                     Kainocami
                  
                   ,
                   a
                   Lord
                   in
                   the
                   Province
                   of
                   Bitchiou
                   ,
                   who
                   lives
                   in
                   the
                   Lordship
                   of
                   Narse
                   ,
                   the
                   like
                   sum
                   .
                   30000
                
                 
                   
                     Matsendayro
                     Iamatto
                  
                   ,
                   a
                   Lord
                   in
                   the
                   Province
                   of
                   Ietsesen
                   ,
                   who
                   lives
                   in
                   the
                   Lordship
                   of
                   Catsiamma
                   ,
                   thirty
                   thousand
                   Kockiens
                   .
                   30000
                
                 
                   Iunofiabo
                   ,
                   a
                   Lord
                   in
                   the
                   Province
                   of
                   Cooske
                   ,
                   who
                   lives
                   in
                   the
                   Lordship
                   of
                   Anna
                   ,
                   the
                   like
                   sum
                   .
                   30000
                
                 
                   
                     Matsendairo
                     Tonnemon
                  
                   ,
                   a
                   Lord
                   in
                   the
                   Province
                   of
                   Micamua
                   ,
                   who
                   lives
                   in
                   the
                   Castle
                   of
                   Iussimda
                   ,
                   the
                   like
                   sum
                   .
                   30000
                
                 
                   
                     Akysucky
                     Nangato
                  
                   ,
                   a
                   Lord
                   in
                   the
                   Province
                   of
                   Nicco
                   ,
                   who
                   lives
                   in
                   the
                   Lordship
                   of
                   Summino
                   ,
                   the
                   like
                   sum
                   .
                   30000
                
                 
                   
                     Sua
                     In●ba
                  
                   ,
                   a
                   Lord
                   in
                   the
                   Province
                   of
                   Sinano
                   ,
                   who
                   lives
                   in
                   the
                   Lordship
                   of
                   Takaboys
                   ,
                   the
                   like
                   sum
                   .
                   30000
                
                 
                   
                     Singamoma
                     Ouribe
                  
                   ,
                   a
                   Lord
                   in
                   the
                   Province
                   of
                   Totomy
                   ,
                   who
                   lives
                   in
                   the
                   Castle
                   of
                   Sese
                   ,
                   the
                   like
                   sum
                   .
                   30000
                
                 
                   
                     Simaas
                     Oemanosce
                  
                   ,
                   a
                   Lord
                   in
                   the
                   Province
                   of
                   Nicko
                   ,
                   who
                   lives
                   in
                   the
                   Lordship
                   of
                   Sandobarra
                   ,
                   the
                   like
                   sum
                   .
                   30000
                
                 
                   
                     Kinostay
                     Iemon
                  
                   ,
                   a
                   Lord
                   in
                   the
                   Province
                   of
                   Bongo
                   ,
                   who
                   lives
                   in
                   the
                   Lordship
                   of
                   Fius
                   ,
                   the
                   like
                   sum
                   .
                   30000
                
                 
                   Sonotsiussima
                   ,
                   Lord
                   of
                   the
                   Island
                   of
                   Tziussina
                   ,
                   the
                   like
                   sum
                   .
                   30000
                
                 
                   
                     Koynde
                     Inuano
                  
                   ,
                   a
                   Lord
                   in
                   the
                   Province
                   of
                   Tonga
                   ,
                   who
                   lives
                   in
                   the
                   Lordship
                   of
                   Okoda
                   ,
                   the
                   like
                   sum
                   .
                   30000
                
                 
                   
                     Fonda
                     Simosa
                  
                   ,
                   one
                   of
                   the
                   most
                   valiant
                   persons
                   of
                   all
                   that
                   Empire
                   ,
                   and
                   Governour
                   of
                   the
                   Castle
                   of
                   Nissewo
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   Province
                   of
                   Micauwa
                   ,
                   the
                   like
                   sum
                   .
                   30000
                
                 
                   
                     Gorick
                     Setsnocanny
                  
                   ,
                   a
                   Lord
                   in
                   the
                   Province
                   of
                   Micauwa
                   ,
                   who
                   lives
                   at
                   the
                   Castle
                   of
                   Fammamats
                   ,
                   the
                   like
                   sum
                   .
                   30000
                
                 
                   
                     Chinsio
                     Surago
                  
                   ,
                   a
                   Lord
                   in
                   the
                   Province
                   of
                   Litaeits
                   ,
                   who
                   lives
                   in
                   the
                   Lordship
                   of
                   Tsuitoura
                   ,
                   the
                   like
                   sum
                   .
                   30000
                
                 
                   
                     Sakuma
                     Fisen
                  
                   ,
                   a
                   Lord
                   in
                   the
                   Province
                   of
                   Sinano
                   ,
                   who
                   lives
                   in
                   the
                   Lordship
                   of
                   Irajamma
                   ,
                   the
                   like
                   sum
                   .
                   30000
                
                 
                   
                     Todo
                     Toyisina
                  
                   ,
                   a
                   Lord
                   in
                   the
                   Province
                   of
                   Mino
                   ,
                   who
                   lives
                   in
                   the
                   Lordship
                   of
                   Cannajamma
                   ,
                   the
                   like
                   sum
                   .
                   30000
                
                 
                   
                     Fonda
                     Isumi
                  
                   ,
                   a
                   Lord
                   in
                   the
                   Province
                   of
                   Fitaeyts
                   ,
                   who
                   lives
                   in
                   the
                   Lordship
                   of
                   Mina●gaw
                   ,
                   the
                   like
                   sum
                   .
                   30000
                
                 
                   
                     Tongauwa
                     Tosa
                  
                   ,
                   a
                   Lord
                   in
                   the
                   Province
                   of
                   Bitchiou
                   ,
                   who
                   lives
                   in
                   the
                   Lordship
                   of
                   Ni●kys
                   ,
                   the
                   like
                   sum
                   .
                   30000
                
                 
                   
                     Matsendayro
                     Tosa
                  
                   ,
                   a
                   Lord
                   in
                   the
                   Province
                   of
                   Ietsesen
                   ,
                   who
                   lives
                   in
                   the
                   Lordship
                   Conamatta
                   ,
                   the
                   like
                   sum
                   of
                   thirty
                   thousand
                   Kockiens
                   .
                   30000
                
                 
                   
                     Sangii
                     sarra
                     Tokii
                  
                   ,
                   a
                   Lord
                   in
                   the
                   Province
                   of
                   Fitaytes
                   ,
                   who
                   lives
                   in
                   the
                   Lordship
                   of
                   Oungouri
                   ,
                   hath
                   the
                   yearly
                   revenue
                   of
                   twenty
                   thousand
                   Kockiens
                   .
                   20000
                
                 
                   
                     Kinostay
                     Counay
                  
                   ,
                   a
                   Lord
                   in
                   the
                   Province
                   of
                   Bitchiou
                   ,
                   who
                   lives
                   in
                   the
                   Lordship
                   of
                   Courosi
                   ,
                   the
                   like
                   sum
                   20000
                
                 
                   
                     Matsendayro
                     Koyssiro
                  
                   ,
                   a
                   Lord
                   in
                   the
                   Province
                   of
                   Farima
                   ,
                   who
                   lives
                   in
                   the
                   Lordship
                   of
                   Firamma
                   ,
                   the
                   like
                   sum
                   .
                   20000
                
                 
                   
                     Inasacka
                     Tzounacamy
                  
                   ,
                   Governour
                   of
                   a
                   Castle
                   belonging
                   to
                   the
                   King
                   in
                   the
                   Province
                   of
                   Onosacka
                   ,
                   the
                   like
                   sum
                   .
                   20000
                
                 
                   
                     Matsendaro
                     Kennots
                  
                   ,
                   a
                   Lord
                   in
                   the
                   Province
                   of
                   Iamba
                   ,
                   who
                   lives
                   in
                   the
                   Lordship
                   of
                   Comme-jamma
                   ,
                   the
                   like
                   sum
                   .
                   20000
                
                 
                   
                     Mastay
                     Saske
                  
                   ,
                   a
                   Lord
                   in
                   the
                   Province
                   of
                   Ochio
                   ,
                   who
                   lives
                   in
                   the
                   Lordship
                   of
                   Sanbonmaets
                   ,
                   the
                   like
                   sum
                   .
                   20000
                
                 
                   
                     Oumoura
                     Minbou
                  
                   ,
                   a
                   Lord
                   in
                   the
                   Province
                   of
                   Fisen
                   ,
                   who
                   lives
                   in
                   the
                   Lordship
                   of
                   Daymats
                   ,
                   the
                   like
                   sum
                   .
                   20000
                
                 
                   
                     Matsendayro
                     Isumy
                  
                   ,
                   a
                   Lord
                   in
                   the
                   Province
                   of
                   Mino
                   ,
                   who
                   lives
                   in
                   the
                   Lordship
                   of
                   Iwamoura
                   ,
                   the
                   like
                   sum
                   .
                   20000
                
                 
                   
                     Matsendayro
                     Conocamy
                  
                   ,
                   a
                   Lord
                   in
                   the
                   Province
                   of
                   Sonnocomy
                   ,
                   who
                   lives
                   in
                   the
                   Lordship
                   of
                   Fyannori
                   ,
                   the
                   like
                   sum
                   .
                   20000
                
                 
                   
                   Minsnofaito
                   ,
                   a
                   Lord
                   in
                   the
                   Province
                   of
                   Micauwa
                   ,
                   who
                   lives
                   in
                   the
                   Castle
                   of
                   Caria
                   ,
                   the
                   like
                   sum
                   .
                   20000
                
                 
                   
                     Nito
                     Tatewakie
                  
                   ,
                   a
                   Lord
                   in
                   the
                   Province
                   of
                   Chiono
                   ,
                   who
                   lives
                   in
                   the
                   Lordship
                   of
                   Iwaystowa
                   ,
                   the
                   like
                   sum
                   .
                   20000
                
                 
                   
                     Ongasaware
                     Wakasa
                  
                   ,
                   a
                   Lord
                   in
                   the
                   Province
                   of
                   Simosa
                   ,
                   who
                   lives
                   in
                   the
                   Lordship
                   of
                   Sekijada
                   ,
                   the
                   like
                   sum
                   .
                   20000
                
                 
                   
                     Fischicatta
                     Cammon
                  
                   ,
                   a
                   Lord
                   in
                   the
                   Province
                   of
                   Chiono
                   ,
                   who
                   lives
                   in
                   the
                   Lordship
                   of
                   Mauwaro
                   ,
                   the
                   like
                   sum
                   .
                   20000
                
                 
                   
                     Iwaky
                     Sirrosy
                  
                   ,
                   a
                   Lord
                   in
                   the
                   Province
                   of
                   Chiono
                   ,
                   who
                   lives
                   in
                   the
                   Lordship
                   of
                   Iedoura
                   ,
                   the
                   like
                   sum
                   .
                   20000
                
                 
                   
                     Reckongo
                     Fingo
                  
                   ,
                   a
                   Lord
                   in
                   the
                   Province
                   of
                   Dewano
                   ,
                   who
                   lives
                   in
                   the
                   Lordship
                   of
                   Iury
                   ,
                   the
                   like
                   sum
                   .
                   20000
                
                 
                   
                     Tackenacke
                     Oenieme
                  
                   ,
                   a
                   Lord
                   in
                   the
                   Province
                   of
                   Bongo
                   ,
                   who
                   lives
                   in
                   the
                   Lordship
                   of
                   Fo●nay
                   ,
                   the
                   like
                   sum
                   .
                   20000
                
                 
                   
                     Mouri
                     Ichenocamy
                  
                   ,
                   a
                   Lord
                   in
                   the
                   Province
                   of
                   Boungo
                   ,
                   who
                   lives
                   in
                   the
                   Lordship
                   of
                   Ounays
                   ,
                   the
                   like
                   sum
                   .
                   20000
                
                 
                   
                     Wackebe
                     Sacjow
                  
                   ,
                   a
                   Lord
                   in
                   the
                   Province
                   of
                   Totomy
                   ,
                   who
                   lives
                   in
                   the
                   Lordship
                   of
                   Onuso
                   ,
                   the
                   like
                   sum
                   .
                   20000
                
                 
                   
                     Itsifoys
                     Insanocamy
                  
                   ,
                   another
                   Lord
                   in
                   the
                   same
                   Province
                   of
                   Totomy
                   ,
                   who
                   lives
                   in
                   the
                   Lordship
                   of
                   Cosioys
                   ,
                   hath
                   in
                   like
                   manner
                   a
                   yearly
                   Revenue
                   ,
                   of
                   twenty
                   thousand
                   Kockiens
                   .
                   20000
                
                 
                   There
                   are
                   ,
                   besides
                   the
                   forementioned
                   ,
                   many
                   other
                   Lords
                   ,
                   who
                   have
                   very
                   considerable
                   Revenues
                   ;
                   as
                   namely
                   ,
                   
                     Sangoro
                     Saffioye
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   
                     Fory
                     Mimasacka
                  
                   ,
                   who
                   have
                   each
                   of
                   them
                   a
                   Revenue
                   of
                   twenty
                   thousand
                   Kockiens
                   .
                   20000
                
              
               
                 There
                 are
                 also
                 others
                 ,
                 not
                 much
                 inferiour
                 to
                 these
                 in
                 point
                 of
                 Revenue
                 ,
                 whom
                 we
                 sha●l
                 not
                 think
                 much
                 particularly
                 to
                 mention
                 .
                 
                   
                     
                       Qua
                       jamma
                       Sammon
                    
                     ,
                     hath
                     a
                     yearly
                     Revenue
                     of
                     fifteen
                     thousand
                     Kockiens
                     .
                     15000
                  
                   
                     
                       Fossacauwa
                       Gemba
                    
                     ,
                     as
                     much
                     .
                     15000
                  
                   
                     
                       Sackina
                       Daysen
                    
                     ,
                     as
                     much
                     .
                     15000
                  
                   
                     
                       Matsendayro
                       Daisien
                    
                     ,
                     the
                     like
                     .
                     15000
                  
                   
                     
                       Gotto
                       Aways
                    
                     ,
                     Lord
                     of
                     the
                     Island
                     of
                     Gotto
                     ,
                     near
                     Tirando
                     ,
                     the
                     like
                     sum
                     .
                     15000
                  
                   
                     
                       Cattaingiri
                       Iwami
                    
                     ,
                     the
                     like
                     .
                     15000
                  
                   
                     
                       Crussima
                       Ietsingo
                    
                     ,
                     the
                     like
                     15000
                  
                   
                     
                       Coubori
                       Totomy
                    
                     ,
                     the
                     like
                     .
                     15000
                  
                   
                     Takangi
                     Mondo
                     .
                     15000
                  
                   
                     Miake
                     Ietsingo
                     .
                     15000
                  
                   
                     Sackay
                     Ouckon
                     .
                     15000
                  
                   
                     Conda
                     Iwamy
                     .
                     15000
                  
                   
                     Nasua
                     Ieuts
                     .
                     15000
                  
                   
                     
                       Oudaura
                       Bisen
                    
                     ,
                     the
                     like
                     sum
                     .
                     15000
                  
                
              
               
                 Besides
                 all
                 these
                 ,
                 there
                 are
                 yet
                 some
                 five
                 or
                 six
                 and
                 twenty
                 ,
                 who
                 have
                 each
                 of
                 them
                 ten
                 thousand
                 Kockiens
                 of
                 yearly
                 Revenue
                 .
                 But
                 we
                 shall
                 forbear
                 the
                 naming
                 of
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 It
                 remains
                 then
                 only
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 give
                 an
                 account
                 of
                 the
                 Revenues
                 of
                 those
                 Lords
                 who
                 are
                 actually
                 attendant
                 on
                 the
                 Court
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 so
                 considerable
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 well
                 deserve
                 a
                 place
                 by
                 themselves
                 .
                 
                   
                     
                       Deyno
                       Oiedonne
                    
                     ,
                     
                     hath
                     a
                     yearly
                     Revenue
                     of
                     a
                     hundred
                     and
                     fifty
                     thousand
                     Kockiens
                     .
                     150000
                  
                   
                     Sackay
                     Outandonne
                     120000
                  
                   
                     Nangay
                     Sinnanodonne
                     .
                     100000
                  
                   
                     Sackay
                     Sannikodonne
                     .
                     90000
                  
                   
                     Audo
                     Oukiondonne
                     .
                     60000
                  
                   
                     Inoie
                     Cawaytdonne
                     .
                     50000
                  
                   
                     Inaba
                     Tangodonne
                     .
                     40000
                  
                   
                     Sackay
                     Auwadonne
                     30000
                  
                   
                     
                       Sackay
                       Iamaissoradonne
                    
                     ,
                     the
                     like
                     .
                     30000
                  
                   
                     Neyta
                     Ingadonne
                     .
                     20000
                  
                   
                     
                     
                       Tsmitsia
                       Nimbodonne
                    
                     ,
                     the
                     like
                     .
                     20000
                  
                   
                     
                       Nisiou
                       Oukioudonne
                    
                     ,
                     the
                     like
                     .
                     20000
                  
                   
                     
                       Matsendayro
                       Iemondonne
                    
                     ,
                     the
                     like
                     sum
                     .
                     20000
                  
                   
                     
                       Immanguyts
                       Taytemadonne
                    
                     ,
                     the
                     like
                     .
                     20000
                  
                   
                     Matsendayro
                     Insdonne
                     .
                     15000
                  
                   
                     Abobongodonne
                     ,
                     the
                     like
                     .
                     15000
                  
                   
                     
                       Anwajamma
                       Oukoradonne
                    
                     ,
                     the
                     like
                     .
                     15000
                  
                   
                     
                       Cio●gock
                       Sensindonne
                    
                     ,
                     the
                     like
                     .
                     15000
                  
                   
                     
                       Itacoura
                       Neyseindonne
                    
                     ,
                     the
                     like
                     .
                     15000
                  
                   
                     
                       Narsye
                       Insdonne
                    
                     ,
                     the
                     like
                     .
                     15000
                  
                   
                     
                       Akiamonta
                       Taysimadonne
                    
                     ,
                     the
                     like
                     .
                     15000
                  
                   
                     Forita
                     Cangadonne
                     ,
                     
                       ten
                       thousand
                       Kockiens
                    
                     .
                     10000
                  
                   
                     
                       Minra
                       Simadonne
                    
                     ,
                     the
                     like
                     .
                     10000
                  
                   
                     
                       Maynda
                       Gonoskadonne
                    
                     ,
                     the
                     like
                     .
                     10000
                  
                   
                     
                       Missona
                       Iamatta
                    
                     ,
                     the
                     like
                     .
                     10000
                  
                   
                     
                       Fory
                       Its●ocamy
                    
                     ,
                     the
                     like
                     .
                     10000
                  
                   
                     
                       Miury
                       Omonaskadonne
                    
                     ,
                     the
                     like
                     .
                     10000
                  
                   
                     
                       Fonda
                       Sanjandonne
                    
                     ,
                     the
                     like
                     sum
                     .
                     10000
                  
                
              
               
                 Now
                 the
                 Revenues
                 of
                 the
                 Princes
                 and
                 Lords
                 of
                 whom
                 we
                 have
                 given
                 this
                 account
                 ,
                 consists
                 altogether
                 in
                 Lordships
                 and
                 Demesnes
                 :
                 for
                 some
                 are
                 rich
                 in
                 Corn
                 and
                 Cattle
                 ,
                 others
                 in
                 several
                 Mines
                 ,
                 as
                 Gold
                 ,
                 Silver
                 ,
                 Copper
                 ,
                 Tin
                 ,
                 Quick-silver
                 ,
                 Iron
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 Others
                 are
                 wealthy
                 in
                 Woods
                 ,
                 Flax
                 ,
                 Cotton
                 ,
                 or
                 Silk
                 ;
                 of
                 all
                 which
                 the
                 Emperour
                 hath
                 a
                 certain
                 knowledge
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 secret
                 informations
                 sent
                 him
                 by
                 those
                 Secretaries
                 whom
                 he
                 places
                 about
                 them
                 to
                 mannage
                 their
                 Affairs
                 ;
                 for
                 he
                 recommends
                 to
                 every
                 one
                 of
                 them
                 a
                 Secretary
                 ,
                 with
                 a
                 Letter
                 to
                 this
                 effect
                 .
                 
                 
                   Well-beloved
                   ,
                   I
                   know
                   you
                   have
                   many
                   Vassals
                   and
                   Servants
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   the
                   occasions
                   wherein
                   you
                   are
                   to
                   employ
                   them
                   are
                   very
                   great
                   ;
                   therefore
                   I
                   send
                   you
                   a
                   person
                   ,
                   whose
                   assistance
                   may
                   in
                   some
                   measure
                   ease
                   you
                   of
                   the
                   burthen
                   which
                   lies
                   upon
                   you
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   whose
                   fidelity
                   you
                   may
                   be
                   assur'd
                   ,
                   in
                   as
                   much
                   as
                   I
                   commend
                   him
                   to
                   you
                   ,
                   as
                   one
                   who
                   hath
                   been
                   brought
                   up
                   at
                   my
                   own
                   house
                   :
                   Make
                   use
                   of
                   him
                   ,
                   and
                   take
                   in
                   good
                   part
                   the
                   care
                   I
                   have
                   of
                   your
                   person
                   and
                   affairs
                   .
                
                 These
                 indeed
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 most
                 part
                 ,
                 are
                 such
                 as
                 have
                 serv'd
                 the
                 Emperour
                 in
                 their
                 youth
                 ,
                 in
                 his
                 three
                 Chambers
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 whose
                 abilities
                 ,
                 prudence
                 ,
                 and
                 judgment
                 he
                 is
                 satisfied
                 ,
                 assuring
                 himself
                 of
                 their
                 fidelity
                 ,
                 besides
                 the
                 expressions
                 he
                 might
                 find
                 thereof
                 during
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 their
                 service
                 ,
                 by
                 an
                 act
                 signed
                 with
                 their
                 bloud
                 :
                 in
                 so
                 much
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 not
                 ought
                 done
                 in
                 the
                 Provinces
                 ,
                 whereof
                 he
                 hath
                 not
                 ,
                 by
                 this
                 means
                 ,
                 a
                 perfect
                 account
                 .
                 For
                 these
                 Secretaries
                 keep
                 an
                 exact
                 Journal
                 of
                 whatever
                 they
                 observe
                 in
                 the
                 life
                 and
                 actions
                 of
                 the
                 Princes
                 whom
                 they
                 are
                 sent
                 to
                 ,
                 who
                 undertake
                 nothing
                 without
                 their
                 advice
                 ,
                 nor
                 do
                 any
                 business
                 wherein
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 consulted
                 ,
                 which
                 gives
                 them
                 great
                 authority
                 in
                 the
                 Provinces
                 ,
                 and
                 makes
                 the
                 Princes
                 themselves
                 look
                 on
                 them
                 as
                 such
                 ,
                 whose
                 favour
                 they
                 stand
                 in
                 need
                 of
                 to
                 keep
                 a
                 fair
                 correspondence
                 with
                 the
                 Court.
                 On
                 the
                 other
                 side
                 ,
                 these
                 Princes
                 are
                 glad
                 to
                 have
                 able
                 and
                 understanding
                 persons
                 about
                 them
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 may
                 observe
                 the
                 miscarriages
                 of
                 their
                 Government
                 ,
                 and
                 have
                 the
                 confidence
                 to
                 be
                 their
                 Remembrancers
                 thereof
                 ;
                 as
                 chusing
                 rather
                 that
                 a
                 faithful
                 Servant
                 should
                 acquaint
                 them
                 therewith
                 ,
                 that
                 so
                 they
                 may
                 be
                 seasonably
                 reform'd
                 ,
                 then
                 that
                 they
                 should
                 become
                 the
                 discourse
                 of
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 should
                 take
                 occasion
                 thence
                 to
                 do
                 them
                 ill
                 Offices
                 about
                 the
                 Emperour
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 great
                 Lords
                 ,
                 
                 who
                 govern
                 the
                 chiefest
                 Provinces
                 ,
                 have
                 three
                 names
                 ;
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 their
                 own
                 proper
                 Name
                 ,
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 Family
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Sirname
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 take
                 from
                 their
                 Province
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 they
                 commonly
                 give
                 the
                 Castle
                 where
                 they
                 live
                 ;
                 and
                 they
                 are
                 the
                 more
                 willing
                 to
                 be
                 called
                 by
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 their
                 Family
                 ,
                 
                 then
                 their
                 own
                 ,
                 upon
                 this
                 account
                 ;
                 that
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 say
                 ,
                 the
                 Family
                 was
                 before
                 them
                 .
                 But
                 it
                 is
                 withall
                 to
                 be
                 observed
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 not
                 any
                 man
                 but
                 hath
                 his
                 name
                 changed
                 thrice
                 ;
                 for
                 the
                 name
                 which
                 had
                 been
                 given
                 him
                 in
                 his
                 Infancy
                 ,
                 being
                 not
                 fit
                 for
                 him
                 when
                 he
                 is
                 become
                 a
                 man
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 age
                 of
                 twenty
                 years
                 there
                 is
                 another
                 given
                 him
                 ;
                 and
                 when
                 he
                 comes
                 to
                 that
                 of
                 fifty
                 five
                 or
                 sixty
                 ,
                 he
                 receives
                 a
                 third
                 name
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 was
                 not
                 fit
                 for
                 youth
                 or
                 a
                 less
                 advanc'd
                 age
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 departure
                 of
                 great
                 Lords
                 is
                 commonly
                 attended
                 by
                 the
                 voluntary
                 execution
                 of
                 twenty
                 or
                 thirty
                 Vassals
                 or
                 Slaves
                 ,
                 who
                 rip
                 up
                 their
                 bellies
                 and
                 die
                 with
                 their
                 Masters
                 .
                 These
                 are
                 oblig'd
                 to
                 this
                 by
                 an
                 Oath
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 is
                 done
                 partly
                 by
                 way
                 of
                 acknowledgment
                 of
                 the
                 particular
                 kindness
                 which
                 their
                 Lords
                 had
                 for
                 them
                 .
                 Having
                 acquainted
                 their
                 Lord
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 willing
                 to
                 be
                 oblig'd
                 to
                 sacrifice
                 themselves
                 in
                 that
                 manner
                 when
                 occasion
                 shall
                 require
                 ,
                 they
                 entertain
                 him
                 with
                 a
                 short
                 discourse
                 to
                 this
                 purpose
                 ;
                 
                   Most
                   mighty
                   Sir
                   ,
                   you
                   have
                   many
                   other
                   slaves
                   and
                   servants
                   ,
                   of
                   whose
                   affection
                   and
                   fidelity
                   you
                   are
                   assur'd
                   ;
                   who
                   am
                   I
                   ,
                   or
                   what
                   have
                   I
                   deserv'd
                   ,
                   that
                   you
                   should
                   honour
                   me
                   with
                   your
                   favour
                   above
                   any
                   of
                   the
                   
                   rest
                   ?
                   I
                   resign
                   up
                   this
                   life
                   to
                   you
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   already
                   yours
                   ,
                   and
                   promise
                   you
                   ,
                   I
                   will
                   keep
                   it
                   no
                   longer
                   then
                   it
                   shall
                   be
                   serviceable
                   to
                   yours
                   .
                
                 Then
                 the
                 Lord
                 and
                 the
                 Vassal
                 take
                 off
                 ,
                 each
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 a
                 Bowl
                 of
                 Wine
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 most
                 Religious
                 Ceremony
                 they
                 have
                 among
                 them
                 ,
                 to
                 confirm
                 their
                 Oaths
                 ,
                 which
                 thereby
                 become
                 inviolable
                 .
              
               
                 To
                 do
                 this
                 execution
                 upon
                 themselves
                 ,
                 
                 after
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 their
                 Lord
                 ,
                 they
                 get
                 together
                 all
                 the
                 nearest
                 of
                 their
                 Kindred
                 ,
                 who
                 conduct
                 them
                 to
                 the
                 Mesquite
                 or
                 Pagode
                 ,
                 where
                 they
                 sit
                 down
                 upon
                 Mats
                 and
                 Garments
                 ,
                 wherewith
                 they
                 cover
                 all
                 the
                 floor
                 ,
                 and
                 having
                 spent
                 some
                 time
                 in
                 making
                 good
                 chear
                 ,
                 they
                 rip
                 up
                 their
                 bellies
                 ,
                 cutting
                 them
                 cross
                 ,
                 so
                 as
                 that
                 all
                 the
                 guts
                 come
                 out
                 ;
                 and
                 if
                 that
                 does
                 not
                 dispatch
                 them
                 ,
                 they
                 thrust
                 themselves
                 into
                 the
                 throat
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 compleat
                 the
                 execution
                 .
                 Nay
                 ,
                 there
                 are
                 some
                 ,
                 who
                 coming
                 to
                 hear
                 that
                 their
                 Masters
                 intend
                 to
                 build
                 some
                 Edifice
                 ,
                 either
                 for
                 himself
                 or
                 the
                 Emperour
                 ,
                 will
                 desire
                 him
                 to
                 do
                 them
                 the
                 honour
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 be
                 laid
                 under
                 the
                 Foundations
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 think
                 are
                 made
                 immoveable
                 by
                 that
                 voluntary
                 Sacrifice
                 ;
                 and
                 if
                 their
                 request
                 be
                 granted
                 ,
                 they
                 chearfully
                 lay
                 themselves
                 down
                 at
                 the
                 Foundation
                 ,
                 and
                 have
                 great
                 Stones
                 cast
                 upon
                 them
                 ,
                 which
                 soon
                 put
                 them
                 out
                 of
                 all
                 pain
                 .
                 But
                 it
                 is
                 for
                 the
                 most
                 part
                 Despair
                 which
                 puts
                 them
                 upon
                 this
                 resolution
                 ;
                 in
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 these
                 are
                 of
                 that
                 kind
                 of
                 Slaves
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 so
                 cruelly
                 treated
                 ,
                 that
                 death
                 were
                 more
                 supportable
                 to
                 them
                 then
                 the
                 wretched
                 life
                 they
                 lead
                 .
              
               
                 All
                 their
                 Pagodes
                 or
                 Mesquites
                 are
                 of
                 Wood
                 ,
                 
                 rais'd
                 three
                 or
                 four
                 foot
                 from
                 the
                 ground
                 ,
                 and
                 about
                 seven
                 or
                 eight
                 fathom
                 square
                 ;
                 They
                 have
                 on
                 the
                 outside
                 many
                 Turrets
                 ,
                 having
                 lights
                 on
                 all
                 sides
                 ,
                 and
                 gilt
                 all
                 over
                 ,
                 but
                 very
                 narrow
                 ,
                 and
                 set
                 out
                 with
                 certain
                 fantastick
                 Figures
                 ,
                 but
                 wretchedly
                 done
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 proportions
                 .
                 They
                 have
                 also
                 Statues
                 in
                 their
                 Pagodes
                 ,
                 whereto
                 they
                 address
                 their
                 Prayers
                 ,
                 and
                 bestow
                 on
                 them
                 ,
                 by
                 way
                 of
                 Alms
                 ,
                 a
                 certain
                 number
                 of
                 Caxias
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Priests
                 make
                 their
                 advantage
                 of
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 their
                 Castles
                 are
                 much
                 better
                 built
                 .
                 
                 His
                 Majesty
                 hath
                 belonging
                 to
                 him
                 many
                 spacious
                 and
                 fair
                 ones
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 most
                 considerable
                 are
                 those
                 of
                 Osacca
                 and
                 Iedo
                 .
                 The
                 Princes
                 and
                 great
                 Lords
                 have
                 also
                 very
                 handsome
                 Castles
                 ,
                 but
                 those
                 which
                 are
                 fortifi'd
                 are
                 oblig'd
                 to
                 receive
                 a
                 Garrison
                 from
                 the
                 Soveraign
                 .
                 The
                 Cities
                 have
                 not
                 any
                 Fortifications
                 at
                 all
                 :
                 for
                 ,
                 some
                 few
                 only
                 excepted
                 ,
                 which
                 lie
                 between
                 Firando
                 and
                 Iedo
                 ,
                 and
                 have
                 only
                 simple
                 walls
                 ;
                 the
                 rest
                 have
                 not
                 any
                 at
                 all
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 Streets
                 are
                 streight
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 breadth
                 and
                 length
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 sixty
                 Iekiens
                 ,
                 which
                 make
                 about
                 fourscore
                 and
                 ten
                 fathom
                 .
                 Every
                 Street
                 hath
                 two
                 Gates
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 shut
                 up
                 in
                 the
                 night
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 Watch
                 kept
                 at
                 them
                 :
                 as
                 also
                 two
                 Officers
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 accountable
                 for
                 the
                 disorders
                 committed
                 in
                 their
                 Quarter
                 ,
                 and
                 speak
                 to
                 the
                 Judge
                 ,
                 about
                 any
                 thing
                 wherein
                 the
                 Inhabitants
                 of
                 the
                 Streets
                 ,
                 whereof
                 they
                 have
                 the
                 oversight
                 ,
                 are
                 any
                 way
                 concern'd
                 ;
                 there
                 being
                 ,
                 it
                 seems
                 ,
                 such
                 order
                 taken
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 persons
                 are
                 not
                 permitted
                 to
                 present
                 themselves
                 indifferently
                 before
                 the
                 Magistrate
                 ,
                 but
                 they
                 would
                 have
                 it
                 done
                 by
                 such
                 as
                 know
                 what
                 respect
                 they
                 owe
                 to
                 their
                 Superiours
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Cities
                 or
                 Towns
                 have
                 no
                 particular
                 Revenue
                 ,
                 
                 nor
                 any
                 sums
                 of
                 Money
                 in
                 bank
                 ,
                 whereof
                 they
                 have
                 the
                 disposal
                 ;
                 for
                 all
                 the
                 Deme●ne
                 belongs
                 to
                 the
                 Soveraign
                 ,
                 who
                 bestows
                 the
                 Revenue
                 thereof
                 on
                 the
                 Princes
                 and
                 great
                 Lords
                 before
                 mentioned
                 ,
                 and
                 permits
                 not
                 the
                 raising
                 of
                 any
                 Impositions
                 or
                 Taxes
                 ,
                 of
                 any
                 nature
                 whatsoever
                 .
                 Nor
                 is
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 fear'd
                 that
                 the
                 mildness
                 of
                 the
                 Air
                 of
                 that
                 Countrey
                 should
                 breed
                 any
                 of
                 those
                 Grashoppers
                 ,
                 which
                 consume
                 ,
                 where-ever
                 they
                 come
                 ,
                 all
                 the
                 Fruit
                 which
                 the
                 Hail
                 hath
                 left
                 on
                 the
                 Trees
                 ,
                 in
                 so
                 much
                 that
                 they
                 leave
                 not
                 any
                 verdure
                 on
                 them
                 .
                 They
                 only
                 pay
                 a
                 small
                 chief
                 Rent
                 for
                 their
                 Houses
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 great
                 Lords
                 receive
                 yearly
                 ,
                 but
                 it
                 amounts
                 not
                 to
                 above
                 thirty
                 shillings
                 for
                 the
                 greatest
                 ,
                 those
                 of
                 the
                 middle
                 sort
                 ten
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 ordinary
                 ones
                 twenty
                 pence
                 .
                 The
                 Inhabitants
                 are
                 ,
                 besides
                 these
                 ,
                 oblig'd
                 to
                 certain
                 dayes
                 works
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 find
                 a
                 man
                 for
                 their
                 Lord
                 ,
                 to
                 do
                 what
                 business
                 he
                 hath
                 to
                 put
                 him
                 upon
                 ;
                 but
                 this
                 happens
                 not
                 above
                 twice
                 or
                 thrice
                 a
                 moneth
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 but
                 for
                 an
                 hour
                 or
                 two
                 ,
                 or
                 at
                 most
                 but
                 for
                 half
                 a
                 day
                 .
                 By
                 this
                 means
                 the
                 Lord
                 lives
                 upon
                 his
                 Demes●e
                 ,
                 the
                 Souldier
                 by
                 his
                 Pay
                 ,
                 the
                 Merchant
                 by
                 his
                 Traffick
                 ,
                 the
                 Tradesman
                 by
                 his
                 Trade
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Husbandman
                 by
                 his
                 Labour
                 .
              
               
                 One
                 of
                 the
                 most
                 considerable
                 parts
                 of
                 these
                 Lords
                 Revenues
                 consists
                 in
                 Fishing
                 ,
                 especially
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 Whale
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Emperour
                 gives
                 them
                 .
                 There
                 are
                 taken
                 every
                 year
                 about
                 two
                 or
                 three
                 hundred
                 upon
                 the
                 Coasts
                 of
                 Iapan
                 ,
                 but
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 so
                 big
                 as
                 tho●e
                 taken
                 towards
                 the
                 North
                 ,
                 and
                 have
                 ,
                 at
                 most
                 ,
                 not
                 above
                 seven
                 or
                 eight
                 inches
                 of
                 fat
                 ,
                 but
                 much
                 flesh
                 ,
                 or
                 meat
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Iaponneses
                 feed
                 upon
                 .
              
               
                 There
                 is
                 no
                 Lord
                 ,
                 
                 nor
                 indeed
                 any
                 Citizen
                 ,
                 or
                 Merchant
                 ,
                 but
                 may
                 put
                 his
                 Vassals
                 and
                 Domesticks
                 to
                 death
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 by
                 way
                 of
                 Justice
                 ,
                 he
                 himself
                 being
                 the
                 Judge
                 ;
                 but
                 to
                 others
                 Justice
                 is
                 administred
                 ,
                 all
                 over
                 the
                 Country
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Emperours
                 name
                 .
                 Gentlemen
                 and
                 Souldiers
                 have
                 the
                 priviledge
                 to
                 be
                 their
                 own
                 Executioners
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 rip
                 up
                 their
                 bellies
                 themselves
                 :
                 but
                 others
                 are
                 forc'd
                 to
                 receive
                 their
                 death
                 from
                 the
                 hands
                 of
                 the
                 common
                 
                 Executioner
                 .
                 They
                 alledge
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 reason
                 for
                 this
                 proceeding
                 of
                 theirs
                 ,
                 that
                 Merchants
                 are
                 ,
                 in
                 some
                 respect
                 ,
                 infamous
                 ,
                 in
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 most
                 part
                 ,
                 Lyars
                 ,
                 and
                 deceive
                 those
                 that
                 trust
                 them
                 .
                 Tradesmen
                 they
                 sleight
                 ,
                 as
                 being
                 only
                 but
                 publick
                 servants
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 Peasantry
                 is
                 contemptible
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 wretched
                 condition
                 they
                 live
                 in
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 little
                 better
                 then
                 that
                 of
                 Slaves
                 .
                 Only
                 the
                 Gentlemen
                 and
                 Souldiers
                 are
                 best
                 respected
                 ,
                 and
                 live
                 at
                 the
                 charge
                 ,
                 and
                 upon
                 the
                 labour
                 of
                 others
                 .
              
               
                 No
                 offence
                 ,
                 
                 though
                 never
                 so
                 small
                 ,
                 but
                 is
                 punish'd
                 with
                 death
                 ,
                 but
                 especially
                 Theft
                 ,
                 though
                 it
                 were
                 but
                 for
                 a
                 Penny.
                 Gaming
                 ,
                 whether
                 that
                 which
                 depends
                 upon
                 chance
                 ,
                 or
                 requires
                 skill
                 ,
                 is
                 capital
                 among
                 them
                 ,
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 for
                 money
                 ;
                 and
                 he
                 who
                 kills
                 another
                 ,
                 though
                 innocently
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 his
                 own
                 defence
                 ,
                 is
                 to
                 die
                 without
                 mercy
                 ;
                 with
                 this
                 only
                 difference
                 ,
                 that
                 such
                 as
                 kill
                 in
                 their
                 own
                 defence
                 ,
                 as
                 also
                 they
                 who
                 commit
                 such
                 Faults
                 or
                 Offences
                 ,
                 as
                 would
                 not
                 here
                 be
                 punished
                 with
                 death
                 ,
                 die
                 only
                 themselves
                 ,
                 but
                 other
                 Offenders
                 involve
                 all
                 their
                 Kindred
                 in
                 their
                 misfortune
                 ;
                 
                 so
                 that
                 for
                 the
                 Crime
                 of
                 one
                 single
                 person
                 ,
                 the
                 Father
                 ,
                 Brethren
                 and
                 Children
                 are
                 put
                 to
                 death
                 ,
                 the
                 Wives
                 and
                 Daughters
                 are
                 made
                 Slaves
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Estate
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 Family
                 is
                 confiscated
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 happens
                 so
                 frequently
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 are
                 Commissioners
                 expresly
                 appointed
                 for
                 the
                 administration
                 of
                 what
                 is
                 so
                 confiscated
                 ;
                 yet
                 does
                 not
                 the
                 money
                 raised
                 thereby
                 go
                 to
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 but
                 is
                 imployed
                 in
                 the
                 building
                 of
                 Pagodes
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 repairing
                 of
                 High-wayes
                 and
                 Bridges
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 torture
                 Thieves
                 are
                 put
                 to
                 ,
                 
                 for
                 want
                 of
                 evidence
                 ,
                 makes
                 rather
                 the
                 unfortunate
                 then
                 the
                 guilty
                 to
                 be
                 condemned
                 .
                 They
                 take
                 a
                 piece
                 of
                 Iron
                 ,
                 about
                 a
                 finger
                 thick
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 foot
                 square
                 ,
                 and
                 make
                 it
                 red
                 hot
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 soon
                 as
                 the
                 redness
                 is
                 gone
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Iron
                 return'd
                 to
                 its
                 own
                 colour
                 ,
                 they
                 put
                 it
                 to
                 the
                 hands
                 of
                 the
                 party
                 accused
                 ,
                 upon
                 two
                 sheets
                 of
                 Paper
                 ,
                 which
                 immediately
                 flame
                 ,
                 and
                 if
                 the
                 accused
                 person
                 can
                 cast
                 the
                 piece
                 of
                 Iron
                 upon
                 a
                 little
                 Hurdle
                 standing
                 near
                 him
                 ,
                 without
                 burning
                 himself
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 dismissed
                 ;
                 but
                 if
                 his
                 hands
                 are
                 ever
                 so
                 little
                 touched
                 by
                 the
                 Fire
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 sentenc'd
                 to
                 die
                 .
                 This
                 Crime
                 is
                 punish'd
                 with
                 a
                 particular
                 kind
                 of
                 death
                 .
                 The
                 Criminal
                 is
                 tied
                 with
                 a
                 Straw-rope
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 Neck
                 ,
                 to
                 a
                 great
                 Cane
                 ,
                 overthwart
                 which
                 they
                 put
                 two
                 other
                 Canes
                 ,
                 much
                 after
                 the
                 manner
                 of
                 a
                 Lorrain-Cross
                 ,
                 whereto
                 they
                 fasten
                 the
                 Feet
                 and
                 the
                 Hands
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 the
                 Executioner
                 runs
                 him
                 through
                 with
                 a
                 Pike
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 right
                 Side
                 up
                 to
                 the
                 left
                 Shoulder
                 ,
                 and
                 from
                 the
                 left
                 Side
                 to
                 the
                 right
                 Shoulder
                 :
                 so
                 that
                 being
                 twice
                 run
                 through
                 the
                 heart
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 soon
                 dispatch'd
                 .
                 Sometimes
                 they
                 only
                 fasten
                 the
                 Malefactor
                 with
                 his
                 Back
                 to
                 a
                 Post
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 make
                 him
                 stretch
                 forth
                 his
                 Hands
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 held
                 out
                 by
                 two
                 Men
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 the
                 Executioner
                 ,
                 standing
                 behind
                 him
                 ,
                 runs
                 him
                 in
                 at
                 the
                 Neck
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 into
                 the
                 Heart
                 ,
                 and
                 dispatches
                 him
                 in
                 a
                 moment
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Lords
                 have
                 such
                 an
                 absolute
                 power
                 over
                 their
                 menial
                 Servants
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 needs
                 but
                 a
                 pretence
                 to
                 put
                 them
                 to
                 death
                 .
                 An
                 example
                 of
                 this
                 happened
                 not
                 long
                 since
                 ;
                 a
                 Servant
                 had
                 the
                 insolence
                 to
                 address
                 himself
                 to
                 a
                 Gentleman
                 ,
                 to
                 proffer
                 his
                 service
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 but
                 ask'd
                 greater
                 Wages
                 then
                 he
                 knew
                 the
                 other
                 was
                 able
                 to
                 give
                 ,
                 purposely
                 to
                 abuse
                 him
                 .
                 The
                 Gentleman
                 ,
                 perceiving
                 the
                 impudence
                 of
                 the
                 Raskal
                 ,
                 was
                 a
                 little
                 troubled
                 at
                 it
                 ,
                 but
                 smother'd
                 his
                 indignation
                 ,
                 and
                 only
                 told
                 him
                 ,
                 that
                 his
                 demands
                 were
                 very
                 great
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 he
                 had
                 so
                 good
                 an
                 opinion
                 of
                 him
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 must
                 needs
                 be
                 a
                 good
                 Servant
                 .
                 Accordingly
                 he
                 kept
                 him
                 a
                 while
                 ;
                 but
                 one
                 day
                 charging
                 him
                 with
                 some
                 neglect
                 ,
                 and
                 reproaching
                 him
                 ,
                 that
                 when
                 he
                 should
                 have
                 been
                 about
                 his
                 business
                 ,
                 he
                 had
                 been
                 idling
                 about
                 the
                 City
                 ,
                 he
                 put
                 him
                 to
                 death
                 .
                 The
                 Gentlemen
                 and
                 Souldi●rs
                 are
                 for
                 the
                 most
                 part
                 very
                 poor
                 ,
                 and
                 live
                 miserably
                 ;
                 by
                 being
                 highly
                 conceited
                 of
                 themselves
                 ,
                 most
                 of
                 them
                 keep
                 Servants
                 ,
                 though
                 only
                 to
                 carry
                 their
                 Shoes
                 after
                 them
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 indeed
                 but
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 a
                 pair
                 of
                 Soles
                 ,
                 made
                 of
                 Straw
                 or
                 Rushes
                 ,
                 having
                 a
                 hole
                 towards
                 the
                 toe
                 ,
                 which
                 keeps
                 them
                 on
                 their
                 feet
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Crimes
                 for
                 which
                 all
                 of
                 the
                 Family
                 or
                 kindred
                 are
                 put
                 to
                 death
                 ,
                 
                 are
                 Extortion
                 ,
                 Coyning
                 ,
                 setting
                 of
                 Houses
                 on
                 fire
                 ,
                 ravithing
                 of
                 Women
                 ,
                 premeditated
                 murther
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 If
                 a
                 Mans
                 Wife
                 be
                 guilty
                 of
                 any
                 Crime
                 her
                 Husband
                 is
                 convicted
                 of
                 ,
                 she
                 dies
                 with
                 him
                 ,
                 but
                 if
                 she
                 be
                 innocent
                 ,
                 she
                 is
                 made
                 a
                 Slave
                 .
                 Their
                 punishments
                 bear
                 no
                 proportion
                 to
                 the
                 Crimes
                 committed
                 ,
                 but
                 are
                 so
                 cruel
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 were
                 not
                 easie
                 to
                 express
                 the
                 barbarism
                 thereof
                 .
                 To
                 consume
                 with
                 a
                 gentle
                 Fire
                 ,
                 or
                 only
                 with
                 a
                 Candle
                 ,
                 to
                 crucifie
                 with
                 the
                 Head
                 downwards
                 ,
                 to
                 boyl
                 Men
                 in
                 seething
                 Oyl
                 or
                 Water
                 ,
                 to
                 quarter
                 and
                 draw
                 with
                 four
                 Horses
                 ,
                 are
                 very
                 ordinary
                 punishments
                 among
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 One
                 who
                 had
                 undertaken
                 to
                 find
                 Timber
                 and
                 Stones
                 for
                 the
                 building
                 of
                 a
                 Palace
                 for
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 and
                 had
                 corrupted
                 the
                 Officers
                 appointed
                 by
                 his
                 Majesty
                 to
                 receive
                 and
                 register
                 what
                 he
                 should
                 send
                 in
                 ,
                 was
                 crucified
                 with
                 his
                 head
                 downwards
                 .
                 The
                 officers
                 were
                 condemn'd
                 to
                 rip
                 up
                 their
                 bellies
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 Merchant
                 was
                 put
                 to
                 the
                 foresaid
                 death
                 .
                 He
                 had
                 the
                 repute
                 of
                 an
                 honest
                 man
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 one
                 that
                 had
                 had
                 occasion
                 to
                 obliege
                 several
                 Persons
                 of
                 Quality
                 ;
                 in
                 so
                 much
                 that
                 some
                 resolved
                 to
                 petition
                 the
                 Emperour
                 for
                 his
                 pardon
                 ,
                 though
                 these
                 intercessions
                 for
                 condemn'd
                 persons
                 be
                 in
                 some
                 sort
                 criminal
                 ;
                 and
                 indeed
                 the
                 Emperour
                 
                 took
                 it
                 so
                 ill
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Lords
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 presented
                 their
                 Petition
                 for
                 him
                 ,
                 had
                 no
                 other
                 answer
                 thereto
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 reproaches
                 he
                 made
                 to
                 them
                 of
                 their
                 imprudence
                 .
              
               
                 It
                 happened
                 in
                 the
                 year
                 1638.
                 
                 
                 That
                 a
                 Gentleman
                 ,
                 on
                 whom
                 the
                 King
                 had
                 bestowed
                 the
                 Government
                 of
                 a
                 little
                 Province
                 ,
                 near
                 Iedo
                 ,
                 so
                 oppressed
                 the
                 Country
                 people
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 forc'd
                 to
                 make
                 their
                 complaints
                 thereof
                 to
                 the
                 Court
                 ,
                 where
                 it
                 was
                 ordered
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 said
                 Gentleman
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 his
                 Relations
                 ,
                 should
                 all
                 have
                 their
                 bellies
                 ripp'd
                 up
                 on
                 the
                 same
                 day
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 near
                 as
                 might
                 be
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 hour
                 .
                 He
                 had
                 a
                 Brother
                 ,
                 who
                 lived
                 two
                 hundred
                 fourty
                 and
                 seven
                 Leagues
                 from
                 Iedo
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 service
                 of
                 the
                 King
                 of
                 Fingo
                 ;
                 an
                 Uncle
                 ,
                 who
                 lived
                 in
                 Satsuma
                 ,
                 twenty
                 Leagues
                 further
                 ;
                 a
                 Son
                 ,
                 who
                 serv'd
                 the
                 King
                 of
                 Kinocuni
                 ;
                 a
                 Grand-son
                 ,
                 who
                 serv'd
                 the
                 King
                 of
                 Massamme
                 ,
                 a
                 hundred
                 and
                 ten
                 Leagues
                 from
                 Iedo
                 ;
                 and
                 at
                 three
                 hundred
                 and
                 eighty
                 Leagues
                 from
                 Satsuma
                 ,
                 another
                 Son
                 ,
                 who
                 serv'd
                 the
                 Governour
                 of
                 the
                 Castle
                 of
                 Quanto
                 ;
                 two
                 Brothers
                 ,
                 who
                 were
                 of
                 the
                 Regiment
                 of
                 the
                 Emperours
                 Guard
                 ;
                 and
                 another
                 Son
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 married
                 the
                 only
                 Daughter
                 of
                 a
                 rich
                 Merchant
                 near
                 Iedo
                 ;
                 yet
                 were
                 all
                 these
                 persons
                 to
                 be
                 executed
                 precisely
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 hour
                 .
                 To
                 do
                 that
                 ,
                 they
                 cast
                 up
                 what
                 time
                 were
                 requisite
                 to
                 send
                 the
                 Order
                 to
                 the
                 farthest
                 place
                 ,
                 and
                 having
                 appointed
                 the
                 day
                 for
                 the
                 execution
                 there
                 ,
                 Orders
                 were
                 sent
                 to
                 the
                 Princes
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 forementioned
                 places
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 should
                 put
                 to
                 death
                 all
                 those
                 persons
                 upon
                 the
                 same
                 day
                 ,
                 just
                 at
                 noon
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 punctually
                 done
                 .
                 The
                 Merchant
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 bestowed
                 his
                 Daughter
                 on
                 that
                 Gentlemans
                 Son
                 ,
                 died
                 of
                 grief
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Widow
                 starv'd
                 her self
                 .
              
               
                 Lying
                 is
                 also
                 punished
                 among
                 them
                 with
                 death
                 ,
                 
                 especially
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 said
                 in
                 the
                 presence
                 of
                 the
                 Judge
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 forementioned
                 punishments
                 are
                 only
                 for
                 Gentlemen
                 ,
                 Souldiers
                 ,
                 Merchants
                 ,
                 and
                 some
                 other
                 persons
                 of
                 mean
                 quality
                 :
                 but
                 Kings
                 ,
                 Princes
                 and
                 great
                 Lords
                 are
                 ordinarily
                 punished
                 more
                 cruelly
                 then
                 if
                 they
                 were
                 put
                 to
                 death
                 .
                 For
                 they
                 are
                 banished
                 into
                 a
                 little
                 Island
                 named
                 Faitsensima
                 ,
                 which
                 lies
                 fourteen
                 Leagues
                 from
                 the
                 Province
                 of
                 Iedo
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 but
                 a
                 League
                 about
                 .
                 It
                 hath
                 neither
                 Road
                 nor
                 Haven
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 is
                 so
                 steepy
                 all
                 about
                 ,
                 that
                 no
                 doubt
                 it
                 was
                 with
                 the
                 greatest
                 danger
                 imaginable
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 first
                 who
                 got
                 up
                 to
                 it
                 made
                 a
                 shift
                 to
                 do
                 it
                 .
                 Those
                 who
                 first
                 attempted
                 to
                 climb
                 it
                 up
                 ,
                 found
                 means
                 to
                 fasten
                 great
                 Poles
                 in
                 certain
                 places
                 ,
                 whereto
                 they
                 have
                 tyed
                 ropes
                 ,
                 with
                 which
                 they
                 draw
                 up
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 sent
                 thither
                 ,
                 and
                 make
                 fast
                 the
                 boats
                 ,
                 which
                 otherwise
                 would
                 split
                 against
                 the
                 Rocks
                 with
                 the
                 first
                 Wind.
                 There
                 grows
                 nothing
                 in
                 all
                 the
                 Island
                 ,
                 but
                 a
                 few
                 Mulberry-trees
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 obliged
                 to
                 send
                 in
                 provisions
                 for
                 the
                 subsistance
                 of
                 the
                 Prisoners
                 .
                 They
                 are
                 relieved
                 every
                 moneth
                 ,
                 as
                 is
                 also
                 the
                 Garrison
                 kept
                 there
                 ,
                 but
                 they
                 are
                 dieted
                 very
                 sparingly
                 ,
                 as
                 being
                 allow'd
                 only
                 a
                 little
                 Rice
                 ,
                 some
                 roots
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 wretched
                 fare
                 .
                 They
                 hardly
                 afford
                 them
                 a
                 lodging
                 over
                 their
                 heads
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 all
                 these
                 miseries
                 ,
                 they
                 oblige
                 them
                 to
                 keep
                 a
                 certain
                 number
                 of
                 Silk-worms
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 make
                 a
                 certain
                 quantity
                 of
                 Stuffs
                 every
                 year
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 expence
                 which
                 the
                 Emperour
                 of
                 Iapan
                 is
                 at
                 every
                 year
                 in
                 his
                 Court
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 what
                 relates
                 thereto
                 ,
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 the
                 sallaries
                 and
                 allowances
                 of
                 the
                 Officers
                 and
                 Counsellours
                 ,
                 amounts
                 yearly
                 to
                 four
                 millions
                 of
                 Kockiens
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 sallaries
                 of
                 Governours
                 of
                 places
                 and
                 Military
                 persons
                 ,
                 together
                 with
                 the
                 Pensions
                 he
                 gives
                 ,
                 amount
                 to
                 five
                 millions
                 of
                 Kockiens
                 .
              
               
                 They
                 who
                 speak
                 of
                 the
                 Soveraign
                 Prince
                 of
                 all
                 Iapan
                 ,
                 give
                 him
                 the
                 quality
                 of
                 Emperour
                 ,
                 in
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 all
                 the
                 other
                 Lords
                 of
                 the
                 Country
                 ,
                 on
                 whom
                 they
                 bestow
                 that
                 of
                 King
                 ,
                 depend
                 on
                 him
                 and
                 obey
                 him
                 ,
                 not
                 only
                 as
                 Vassals
                 ,
                 but
                 as
                 Subjects
                 ,
                 since
                 it
                 is
                 in
                 his
                 power
                 to
                 condemn
                 them
                 to
                 death
                 ,
                 to
                 deprive
                 them
                 of
                 their
                 Dignities
                 ,
                 to
                 dispossess
                 them
                 of
                 their
                 Territories
                 ,
                 to
                 banish
                 or
                 send
                 them
                 to
                 some
                 Island
                 ,
                 for
                 very
                 petty
                 Offences
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Castle
                 of
                 Iedo
                 ,
                 
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 place
                 of
                 his
                 ordinary
                 residence
                 ,
                 is
                 near
                 two
                 Leagues
                 in
                 compass
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 fortified
                 with
                 three
                 Walls
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 many
                 Moats
                 ,
                 very
                 deep
                 ,
                 and
                 built
                 of
                 Free-stone
                 ,
                 but
                 so
                 irregular
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 impossible
                 to
                 assign
                 it
                 any
                 certain
                 Figure
                 .
                 Within
                 less
                 then
                 three
                 hundred
                 paces
                 ,
                 a
                 Man
                 must
                 pass
                 through
                 eight
                 or
                 nine
                 Gates
                 ,
                 not
                 one
                 of
                 them
                 standing
                 opposite
                 to
                 another
                 ;
                 for
                 being
                 come
                 within
                 the
                 first
                 ,
                 he
                 must
                 turn
                 on
                 the
                 right
                 hand
                 to
                 go
                 to
                 the
                 second
                 ,
                 and
                 being
                 come
                 within
                 that
                 on
                 the
                 left
                 hand
                 to
                 go
                 to
                 the
                 third
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 alternately
                 till
                 he
                 comes
                 to
                 the
                 last
                 .
                 Just
                 within
                 the
                 last
                 Gate
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 Magazine
                 of
                 Arms
                 ,
                 for
                 three
                 or
                 four
                 thousand
                 men
                 ,
                 on
                 which
                 about
                 all
                 the
                 Streets
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 fair
                 and
                 broad
                 ,
                 having
                 on
                 both
                 sides
                 many
                 magnificent
                 Palaces
                 .
                 The
                 Gates
                 are
                 done
                 over
                 with
                 great
                 Iron
                 bars
                 ,
                 and
                 over
                 every
                 Gate
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 House
                 ,
                 wherein
                 two
                 or
                 three
                 hundred
                 Souldiers
                 may
                 be
                 lodg'd
                 .
                 The
                 Emperours
                 Palace
                 stands
                 in
                 the
                 midst
                 of
                 the
                 Castle
                 ,
                 and
                 hath
                 belonging
                 to
                 it
                 many
                 Appartments
                 ,
                 Halls
                 ,
                 Chambers
                 ,
                 Closets
                 ,
                 Galleries
                 ,
                 Gardens
                 ,
                 Orchards
                 ,
                 Groves
                 ,
                 Ponds
                 ,
                 Rivers
                 ,
                 Fountains
                 ,
                 Courts
                 ,
                 &c.
                 and
                 several
                 particular
                 Houses
                 ,
                 for
                 his
                 Wives
                 and
                 Concubines
                 .
              
               
               
                 At
                 your
                 coming
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Palace
                 ,
                 you
                 go
                 into
                 that
                 quarter
                 ,
                 where
                 the
                 Princes
                 of
                 the
                 Bloud
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 Counsellers
                 of
                 State
                 live
                 ,
                 and
                 thence
                 into
                 another
                 quarter
                 ,
                 where
                 are
                 the
                 Palaces
                 of
                 the
                 Kings
                 and
                 great
                 Lords
                 of
                 Iapan
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 all
                 gilt
                 both
                 within
                 and
                 without
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 more
                 sumptuously
                 built
                 out
                 of
                 this
                 respect
                 ;
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 certain
                 emulation
                 amongst
                 them
                 ,
                 who
                 shall
                 be
                 at
                 greatest
                 expence
                 to
                 please
                 the
                 Emperour
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 next
                 quarter
                 to
                 this
                 ,
                 there
                 live
                 other
                 Princes
                 and
                 Lords
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 not
                 so
                 powerful
                 as
                 the
                 former
                 ,
                 yet
                 have
                 their
                 Palaces
                 gilt
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 richly
                 furnish'd
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 Man
                 would
                 think
                 ,
                 at
                 his
                 first
                 coming
                 in
                 ,
                 he
                 met
                 with
                 Mountains
                 of
                 Gold.
                 In
                 this
                 quarter
                 there
                 live
                 some
                 of
                 the
                 Wives
                 and
                 eldest
                 Sons
                 of
                 those
                 Princes
                 ,
                 whom
                 the
                 Emperour
                 hath
                 brought
                 up
                 in
                 the
                 sight
                 of
                 the
                 Court
                 ,
                 as
                 so
                 many
                 Hostages
                 of
                 their
                 Fathers
                 fidelity
                 :
                 so
                 that
                 this
                 Castle
                 ,
                 though
                 as
                 big
                 as
                 a
                 considerable
                 City
                 ,
                 yet
                 is
                 so
                 full
                 of
                 people
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Streets
                 can
                 hardly
                 contain
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 When
                 the
                 Emperour
                 goes
                 out
                 of
                 his
                 Palace
                 ,
                 
                 he
                 either
                 rides
                 on
                 horse-back
                 ,
                 or
                 is
                 carried
                 in
                 a
                 Palanquin
                 ,
                 open
                 of
                 all
                 sides
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 is
                 accompany'd
                 by
                 a
                 great
                 number
                 of
                 Lords
                 ,
                 whom
                 they
                 call
                 the
                 Emperours
                 Camarades
                 .
                 These
                 Lords
                 are
                 of
                 great
                 quality
                 ,
                 and
                 very
                 rich
                 ,
                 yet
                 do
                 they
                 not
                 think
                 it
                 any
                 dishonour
                 ,
                 to
                 apply
                 themselves
                 to
                 such
                 things
                 as
                 are
                 either
                 necessary
                 or
                 delightful
                 .
                 Some
                 are
                 skill'd
                 in
                 Musick
                 ,
                 some
                 in
                 Physick
                 ,
                 some
                 are
                 excellent
                 at
                 Writing
                 ,
                 or
                 Painting
                 ,
                 others
                 study
                 eloquence
                 and
                 the
                 mannagement
                 of
                 Affairs
                 .
                 Next
                 them
                 there
                 goes
                 a
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Guard
                 ,
                 which
                 consists
                 altogether
                 of
                 persons
                 cull'd
                 out
                 among
                 the
                 Children
                 of
                 younger
                 Brothers
                 ,
                 Cousins
                 ,
                 or
                 Kinsmen
                 of
                 great
                 Lords
                 ,
                 among
                 whom
                 there
                 are
                 also
                 some
                 natural
                 Children
                 of
                 such
                 as
                 either
                 actually
                 are
                 in
                 employments
                 ,
                 or
                 may
                 ,
                 upon
                 presumption
                 of
                 their
                 Birth
                 ,
                 pretend
                 thereto
                 .
                 Then
                 follow
                 the
                 ordinary
                 Guard
                 ,
                 commanded
                 by
                 their
                 Colonels
                 and
                 other
                 Officers
                 ,
                 who
                 so
                 dispose
                 thereof
                 ,
                 that
                 two
                 or
                 three
                 thousand
                 march
                 before
                 the
                 Emperour
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 many
                 after
                 him
                 .
                 Among
                 so
                 many
                 Souldiers
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 not
                 one
                 but
                 there
                 hath
                 been
                 some
                 trial
                 made
                 of
                 his
                 courage
                 ,
                 nor
                 any
                 that
                 hath
                 not
                 gone
                 through
                 all
                 the
                 necessary
                 exercises
                 ,
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 such
                 a
                 kind
                 of
                 life
                 ,
                 and
                 whose
                 countenance
                 and
                 demeanour
                 is
                 not
                 answerable
                 to
                 the
                 employment
                 they
                 are
                 put
                 into
                 .
                 They
                 leave
                 a
                 space
                 between
                 them
                 and
                 the
                 Emperour
                 for
                 a
                 great
                 number
                 of
                 other
                 great
                 Lords
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 about
                 his
                 Majesties
                 person
                 ,
                 who
                 must
                 needs
                 make
                 a
                 strange
                 shew
                 ,
                 among
                 five
                 or
                 six
                 hundred
                 Men
                 ,
                 all
                 clad
                 in
                 black
                 ,
                 some
                 on
                 horse-back
                 ,
                 some
                 afoot
                 ,
                 all
                 marching
                 with
                 such
                 gravity
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 orderly
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 not
                 only
                 any
                 one
                 man
                 to
                 be
                 seen
                 out
                 of
                 his
                 rank
                 ,
                 but
                 a
                 man
                 hears
                 not
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 a
                 word
                 spoken
                 .
                 The
                 Streets
                 are
                 swept
                 ,
                 and
                 strew'd
                 with
                 Sand
                 or
                 Gravel
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 doors
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 houses
                 standing
                 open
                 :
                 yet
                 is
                 there
                 not
                 a
                 person
                 to
                 be
                 seen
                 ,
                 either
                 in
                 the
                 shops
                 ,
                 or
                 at
                 the
                 windows
                 ;
                 or
                 if
                 it
                 happen
                 there
                 be
                 ,
                 the
                 Guard
                 makes
                 them
                 kneel
                 till
                 such
                 time
                 as
                 the
                 Emperour
                 is
                 passed
                 by
                 .
              
               
                 Once
                 every
                 five
                 year
                 ,
                 
                 the
                 Emperour
                 goes
                 to
                 Meaco
                 ,
                 to
                 do
                 reverence
                 to
                 the
                 Dayro
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 the
                 true
                 Prince
                 of
                 Iapan
                 ,
                 and
                 still
                 hath
                 the
                 quality
                 ,
                 but
                 without
                 any
                 function
                 .
                 There
                 is
                 a
                 whole
                 year
                 spent
                 in
                 making
                 all
                 things
                 ready
                 for
                 that
                 journey
                 ,
                 whereof
                 we
                 shall
                 hereafter
                 give
                 a
                 particular
                 description
                 ,
                 and
                 Orders
                 are
                 issued
                 out
                 to
                 the
                 Lords
                 who
                 are
                 to
                 follow
                 ,
                 and
                 who
                 accordingly
                 come
                 at
                 the
                 day
                 appointed
                 to
                 the
                 places
                 where
                 they
                 are
                 to
                 meet
                 the
                 King
                 ;
                 dividing
                 themselves
                 so
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 some
                 go
                 before
                 ,
                 to
                 relieve
                 such
                 as
                 come
                 from
                 the
                 Court
                 ,
                 so
                 to
                 prevent
                 the
                 disorder
                 and
                 confusion
                 ,
                 which
                 were
                 unavoidable
                 among
                 so
                 great
                 a
                 number
                 of
                 Princes
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 all
                 oblig'd
                 to
                 make
                 their
                 appearance
                 upon
                 this
                 occasion
                 ,
                 with
                 all
                 the
                 bravery
                 and
                 magnificence
                 they
                 can
                 .
              
               
                 From
                 the
                 City
                 of
                 Iedo
                 ,
                 to
                 that
                 of
                 Meaco
                 ,
                 there
                 are
                 a
                 hundred
                 and
                 twenty
                 five
                 Leagues
                 ,
                 and
                 within
                 every
                 three
                 or
                 four
                 Leagues
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 considerable
                 City
                 ,
                 
                 able
                 to
                 lodge
                 the
                 whole
                 Court
                 ;
                 yet
                 hath
                 the
                 Emperour
                 caused
                 to
                 be
                 built
                 between
                 those
                 two
                 places
                 ,
                 at
                 an
                 equal
                 distance
                 one
                 from
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 eight
                 and
                 twenty
                 fair
                 Houses
                 ,
                 of
                 which
                 there
                 〈◊〉
                 twenty
                 great
                 Castles
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 every
                 House
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 Retinue
                 ,
                 and
                 〈…〉
                 else
                 befitting
                 a
                 Kings
                 Court
                 ,
                 as
                 Gentlemen
                 ,
                 Guards
                 ,
                 Horses
                 ,
                 Officers
                 ,
                 and
                 Servants
                 ,
                 with
                 Provisions
                 necessary
                 for
                 the
                 subsistance
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 Train
                 .
                 They
                 who
                 go
                 along
                 with
                 the
                 Emperour
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 City
                 of
                 Iedo
                 ,
                 leave
                 him
                 to
                 the
                 care
                 of
                 those
                 whom
                 they
                 find
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 House
                 ;
                 These
                 accompany
                 and
                 conduct
                 him
                 to
                 the
                 second
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 from
                 one
                 to
                 another
                 ,
                 till
                 he
                 comes
                 to
                 the
                 City
                 of
                 Meaco
                 ;
                 in
                 his
                 return
                 from
                 whence
                 ,
                 he
                 observes
                 the
                 same
                 order
                 ,
                 being
                 attended
                 from
                 one
                 House
                 to
                 another
                 ,
                 till
                 he
                 comes
                 to
                 Iedo
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Emperours
                 of
                 Iapan
                 build
                 many
                 of
                 these
                 Castles
                 ,
                 and
                 have
                 them
                 finish'd
                 in
                 so
                 short
                 a
                 time
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 will
                 have
                 a
                 Structure
                 compleated
                 in
                 six
                 moneths
                 ,
                 which
                 in
                 Europe
                 would
                 take
                 up
                 as
                 many
                 years
                 .
                 We
                 have
                 an
                 Instance
                 of
                 it
                 in
                 the
                 Castle
                 which
                 the
                 Emperour
                 had
                 built
                 in
                 the
                 year
                 1636.
                 in
                 the
                 Province
                 of
                 Nicko
                 ,
                 four
                 dayes
                 journey
                 from
                 the
                 City
                 of
                 Iedo
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 fortified
                 with
                 a
                 double
                 Moat
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 double
                 Rampier
                 ,
                 and
                 both
                 of
                 Free-stone
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 is
                 so
                 spacious
                 ,
                 and
                 consists
                 of
                 so
                 many
                 particular
                 Palaces
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 Grandees
                 of
                 the
                 Court
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 many
                 Appartments
                 ,
                 Gardens
                 and
                 Fountains
                 for
                 the
                 Emperour
                 himself
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 best
                 Architect
                 in
                 Europe
                 would
                 not
                 have
                 finish'd
                 it
                 in
                 several
                 years
                 ;
                 yet
                 
                 was
                 this
                 great
                 building
                 compleated
                 in
                 less
                 than
                 five
                 months
                 :
                 there
                 were
                 so
                 many
                 Masons
                 ,
                 Carpenters
                 ,
                 Joyners
                 ,
                 Stone-cutters
                 ,
                 Gilders
                 ,
                 Painters
                 ,
                 &c.
                 employ'd
                 about
                 it
                 .
                 This
                 Castle
                 is
                 so
                 far
                 within
                 the
                 Countrey
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Emperour
                 lodges
                 there
                 but
                 once
                 a
                 year
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 goes
                 to
                 do
                 his
                 Devotions
                 at
                 his
                 Father's
                 Sepulchre
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 thereabouts
                 ,
                 upon
                 which
                 occasion
                 he
                 stays
                 there
                 two
                 nights
                 .
              
               
                 His
                 Treasures
                 are
                 so
                 great
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 impossible
                 to
                 give
                 any
                 thing
                 near
                 an
                 exact
                 account
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 inasmuch
                 as
                 the
                 Gold
                 and
                 Silver
                 is
                 lock'd
                 up
                 in
                 Chests
                 ,
                 and
                 dispos'd
                 into
                 the
                 Towers
                 of
                 the
                 Castle
                 ,
                 besides
                 what
                 is
                 in
                 several
                 places
                 ,
                 up
                 and
                 down
                 the
                 Countrey
                 ,
                 where
                 it
                 increases
                 almost
                 to
                 infinity
                 ,
                 since
                 the
                 Revenue
                 of
                 two
                 months
                 ,
                 will
                 defray
                 the
                 charges
                 of
                 a
                 whole
                 years
                 expence
                 .
                 The
                 late
                 Emperour
                 ,
                 Father
                 to
                 him
                 who
                 now
                 reigns
                 ,
                 lying
                 on
                 his
                 death-bed
                 ,
                 call'd
                 for
                 his
                 Son
                 ,
                 and
                 told
                 him
                 ,
                 That
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 Treasures
                 would
                 beere
                 long
                 at
                 his
                 disposal
                 ,
                 but
                 he
                 recommended
                 to
                 his
                 particular
                 care
                 certain
                 Chests
                 and
                 Cabinets
                 ,
                 where
                 he
                 should
                 find
                 the
                 ancient
                 Chronicles
                 of
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 ,
                 and
                 several
                 excellent
                 Books
                 of
                 Morality
                 ,
                 as
                 also
                 the
                 Crown-jewels
                 ,
                 exhorting
                 him
                 highly
                 to
                 esteem
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 himself
                 and
                 his
                 Predecessours
                 had
                 done
                 ,
                 The
                 pieces
                 he
                 had
                 so
                 much
                 recommended
                 to
                 his
                 Son
                 ,
                 were
                 ,
                 one
                 kind
                 of
                 Cymitar
                 ,
                 called
                 
                   Iejuky
                   Massamme
                
                 ;
                 another
                 Cymitar
                 ,
                 of
                 a
                 kind
                 called
                 Samoys
                 ;
                 one
                 other
                 lesser
                 Cymitar
                 ,
                 called
                 
                   Bongo
                   Doyssiro
                
                 ;
                 A
                 little
                 Pot
                 for
                 Tsia
                 ,
                 or
                 The
                 ,
                 called
                 Naraissiba
                 ;
                 another
                 greater
                 Tsia
                 Pot
                 ,
                 called
                 Stengo
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 Manuscript
                 ,
                 intituled
                 
                   AVC
                   KOKI
                   KINDOI
                
                 .
                 He
                 left
                 his
                 elder
                 Brother
                 ,
                 the
                 King
                 of
                 Ouwary
                 ,
                 a
                 Picture
                 called
                 Darma
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 to
                 be
                 look'd
                 on
                 only
                 of
                 the
                 one
                 side
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 Cymitar
                 ,
                 called
                 Massamme
                 .
                 To
                 his
                 second
                 Brother
                 ,
                 the
                 King
                 of
                 Kino●onny
                 ,
                 a
                 Cymitar
                 ,
                 called
                 
                   Iessa
                   Massamme
                
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 Picture
                 ,
                 wherein
                 were
                 represented
                 a
                 great
                 number
                 of
                 Frogs
                 ;
                 and
                 to
                 the
                 third
                 Brother
                 ,
                 King
                 of
                 Mico
                 ,
                 a
                 Cymitar
                 ,
                 called
                 Sandame
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 Manuscript
                 ,
                 named
                 Sinche
                 .
                 And
                 though
                 his
                 six
                 Pieces
                 are
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 compar'd
                 to
                 those
                 he
                 bequeath'd
                 his
                 Son
                 ,
                 yet
                 not
                 any
                 one
                 of
                 them
                 but
                 was
                 valued
                 at
                 above
                 a
                 thousand
                 Oebans
                 of
                 Gold
                 ,
                 which
                 amount
                 to
                 forty
                 seven
                 thousand
                 Thayls
                 ,
                 or
                 crowns
                 .
                 The
                 Legacies
                 he
                 gave
                 several
                 Princes
                 and
                 Princesses
                 of
                 the
                 Blood
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 Lords
                 and
                 Ladies
                 ,
                 as
                 also
                 to
                 some
                 of
                 the
                 Soldiery
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 Servants
                 ,
                 amounted
                 to
                 thirty
                 six
                 millions
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Emperour
                 who
                 now
                 reigns
                 ,
                 
                 was
                 not
                 married
                 when
                 he
                 came
                 to
                 the
                 Crown
                 upon
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 his
                 Father
                 ,
                 which
                 proceeded
                 from
                 his
                 detestable
                 addiction
                 to
                 Sodomy
                 ;
                 insomuch
                 that
                 the
                 Dayro
                 ,
                 perceiving
                 the
                 aversion
                 he
                 had
                 conceiv'd
                 for
                 women
                 was
                 such
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 State
                 would
                 in
                 all
                 likelihood
                 come
                 to
                 be
                 without
                 a
                 Governour
                 ,
                 made
                 choice
                 ,
                 among
                 his
                 nearest
                 kindred
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 best
                 qualifi'd
                 Princesses
                 of
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 ,
                 of
                 two
                 young
                 Ladies
                 ,
                 of
                 extraordinary
                 beauty
                 ,
                 whom
                 he
                 sent
                 to
                 the
                 Emperour
                 ,
                 i●treating
                 him
                 to
                 take
                 one
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 honour
                 her
                 with
                 the
                 quality
                 of
                 Miday
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 that
                 they
                 give
                 the
                 Emperours
                 lawful
                 wife
                 .
                 He
                 was
                 so
                 compliant
                 as
                 to
                 marry
                 one
                 of
                 them
                 ;
                 but
                 his
                 brutality
                 had
                 so
                 debauch'd
                 him
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 treated
                 her
                 with
                 such
                 indifference
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 brought
                 her
                 into
                 a
                 melancholy
                 which
                 had
                 almost
                 cost
                 her
                 her
                 life
                 .
                 Her
                 Nurse
                 troubled
                 to
                 see
                 her
                 in
                 that
                 condition
                 ,
                 took
                 one
                 day
                 the
                 freedom
                 to
                 tell
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 that
                 she
                 could
                 not
                 comprehend
                 ,
                 how
                 he
                 could
                 slight
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 greatest
                 beauties
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 to
                 pursue
                 those
                 irregular
                 enjoyments
                 ,
                 
                 which
                 cannot
                 be
                 had
                 without
                 violence
                 to
                 nature
                 .
                 The
                 Emperour
                 ,
                 who
                 before
                 was
                 merry
                 and
                 in
                 a
                 good
                 humour
                 ,
                 was
                 so
                 troubled
                 at
                 this
                 discourse
                 ,
                 that
                 going
                 immediately
                 into
                 another
                 room
                 ,
                 he
                 sent
                 for
                 several
                 Architects
                 and
                 Undertakers
                 of
                 Buildings
                 ,
                 and
                 commanded
                 them
                 to
                 build
                 a
                 Castle
                 fortifi'd
                 with
                 several
                 Moats
                 and
                 Draw-bridges
                 ,
                 and
                 very
                 high
                 Walls
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 he
                 confin'd
                 his
                 Wife
                 ,
                 with
                 her
                 Nurse
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 Women
                 and
                 Maids
                 belonging
                 to
                 them
                 .
                 The
                 Emperour
                 's
                 own
                 Nurse
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 a
                 greater
                 influence
                 upon
                 him
                 ,
                 then
                 his
                 Mother
                 ,
                 perceiving
                 that
                 there
                 would
                 be
                 a
                 want
                 of
                 Heirs
                 to
                 inherit
                 the
                 Crown
                 ,
                 bethought
                 her
                 of
                 a
                 course
                 to
                 remedy
                 that
                 inconvenience
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 ,
                 to
                 get
                 to
                 Court
                 all
                 the
                 handsomest
                 young
                 maids
                 in
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 ,
                 whom
                 she
                 produced
                 ,
                 as
                 often
                 as
                 the
                 Emperour
                 's
                 good
                 humour
                 gave
                 her
                 occasion
                 or
                 encouragement
                 to
                 do
                 it
                 .
                 Of
                 all
                 she
                 brought
                 ,
                 only
                 the
                 Daughter
                 of
                 an
                 Armourer
                 insinuated
                 her self
                 into
                 his
                 affection
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 got
                 with
                 child
                 by
                 him
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 other
                 Ladies
                 troubled
                 to
                 see
                 a
                 maid
                 of
                 so
                 mean
                 quality
                 preferr'd
                 before
                 them
                 ,
                 found
                 means
                 to
                 corrupt
                 the
                 midwife
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 kill
                 the
                 child
                 ,
                 so
                 secretly
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Emperour
                 never
                 had
                 the
                 least
                 knowledge
                 thereof
                 .
              
               
                 We
                 have
                 it
                 from
                 the
                 Chronicles
                 of
                 Iapan
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 that
                 great
                 State
                 hath
                 always
                 been
                 govern'd
                 by
                 a
                 Monarch
                 ,
                 whom
                 in
                 their
                 Language
                 they
                 call
                 Dayro
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 his
                 Subjects
                 had
                 so
                 great
                 a
                 veneration
                 for
                 their
                 Prince
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 thought
                 it
                 a
                 crime
                 to
                 b●
                 wanting
                 in
                 point
                 of
                 respect
                 towards
                 him
                 ,
                 so
                 far
                 were
                 they
                 from
                 taking
                 up
                 Arms
                 to
                 disturb
                 the
                 Peace
                 of
                 the
                 Countrey
                 .
                 His
                 person
                 was
                 accounted
                 so
                 sacred
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 would
                 not
                 have
                 it
                 touch
                 the
                 ground
                 ,
                 or
                 that
                 he
                 should
                 be
                 uncover'd
                 abroad
                 .
                 Whence
                 it
                 came
                 ,
                 that
                 when
                 the
                 other
                 Princes
                 were
                 engag'd
                 in
                 a
                 war
                 one
                 against
                 another
                 ,
                 there
                 was
                 a
                 General
                 named
                 ,
                 who
                 acted
                 in
                 the
                 Dayro's
                 name
                 ,
                 and
                 reduc'd
                 the
                 Rebells
                 to
                 their
                 duty
                 .
                 They
                 have
                 still
                 the
                 same
                 respect
                 for
                 the
                 
                 Dayro
                 ,
                 insomuch
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 permit
                 not
                 that
                 his
                 hair
                 or
                 beard
                 should
                 be
                 cut
                 ,
                 or
                 his
                 nails
                 par'd
                 ,
                 nor
                 his
                 meat
                 to
                 be
                 dress'd
                 in
                 Pots
                 that
                 had
                 been
                 used
                 before
                 .
                 He
                 hath
                 twelve
                 Wives
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 bestowed
                 on
                 him
                 with
                 extraordinary
                 Ceremonies
                 and
                 Magnificence
                 .
                 When
                 ever
                 he
                 goes
                 abroad
                 ,
                 his
                 twelve
                 Wives
                 follow
                 him
                 in
                 so
                 many
                 Coaches
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 gilt
                 and
                 enriched
                 with
                 their
                 Arms
                 and
                 devises
                 .
                 They
                 are
                 lodg'd
                 in
                 twelve
                 great
                 Pallaces
                 ,
                 built
                 in
                 the
                 street
                 which
                 goes
                 to
                 the
                 King's
                 Palace
                 ,
                 and
                 having
                 adjoyning
                 to
                 them
                 several
                 other
                 fair
                 houses
                 for
                 his
                 Concubines
                 .
                 Not
                 one
                 of
                 these
                 Women
                 ,
                 but
                 hath
                 a
                 great
                 Supper
                 made
                 every
                 night
                 at
                 her
                 Palace
                 ,
                 at
                 which
                 there
                 is
                 Musick
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Women-dancers
                 ;
                 but
                 assoon
                 as
                 the
                 King
                 is
                 gone
                 into
                 that
                 Palace
                 where
                 he
                 intends
                 to
                 pass
                 away
                 the
                 night
                 ,
                 they
                 all
                 send
                 in
                 their
                 suppers
                 ,
                 and
                 have
                 their
                 divertisements
                 at
                 that
                 Ladies
                 Lodgings
                 ,
                 whom
                 the
                 King
                 is
                 pleas'd
                 to
                 honour
                 with
                 his
                 presence
                 .
              
               
                 One
                 of
                 the
                 greatest
                 Ceremonies
                 and
                 Magnificences
                 to
                 be
                 seen
                 in
                 Iapan
                 ,
                 
                 is
                 that
                 performed
                 at
                 the
                 birth
                 of
                 a
                 Prince
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 to
                 inherit
                 the
                 dignity
                 of
                 a
                 Dayro
                 For
                 ,
                 to
                 chuse
                 a
                 Nurse
                 for
                 the
                 Child
                 ,
                 they
                 get
                 together
                 fourscore
                 of
                 the
                 handsomest
                 young
                 Women
                 in
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 ,
                 whom
                 they
                 present
                 to
                 the
                 Twelve
                 VVives
                 of
                 the
                 Dayro
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 nine
                 of
                 the
                 greatest
                 Lords
                 of
                 the
                 Countrey
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 nearest
                 kin
                 to
                 the
                 Dayro
                 ,
                 who
                 ,
                 for
                 want
                 of
                 Issue
                 male
                 ,
                 might
                 succeed
                 him
                 .
                 These
                 Princes
                 and
                 Ladies
                 receive
                 those
                 designed
                 for
                 this
                 employment
                 ,
                 give
                 them
                 extraordinary
                 Titles
                 ,
                 and
                 treat
                 them
                 a
                 whole
                 day
                 together
                 .
                 The
                 next
                 day
                 the
                 foresaid
                 number
                 is
                 reduc'd
                 to
                 the
                 moyety
                 ,
                 and
                 one
                 half
                 is
                 dismiss'd
                 ,
                 with
                 very
                 great
                 Presents
                 .
                 The
                 next
                 day
                 ,
                 they
                 add
                 to
                 the
                 Titles
                 of
                 those
                 who
                 stay
                 ,
                 with
                 great
                 Ceremonies
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 number
                 is
                 reduc'd
                 to
                 ten
                 ,
                 and
                 afterwards
                 to
                 three
                 ,
                 the
                 rest
                 being
                 still
                 dismiss'd
                 with
                 Presents
                 ,
                 and
                 at
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 three
                 days
                 ,
                 they
                 make
                 choyce
                 of
                 one
                 of
                 these
                 three
                 ,
                 on
                 whom
                 they
                 bestow
                 ,
                 besides
                 several
                 other
                 Titles
                 ,
                 the
                 quality
                 of
                 the
                 Prince's
                 Nurse
                 .
                 In
                 order
                 to
                 her
                 establishment
                 in
                 that
                 Function
                 ,
                 she
                 is
                 brought
                 into
                 the
                 Prince's
                 Chamber
                 ,
                 whom
                 she
                 finds
                 in
                 the
                 arms
                 of
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 chiefest
                 Ladies
                 of
                 the
                 Countrey
                 ,
                 by
                 whom
                 he
                 had
                 been
                 kept
                 from
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 his
                 birth
                 ;
                 and
                 after
                 the
                 Nurse
                 hath
                 spurted
                 a
                 little
                 of
                 her
                 milk
                 into
                 the
                 Childes
                 mouth
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 delivered
                 up
                 to
                 her
                 .
                 All
                 these
                 Ceremonies
                 ,
                 as
                 also
                 those
                 performed
                 at
                 the
                 ordinary
                 Feasts
                 ,
                 are
                 very
                 great
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 are
                 at
                 this
                 day
                 performed
                 with
                 the
                 Dayro
                 ,
                 who
                 still
                 enjoys
                 a
                 very
                 considerable
                 Revenue
                 ,
                 sufficient
                 to
                 defray
                 all
                 the
                 charge
                 ,
                 and
                 continues
                 the
                 same
                 grandeur
                 his
                 Predecessours
                 have
                 been
                 possess'd
                 of
                 ,
                 though
                 the
                 force
                 of
                 the
                 Empire
                 hath
                 been
                 devolv'd
                 into
                 other
                 hands
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 shall
                 now
                 relate
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 charge
                 of
                 General
                 of
                 the
                 Army
                 was
                 heretofore
                 the
                 greatest
                 of
                 any
                 in
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 ,
                 
                 as
                 is
                 that
                 of
                 Constable
                 ,
                 in
                 France
                 ;
                 and
                 it
                 was
                 invested
                 ordinarily
                 ,
                 though
                 contrary
                 to
                 the
                 rules
                 of
                 good
                 policy
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 second
                 Son
                 of
                 the
                 Dayro
                 .
                 About
                 a
                 hundred
                 and
                 twenty
                 years
                 since
                 ,
                 it
                 happened
                 there
                 was
                 a
                 Dayro
                 ,
                 who
                 having
                 a
                 son
                 he
                 exceedingly
                 doted
                 on
                 ,
                 would
                 needs
                 out
                 of
                 an
                 imprudent
                 compliance
                 he
                 had
                 for
                 the
                 Mother
                 ,
                 consent
                 that
                 he
                 should
                 participate
                 of
                 the
                 Royal
                 Dignity
                 ;
                 and
                 it
                 was
                 ordered
                 that
                 it
                 should
                 pass
                 alternately
                 from
                 one
                 to
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 every
                 three
                 years
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 son
                 willing
                 to
                 make
                 his
                 advantage
                 of
                 the
                 occasion
                 ,
                 found
                 means
                 so
                 to
                 insinuate
                 himself
                 into
                 the
                 affections
                 of
                 the
                 great
                 Lords
                 and
                 the
                 Soldiery
                 ,
                 during
                 the
                 three
                 years
                 of
                 his
                 Reign
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 resolv'd
                 to
                 continue
                 it
                 ,
                 contrary
                 to
                 the
                 exhortations
                 of
                 his
                 Father
                 ,
                 who
                 too
                 late
                 repented
                 him
                 of
                 his
                 devesting
                 himself
                 of
                 an
                 authority
                 which
                 indeed
                 is
                 not
                 communicable
                 .
                 This
                 was
                 the
                 first
                 disturbance
                 that
                 ever
                 had
                 been
                 seen
                 in
                 Iapan
                 ,
                 inasmuch
                 as
                 both
                 Father
                 and
                 Son
                 being
                 equally
                 invested
                 with
                 the
                 quality
                 of
                 Dayro
                 ,
                 the
                 people
                 conceived
                 they
                 might
                 ,
                 without
                 any
                 crime
                 ,
                 take
                 up
                 Arms
                 for
                 either
                 :
                 However
                 most
                 of
                 the
                 Lords
                 detesting
                 the
                 ingratitude
                 of
                 the
                 Son
                 ,
                 joyn'd
                 with
                 the
                 General
                 ,
                 whom
                 the
                 Father
                 had
                 appointed
                 to
                 reduce
                 his
                 Son
                 to
                 obedience
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 defeated
                 and
                 killed
                 in
                 that
                 Civil
                 warr
                 .
                 The
                 General
                 ,
                 finding
                 himself
                 well
                 established
                 in
                 his
                 charge
                 ,
                 followed
                 the
                 example
                 of
                 the
                 Prince
                 ,
                 and
                 abusing
                 the
                 lawful
                 power
                 ,
                 whereof
                 he
                 was
                 seized
                 ,
                 made
                 his
                 advantage
                 of
                 it
                 to
                 settle
                 himself
                 in
                 the
                 Throne
                 ,
                 after
                 the
                 Dayro's
                 death
                 ,
                 yet
                 leaving
                 the
                 lawful
                 heir
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 quality
                 of
                 Dayro
                 ,
                 all
                 the
                 outward
                 appearance
                 of
                 his
                 former
                 greatness
                 .
                 This
                 demeanour
                 of
                 the
                 Generall
                 's
                 occasioned
                 a
                 second
                 Civil
                 warre
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 thought
                 the
                 more
                 just
                 ,
                 out
                 of
                 this
                 respect
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 this
                 the
                 people
                 took
                 up
                 Arms
                 against
                 an
                 Usurper
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 not
                 the
                 quality
                 of
                 Dayro
                 ,
                 nor
                 consequently
                 the
                 Character
                 ,
                 for
                 which
                 the
                 Iaponnesses
                 have
                 so
                 great
                 a
                 veneration
                 .
                 Accordingly
                 ,
                 this
                 war
                 had
                 the
                 same
                 success
                 with
                 the
                 former
                 ;
                 
                 for
                 the
                 Usurper
                 was
                 defeated
                 and
                 executed
                 .
                 But
                 this
                 second
                 General
                 took
                 the
                 same
                 course
                 as
                 his
                 Predecessour
                 had
                 done
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 by
                 this
                 second
                 Usurpation
                 ,
                 the
                 Countrey
                 was
                 reduced
                 to
                 an
                 absolute
                 Anarchy
                 ,
                 wherein
                 all
                 were
                 Masters
                 ;
                 there
                 being
                 no
                 Prince
                 ,
                 nor
                 Lord
                 ,
                 nay
                 hardly
                 a
                 Village
                 ,
                 but
                 was
                 engaged
                 in
                 war
                 against
                 some
                 other
                 .
                 These
                 disorders
                 gave
                 occasion
                 to
                 a
                 Soldier
                 of
                 Fortune
                 ,
                 named
                 Taycko
                 ,
                 to
                 appear
                 at
                 first
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 head
                 only
                 of
                 fifty
                 men
                 ,
                 with
                 whom
                 he
                 did
                 such
                 exploits
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 soon
                 improved
                 that
                 handful
                 to
                 a
                 very
                 considerable
                 Army
                 .
              
               
                 His
                 first
                 adventures
                 were
                 the
                 taking
                 in
                 of
                 several
                 Castles
                 and
                 small
                 Cities
                 ;
                 but
                 within
                 
                 a
                 while
                 after
                 ,
                 his
                 thoughts
                 flew
                 much
                 higher
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 proved
                 so
                 fortunate
                 in
                 his
                 designs
                 ,
                 that
                 within
                 less
                 then
                 three
                 years
                 ,
                 
                 he
                 became
                 absolute
                 Master
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 State.
                 He
                 left
                 the
                 Dayro
                 the
                 external
                 part
                 of
                 his
                 former
                 greatness
                 ,
                 and
                 thought
                 it
                 enough
                 to
                 be
                 in
                 effect
                 ,
                 what
                 the
                 other
                 was
                 only
                 in
                 appearance
                 .
                 The
                 Dayro
                 ,
                 on
                 the
                 other
                 side
                 ,
                 perceiving
                 it
                 was
                 impossible
                 for
                 him
                 to
                 prevent
                 that
                 establishment
                 ,
                 comply'd
                 therewith
                 ,
                 and
                 chang'd
                 the
                 quality
                 of
                 General
                 of
                 the
                 Army
                 to
                 that
                 of
                 
                   Emperour
                   .
                   Taycko
                
                 ,
                 who
                 could
                 not
                 expect
                 much
                 quietness
                 in
                 his
                 newly
                 acquired
                 fortune
                 ,
                 if
                 he
                 removed
                 not
                 those
                 Lords
                 of
                 whom
                 he
                 conceived
                 any
                 jealousie
                 ,
                 resolved
                 to
                 keep
                 them
                 at
                 a
                 distance
                 from
                 the
                 Court
                 ;
                 and
                 to
                 that
                 end
                 ,
                 he
                 sent
                 the
                 chiefest
                 of
                 them
                 with
                 an
                 Army
                 of
                 sixty
                 thousand
                 men
                 ,
                 into
                 the
                 Countrey
                 of
                 Corea
                 ,
                 with
                 order
                 not
                 to
                 return
                 thence
                 till
                 they
                 had
                 conquered
                 that
                 Province
                 .
                 They
                 there
                 met
                 with
                 such
                 resistance
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 near
                 seven
                 years
                 reducing
                 that
                 Nation
                 to
                 obedience
                 :
                 Taycko
                 in
                 the
                 mean
                 time
                 feeding
                 them
                 with
                 fair
                 hopes
                 ,
                 and
                 animating
                 them
                 to
                 prosecute
                 a
                 design
                 of
                 so
                 great
                 concernment
                 to
                 the
                 State.
                 They
                 were
                 forc'd
                 to
                 obey
                 ;
                 but
                 being
                 impatient
                 to
                 return
                 to
                 their
                 own
                 habitations
                 ,
                 they
                 committed
                 such
                 exorbitances
                 as
                 made
                 the
                 Inhabitants
                 of
                 Corea
                 desperate
                 ;
                 insomuch
                 ,
                 that
                 not
                 able
                 any
                 longer
                 to
                 endure
                 the
                 burning
                 of
                 their
                 houses
                 ,
                 the
                 murthers
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 violences
                 done
                 them
                 ;
                 they
                 sent
                 an
                 Embassadour
                 to
                 the
                 Court
                 ,
                 
                 who
                 to
                 deliver
                 his
                 Country
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 miseries
                 it
                 had
                 suffered
                 for
                 so
                 many
                 years
                 ,
                 made
                 a
                 shift
                 to
                 poyson
                 Taycko
                 ,
                 who
                 some
                 days
                 after
                 dyed
                 .
                 The
                 Army
                 in
                 Corea
                 was
                 immediately
                 disbanded
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Lords
                 who
                 had
                 the
                 command
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 return'd
                 to
                 their
                 several
                 homes
                 .
              
               
                 Taycko
                 being
                 on
                 his
                 death-bed
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 considering
                 with
                 himself
                 that
                 he
                 could
                 not
                 hope
                 to
                 derive
                 the
                 succession
                 to
                 his
                 Son
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 but
                 six
                 years
                 of
                 age
                 ,
                 if
                 he
                 made
                 not
                 some
                 powerful
                 Person
                 Protector
                 ,
                 during
                 his
                 Minority
                 ,
                 sent
                 to
                 Ongosschio
                 ,
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 greatest
                 Lords
                 of
                 the
                 Country
                 ,
                 desiring
                 him
                 to
                 undertake
                 the
                 tuition
                 of
                 that
                 young
                 Prince
                 .
                 Ongosschio
                 accepted
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 give
                 Taycko
                 the
                 greatest
                 assurance
                 he
                 could
                 expect
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 would
                 be
                 faithful
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 promised
                 him
                 ,
                 by
                 an
                 act
                 signed
                 with
                 his
                 blood
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 would
                 deliver
                 up
                 the
                 Crown
                 to
                 Fidery
                 ,
                 (
                 so
                 was
                 the
                 young
                 Prince
                 called
                 )
                 assoon
                 as
                 he
                 were
                 come
                 to
                 the
                 fifteenth
                 year
                 of
                 his
                 age
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 he
                 should
                 be
                 Crown'd
                 Emperour
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 Dayro
                 .
                 The
                 disorders
                 of
                 the
                 late
                 Civil
                 Warrs
                 were
                 yet
                 fresh
                 in
                 every
                 mans
                 memory
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 there
                 was
                 a
                 general
                 joy
                 conceiv'd
                 ,
                 to
                 see
                 the
                 Regency
                 in
                 the
                 hands
                 of
                 a
                 person
                 ,
                 excellently
                 qualified
                 for
                 the
                 execution
                 thereof
                 .
                 Ongosschio
                 was
                 indeed
                 a
                 person
                 of
                 very
                 great
                 endowments
                 ,
                 but
                 he
                 had
                 withal
                 too
                 much
                 spirit
                 and
                 ambition
                 to
                 be
                 reduced
                 to
                 a
                 private
                 life
                 ,
                 after
                 he
                 had
                 been
                 possessed
                 of
                 the
                 Soveraign
                 Power
                 for
                 so
                 many
                 years
                 .
                 He
                 had
                 obliged
                 Fidery
                 to
                 marry
                 his
                 Daughter
                 ,
                 yet
                 could
                 not
                 so
                 near
                 an
                 alliance
                 smother
                 so
                 that
                 predominant
                 passion
                 in
                 him
                 .
                 Whence
                 it
                 came
                 that
                 he
                 immediately
                 gave
                 out
                 ,
                 that
                 Fidery
                 was
                 grown
                 so
                 distrustful
                 of
                 him
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 forc'd
                 to
                 stand
                 upon
                 his
                 guard
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 raise
                 an
                 Army
                 to
                 oppose
                 that
                 which
                 Fidery
                 was
                 going
                 to
                 get
                 together
                 against
                 him
                 .
                 He
                 gave
                 out
                 also
                 that
                 Fidery
                 would
                 needs
                 be
                 treated
                 as
                 Emperour
                 ,
                 and
                 discharge
                 the
                 Functions
                 thereof
                 ,
                 before
                 the
                 Dayro
                 had
                 acknowledged
                 him
                 to
                 be
                 such
                 ,
                 or
                 Crown'd
                 him
                 in
                 that
                 quality
                 .
                 Accordingly
                 he
                 took
                 his
                 march
                 with
                 a
                 powerful
                 Army
                 ,
                 raised
                 in
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 of
                 Suruga
                 ,
                 towards
                 the
                 City
                 of
                 Ozacka
                 ,
                 where
                 Fidery
                 lived
                 ,
                 and
                 after
                 a
                 siege
                 of
                 three
                 months
                 ,
                 reduced
                 him
                 to
                 so
                 great
                 extremities
                 ,
                 that
                 Fidery
                 sent
                 his
                 Wife
                 ,
                 who
                 as
                 we
                 said
                 before
                 ,
                 was
                 Ongosschio's
                 daughter
                 ,
                 to
                 intreat
                 her
                 Father
                 to
                 grant
                 him
                 his
                 life
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 sign
                 him
                 such
                 Lands
                 in
                 any
                 Province
                 of
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 as
                 he
                 should
                 think
                 fit
                 ,
                 where
                 he
                 might
                 live
                 privately
                 :
                 But
                 Ongosschio
                 would
                 not
                 see
                 his
                 daughter
                 ,
                 and
                 continuing
                 his
                 siege
                 ,
                 he
                 became
                 at
                 last
                 Master
                 of
                 the
                 Castle
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 unfortunate
                 Fidery
                 being
                 got
                 ,
                 
                 with
                 his
                 wives
                 ,
                 and
                 several
                 other
                 persons
                 of
                 Quality
                 ,
                 in
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 Palaces
                 ;
                 Ongosschio
                 ordered
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 compassed
                 about
                 with
                 great
                 piles
                 of
                 wood
                 ,
                 which
                 being
                 set
                 on
                 fire
                 ,
                 the
                 Pallace
                 and
                 all
                 within
                 was
                 reduced
                 to
                 ashes
                 .
                 He
                 put
                 to
                 death
                 all
                 the
                 Lords
                 who
                 had
                 sided
                 ,
                 or
                 held
                 any
                 correspondency
                 with
                 Fidery
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 that
                 means
                 established
                 himself
                 the
                 sole
                 Monarch
                 of
                 that
                 State
                 ,
                 as
                 Taycko
                 ,
                 his
                 Predecessour
                 ,
                 had
                 done
                 before
                 him
                 .
                 Ongosschio
                 died
                 the
                 year
                 following
                 ,
                 and
                 left
                 the
                 Empire
                 in
                 quiet
                 ,
                 to
                 his
                 Son
                 Combo
                 ,
                 or
                 Combosamme
                 ,
                 the
                 Father
                 of
                 Chiongon
                 ,
                 who
                 now
                 Reigns
                 .
              
               
                 It
                 is
                 no
                 hard
                 matter
                 for
                 the
                 Emperour
                 of
                 Iapan
                 to
                 raise
                 and
                 keep
                 an
                 Army
                 on
                 foot
                 ,
                 
                 in
                 regard
                 all
                 his
                 Subjects
                 are
                 obliged
                 to
                 bring
                 in
                 and
                 maintain
                 a
                 certain
                 number
                 of
                 Soldiers
                 ,
                 proportionably
                 to
                 their
                 Revenue
                 .
                 For
                 he
                 who
                 hath
                 a
                 thousand
                 Kockiens
                 ,
                 or
                 four
                 thousand
                 Crowns
                 
                   per
                   annum
                
                 is
                 obliged
                 to
                 maintain
                 twenty
                 foot
                 and
                 two
                 horse-men
                 ;
                 and
                 according
                 to
                 this
                 accompt
                 ,
                 the
                 Lord
                 of
                 Firando
                 ,
                 (
                 where
                 the
                 Dutch
                 made
                 their
                 first
                 establishment
                 )
                 who
                 hath
                 sixty
                 thousand
                 Kockiens
                 of
                 yearly
                 Revenue
                 ,
                 was
                 tax'd
                 at
                 twelve
                 hundred
                 foot
                 ,
                 and
                 one
                 hundred
                 and
                 twenty
                 horse
                 ,
                 besides
                 the
                 servants
                 ,
                 slaves
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 else
                 is
                 consequent
                 thereto
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 by
                 this
                 means
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Revenues
                 of
                 the
                 Lords
                 we
                 mentioned
                 before
                 ,
                 which
                 amount
                 to
                 eighteen
                 millions
                 ,
                 and
                 four
                 hundred
                 thousand
                 Kockiens
                 ,
                 the
                 Emperour
                 
                 of
                 Iapan
                 may
                 raise
                 an
                 Army
                 of
                 three
                 hundred
                 sixty
                 eight
                 thousand
                 foot
                 ,
                 and
                 thirty
                 eight
                 thousand
                 eight
                 hundred
                 horse
                 ,
                 
                 not
                 accounting
                 the
                 hundred
                 thousand
                 foot
                 and
                 twenty
                 thousand
                 horse
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 is
                 able
                 to
                 maintain
                 out
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 Revenue
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 he
                 keeps
                 as
                 a
                 standing
                 Army
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 defence
                 of
                 his
                 Castles
                 and
                 strong
                 places
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 his
                 Guards
                 .
              
               
                 Most
                 of
                 these
                 Lords
                 find
                 it
                 no
                 great
                 trouble
                 to
                 make
                 their
                 Levies
                 ,
                 for
                 there
                 are
                 few
                 of
                 them
                 but
                 ordinarily
                 maintain
                 twice
                 as
                 many
                 Soldiers
                 ,
                 out
                 of
                 an
                 humour
                 they
                 have
                 to
                 make
                 great
                 showes
                 ,
                 especially
                 upon
                 those
                 occasions
                 wherein
                 they
                 expect
                 to
                 give
                 some
                 assurances
                 of
                 their
                 courage
                 or
                 zeal
                 they
                 have
                 for
                 the
                 service
                 of
                 their
                 Prince
                 .
              
               
                 Their
                 Cavalry
                 is
                 armed
                 with
                 Corselets
                 ,
                 
                 but
                 the
                 Foot
                 have
                 only
                 Head-pieces
                 .
                 The
                 offensive
                 Arms
                 of
                 the
                 Horse
                 are
                 a
                 sort
                 of
                 Fire-locks
                 ,
                 not
                 much
                 longer
                 then
                 our
                 Pistols
                 ,
                 half-pikes
                 ,
                 Bowes
                 ,
                 Arrows
                 ,
                 and
                 Cimitars
                 .
                 The
                 foot
                 wear
                 every
                 man
                 two
                 Cimitars
                 ,
                 and
                 have
                 Muskets
                 ,
                 Pikes
                 ,
                 and
                 Nanganets
                 ,
                 or
                 half-pikes
                 ,
                 and
                 every
                 man
                 hath
                 about
                 him
                 a
                 very
                 broad
                 Knife
                 .
                 Their
                 Companies
                 consist
                 but
                 of
                 fifty
                 Soldiers
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 commanded
                 by
                 a
                 Captain
                 ,
                 a
                 Lieutenant
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 ten
                 Corporals
                 ,
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 a
                 Corporal
                 for
                 every
                 five
                 Soldiers
                 .
                 Five
                 Companies
                 make
                 a
                 Body
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 commanded
                 by
                 another
                 Officer
                 ,
                 and
                 every
                 fifty
                 Companies
                 have
                 their
                 Colonel
                 .
                 The
                 Emperour
                 of
                 Iapan
                 hath
                 the
                 same
                 course
                 taken
                 ,
                 to
                 know
                 every
                 year
                 how
                 many
                 persons
                 there
                 is
                 in
                 his
                 Kingdom
                 .
                 For
                 every
                 quarter
                 of
                 a
                 City
                 or
                 Village
                 is
                 divided
                 into
                 Cantons
                 ,
                 consisting
                 of
                 five
                 houses
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 commanded
                 by
                 a
                 certain
                 Officer
                 ,
                 who
                 keeps
                 a
                 Register
                 or
                 Catalogue
                 of
                 all
                 those
                 who
                 die
                 or
                 are
                 born
                 within
                 the
                 five
                 houses
                 under
                 his
                 jurisdiction
                 ,
                 and
                 reports
                 the
                 same
                 to
                 his
                 superiours
                 ,
                 who
                 give
                 an
                 account
                 thereof
                 to
                 the
                 Prince
                 or
                 Lord
                 of
                 the
                 Province
                 ;
                 and
                 these
                 last
                 to
                 two
                 Counsellors
                 of
                 State
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 appointed
                 for
                 that
                 purpose
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Council
                 of
                 State
                 consists
                 of
                 several
                 Lords
                 ,
                 
                 who
                 have
                 each
                 of
                 them
                 his
                 particular
                 function
                 ,
                 excepting
                 only
                 the
                 four
                 chiefest
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 every
                 day
                 punctually
                 at
                 Court
                 to
                 give
                 the
                 Emperour
                 an
                 account
                 of
                 affairs
                 .
                 All
                 the
                 rest
                 are
                 so
                 powerful
                 and
                 rich
                 ,
                 that
                 some
                 among
                 them
                 have
                 above
                 two
                 millions
                 of
                 yearly
                 Revenue
                 ,
                 others
                 three
                 or
                 four
                 hundred
                 thousand
                 Crowns
                 ,
                 others
                 but
                 forty
                 or
                 fifty
                 thousand
                 .
                 They
                 are
                 very
                 reserv'd
                 in
                 the
                 advice
                 they
                 give
                 the
                 Emperour
                 ,
                 to
                 whom
                 they
                 speak
                 not
                 ,
                 even
                 of
                 affairs
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 find
                 him
                 not
                 in
                 a
                 good
                 humour
                 to
                 hear
                 them
                 :
                 but
                 none
                 will
                 presume
                 to
                 speak
                 to
                 him
                 twice
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 thing
                 ,
                 or
                 renew
                 his
                 intreaties
                 ,
                 after
                 a
                 refusal
                 .
                 This
                 Council
                 consists
                 of
                 such
                 Lords
                 as
                 the
                 Emperour
                 may
                 be
                 the
                 more
                 confident
                 of
                 ,
                 in
                 regard
                 they
                 have
                 commonly
                 their
                 education
                 at
                 the
                 Court.
                 These
                 have
                 the
                 management
                 of
                 all
                 publick
                 affairs
                 ,
                 but
                 with
                 such
                 dependance
                 on
                 the
                 Soveraign's
                 pleasure
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 do
                 not
                 only
                 never
                 resolve
                 on
                 any
                 things
                 of
                 themselves
                 ,
                 but
                 indeed
                 they
                 never
                 speak
                 to
                 the
                 Prince
                 ,
                 till
                 he
                 gives
                 them
                 some
                 occasion
                 to
                 do
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 they
                 have
                 first
                 consulted
                 his
                 eyes
                 ,
                 and
                 studied
                 his
                 countenance
                 ,
                 to
                 find
                 what
                 his
                 sentiments
                 are
                 .
                 They
                 ever
                 approve
                 what
                 he
                 says
                 ,
                 though
                 never
                 so
                 prejudicial
                 to
                 himself
                 ,
                 even
                 to
                 the
                 loss
                 of
                 a
                 whole
                 Province
                 ;
                 for
                 the
                 least
                 contestation
                 would
                 cost
                 them
                 their
                 fortunes
                 ,
                 if
                 not
                 their
                 lives
                 .
              
               
                 From
                 what
                 we
                 said
                 before
                 ,
                 
                 it
                 is
                 evident
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Reyenues
                 of
                 these
                 Lords
                 are
                 very
                 great
                 ;
                 but
                 their
                 Expences
                 are
                 as
                 great
                 .
                 For
                 ,
                 first
                 ,
                 not
                 one
                 of
                 them
                 but
                 is
                 obliged
                 to
                 live
                 one
                 halfe
                 of
                 the
                 year
                 at
                 Court
                 ,
                 and
                 ,
                 during
                 that
                 time
                 ,
                 to
                 keep
                 house
                 in
                 the
                 chief
                 City
                 of
                 Iedo
                 ,
                 where
                 he
                 who
                 lives
                 at
                 the
                 highest
                 rate
                 is
                 most
                 in
                 favour
                 with
                 the
                 Emperour
                 .
                 The
                 first
                 six
                 months
                 in
                 the
                 year
                 ,
                 those
                 Lords
                 who
                 have
                 their
                 Principalities
                 and
                 Lordships
                 in
                 the
                 Easterly
                 and
                 Northerly
                 Provinces
                 of
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 ,
                 continue
                 at
                 the
                 Court
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 other
                 six
                 months
                 ,
                 those
                 that
                 live
                 in
                 the
                 Western
                 and
                 Southern
                 Provinces
                 .
                 At
                 their
                 coming
                 to
                 the
                 Court
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 departure
                 thence
                 ,
                 they
                 make
                 very
                 considerable
                 Presents
                 to
                 the
                 Emperour
                 ,
                 and
                 great
                 Entertainments
                 among
                 themselves
                 .
                 Their
                 Journeys
                 and
                 their
                 Expences
                 at
                 Court
                 ,
                 whither
                 some
                 Lords
                 bring
                 a
                 Retinue
                 of
                 five
                 or
                 six
                 thousand
                 persons
                 ,
                 lie
                 very
                 heavy
                 on
                 the
                 richest
                 ,
                 and
                 ruine
                 the
                 rest
                 .
                 The
                 Lord
                 of
                 Firando
                 ,
                 who
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 said
                 ,
                 was
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 meanest
                 ,
                 had
                 in
                 his
                 Family
                 ,
                 above
                 three
                 hundred
                 men
                 ,
                 and
                 maintain'd
                 in
                 the
                 two
                 houses
                 he
                 had
                 at
                 Iedo
                 ,
                 above
                 a
                 thousand
                 persons
                 ,
                 comprehending
                 in
                 that
                 number
                 the
                 VVomen
                 and
                 Concubines
                 he
                 kept
                 ,
                 as
                 did
                 also
                 the
                 other
                 Lords
                 ,
                 in
                 one
                 of
                 his
                 two
                 houses
                 .
              
               
                 Provisions
                 are
                 dear
                 enough
                 all
                 over
                 Iapan
                 ,
                 
                 but
                 at
                 an
                 excessive
                 rate
                 about
                 the
                 Court
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 abundance
                 consumed
                 by
                 so
                 great
                 a
                 number
                 of
                 persons
                 of
                 quality
                 .
                 Another
                 way
                 to
                 exhaust
                 their
                 Estates
                 is
                 ,
                 their
                 magnificence
                 in
                 Building
                 ,
                 there
                 being
                 still
                 somewhat
                 wanting
                 in
                 their
                 appartments
                 ,
                 either
                 as
                 to
                 Painting
                 or
                 Gilding
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 like
                 .
                 Most
                 of
                 their
                 Domesticks
                 go
                 in
                 Silk
                 ,
                 especially
                 their
                 Women
                 ,
                 and
                 those
                 of
                 their
                 own
                 sex
                 that
                 wait
                 on
                 them
                 :
                 so
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 hardly
                 any
                 Lord
                 but
                 spends
                 more
                 then
                 his
                 Revenue
                 amounts
                 to
                 .
                 But
                 what
                 helps
                 to
                 ruine
                 them
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 Order
                 they
                 receive
                 from
                 the
                 Emperour
                 ,
                 to
                 supply
                 him
                 ,
                 ever
                 and
                 anon
                 ,
                 with
                 men
                 and
                 mony
                 ,
                 to
                 carry
                 on
                 the
                 publick
                 Buildings
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 does
                 rather
                 to
                 drain
                 the
                 Purses
                 of
                 these
                 Lords
                 ,
                 then
                 out
                 of
                 any
                 necessity
                 obliging
                 him
                 thereto
                 .
              
               
               
                 The
                 greatest
                 Lords
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 build
                 a
                 Pallace
                 ,
                 do
                 ordinarily
                 make
                 two
                 Gates
                 thereto
                 ,
                 one
                 for
                 their
                 own
                 use
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 the
                 other
                 for
                 the
                 Emperours
                 passage
                 into
                 it
                 .
                 The
                 latter
                 is
                 much
                 larger
                 then
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 and
                 made
                 all
                 of
                 Joyner's
                 work
                 ,
                 excellently
                 varnish'd
                 ,
                 carv'd
                 into
                 branch-work
                 ,
                 and
                 gilt
                 .
                 Assoon
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 h●ish'd
                 it
                 is
                 cover'd
                 with
                 boards
                 ,
                 against
                 the
                 injury
                 of
                 the
                 weather
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 not
                 uncover'd
                 ,
                 till
                 near
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 the
                 Emperour
                 intends
                 to
                 honour
                 the
                 house
                 with
                 his
                 presence
                 ,
                 to
                 dine
                 there
                 ;
                 and
                 assoon
                 as
                 he
                 is
                 departed
                 thence
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 shut
                 up
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 kept
                 ever
                 after
                 ,
                 out
                 of
                 this
                 respect
                 ,
                 that
                 having
                 serv'd
                 for
                 a
                 passage
                 to
                 the
                 Emperour
                 's
                 Sacred
                 Majesty
                 ,
                 it
                 were
                 a
                 profanation
                 ,
                 if
                 any
                 private
                 person
                 should
                 pass
                 through
                 it
                 after
                 him
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 also
                 to
                 be
                 observ'd
                 that
                 the
                 Emperour
                 never
                 dines
                 above
                 once
                 in
                 any
                 house
                 belonging
                 to
                 another
                 man
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 three
                 whole
                 years
                 in
                 making
                 all
                 things
                 ready
                 for
                 his
                 Entertainment
                 .
                 Accordingly
                 he
                 hath
                 notice
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 three
                 years
                 before
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 mean
                 time
                 all
                 the
                 furniture
                 of
                 the
                 house
                 is
                 made
                 and
                 marked
                 ,
                 
                 as
                 is
                 also
                 all
                 the
                 Plate
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 Arms
                 and
                 Characters
                 of
                 the
                 Emperour
                 ;
                 and
                 after
                 that
                 time
                 they
                 are
                 never
                 more
                 used
                 ,
                 but
                 kept
                 very
                 safe
                 ,
                 as
                 things
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 employed
                 in
                 any
                 thing
                 ,
                 after
                 they
                 have
                 once
                 served
                 the
                 Soveraigns
                 person
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 this
                 Expence
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 which
                 they
                 are
                 at
                 in
                 the
                 Entertainment
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Master
                 of
                 that
                 House
                 is
                 obliged
                 to
                 make
                 for
                 the
                 whole
                 Court
                 ,
                 for
                 three
                 months
                 together
                 ,
                 were
                 enough
                 to
                 beggar
                 an
                 ordinary
                 King.
                 
              
               
                 Another
                 thing
                 lies
                 heavy
                 on
                 these
                 Lords
                 ,
                 is
                 ,
                 the
                 Presents
                 which
                 the
                 Emperour
                 makes
                 them
                 .
                 For
                 upon
                 his
                 return
                 from
                 his
                 ordinary
                 Hunting
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 Crane
                 ,
                 a
                 bird
                 there
                 very
                 highly
                 esteemed
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 wont
                 to
                 send
                 some
                 of
                 those
                 he
                 hath
                 taken
                 ,
                 to
                 such
                 as
                 he
                 hath
                 most
                 kindness
                 for
                 .
                 But
                 that
                 Present
                 costs
                 him
                 at
                 least
                 half
                 a
                 years
                 Revenue
                 ,
                 in
                 Feasts
                 ,
                 Presents
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 publick
                 Entertainments
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 is
                 obliged
                 to
                 make
                 in
                 acknowledgment
                 of
                 the
                 favour
                 done
                 him
                 by
                 his
                 Majesty
                 ,
                 in
                 sending
                 him
                 a
                 Bird
                 taken
                 by
                 a
                 Hawk
                 put
                 off
                 from
                 his
                 Sacred
                 Hands
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 not
                 long
                 since
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Lord
                 of
                 Zatiuma
                 treated
                 the
                 Emperour
                 at
                 a
                 Dinner
                 ,
                 in
                 a
                 Palace
                 which
                 was
                 then
                 but
                 newly
                 finished
                 ;
                 but
                 he
                 got
                 well
                 by
                 the
                 expence
                 he
                 had
                 been
                 at
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 Emperour
                 made
                 him
                 a
                 Present
                 for
                 his
                 Horses
                 ,
                 (
                 so
                 they
                 call
                 the
                 Gratifications
                 he
                 makes
                 his
                 Favourites
                 )
                 by
                 an
                 addition
                 to
                 his
                 former
                 Revenue
                 ,
                 of
                 two
                 hundred
                 and
                 fifty
                 thousand
                 Crowns
                 
                   per
                   annum
                
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Grandees
                 never
                 take
                 any
                 Wife
                 ,
                 
                 but
                 what
                 they
                 have
                 from
                 the
                 Emperours
                 hands
                 ;
                 and
                 it
                 is
                 of
                 her
                 alone
                 who
                 is
                 given
                 by
                 him
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Children
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 born
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 to
                 inherit
                 their
                 Estates
                 .
                 Accordingly
                 ,
                 they
                 look
                 on
                 her
                 and
                 respect
                 her
                 as
                 the
                 person
                 from
                 whom
                 they
                 expect
                 Heirs
                 for
                 the
                 propagation
                 of
                 their
                 Family
                 ,
                 and
                 upon
                 that
                 account
                 ,
                 recommended
                 to
                 them
                 by
                 the
                 Emperour
                 .
                 He
                 who
                 expects
                 to
                 have
                 this
                 honour
                 done
                 him
                 builds
                 a
                 Palace
                 purposely
                 for
                 her
                 reception
                 ,
                 furnishes
                 it
                 very
                 richly
                 ,
                 and
                 allows
                 her
                 a
                 Retinue
                 consisting
                 of
                 a
                 great
                 number
                 of
                 Women
                 and
                 Maids
                 ,
                 to
                 accompany
                 her
                 ,
                 and
                 wait
                 on
                 her
                 .
              
               
                 Women
                 go
                 not
                 abroad
                 but
                 once
                 a
                 year
                 ,
                 
                 to
                 give
                 their
                 Relations
                 a
                 Visit
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 they
                 are
                 seen
                 in
                 the
                 streets
                 ,
                 with
                 a
                 Retinue
                 of
                 thirty
                 ,
                 forty
                 ,
                 or
                 fifty
                 close
                 Palanquins
                 ,
                 wherein
                 are
                 carried
                 so
                 many
                 Maids
                 of
                 Honour
                 ,
                 accompanied
                 each
                 of
                 them
                 by
                 their
                 Waiting
                 Gentlewomen
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 Women
                 ,
                 marching
                 in
                 a
                 File
                 on
                 both
                 sides
                 of
                 the
                 Palanquins
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 varnished
                 over
                 and
                 gilt
                 .
                 All
                 the
                 remainder
                 of
                 the
                 year
                 ,
                 the
                 women
                 stir
                 not
                 out
                 of
                 their
                 houses
                 ,
                 into
                 which
                 there
                 are
                 not
                 any
                 men
                 permitted
                 to
                 enter
                 ,
                 save
                 only
                 some
                 of
                 the
                 Wives
                 nearest
                 Relations
                 ,
                 who
                 sometimes
                 have
                 the
                 freedom
                 to
                 see
                 them
                 ,
                 but
                 very
                 seldom
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 in
                 their
                 Husbands
                 presence
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 his
                 business
                 on
                 the
                 other
                 side
                 to
                 make
                 the
                 restraint
                 as
                 little
                 burthensom
                 as
                 may
                 be
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 by
                 allowing
                 them
                 all
                 the
                 divertisements
                 and
                 recreations
                 ,
                 which
                 honest
                 women
                 can
                 take
                 ;
                 finding
                 them
                 Gardens
                 and
                 Parks
                 for
                 walking
                 ,
                 Ponds
                 for
                 fishing
                 ,
                 keeping
                 all
                 sorts
                 of
                 living
                 Creatures
                 for
                 their
                 pleasure
                 ,
                 and
                 entertaining
                 them
                 every
                 day
                 with
                 Musick
                 and
                 Plays
                 .
                 But
                 they
                 must
                 expect
                 to
                 end
                 their
                 days
                 in
                 this
                 restraint
                 ,
                 and
                 renounce
                 the
                 conversation
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 inasmuch
                 as
                 the
                 least
                 suspition
                 is
                 here
                 as
                 unpardonably
                 punished
                 with
                 death
                 ,
                 as
                 any
                 other
                 manifest
                 crime
                 ;
                 not
                 only
                 in
                 the
                 person
                 of
                 the
                 Lady
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 in
                 all
                 about
                 her
                 .
                 Her
                 Attendants
                 are
                 commonly
                 some
                 of
                 the
                 handsomest
                 young
                 Gentlewomen
                 in
                 the
                 Province
                 ,
                 who
                 always
                 stand
                 before
                 the
                 Master
                 and
                 Mistress
                 with
                 such
                 respect
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 study
                 to
                 answer
                 ,
                 laugh
                 ,
                 and
                 hold
                 their
                 peace
                 ,
                 upon
                 the
                 least
                 sign
                 made
                 them
                 .
                 They
                 are
                 ordinarily
                 distinguished
                 into
                 Bands
                 or
                 Companies
                 ,
                 consisting
                 of
                 sixteen
                 Gentlewomen
                 ,
                 who
                 have
                 each
                 a
                 Governess
                 over
                 them
                 .
                 They
                 are
                 clad
                 in
                 Silk
                 ,
                 flower'd
                 painted
                 ,
                 or
                 embroidered
                 ,
                 of
                 different
                 colours
                 or
                 liveries
                 .
                 For
                 one
                 Band
                 is
                 in
                 a
                 red
                 livery
                 ,
                 with
                 girdles
                 and
                 head-cloathes
                 of
                 a
                 green
                 colour
                 ;
                 another
                 ,
                 white
                 ,
                 with
                 girdles
                 and
                 head-cloathes
                 red
                 ;
                 another
                 ,
                 yellow
                 ,
                 with
                 girdles
                 and
                 head-cloaths
                 of
                 a
                 sky-colour
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 of
                 the
                 rest
                 .
                 The
                 Gentlewomen
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 received
                 into
                 the
                 service
                 of
                 these
                 Princesses
                 ,
                 at
                 fifteen
                 or
                 twenty
                 years
                 of
                 age
                 ,
                 oblige
                 themselves
                 ,
                 most
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 remainder
                 of
                 their
                 lives
                 ;
                 but
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 taken
                 into
                 it
                 while
                 they
                 are
                 yet
                 children
                 ,
                 are
                 sometimes
                 afterwards
                 married
                 to
                 Gentlemen
                 ,
                 Soldiers
                 ,
                 or
                 others
                 of
                 the
                 menial
                 Servants
                 ,
                 who
                 have
                 some
                 Office
                 about
                 the
                 House
                 ,
                 and
                 whose
                 Allowances
                 are
                 upon
                 that
                 Account
                 augmented
                 :
                 but
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 not
                 married
                 at
                 thirty
                 ,
                 must
                 not
                 expect
                 to
                 change
                 their
                 condition
                 ,
                 otherwise
                 then
                 by
                 
                 being
                 advanced
                 to
                 some
                 more
                 honourable
                 Employments
                 among
                 the
                 women
                 .
              
               
                 It
                 is
                 the
                 custom
                 of
                 the
                 Countrey
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 Women
                 should
                 be
                 instructed
                 betimes
                 ,
                 not
                 to
                 meddle
                 with
                 any
                 kind
                 of
                 business
                 whatsoever
                 ,
                 insomuch
                 that
                 they
                 never
                 speak
                 of
                 any
                 such
                 thing
                 to
                 their
                 Husbands
                 .
                 These
                 ,
                 on
                 the
                 otherside
                 ,
                 make
                 it
                 their
                 brag
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 enabled
                 with
                 such
                 a
                 strength
                 of
                 parts
                 and
                 understanding
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 leave
                 all
                 serious
                 thoughts
                 behind
                 them
                 ,
                 at
                 their
                 own
                 Lodgings
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 leave
                 those
                 to
                 go
                 into
                 the
                 appartment
                 of
                 their
                 Wives
                 ,
                 where
                 their
                 discourse
                 is
                 altogether
                 of
                 mirth
                 and
                 divertisement
                 .
                 If
                 a
                 Woman
                 should
                 trouble
                 her
                 Husband
                 with
                 the
                 least
                 discourse
                 about
                 business
                 ,
                 she
                 would
                 immediately
                 put
                 him
                 out
                 of
                 humour
                 ,
                 make
                 him
                 change
                 his
                 countenance
                 ,
                 and
                 oblige
                 him
                 to
                 retire
                 ,
                 without
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 speaking
                 to
                 her
                 .
                 But
                 this
                 she
                 will
                 be
                 sure
                 to
                 avoid
                 ,
                 though
                 out
                 of
                 no
                 other
                 motive
                 then
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 another
                 might
                 not
                 have
                 those
                 enjoyments
                 of
                 him
                 ,
                 which
                 she
                 by
                 her
                 imprudence
                 would
                 deprive
                 her self
                 of
                 .
                 For
                 they
                 affirm
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 woman
                 is
                 bestow'd
                 on
                 man
                 mearly
                 to
                 serve
                 ,
                 and
                 divert
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 mind
                 the
                 education
                 of
                 his
                 Children
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 herein
                 consists
                 all
                 her
                 duty
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 there
                 are
                 but
                 too
                 many
                 Examples
                 of
                 the
                 mischiefs
                 happening
                 through
                 the
                 excessive
                 freedom
                 heretofore
                 allowed
                 to
                 women
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Wives
                 of
                 Iapan
                 have
                 the
                 reputation
                 of
                 being
                 extreamly
                 faithful
                 to
                 their
                 Husbands
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 modest
                 and
                 reserv'd
                 ,
                 that
                 none
                 any
                 where
                 else
                 come
                 near
                 them
                 .
                 Of
                 this
                 many
                 instances
                 might
                 be
                 produced
                 :
                 but
                 confining
                 our selves
                 to
                 the
                 relation
                 of
                 a
                 particular
                 man's
                 Travels
                 ,
                 wherein
                 these
                 digressions
                 must
                 needs
                 be
                 thought
                 tedious
                 ,
                 we
                 shall
                 here
                 produce
                 only
                 two
                 or
                 three
                 ,
                 of
                 many
                 others
                 ,
                 that
                 happend
                 much
                 about
                 the
                 time
                 we
                 speak
                 of
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 King
                 or
                 Prince
                 of
                 the
                 Province
                 of
                 Fingo
                 ,
                 
                 hearing
                 that
                 a
                 Gentleman
                 of
                 the
                 Country
                 had
                 a
                 very
                 handsom
                 woman
                 to
                 his
                 wife
                 ,
                 got
                 him
                 dispatch'd
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 way
                 ,
                 and
                 having
                 sent
                 for
                 the
                 Widdow
                 ,
                 some
                 days
                 after
                 her
                 Husband's
                 death
                 ,
                 acquainted
                 her
                 with
                 his
                 desires
                 .
                 She
                 told
                 him
                 ,
                 that
                 though
                 she
                 had
                 much
                 reason
                 to
                 be
                 glad
                 ,
                 and
                 think
                 her self
                 happy
                 ,
                 in
                 being
                 honour'd
                 with
                 the
                 friendship
                 of
                 so
                 great
                 a
                 Prince
                 ,
                 yet
                 was
                 she
                 resolved
                 to
                 bite
                 off
                 her
                 Tongue
                 ,
                 and
                 murder
                 her self
                 ,
                 if
                 he
                 proffer'd
                 her
                 any
                 violence
                 ;
                 but
                 if
                 he
                 would
                 grant
                 her
                 but
                 one
                 favour
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 to
                 spend
                 one
                 month
                 in
                 bewailing
                 her
                 Husband
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 give
                 her
                 the
                 liberty
                 to
                 make
                 an
                 Entertainment
                 for
                 the
                 relations
                 of
                 the
                 deceased
                 ,
                 to
                 take
                 her
                 leave
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 he
                 should
                 find
                 how
                 much
                 she
                 was
                 his
                 Servant
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 far
                 she
                 would
                 comply
                 with
                 his
                 affection
                 .
                 The
                 Prince
                 ,
                 who
                 thought
                 himself
                 sure
                 enough
                 of
                 her
                 ,
                 made
                 no
                 difficulty
                 to
                 do
                 what
                 the
                 Gentlewoman
                 desired
                 of
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 having
                 provided
                 a
                 very
                 great
                 dinner
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 place
                 where
                 she
                 desired
                 it
                 might
                 be
                 ,
                 all
                 the
                 kindred
                 of
                 the
                 deceased
                 came
                 thither
                 ,
                 but
                 it
                 was
                 only
                 to
                 be
                 witnesses
                 of
                 the
                 fidelity
                 which
                 she
                 expressed
                 to
                 her
                 husband
                 after
                 his
                 death
                 :
                 For
                 the
                 Gentlewoman
                 perceiving
                 the
                 King
                 began
                 to
                 be
                 warm
                 in
                 his
                 wine
                 ,
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 hope
                 he
                 was
                 in
                 to
                 enjoy
                 what
                 had
                 been
                 promised
                 him
                 ,
                 desired
                 the
                 liberty
                 to
                 withdraw
                 into
                 an
                 adjoyning
                 Gallery
                 to
                 take
                 the
                 Air
                 ;
                 but
                 assoon
                 as
                 she
                 was
                 come
                 into
                 it
                 ,
                 she
                 cast
                 her self
                 headlong
                 down
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 presence
                 of
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 her
                 husbands
                 Relations
                 .
              
               
                 Much
                 about
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 ,
                 
                 it
                 hapned
                 that
                 a
                 young
                 gentlewoman
                 ,
                 being
                 on
                 her
                 knees
                 at
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 a
                 Table
                 ,
                 waiting
                 on
                 her
                 Master
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 appartment
                 of
                 the
                 Women
                 ,
                 and
                 over-reaching
                 her self
                 to
                 take
                 a
                 flaggon
                 that
                 stood
                 a
                 little
                 too
                 far
                 from
                 her
                 ,
                 she
                 chanced
                 to
                 let
                 wind
                 backwards
                 ,
                 which
                 she
                 was
                 so
                 much
                 asham'd
                 of
                 ,
                 that
                 putting
                 her
                 Garment
                 over
                 her
                 head
                 ,
                 she
                 would
                 by
                 no
                 means
                 shew
                 her
                 face
                 after
                 ,
                 but
                 with
                 an
                 enrag'd
                 violence
                 taking
                 one
                 of
                 her
                 nibbles
                 into
                 her
                 mouth
                 ,
                 she
                 bit
                 it
                 off
                 with
                 such
                 fury
                 ,
                 that
                 she
                 died
                 in
                 the
                 place
                 .
              
               
                 Another
                 Lord
                 ,
                 
                 having
                 had
                 an
                 exact
                 search
                 made
                 for
                 all
                 the
                 handsome
                 young
                 Damosels
                 in
                 his
                 Province
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 dispos'd
                 into
                 his
                 Ladies
                 service
                 ,
                 there
                 was
                 among
                 the
                 rest
                 brought
                 him
                 one
                 whom
                 he
                 was
                 so
                 much
                 taken
                 with
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 made
                 her
                 his
                 Concubine
                 .
                 She
                 was
                 the
                 Daughter
                 of
                 a
                 poor
                 Soldiers
                 widdow
                 ,
                 who
                 hoping
                 to
                 make
                 some
                 advantage
                 of
                 her
                 daughters
                 good
                 fortune
                 ,
                 took
                 occasion
                 one
                 day
                 ,
                 to
                 write
                 her
                 a
                 large
                 letter
                 ,
                 wherein
                 she
                 express'd
                 what
                 a
                 necessitous
                 condition
                 she
                 was
                 in
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 she
                 was
                 forc'd
                 to
                 sue
                 to
                 her
                 for
                 relief
                 .
                 While
                 the
                 Daughter
                 was
                 reading
                 her
                 Mother's
                 Letter
                 ,
                 her
                 Lord
                 comes
                 into
                 the
                 room
                 ;
                 but
                 being
                 asham'd
                 to
                 discover
                 her
                 Mothers
                 poverty
                 ,
                 she
                 endeavours
                 to
                 hide
                 the
                 Letter
                 from
                 him
                 ,
                 yet
                 could
                 she
                 not
                 convey
                 it
                 away
                 so
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 the
                 other
                 did
                 not
                 perceive
                 it
                 .
                 The
                 disorder
                 he
                 observ'd
                 in
                 the
                 Gentlewoman's
                 countenance
                 ,
                 made
                 him
                 suspect
                 there
                 might
                 be
                 some
                 design
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 insomuch
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 pressed
                 her
                 to
                 shew
                 him
                 the
                 Letter
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 more
                 importunate
                 he
                 was
                 ,
                 the
                 more
                 unwilling
                 she
                 was
                 to
                 satisfie
                 him
                 ;
                 so
                 perceiving
                 there
                 was
                 no
                 way
                 to
                 avoid
                 it
                 ,
                 she
                 thrust
                 it
                 into
                 her
                 mouth
                 ,
                 with
                 so
                 much
                 precipitation
                 that
                 thinking
                 to
                 swallow
                 it
                 down
                 ,
                 it
                 choaked
                 her
                 .
                 This
                 so
                 incensed
                 the
                 Lord
                 ;
                 that
                 he
                 immediately
                 commanded
                 her
                 throat
                 to
                 be
                 cut
                 ,
                 whereby
                 they
                 discovered
                 only
                 the
                 Mothers
                 Poverty
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Daughters
                 innocence
                 .
                 He
                 was
                 so
                 moved
                 thereat
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 could
                 not
                 forbear
                 expressing
                 it
                 by
                 tears
                 ;
                 and
                 it
                 being
                 not
                 in
                 his
                 power
                 to
                 make
                 any
                 other
                 Demonstrations
                 of
                 his
                 affection
                 to
                 the
                 deceased
                 ;
                 he
                 sent
                 for
                 the
                 Mother
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 maintained
                 among
                 his
                 other
                 Ladies
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 time
                 we
                 speak
                 of
                 ,
                 with
                 all
                 imaginable
                 respect
                 .
              
               
               
                 They
                 are
                 generally
                 so
                 reserv'd
                 in
                 their
                 conversation
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 their
                 discourses
                 are
                 not
                 only
                 far
                 from
                 being
                 guilty
                 of
                 any
                 obscene
                 or
                 impertinent
                 expression
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 they
                 will
                 not
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 talk
                 of
                 marriage
                 ,
                 or
                 ought
                 relating
                 thereto
                 ,
                 even
                 in
                 honourable
                 terms
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 presence
                 of
                 young
                 people
                 ,
                 who
                 ,
                 when
                 there
                 is
                 any
                 such
                 thing
                 spoken
                 of
                 ,
                 immediately
                 rise
                 and
                 go
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Room
                 .
                 The
                 Children
                 have
                 a
                 great
                 tenderness
                 and
                 respect
                 for
                 their
                 Parents
                 ,
                 as
                 being
                 perswaded
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 sin
                 more
                 severely
                 punished
                 by
                 the
                 Gods
                 ,
                 then
                 the
                 disobedience
                 of
                 Children
                 .
                 They
                 have
                 also
                 a
                 certain
                 veneration
                 for
                 their
                 memory
                 after
                 their
                 decease
                 ;
                 for
                 they
                 religiously
                 observe
                 those
                 fasting
                 dayes
                 they
                 impose
                 upon
                 themselves
                 of
                 their
                 own
                 accord
                 ,
                 abstaining
                 from
                 whatever
                 hath
                 had
                 life
                 ,
                 upon
                 those
                 dayes
                 of
                 the
                 moneth
                 ,
                 on
                 which
                 their
                 Parents
                 departed
                 this
                 World.
                 
              
               
                 As
                 they
                 are
                 very
                 severe
                 in
                 restraining
                 their
                 Wives
                 and
                 Concubines
                 of
                 even
                 the
                 least
                 liberty
                 ,
                 
                 so
                 are
                 they
                 excessively
                 cruel
                 in
                 punishing
                 those
                 which
                 are
                 not
                 careful
                 to
                 preserve
                 their
                 honours
                 ,
                 or
                 give
                 the
                 least
                 suspition
                 of
                 their
                 inclinations
                 to
                 be
                 dishonest
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 not
                 long
                 since
                 that
                 the
                 Lord
                 of
                 Firando
                 caused
                 three
                 Ladies
                 to
                 be
                 put
                 into
                 so
                 many
                 Chests
                 ,
                 through
                 which
                 there
                 were
                 Nails
                 struck
                 in
                 of
                 all
                 sides
                 ,
                 one
                 ,
                 for
                 having
                 prostituted
                 her self
                 to
                 a
                 Gentleman
                 ,
                 who
                 ripp'd
                 up
                 his
                 own
                 belly
                 as
                 soon
                 as
                 their
                 familiarity
                 was
                 discovered
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 other
                 two
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 had
                 been
                 privy
                 to
                 their
                 Loves
                 ,
                 and
                 had
                 not
                 acquainted
                 him
                 therewith
                 .
                 He
                 who
                 finds
                 a
                 Man
                 lock'd
                 up
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 Room
                 with
                 his
                 Wife
                 ,
                 may
                 kill
                 them
                 both
                 ;
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 Husbands
                 absence
                 ,
                 the
                 Father
                 ,
                 Brother
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 other
                 Kinsman
                 ,
                 nay
                 ,
                 any
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 menial
                 Servants
                 may
                 do
                 as
                 much
                 :
                 and
                 by
                 this
                 means
                 ,
                 they
                 so
                 avoid
                 those
                 scandals
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 but
                 too
                 frequent
                 elsewhere
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 man
                 seldom
                 hears
                 of
                 Adultery
                 among
                 them
                 ;
                 in
                 so
                 much
                 that
                 I
                 do
                 not
                 remember
                 I
                 ever
                 heard
                 of
                 any
                 more
                 then
                 one
                 Example
                 ,
                 which
                 being
                 a
                 remarkable
                 one
                 ,
                 I
                 shall
                 not
                 think
                 it
                 much
                 to
                 insert
                 it
                 here
                 .
              
               
                 A
                 certain
                 Merchant
                 ,
                 
                 who
                 had
                 some
                 reason
                 to
                 suspect
                 his
                 Wife
                 ,
                 pretended
                 to
                 go
                 into
                 the
                 Country
                 ,
                 but
                 returning
                 soon
                 after
                 ,
                 surpriz'd
                 her
                 in
                 the
                 very
                 act
                 .
                 The
                 Adulterer
                 he
                 killed
                 ,
                 and
                 having
                 ty'd
                 his
                 Wife
                 to
                 a
                 Ladder
                 ,
                 he
                 left
                 her
                 in
                 that
                 half-hanging
                 posture
                 all
                 night
                 .
                 The
                 next
                 day
                 he
                 invited
                 all
                 their
                 Relations
                 on
                 both
                 sides
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 Men
                 as
                 Women
                 ,
                 to
                 dine
                 with
                 him
                 at
                 his
                 own
                 house
                 ,
                 sending
                 them
                 word
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 importance
                 of
                 the
                 business
                 he
                 had
                 to
                 communicate
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 excused
                 his
                 not-observance
                 of
                 the
                 custom
                 they
                 have
                 ,
                 to
                 make
                 Entertainments
                 for
                 the
                 Women
                 ,
                 distinct
                 from
                 those
                 of
                 the
                 Men.
                 They
                 all
                 came
                 ,
                 and
                 wondered
                 not
                 much
                 that
                 the
                 Mistress
                 of
                 the
                 house
                 was
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 seen
                 ,
                 in
                 regard
                 her
                 Husband
                 told
                 them
                 that
                 she
                 was
                 busie
                 in
                 the
                 Kitchin
                 :
                 but
                 dinner
                 being
                 well-nigh
                 past
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Guests
                 perceiving
                 the
                 Woman
                 appear'd
                 not
                 ,
                 they
                 intreated
                 him
                 to
                 send
                 for
                 her
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 promised
                 to
                 do
                 .
                 Whereupon
                 rising
                 from
                 the
                 Table
                 ,
                 and
                 going
                 into
                 the
                 Room
                 ,
                 where
                 she
                 was
                 ty'd
                 to
                 the
                 Ladder
                 ,
                 he
                 unbound
                 her
                 ,
                 put
                 a
                 Shrowd
                 about
                 her
                 ,
                 and
                 put
                 into
                 her
                 hands
                 a
                 Box
                 of
                 Lacque
                 ,
                 wherein
                 were
                 the
                 Privy-members
                 of
                 her
                 Gallant
                 ,
                 cover'd
                 with
                 Flowers
                 ,
                 charging
                 her
                 not
                 to
                 open
                 the
                 Box
                 ,
                 and
                 saying
                 to
                 her
                 ,
                 
                   Go
                   and
                   present
                   this
                   Box
                   to
                   our
                   common
                   Relations
                   ,
                   and
                   see
                   whether
                   I
                   may
                   ,
                   upon
                   their
                   meditation
                   ,
                   grant
                   you
                   your
                   life
                   .
                
                 She
                 came
                 in
                 that
                 equipage
                 into
                 the
                 Hall
                 where
                 they
                 sate
                 at
                 dinner
                 ,
                 and
                 falling
                 on
                 her
                 knees
                 presented
                 the
                 Box
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 precious
                 Reliques
                 within
                 it
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 Kindred
                 :
                 but
                 as
                 soon
                 as
                 they
                 had
                 opened
                 it
                 ,
                 she
                 swounded
                 .
                 Her
                 Husband
                 perceiving
                 it
                 ,
                 went
                 to
                 her
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 prevent
                 her
                 returning
                 again
                 ,
                 now
                 that
                 she
                 was
                 going
                 ,
                 cut
                 off
                 her
                 Head
                 ;
                 which
                 raised
                 such
                 an
                 horror
                 in
                 the
                 Friends
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 immediately
                 left
                 the
                 Room
                 ,
                 and
                 went
                 to
                 their
                 several
                 homes
                 .
              
               
                 To
                 prevent
                 these
                 disorders
                 ,
                 
                 they
                 have
                 in
                 their
                 common
                 Inns
                 upon
                 the
                 Road
                 ,
                 as
                 also
                 in
                 certain
                 places
                 in
                 Cities
                 ,
                 the
                 convenience
                 of
                 furnishing
                 Travellers
                 with
                 a
                 kind
                 of
                 Women
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 for
                 the
                 most
                 part
                 Slaves
                 ,
                 but
                 very
                 well
                 clad
                 in
                 Silk
                 ,
                 and
                 make
                 no
                 difficulty
                 to
                 proffer
                 themselves
                 to
                 keep
                 men
                 company
                 all
                 night
                 .
                 These
                 have
                 the
                 Custom
                 of
                 Masters
                 of
                 Ships
                 and
                 common
                 Sea-men
                 that
                 are
                 Forreigners
                 ;
                 but
                 if
                 they
                 will
                 bid
                 at
                 a
                 little
                 higher
                 Game
                 ,
                 and
                 be
                 more
                 sure
                 of
                 their
                 enjoyments
                 ,
                 they
                 may
                 buy
                 a
                 concubine
                 ,
                 with
                 whom
                 they
                 contract
                 for
                 the
                 time
                 they
                 are
                 to
                 stay
                 in
                 the
                 Country
                 ;
                 allowing
                 them
                 five
                 or
                 six
                 pence
                 a
                 day
                 towards
                 their
                 diet
                 ,
                 a
                 Garment
                 or
                 two
                 ,
                 certain
                 pair
                 of
                 Shooes
                 of
                 Cordevant
                 ,
                 and
                 about
                 eight
                 or
                 ten
                 Crowns
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 Father
                 ,
                 or
                 Master
                 ,
                 who
                 lets
                 her
                 out
                 .
              
               
                 We
                 are
                 so
                 far
                 from
                 charging
                 this
                 Nation
                 with
                 being
                 over-superstitious
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 on
                 the
                 other
                 side
                 ,
                 we
                 affirm
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 mark
                 of
                 Devotion
                 to
                 be
                 observed
                 among
                 them
                 .
                 Those
                 who
                 are
                 conceived
                 to
                 have
                 very
                 much
                 ,
                 go
                 once
                 a
                 moneth
                 to
                 their
                 Pagodes
                 ,
                 and
                 pronounce
                 several
                 times
                 the
                 word
                 Nammanda
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 one
                 of
                 their
                 Gods
                 ;
                 but
                 they
                 are
                 never
                 seen
                 praying
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 neither
                 morning
                 nor
                 evening
                 ,
                 nor
                 at
                 any
                 time
                 of
                 the
                 day
                 .
                 There
                 is
                 a
                 certain
                 Sect
                 among
                 them
                 ,
                 which
                 hath
                 Priests
                 ,
                 who
                 preach
                 thrice
                 a
                 year
                 ,
                 to
                 which
                 Sermons
                 all
                 those
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 perswasion
                 resort
                 .
                 There
                 are
                 also
                 some
                 who
                 make
                 use
                 of
                 another
                 kind
                 of
                 Ecclesiasticks
                 ,
                 especially
                 in
                 their
                 long
                 diseases
                 ,
                 wherein
                 they
                 have
                 prayers
                 
                 made
                 ,
                 which
                 last
                 twenty
                 four
                 hours
                 ,
                 with
                 such
                 a
                 noise
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 stunne
                 such
                 as
                 come
                 near
                 them
                 ,
                 who
                 yet
                 cannot
                 understand
                 one
                 word
                 they
                 say
                 ;
                 not
                 only
                 in
                 regard
                 they
                 pronounce
                 ill
                 and
                 confusedly
                 ;
                 but
                 hence
                 ,
                 that
                 whatever
                 they
                 compose
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 in
                 matter
                 of
                 Religion
                 as
                 Medicine
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 other
                 Sciences
                 ,
                 is
                 couched
                 in
                 such
                 high
                 and
                 obscure
                 terms
                 ,
                 that
                 many
                 times
                 they
                 understand
                 them
                 not
                 themselves
                 .
              
               
                 Notwithstanding
                 this
                 irreligion
                 ,
                 
                 there
                 are
                 in
                 Iapan
                 an
                 incredible
                 number
                 of
                 Pagodes
                 or
                 Mesquites
                 ,
                 some
                 of
                 which
                 have
                 fifteen
                 or
                 twenty
                 Priests
                 belonging
                 to
                 them
                 .
                 They
                 are
                 distinguished
                 from
                 the
                 Laicks
                 in
                 that
                 their
                 Heads
                 are
                 shaved
                 ,
                 as
                 also
                 by
                 their
                 cloathing
                 ,
                 in
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 they
                 go
                 in
                 a
                 kind
                 of
                 Cassock
                 ,
                 made
                 like
                 the
                 Frocks
                 worn
                 by
                 some
                 Country
                 people
                 :
                 but
                 upon
                 Holidayes
                 they
                 go
                 in
                 a
                 sort
                 of
                 long
                 Garments
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 sold
                 up
                 under
                 the
                 left
                 Arm
                 ,
                 like
                 a
                 Cloak
                 .
                 Their
                 principal
                 employment
                 is
                 to
                 pray
                 before
                 their
                 Gods
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 bury
                 the
                 dead
                 ,
                 or
                 at
                 least
                 the
                 ashes
                 of
                 such
                 bodies
                 as
                 have
                 been
                 burnt
                 .
                 They
                 are
                 divided
                 into
                 several
                 Sects
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 have
                 so
                 many
                 different
                 wayes
                 of
                 doing
                 their
                 Devotions
                 ,
                 especially
                 on
                 the
                 Anniversary
                 dayes
                 of
                 the
                 deceased
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 call
                 Bom
                 ,
                 on
                 which
                 the
                 Priests
                 are
                 employed
                 in
                 praying
                 and
                 singing
                 Letanies
                 ,
                 in
                 making
                 Processions
                 about
                 a
                 Chappel
                 set
                 about
                 with
                 Wax-lights
                 ,
                 much
                 after
                 the
                 same
                 manner
                 as
                 is
                 done
                 in
                 some
                 parts
                 of
                 Europe
                 .
                 Their
                 Sepulchres
                 are
                 near
                 their
                 Pagodes
                 ,
                 covered
                 with
                 great
                 Stones
                 ,
                 two
                 or
                 three
                 foot
                 high
                 ,
                 on
                 which
                 such
                 as
                 go
                 to
                 do
                 their
                 Devotions
                 there
                 cast
                 Flowers
                 ,
                 or
                 branches
                 of
                 Trees
                 ,
                 and
                 put
                 into
                 a
                 little
                 Pit
                 ,
                 made
                 in
                 the
                 ground
                 ,
                 some
                 fair
                 Water
                 and
                 a
                 little
                 Rice
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 taken
                 away
                 thence
                 by
                 the
                 poor
                 .
                 Persons
                 of
                 Quality
                 erect
                 a
                 little
                 Pillar
                 near
                 their
                 Sepulchres
                 ,
                 and
                 grave
                 thereon
                 their
                 names
                 ,
                 with
                 a
                 certain
                 Elogy
                 ,
                 which
                 serves
                 for
                 an
                 Epitaph
                 .
              
               
                 Their
                 Ecclesiasticks
                 are
                 divided
                 into
                 twelve
                 principal
                 Sects
                 ,
                 
                 of
                 which
                 eleven
                 eat
                 not
                 of
                 any
                 thing
                 that
                 hath
                 had
                 life
                 ,
                 and
                 make
                 a
                 Vow
                 of
                 Chastity
                 ,
                 with
                 so
                 strict
                 an
                 Obligation
                 for
                 the
                 observance
                 thereof
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 they
                 break
                 it
                 ,
                 though
                 in
                 never
                 so
                 small
                 a
                 point
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 put
                 to
                 the
                 most
                 cruel
                 death
                 that
                 ever
                 was
                 heard
                 of
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 Priest
                 who
                 hath
                 broken
                 his
                 Vow
                 is
                 put
                 into
                 the
                 ground
                 up
                 to
                 the
                 Waste
                 ,
                 
                 near
                 the
                 High-way
                 ;
                 and
                 all
                 that
                 pass
                 by
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 not
                 nobly
                 descended
                 ,
                 are
                 obliged
                 to
                 give
                 a
                 little
                 stroke
                 upon
                 his
                 Neck
                 with
                 a
                 wooden
                 Saw
                 ,
                 which
                 being
                 very
                 blunt
                 makes
                 the
                 Wretch
                 languish
                 three
                 or
                 four
                 dayes
                 together
                 .
                 This
                 course
                 is
                 taken
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 upon
                 this
                 account
                 ,
                 that
                 being
                 permitted
                 to
                 use
                 Sodomy
                 ,
                 they
                 may
                 forbear
                 Women
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Priests
                 of
                 the
                 twelfth
                 Sect
                 live
                 after
                 another
                 rate
                 .
                 For
                 it
                 is
                 lawful
                 for
                 them
                 to
                 feed
                 on
                 any
                 thing
                 that
                 Earth
                 or
                 Water
                 affords
                 ,
                 as
                 also
                 to
                 marry
                 :
                 and
                 yet
                 this
                 Sect
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 call
                 Icko
                 ,
                 whence
                 the
                 Priests
                 ,
                 whereof
                 it
                 consists
                 ,
                 are
                 named
                 Ickois
                 ,
                 is
                 accounted
                 the
                 holiest
                 ,
                 and
                 most
                 perfect
                 of
                 them
                 all
                 .
                 He
                 who
                 is
                 Head
                 of
                 this
                 Sect
                 ,
                 is
                 also
                 Supream
                 Head
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 Clergy
                 of
                 the
                 Country
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 in
                 so
                 great
                 veneration
                 among
                 his
                 followers
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 do
                 not
                 only
                 carry
                 him
                 in
                 a
                 Palanquin
                 ,
                 but
                 indeed
                 do
                 him
                 such
                 honours
                 as
                 are
                 almost
                 Divine
                 .
                 All
                 the
                 Priests
                 depend
                 on
                 the
                 Dayro
                 ,
                 who
                 still
                 hath
                 the
                 same
                 power
                 over
                 the
                 Ecclesiasticks
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 had
                 heretofore
                 ,
                 joyntly
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 secular
                 power
                 .
                 Only
                 such
                 Pagodes
                 as
                 belong
                 to
                 these
                 last
                 have
                 a
                 settled
                 Revenue
                 ,
                 and
                 enjoy
                 many
                 Priviledges
                 and
                 Immunities
                 granted
                 them
                 by
                 the
                 Emperours
                 .
                 All
                 the
                 other
                 Pagodes
                 are
                 maintain'd
                 by
                 what
                 is
                 given
                 them
                 ,
                 either
                 by
                 way
                 of
                 Alms
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 Gratifications
                 that
                 they
                 get
                 from
                 those
                 who
                 imploy
                 them
                 about
                 Prayers
                 for
                 the
                 dead
                 ,
                 wherein
                 the
                 main
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 exercise
                 of
                 their
                 Religion
                 consists
                 .
              
               
                 Some
                 among
                 them
                 believe
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 the
                 Soul
                 is
                 immortal
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Body
                 is
                 reduced
                 to
                 its
                 first
                 Principle
                 ,
                 and
                 becomes
                 Dust
                 and
                 Ashes
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 the
                 Spirit
                 is
                 either
                 raised
                 to
                 eternal
                 joy
                 ,
                 or
                 condemn'd
                 to
                 an
                 endless
                 grief
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 at
                 its
                 return
                 into
                 this
                 World
                 ,
                 it
                 shall
                 find
                 good
                 or
                 evil
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 what
                 it
                 had
                 done
                 during
                 this
                 life
                 .
                 Others
                 make
                 no
                 distinction
                 between
                 the
                 Souls
                 of
                 Men
                 and
                 those
                 of
                 Beasts
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 they
                 have
                 no
                 knowledge
                 of
                 the
                 Worlds
                 Creation
                 ,
                 so
                 are
                 they
                 ignorant
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 time
                 appointed
                 for
                 its
                 dissolution
                 .
                 The
                 most
                 zealous
                 among
                 them
                 make
                 no
                 scruple
                 to
                 convert
                 their
                 Pagodes
                 into
                 Drinking-houses
                 ;
                 for
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 make
                 choice
                 of
                 the
                 most
                 delightful
                 places
                 of
                 the
                 Country
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 Pagodes
                 ,
                 so
                 they
                 walk
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 divert
                 themselves
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 presence
                 of
                 their
                 Gods
                 ,
                 and
                 have
                 the
                 company
                 of
                 their
                 Priests
                 ,
                 drinking
                 and
                 debauching
                 themselves
                 to
                 that
                 height
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 proves
                 the
                 occasion
                 of
                 many
                 consequent
                 disorders
                 .
              
               
                 A
                 man
                 shall
                 never
                 ,
                 
                 in
                 this
                 Country
                 ,
                 meet
                 with
                 any
                 Controversies
                 about
                 Religion
                 ,
                 nor
                 ever
                 find
                 that
                 a
                 Iapponese
                 conceives
                 himself
                 any
                 way
                 obliged
                 to
                 instruct
                 his
                 Neighbour
                 ,
                 or
                 shew
                 him
                 his
                 Errour
                 :
                 but
                 on
                 the
                 contrary
                 ,
                 their
                 indifference
                 for
                 these
                 concernments
                 is
                 generally
                 so
                 great
                 ,
                 that
                 some
                 among
                 them
                 will
                 not
                 stick
                 to
                 change
                 their
                 Religion
                 for
                 a
                 hundred
                 Crowns
                 .
              
               
                 They
                 have
                 so
                 irreconcilable
                 an
                 aversion
                 for
                 the
                 Christians
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 ,
                 perceiving
                 they
                 went
                 chearfully
                 to
                 their
                 deaths
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 only
                 cut
                 off
                 their
                 Heads
                 ,
                 and
                 crucified
                 them
                 after
                 
                 their
                 death
                 ,
                 they
                 have
                 since
                 found
                 out
                 such
                 exquisite
                 torments
                 ,
                 to
                 procure
                 their
                 more
                 painful
                 departure
                 ,
                 that
                 ,
                 though
                 they
                 had
                 resolution
                 and
                 constancy
                 enough
                 to
                 endure
                 them
                 ;
                 yet
                 could
                 they
                 not
                 express
                 that
                 insolence
                 and
                 insensibility
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 receive
                 so
                 greivous
                 a
                 death
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 same
                 alacrity
                 they
                 had
                 discover'd
                 at
                 the
                 ordinary
                 Executions
                 .
                 There
                 were
                 indeed
                 some
                 who
                 sung
                 amidst
                 the
                 Flames
                 ;
                 but
                 it
                 would
                 have
                 been
                 somewhat
                 above
                 humanity
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 should
                 not
                 have
                 groan'd
                 in
                 the
                 torments
                 they
                 endured
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 were
                 broild
                 ,
                 with
                 a
                 gentle
                 Fire
                 ,
                 upon
                 Gridirons
                 ,
                 or
                 suffer'd
                 to
                 languish
                 ●or
                 several
                 dayes
                 together
                 .
                 Yet
                 did
                 not
                 all
                 these
                 courses
                 much
                 diminish
                 the
                 number
                 of
                 those
                 Wretches
                 ;
                 in
                 so
                 much
                 that
                 these
                 Monsters
                 of
                 barbarisme
                 ,
                 perceiving
                 that
                 Death
                 little
                 frighten'd
                 those
                 who
                 look'd
                 on
                 it
                 but
                 as
                 a
                 passage
                 to
                 a
                 better
                 life
                 ,
                 
                 bethought
                 themselves
                 of
                 other
                 courses
                 to
                 be
                 taken
                 with
                 them
                 .
                 Young
                 Maids
                 ,
                 of
                 any
                 Quality
                 ,
                 they
                 caused
                 to
                 be
                 stripp'd
                 stark
                 naked
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 publickly
                 violated
                 ,
                 made
                 them
                 go
                 on
                 all
                 four
                 through
                 the
                 Streets
                 ,
                 and
                 dragg'd
                 them
                 through
                 rugged
                 and
                 uneven
                 places
                 ,
                 till
                 their
                 hands
                 and
                 knees
                 were
                 cut
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 bodies
                 torn
                 in
                 several
                 places
                 ,
                 and
                 after
                 all
                 put
                 them
                 into
                 Vats
                 full
                 of
                 Serpents
                 ,
                 which
                 enter'd
                 into
                 their
                 bodies
                 at
                 all
                 the
                 open
                 places
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 put
                 them
                 to
                 a
                 very
                 painful
                 death
                 :
                 yet
                 was
                 this
                 done
                 with
                 less
                 horrour
                 ,
                 then
                 when
                 they
                 fill'd
                 the
                 privy
                 parts
                 of
                 a
                 Mother
                 or
                 a
                 Daughter
                 with
                 Match
                 done
                 over
                 with
                 Gun-powder
                 ,
                 and
                 bound
                 about
                 those
                 of
                 a
                 Son
                 or
                 a
                 Father
                 with
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 and
                 forced
                 the
                 Son
                 to
                 set
                 fire
                 to
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 Mother
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Father
                 to
                 that
                 of
                 his
                 Daughter
                 .
                 'T
                 was
                 a
                 kind
                 of
                 favour
                 shewn
                 them
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 cover'd
                 their
                 bodies
                 all
                 over
                 with
                 Turfs
                 ,
                 and
                 incessantly
                 pour'd
                 ●eething
                 Water
                 into
                 their
                 privy
                 parts
                 ,
                 till
                 they
                 expi●'d
                 amidst
                 those
                 torments
                 ,
                 which
                 commonly
                 dispatch'd
                 them
                 not
                 in
                 less
                 then
                 three
                 or
                 four
                 dayes
                 .
                 They
                 drove
                 great
                 companies
                 of
                 them
                 up
                 and
                 down
                 the
                 Country
                 ,
                 and
                 into
                 Forrests
                 ,
                 stigmatiz'd
                 in
                 the
                 foreheads
                 ,
                 with
                 prohibitions
                 ,
                 upon
                 pain
                 of
                 death
                 ,
                 that
                 any
                 should
                 give
                 them
                 any
                 sustenance
                 or
                 entertainment
                 .
                 Some
                 were
                 put
                 into
                 Cages
                 upon
                 the
                 Sea-side
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Tide
                 might
                 come
                 up
                 to
                 their
                 chins
                 ,
                 and
                 at
                 the
                 return
                 of
                 the
                 water
                 they
                 might
                 recover
                 their
                 spirits
                 a
                 little
                 ,
                 to
                 endure
                 the
                 greater
                 torment
                 at
                 the
                 next
                 Floud
                 .
                 They
                 bound
                 the
                 Fathers
                 and
                 Mothers
                 to
                 a
                 Post
                 ,
                 and
                 hood-winked
                 them
                 ,
                 while
                 they
                 put
                 the
                 Children
                 to
                 inconceivable
                 torments
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 being
                 not
                 able
                 to
                 endure
                 ,
                 intreated
                 their
                 Parents
                 with
                 the
                 most
                 importunate
                 expressions
                 they
                 could
                 imagine
                 at
                 that
                 age
                 ,
                 to
                 deliver
                 them
                 out
                 of
                 their
                 pains
                 ,
                 by
                 renouncing
                 .
                 This
                 was
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 most
                 insupportable
                 punishments
                 of
                 any
                 they
                 invented
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 brought
                 many
                 to
                 death
                 and
                 abjuration
                 .
                 Another
                 torment
                 they
                 had
                 for
                 those
                 poor
                 Children
                 was
                 ,
                 to
                 pluck
                 off
                 their
                 Nails
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 prick
                 them
                 with
                 Bodkins
                 in
                 the
                 tenderest
                 parts
                 of
                 their
                 bodies
                 .
                 To
                 make
                 a
                 discovery
                 of
                 Christians
                 ,
                 they
                 ordered
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 the
                 Inhabitants
                 should
                 once
                 a
                 year
                 protest
                 before
                 their
                 Pagodes
                 ,
                 and
                 sign
                 a
                 certain
                 Instrument
                 ,
                 whereby
                 they
                 renounced
                 Christian
                 Religion
                 ;
                 and
                 by
                 this
                 means
                 there
                 passed
                 not
                 a
                 year
                 ,
                 but
                 a
                 great
                 number
                 was
                 discover'd
                 .
                 Such
                 as
                 were
                 hung
                 up
                 by
                 the
                 feet
                 ,
                 and
                 were
                 continued
                 in
                 that
                 posture
                 for
                 ten
                 or
                 twelve
                 dayes
                 ,
                 endured
                 the
                 greatest
                 torment
                 of
                 any
                 ,
                 in
                 regard
                 the
                 anguish
                 of
                 this
                 punishment
                 still
                 increasing
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 pain
                 ,
                 not
                 even
                 that
                 of
                 fire
                 it self
                 ,
                 comes
                 near
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 These
                 persecutions
                 must
                 needs
                 have
                 much
                 diminish'd
                 the
                 number
                 of
                 Christians
                 in
                 Iapan
                 ;
                 but
                 what
                 most
                 contributes
                 to
                 the
                 destruction
                 of
                 Christian
                 Religion
                 ,
                 is
                 a
                 course
                 they
                 have
                 taken
                 ,
                 to
                 put
                 the
                 Christians
                 to
                 death
                 ,
                 even
                 though
                 they
                 proffer
                 to
                 renounce
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 way
                 for
                 any
                 to
                 avoid
                 death
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 discovering
                 another
                 Christian
                 ,
                 who
                 may
                 endure
                 it
                 in
                 their
                 stead
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 that
                 discovery
                 they
                 escape
                 .
                 However
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 an
                 exact
                 Register
                 kept
                 of
                 these
                 Renegadoes
                 ,
                 out
                 of
                 a
                 design
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 conceiv'd
                 ,
                 one
                 time
                 or
                 other
                 ,
                 to
                 rid
                 the
                 Country
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 Executions
                 must
                 cease
                 for
                 want
                 of
                 Christians
                 .
              
               
                 About
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 there
                 was
                 a
                 search
                 made
                 for
                 Christians
                 in
                 all
                 the
                 Hospitals
                 for
                 Lepers
                 ,
                 where
                 they
                 found
                 three
                 hundred
                 and
                 eighty
                 Christians
                 ,
                 whom
                 they
                 sent
                 away
                 in
                 two
                 Ships
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 Philippine
                 Islands
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 Present
                 to
                 the
                 Portuguez
                 .
                 The
                 Leprosie
                 is
                 so
                 common
                 a
                 Disease
                 in
                 Iapan
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 man
                 shall
                 meet
                 there
                 with
                 many
                 ,
                 whose
                 fingers
                 and
                 toes
                 are
                 so
                 rotted
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 fall
                 off
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Christians
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 conducted
                 to
                 punishment
                 ,
                 are
                 tied
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 Priests
                 ,
                 whether
                 
                   Castilians
                   ,
                   Portuguez
                
                 ,
                 or
                 Iaponneses
                 ,
                 are
                 otherwise
                 treated
                 .
                 They
                 shave
                 off
                 one
                 half
                 of
                 their
                 Heads
                 and
                 Beards
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 paint
                 over
                 with
                 a
                 red
                 colour
                 ,
                 put
                 a
                 Gag
                 into
                 their
                 Mouths
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 Halter
                 about
                 their
                 Necks
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 tied
                 to
                 the
                 Horse-tail
                 ,
                 on
                 which
                 they
                 are
                 brought
                 to
                 the
                 place
                 appointed
                 for
                 their
                 execution
                 .
              
               
                 Most
                 of
                 their
                 Houses
                 are
                 built
                 of
                 Wood
                 ,
                 
                 sleightly
                 enough
                 ,
                 in
                 regard
                 the
                 Country
                 is
                 very
                 much
                 subject
                 to
                 Earthquakes
                 .
                 They
                 are
                 all
                 raised
                 three
                 or
                 four
                 foot
                 from
                 the
                 ground
                 ,
                 boarded
                 and
                 matted
                 ,
                 and
                 very
                 handsom
                 within
                 ,
                 especially
                 those
                 Rooms
                 where
                 they
                 reveive
                 their
                 Visits
                 .
                 They
                 are
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 most
                 part
                 ,
                 but
                 one
                 story
                 high
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 they
                 live
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 rest
                 serve
                 for
                 Corn-lofts
                 .
                 They
                 have
                 places
                 distinct
                 from
                 their
                 Houses
                 ,
                 where
                 they
                 keep
                 
                 their
                 Merchandises
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 else
                 they
                 most
                 esteem
                 ,
                 in
                 regard
                 their
                 Houses
                 are
                 so
                 apt
                 to
                 take
                 fire
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 forc'd
                 to
                 have
                 Fat
                 's
                 full
                 of
                 Water
                 alwayes
                 ready
                 against
                 such
                 Accidents
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 very
                 frequent
                 among
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Houses
                 of
                 Gentlemen
                 and
                 Souldiers
                 are
                 divided
                 into
                 two
                 partitions
                 ,
                 whereof
                 one
                 is
                 taken
                 up
                 by
                 the
                 Wife
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 never
                 seen
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 other
                 by
                 the
                 Husband
                 ,
                 who
                 hath
                 his
                 Chambers
                 and
                 Halls
                 for
                 the
                 reception
                 of
                 his
                 friends
                 and
                 his
                 business
                 .
                 The
                 Wives
                 of
                 Citizens
                 and
                 Merchants
                 appear
                 in
                 the
                 Shops
                 ,
                 and
                 have
                 a
                 care
                 of
                 the
                 House
                 ;
                 but
                 they
                 are
                 treated
                 with
                 so
                 much
                 respect
                 ,
                 that
                 none
                 durst
                 let
                 fall
                 a
                 free
                 or
                 equivocal
                 expression
                 in
                 their
                 presence
                 ,
                 nay
                 ,
                 a
                 licentious
                 one
                 were
                 criminal
                 .
                 Instead
                 of
                 Tapistry
                 ,
                 they
                 have
                 a
                 kind
                 of
                 Scenes
                 or
                 Shutters
                 ,
                 which
                 serve
                 them
                 also
                 for
                 Pictures
                 ,
                 whereof
                 they
                 cover
                 the
                 closures
                 with
                 Paper
                 painted
                 and
                 gilt
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 neatly
                 pasted
                 on
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 whole
                 piece
                 seems
                 to
                 consist
                 but
                 of
                 one
                 sheet
                 .
                 These
                 Shutters
                 are
                 made
                 of
                 very
                 thin
                 boards
                 ,
                 and
                 fall
                 one
                 into
                 another
                 ,
                 so
                 as
                 that
                 of
                 two
                 or
                 three
                 small
                 Chambers
                 ,
                 they
                 can
                 of
                 a
                 sudden
                 make
                 a
                 very
                 fair
                 Hall.
                 All
                 these
                 little
                 Rooms
                 make●
                 a
                 kind
                 of
                 Gallery
                 ,
                 which
                 serves
                 equally
                 for
                 both
                 the
                 Appartments
                 of
                 the
                 Husband
                 and
                 Wife
                 ,
                 and
                 leads
                 to
                 a
                 common
                 Door
                 to
                 go
                 into
                 the
                 Garden
                 ,
                 which
                 Door
                 is
                 ordinarily
                 opposite
                 to
                 the
                 Hall-windows
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 midst
                 of
                 the
                 Room
                 there
                 commonly
                 stands
                 a
                 Cabinet
                 ,
                 on
                 which
                 they
                 set
                 a
                 Pot
                 of
                 Flowers
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 there
                 to
                 be
                 had
                 all
                 the
                 year
                 long
                 .
                 They
                 are
                 very
                 curious
                 about
                 their
                 Gardens
                 ,
                 and
                 make
                 them
                 as
                 pleasant
                 as
                 may
                 be
                 ,
                 with
                 Groves
                 ,
                 Fountains
                 ,
                 Orchards
                 ,
                 and
                 especially
                 one
                 kind
                 of
                 Tree
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 as
                 green
                 in
                 Winter
                 as
                 in
                 Summer
                 .
              
               
                 There
                 is
                 not
                 much
                 Houshold-Stuff
                 to
                 be
                 seen
                 in
                 their
                 Houses
                 ,
                 in
                 regard
                 they
                 bestow
                 on
                 their
                 Wives
                 ,
                 the
                 Trunks
                 and
                 Cabinets
                 of
                 Lacque
                 ,
                 their
                 rich
                 Tapistry
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 like
                 ,
                 or
                 they
                 dispose
                 them
                 into
                 some
                 private
                 Rooms
                 ,
                 into
                 which
                 they
                 admit
                 only
                 their
                 most
                 intimate
                 Friends
                 .
                 They
                 are
                 very
                 expensive
                 in
                 their
                 Pots
                 for
                 Cha
                 ,
                 or
                 Tsia
                 ,
                 as
                 also
                 in
                 Pictures
                 ,
                 Pieces
                 excellent
                 for
                 the
                 writing
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 Arms.
                 
              
               
                 They
                 are
                 civil
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 entertain
                 such
                 as
                 visit
                 them
                 with
                 great
                 Complements
                 .
                 Persons
                 of
                 Quality
                 make
                 such
                 as
                 come
                 to
                 see
                 them
                 sit
                 down
                 ,
                 and
                 present
                 them
                 with
                 Tobacco
                 and
                 Tsia
                 .
                 If
                 the
                 Master
                 of
                 the
                 house
                 hath
                 a
                 particular
                 esteem
                 for
                 the
                 Friend
                 who
                 visits
                 him
                 ,
                 he
                 will
                 treat
                 him
                 with
                 Wine
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 brought
                 in
                 a
                 varnish'd
                 Cup
                 ;
                 and
                 it
                 were
                 an
                 incivility
                 in
                 him
                 ,
                 to
                 whom
                 this
                 honour
                 is
                 done
                 ,
                 to
                 refuse
                 it
                 .
                 They
                 are
                 not
                 so
                 reserv'd
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 sometimes
                 they
                 will
                 take
                 a
                 little
                 more
                 then
                 they
                 are
                 well
                 able
                 to
                 carry
                 away
                 ;
                 but
                 seldom
                 to
                 that
                 height
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 do
                 ought
                 whereof
                 they
                 may
                 repent
                 the
                 next
                 day
                 ,
                 or
                 quarrel
                 in
                 their
                 Drink
                 ;
                 for
                 the
                 perpetual
                 apprehension
                 they
                 have
                 of
                 the
                 unavoidable
                 Death
                 that
                 would
                 follow
                 ,
                 keeps
                 them
                 in
                 ,
                 and
                 sends
                 them
                 to
                 bed
                 with
                 whole
                 Skins
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 Cities
                 ,
                 and
                 upon
                 the
                 High-wayes
                 ,
                 there
                 are
                 Inns
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 entertainment
                 of
                 Travellers
                 and
                 Passengers
                 ,
                 but
                 otherwise
                 there
                 is
                 not
                 a
                 Tipling-house
                 ,
                 or
                 Cooks-shop
                 ,
                 in
                 all
                 Iapan
                 .
                 
                 For
                 though
                 there
                 are
                 great
                 lovers
                 of
                 good
                 chear
                 ,
                 and
                 company
                 keeping
                 ,
                 yet
                 have
                 they
                 not
                 any
                 publick
                 places
                 for
                 that
                 purpose
                 ,
                 but
                 they
                 meet
                 at
                 one
                 anothers
                 houses
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 spend
                 the
                 time
                 in
                 good
                 fellowship
                 and
                 drinking
                 ,
                 and
                 have
                 a
                 kind
                 of
                 Musick
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 not
                 very
                 harmonious
                 .
                 
                 They
                 have
                 but
                 few
                 Musical
                 Instruments
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 most
                 used
                 among
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 they
                 are
                 most
                 taken
                 with
                 ,
                 is
                 a
                 kind
                 of
                 Lute
                 ,
                 the
                 belly
                 whereof
                 is
                 above
                 a
                 foot-square
                 ,
                 with
                 a
                 long
                 and
                 narrow
                 neck
                 ,
                 as
                 being
                 made
                 only
                 for
                 four
                 strings
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 of
                 Silk
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 strike
                 them
                 with
                 a
                 Peg
                 of
                 Ivory
                 ,
                 about
                 the
                 bigness
                 of
                 a
                 Mans
                 singer
                 .
                 They
                 sing
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 voyce
                 is
                 as
                 immelodious
                 as
                 the
                 sound
                 of
                 the
                 Instrument
                 .
              
               
                 Their
                 Wine
                 they
                 make
                 of
                 Rice
                 ,
                 
                 putting
                 thereto
                 some
                 Sugar
                 or
                 Honey
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 call
                 it
                 Moursack
                 ,
                 or
                 Saltse
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 a
                 kind
                 of
                 Hydromel
                 ,
                 rather
                 then
                 Wine
                 ,
                 yet
                 it
                 is
                 as
                 strong
                 as
                 the
                 best
                 Sack
                 ,
                 and
                 makes
                 a
                 Man
                 drunk
                 much
                 sooner
                 .
              
               
                 As
                 for
                 Tsia
                 ,
                 
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 kind
                 of
                 The
                 or
                 Tea
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 Plant
                 is
                 much
                 more
                 delicate
                 ,
                 and
                 more
                 highly
                 esteem'd
                 then
                 that
                 of
                 Thé
                 .
                 Persons
                 of
                 Quality
                 keep
                 it
                 very
                 carefully
                 in
                 Earthen-pots
                 well
                 stopp'd
                 and
                 luted
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 may
                 not
                 take
                 wind
                 :
                 but
                 the
                 Iaponneses
                 prepare
                 it
                 quite
                 otherwise
                 then
                 is
                 done
                 in
                 Europe
                 .
                 For
                 ,
                 instead
                 of
                 infusing
                 it
                 into
                 warm
                 water
                 ,
                 they
                 beat
                 it
                 as
                 small
                 as
                 powder
                 ,
                 and
                 take
                 of
                 it
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 will
                 lye
                 on
                 the
                 point
                 of
                 a
                 Knife
                 ,
                 and
                 put
                 it
                 into
                 a
                 dish
                 of
                 Porcelane
                 or
                 Earth
                 ,
                 full
                 of
                 seething
                 Water
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 they
                 stir
                 it
                 ,
                 till
                 the
                 Water
                 be
                 all
                 green
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 drink
                 it
                 as
                 hot
                 as
                 they
                 can
                 endure
                 it
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 excellent
                 good
                 after
                 a
                 debauch
                 ,
                 it
                 being
                 certain
                 there
                 is
                 not
                 any
                 thing
                 that
                 allayes
                 the
                 Vapours
                 ,
                 and
                 settles
                 the
                 Stomack
                 better
                 then
                 this
                 Herb
                 doth
                 .
                 The
                 Pots
                 they
                 make
                 use
                 of
                 about
                 this
                 kind
                 of
                 Drink
                 are
                 the
                 most
                 precious
                 of
                 any
                 of
                 their
                 Houshold-Stuffe
                 ,
                 in
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 known
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 have
                 been
                 Tsia-pots
                 ,
                 which
                 had
                 cost
                 between
                 six
                 and
                 seven
                 thousand
                 pound
                 sterling
                 .
              
               
                 Their
                 Marriages
                 are
                 sollicited
                 only
                 the
                 Relations
                 ,
                 
                 who
                 have
                 some
                 superiority
                 over
                 those
                 that
                 contract
                 them
                 .
                 The
                 Father
                 and
                 Mother
                 find
                 out
                 the
                 party
                 ,
                 and
                 propose
                 that
                 alliance
                 ▪
                 and
                 for
                 want
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 others
                 of
                 the
                 Kindred
                 ;
                 so
                 as
                 that
                 the
                 young
                 Couple
                 know
                 nothing
                 
                 of
                 what
                 is
                 done
                 ,
                 in
                 so
                 much
                 that
                 the
                 persons
                 who
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 married
                 never
                 see
                 one
                 another
                 till
                 the
                 Marriage
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 consummated
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 the
                 more
                 easily
                 effected
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 Husbands
                 power
                 to
                 keep
                 what
                 number
                 he
                 thinks
                 fit
                 of
                 Concubines
                 ,
                 nay
                 ,
                 may
                 prosecute
                 his
                 enjoyments
                 among
                 common
                 Prostitutes
                 ,
                 whereas
                 the
                 least
                 suspition
                 of
                 the
                 Womans
                 dishonesty
                 would
                 cost
                 her
                 her
                 life
                 .
                 They
                 have
                 also
                 the
                 convenience
                 of
                 Divorce
                 ,
                 and
                 may
                 send
                 their
                 Wives
                 back
                 to
                 their
                 own
                 Friends
                 ,
                 yet
                 conceive
                 it
                 no
                 disparagement
                 to
                 them
                 .
                 True
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 only
                 Persons
                 of
                 mean
                 condition
                 use
                 it
                 ,
                 as
                 Merchants
                 ,
                 Tradesmen
                 ,
                 and
                 common
                 Souldiers
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 Persons
                 of
                 Quality
                 take
                 another
                 course
                 ,
                 out
                 of
                 a
                 respect
                 to
                 the
                 Birth
                 and
                 Relations
                 of
                 the
                 Woman
                 ;
                 and
                 in
                 case
                 of
                 disagreement
                 they
                 still
                 maintain
                 them
                 according
                 to
                 their
                 Quality
                 .
                 Which
                 hinders
                 not
                 but
                 that
                 they
                 also
                 are
                 most
                 liberal
                 of
                 themselves
                 among
                 their
                 Concubines
                 ,
                 little
                 it
                 seems
                 troubled
                 at
                 the
                 discontent
                 they
                 give
                 their
                 Wives
                 ,
                 whom
                 they
                 see
                 but
                 when
                 they
                 please
                 themselves
                 .
                 For
                 ,
                 certain
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Women
                 only
                 are
                 married
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 Men
                 are
                 as
                 much
                 at
                 liberty
                 after
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 had
                 been
                 before
                 marriage
                 .
                 Common
                 Brothel-houses
                 are
                 allowed
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 are
                 some
                 Masters
                 who
                 buy
                 Slaves
                 only
                 to
                 drive
                 that
                 trade
                 ;
                 it
                 being
                 their
                 perswasion
                 ,
                 that
                 to
                 avoid
                 a
                 greater
                 scandal
                 ,
                 this
                 may
                 be
                 permitted
                 .
              
               
                 They
                 bring
                 up
                 their
                 Children
                 with
                 extraordinary
                 indulgence
                 and
                 mildness
                 ,
                 
                 never
                 beating
                 ,
                 and
                 very
                 seldom
                 chiding
                 them
                 ;
                 out
                 of
                 this
                 consideration
                 ,
                 that
                 knowing
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 come
                 to
                 the
                 use
                 of
                 their
                 reason
                 ,
                 they
                 conceive
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 made
                 capable
                 thereof
                 before
                 the
                 time
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 things
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 instill'd
                 into
                 them
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 their
                 weak
                 capacity
                 ,
                 with
                 mildness
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 they
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 instructed
                 rather
                 by
                 good
                 Examples
                 then
                 many
                 Precepts
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 imagined
                 that
                 the
                 little
                 correction
                 they
                 give
                 them
                 in
                 their
                 Childhood
                 ,
                 strengthens
                 that
                 obstinate
                 disposition
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 remarkable
                 in
                 all
                 the
                 Iapponneses
                 :
                 but
                 it
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 confessed
                 withall
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 noble
                 and
                 mild
                 kind
                 of
                 education
                 much
                 heightens
                 that
                 vivacity
                 of
                 Understanding
                 and
                 Judgment
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 discernable
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 while
                 they
                 are
                 yet
                 very
                 young
                 ;
                 in
                 so
                 much
                 that
                 Children
                 of
                 seven
                 ,
                 eight
                 or
                 nine
                 years
                 of
                 age
                 ,
                 have
                 more
                 piercing
                 Wits
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 more
                 searching
                 and
                 inquisitive
                 ,
                 then
                 our
                 youth
                 is
                 at
                 seventeen
                 or
                 eighteen
                 years
                 of
                 age
                 .
              
               
                 They
                 are
                 not
                 sent
                 to
                 School
                 till
                 they
                 are
                 seven
                 or
                 eight
                 years
                 of
                 age
                 ,
                 
                 upon
                 this
                 account
                 ,
                 that
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 affirm
                 ,
                 Children
                 are
                 not
                 capable
                 of
                 instruction
                 before
                 that
                 time
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 apt
                 to
                 learn
                 only
                 naughtiness
                 and
                 unhappy
                 tricks
                 one
                 of
                 another
                 .
                 The
                 Masters
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 meet
                 with
                 dull
                 Boys
                 ,
                 never
                 either
                 chide
                 or
                 beat
                 them
                 for
                 that
                 ,
                 but
                 teach
                 them
                 to
                 read
                 and
                 write
                 by
                 degrees
                 ,
                 by
                 raising
                 an
                 emulation
                 in
                 them
                 to
                 do
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 others
                 ;
                 and
                 by
                 this
                 course
                 they
                 improve
                 them
                 much
                 better
                 ,
                 then
                 if
                 they
                 treated
                 them
                 harshly
                 ,
                 it
                 being
                 to
                 be
                 observ'd
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 an
                 incorrigible
                 Nation
                 ,
                 expecting
                 to
                 be
                 mildly
                 treated
                 ,
                 and
                 seldom
                 to
                 be
                 bettered
                 by
                 soul
                 means
                 and
                 blows
                 .
              
               
                 They
                 never
                 swath
                 the
                 Children
                 ,
                 
                 but
                 as
                 soon
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 brought
                 into
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 the
                 Midwife
                 having
                 wash'd
                 them
                 in
                 cold
                 Water
                 ,
                 thrusts
                 them
                 into
                 the
                 Sleeves
                 of
                 their
                 Iaponneses
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 that
                 means
                 they
                 so
                 harden
                 them
                 against
                 heat
                 and
                 cold
                 ,
                 that
                 many
                 times
                 such
                 as
                 scarce
                 have
                 the
                 use
                 of
                 their
                 legs
                 ,
                 will
                 crawl
                 stark
                 naked
                 of
                 all
                 four
                 about
                 the
                 House
                 ,
                 and
                 into
                 the
                 Fields
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 eldest
                 Son
                 being
                 come
                 to
                 Mans
                 estate
                 ,
                 the
                 Father
                 resigns
                 his
                 charge
                 to
                 him
                 ;
                 or
                 ,
                 if
                 he
                 be
                 a
                 Merchant
                 ,
                 makes
                 over
                 his
                 Trade
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 better
                 half
                 of
                 his
                 Estate
                 ,
                 assigns
                 him
                 the
                 best
                 Lodgings
                 in
                 the
                 House
                 ,
                 and
                 goes
                 with
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 Family
                 to
                 another
                 part
                 of
                 it
                 ;
                 or
                 if
                 he
                 be
                 a
                 person
                 of
                 ability
                 ,
                 he
                 resigns
                 the
                 whole
                 House
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 takes
                 another
                 ,
                 mannaging
                 what
                 he
                 hath
                 reserved
                 of
                 his
                 Estate
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 advancement
                 of
                 his
                 other
                 Sons
                 ,
                 if
                 so
                 be
                 he
                 hath
                 any
                 .
                 The
                 Daughters
                 have
                 no
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Fathers
                 Estate
                 ,
                 no
                 not
                 even
                 when
                 they
                 are
                 married
                 ,
                 in
                 regard
                 they
                 would
                 not
                 have
                 Wives
                 to
                 make
                 any
                 advantage
                 of
                 their
                 Dower
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 if
                 the
                 Brides
                 Father
                 should
                 on
                 the
                 Wedding-day
                 send
                 a
                 sum
                 of
                 Money
                 to
                 the
                 Bridegroom
                 ,
                 he
                 returns
                 it
                 back
                 again
                 with
                 great
                 Complements
                 ,
                 and
                 sends
                 word
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 would
                 not
                 have
                 his
                 Father-in-Law
                 think
                 ,
                 that
                 his
                 Addresses
                 to
                 his
                 Daughter
                 proceeded
                 from
                 any
                 other
                 motive
                 then
                 the
                 desire
                 he
                 had
                 of
                 his
                 alliance
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 that
                 he
                 expected
                 not
                 to
                 make
                 any
                 advantage
                 of
                 his
                 Estate
                 .
              
               
                 They
                 are
                 so
                 ambitious
                 and
                 highly
                 conceited
                 of
                 themselves
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 seldom
                 seen
                 a
                 Iaponnese
                 does
                 any
                 thing
                 wherewith
                 he
                 might
                 be
                 reproached
                 :
                 but
                 on
                 the
                 contrary
                 ,
                 they
                 would
                 rather
                 lose
                 their
                 lives
                 then
                 betray
                 their
                 honour
                 .
                 Of
                 this
                 I
                 shall
                 here
                 insert
                 an
                 illustrious
                 Example
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 the
                 War
                 between
                 Fidery
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 his
                 Guardian
                 ,
                 the
                 King
                 or
                 Prince
                 of
                 Cocora
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 discovered
                 some
                 inclination
                 to
                 the
                 contrary
                 party
                 ,
                 was
                 forc'd
                 to
                 leave
                 his
                 Wife
                 and
                 Children
                 as
                 Hostages
                 with
                 Fidery
                 ,
                 who
                 hearing
                 that
                 the
                 Prince
                 of
                 Cocora
                 had
                 openly
                 declar'd
                 for
                 his
                 Adversary
                 ,
                 sent
                 word
                 to
                 his
                 Wife
                 ,
                 that
                 his
                 pleasure
                 was
                 ,
                 she
                 should
                 come
                 and
                 live
                 within
                 the
                 Palace
                 .
                 She
                 would
                 have
                 excused
                 her self
                 ,
                 by
                 representing
                 to
                 Fidery
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 she
                 was
                 a
                 Wife
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 such
                 ,
                 ow'd
                 the
                 Prince
                 her
                 Husband
                 the
                 same
                 obedience
                 ,
                 as
                 her
                 Husband
                 ow'd
                 to
                 the
                 Emperour
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 if
                 his
                 Majesty
                 expected
                 she
                 should
                 do
                 what
                 he
                 would
                 have
                 her
                 ,
                 his
                 best
                 course
                 were
                 to
                 apply
                 himself
                 to
                 her
                 Husband
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 might
                 command
                 her
                 to
                 do
                 it
                 .
                 Fidery
                 seeing
                 her
                 constancy
                 ,
                 sent
                 her
                 word
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 she
                 came
                 not
                 ,
                 he
                 would
                 have
                 her
                 brought
                 thither
                 by
                 force
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 Princess
                 considering
                 with
                 her self
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 she
                 left
                 her
                 House
                 ,
                 it
                 would
                 be
                 a
                 dishonour
                 both
                 to
                 her
                 and
                 her
                 Husband
                 ,
                 withdrew
                 her self
                 with
                 her
                 Nurse
                 and
                 Children
                 ,
                 and
                 some
                 of
                 the
                 menial
                 Servants
                 ,
                 who
                 proffer'd
                 to
                 dye
                 with
                 her
                 ,
                 to
                 a
                 Chamber
                 ,
                 into
                 which
                 she
                 caused
                 Gun-powder
                 and
                 Wood
                 to
                 be
                 brought
                 ,
                 and
                 having
                 made
                 her
                 Will
                 ,
                 and
                 writ
                 a
                 Letter
                 to
                 her
                 Husband
                 ,
                 she
                 put
                 both
                 into
                 the
                 hands
                 of
                 a
                 trustly
                 Person
                 ,
                 with
                 order
                 to
                 depart
                 as
                 soon
                 as
                 he
                 had
                 seen
                 the
                 Powder
                 set
                 on
                 fire
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 this
                 means
                 gave
                 an
                 extraordinary
                 Demonstration
                 of
                 her
                 constancy
                 .
              
               
                 They
                 are
                 also
                 very
                 punctual
                 in
                 the
                 performance
                 of
                 what
                 they
                 had
                 promised
                 those
                 ,
                 
                 who
                 desire
                 their
                 assistance
                 or
                 protection
                 .
                 For
                 no
                 Iaponnese
                 but
                 will
                 promise
                 it
                 any
                 one
                 that
                 desires
                 it
                 of
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 spend
                 his
                 life
                 for
                 the
                 person
                 who
                 hath
                 desired
                 him
                 to
                 do
                 it
                 ;
                 and
                 this
                 ,
                 without
                 any
                 consideration
                 of
                 his
                 Family
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 misery
                 whereto
                 his
                 Wife
                 and
                 Children
                 may
                 be
                 thereby
                 reduced
                 .
                 Hence
                 it
                 comes
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 never
                 seen
                 a
                 Malefactor
                 will
                 betray
                 or
                 discover
                 his
                 Complices
                 ;
                 but
                 on
                 the
                 contrary
                 ,
                 there
                 are
                 infinite
                 Examples
                 of
                 such
                 as
                 have
                 chosen
                 rather
                 to
                 die
                 with
                 the
                 greatest
                 torment
                 imaginable
                 ,
                 then
                 bring
                 their
                 Complices
                 into
                 any
                 inconvenience
                 by
                 their
                 confession
                 .
              
               
                 Iapan
                 is
                 so
                 rich
                 and
                 abundant
                 in
                 all
                 things
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 ,
                 some
                 few
                 Merchants
                 excepted
                 ,
                 who
                 trace
                 into
                 the
                 Indies
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 hardly
                 any
                 Iaponnese
                 ,
                 who
                 meddles
                 with
                 the
                 venting
                 of
                 any
                 forreign
                 Commodities
                 .
                 The
                 greatest
                 Commerce
                 which
                 is
                 carried
                 on
                 there
                 is
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 Chineses
                 ,
                 who
                 have
                 continued
                 theirs
                 in
                 this
                 Country
                 ever
                 since
                 the
                 Island
                 was
                 first
                 peopled
                 .
                 The
                 Spaniards
                 and
                 Portuguez
                 have
                 traded
                 thither
                 these
                 six
                 or
                 seven
                 score
                 years
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 English
                 had
                 no
                 sooner
                 begun
                 ,
                 but
                 they
                 gave
                 over
                 their
                 trading
                 into
                 those
                 parts
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 small
                 advantage
                 made
                 thereby
                 .
                 Those
                 of
                 Siam
                 and
                 Cambodia
                 were
                 wont
                 to
                 send
                 thither
                 yearly
                 two
                 or
                 three
                 Ionques
                 ;
                 but
                 this
                 is
                 also
                 given
                 over
                 ,
                 especially
                 since
                 the
                 Dutch
                 bring
                 them
                 the
                 Commodities
                 of
                 Iapan
                 at
                 a
                 lower
                 rate
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 less
                 danger
                 then
                 they
                 could
                 fetch
                 them
                 themselves
                 .
                 The
                 chief
                 Trade
                 is
                 at
                 the
                 City
                 of
                 Meaco
                 ,
                 whither
                 most
                 of
                 the
                 Merchants
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 forreigners
                 as
                 those
                 of
                 the
                 Country
                 ,
                 bring
                 all
                 their
                 Commodities
                 ,
                 and
                 where
                 they
                 have
                 their
                 Agents
                 and
                 Factors
                 ,
                 to
                 distribute
                 them
                 over
                 all
                 the
                 Island
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Commodities
                 which
                 Forreigners
                 bring
                 to
                 Iapan
                 are
                 ,
                 
                 about
                 four
                 or
                 five
                 thousand
                 Picols
                 of
                 Silk
                 ,
                 and
                 abundance
                 of
                 Stuffs
                 ,
                 of
                 Silk
                 ,
                 Cotton
                 ,
                 Thread
                 ,
                 &c.
                 above
                 two
                 hundred
                 thousand
                 Deer
                 skins
                 ,
                 about
                 a
                 hundred
                 thousand
                 other
                 Hides
                 ,
                 Hemp
                 ,
                 Linnen-clothes
                 ,
                 Wooll
                 ,
                 Garments
                 ,
                 Cotton
                 ,
                 Quicksilver
                 ,
                 all
                 sorts
                 of
                 Gums
                 and
                 Medicinal
                 Drugs
                 ,
                 Spices
                 ,
                 Cloves
                 ,
                 Pepper
                 ,
                 Sugar
                 ,
                 Musk
                 ,
                 a
                 sort
                 of
                 Wood
                 called
                 Sappan
                 ,
                 and
                 Calambac
                 ,
                 Purcelan
                 ,
                 Camphir
                 ,
                 Borax
                 ,
                 '
                 Elephants
                 Teeth
                 ,
                 Coral
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 kind
                 of
                 Mercury
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Chineses
                 bring
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Chineses
                 and
                 Iaponneses
                 have
                 heretofore
                 lived
                 in
                 very
                 good
                 correspondence
                 ,
                 in
                 so
                 much
                 that
                 there
                 hardly
                 passed
                 a
                 year
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 Kings
                 of
                 those
                 two
                 powerful
                 States
                 visited
                 one
                 another
                 by
                 reciprocal
                 Embassies
                 .
                 This
                 friendship
                 continued
                 till
                 the
                 Iaponneses
                 ,
                 who
                 lived
                 in
                 China
                 ,
                 became
                 so
                 insolent
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 ransack
                 a
                 whole
                 City
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 ravish
                 all
                 the
                 Women
                 and
                 Maids
                 that
                 fell
                 into
                 their
                 hands
                 .
                 The
                 Chineses
                 resented
                 the
                 affront
                 as
                 they
                 ought
                 ,
                 and
                 killed
                 all
                 the
                 Iaponneses
                 they
                 met
                 withall
                 .
                 The
                 King
                 of
                 China
                 ,
                 considering
                 of
                 how
                 dangerous
                 consequence
                 it
                 was
                 to
                 afford
                 refuge
                 to
                 a
                 sort
                 of
                 people
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 the
                 insolence
                 to
                 commit
                 such
                 an
                 action
                 in
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 peace
                 ,
                 banished
                 them
                 his
                 Kingdom
                 for
                 ever
                 ,
                 ordering
                 the
                 Decree
                 to
                 be
                 graven
                 in
                 golden
                 Letters
                 upon
                 a
                 Pillar
                 ,
                 which
                 to
                 that
                 purpose
                 he
                 caused
                 to
                 be
                 erected
                 upon
                 the
                 Sea-side
                 ,
                 and
                 forbidding
                 his
                 Subjects
                 ,
                 upon
                 pain
                 of
                 death
                 ,
                 to
                 trade
                 into
                 Iapan
                 .
                 These
                 Prohibitions
                 are
                 still
                 so
                 strictly
                 observ'd
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Chineses
                 ,
                 who
                 go
                 thither
                 ,
                 give
                 out
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 carry
                 their
                 Commodities
                 to
                 some
                 of
                 the
                 neighbouring
                 Islands
                 of
                 the
                 Indies
                 ;
                 in
                 regard
                 they
                 are
                 sure
                 they
                 would
                 be
                 confiscated
                 ,
                 if
                 it
                 were
                 known
                 they
                 carried
                 them
                 to
                 Iapan
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 Iaponneses
                 treat
                 the
                 Chineses
                 otherwise
                 ,
                 and
                 give
                 them
                 the
                 egress
                 and
                 regress
                 of
                 their
                 Country
                 .
              
               
                 It
                 is
                 haply
                 from
                 these
                 Prohibitions
                 of
                 the
                 King
                 of
                 China
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 some
                 have
                 taken
                 occasion
                 to
                 affirm
                 ,
                 that
                 Iapan
                 was
                 peopled
                 by
                 certain
                 Exiles
                 ,
                 whom
                 the
                 King
                 of
                 China
                 had
                 sent
                 thither
                 ,
                 upon
                 a
                 Conspiracy
                 they
                 were
                 engaged
                 in
                 against
                 his
                 person
                 ;
                 since
                 the
                 Histories
                 of
                 neither
                 Iapan
                 nor
                 China
                 speak
                 of
                 any
                 such
                 thing
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 otherwise
                 there
                 is
                 so
                 great
                 a
                 difference
                 in
                 their
                 Cloathing
                 ,
                 their
                 Ceremonies
                 ,
                 manner
                 of
                 Life
                 ,
                 Language
                 and
                 writing
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 impossible
                 that
                 the
                 same
                 Nation
                 should
                 have
                 contracted
                 ,
                 even
                 in
                 the
                 sequel
                 of
                 many
                 Ages
                 ,
                 such
                 contrary
                 Habits
                 .
                 Some
                 affirm
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Iaponneses
                 have
                 made
                 this
                 change
                 ,
                 in
                 revenge
                 for
                 the
                 ill
                 treatment
                 they
                 received
                 of
                 the
                 others
                 ;
                 but
                 besides
                 the
                 unlikelihood
                 
                 there
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 whole
                 Nation
                 should
                 ,
                 of
                 a
                 sudden
                 ,
                 conceive
                 an
                 aversion
                 for
                 what
                 they
                 lov'd
                 before
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 yet
                 a
                 greater
                 improbability
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 should
                 so
                 change
                 its
                 language
                 and
                 manner
                 of
                 writing
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 there
                 should
                 be
                 no
                 rapport
                 between
                 the
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 other
                 .
                 The
                 Chineses
                 never
                 cut
                 their
                 Hair
                 ,
                 but
                 tie
                 it
                 up
                 together
                 upon
                 the
                 Crown
                 of
                 the
                 Head
                 ;
                 the
                 Iaponneses
                 ,
                 on
                 the
                 contrary
                 ,
                 shave
                 the
                 fore-part
                 of
                 the
                 Head
                 down
                 to
                 the
                 Ears
                 ,
                 and
                 tie
                 up
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 their
                 Hair
                 in
                 their
                 Neck
                 behind
                 ,
                 with
                 a
                 String
                 made
                 of
                 Paper
                 .
                 The
                 latter
                 do
                 also
                 shave
                 their
                 Beards
                 ,
                 whereas
                 the
                 Chineses
                 suffer
                 theirs
                 to
                 grow
                 to
                 their
                 full
                 length
                 :
                 whence
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 imagined
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 rather
                 Tartars
                 ,
                 who
                 first
                 got
                 into
                 this
                 Island
                 ,
                 then
                 Chineses
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Iaponneses
                 ,
                 being
                 thus
                 banished
                 China
                 ,
                 began
                 to
                 establish
                 their
                 Commerce
                 at
                 Tayouan
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Island
                 Fermosa
                 ,
                 whither
                 the
                 Chineses
                 came
                 with
                 their
                 Commodities
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 King
                 of
                 China
                 hearing
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 forbad
                 his
                 Subjects
                 ●o
                 trade
                 thither
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 means
                 the
                 Iaponneses
                 were
                 frustrated
                 of
                 that
                 Navigation
                 .
                 W●ich
                 so
                 troubled
                 the
                 Emperour
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 would
                 not
                 permit
                 his
                 Subjects
                 to
                 trade
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 without
                 his
                 express
                 Commission
                 and
                 Pasports
                 ;
                 as
                 well
                 out
                 of
                 this
                 consideration
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 would
                 not
                 have
                 any
                 Arms
                 transported
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Country
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 experience
                 he
                 hath
                 that
                 the
                 Iaponneses
                 are
                 a
                 stout
                 and
                 daring
                 People
                 out
                 of
                 their
                 own
                 Country
                 ,
                 and
                 being
                 extreamly
                 conceited
                 of
                 himself
                 ,
                 he
                 would
                 not
                 have
                 any
                 affront
                 done
                 them
                 ,
                 which
                 it
                 should
                 not
                 be
                 in
                 his
                 power
                 to
                 resent
                 ,
                 or
                 that
                 any
                 other
                 then
                 himself
                 should
                 chastise
                 their
                 insolence
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 happened
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 not
                 long
                 since
                 in
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 of
                 Siam
                 ,
                 upon
                 their
                 Attempt
                 against
                 the
                 Kings
                 person
                 there
                 ,
                 and
                 at
                 Nayouan
                 ,
                 upon
                 their
                 assaulting
                 the
                 Governour
                 of
                 the
                 place
                 .
              
               
                 There
                 is
                 no
                 Custom
                 or
                 Duty
                 paid
                 upon
                 any
                 Commodities
                 in
                 Iapan
                 ,
                 
                 either
                 to
                 the
                 Emperour
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 other
                 Prince
                 or
                 Lord
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 the
                 whole
                 advantage
                 comes
                 in
                 to
                 the
                 Merchant
                 ;
                 but
                 in
                 regard
                 all
                 drive
                 some
                 Trade
                 or
                 other
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 Countrey
                 is
                 extreamly
                 populous
                 ,
                 the
                 profits
                 are
                 very
                 small
                 .
              
               
                 Since
                 the
                 Rupture
                 between
                 the
                 Chineses
                 and
                 Iaponneses
                 ,
                 the
                 Emperour
                 of
                 Iapan
                 hath
                 not
                 held
                 any
                 correspondence
                 with
                 any
                 forreign
                 Prince
                 .
                 
                 The
                 King
                 of
                 Siam
                 ,
                 the
                 Pope
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 King
                 of
                 Spain
                 ,
                 sent
                 very
                 considerable
                 Embassies
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 which
                 were
                 all
                 very
                 kindly
                 received
                 by
                 him
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 Emperour
                 of
                 Iapan
                 never
                 sent
                 to
                 visit
                 or
                 complement
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 There
                 is
                 ,
                 all
                 over
                 Iapan
                 ,
                 but
                 one
                 Language
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 so
                 different
                 from
                 that
                 of
                 
                   China
                   ,
                   Corea
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Tunking
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Inhabitants
                 of
                 these
                 four
                 Countreys
                 ,
                 understand
                 one
                 another
                 no
                 more
                 then
                 we
                 do
                 the
                 Arabick
                 .
                 There
                 is
                 also
                 the
                 same
                 difference
                 between
                 their
                 Characters
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 they
                 have
                 all
                 four
                 a
                 sort
                 of
                 Characters
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 they
                 understand
                 one
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 those
                 among
                 them
                 ,
                 who
                 have
                 studied
                 ,
                 understand
                 and
                 express
                 in
                 their
                 particular
                 Language
                 ,
                 what
                 the
                 others
                 would
                 have
                 expressed
                 in
                 theirs
                 ,
                 by
                 means
                 of
                 these
                 common
                 Characters
                 .
                 They
                 write
                 with
                 Pencils
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 so
                 fast
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 spend
                 very
                 little
                 time
                 in
                 writing
                 the
                 Notes
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 they
                 do
                 most
                 of
                 their
                 Messages
                 ,
                 rather
                 then
                 by
                 word
                 of
                 mouth
                 .
                 They
                 endeavour
                 to
                 express
                 themselves
                 in
                 few
                 words
                 ,
                 especially
                 when
                 they
                 either
                 speak
                 or
                 write
                 to
                 Persons
                 of
                 great
                 Quality
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 the
                 Letters
                 and
                 Petitions
                 they
                 address
                 to
                 their
                 Superiours
                 are
                 couched
                 in
                 few
                 words
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 no
                 great
                 trouble
                 to
                 afford
                 them
                 the
                 reading
                 .
              
               
                 They
                 have
                 not
                 the
                 way
                 of
                 keeping
                 Accounts
                 as
                 the
                 Merchants
                 in
                 our
                 parts
                 have
                 ;
                 
                 but
                 they
                 can
                 count
                 with
                 certain
                 little
                 Bowls
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 thread
                 upon
                 little
                 Sticks
                 on
                 a
                 square
                 Board
                 ,
                 as
                 fast
                 as
                 our
                 ablest
                 Accountans
                 by
                 all
                 the
                 Rules
                 of
                 Arithmetick
                 ,
                 even
                 that
                 of
                 Three
                 .
              
               
                 They
                 have
                 many
                 Books
                 ,
                 and
                 some
                 great
                 Libraries
                 ,
                 but
                 of
                 these
                 not
                 so
                 great
                 a
                 number
                 as
                 we
                 have
                 in
                 Europe
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Dayro
                 is
                 the
                 person
                 who
                 keeps
                 Memorial
                 of
                 whatever
                 passes
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 writes
                 the
                 Chronicle
                 of
                 the
                 Country
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 also
                 only
                 he
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Lords
                 and
                 Gentlemen
                 of
                 his
                 House
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 in
                 number
                 above
                 eight
                 hundred
                 ,
                 as
                 also
                 the
                 Lords
                 and
                 Ladies
                 descended
                 from
                 him
                 ,
                 who
                 have
                 the
                 priviledge
                 to
                 write
                 any
                 Books
                 .
                 These
                 only
                 have
                 all
                 the
                 Learning
                 among
                 themselves
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 so
                 proud
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 advantages
                 they
                 make
                 thereof
                 are
                 equal
                 to
                 those
                 they
                 derive
                 from
                 their
                 Birth
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 no
                 doubt
                 more
                 noble
                 then
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 Emperour
                 .
                 Thence
                 it
                 comes
                 that
                 they
                 sleight
                 all
                 others
                 so
                 far
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 shun
                 their
                 conversation
                 ,
                 live
                 in
                 a
                 quarter
                 of
                 the
                 City
                 distinct
                 from
                 the
                 rest
                 ,
                 and
                 will
                 have
                 no
                 communication
                 with
                 the
                 ignorant
                 .
              
               
                 There
                 is
                 but
                 one
                 kind
                 of
                 Measure
                 all
                 over
                 the
                 Country
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 Money
                 is
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 rate
                 and
                 value
                 .
                 The
                 Gold
                 is
                 in
                 its
                 excellency
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 Silver
                 not
                 so
                 good
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 to
                 reduce
                 it
                 to
                 the
                 rate
                 of
                 that
                 of
                 France
                 ,
                 there
                 will
                 be
                 a
                 loss
                 of
                 22.
                 or
                 23.
                 in
                 the
                 100.
                 
                 They
                 have
                 three
                 sorts
                 of
                 Gold
                 Coins
                 ,
                 whereof
                 one
                 weighs
                 six
                 
                   Spanish
                   Ryals
                
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 worth
                 forty
                 eight
                 Tayls
                 ,
                 accounting
                 every
                 Tayl
                 at
                 about
                 five
                 Shilling
                 Sterling
                 .
                 Ten
                 of
                 the
                 second
                 
                 kind
                 weigh
                 a
                 Ryal
                 and
                 half
                 a
                 quarter
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 worth
                 one
                 Tayl
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 fifth
                 part
                 each
                 of
                 them
                 :
                 and
                 ten
                 of
                 the
                 third
                 sort
                 weigh
                 a
                 Ryal
                 and
                 a
                 half
                 and
                 half
                 a
                 quarter
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 worth
                 ,
                 each
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 the
                 sixth
                 part
                 of
                 Tayl.
                 The
                 Silver
                 Coin
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 made
                 in
                 the
                 form
                 of
                 a
                 Lingot
                 ,
                 is
                 of
                 no
                 certain
                 weight
                 ;
                 but
                 it
                 is
                 so
                 ordered
                 ,
                 that
                 as
                 much
                 of
                 it
                 as
                 amounts
                 to
                 fifty
                 Tayls
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 of
                 a
                 just
                 weight
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 dispose
                 into
                 Rolls
                 of
                 Paper
                 ,
                 in
                 each
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 comes
                 to
                 twenty
                 Crowns
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 they
                 dispatch
                 their
                 Payments
                 with
                 little
                 trouble
                 .
                 They
                 have
                 besides
                 this
                 a
                 lesser
                 Coin
                 of
                 Silver
                 ,
                 made
                 much
                 like
                 French
                 Beans
                 ,
                 which
                 also
                 is
                 not
                 of
                 any
                 certain
                 weight
                 ,
                 save
                 only
                 in
                 gross
                 ,
                 or
                 when
                 it
                 amounts
                 to
                 such
                 a
                 sum
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 value
                 of
                 seven
                 pence
                 to
                 six
                 shillings
                 ,
                 or
                 better
                 .
                 There
                 is
                 also
                 a
                 great
                 difference
                 in
                 the
                 value
                 of
                 the
                 Caxias
                 ;
                 for
                 of
                 some
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 a
                 thousand
                 are
                 worth
                 but
                 Crown
                 ,
                 whereas
                 of
                 others
                 the
                 same
                 number
                 may
                 amount
                 to
                 three
                 Crowns
                 and
                 a
                 half
                 .
                 Much
                 about
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 our
                 Travels
                 the
                 Emperour
                 had
                 ordered
                 them
                 to
                 be
                 caried
                 down
                 ,
                 intending
                 to
                 have
                 a
                 new
                 Money
                 made
                 of
                 Brass
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 poorer
                 sort
                 might
                 not
                 be
                 ruined
                 thereby
                 ,
                 he
                 caused
                 the
                 bad
                 Money
                 to
                 be
                 called
                 in
                 ,
                 and
                 made
                 good
                 the
                 value
                 of
                 it
                 to
                 such
                 as
                 brought
                 it
                 in
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 Country
                 wants
                 not
                 any
                 kind
                 of
                 Cattel
                 ,
                 
                 but
                 is
                 so
                 much
                 the
                 more
                 abundant
                 therein
                 ,
                 out
                 of
                 this
                 respect
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 do
                 not
                 geld
                 any
                 Creature
                 .
                 Thence
                 it
                 comes
                 they
                 are
                 well
                 stor'd
                 with
                 Houses
                 ,
                 Bulls
                 ,
                 Kine
                 ,
                 Swine
                 ,
                 Deer
                 ,
                 wild
                 Boars
                 ,
                 Bears
                 ,
                 Dogs
                 ,
                 &c.
                 as
                 also
                 with
                 all
                 sorts
                 of
                 Fowl
                 ,
                 as
                 Swans
                 ,
                 Geese
                 ,
                 Ducks
                 ,
                 Herns
                 ,
                 Cranes
                 ,
                 Eagles
                 ,
                 Falcons
                 ,
                 Pheasants
                 ,
                 Pidgeons
                 ,
                 Woodcoocks
                 ,
                 Quails
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 other
                 sorts
                 of
                 small
                 Birds
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 have
                 in
                 these
                 parts
                 .
              
               
                 There
                 are
                 also
                 in
                 this
                 Country
                 several
                 sorts
                 of
                 Mineral
                 Waters
                 ,
                 very
                 good
                 against
                 divers
                 Diseases
                 .
                 Some
                 have
                 the
                 taste
                 and
                 qualities
                 of
                 Copper
                 ,
                 others
                 that
                 of
                 Saltpeter
                 ,
                 Iron
                 ,
                 Tin
                 ,
                 Salt
                 ;
                 and
                 there
                 is
                 ,
                 among
                 others
                 ,
                 a
                 Source
                 of
                 hot
                 water
                 which
                 hath
                 the
                 taste
                 of
                 Tin
                 ,
                 and
                 issues
                 out
                 of
                 a
                 Caye
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 about
                 ten
                 foot
                 diameter
                 at
                 the
                 mouth
                 ,
                 and
                 hath
                 both
                 above
                 and
                 below
                 several
                 picked
                 Stones
                 ,
                 like
                 Elephants
                 teeth
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 it
                 somewhat
                 resembles
                 that
                 figure
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 some
                 would
                 represent
                 the
                 Jaws
                 of
                 Hell.
                 The
                 Water
                 ,
                 which
                 comes
                 out
                 of
                 it
                 in
                 great
                 bubbles
                 day
                 and
                 night
                 constantly
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 so
                 hot
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 endured
                 as
                 soon
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Source
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 need
                 of
                 mixing
                 any
                 other
                 water
                 therewith
                 .
              
               
                 There
                 is
                 in
                 this
                 Country
                 ,
                 in
                 a
                 spacious
                 Plain
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 foot
                 of
                 a
                 Mountain
                 ,
                 not
                 far
                 from
                 the
                 Sea-side
                 ,
                 another
                 Source
                 ,
                 which
                 gives
                 Water
                 but
                 twice
                 in
                 four
                 and
                 twenty
                 hours
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 during
                 the
                 space
                 of
                 an
                 hour
                 at
                 each
                 time
                 ,
                 unless
                 it
                 be
                 when
                 the
                 East-wind
                 blows
                 ,
                 for
                 then
                 it
                 gives
                 water
                 four
                 times
                 a
                 day
                 .
                 This
                 water
                 comes
                 out
                 of
                 a
                 hole
                 ,
                 which
                 Nature
                 hath
                 made
                 in
                 the
                 ground
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 they
                 have
                 cover'd
                 with
                 several
                 great
                 Stones
                 ;
                 but
                 when
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 its
                 floud
                 ,
                 as
                 I
                 may
                 call
                 it
                 ,
                 is
                 come
                 ,
                 the
                 water
                 is
                 forced
                 out
                 with
                 such
                 violence
                 amidst
                 the
                 Stones
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 shakes
                 them
                 all
                 ,
                 and
                 makes
                 a
                 cast
                 twenty
                 or
                 twenty
                 four
                 foot
                 high
                 ,
                 with
                 such
                 noise
                 as
                 would
                 drown
                 that
                 of
                 a
                 great
                 Gun.
                 It
                 is
                 so
                 hot
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 impossible
                 fire
                 should
                 raise
                 ordinary
                 water
                 to
                 so
                 high
                 a
                 degree
                 of
                 heat
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 earth
                 gives
                 this
                 ;
                 for
                 it
                 immediately
                 burns
                 the
                 stuffes
                 on
                 which
                 it
                 falls
                 ,
                 and
                 keeps
                 its
                 heat
                 much
                 longer
                 ,
                 then
                 the
                 water
                 that
                 hath
                 been
                 boil'd
                 over
                 the
                 fire
                 .
                 The
                 Well
                 is
                 inclosed
                 with
                 a
                 high
                 Wall
                 ,
                 having
                 at
                 the
                 bottom
                 thereof
                 several
                 holes
                 ,
                 through
                 which
                 the
                 water
                 runs
                 into
                 certain
                 Channels
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 is
                 brought
                 into
                 the
                 houses
                 ,
                 where
                 they
                 bath
                 themselves
                 ,
                 reducing
                 it
                 to
                 such
                 a
                 degree
                 of
                 warmth
                 as
                 may
                 be
                 endured
                 .
              
               
                 Some
                 affirm
                 that
                 their
                 Physicians
                 are
                 so
                 able
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 Disease
                 which
                 they
                 cannot
                 discover
                 by
                 the
                 Pulse
                 .
                 They
                 are
                 perfectly
                 well
                 skill'd
                 in
                 the
                 vertues
                 of
                 Simples
                 and
                 Drugs
                 ,
                 especially
                 those
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Radix
                   Chinat
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Rhubarbe
                 ,
                 whereof
                 they
                 make
                 use
                 in
                 their
                 Recipe's
                 ,
                 which
                 for
                 the
                 most
                 part
                 consist
                 in
                 Pills
                 ,
                 with
                 very
                 good
                 success
                 .
                 They
                 are
                 also
                 very
                 fortunate
                 in
                 the
                 curing
                 of
                 ordinary
                 Diseases
                 ;
                 but
                 Chirurgery
                 is
                 not
                 as
                 yet
                 known
                 among
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Mineral
                 Waters
                 we
                 spoke
                 of
                 before
                 ,
                 
                 are
                 a
                 sufficient
                 demonstration
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 are
                 in
                 Iapan
                 Mines
                 of
                 all
                 sorts
                 of
                 Metals
                 .
                 Accordingly
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 found
                 Gold
                 ,
                 Silver
                 ,
                 Copper
                 ,
                 Tin
                 ,
                 Iron
                 and
                 Lead
                 .
                 The
                 Country
                 brings
                 forth
                 also
                 Cotton
                 ,
                 Flax
                 and
                 Hemp
                 ,
                 wherewith
                 they
                 make
                 very
                 fine
                 Cloaths
                 .
                 It
                 produces
                 also
                 Silk
                 ,
                 and
                 affords
                 abundance
                 of
                 Goat
                 and
                 Deer
                 skins
                 ,
                 the
                 richest
                 Works
                 of
                 Wood
                 and
                 Lacque
                 of
                 any
                 in
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 all
                 sorts
                 of
                 Provisions
                 and
                 medicinal
                 Drugs
                 .
                 They
                 have
                 ,
                 among
                 others
                 ,
                 a
                 particular
                 Invention
                 for
                 the
                 melting
                 of
                 Iron
                 ,
                 
                 without
                 the
                 using
                 of
                 any
                 fire
                 ,
                 casting
                 it
                 into
                 a
                 Tun
                 done
                 about
                 on
                 the
                 inside
                 with
                 about
                 half
                 a
                 foot
                 of
                 Earth
                 ,
                 where
                 they
                 keep
                 it
                 with
                 continual
                 blowing
                 ,
                 and
                 take
                 it
                 out
                 by
                 Ladles
                 full
                 ,
                 to
                 give
                 it
                 what
                 form
                 they
                 please
                 ,
                 much
                 better
                 ,
                 and
                 more
                 artificially
                 then
                 the
                 Inhabitants
                 of
                 Liege
                 are
                 able
                 to
                 do
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 said
                 ,
                 Iapan
                 may
                 live
                 without
                 its
                 Neighbours
                 ,
                 as
                 being
                 well
                 furnish'd
                 with
                 all
                 things
                 requisite
                 to
                 life
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Portuguez
                 came
                 to
                 the
                 knowledge
                 of
                 Iapan
                 ,
                 by
                 means
                 of
                 the
                 Trade
                 they
                 drove
                 in
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 of
                 Siam
                 and
                 Cambodia
                 .
                 They
                 found
                 it
                 no
                 hard
                 matter
                 to
                 settle
                 themselves
                 
                 there
                 ,
                 in
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 the
                 Iaponneses
                 had
                 not
                 ,
                 at
                 first
                 ,
                 any
                 aversion
                 for
                 their
                 Ecclesiastical
                 Ceremonies
                 ,
                 
                 so
                 that
                 in
                 a
                 short
                 time
                 the
                 
                   Roman
                   Catholick
                
                 Religion
                 got
                 such
                 footing
                 there
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 permitted
                 to
                 build
                 Churches
                 in
                 several
                 places
                 of
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 ,
                 and
                 particularly
                 at
                 Nangasacky
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 Spaniards
                 too
                 soon
                 discover'd
                 the
                 Design
                 they
                 had
                 to
                 establish
                 themselves
                 there
                 ,
                 and
                 had
                 not
                 the
                 reservedness
                 to
                 smother
                 that
                 haughty
                 homour
                 ,
                 which
                 would
                 reign
                 all
                 over
                 the
                 World
                 :
                 which
                 occasion'd
                 the
                 Iaponneses
                 first
                 to
                 set
                 upon
                 ,
                 and
                 afterwards
                 ,
                 
                 to
                 burn
                 their
                 Ships
                 ,
                 in
                 so
                 much
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 year
                 1636.
                 they
                 banish'd
                 them
                 the
                 Country
                 ,
                 with
                 Prohibitions
                 ,
                 upon
                 pain
                 of
                 Death
                 ,
                 not
                 to
                 return
                 into
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Dutch
                 have
                 traded
                 thither
                 ever
                 since
                 the
                 year
                 1611.
                 and
                 still
                 continue
                 it
                 ,
                 so
                 much
                 to
                 their
                 advantage
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 their
                 Commerce
                 to
                 Iapan
                 is
                 worth
                 what
                 they
                 carry
                 on
                 all
                 over
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 Indies
                 .
                 They
                 affirm
                 in
                 the
                 Relation
                 of
                 the
                 Voyage
                 they
                 made
                 thither
                 in
                 the
                 year
                 1598.
                 that
                 the
                 City
                 of
                 Meaco
                 is
                 one
                 and
                 twenty
                 Leagues
                 about
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 it
                 had
                 been
                 much
                 ruined
                 by
                 the
                 precedent
                 Civil
                 Wars
                 .
                 That
                 Ossacks
                 ,
                 and
                 Boungo
                 ,
                 are
                 Cities
                 ,
                 which
                 ,
                 for
                 Wealth
                 ,
                 may
                 be
                 compared
                 to
                 any
                 other
                 in
                 the
                 Indies
                 .
                 That
                 the
                 Emperours
                 of
                 Iapan
                 were
                 ordinarily
                 interr'd
                 in
                 the
                 City
                 of
                 Coyo
                 ,
                 of
                 if
                 they
                 made
                 choice
                 of
                 any
                 other
                 place
                 for
                 their
                 Sepulture
                 ,
                 yet
                 were
                 some
                 of
                 their
                 Bones
                 carried
                 thither
                 ,
                 though
                 it
                 were
                 but
                 a
                 Tooth
                 .
                 That
                 the
                 City
                 of
                 Piongo
                 ,
                 eighteen
                 Leagues
                 from
                 Meaco
                 ,
                 was
                 in
                 some
                 part
                 ruined
                 during
                 the
                 Civil
                 Wars
                 of
                 Nobananga
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 defeated
                 by
                 Faxiba
                 ,
                 the
                 Predecessour
                 of
                 Taicko
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 what
                 remained
                 of
                 it
                 was
                 partly
                 destroy'd
                 by
                 an
                 Earthquake
                 that
                 happened
                 in
                 the
                 year
                 1596.
                 and
                 partly
                 by
                 the
                 fire
                 which
                 consumed
                 the
                 wretched
                 remainders
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 some
                 time
                 after
                 .
                 The
                 Cities
                 of
                 
                   Sacay
                   ,
                   Voluquin
                   ,
                   Founay
                   ,
                   Tosam
                   ,
                
                 and
                 several
                 others
                 ,
                 are
                 also
                 very
                 considerable
                 ones
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Air
                 is
                 good
                 and
                 healthy
                 ,
                 
                 though
                 more
                 inclin'd
                 to
                 cold
                 then
                 heat
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 the
                 Iaponneses
                 sow
                 their
                 Corn
                 at
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 May
                 ,
                 but
                 cut
                 not
                 the
                 Rice
                 till
                 September
                 .
              
               
                 They
                 have
                 neither
                 Butter
                 nor
                 Oyl
                 ,
                 and
                 have
                 an
                 aversion
                 against
                 Milk
                 ,
                 out
                 of
                 an
                 imagination
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Souls
                 of
                 Beasts
                 reside
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 bloud
                 in
                 effect
                 ,
                 though
                 of
                 a
                 different
                 colour
                 .
                 They
                 do
                 not
                 eat
                 the
                 flesh
                 of
                 either
                 Bulls
                 or
                 Kine
                 ,
                 nor
                 that
                 of
                 any
                 tame
                 beast
                 ,
                 but
                 love
                 wild
                 Fowl
                 and
                 Venison
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 much
                 addicted
                 to
                 the
                 hunting
                 thereof
                 .
                 They
                 have
                 Cedar-trees
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 so
                 big
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 make
                 Pillars
                 of
                 them
                 for
                 their
                 greatest
                 Edisices
                 ,
                 and
                 Masts
                 for
                 their
                 Ships
                 .
              
               
                 Poverty
                 is
                 not
                 so
                 criminal
                 or
                 infamous
                 in
                 Iapan
                 ,
                 
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 in
                 several
                 places
                 of
                 Europe
                 ,
                 where
                 the
                 rich
                 are
                 only
                 accounted
                 vertuous
                 .
                 They
                 hate
                 Calumniators
                 ,
                 Swearers
                 and
                 Gamesters
                 ;
                 but
                 they
                 have
                 also
                 their
                 Vices
                 ,
                 which
                 much
                 eclipse
                 their
                 other
                 good
                 parts
                 .
              
               
                 They
                 are
                 rather
                 of
                 a
                 brownish
                 Complexion
                 then
                 white
                 ,
                 strong
                 and
                 well
                 set
                 ,
                 enduring
                 paints
                 taking
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 inconveniences
                 of
                 the
                 Seasons
                 ,
                 with
                 incredible
                 patience
                 .
                 They
                 endure
                 hunger
                 and
                 thirst
                 ,
                 heat
                 and
                 cold
                 ,
                 without
                 any
                 trouble
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 no
                 otherwise
                 clad
                 in
                 Winter
                 then
                 they
                 are
                 in
                 Summer
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Iaponneses
                 are
                 distinguished
                 into
                 five
                 Orders
                 .
                 
                 The
                 first
                 ,
                 is
                 that
                 of
                 Kings
                 and
                 Princes
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 as
                 have
                 civil
                 or
                 military
                 Charges
                 and
                 Employments
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 all
                 called
                 by
                 a
                 common
                 name
                 Tones
                 .
                 The
                 second
                 is
                 that
                 of
                 Ecclesiasticks
                 ,
                 whom
                 they
                 call
                 by
                 a
                 general
                 name
                 Bowzes
                 .
                 The
                 third
                 is
                 that
                 of
                 Gentlemen
                 and
                 Merchants
                 .
                 The
                 fourth
                 that
                 of
                 Tradesmen
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 as
                 relate
                 to
                 the
                 Sea.
                 And
                 the
                 fifth
                 that
                 of
                 Labourers
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 as
                 work
                 by
                 the
                 day
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 general
                 administration
                 of
                 Affairs
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 hands
                 of
                 three
                 principal
                 Ministers
                 of
                 State
                 ;
                 the
                 first
                 whereof
                 ,
                 
                 superintendency
                 is
                 over
                 Ecclesiastical
                 affairs
                 ,
                 hath
                 the
                 quality
                 of
                 Zazo
                 ;
                 he
                 who
                 hath
                 the
                 disposal
                 of
                 Charges
                 and
                 Offices
                 is
                 called
                 Veo
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 who
                 hath
                 the
                 oversight
                 of
                 things
                 relating
                 to
                 the
                 War
                 is
                 called
                 Cabacama
                 .
              
               
                 There
                 could
                 not
                 be
                 hitherto
                 had
                 any
                 true
                 account
                 of
                 the
                 Emperour
                 of
                 Iapan's
                 Revenue
                 :
                 but
                 it
                 is
                 certain
                 that
                 he
                 makes
                 above
                 two
                 Millions
                 of
                 Gold
                 of
                 the
                 Rice
                 ,
                 which
                 his
                 own
                 Demesne
                 affords
                 him
                 every
                 year
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 also
                 certain
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Emperour
                 of
                 Iapan
                 is
                 so
                 powerful
                 ,
                 that
                 Taicko
                 ,
                 whom
                 we
                 spoke
                 of
                 before
                 ,
                 finding
                 himself
                 well
                 settled
                 upon
                 the
                 Throne
                 ,
                 had
                 a
                 design
                 to
                 pass
                 over
                 into
                 China
                 ,
                 with
                 a
                 Fleet
                 of
                 two
                 thousand
                 Vessels
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 building
                 whereof
                 he
                 had
                 already
                 cut
                 down
                 Timber
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 might
                 have
                 done
                 with
                 the
                 more
                 ease
                 ,
                 upon
                 this
                 account
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Iaponneses
                 are
                 incomparably
                 a
                 more
                 warlike
                 Nation
                 then
                 the
                 Chineses
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 in
                 regard
                 there
                 is
                 not
                 any
                 thing
                 makes
                 a
                 greater
                 descovery
                 of
                 the
                 greatness
                 of
                 this
                 Monarch
                 ,
                 then
                 the
                 Ceremonies
                 of
                 the
                 Interview
                 between
                 him
                 and
                 the
                 Dayro
                 ,
                 whereof
                 we
                 promised
                 before
                 to
                 give
                 here
                 a
                 short
                 description
                 ,
                 we
                 think
                 fit
                 to
                 that
                 purpose
                 to
                 insert
                 in
                 this
                 place
                 the
                 Extract
                 of
                 a
                 Relation
                 made
                 by
                 the
                 Director
                 of
                 the
                 Dutch
                 Commerce
                 in
                 Iapan
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 at
                 Meaco
                 in
                 the
                 year
                 1626.
                 
                 This
                 Author
                 sayes
                 ,
                 that
                 being
                 at
                 the
                 Emperours
                 Court
                 in
                 the
                 moneth
                 of
                 October
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 year
                 aforesaid
                 ,
                 with
                 some
                 others
                 of
                 the
                 Deputies
                 of
                 his
                 Nation
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 desirous
                 to
                 see
                 the
                 Procession
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 made
                 there
                 on
                 the
                 
                 25.
                 of
                 the
                 said
                 moneth
                 .
                 To
                 that
                 end
                 they
                 went
                 the
                 24.
                 and
                 with
                 the
                 retinue
                 took
                 up
                 a
                 house
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 had
                 hired
                 near
                 the
                 Dayro's
                 Palace
                 ,
                 in
                 regard
                 the
                 next
                 day
                 it
                 would
                 have
                 been
                 impossible
                 for
                 them
                 to
                 pass
                 the
                 Streets
                 .
              
               
                 On
                 the
                 said
                 25.
                 of
                 October
                 ,
                 
                 as
                 soon
                 as
                 it
                 was
                 light
                 ,
                 they
                 found
                 the
                 Streets
                 and
                 tops
                 of
                 Houses
                 full
                 of
                 people
                 .
                 The
                 Streets
                 were
                 rail'd
                 in
                 on
                 both
                 sides
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 Dayro's
                 Palace
                 to
                 the
                 Emperours
                 ,
                 having
                 files
                 of
                 Souldiers
                 all
                 along
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 middle
                 of
                 the
                 Street
                 strew'd
                 with
                 white
                 Sand
                 ,
                 all
                 laid
                 so
                 even
                 ,
                 that
                 nothing
                 should
                 retard
                 the
                 Procession
                 ,
                 or
                 disturb
                 its
                 Order
                 .
                 These
                 Souldiers
                 ,
                 who
                 were
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Dayro's
                 Guards
                 ,
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Emperours
                 ,
                 were
                 all
                 clad
                 in
                 white
                 ,
                 having
                 on
                 their
                 Heads
                 Casks
                 of
                 black
                 Lacque
                 ,
                 by
                 their
                 sides
                 two
                 Cymitars
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 their
                 Hands
                 a
                 Nauganet
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 a
                 Iaponnese
                 Pike
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 first
                 appearance
                 was
                 that
                 of
                 a
                 great
                 number
                 of
                 the
                 Domesticks
                 of
                 these
                 two
                 Princes
                 ,
                 
                 going
                 to
                 and
                 fro
                 ,
                 as
                 also
                 that
                 of
                 several
                 Porters
                 or
                 Sedan-men
                 ,
                 who
                 carried
                 in
                 great
                 square
                 Chests
                 ,
                 which
                 were
                 of
                 black
                 Lacque
                 and
                 gilt
                 ,
                 the
                 baggage
                 of
                 the
                 Dayro
                 to
                 the
                 Emperours
                 Palace
                 .
              
               
                 Then
                 followed
                 ,
                 
                 in
                 forty
                 six
                 Palanquins
                 ,
                 carried
                 each
                 of
                 them
                 by
                 four
                 men
                 ,
                 so
                 many
                 Maids
                 of
                 Honour
                 belonging
                 to
                 the
                 Dayro's
                 Wives
                 ,
                 who
                 went
                 in
                 that
                 equipage
                 to
                 the
                 Emperours
                 Palace
                 .
                 The
                 Palanquins
                 were
                 of
                 a
                 fine
                 white
                 Wood
                 ,
                 painted
                 with
                 Verdure
                 ,
                 garnished
                 with
                 brass
                 Plates
                 ,
                 very
                 neatly
                 made
                 ,
                 and
                 five
                 or
                 six
                 foot
                 high
                 .
              
               
                 After
                 them
                 there
                 came
                 one
                 and
                 twenty
                 other
                 Palanquines
                 of
                 a
                 kind
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 call
                 Norrimones
                 ,
                 varnish'd
                 with
                 black
                 and
                 gilt
                 .
              
               
                 Next
                 them
                 there
                 came
                 twenty
                 seven
                 other
                 Norrimones
                 ,
                 
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 bigness
                 with
                 the
                 precedent
                 ,
                 but
                 made
                 with
                 Wickets
                 and
                 Windows
                 ,
                 for
                 so
                 many
                 Lords
                 of
                 the
                 Dayro's
                 Retinue
                 ,
                 who
                 were
                 carried
                 in
                 them
                 to
                 the
                 Emperours
                 Palace
                 ,
                 having
                 every
                 one
                 before
                 him
                 a
                 gilt
                 Umbrello
                 ,
                 covered
                 with
                 very
                 fine
                 Cloth.
                 They
                 had
                 about
                 them
                 a
                 hundred
                 and
                 eight
                 Pages
                 clad
                 in
                 white
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 behind
                 them
                 four
                 and
                 twenty
                 Gentlemen
                 ,
                 armed
                 as
                 if
                 they
                 were
                 ready
                 to
                 engage
                 in
                 a
                 fight
                 .
                 These
                 had
                 on
                 their
                 Heads
                 a
                 kind
                 of
                 Bonnets
                 of
                 black
                 Lacque
                 ,
                 with
                 a
                 little
                 Plume
                 of
                 Feathers
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 colour
                 ,
                 and
                 under
                 their
                 Iaponnesses
                 they
                 had
                 long
                 and
                 narrow
                 Breeches
                 of
                 Satin
                 ,
                 of
                 several
                 colours
                 ,
                 embroidered
                 with
                 Gold
                 and
                 Silver
                 ,
                 with
                 Buskins
                 varnished
                 with
                 black
                 ,
                 and
                 gilt
                 at
                 the
                 extremities
                 .
                 By
                 their
                 Sides
                 they
                 had
                 Cimitars
                 ,
                 the
                 Hilts
                 whereof
                 were
                 gilt
                 ,
                 and
                 Bows
                 and
                 Arrows
                 at
                 their
                 Waste
                 ,
                 and
                 over
                 their
                 Shoulders
                 Scarfs
                 richly
                 embroidered
                 ,
                 the
                 ends
                 whereof
                 hung
                 down
                 on
                 the
                 Cruppers
                 of
                 their
                 Horses
                 .
                 No
                 doubt
                 ,
                 they
                 had
                 cull'd
                 out
                 the
                 goodliest
                 persons
                 in
                 the
                 Country
                 of
                 this
                 Ceremony
                 ;
                 for
                 they
                 were
                 all
                 the
                 handsomest
                 persons
                 ,
                 both
                 as
                 to
                 Body
                 and
                 Countenance
                 ,
                 that
                 could
                 be
                 seen
                 .
                 Their
                 Saddles
                 were
                 varnish'd
                 over
                 and
                 gilt
                 ,
                 the
                 Seats
                 embroidered
                 and
                 covered
                 with
                 Tigers
                 and
                 Lynxes
                 Skins
                 ;
                 their
                 Trappings
                 were
                 of
                 Crimson
                 Silk
                 twined
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Horses
                 had
                 their
                 Mains
                 tied
                 up
                 with
                 Gold
                 and
                 Silver
                 Thread
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 had
                 on
                 the
                 Breast
                 and
                 Crupper
                 a
                 kind
                 of
                 Net-work
                 of
                 twined
                 crimson
                 Silk
                 ,
                 and
                 instead
                 of
                 Shooes
                 their
                 Hoofs
                 were
                 done
                 about
                 with
                 plain
                 crimson
                 Silk
                 .
                 Every
                 Horse
                 was
                 led
                 by
                 two
                 Lacquies
                 ,
                 and
                 two
                 other
                 Lacquies
                 carried
                 two
                 great
                 Umbrelloes
                 ,
                 covered
                 with
                 a
                 very
                 fine
                 and
                 transparent
                 cloth
                 ,
                 and
                 upon
                 that
                 a
                 covering
                 of
                 Scarlet
                 fring'd
                 with
                 Gold.
                 Another
                 Lacquie
                 carried
                 a
                 Nanganet
                 ,
                 or
                 Pike
                 ,
                 the
                 top
                 whereof
                 was
                 also
                 covered
                 with
                 a
                 piece
                 of
                 red
                 and
                 black
                 cloth
                 .
                 Every
                 Horsman
                 had
                 eight
                 Pages
                 clad
                 in
                 white
                 ,
                 and
                 arm'd
                 with
                 two
                 Cymitars
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 mode
                 of
                 the
                 Country
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 body
                 of
                 Horse
                 serv'd
                 for
                 a
                 Guard
                 for
                 the
                 three
                 chiefest
                 of
                 the
                 Dayro's
                 Wives
                 ,
                 
                 who
                 followed
                 it
                 in
                 three
                 Coaches
                 of
                 so
                 extraordinary
                 a
                 making
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 shall
                 not
                 think
                 it
                 much
                 to
                 afford
                 them
                 a
                 short
                 description
                 .
                 They
                 were
                 at
                 least
                 twenty
                 or
                 twenty
                 five
                 foot
                 in
                 height
                 ,
                 ten
                 or
                 twelve
                 in
                 length
                 ,
                 and
                 five
                 or
                 six
                 in
                 breadth
                 ,
                 having
                 on
                 each
                 side
                 three
                 ,
                 and
                 before
                 ,
                 two
                 Windows
                 with
                 embroydered
                 Curtains
                 .
                 Before
                 and
                 behind
                 they
                 were
                 made
                 like
                 the
                 Front
                 of
                 a
                 House
                 ,
                 as
                 was
                 also
                 the
                 Door
                 at
                 which
                 they
                 went
                 in
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 made
                 behind
                 at
                 the
                 back
                 .
                 The
                 Wheels
                 were
                 of
                 Iron
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Coach
                 was
                 varnished
                 all
                 over
                 with
                 black
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 the
                 Wheels
                 might
                 be
                 seen
                 turning
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 in
                 a
                 Looking-glass
                 .
                 The
                 Roofs
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 which
                 were
                 built
                 Arch-wise
                 ,
                 had
                 drawn
                 thereon
                 the
                 Dayro's
                 Arms
                 ,
                 within
                 a
                 great
                 Circle
                 of
                 Gold.
                 The
                 Pillars
                 ,
                 as
                 also
                 the
                 inside
                 of
                 the
                 Coach
                 ,
                 was
                 inriched
                 with
                 Figures
                 of
                 beaten
                 Gold
                 and
                 Mother
                 of
                 Pearl
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 extremities
                 were
                 garnished
                 with
                 Gold.
                 Two
                 great
                 black
                 Bufflers
                 ,
                 covered
                 with
                 a
                 Net-work
                 of
                 Crimson
                 Silk
                 ,
                 drew
                 each
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 were
                 guided
                 by
                 four
                 Halberteers
                 clad
                 in
                 white
                 .
                 Every
                 Coach
                 was
                 valued
                 at
                 seventy
                 thousand
                 Tayls
                 ,
                 which
                 amount
                 to
                 twenty
                 thousand
                 pounds
                 Sterling
                 .
              
               
                 These
                 Coaches
                 had
                 also
                 their
                 Foot-guard
                 ,
                 and
                 many
                 Pages
                 marching
                 on
                 both
                 sides
                 of
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 Twenty
                 three
                 of
                 the
                 chiefest
                 Servants
                 belonging
                 to
                 these
                 Ladies
                 were
                 carried
                 next
                 to
                 them
                 in
                 so
                 many
                 black
                 Norrimones
                 ,
                 
                 adorned
                 with
                 Brass
                 plate
                 ,
                 having
                 each
                 of
                 them
                 marching
                 before
                 him
                 a
                 Halbertier
                 ,
                 who
                 carried
                 an
                 Umbrello
                 ,
                 on
                 each
                 side
                 two
                 Pages
                 ,
                 and
                 behind
                 
                 them
                 sixty
                 eight
                 Gentlement
                 of
                 the
                 Dayro's
                 ,
                 clad
                 and
                 armed
                 as
                 those
                 we
                 mentioned
                 before
                 .
                 
                 These
                 march'd
                 two
                 a
                 breast
                 ,
                 and
                 were
                 followed
                 by
                 a
                 great
                 number
                 of
                 Pages
                 ,
                 Halberteers
                 ,
                 and
                 Slaves
                 .
              
               
                 After
                 them
                 there
                 were
                 carried
                 .
                 
                   
                     Two
                     gilt
                     Stools
                     ,
                     with
                     Plates
                     of
                     Gold
                     at
                     the
                     extremities
                     .
                  
                   
                     A
                     great
                     Fire-work
                     .
                  
                   
                     A
                     great
                     and
                     very
                     rich
                     Sea-Compass
                     .
                  
                   
                     Two
                     great
                     Golden
                     Candlesticks
                     .
                  
                   
                     Two
                     Pillars
                     of
                     Ebony
                     .
                  
                   
                     Three
                     Cabinets
                     of
                     Ebony
                     ,
                     garnished
                     with
                     Gold
                     plates
                     .
                  
                   
                     Four
                     other
                     Cabinets
                     ,
                     bigger
                     and
                     richer
                     then
                     the
                     three
                     precedent
                     .
                  
                   
                     Two
                     great
                     Gold
                     Basins
                     carv'd
                     .
                  
                   
                     A
                     pair
                     of
                     Pantofles
                     varnish'd
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 After
                 these
                 ,
                 
                 there
                 followed
                 in
                 two
                 Coaches
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 making
                 as
                 the
                 three
                 first
                 ,
                 the
                 Emperour
                 and
                 his
                 Ward
                 ,
                 having
                 before
                 them
                 a
                 hundred
                 and
                 sixty
                 Gentlemen
                 ,
                 armed
                 with
                 two
                 Cymitars
                 and
                 a
                 Nanganet
                 ,
                 serving
                 for
                 a
                 particular
                 Guard
                 about
                 their
                 Majesties
                 persons
                 .
                 These
                 Guards
                 they
                 call
                 Sambreys
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 are
                 chosen
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 most
                 valiant
                 and
                 most
                 active
                 persons
                 in
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 .
                 Immediately
                 before
                 the
                 Coaches
                 there
                 march'd
                 four
                 Men
                 with
                 Umbrelloes
                 ,
                 four
                 others
                 with
                 great
                 Iron
                 Rods
                 to
                 make
                 way
                 ,
                 two
                 light
                 Horses
                 magnificently
                 cover'd
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 very
                 rich
                 Trappings
                 ,
                 accompanied
                 each
                 of
                 them
                 by
                 eight
                 Men
                 ,
                 arm'd
                 with
                 Bows
                 and
                 Arrows
                 ,
                 and
                 two
                 great
                 Pikes
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Emperours
                 Brethren
                 followed
                 next
                 on
                 Horse-back
                 ,
                 accompanied
                 by
                 all
                 the
                 Princes
                 and
                 Lords
                 of
                 Iapan
                 ,
                 who
                 were
                 also
                 on
                 Horse-back
                 ▪
                 all
                 armed
                 ,
                 and
                 sumptuously
                 clad
                 ,
                 164.
                 in
                 number
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Chiefest
                 of
                 these
                 Lords
                 were
                 ,
                 
                 
                   
                     
                       Owaruy
                       Camny
                       Samma
                    
                     ,
                     the
                     Emperours
                     Brother
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                       Quiney
                       Deymangon
                       samma
                    
                     ,
                     another
                     Brother
                     of
                     the
                     Emperour
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                       Mittot
                       Chonango
                       samma
                    
                     ,
                     a
                     third
                     Brother
                     of
                     the
                     Emperour
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                       Massummenamoet
                       Nocammi
                       samma
                    
                     ,
                     a
                     fourth
                     Brother
                     of
                     the
                     Emperours
                     .
                  
                   
                     Matsendairo
                     Thoy
                     quese
                     Nocammi
                     samma
                     ,
                     
                       Lord
                       of
                    
                     Canga
                     .
                  
                   
                     Matsendairo
                     Moutsnocammy
                     samma
                     ,
                     Satsumadonne
                     ,
                     
                       that
                       is
                       ,
                       Lord
                       of
                    
                     Satsuma
                     .
                  
                   
                     Matsendairo
                     Iondonne
                     .
                  
                   
                     Mansendairo
                     Symouts
                     quedonne
                     .
                  
                   
                     Matsendairo
                     Quonenoch
                     ,
                     Wacchoo
                     ;
                     and
                  
                   
                     Turogan●
                     Deynangono
                     Cammy
                     samma
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 These
                 march'd
                 all
                 in
                 a
                 File
                 ,
                 having
                 each
                 of
                 them
                 a
                 long
                 train
                 of
                 Pages
                 ,
                 Lacqueys
                 ,
                 Hal●erteers
                 ,
                 Guards
                 and
                 Slaves
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 other
                 Lords
                 ,
                 among
                 whom
                 were
                 Ouwaydonne
                 ;
                 and
                 Woutadonne
                 ,
                 the
                 ehiefest
                 of
                 the
                 Emperous
                 Councel
                 ,
                 march'd
                 two
                 a
                 breast
                 ,
                 he
                 of
                 the
                 greater
                 quality
                 taking
                 the
                 left
                 hand
                 ,
                 which
                 among
                 them
                 is
                 accounted
                 the
                 more
                 honourable
                 .
              
               
                 After
                 them
                 march'd
                 four
                 hundred
                 of
                 the
                 Guards
                 of
                 the
                 body
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 order
                 ,
                 in
                 white
                 Liveries
                 .
              
               
                 Next
                 them
                 ,
                 
                 in
                 six
                 fair
                 Coaches
                 ,
                 came
                 the
                 Dayro's
                 Concubines
                 ;
                 but
                 these
                 Coaches
                 were
                 not
                 so
                 large
                 as
                 the
                 former
                 ,
                 and
                 were
                 drawn
                 each
                 of
                 them
                 by
                 a
                 single
                 Buffer
                 .
              
               
                 Then
                 followed
                 sixty
                 eight
                 Gentlemen
                 on
                 Horse-back
                 ,
                 attended
                 by
                 a
                 great
                 number
                 of
                 Lacqueys
                 and
                 Slaves
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Dayro's
                 Secretary
                 ,
                 
                 accompaied
                 by
                 thirty
                 seven
                 Gentlemen
                 on
                 Horse-back
                 ,
                 follow'd
                 next
                 in
                 a
                 Coach
                 ,
                 and
                 immediately
                 preceded
                 forty
                 six
                 Lords
                 of
                 the
                 Dayro's
                 House
                 ,
                 who
                 were
                 carried
                 in
                 Norimonnes
                 ,
                 whereof
                 fifteen
                 were
                 of
                 Ebony
                 ,
                 beautified
                 with
                 Ivory
                 ,
                 thirteen
                 varnished
                 with
                 black
                 and
                 gilt
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 other
                 eighteen
                 were
                 only
                 varnished
                 with
                 black
                 .
                 There
                 were
                 carried
                 after
                 them
                 fourty
                 six
                 Umbrelloes
                 suitable
                 to
                 their
                 Norimonnes
                 .
              
               
                 Then
                 followed
                 the
                 Dayro's
                 Musick
                 ,
                 
                 which
                 consisted
                 of
                 fifty
                 four
                 Gentlemen
                 ,
                 very
                 odly
                 ,
                 but
                 very
                 richly
                 clad
                 ,
                 who
                 plaid
                 on
                 their
                 Instruments
                 ,
                 which
                 were
                 only
                 Tabours
                 ,
                 Timbrels
                 ,
                 Copper
                 Basins
                 ,
                 Bells
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 kind
                 of
                 Lute
                 we
                 spoke
                 of
                 before
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 not
                 heard
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 confused
                 noise
                 of
                 the
                 rest
                 .
              
               
               
                 Yet
                 was
                 this
                 distracted
                 kind
                 of
                 Musick
                 delightful
                 to
                 the
                 Dayro
                 ,
                 who
                 immediately
                 followed
                 it
                 .
                 
                 He
                 was
                 sate
                 in
                 a
                 little
                 wooden
                 Structure
                 made
                 like
                 a
                 Sedan
                 ,
                 but
                 much
                 larger
                 ,
                 as
                 being
                 about
                 seven
                 or
                 eight
                 foot
                 high
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 many
                 Diameter
                 ,
                 having
                 windows
                 on
                 all
                 sides
                 ,
                 with
                 embroidered
                 Curtains
                 .
                 The
                 Roof
                 of
                 that
                 little
                 Structure
                 was
                 arch'd
                 ,
                 and
                 had
                 in
                 the
                 midst
                 ,
                 upon
                 a
                 great
                 Button
                 ,
                 a
                 Cock
                 of
                 massie
                 Gold
                 ,
                 with
                 his
                 Wings
                 spread
                 in
                 a
                 Field
                 Azure
                 ,
                 with
                 several
                 Stars
                 of
                 beaten
                 Gold
                 about
                 the
                 Sun
                 and
                 Moon
                 ,
                 which
                 appeared
                 there
                 with
                 a
                 lustre
                 coming
                 near
                 the
                 natural
                 .
                 This
                 Machine
                 was
                 carried
                 by
                 fifty
                 Gentlemen
                 of
                 the
                 Dayro's
                 retinue
                 ,
                 all
                 clad
                 in
                 white
                 ,
                 with
                 Bonnets
                 on
                 their
                 Heads
                 .
                 Fourty
                 other
                 Gentlemen
                 went
                 before
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 represented
                 the
                 Guard
                 for
                 the
                 Dayro's
                 person
                 .
                 These
                 were
                 clad
                 after
                 a
                 particular
                 fashion
                 ,
                 much
                 like
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 ancient
                 Romans
                 ,
                 carrying
                 each
                 of
                 them
                 a
                 gilt
                 Nouganet
                 .
                 The
                 Captain
                 of
                 the
                 Guard
                 marched
                 alone
                 on
                 Horse-back
                 ,
                 behind
                 the
                 Dayro's
                 Chair
                 ,
                 armed
                 with
                 a
                 Target
                 ,
                 stuck
                 through
                 with
                 several
                 Arrows
                 ,
                 and
                 had
                 carried
                 after
                 him
                 fourty
                 Umbrelloes
                 for
                 the
                 Guards
                 .
              
               
                 Next
                 were
                 carried
                 thirteen
                 varnish'd
                 Chests
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 close
                 of
                 the
                 Procession
                 came
                 four
                 hundred
                 Souldiers
                 clad
                 in
                 white
                 ,
                 who
                 marched
                 six
                 a
                 breast
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 that
                 means
                 hinder
                 the
                 crowds
                 of
                 people
                 to
                 interrupt
                 that
                 Order
                 .
                 This
                 Ceremony
                 took
                 up
                 the
                 whole
                 day
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 night
                 coming
                 on
                 upon
                 us
                 at
                 the
                 place
                 where
                 we
                 were
                 ,
                 we
                 thought
                 it
                 not
                 safe
                 to
                 venture
                 home
                 at
                 so
                 unseasonable
                 a
                 time
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 many
                 Robberies
                 ,
                 Murthers
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 Violences
                 committed
                 in
                 the
                 Streets
                 during
                 the
                 disorder
                 ,
                 which
                 proved
                 so
                 great
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 next
                 morning
                 there
                 were
                 found
                 a
                 great
                 number
                 of
                 dead
                 persons
                 ,
                 some
                 whereof
                 had
                 been
                 kill'd
                 and
                 robb'd
                 ,
                 and
                 others
                 had
                 been
                 smother'd
                 in
                 the
                 throng
                 .
                 The
                 Dayro
                 staid
                 three
                 dayes
                 at
                 the
                 Emperours
                 Palace
                 ,
                 who
                 during
                 that
                 time
                 waited
                 on
                 him
                 in
                 person
                 with
                 his
                 Brethren
                 ,
                 and
                 had
                 the
                 charge
                 of
                 his
                 Table
                 ,
                 for
                 that
                 time
                 defray'd
                 by
                 Sugadonne
                 ,
                 chief
                 Judge
                 of
                 the
                 City
                 of
                 
                   Meaco
                   ,
                   Ivocamosamma
                   ,
                   Cob●ritot
                   homy
                   Samma
                   ,
                   Macamora
                   ,
                   Mockiemon
                   samma
                   ,
                
                 and
                 
                   Mannosa
                   Fr●yemon
                   samma
                
                 .
                 There
                 were
                 brought
                 to
                 his
                 Table
                 at
                 every
                 meal
                 ,
                 a
                 hundred
                 and
                 fourteen
                 dishes
                 of
                 meat
                 .
              
               
                 Ouwaydonne
                 ,
                 the
                 President
                 of
                 the
                 Emperours
                 Councel
                 ,
                 Ivemondonne
                 ,
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 Counsellors
                 of
                 State
                 ,
                 
                   Farimadonne
                   ,
                   Quiniem
                   Ondonne
                   ,
                   Sioyserodonne
                   ,
                
                 and
                 Chirotadonne
                 ,
                 provided
                 for
                 the
                 Table
                 of
                 the
                 Dayro's
                 three
                 chiefest
                 Wives
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Emperours
                 Present
                 to
                 him
                 were
                 .
                 
                   
                     Two
                     hundred
                     Marks
                     of
                     Gold.
                     
                  
                   
                     A
                     hundred
                     Garments
                     of
                     Watte
                     ,
                     of
                     the
                     best
                     .
                  
                   
                     Two
                     great
                     Silver
                     Pots
                     ,
                     full
                     of
                     Honey
                     .
                  
                   
                     Five
                     Catties
                     of
                     the
                     Wood
                     of
                     Calambae
                     .
                  
                   
                     Two
                     hundred
                     pieces
                     of
                     Crimson
                     Serge.
                     
                  
                   
                     Five
                     Pots
                     of
                     Silver
                     ,
                     full
                     of
                     Musk
                     ;
                     and
                  
                   
                     Five
                     excellent
                     Horses
                     with
                     very
                     rich
                     Trappings
                     .
                  
                
                 The
                 young
                 Emperour
                 gave
                 him
                 .
                 
                   
                     Three
                     thousand
                     pieces
                     of
                     Silver
                     amounting
                     each
                     to
                     four
                     Tayls
                     and
                     three
                     Mases
                     .
                  
                   
                     Two
                     fair
                     Cymitars
                     set
                     forth
                     with
                     Gold.
                     
                  
                   
                     Two
                     hundred
                     rich
                     Garments
                     after
                     the
                     Iaponnese
                     fashion
                     .
                  
                   
                     Three
                     hundred
                     pieces
                     of
                     Satin
                     .
                  
                   
                     A
                     piece
                     of
                     Calamba●-wood
                     ,
                     three
                     Ells
                     and
                     a
                     half
                     in
                     length
                     ,
                     and
                     above
                     two
                     foot
                     thick
                     .
                  
                   
                     Five
                     great
                     Vessels
                     of
                     Silver
                     ,
                     full
                     of
                     Musk
                     ;
                     and
                  
                   
                     Ten
                     excellent
                     Horses
                     with
                     rich
                     Trappings
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 These
                 shall
                 suffice
                 for
                 an
                 account
                 of
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 and
                 people
                 of
                 Iapan
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 The
                 Island
                 FERMOSA
                 .
              
               
                 WE
                 said
                 elsewhere
                 ,
                 that
                 when
                 the
                 Iaponneses
                 were
                 banish'd
                 China
                 ;
                 there
                 were
                 also
                 Prohibitions
                 made
                 ,
                 that
                 none
                 should
                 trade
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 Chineses
                 ,
                 to
                 avoid
                 the
                 confiscation
                 of
                 their
                 goods
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 might
                 carry
                 to
                 Iapan
                 ,
                 made
                 choice
                 of
                 the
                 Island
                 of
                 Tayovang
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 continuance
                 of
                 their
                 Commerce
                 .
                 
                 This
                 example
                 encouraged
                 the
                 Dutch
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 year
                 1632.
                 to
                 make
                 use
                 of
                 the
                 convenience
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 place
                 ,
                 in
                 regard
                 the
                 Chineses
                 had
                 depriv'd
                 them
                 of
                 all
                 hope
                 of
                 Commerce
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 came
                 not
                 out
                 of
                 their
                 Country
                 ,
                 and
                 setled
                 not
                 themselves
                 in
                 a
                 place
                 where
                 they
                 might
                 give
                 no
                 occasion
                 of
                 suspition
                 .
              
               
                 There
                 is
                 not
                 in
                 all
                 the
                 East
                 ,
                 a
                 more
                 convenient
                 haven
                 for
                 the
                 Trade
                 of
                 China
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 the
                 establishment
                 of
                 a
                 Communication
                 with
                 Iapan
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 Indies
                 ,
                 then
                 this
                 Island
                 affords
                 .
                 For
                 ships
                 may
                 come
                 thither
                 at
                 all
                 times
                 of
                 the
                 year
                 ,
                 so
                 as
                 that
                 they
                 need
                 not
                 stay
                 for
                 the
                 Moussons
                 ,
                 or
                 convenience
                 of
                 the
                 general
                 winds
                 ,
                 which
                 in
                 all
                 other
                 places
                 last
                 six
                 moneths
                 of
                 the
                 year
                 .
              
               
                 About
                 that
                 time
                 the
                 Dutch
                 built
                 there
                 a
                 Fort
                 ,
                 
                 with
                 four
                 Bastions
                 ,
                 all
                 of
                 freestone
                 ,
                 upon
                 a
                 Down
                 ,
                 or
                 Sandy
                 assent
                 ,
                 within
                 half
                 a
                 League
                 of
                 the
                 great
                 Island
                 Fermosa
                 .
                 Within
                 three
                 hundred
                 paces
                 of
                 the
                 Fort
                 ,
                 there
                 passes
                 a
                 Channel
                 ,
                 which
                 serves
                 for
                 a
                 Haven
                 ,
                 though
                 ,
                 even
                 at
                 high
                 water
                 ,
                 there
                 be
                 but
                 thirteen
                 or
                 fourteen
                 foot
                 water
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 ships
                 that
                 Anchor
                 there
                 may
                 defie
                 any
                 wind
                 .
                 They
                 have
                 made
                 a
                 redoubt
                 of
                 Stone
                 ,
                 very
                 well
                 flanck'd
                 upon
                 the
                 Channel
                 ,
                 where
                 they
                 have
                 a
                 little
                 Garrison
                 of
                 twenty
                 five
                 or
                 thirty
                 men
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 enough
                 to
                 defend
                 the
                 entrance
                 of
                 it
                 ;
                 and
                 they
                 have
                 found
                 the
                 scituation
                 of
                 it
                 so
                 advantagious
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 have
                 given
                 it
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 new
                 Zealand
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Island
                 Fermosa
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   Fair
                   Island
                
                 ,
                 called
                 by
                 the
                 
                   Chineses
                   Paccande
                
                 ,
                 lies
                 at
                 21.
                 
                 Degrees
                 on
                 this
                 side
                 the
                 line
                 ,
                 within
                 32.
                 
                 Leagues
                 of
                 the
                 River
                 of
                 Chineheu
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Island
                 of
                 Quemoy
                 in
                 China
                 ,
                 reaching
                 in
                 length
                 from
                 South-west
                 to
                 North-east
                 ,
                 as
                 far
                 as
                 21.
                 
                 Degrees
                 and
                 a
                 half
                 .
              
               
                 It
                 is
                 about
                 a
                 hundred
                 and
                 thirty
                 Leagues
                 in
                 compass
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 contains
                 many
                 Villages
                 ,
                 and
                 an
                 infinite
                 number
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 who
                 acknowledg
                 no
                 King
                 nor
                 Soveraign
                 ,
                 and
                 have
                 no
                 other
                 Superiours
                 over
                 them
                 ,
                 then
                 such
                 as
                 they
                 create
                 among
                 themselves
                 ,
                 after
                 the
                 manner
                 we
                 shall
                 give
                 an
                 account
                 of
                 hereafter
                 .
                 Its
                 Rivers
                 are
                 excellently
                 well
                 stor'd
                 with
                 Fish
                 ;
                 Its
                 Forrests
                 well
                 furnished
                 with
                 all
                 sorts
                 of
                 wild-Fowls
                 and
                 Venison
                 ;
                 and
                 its
                 Fields
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 for
                 the
                 most
                 part
                 Meddows
                 ,
                 in
                 a
                 manner
                 covered
                 with
                 Cattel
                 .
                 They
                 have
                 Deere
                 ,
                 Wild-Goates
                 ,
                 Hares
                 ,
                 Conies
                 ,
                 Pheasants
                 ,
                 Partridges
                 ,
                 Pidgeons
                 ,
                 &c.
                 and
                 besides
                 these
                 a
                 kind
                 of
                 horned
                 Horse
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 Inhabitants
                 called
                 Olavang
                 ,
                 whose
                 horns
                 are
                 like
                 those
                 of
                 Deere
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 flesh
                 very
                 delicate
                 .
                 They
                 have
                 also
                 Tygers
                 ,
                 and
                 another
                 kind
                 of
                 Animal
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 call
                 Tirney
                 ,
                 made
                 like
                 a
                 Bear
                 ,
                 but
                 much
                 stronger
                 .
                 The
                 skin
                 of
                 this
                 Beast
                 ,
                 they
                 account
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 most
                 precious
                 things
                 that
                 the
                 Island
                 produces
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 ground
                 here
                 is
                 fat
                 and
                 fruitful
                 ,
                 but
                 so
                 poorly
                 cultivated
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 are
                 very
                 few
                 Fruit-trees
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 little
                 Fruit
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 so
                 bad
                 ,
                 that
                 though
                 the
                 Islanders
                 eat
                 it
                 in
                 some
                 delight
                 ,
                 yet
                 cannot
                 other
                 Nations
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 taste
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 There
                 grows
                 some
                 Ginger
                 and
                 Cinnamon
                 in
                 this
                 Island
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 say
                 hath
                 Gold
                 and
                 Silver
                 Mines
                 ,
                 whereof
                 the
                 Chineses
                 have
                 sometimes
                 made
                 trial
                 ;
                 but
                 it
                 is
                 more
                 then
                 the
                 Dutch
                 could
                 ever
                 discover
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 parts
                 thereof
                 which
                 these
                 last
                 mentioned
                 have
                 most
                 frequented
                 are
                 ,
                 
                 
                   Sinkan
                   ,
                   Mandanw
                   ,
                   Toulang
                   ,
                   Taffacang
                   ,
                   Tifulucang
                   ,
                   Teosang
                   ,
                   Tefurang
                   ,
                
                 which
                 are
                 all
                 within
                 a
                 small
                 distance
                 of
                 the
                 Fort
                 Tayouang
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 be
                 all
                 gone
                 to
                 in
                 two
                 days
                 ,
                 save
                 only
                 the
                 Village
                 of
                 Tefurang
                 ,
                 which
                 lies
                 in
                 the
                 Mountains
                 ,
                 at
                 a
                 day
                 and
                 a
                 halfs
                 journey
                 at
                 the
                 least
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 habitation
                 of
                 the
                 Dutch.
                 The
                 rest
                 lies
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 upon
                 the
                 Sea-side
                 ,
                 and
                 have
                 all
                 the
                 same
                 manner
                 of
                 life
                 ,
                 the
                 same
                 Religion
                 ,
                 and
                 almost
                 the
                 same
                 Language
                 .
              
               
                 A
                 man
                 would
                 take
                 the
                 Inhabitants
                 at
                 the
                 first
                 sight
                 ,
                 
                 to
                 be
                 Barbarians
                 ,
                 and
                 Savages
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 men
                 are
                 strong
                 and
                 hardy
                 ,
                 much
                 bigger
                 then
                 any
                 of
                 the
                 Europeans
                 ,
                 and
                 coming
                 somwhat
                 near
                 the
                 stature
                 of
                 the
                 Gyants
                 .
                 Their
                 bodies
                 are
                 hairy
                 all
                 over
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 are
                 of
                 a
                 brown
                 complexion
                 ,
                 inclining
                 to
                 black
                 ,
                 as
                 most
                 of
                 the
                 Indians
                 are
                 .
                 The
                 women
                 are
                 somewhat
                 less
                 ,
                 but
                 fat
                 enough
                 ,
                 and
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 most
                 part
                 ,
                 well
                 shaped
                 .
                 They
                 make
                 a
                 greater
                 discovery
                 of
                 shamefacedness
                 then
                 the
                 men
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 they
                 have
                 somewhat
                 of
                 cloathing
                 about
                 them
                 :
                 but
                 both
                 men
                 and
                 women
                 strip
                 themselves
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 bath
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 do
                 twice
                 a
                 day
                 ,
                 in
                 warm
                 water
                 ▪
                 for
                 then
                 ,
                 the
                 latter
                 are
                 not
                 ashamed
                 to
                 be
                 seen
                 by
                 men
                 ,
                 nor
                 care
                 much
                 whether
                 they
                 have
                 ought
                 about
                 them
                 .
              
               
               
                 This
                 People
                 ,
                 which
                 in
                 appearance
                 seems
                 to
                 be
                 so
                 barbarous
                 ,
                 is
                 in
                 effect
                 ,
                 good
                 natur'd
                 ,
                 faithful
                 and
                 obliging
                 ,
                 
                 entertaining
                 strangers
                 with
                 much
                 kindness
                 and
                 civillity
                 ,
                 and
                 communicating
                 to
                 them
                 such
                 good
                 chear
                 as
                 nature
                 affords
                 them
                 .
                 It
                 hath
                 never
                 been
                 found
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 desirous
                 to
                 get
                 what
                 belongs
                 to
                 any
                 other
                 by
                 indirect
                 ways
                 ,
                 but
                 on
                 the
                 contrary
                 ,
                 they
                 have
                 often
                 returned
                 to
                 the
                 owners
                 what
                 they
                 found
                 mis-laid
                 or
                 lost
                 ;
                 though
                 the
                 Inhabitants
                 of
                 the
                 Village
                 of
                 Toulang
                 have
                 a
                 very
                 ill
                 report
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 this
                 particular
                 .
                 They
                 are
                 constant
                 and
                 faithful
                 in
                 their
                 friendship
                 ,
                 and
                 religiously
                 observe
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 the
                 Treatises
                 they
                 make
                 among
                 themselves
                 ,
                 as
                 those
                 made
                 with
                 Forreigners
                 .
                 Treachery
                 is
                 a
                 thing
                 they
                 are
                 so
                 unacquainted
                 withal
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 misfortune
                 which
                 they
                 would
                 not
                 suffer
                 rather
                 then
                 any
                 reproach
                 should
                 be
                 made
                 them
                 of
                 unfaithfulness
                 .
                 They
                 want
                 neither
                 ingenuity
                 nor
                 memory
                 ,
                 but
                 easily
                 apprehend
                 and
                 retain
                 what
                 is
                 said
                 unto
                 them
                 .
                 'T
                 is
                 true
                 ,
                 they
                 have
                 an
                 humour
                 of
                 impudently
                 begging
                 any
                 thing
                 they
                 see
                 ;
                 but
                 they
                 are
                 denied
                 with
                 the
                 same
                 freedom
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 satisfied
                 with
                 a
                 small
                 matter
                 .
              
               
                 They
                 live
                 altogether
                 by
                 the
                 little
                 Husbandry
                 they
                 carry
                 on
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Rice
                 they
                 get
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 ground
                 .
                 Not
                 but
                 that
                 their
                 Lands
                 are
                 very
                 fruitful
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 Cantons
                 we
                 named
                 before
                 might
                 produce
                 ,
                 what
                 were
                 able
                 to
                 sustain
                 above
                 ten
                 thousand
                 Families
                 :
                 but
                 in
                 regard
                 they
                 have
                 no
                 Ploughs
                 ,
                 nor
                 Creatures
                 fit
                 for
                 Tillage
                 ,
                 they
                 have
                 no
                 other
                 way
                 of
                 digging
                 the
                 ground
                 ,
                 then
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 Spade
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 by
                 the
                 hands
                 of
                 Women
                 ;
                 inasmuch
                 as
                 the
                 men
                 mind
                 only
                 War
                 and
                 Hunting
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 their
                 increase
                 cannot
                 be
                 so
                 great
                 as
                 that
                 of
                 those
                 places
                 where
                 they
                 have
                 better
                 conveniences
                 .
                 Another
                 employment
                 of
                 the
                 women
                 is
                 ,
                 to
                 transplant
                 the
                 Rice
                 ,
                 when
                 it
                 grows
                 thicker
                 in
                 one
                 place
                 then
                 another
                 ;
                 which
                 work
                 takes
                 up
                 much
                 of
                 their
                 time
                 ,
                 as
                 does
                 also
                 their
                 cutting
                 of
                 it
                 when
                 it
                 is
                 ripe
                 .
                 For
                 instead
                 of
                 reaping
                 it
                 by
                 handfulls
                 with
                 a
                 Hook
                 ,
                 they
                 cut
                 it
                 Corn
                 by
                 Corn
                 ,
                 some
                 four
                 or
                 five
                 fingers
                 below
                 the
                 Ear
                 ,
                 so
                 put
                 it
                 up
                 in
                 the
                 house
                 ,
                 and
                 never
                 beat
                 it
                 but
                 when
                 there
                 is
                 occasion
                 ,
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 their
                 subsistance
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 every
                 day
                 .
                 The
                 woman
                 of
                 the
                 house
                 sets
                 over-night
                 two
                 or
                 three
                 little
                 bundles
                 of
                 it
                 a-drying
                 in
                 the
                 Chimney-corner
                 ,
                 and
                 rising
                 the
                 next
                 morning
                 two
                 hours
                 before
                 day
                 ,
                 she
                 beats
                 it
                 in
                 a
                 Morter
                 ,
                 and
                 makes
                 as
                 much
                 clean
                 Rice
                 as
                 is
                 requisite
                 for
                 the
                 Family
                 that
                 day
                 ,
                 and
                 no
                 more
                 .
                 And
                 thus
                 they
                 live
                 all
                 the
                 year
                 long
                 .
              
               
                 They
                 sow
                 also
                 two
                 or
                 three
                 sort
                 of
                 Fruit
                 ,
                 
                 which
                 they
                 call
                 
                   Ptingh
                   ,
                   Quach
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Taraun
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 somewhat
                 like
                 Millet
                 ,
                 as
                 also
                 a
                 kind
                 of
                 Pulse
                 much
                 like
                 the
                 French
                 Bean.
                 They
                 〈◊〉
                 also
                 several
                 sorts
                 of
                 Roots
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 may
                 use
                 instead
                 of
                 Bread
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 in
                 effect
                 〈◊〉
                 able
                 to
                 sustain
                 them
                 ,
                 though
                 they
                 had
                 no
                 Rice
                 nor
                 any
                 other
                 kind
                 of
                 Fruit
                 or
                 Corn.
                 They
                 have
                 Ginger
                 ,
                 Cinamon
                 ,
                 Sugar-canes
                 ,
                 Bannanan's
                 ,
                 Lemmons
                 ,
                 abundance
                 of
                 Areea
                 ,
                 and
                 several
                 other
                 sorts
                 of
                 Fruits
                 ,
                 Simples
                 ,
                 and
                 Pulse
                 ,
                 not
                 known
                 in
                 Europe
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 it
                 would
                 be
                 no
                 easie
                 matter
                 to
                 describe
                 .
              
               
                 Though
                 they
                 have
                 no
                 Cocos-wine
                 ,
                 
                 nor
                 any
                 other
                 natural
                 drink
                 ,
                 yet
                 have
                 they
                 found
                 out
                 a
                 way
                 to
                 make
                 a
                 kind
                 of
                 Beverage
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 as
                 strong
                 ,
                 and
                 intoxicates
                 a
                 mans
                 brains
                 assoon
                 as
                 the
                 best
                 Sack.
                 Their
                 way
                 of
                 ordering
                 it
                 is
                 thus
                 .
                 They
                 set
                 a
                 soaking
                 in
                 warm
                 water
                 a
                 certain
                 quantity
                 of
                 Rice
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 afterwards
                 beat
                 in
                 a
                 Morter
                 till
                 it
                 be
                 reduced
                 to
                 a
                 Paste
                 .
                 Then
                 they
                 chew
                 some
                 Rice-meal
                 in
                 their
                 mouths
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 spet
                 into
                 a
                 Pot
                 ,
                 till
                 such
                 time
                 as
                 they
                 have
                 got
                 a
                 Quart
                 of
                 Liquor
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 put
                 to
                 the
                 Pas●e
                 instead
                 of
                 Leaven
                 ,
                 and
                 after
                 they
                 have
                 kneaded
                 all
                 well
                 together
                 ,
                 till
                 they
                 have
                 brought
                 it
                 to
                 Dough
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 Bakers
                 ,
                 they
                 put
                 it
                 into
                 a
                 great
                 Earthen
                 Pot
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 fill
                 up
                 with
                 water
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 let
                 it
                 remain
                 there
                 for
                 two
                 months
                 ;
                 and
                 by
                 this
                 means
                 they
                 make
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 best
                 and
                 most
                 pleasant
                 Liquors
                 that
                 a
                 man
                 need
                 drink
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 their
                 Wine
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 stronger
                 or
                 weaker
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 time
                 it
                 remains
                 in
                 the
                 Pot
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 older
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 the
                 better
                 and
                 sweeter
                 it
                 is
                 ;
                 insomuch
                 that
                 sometimes
                 they
                 keep
                 it
                 five
                 and
                 twenty
                 or
                 thirty
                 years
                 .
                 VVhat
                 is
                 towards
                 the
                 mouth
                 of
                 the
                 Pot
                 is
                 as
                 clear
                 as
                 Rock-water
                 ,
                 but
                 at
                 ●he
                 bottom
                 there
                 are
                 only
                 dregs
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 were
                 able
                 to
                 turn
                 a
                 weak
                 stomack
                 ;
                 and
                 yet
                 the
                 Islanders
                 make
                 it
                 one
                 of
                 their
                 delicacies
                 ,
                 and
                 eat
                 it
                 with
                 Spoons
                 ,
                 having
                 first
                 stirr'd
                 at
                 about
                 ,
                 with
                 a
                 little
                 water
                 put
                 to
                 it
                 .
                 When
                 they
                 go
                 into
                 the
                 Countrey
                 ,
                 they
                 carry
                 along
                 with
                 them
                 a
                 Pot
                 of
                 this
                 stuff
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 Gourd-bottle
                 full
                 of
                 water
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 they
                 are
                 furnish'd
                 as
                 to
                 〈◊〉
                 and
                 drink
                 .
                 They
                 make
                 use
                 of
                 the
                 upper
                 part
                 of
                 this
                 Beverage
                 ,
                 as
                 of
                 Aqua-vi●ae
                 ,
                 to
                 comfort
                 the
                 heart
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 eat
                 what
                 's
                 in
                 the
                 bottom
                 ,
                 ordered
                 as
                 we
                 said
                 before
                 ;
                 whence
                 it
                 comes
                 that
                 they
                 spend
                 most
                 part
                 of
                 their
                 Rice
                 in
                 this
                 composition
                 .
              
               
                 When
                 the
                 women
                 have
                 no
                 work
                 to
                 do
                 about
                 their
                 Grounds
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 particularly
                 to
                 get
                 Oysters
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Islanders
                 prefer
                 before
                 all
                 meat
                 whatsoever
                 .
                 They
                 have
                 a
                 way
                 of
                 salting
                 the
                 Fish
                 slightly
                 assoon
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 taken
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 shell
                 ,
                 and
                 whatsoever
                 is
                 within
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 eat
                 them
                 with
                 all
                 the
                 filth
                 ,
                 nay
                 with
                 the
                 worms
                 ,
                 which
                 sometimes
                 are
                 bred
                 within
                 them
                 for
                 want
                 of
                 Salt.
                 
              
               
                 The
                 men
                 ,
                 
                 especially
                 the
                 younger
                 sort
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 age
                 of
                 twenty
                 four
                 or
                 twenty
                 five
                 years
                 ,
                 
                 do
                 nothing
                 at
                 all
                 :
                 but
                 when
                 they
                 are
                 come
                 to
                 forty
                 ,
                 they
                 help
                 to
                 do
                 somewhat
                 about
                 the
                 grounds
                 ,
                 where
                 they
                 continue
                 night
                 and
                 day
                 with
                 their
                 Wives
                 ,
                 in
                 little
                 Huts
                 ,
                 and
                 return
                 not
                 to
                 the
                 Village
                 till
                 some
                 necessity
                 or
                 divertisement
                 calls
                 them
                 thither
                 .
              
               
                 They
                 have
                 several
                 kinds
                 of
                 Hunting
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 use
                 ,
                 in
                 their
                 sport
                 ,
                 Snares
                 ,
                 slender
                 Pikes
                 ,
                 or
                 Bows
                 and
                 Arrows
                 .
                 They
                 spread
                 their
                 Snares
                 or
                 Nets
                 in
                 the
                 Woods
                 ,
                 cross
                 those
                 Paths
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Deers
                 and
                 wild
                 Boars
                 are
                 wont
                 to
                 make
                 ,
                 and
                 force
                 those
                 Creatures
                 into
                 them
                 :
                 or
                 haply
                 ,
                 they
                 spread
                 them
                 in
                 the
                 open
                 fields
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 convenience
                 of
                 a
                 great
                 Cane
                 ,
                 one
                 end
                 whereof
                 they
                 plant
                 in
                 the
                 ground
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 other
                 is
                 bowed
                 down
                 ,
                 and
                 fastened
                 to
                 certain
                 little
                 sticks
                 ,
                 upon
                 which
                 they
                 lay
                 a
                 Suare
                 cover'd
                 with
                 a
                 little
                 earth
                 ,
                 which
                 assoon
                 as
                 the
                 wild
                 Beast
                 touches
                 ,
                 the
                 Carie
                 is
                 suddenly
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 unbent
                 ,
                 and
                 hath
                 him
                 by
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 feet
                 .
                 The
                 Hunting
                 with
                 that
                 kind
                 of
                 Pikes
                 is
                 thus
                 .
                 There
                 met
                 together
                 ,
                 at
                 a
                 certain
                 place
                 appointed
                 ,
                 the
                 Inhabitants
                 of
                 two
                 or
                 three
                 Villages
                 ,
                 arm'd
                 every
                 one
                 with
                 two
                 or
                 three
                 Pikes
                 ,
                 and
                 having
                 divided
                 themselves
                 into
                 several
                 parties
                 ,
                 they
                 send
                 their
                 Dogs
                 into
                 the
                 Woods
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 force
                 out
                 the
                 Game
                 into
                 the
                 Fields
                 ,
                 where
                 they
                 meet
                 ,
                 and
                 make
                 a
                 great
                 Ring
                 ,
                 a
                 League
                 or
                 more
                 in
                 compass
                 ,
                 within
                 which
                 when
                 they
                 have
                 once
                 gotten
                 the
                 Deer
                 and
                 wild
                 Boars
                 ,
                 it
                 seldom
                 happens
                 that
                 any
                 of
                 them
                 escape
                 without
                 being
                 kill'd
                 or
                 hurt
                 .
                 The
                 Pike
                 it self
                 is
                 of
                 Cane
                 ,
                 six
                 or
                 seven
                 foot
                 in
                 length
                 ,
                 having
                 an
                 Iron
                 at
                 the
                 top
                 with
                 several
                 Hooks
                 ,
                 so
                 as
                 that
                 being
                 entred
                 into
                 the
                 beast
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 beyond
                 any
                 mans
                 strength
                 to
                 get
                 it
                 out
                 :
                 but
                 the
                 Iron
                 is
                 not
                 made
                 so
                 fast
                 to
                 the
                 Wood
                 but
                 that
                 it
                 comes
                 off
                 at
                 the
                 first
                 bush
                 the
                 beast
                 runs
                 into
                 ;
                 and
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 it
                 may
                 still
                 annoy
                 the
                 Deer
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 Cord
                 fastened
                 thereto
                 ,
                 which
                 holds
                 both
                 ,
                 and
                 at
                 the
                 top
                 of
                 the
                 Iron
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 little
                 Bell
                 ,
                 whereby
                 the
                 Beast
                 is
                 discover'd
                 where-ever
                 it
                 goes
                 .
                 They
                 destroy
                 so
                 great
                 a
                 number
                 of
                 Deer
                 by
                 these
                 kinds
                 of
                 Hunting
                 ,
                 that
                 being
                 not
                 able
                 to
                 spend
                 all
                 they
                 take
                 themselves
                 ,
                 they
                 sell
                 the
                 flesh
                 of
                 them
                 to
                 the
                 Chineses
                 ,
                 for
                 little
                 Garments
                 ,
                 Sweet
                 Wood
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 Commodities
                 ,
                 eating
                 themselves
                 only
                 the
                 Umbles
                 and
                 Paunch
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 salt
                 with
                 the
                 filth
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 indeed
                 care
                 not
                 much
                 for
                 them
                 ,
                 till
                 when
                 they
                 are
                 thus
                 corrupted
                 .
                 Sometimes
                 while
                 they
                 are
                 hunting
                 ,
                 they
                 cut
                 off
                 a
                 piece
                 ,
                 and
                 eat
                 it
                 immediately
                 ,
                 so
                 as
                 that
                 the
                 bloud
                 runs
                 about
                 their
                 mouths
                 ;
                 and
                 if
                 they
                 find
                 any
                 young
                 ones
                 in
                 the
                 belly
                 of
                 the
                 Female
                 ,
                 whether
                 come
                 into
                 any
                 form
                 or
                 not
                 ,
                 they
                 eat
                 them
                 with
                 the
                 skin
                 and
                 hair
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 thing
                 very
                 delicate
                 .
              
               
                 Their
                 Military
                 engagements
                 are
                 as
                 followeth
                 .
                 
                 They
                 begin
                 not
                 any
                 War
                 till
                 they
                 have
                 first
                 declared
                 it
                 against
                 the
                 Village
                 by
                 which
                 they
                 conceive
                 themselves
                 injured
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 they
                 go
                 by
                 small
                 parties
                 of
                 five
                 and
                 twenty
                 or
                 thirty
                 men
                 ,
                 and
                 hide
                 themselves
                 near
                 the
                 place
                 they
                 are
                 to
                 assault
                 ,
                 till
                 it
                 be
                 night
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 they
                 run
                 about
                 the
                 Fields
                 ,
                 and
                 if
                 they
                 find
                 any
                 in
                 the
                 Huts
                 ,
                 where
                 aged
                 persons
                 are
                 wont
                 to
                 keep
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 said
                 before
                 they
                 kill
                 them
                 ,
                 cut
                 off
                 their
                 heads
                 ,
                 and
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 have
                 time
                 enough
                 ,
                 the
                 hands
                 and
                 feet
                 ,
                 and
                 sometimes
                 they
                 cut
                 the
                 whole
                 body
                 to
                 pieces
                 ,
                 that
                 every
                 one
                 may
                 carry
                 away
                 his
                 share
                 ,
                 and
                 shew
                 the
                 marks
                 of
                 his
                 courage
                 at
                 his
                 return
                 .
                 If
                 the
                 Country
                 take
                 the
                 Alarm
                 ,
                 so
                 as
                 they
                 cannot
                 quite
                 cut
                 off
                 the
                 Head
                 ,
                 they
                 think
                 it
                 enough
                 to
                 cut
                 off
                 the
                 hair
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 carry
                 away
                 as
                 a
                 noble
                 Demonstration
                 of
                 their
                 Victory
                 ;
                 which
                 is
                 accounted
                 among
                 them
                 a
                 very
                 considerable
                 one
                 ,
                 though
                 that
                 in
                 an
                 exploit
                 of
                 this
                 nature
                 there
                 happens
                 to
                 be
                 but
                 one
                 man
                 kill'd
                 .
                 Sometimes
                 they
                 venture
                 so
                 far
                 as
                 to
                 enter
                 into
                 the
                 Village
                 ,
                 and
                 break
                 open
                 some
                 house
                 ;
                 but
                 in
                 regard
                 that
                 cannot
                 be
                 done
                 without
                 noise
                 ,
                 they
                 go
                 upon
                 such
                 a
                 Design
                 with
                 so
                 much
                 precipitation
                 ,
                 that
                 lest
                 they
                 should
                 be
                 intercepted
                 in
                 their
                 return
                 ,
                 they
                 kill
                 all
                 they
                 meet
                 ,
                 and
                 fly
                 for
                 it
                 .
                 They
                 also
                 use
                 stratagems
                 ,
                 and
                 make
                 Ambushes
                 according
                 to
                 their
                 way
                 ,
                 and
                 sometimes
                 they
                 engage
                 in
                 the
                 open
                 field
                 ,
                 where
                 they
                 fight
                 with
                 great
                 animosity
                 :
                 but
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 one
                 man
                 passes
                 among
                 them
                 for
                 an
                 absolute
                 Defeat
                 ,
                 and
                 obliges
                 those
                 who
                 have
                 had
                 that
                 loss
                 ,
                 to
                 an
                 immediate
                 Retreat
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Pikes
                 they
                 use
                 in
                 the
                 Wars
                 are
                 made
                 of
                 a
                 different
                 manner
                 from
                 those
                 they
                 hunt
                 withall
                 :
                 
                 for
                 the
                 Iron
                 at
                 the
                 top
                 hath
                 no
                 Branches
                 nor
                 Hooks
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 made
                 fast
                 enough
                 to
                 the
                 body
                 of
                 the
                 Pike
                 .
                 Their
                 Bucklers
                 are
                 so
                 large
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 almost
                 cover
                 all
                 the
                 whole
                 body
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 Swords
                 on
                 the
                 contrary
                 ,
                 are
                 short
                 ,
                 but
                 broad
                 .
                 They
                 use
                 also
                 Knives
                 made
                 like
                 those
                 of
                 the
                 Iaponneses
                 ,
                 Bows
                 and
                 Arrows
                 .
              
               
                 When
                 several
                 Villages
                 make
                 an
                 Association
                 among
                 themselves
                 to
                 carry
                 on
                 a
                 War
                 jointly
                 against
                 some
                 other
                 Villages
                 ,
                 the
                 Command
                 of
                 their
                 Forces
                 is
                 not
                 bestow'd
                 on
                 one
                 Chief
                 ,
                 who
                 hath
                 Authority
                 sufficient
                 to
                 force
                 himself
                 to
                 be
                 obey'd
                 :
                 but
                 such
                 among
                 them
                 as
                 have
                 been
                 so
                 fortunate
                 as
                 to
                 cut
                 off
                 divers
                 heads
                 upon
                 several
                 occasions
                 ,
                 find
                 Volunteers
                 enough
                 to
                 follow
                 them
                 in
                 their
                 military
                 Exploits
                 ,
                 out
                 of
                 no
                 other
                 Consideration
                 ,
                 then
                 that
                 of
                 participating
                 of
                 the
                 Glory
                 of
                 their
                 Commander
                 .
                 Sometimes
                 they
                 engage
                 in
                 a
                 War
                 out
                 of
                 a
                 pure
                 frolick
                 ,
                 against
                 the
                 Inhabitants
                 of
                 the
                 Island
                 of
                 Tugin
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Dutch
                 call
                 the
                 Island
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Golden
                   Lyon
                
                 ,
                 
                 upon
                 this
                 account
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Captain
                 and
                 Master
                 of
                 a
                 Ship
                 ,
                 of
                 that
                 name
                 ,
                 were
                 there
                 killed
                 by
                 the
                 Islanders
                 .
                 The
                 Inhabitants
                 of
                 
                 this
                 place
                 permit
                 not
                 any
                 strangers
                 to
                 come
                 within
                 their
                 Island
                 ;
                 nay
                 they
                 suffer
                 not
                 the
                 Chineses
                 ,
                 who
                 come
                 thither
                 every
                 year
                 upon
                 the
                 account
                 of
                 their
                 Commerce
                 ,
                 to
                 set
                 foot
                 on
                 Land
                 ;
                 but
                 they
                 force
                 them
                 to
                 stay
                 in
                 the
                 Road
                 ,
                 whither
                 the
                 Islanders
                 bring
                 the
                 Commodities
                 they
                 would
                 truck
                 with
                 them
                 ;
                 with
                 so
                 much
                 distrust
                 on
                 their
                 side
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 never
                 let
                 go
                 any
                 thing
                 out
                 of
                 one
                 hand
                 ,
                 till
                 they
                 have
                 fast
                 hold
                 of
                 what
                 they
                 would
                 have
                 in
                 the
                 other
                 .
                 The
                 Inhabitants
                 of
                 Fermosa
                 ,
                 especially
                 those
                 of
                 the
                 Village
                 of
                 Soulang
                 ,
                 having
                 a
                 Design
                 to
                 surprize
                 them
                 ,
                 embarqu'd
                 themselves
                 not
                 long
                 since
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 number
                 of
                 sixty
                 ,
                 disguiz'd
                 like
                 China
                 Merchants
                 ,
                 and
                 being
                 come
                 near
                 the
                 Island
                 of
                 Tugin
                 ,
                 sent
                 to
                 some
                 of
                 the
                 Islanders
                 to
                 come
                 and
                 meet
                 them
                 with
                 the
                 Commodities
                 of
                 the
                 Countrey
                 :
                 but
                 instead
                 of
                 receiving
                 them
                 from
                 his
                 hands
                 ,
                 who
                 presented
                 them
                 therewith
                 ,
                 they
                 laid
                 hold
                 of
                 his
                 arm
                 ,
                 and
                 drew
                 him
                 aboard
                 their
                 Vessel
                 ,
                 where
                 they
                 cut
                 him
                 to
                 pieces
                 .
                 This
                 was
                 a
                 great
                 Victory
                 to
                 them
                 ;
                 for
                 they
                 think
                 it
                 enough
                 to
                 bring
                 away
                 the
                 Hair
                 ,
                 or
                 haply
                 a
                 Pike
                 of
                 the
                 Enemies
                 ,
                 to
                 make
                 a
                 solemn
                 Triumph
                 ,
                 and
                 appoint
                 a
                 day
                 of
                 publick
                 Thanksgiving
                 .
                 They
                 carry
                 the
                 Heads
                 in
                 Procession
                 all
                 about
                 the
                 Village
                 ,
                 singing
                 Hymns
                 to
                 their
                 Gods
                 ,
                 and
                 ,
                 in
                 their
                 way
                 ,
                 visit
                 their
                 Friends
                 ,
                 who
                 make
                 them
                 drink
                 of
                 the
                 best
                 Arac
                 ,
                 and
                 accompany
                 them
                 to
                 the
                 Pagode
                 ,
                 where
                 they
                 boil
                 the
                 Head
                 ,
                 till
                 there
                 be
                 nothing
                 left
                 but
                 the
                 Bones
                 ,
                 on
                 which
                 they
                 sprinkle
                 some
                 Wine
                 ,
                 Sacrifice
                 several
                 Swine
                 to
                 their
                 Gods
                 ,
                 and
                 feast
                 it
                 for
                 fifteen
                 days
                 together
                 .
                 They
                 do
                 the
                 like
                 when
                 they
                 have
                 brought
                 home
                 only
                 the
                 Hair
                 ,
                 or
                 a
                 Pike
                 ,
                 which
                 ,
                 as
                 also
                 the
                 Bones
                 of
                 their
                 Enemies
                 ,
                 they
                 keep
                 a●●●●fully
                 as
                 we
                 do
                 Gold
                 ,
                 Silver
                 ,
                 or
                 Jewels
                 ,
                 inasmuch
                 as
                 when
                 a
                 House
                 is
                 a-fire
                 ,
                 they
                 abandon
                 all
                 ,
                 to
                 save
                 their
                 Relicks
                 .
                 They
                 tender
                 so
                 great
                 respect
                 to
                 those
                 who
                 have
                 had
                 the
                 good
                 fortune
                 to
                 bring
                 home
                 an
                 Enemies
                 Head
                 ,
                 that
                 no
                 person
                 comes
                 near
                 him
                 ,
                 but
                 with
                 a
                 certain
                 veneration
                 ,
                 for
                 above
                 fifteen
                 days
                 after
                 his
                 doing
                 such
                 an
                 exploit
                 ,
                 nor
                 speak
                 to
                 him
                 but
                 with
                 such
                 extraordinay
                 submissions
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 a
                 Soveraign
                 Prince
                 could
                 not
                 expect
                 greater
                 .
              
               
                 There
                 is
                 no
                 Lord
                 in
                 all
                 that
                 Island
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 hath
                 a
                 Superiority
                 or
                 advantage
                 over
                 the
                 rest
                 .
                 Their
                 condition
                 is
                 equal
                 ,
                 save
                 that
                 in
                 every
                 Village
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 kind
                 of
                 Senate
                 ,
                 consisting
                 of
                 twelve
                 persons
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 changed
                 every
                 two
                 years
                 .
                 The
                 two
                 years
                 being
                 expir'd
                 ,
                 they
                 who
                 are
                 to
                 quit
                 their
                 places
                 pull
                 of
                 their
                 Hair
                 off
                 their
                 Eye
                 brows
                 ,
                 and
                 on
                 both
                 sides
                 of
                 their
                 Heads
                 ,
                 to
                 shew
                 that
                 they
                 have
                 been
                 Magistrates
                 .
                 The
                 Senators
                 are
                 chosen
                 out
                 of
                 persons
                 much
                 about
                 the
                 same
                 age
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 that
                 of
                 forty
                 years
                 :
                 for
                 though
                 they
                 have
                 no
                 Almanack
                 ,
                 and
                 cannot
                 count
                 their
                 years
                 ,
                 yet
                 do
                 they
                 remember
                 well
                 enough
                 the
                 course
                 of
                 the
                 Moon
                 ,
                 and
                 take
                 particular
                 notice
                 of
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 born
                 within
                 the
                 same
                 Month
                 ,
                 and
                 about
                 the
                 same
                 Year
                 .
              
               
                 Not
                 that
                 this
                 Magistrate
                 hath
                 any
                 Authority
                 to
                 force
                 himself
                 to
                 be
                 obey'd
                 ,
                 
                 or
                 to
                 put
                 his
                 Commands
                 in
                 execution
                 ;
                 for
                 all
                 the
                 power
                 they
                 have
                 ,
                 is
                 only
                 to
                 give
                 order
                 for
                 an
                 Assembly
                 to
                 be
                 held
                 ,
                 concerning
                 such
                 Affairs
                 as
                 they
                 think
                 of
                 importance
                 ,
                 to
                 confer
                 among
                 themselves
                 thereof
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 invite
                 all
                 the
                 Heads
                 of
                 Families
                 ,
                 to
                 meet
                 in
                 one
                 of
                 their
                 Pagodes
                 ,
                 where
                 they
                 propose
                 to
                 them
                 how
                 things
                 stand
                 ,
                 discover
                 what
                 they
                 think
                 fit
                 to
                 be
                 done
                 ,
                 and
                 endeavour
                 to
                 bring
                 the
                 rest
                 to
                 be
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 judgment
                 with
                 them
                 .
                 All
                 the
                 Senatours
                 speak
                 one
                 after
                 another
                 ,
                 and
                 use
                 all
                 the
                 Eloquence
                 they
                 have
                 to
                 press
                 their
                 Reasons
                 the
                 more
                 home
                 :
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 Eloquence
                 ,
                 for
                 they
                 really
                 have
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 For
                 they
                 will
                 speak
                 half
                 an
                 hour
                 together
                 in
                 such
                 high
                 expressions
                 ,
                 with
                 so
                 much
                 ease
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 such
                 apt
                 gestures
                 ,
                 that
                 what
                 we
                 are
                 taught
                 by
                 Art
                 comes
                 not
                 near
                 what
                 Nature
                 hath
                 bestow'd
                 on
                 these
                 People
                 ,
                 who
                 can
                 neither
                 write
                 nor
                 read
                 .
                 While
                 one
                 speaks
                 ,
                 all
                 the
                 rest
                 are
                 so
                 exactly
                 silent
                 ,
                 that
                 you
                 shall
                 not
                 hear
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 a
                 Cough
                 ,
                 though
                 their
                 Assemblies
                 many
                 times
                 consist
                 of
                 a
                 thousand
                 persons
                 .
                 When
                 all
                 the
                 Senators
                 have
                 done
                 speaking
                 ,
                 the
                 rest
                 put
                 the
                 business
                 to
                 deliberation
                 ,
                 with
                 an
                 absolute
                 freedom
                 of
                 either
                 complying
                 with
                 the
                 judgment
                 of
                 the
                 Senate
                 ,
                 or
                 opposing
                 it
                 ,
                 after
                 they
                 have
                 considered
                 the
                 good
                 or
                 evil
                 which
                 may
                 accrew
                 to
                 them
                 thereby
                 .
              
               
                 All
                 the
                 power
                 they
                 have
                 consists
                 in
                 causing
                 what
                 their
                 Priestesses
                 command
                 to
                 be
                 put
                 in
                 execution
                 ,
                 
                 in
                 preventing
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 done
                 which
                 may
                 offend
                 the
                 Gods
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 punishing
                 such
                 as
                 do
                 offend
                 them
                 .
                 They
                 also
                 give
                 reparations
                 to
                 private
                 persons
                 who
                 have
                 been
                 injur'd
                 by
                 others
                 :
                 not
                 by
                 causing
                 the
                 offenders
                 to
                 be
                 imprison'd
                 or
                 punish'd
                 with
                 death
                 ,
                 or
                 other
                 corporal
                 punishment
                 ;
                 but
                 in
                 condemning
                 them
                 to
                 pay
                 a
                 piece
                 of
                 cloth
                 ,
                 a
                 Deerskin
                 ,
                 a
                 certain
                 quantity
                 of
                 Rice
                 ,
                 or
                 a
                 pot
                 of
                 their
                 Aracque
                 ,
                 by
                 way
                 of
                 satisfaction
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 quality
                 of
                 the
                 crime
                 .
              
               
                 There
                 is
                 a
                 certain
                 season
                 of
                 the
                 year
                 ,
                 wherein
                 they
                 go
                 stark
                 naked
                 ,
                 and
                 say
                 they
                 do
                 it
                 out
                 of
                 this
                 consideration
                 ,
                 that
                 were
                 it
                 not
                 for
                 that
                 ,
                 the
                 Gods
                 would
                 not
                 cause
                 it
                 to
                 rain
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Rice
                 would
                 not
                 grow
                 :
                 insomuch
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 during
                 the
                 said
                 time
                 ,
                 the
                 Senators
                 meet
                 with
                 any
                 one
                 that
                 hath
                 ought
                 about
                 his
                 waste
                 ,
                 the
                 cloth
                 or
                 whatsoever
                 it
                 be
                 ,
                 is
                 confiscated
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 is
                 adjudged
                 to
                 a
                 penalty
                 ,
                 which
                 at
                 most
                 ,
                 is
                 but
                 two
                 Deer-skins
                 ,
                 or
                 a
                 certain
                 quantity
                 of
                 Rice
                 amounting
                 to
                 the
                 same
                 value
                 .
                 Whence
                 it
                 comes
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 principal
                 Functions
                 of
                 the
                 Senatours
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 during
                 that
                 time
                 ,
                 morning
                 and
                 evening
                 ,
                 about
                 the
                 avenues
                 of
                 the
                 Village
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 punish
                 such
                 as
                 they
                 find
                 Delinquent
                 .
                 There
                 
                 are
                 other
                 seasons
                 wherein
                 they
                 are
                 permitted
                 to
                 cover
                 that
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 body
                 ,
                 (
                 which
                 is
                 never
                 uncovered
                 in
                 other
                 places
                 ,
                 )
                 but
                 with
                 this
                 restriction
                 ;
                 that
                 the
                 garment
                 ,
                 or
                 rather
                 skarf
                 ,
                 wherewith
                 it
                 is
                 covered
                 ,
                 must
                 not
                 be
                 of
                 Silk
                 ;
                 whence
                 it
                 also
                 comes
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 same
                 Senatours
                 are
                 to
                 take
                 particular
                 notice
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 confiscate
                 those
                 Silk
                 Garments
                 ,
                 and
                 adjudge
                 the
                 offendours
                 to
                 pay
                 a
                 penalty
                 ;
                 as
                 they
                 do
                 also
                 the
                 women
                 ,
                 who
                 to
                 make
                 the
                 greatest
                 ostentation
                 ,
                 upon
                 days
                 of
                 publick
                 Ceremonies
                 ,
                 go
                 otherwise
                 then
                 they
                 are
                 permitted
                 to
                 do
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Senatours
                 on
                 the
                 otherside
                 ,
                 are
                 obliged
                 to
                 observe
                 a
                 certain
                 manner
                 of
                 life
                 ,
                 about
                 the
                 time
                 that
                 the
                 Rice
                 grows
                 ripe
                 ;
                 for
                 during
                 that
                 time
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 forbidden
                 drinking
                 to
                 excess
                 ,
                 the
                 eating
                 of
                 sugar
                 and
                 fat
                 ,
                 and
                 chewing
                 of
                 Areca
                 ;
                 out
                 of
                 a
                 perswasion
                 that
                 the
                 people
                 would
                 not
                 only
                 slight
                 them
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 that
                 the
                 gods
                 would
                 send
                 the
                 Deer
                 and
                 wild
                 Boars
                 into
                 the
                 Rice
                 ,
                 to
                 destroy
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Magistrate
                 hath
                 no
                 power
                 to
                 punish
                 murther
                 ,
                 
                 theft
                 ,
                 or
                 adultery
                 ;
                 but
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 injured
                 do
                 themselves
                 Justice
                 .
                 When
                 the
                 theft
                 is
                 discovered
                 ,
                 he
                 who
                 hath
                 been
                 robb'd
                 ,
                 goes
                 accompanied
                 by
                 his
                 Friends
                 ,
                 to
                 find
                 out
                 the
                 person
                 who
                 hath
                 robb'd
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 takes
                 out
                 of
                 his
                 house
                 what
                 he
                 thinks
                 sufficient
                 to
                 make
                 him
                 satisfaction
                 ,
                 by
                 an
                 accommodation
                 he
                 makes
                 with
                 the
                 other
                 ;
                 but
                 if
                 he
                 finds
                 any
                 Opposition
                 ,
                 he
                 declares
                 open
                 hostility
                 against
                 him
                 ,
                 till
                 such
                 time
                 as
                 he
                 hath
                 made
                 him
                 satisfaction
                 .
                 He
                 who
                 finds
                 himself
                 injured
                 in
                 his
                 reputation
                 ,
                 by
                 Adultery
                 committed
                 with
                 his
                 Wife
                 ,
                 revenges
                 himself
                 another
                 way
                 ;
                 for
                 he
                 takes
                 out
                 of
                 his
                 house
                 who
                 hath
                 had
                 to
                 do
                 with
                 his
                 wife
                 ,
                 two
                 or
                 three
                 Piggs
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 satisfaction
                 for
                 the
                 injury
                 he
                 hath
                 received
                 .
                 The
                 Friends
                 and
                 Relations
                 on
                 both
                 sides
                 compose
                 the
                 differences
                 arising
                 between
                 private
                 persons
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 case
                 of
                 murther
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 regulate
                 the
                 civil
                 concernment
                 .
              
               
                 There
                 is
                 among
                 them
                 so
                 great
                 an
                 equality
                 of
                 condition
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 yet
                 ignorant
                 of
                 the
                 names
                 of
                 Master
                 and
                 Servant
                 .
                 Yet
                 does
                 not
                 this
                 hinder
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 they
                 render
                 great
                 honour
                 one
                 to
                 another
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 express
                 a
                 great
                 respect
                 and
                 submission
                 one
                 towards
                 another
                 :
                 not
                 out
                 of
                 any
                 consideration
                 of
                 a
                 more
                 eminent
                 dignity
                 ,
                 or
                 upon
                 the
                 accompt
                 of
                 wealth
                 ,
                 but
                 only
                 upon
                 that
                 of
                 Age
                 ;
                 which
                 is
                 so
                 considered
                 among
                 them
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 young
                 man
                 is
                 obliged
                 to
                 go
                 aside
                 ,
                 to
                 make
                 way
                 for
                 an
                 old
                 man
                 ,
                 and
                 turn
                 his
                 back
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 by
                 way
                 of
                 respect
                 ,
                 till
                 he
                 be
                 passed
                 ,
                 by
                 continuing
                 in
                 that
                 posture
                 ,
                 even
                 though
                 the
                 old
                 man
                 should
                 stand
                 still
                 to
                 speak
                 to
                 him
                 .
                 No
                 young
                 man
                 dares
                 deny
                 the
                 doing
                 of
                 what
                 the
                 other
                 commands
                 him
                 ,
                 though
                 he
                 should
                 send
                 him
                 three
                 or
                 four
                 Leagues
                 upon
                 some
                 business
                 of
                 his
                 .
                 They
                 are
                 the
                 ancient
                 men
                 who
                 have
                 the
                 chiefest
                 places
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 the
                 first
                 served
                 at
                 Feasts
                 .
              
               
                 As
                 to
                 their
                 Marriages
                 ;
                 
                 the
                 men
                 are
                 not
                 permitted
                 to
                 marry
                 till
                 they
                 be
                 twenty
                 or
                 twenty
                 one
                 years
                 of
                 age
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 call
                 
                   Saat
                   Cassiu
                   wang
                
                 .
                 Till
                 they
                 are
                 sixteen
                 or
                 seventeen
                 they
                 are
                 forbidden
                 to
                 wear
                 long
                 hair
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 they
                 cut
                 it
                 even
                 with
                 the
                 tip
                 of
                 the
                 Ear
                 ;
                 and
                 in
                 regard
                 they
                 have
                 neither
                 Cisers
                 nor
                 Rasors
                 ,
                 to
                 do
                 that
                 work
                 ,
                 they
                 make
                 use
                 of
                 a
                 Parring
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 a
                 kind
                 of
                 little
                 chopping-knife
                 ,
                 lay
                 down
                 the
                 hair
                 upon
                 a
                 piece
                 of
                 wood
                 ,
                 and
                 cut
                 it
                 as
                 exactly
                 as
                 the
                 most
                 expert
                 Barbers
                 among
                 us
                 .
                 They
                 draw
                 forth
                 the
                 hair
                 of
                 their
                 faces
                 with
                 little
                 Pincers
                 of
                 Brass
                 or
                 Iron
                 ,
                 or
                 with
                 the
                 string
                 of
                 a
                 great
                 Cane
                 which
                 they
                 double
                 ,
                 and
                 getting
                 the
                 hair
                 fast
                 between
                 it
                 ,
                 they
                 turn
                 the
                 string
                 till
                 the
                 hair
                 be
                 taken
                 out
                 .
                 Being
                 come
                 to
                 the
                 seventeenth
                 year
                 of
                 their
                 age
                 ,
                 they
                 let
                 their
                 hair
                 grow
                 ,
                 and
                 when
                 it
                 is
                 come
                 to
                 its
                 ordinary
                 length
                 ,
                 they
                 begin
                 to
                 think
                 of
                 marriage
                 .
                 Maids
                 never
                 cut
                 their
                 hair
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 are
                 married
                 assoon
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 marriageable
                 .
              
               
                 Their
                 marriages
                 are
                 contracted
                 and
                 continued
                 after
                 a
                 pleasant
                 manner
                 .
                 
                 The
                 young
                 gallant
                 who
                 hath
                 an
                 inclination
                 to
                 a
                 Maid
                 ,
                 sends
                 his
                 Mother
                 ,
                 Sister
                 ,
                 or
                 some
                 Kinswoman
                 to
                 the
                 relations
                 of
                 the
                 Maid
                 ,
                 to
                 shew
                 them
                 what
                 he
                 intends
                 to
                 bestow
                 on
                 his
                 Mistress
                 .
                 If
                 they
                 receive
                 his
                 addresses
                 ki●rdly
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 satisfied
                 as
                 to
                 his
                 estate
                 ,
                 the
                 marriage
                 is
                 immediately
                 concluded
                 ,
                 insomuch
                 that
                 the
                 young
                 man
                 may
                 consummate
                 it
                 the
                 night
                 following
                 .
                 The
                 wealth
                 which
                 the
                 most
                 able
                 among
                 them
                 send
                 to
                 their
                 Brides
                 ,
                 consists
                 in
                 seven
                 or
                 eight
                 of
                 these
                 skarfs
                 of
                 Silk
                 or
                 Cotton
                 ,
                 wherewith
                 the
                 women
                 cover
                 themselves
                 about
                 the
                 waste
                 ,
                 so
                 many
                 little
                 wastcoats
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 stuffe
                 ,
                 three
                 or
                 four
                 hundred
                 bracelets
                 of
                 Canes
                 ,
                 ten
                 or
                 twelve
                 Rings
                 of
                 Latten
                 ,
                 or
                 Deers
                 horn
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 so
                 broad
                 that
                 they
                 hide
                 half
                 the
                 Fingers
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 thick
                 ,
                 that
                 when
                 the
                 Ladies
                 have
                 them
                 on
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 rather
                 a
                 trouble
                 ,
                 then
                 any
                 ornament
                 to
                 them
                 ;
                 four
                 or
                 five
                 Girdles
                 of
                 course
                 Cloth
                 ,
                 ten
                 or
                 twelve
                 little
                 Vestments
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 call
                 Ethgrao
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 made
                 of
                 Dogs-hair
                 ,
                 twenty
                 or
                 twenty
                 five
                 Cangas
                 or
                 China
                 garments
                 ,
                 a
                 bag
                 of
                 Dogs-hair
                 as
                 big
                 as
                 a
                 man
                 can
                 well
                 carry
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 call
                 in
                 their
                 Language
                 Ayammamiang
                 ,
                 a
                 kind
                 of
                 head-gear
                 ,
                 made
                 like
                 a
                 Mitre
                 ,
                 of
                 straw
                 and
                 Dogs-hair
                 ;
                 and
                 lastly
                 ,
                 in
                 four
                 or
                 five
                 pair
                 of
                 stockins
                 of
                 Deer-skin
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 all
                 put
                 together
                 may
                 amount
                 to
                 about
                 forty
                 Crowns
                 at
                 most
                 .
                 Others
                 who
                 are
                 not
                 so
                 rich
                 ,
                 give
                 only
                 three
                 or
                 four
                 Bracelets
                 ,
                 and
                 certain
                 Garments
                 ,
                 all
                 not
                 amounting
                 to
                 above
                 two
                 or
                 three
                 Crowns
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 marriage
                 being
                 thus
                 concluded
                 ,
                 
                 the
                 young
                 Gallant
                 goes
                 in
                 the
                 Evening
                 to
                 his
                 Bride
                 at
                 her
                 Fathers
                 house
                 ,
                 and
                 endeavours
                 to
                 get
                 in
                 by
                 stealth
                 ,
                 shunning
                 both
                 fire
                 and
                 light
                 ,
                 
                 lest
                 he
                 should
                 be
                 seen
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 creeps
                 into
                 the
                 bed
                 ,
                 where
                 the
                 marriage
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 consummated
                 .
                 This
                 he
                 does
                 for
                 many
                 years
                 after
                 his
                 marriage
                 ,
                 coming
                 thence
                 before
                 day
                 ,
                 and
                 returning
                 at
                 night
                 to
                 his
                 Wife
                 ▪
                 who
                 still
                 continues
                 at
                 her
                 Fathers
                 house
                 ,
                 concealing
                 himself
                 so
                 from
                 those
                 of
                 the
                 houshold
                 ,
                 that
                 to
                 call
                 to
                 his
                 Wife
                 for
                 Tobacco
                 or
                 ought
                 else
                 he
                 stands
                 in
                 need
                 of
                 ,
                 he
                 only
                 hems
                 ,
                 and
                 permits
                 her
                 to
                 return
                 to
                 the
                 company
                 she
                 was
                 in
                 before
                 ,
                 as
                 soon
                 as
                 she
                 hath
                 done
                 what
                 he
                 desired
                 .
                 Of
                 this
                 carriage
                 the
                 reason
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 were
                 a
                 shame
                 for
                 her
                 to
                 leave
                 her
                 Relations
                 ,
                 to
                 go
                 to
                 her
                 Husband
                 .
                 Their
                 bed-steads
                 are
                 made
                 of
                 Bambus
                 or
                 Canes
                 ;
                 a
                 baven
                 serves
                 them
                 for
                 a
                 bolster
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 Dear-skin
                 for
                 bed
                 and
                 all
                 belonging
                 threeto
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 women
                 living
                 thus
                 with
                 their
                 Fathers
                 ,
                 till
                 the
                 ground
                 belonging
                 to
                 the
                 Family
                 ,
                 while
                 the
                 Husband
                 lives
                 at
                 his
                 own
                 house
                 ,
                 and
                 provides
                 only
                 for
                 himself
                 .
                 They
                 never
                 see
                 one
                 another
                 in
                 the
                 day
                 time
                 ,
                 unless
                 they
                 appoint
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 in
                 some
                 remote
                 place
                 ,
                 where
                 they
                 may
                 not
                 be
                 seen
                 speaking
                 together
                 ;
                 or
                 unless
                 the
                 young
                 man
                 goes
                 to
                 the
                 house
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 knows
                 there
                 is
                 none
                 but
                 his
                 Wife
                 at
                 home
                 ;
                 yet
                 will
                 he
                 not
                 enter
                 ,
                 till
                 he
                 hath
                 sent
                 one
                 to
                 know
                 ,
                 whether
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 done
                 without
                 any
                 inconvenience
                 to
                 her
                 .
                 If
                 she
                 think
                 fit
                 he
                 should
                 see
                 her
                 ,
                 she
                 comes
                 to
                 the
                 door
                 ,
                 and
                 makes
                 him
                 a
                 sign
                 to
                 enter
                 ;
                 but
                 if
                 she
                 desires
                 not
                 his
                 company
                 ,
                 she
                 sends
                 him
                 away
                 .
                 The
                 children
                 they
                 have
                 remain
                 with
                 the
                 Mother
                 till
                 they
                 are
                 thirteen
                 years
                 of
                 age
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 then
                 the
                 Father
                 takes
                 them
                 home
                 .
                 The
                 Women
                 bear
                 no
                 children
                 till
                 they
                 are
                 thirty-five
                 or
                 thirty
                 six
                 years
                 of
                 Age
                 ,
                 but
                 destroy
                 in
                 the
                 womb
                 such
                 as
                 they
                 conceive
                 before
                 that
                 time
                 .
                 To
                 procure
                 abortion
                 ,
                 they
                 have
                 one
                 of
                 their
                 Priestesses
                 comes
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 who
                 kneeling
                 upon
                 their
                 bellies
                 causes
                 miscarriage
                 ,
                 insomuch
                 that
                 the
                 Fruit
                 of
                 the
                 Womb
                 ,
                 is
                 forc'd
                 out
                 before
                 they
                 leave
                 kneeding
                 of
                 them
                 in
                 that
                 manner
                 ,
                 with
                 greater
                 pain
                 to
                 the
                 Woman
                 ,
                 then
                 if
                 she
                 were
                 naturally
                 delivered
                 .
                 Not
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 wanting
                 in
                 point
                 of
                 kindness
                 to
                 their
                 Children
                 ,
                 but
                 prepossessed
                 and
                 befotted
                 with
                 the
                 lewd
                 impression
                 they
                 receive
                 from
                 their
                 Priestesses
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 were
                 a
                 great
                 sin
                 and
                 shame
                 for
                 them
                 to
                 bear
                 Children
                 before
                 that
                 Age.
                 
              
               
                 The
                 men
                 live
                 not
                 with
                 their
                 Wives
                 till
                 they
                 are
                 forty
                 years
                 of
                 Age.
                 Then
                 they
                 take
                 their
                 leave
                 of
                 the
                 Pagodes
                 of
                 their
                 quarter
                 ,
                 forsake
                 their
                 own
                 houses
                 ,
                 and
                 go
                 and
                 live
                 in
                 the
                 VVives
                 ;
                 but
                 being
                 come
                 to
                 that
                 Age
                 ,
                 they
                 spend
                 most
                 of
                 their
                 time
                 in
                 the
                 Fields
                 ,
                 retireing
                 in
                 the
                 night
                 time
                 into
                 Huts
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 be
                 near
                 their
                 work
                 .
              
               
                 Notwithstanding
                 this
                 liberty
                 ,
                 
                 which
                 the
                 men
                 have
                 to
                 see
                 their
                 wives
                 when
                 they
                 please
                 themselves
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 divert
                 themselves
                 elsewhere
                 all
                 day
                 long
                 ,
                 yet
                 would
                 they
                 have
                 also
                 the
                 conveniency
                 of
                 Divorce
                 .
                 Assoon
                 as
                 a
                 man
                 is
                 weary
                 of
                 his
                 wife
                 ,
                 he
                 leaves
                 her
                 ,
                 and
                 marries
                 another
                 ;
                 but
                 with
                 this
                 difference
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 he
                 puts
                 her
                 away
                 without
                 cause
                 ,
                 the
                 presents
                 he
                 sent
                 her
                 shall
                 remain
                 hers
                 ;
                 but
                 if
                 she
                 be
                 convicted
                 of
                 Adultery
                 ,
                 or
                 chance
                 to
                 be
                 so
                 transported
                 with
                 passion
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 revile
                 her
                 husband
                 in
                 words
                 ,
                 or
                 affront
                 him
                 otherwise
                 ,
                 she
                 is
                 bound
                 to
                 make
                 restitution
                 .
                 Divorce
                 is
                 reciprocally
                 free
                 to
                 both
                 parties
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 Wedlock
                 no
                 more
                 obliges
                 the
                 woman
                 then
                 it
                 does
                 the
                 men
                 ;
                 and
                 it
                 often
                 happens
                 that
                 both
                 of
                 them
                 change
                 their
                 conditions
                 .
                 They
                 condemn
                 Polygamy
                 ,
                 though
                 some
                 of
                 them
                 marry
                 two
                 or
                 three
                 wives
                 .
                 But
                 in
                 regard
                 there
                 is
                 neither
                 Law
                 nor
                 Magistrate
                 to
                 punish
                 any
                 Crime
                 wherein
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 Civil
                 concernment
                 ,
                 this
                 remains
                 unpunished
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 Adultery
                 ;
                 for
                 ,
                 provided
                 they
                 conceal
                 it
                 from
                 their
                 own
                 Wives
                 ,
                 and
                 her
                 Husband
                 whom
                 they
                 abuse
                 ,
                 they
                 may
                 confidently
                 ,
                 and
                 without
                 any
                 scandal
                 seek
                 their
                 fortunes
                 elsewhere
                 .
                 A
                 man
                 never
                 finds
                 any
                 incestuous
                 marriages
                 among
                 them
                 ,
                 nor
                 that
                 a
                 man
                 takes
                 a
                 wife
                 within
                 the
                 fourth
                 degree
                 of
                 Consanguity
                 or
                 Affinity
                 .
                 Nor
                 do
                 they
                 care
                 a
                 man
                 should
                 aske
                 after
                 their
                 Wives
                 ,
                 as
                 how
                 they
                 do
                 ,
                 whether
                 they
                 be
                 handsome
                 or
                 not
                 ,
                 of
                 what
                 friends
                 they
                 come
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 Boyes
                 ,
                 from
                 four
                 years
                 of
                 Age
                 and
                 upwards
                 ,
                 nay
                 married
                 men
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 do
                 not
                 lodge
                 with
                 their
                 Wives
                 ,
                 lye
                 not
                 at
                 their
                 own
                 houses
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 a
                 Pagode
                 or
                 Mosquite
                 ,
                 where
                 the
                 Males
                 of
                 fourteen
                 or
                 fifteen
                 Families
                 meet
                 in
                 the
                 Evening
                 ,
                 and
                 lye
                 there
                 ,
                 upon
                 little
                 Couches
                 or
                 Bedsteds
                 of
                 Canes
                 ,
                 made
                 as
                 we
                 described
                 before
                 .
              
               
                 Their
                 houses
                 are
                 spacious
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 fairer
                 then
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 ordinarily
                 seen
                 in
                 the
                 Indies
                 .
                 They
                 are
                 all
                 raised
                 five
                 or
                 six
                 foot
                 from
                 the
                 Ground
                 ,
                 and
                 have
                 four
                 doors
                 ,
                 one
                 towards
                 every
                 quarter
                 of
                 the
                 Heavens
                 .
                 There
                 are
                 some
                 have
                 two
                 of
                 a
                 side
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 three
                 or
                 four
                 stories
                 high
                 .
                 They
                 have
                 no
                 other
                 ornament
                 then
                 what
                 they
                 derive
                 from
                 the
                 heads
                 of
                 Deer
                 and
                 wild-Boars
                 ,
                 wherein
                 they
                 are
                 covered
                 both
                 within
                 and
                 without
                 .
                 You
                 find
                 in
                 them
                 only
                 certain
                 stuffs
                 ,
                 wherewith
                 they
                 cover
                 themselves
                 ,
                 and
                 Deer-skins
                 ,
                 which
                 in
                 their
                 trade
                 with
                 the
                 Chineses
                 ,
                 is
                 to
                 them
                 instead
                 of
                 mony
                 .
                 All
                 the
                 houshold-stuff
                 they
                 have
                 in
                 their
                 houses
                 are
                 only
                 Spades
                 to
                 digg
                 the
                 ground
                 withall
                 ,
                 Pikes
                 ,
                 Bows
                 ,
                 Arrows
                 ,
                 and
                 some
                 other
                 Arms.
                 But
                 what
                 they
                 account
                 most
                 precious
                 ,
                 are
                 the
                 heads
                 or
                 other
                 Trophies
                 taken
                 from
                 their
                 Enemies
                 ▪
                 Instead
                 of
                 dishes
                 ,
                 they
                 use
                 little
                 troughs
                 of
                 wood
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 among
                 us
                 are
                 set
                 before
                 Swine
                 .
                 Their
                 drinking-pots
                 are
                 of
                 Earth
                 or
                 Cane
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 also
                 boil
                 their
                 Rice
                 in
                 Earthen-pots
                 .
              
               
               
                 Rice
                 is
                 their
                 ordinary
                 sustenance
                 ;
                 and
                 if
                 they
                 put
                 thereto
                 either
                 fish
                 ,
                 or
                 flesh
                 ,
                 they
                 eat
                 not
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 till
                 it
                 be
                 corrupted
                 and
                 full
                 of
                 worms
                 .
                 
                 Their
                 drink
                 is
                 not
                 ill
                 ,
                 especially
                 to
                 such
                 as
                 have
                 not
                 over-weak
                 stomacks
                 ,
                 or
                 know
                 not
                 how
                 it
                 is
                 made
                 ;
                 but
                 on
                 the
                 contrary
                 it
                 is
                 wholsome
                 and
                 very
                 pleasant
                 .
              
               
                 They
                 have
                 no
                 set
                 day
                 for
                 either
                 rest
                 or
                 devotion
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 celebrate
                 no
                 Festivals
                 ,
                 yet
                 do
                 they
                 meet
                 on
                 certain
                 days
                 to
                 be
                 merry
                 ,
                 and
                 make
                 good
                 chear
                 ;
                 every
                 quarter
                 meeting
                 ,
                 to
                 that
                 purpose
                 ,
                 in
                 its
                 own
                 Pagode
                 ,
                 whither
                 the
                 women
                 also
                 come
                 ,
                 dress'd
                 in
                 the
                 richest
                 things
                 they
                 have
                 ,
                 and
                 clad
                 after
                 ▪
                 such
                 a
                 manner
                 as
                 we
                 cannot
                 well
                 describe
                 ,
                 our
                 Language
                 not
                 having
                 terms
                 to
                 express
                 the
                 odness
                 of
                 their
                 habit
                 .
                 Their
                 richest
                 cloathing
                 is
                 made
                 of
                 Dogs-hair
                 .
                 
                 For
                 as
                 we
                 shear
                 Sheep
                 to
                 make
                 woollen
                 stuffs
                 of
                 ;
                 so
                 they
                 have
                 Dogs
                 ,
                 whose
                 hair
                 they
                 cut
                 once
                 a
                 year
                 ,
                 and
                 dying
                 it
                 red
                 ,
                 make
                 stuffs
                 thereof
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 esteem
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 hear
                 do
                 Velvet
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 best
                 Scarlet
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Ceremonies
                 performed
                 here
                 upon
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 any
                 one
                 are
                 haply
                 as
                 remarkable
                 as
                 any
                 the
                 Reader
                 shall
                 find
                 in
                 this
                 relation
                 .
                 
                 Immediately
                 after
                 the
                 departure
                 of
                 any
                 one
                 ,
                 they
                 beat
                 a
                 Drum
                 before
                 his
                 door
                 to
                 acquaint
                 the
                 Village
                 therewith
                 .
                 This
                 Drum
                 is
                 made
                 of
                 the
                 Trunk
                 of
                 a
                 great
                 tree
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 heard
                 at
                 a
                 great
                 distance
                 ,
                 and
                 upon
                 that
                 noise
                 all
                 the
                 people
                 come
                 to
                 the
                 door
                 of
                 the
                 deceased
                 .
                 The
                 women
                 bring
                 each
                 of
                 them
                 a
                 pot
                 of
                 their
                 Arac
                 ,
                 and
                 having
                 sufficiently
                 drunk
                 to
                 the
                 memory
                 of
                 the
                 Deceased
                 ,
                 they
                 fall
                 a
                 dancing
                 upon
                 a
                 great
                 empty
                 round
                 Chest
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 their
                 motion
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 not
                 very
                 violent
                 ,
                 makes
                 a
                 dull
                 and
                 doleful
                 noise
                 ,
                 suitable
                 to
                 the
                 sorrow
                 they
                 would
                 express
                 .
                 There
                 get
                 upon
                 the
                 Chest
                 ,
                 eight
                 or
                 ten
                 women
                 at
                 a
                 time
                 ,
                 in
                 two
                 ranks
                 ,
                 who
                 turn
                 their
                 backs
                 one
                 to
                 another
                 ,
                 and
                 gently
                 stirring
                 their
                 armes
                 and
                 feet
                 ,
                 they
                 go
                 several
                 times
                 about
                 the
                 Chest
                 ,
                 till
                 such
                 time
                 as
                 being
                 weary
                 ,
                 they
                 think
                 fit
                 to
                 make
                 way
                 for
                 others
                 ;
                 and
                 this
                 exercise
                 lasts
                 about
                 two
                 hours
                 .
                 
                 The
                 next
                 day
                 ,
                 or
                 two
                 days
                 after
                 ,
                 they
                 begin
                 to
                 think
                 of
                 the
                 body
                 ,
                 not
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 burial
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 do
                 ,
                 nor
                 yet
                 to
                 burn
                 it
                 ,
                 as
                 some
                 of
                 the
                 fore-mentioned
                 Nations
                 are
                 wont
                 to
                 do
                 ;
                 but
                 to
                 dry
                 it
                 .
                 To
                 do
                 that
                 ,
                 they
                 make
                 in
                 some
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 house
                 ,
                 a
                 Scaffold
                 of
                 Canes
                 ,
                 raised
                 five
                 or
                 six
                 foot
                 from
                 the
                 ground
                 ,
                 whereto
                 they
                 fasten
                 the
                 body
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 hands
                 and
                 feet
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 make
                 a
                 great
                 fire
                 about
                 it
                 to
                 dry
                 it
                 ,
                 killing
                 in
                 the
                 mean
                 time
                 a
                 great
                 many
                 Swine
                 ,
                 and
                 feasting
                 it
                 for
                 nine
                 days
                 together
                 .
                 During
                 which
                 time
                 they
                 wash
                 the
                 body
                 every
                 day
                 ,
                 yet
                 does
                 not
                 that
                 hinder
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 it
                 infects
                 the
                 whole
                 house
                 ,
                 nay
                 indeed
                 the
                 Neighbourhood
                 .
                 After
                 nine
                 days
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 taken
                 thence
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 wrapt
                 up
                 in
                 a
                 Mat
                 ,
                 being
                 in
                 which
                 ,
                 they
                 place
                 it
                 on
                 another
                 Scaffold
                 ,
                 higher
                 then
                 the
                 former
                 ,
                 and
                 compassed
                 with
                 several
                 garments
                 like
                 a
                 Pavilion
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 they
                 reiterate
                 their
                 dancing
                 and
                 feasting
                 .
                 The
                 body
                 remains
                 in
                 the
                 posture
                 till
                 the
                 third
                 year
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 they
                 take
                 the
                 bones
                 out
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 bury
                 them
                 in
                 some
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 house
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 same
                 Ceremonies
                 of
                 feasting
                 and
                 dancing
                 .
              
               
                 At
                 the
                 Village
                 of
                 Theosang
                 ,
                 
                 they
                 have
                 a
                 custom
                 ,
                 which
                 would
                 hardly
                 be
                 observ'd
                 elsewhere
                 .
                 They
                 fasten
                 a
                 Rope
                 about
                 their
                 necks
                 who
                 suffer
                 much
                 pain
                 in
                 their
                 sickness
                 ,
                 raise
                 them
                 up
                 by
                 force
                 to
                 a
                 great
                 height
                 ,
                 and
                 let
                 them
                 fall
                 down
                 with
                 as
                 much
                 violence
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 they
                 intended
                 to
                 give
                 them
                 the
                 strapado
                 :
                 by
                 which
                 means
                 they
                 are
                 indeed
                 put
                 out
                 of
                 all
                 further
                 pain
                 .
              
               
                 As
                 to
                 Religion
                 ,
                 
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 said
                 they
                 have
                 not
                 any
                 at
                 all
                 .
                 Of
                 all
                 the
                 Inhabitants
                 ,
                 not
                 one
                 can
                 write
                 or
                 read
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 they
                 have
                 certain
                 Traditions
                 ,
                 upon
                 which
                 they
                 have
                 framed
                 a
                 certain
                 shadow
                 of
                 Religion
                 .
                 For
                 they
                 believe
                 the
                 World
                 hath
                 been
                 from
                 all
                 Eternity
                 ,
                 and
                 shall
                 last
                 Eternally
                 .
                 They
                 believe
                 the
                 immortality
                 of
                 the
                 Soul
                 ,
                 and
                 thence
                 it
                 comes
                 ,
                 that
                 when
                 any
                 one
                 dies
                 ,
                 they
                 build
                 before
                 his
                 door
                 a
                 little
                 Hut
                 of
                 bows
                 of
                 trees
                 ,
                 set
                 Banners
                 at
                 the
                 four
                 corners
                 ,
                 and
                 within
                 the
                 Hut
                 a
                 wooden
                 Vessel
                 full
                 of
                 water
                 ,
                 with
                 a
                 Cane-spoon
                 ,
                 out
                 of
                 a
                 perswasion
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 souls
                 of
                 the
                 deceased
                 return
                 every
                 day
                 to
                 the
                 Hut
                 ,
                 to
                 purifie
                 themselves
                 .
                 'T
                 is
                 true
                 ,
                 most
                 of
                 them
                 do
                 it
                 purely
                 out
                 of
                 compliance
                 with
                 custome
                 ,
                 and
                 know
                 not
                 the
                 reason
                 thereof
                 :
                 but
                 aged
                 persons
                 are
                 not
                 ignorant
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 They
                 believe
                 also
                 ,
                 that
                 Souls
                 shall
                 find
                 good
                 or
                 evil
                 in
                 the
                 other
                 life
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 what
                 they
                 have
                 done
                 in
                 this
                 ,
                 and
                 affirm
                 ,
                 that
                 to
                 go
                 out
                 of
                 this
                 World
                 into
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 they
                 pass
                 over
                 a
                 very
                 narrow
                 Bridge
                 of
                 Canes
                 ,
                 under
                 which
                 runs
                 a
                 Channel
                 full
                 of
                 all
                 kind
                 of
                 filth
                 and
                 nastiness
                 ,
                 into
                 which
                 the
                 wicked
                 being
                 fallen
                 do
                 there
                 languish
                 eternally
                 ;
                 but
                 that
                 the
                 good
                 Souls
                 pass
                 into
                 a
                 pleasant
                 and
                 delightful
                 Countrey
                 ,
                 of
                 which
                 they
                 speak
                 ,
                 much
                 after
                 the
                 same
                 rate
                 the
                 Poets
                 speak
                 of
                 the
                 Elysian
                 fields
                 .
                 But
                 there
                 are
                 very
                 few
                 comprehend
                 these
                 mysteries
                 ▪
                 or
                 think
                 of
                 any
                 other
                 life
                 then
                 the
                 present
                 .
              
               
                 Their
                 sins
                 are
                 much
                 different
                 from
                 ours
                 .
                 
                 Murther
                 ,
                 Theft
                 ,
                 Adultery
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 Crimes
                 ,
                 are
                 not
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 slight
                 offences
                 among
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 make
                 so
                 little
                 account
                 of
                 simple
                 Fornication
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 only
                 laugh
                 at
                 it
                 ,
                 reprove
                 it
                 not
                 〈◊〉
                 their
                 Children
                 .
                 They
                 are
                 forbidden
                 marrying
                 before
                 Twenty
                 ,
                 or
                 twenty
                 one
                 years
                 of
                 age
                 ,
                 yet
                 it
                 is
                 lawful
                 for
                 them
                 to
                 cajol
                 and
                 debauch
                 a
                 neighbours
                 Wife
                 ,
                 so
                 he
                 know
                 nothing
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 But
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 great
                 Sin
                 
                 among
                 them
                 ,
                 to
                 have
                 cover'd
                 the
                 privy
                 parts
                 at
                 a
                 certain
                 season
                 of
                 the
                 year
                 ;
                 to
                 wear
                 several
                 Garments
                 ,
                 or
                 one
                 only
                 of
                 Silk
                 ,
                 at
                 a
                 time
                 when
                 they
                 should
                 have
                 worn
                 them
                 of
                 Cotton
                 ;
                 not
                 to
                 have
                 destroyed
                 Children
                 in
                 the
                 Mothers
                 womb
                 ;
                 and
                 to
                 have
                 born
                 any
                 before
                 thirty
                 five
                 or
                 thirty
                 six
                 years
                 of
                 Age.
                 These
                 are
                 the
                 sins
                 ,
                 which
                 in
                 their
                 judgment
                 deserve
                 eternal
                 pains
                 ;
                 all
                 the
                 rest
                 is
                 only
                 foolery
                 .
              
               
                 They
                 adore
                 several
                 pretended
                 Divinities
                 ,
                 
                 but
                 among
                 others
                 two
                 ,
                 one
                 whereof
                 is
                 called
                 Tamagisanhach
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 other
                 Sariahsingh
                 .
                 The
                 former
                 hath
                 his
                 abode
                 in
                 the
                 South
                 ,
                 and
                 contributes
                 to
                 the
                 generation
                 of
                 man
                 ,
                 who
                 receives
                 from
                 this
                 God
                 ,
                 only
                 what
                 is
                 excellent
                 and
                 acceptable
                 ,
                 either
                 in
                 his
                 body
                 or
                 mind
                 .
                 They
                 affirm
                 ,
                 that
                 his
                 Wife
                 ,
                 whom
                 they
                 call
                 Taxankpanda
                 ,
                 lives
                 in
                 the
                 East
                 ,
                 whence
                 she
                 is
                 heard
                 ,
                 when
                 it
                 thunders
                 towards
                 that
                 quarter
                 ,
                 speaking
                 to
                 her
                 Husband
                 ,
                 Tamasgisanhach
                 ,
                 and
                 chiding
                 him
                 ,
                 for
                 suffering
                 the
                 Earth
                 to
                 be
                 too
                 long
                 without
                 Rain
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 thereupon
                 her
                 Husband
                 causes
                 it
                 immediately
                 to
                 Rain
                 .
                 The
                 other
                 God
                 hath
                 his
                 retreat
                 in
                 the
                 North
                 ,
                 and
                 destroys
                 all
                 the
                 excellency
                 which
                 Tamagisanhach
                 hath
                 bestowed
                 on
                 man
                 ,
                 by
                 disfiguring
                 his
                 face
                 with
                 the
                 Small
                 Pox
                 ,
                 and
                 sending
                 him
                 several
                 other
                 Inconveniencies
                 .
                 Whence
                 it
                 comes
                 they
                 invoke
                 them
                 both
                 ,
                 one
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 not
                 be
                 injured
                 by
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 other
                 that
                 he
                 may
                 prevent
                 Sariasingh
                 from
                 doing
                 them
                 any
                 mischief
                 .
                 Besides
                 these
                 ,
                 they
                 have
                 two
                 other
                 Gods
                 ,
                 who
                 have
                 the
                 oversight
                 of
                 War
                 ,
                 named
                 Talafula
                 ,
                 and
                 Tapaliape
                 ;
                 but
                 they
                 are
                 invocated
                 only
                 by
                 men
                 .
              
               
                 There
                 is
                 not
                 any
                 Nation
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 falls
                 within
                 my
                 knowledge
                 at
                 least
                 ,
                 but
                 makes
                 use
                 of
                 Men
                 in
                 the
                 Religious
                 Service
                 of
                 their
                 Divinity
                 ,
                 only
                 this
                 we
                 now
                 speak
                 of
                 employs
                 only
                 Women
                 .
                 They
                 call
                 them
                 Inibs
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 their
                 Worship
                 consists
                 of
                 Prayers
                 and
                 Sacrifices
                 .
                 The
                 Sacrifices
                 and
                 Offerings
                 which
                 they
                 make
                 their
                 Gods
                 ,
                 are
                 Swine
                 ,
                 Rice
                 ,
                 Areca
                 ,
                 some
                 of
                 their
                 kind
                 of
                 Drink
                 ,
                 and
                 Deer
                 ,
                 and
                 wild
                 Boars
                 heads
                 .
                 Having
                 fed
                 heartily
                 upon
                 them
                 ,
                 the
                 Priestesses
                 rise
                 ,
                 and
                 make
                 a
                 long
                 Prayer
                 ,
                 during
                 which
                 ,
                 a
                 man
                 shall
                 see
                 their
                 Eyes
                 turning
                 in
                 their
                 Heads
                 ,
                 they
                 fall
                 to
                 the
                 ground
                 ,
                 and
                 make
                 dreadful
                 cries
                 and
                 shrieks
                 .
                 After
                 these
                 efforts
                 ,
                 they
                 lie
                 down
                 all
                 along
                 upon
                 the
                 ground
                 ,
                 immoveable
                 as
                 Statues
                 ,
                 and
                 become
                 so
                 heavy
                 ,
                 that
                 five
                 or
                 six
                 persons
                 can
                 hardly
                 raise
                 them
                 .
                 'T
                 is
                 while
                 they
                 are
                 in
                 this
                 posture
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 affirm
                 ,
                 that
                 their
                 Gods
                 communicate
                 themselves
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 for
                 an
                 hour
                 or
                 better
                 .
                 Then
                 they
                 get
                 up
                 on
                 the
                 top
                 of
                 the
                 Pagode
                 ,
                 go
                 from
                 one
                 end
                 of
                 it
                 to
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 say
                 their
                 Prayers
                 again
                 ;
                 which
                 being
                 ended
                 ,
                 they
                 strip
                 themselves
                 stark
                 naked
                 ,
                 shew
                 their
                 privy
                 parts
                 to
                 their
                 Gods
                 ,
                 smiting
                 them
                 with
                 their
                 hands
                 ,
                 and
                 call
                 for
                 water
                 to
                 wash
                 themselves
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 presence
                 of
                 a
                 great
                 number
                 of
                 persons
                 .
                 'T
                 is
                 true
                 ,
                 the
                 men
                 are
                 not
                 guilty
                 of
                 so
                 much
                 devotion
                 as
                 to
                 come
                 often
                 to
                 these
                 Assemblies
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 women
                 ,
                 who
                 most
                 frequent
                 them
                 ,
                 make
                 a
                 shift
                 to
                 get
                 so
                 drunk
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 hardly
                 perceive
                 what
                 is
                 done
                 before
                 their
                 faces
                 .
              
               
                 Every
                 house
                 hath
                 a
                 particular
                 place
                 appointed
                 for
                 the
                 devotions
                 of
                 the
                 Family
                 ,
                 
                 where
                 they
                 invocate
                 the
                 Gods
                 ,
                 and
                 where
                 the
                 women
                 make
                 their
                 offerings
                 of
                 what
                 is
                 spent
                 every
                 day
                 in
                 the
                 house
                 :
                 but
                 in
                 case
                 of
                 sickness
                 and
                 some
                 other
                 misfortune
                 ,
                 they
                 call
                 the
                 Inibs
                 to
                 do
                 that
                 Service
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 performed
                 with
                 many
                 extravigant
                 Ceremonies
                 .
                 They
                 also
                 foretel
                 good
                 and
                 ill
                 fortune
                 ,
                 rain
                 and
                 fair
                 weather
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 have
                 the
                 power
                 to
                 drive
                 away
                 the
                 Devil
                 ,
                 after
                 a
                 very
                 ridiculous
                 manner
                 .
                 They
                 pursue
                 him
                 with
                 a
                 great
                 noise
                 ,
                 having
                 a
                 Iaponnese
                 Knife
                 in
                 their
                 hand
                 ,
                 and
                 affirm
                 ,
                 that
                 by
                 that
                 means
                 they
                 drive
                 him
                 away
                 so
                 far
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 he
                 is
                 forc'd
                 to
                 cast
                 himself
                 into
                 the
                 Sea
                 ,
                 or
                 at
                 least
                 into
                 some
                 River
                 ,
                 where
                 he
                 is
                 drown'd
                 .
                 There
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 seen
                 also
                 at
                 Cross-ways
                 ,
                 and
                 upon
                 great
                 Roads
                 ,
                 a
                 kind
                 of
                 Altars
                 ,
                 loaden
                 with
                 Offerings
                 for
                 their
                 Gods
                 ,
                 and
                 many
                 other
                 impertinent
                 Devotions
                 may
                 be
                 observed
                 among
                 them
                 ;
                 which
                 the
                 Dutch
                 endeavour
                 to
                 abolish
                 by
                 degrees
                 ,
                 by
                 introducing
                 Christianity
                 into
                 the
                 Countrey
                 ,
                 wherein
                 they
                 have
                 had
                 hitherto
                 good
                 success
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 CHINA
                 .
              
               
                 THe
                 great
                 and
                 vast
                 Kingdom
                 ,
                 
                 which
                 we
                 call
                 China
                 ,
                 takes
                 up
                 the
                 most
                 Easterly
                 part
                 of
                 all
                 
                   Asia
                   .
                   Marc
                   Paulo
                
                 calls
                 it
                 Mangi
                 ;
                 the
                 Tartars
                 term
                 it
                 Cathay
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 are
                 some
                 who
                 name
                 it
                 also
                 Singely
                 ,
                 or
                 Tame
                 .
                 The
                 Chineses
                 themselves
                 give
                 it
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 Chunghoa
                 ,
                 or
                 Chungque
                 ,
                 whereof
                 the
                 former
                 signifies
                 the
                 
                   Middle
                   Kingdom
                
                 ,
                 in
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 they
                 believe
                 they
                 inhabit
                 the
                 midst
                 of
                 the
                 Universe
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   Middle
                   Flower
                
                 ,
                 or
                 Garden
                 ,
                 and
                 know
                 not
                 the
                 names
                 given
                 it
                 by
                 Forreigners
                 ,
                 save
                 only
                 that
                 they
                 know
                 the
                 Tartars
                 call
                 them
                 Mangin
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 Barbarians
                 .
              
               
                 We
                 affirm
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 utmost
                 Province
                 of
                 all
                 Asia
                 Eastward
                 ;
                 
                 for
                 beyond
                 it
                 there
                 is
                 only
                 the
                 Sea
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Chineses
                 call
                 Tung
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 East
                 .
                 It
                 hath
                 towards
                 the
                 North
                 great
                 Tartary
                 ,
                 from
                 which
                 it
                 is
                 divided
                 by
                 a
                 Mountain
                 of
                 many
                 Leagues
                 extent
                 ,
                 and
                 where
                 that
                 fails
                 ,
                 the
                 defect
                 is
                 supplied
                 by
                 that
                 admirable
                 Wall
                 ,
                 which
                 reaches
                 from
                 the
                 extremities
                 of
                 the
                 Province
                 of
                 Leaotung
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 River
                 Croceus
                 ,
                 upon
                 the
                 Frontiers
                 of
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 of
                 Tibet
                 ,
                 being
                 in
                 length
                 three
                 hundred
                 German
                 Leagues
                 .
                 Towards
                 the
                 West
                 ,
                 it
                 hath
                 the
                 Kingdoms
                 of
                 
                   Kiang
                   ,
                   Vusucang
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Bengala
                 ;
                 and
                 towards
                 the
                 South
                 and
                 South-west
                 ,
                 the
                 Conchinchine
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Sea.
                 
              
               
                 The
                 Kingdom
                 extends
                 it self
                 from
                 the
                 Tropick
                 of
                 Cancer
                 to
                 the
                 fifty
                 third
                 Degree
                 of
                 Latitude
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 comprehends
                 in
                 its
                 length
                 all
                 the
                 Southern
                 parts
                 ,
                 which
                 lie
                 between
                 the
                 hundred
                 and
                 thirtieth
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 hundred
                 and
                 sixtieth
                 Degrees
                 .
                 But
                 that
                 we
                 may
                 speak
                 more
                 pertinently
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 we
                 shall
                 ,
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 affirm
                 ,
                 that
                 China
                 is
                 sixty
                 nine
                 thousand
                 five
                 hundred
                 and
                 sixteen
                 Diez
                 ,
                 which
                 make
                 three
                 thousand
                 Spanish
                 Leagues
                 ,
                 in
                 compass
                 ,
                 and
                 eighteen
                 hundred
                 in
                 length
                 .
                 This
                 account
                 is
                 made
                 according
                 to
                 their
                 Geometry
                 and
                 their
                 Measures
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 distinguish
                 into
                 
                   Ly
                   ,
                   Pu
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Cham.
                 They
                 call
                 Ly
                 such
                 a
                 space
                 of
                 ground
                 as
                 is
                 of
                 the
                 extent
                 of
                 a
                 mans
                 voice
                 .
                 Ten
                 of
                 these
                 Ly's
                 make
                 a
                 Pu
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 about
                 two
                 Leagues
                 ,
                 and
                 ten
                 Pu's
                 make
                 a
                 Cham
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 a
                 good
                 dayes
                 journey
                 ;
                 and
                 according
                 to
                 this
                 Calculation
                 ,
                 they
                 find
                 the
                 number
                 of
                 the
                 Diez
                 ,
                 which
                 we
                 laid
                 down
                 before
                 .
              
               
                 It
                 is
                 divided
                 into
                 fifteen
                 great
                 Provinces
                 ,
                 
                 six
                 whereof
                 ,
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 
                   Peking
                   ,
                   Xantung
                   ,
                   Kiangnan
                
                 ,
                 or
                 
                   Nanking
                   ,
                   Chekian
                   ,
                   Fokien
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Quangtung
                 ,
                 are
                 maritime
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 other
                 nine
                 are
                 mediterranean
                 .
                 Of
                 the
                 nine
                 last
                 ,
                 those
                 of
                 
                   Quangsi
                   ,
                   Kiangsi
                   ,
                   Huquang
                   ,
                   Honan
                   ,
                
                 and
                 Xansi
                 ,
                 are
                 the
                 more
                 Northerly
                 ;
                 and
                 those
                 of
                 
                   Xensi
                   ,
                   Suchuen
                   ,
                   Queicheu
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Iunnan
                 ,
                 the
                 more
                 Westerly
                 .
                 It
                 hath
                 ,
                 besides
                 these
                 ,
                 towards
                 the
                 East
                 ,
                 those
                 of
                 Leaotung
                 and
                 Corea
                 ;
                 but
                 these
                 do
                 not
                 properly
                 belong
                 to
                 China
                 .
                 There
                 are
                 accounted
                 in
                 it
                 a
                 hundred
                 forty
                 and
                 five
                 great
                 principal
                 Cities
                 ,
                 and
                 twelve
                 hundred
                 sixty
                 three
                 of
                 a
                 middle
                 sort
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 might
                 pass
                 elsewhere
                 for
                 great
                 Cities
                 ;
                 in
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 the
                 difference
                 of
                 the
                 Chinese
                 names
                 of
                 Fu
                 and
                 Cheu
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 give
                 their
                 places
                 ,
                 proceeds
                 only
                 from
                 their
                 qualities
                 ,
                 who
                 have
                 the
                 command
                 of
                 them
                 .
                 For
                 they
                 call
                 Fu
                 ,
                 such
                 places
                 as
                 have
                 a
                 Governour
                 in
                 chief
                 ;
                 and
                 Cheu
                 ,
                 or
                 Hien
                 ,
                 those
                 ,
                 where
                 there
                 is
                 only
                 a
                 simple
                 Mandorin
                 ;
                 though
                 the
                 places
                 are
                 many
                 times
                 of
                 equal
                 bigness
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Cities
                 are
                 all
                 built
                 after
                 the
                 same
                 manner
                 ,
                 square
                 ,
                 with
                 good
                 Brick-walls
                 ,
                 plaister'd
                 over
                 with
                 the
                 same
                 Earth
                 as
                 they
                 make
                 the
                 Porcelane
                 of
                 ,
                 which
                 in
                 process
                 of
                 time
                 grows
                 so
                 hard
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 will
                 not
                 be
                 broken
                 with
                 a
                 Hammer
                 :
                 which
                 makes
                 them
                 last
                 so
                 long
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 hath
                 been
                 observ'd
                 ,
                 some
                 of
                 them
                 have
                 stood
                 above
                 two
                 thousand
                 years
                 ;
                 yet
                 is
                 there
                 not
                 the
                 least
                 appearance
                 of
                 any
                 change
                 to
                 be
                 seen
                 in
                 them
                 .
                 The
                 Walls
                 are
                 very
                 broad
                 ,
                 and
                 flank'd
                 with
                 Towers
                 ,
                 built
                 after
                 the
                 ancient
                 way
                 of
                 Architecture
                 ,
                 much
                 resembling
                 the
                 Fortifications
                 of
                 the
                 Romans
                 .
              
               
                 Two
                 spacious
                 Streets
                 commonly
                 divide
                 their
                 Cities
                 into
                 a
                 perfect
                 Cross
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 they
                 are
                 so
                 straight
                 ,
                 that
                 though
                 they
                 reach
                 the
                 whole
                 length
                 of
                 the
                 City
                 ,
                 how
                 great
                 soever
                 it
                 be
                 ,
                 yet
                 may
                 a
                 man
                 see
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 middle
                 ,
                 the
                 four
                 Gates
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 Several
                 other
                 Streets
                 abut
                 upon
                 these
                 in
                 divers
                 places
                 of
                 the
                 City
                 ,
                 where
                 they
                 are
                 disposed
                 into
                 Market-places
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 publick
                 conveniences
                 .
                 The
                 Houses
                 are
                 fair
                 and
                 well
                 built
                 ,
                 especially
                 those
                 of
                 Persons
                 of
                 Quality
                 ,
                 which
                 have
                 their
                 Gardens
                 ,
                 Orchards
                 ,
                 Groves
                 ,
                 Fountains
                 ,
                 Conduits
                 ,
                 Ducking-ponds
                 ,
                 Aviaries
                 and
                 Warrens
                 ;
                 and
                 they
                 are
                 painted
                 or
                 whiten'd
                 on
                 the
                 out-side
                 .
                 They
                 have
                 most
                 of
                 them
                 three
                 Doors
                 all
                 on
                 the
                 same
                 side
                 ,
                 whereof
                 that
                 which
                 stands
                 in
                 the
                 middle
                 is
                 bigger
                 then
                 the
                 other
                 two
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 are
                 for
                 the
                 most
                 part
                 so
                 neatly
                 wrought
                 ,
                 that
                 
                 it
                 must
                 be
                 confessed
                 ,
                 all
                 we
                 know
                 of
                 Architecture
                 comes
                 not
                 near
                 their
                 excellency
                 in
                 it
                 :
                 and
                 they
                 do
                 all
                 things
                 the
                 more
                 magnificently
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 they
                 want
                 neither
                 excellent
                 Workmen
                 ,
                 nor
                 Materials
                 to
                 embellish
                 their
                 Structures
                 .
              
               
                 There
                 is
                 no
                 Kingdom
                 or
                 Commonwealth
                 in
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 where
                 they
                 are
                 so
                 careful
                 ,
                 not
                 only
                 of
                 repairing
                 the
                 High-wayes
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 in
                 ordering
                 all
                 things
                 so
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 Travellers
                 may
                 not
                 want
                 any
                 convenience
                 ,
                 in
                 so
                 much
                 that
                 a
                 man
                 shall
                 find
                 Mountains
                 levell'd
                 ,
                 and
                 wayes
                 cut
                 through
                 Rocks
                 ,
                 yet
                 more
                 even
                 and
                 incomparably
                 better
                 paved
                 then
                 our
                 Streets
                 ,
                 nay
                 then
                 even
                 those
                 of
                 the
                 City
                 of
                 Xuntien
                 ,
                 the
                 Metropolis
                 of
                 this
                 Monarchy
                 ,
                 whereof
                 we
                 shall
                 give
                 a
                 short
                 account
                 anon
                 ,
                 when
                 we
                 come
                 to
                 the
                 description
                 of
                 its
                 Provinces
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Province
                 of
                 Peking
                 is
                 so
                 called
                 ,
                 
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 City
                 of
                 Xuntien
                 ,
                 where
                 the
                 Emperour
                 of
                 China
                 ordinarily
                 resides
                 ;
                 for
                 the
                 word
                 signifies
                 ,
                 a
                 
                   Northerly
                   Palace
                
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 of
                 Nanking
                 ,
                 a
                 
                   Southerly
                   Palace
                
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 true
                 name
                 of
                 it
                 is
                 Pecheli
                 .
                 It
                 hath
                 towards
                 the
                 East
                 ,
                 the
                 Gulf
                 of
                 Canghai
                 ,
                 which
                 divides
                 it
                 from
                 Corea
                 ;
                 towards
                 the
                 North-east
                 the
                 Province
                 of
                 Leaotung
                 ;
                 towards
                 the
                 North
                 the
                 Wall
                 ,
                 which
                 divides
                 it
                 from
                 that
                 of
                 Tartary
                 which
                 lies
                 beyond
                 the
                 Deserts
                 of
                 Xamo
                 ;
                 towards
                 the
                 West
                 ,
                 the
                 Province
                 of
                 Xansi
                 ,
                 from
                 which
                 it
                 is
                 divided
                 by
                 the
                 Mountain
                 of
                 Heng
                 ;
                 towards
                 the
                 North-west
                 ,
                 the
                 Province
                 of
                 Honan
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 River
                 of
                 Croceus
                 ;
                 and
                 towards
                 the
                 South
                 and
                 South-east
                 ,
                 the
                 Province
                 of
                 Xantung
                 .
                 It
                 hath
                 eight
                 great
                 Cities
                 ,
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 
                   Xuntien
                   ,
                   Paoting
                   ,
                   Hokien
                   ,
                   Chinting
                   ,
                   Xunte
                   ,
                   Quanping
                   ,
                
                 
                 Taming
                 ,
                 and
                 Iungping
                 ,
                 which
                 might
                 pass
                 for
                 so
                 many
                 Provinces
                 ,
                 since
                 there
                 are
                 under
                 their
                 jurisdiction
                 a
                 hundred
                 twenty
                 and
                 seven
                 Cities
                 of
                 a
                 middle
                 sort
                 .
                 But
                 what
                 most
                 think
                 very
                 strange
                 ,
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 though
                 the
                 more
                 Northerly
                 part
                 of
                 this
                 Province
                 reaches
                 not
                 beyond
                 the
                 forty
                 second
                 degree
                 ,
                 yet
                 is
                 it
                 so
                 cold
                 there
                 ,
                 that
                 from
                 the
                 midst
                 of
                 November
                 to
                 March
                 ,
                 all
                 the
                 Rivers
                 are
                 frozen
                 up
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Register
                 which
                 the
                 Chineses
                 keep
                 of
                 their
                 Country
                 ,
                 
                 makes
                 it
                 appear
                 that
                 there
                 are
                 in
                 this
                 Province
                 ,
                 a
                 hundred
                 and
                 eighteen
                 thousand
                 ,
                 nine
                 hundred
                 eighty
                 nine
                 Families
                 ,
                 consisting
                 of
                 above
                 three
                 millions
                 ,
                 four
                 hundred
                 and
                 fifty
                 thousand
                 persons
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 it
                 payes
                 yearly
                 to
                 the
                 Emperour
                 ,
                 six
                 hundred
                 and
                 one
                 thousand
                 ,
                 one
                 hundred
                 fifty
                 and
                 three
                 Bags
                 of
                 Rice
                 ,
                 
                 Wheat
                 and
                 Millet
                 ;
                 two
                 hundred
                 twenty
                 five
                 pounds
                 of
                 Raw
                 Silk
                 ,
                 at
                 twenty
                 ounces
                 to
                 the
                 pound
                 ;
                 forty
                 five
                 thousand
                 ,
                 one
                 hundred
                 and
                 thirty
                 pieces
                 of
                 Silk-Stuffes
                 ;
                 thirteen
                 thousand
                 ,
                 seven
                 hundred
                 forty
                 eight
                 pound
                 of
                 Cotton
                 ;
                 eight
                 millions
                 ,
                 seven
                 hundred
                 thirty
                 seven
                 thousand
                 ,
                 two
                 hundred
                 eighty
                 four
                 Trusses
                 of
                 Hay
                 and
                 Straw
                 for
                 the
                 Emperours
                 Stables
                 ;
                 and
                 a
                 hundred
                 and
                 eighty
                 thousand
                 ,
                 eight
                 hundred
                 and
                 seventy
                 Quintals
                 of
                 Salt
                 ,
                 accounting
                 a
                 hundred
                 twenty
                 four
                 pound
                 to
                 the
                 Quintal
                 ;
                 besides
                 the
                 Money
                 which
                 comes
                 in
                 by
                 the
                 Customs
                 :
                 and
                 yet
                 this
                 is
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 less
                 fruitful
                 Provinces
                 of
                 China
                 .
              
               
                 As
                 to
                 the
                 City
                 of
                 Xuntien
                 ,
                 
                 it
                 is
                 situated
                 at
                 the
                 extremity
                 of
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 ,
                 towards
                 the
                 North
                 ,
                 about
                 thirty
                 Leagues
                 from
                 the
                 great
                 Wall.
                 It
                 owes
                 its
                 greatness
                 ,
                 though
                 in
                 that
                 particular
                 it
                 comes
                 short
                 of
                 Nanking
                 ,
                 to
                 Taicung
                 ,
                 who
                 lived
                 at
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 the
                 fifteenth
                 Age
                 ,
                 and
                 translated
                 the
                 Seat
                 of
                 the
                 Empire
                 from
                 Nanking
                 to
                 this
                 City
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 more
                 populous
                 then
                 that
                 of
                 Nanking
                 ,
                 and
                 must
                 needs
                 be
                 more
                 sumptuous
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 Court
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 great
                 number
                 of
                 Souldiers
                 which
                 the
                 King
                 maintains
                 there
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 for
                 the
                 safety
                 of
                 the
                 City
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 person
                 .
                 On
                 the
                 South-side
                 it
                 is
                 encompassed
                 with
                 a
                 double
                 Ditch
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 double
                 Wall
                 ;
                 on
                 the
                 North-side
                 it
                 hath
                 but
                 one
                 .
                 This
                 Wall
                 is
                 much
                 higher
                 then
                 those
                 of
                 any
                 Cities
                 in
                 Europe
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 thick
                 ,
                 that
                 twelve
                 Horse
                 might
                 ride
                 abreast
                 upon
                 it
                 without
                 touching
                 one
                 another
                 .
                 There
                 is
                 a
                 Guard
                 kept
                 upon
                 it
                 in
                 the
                 night-time
                 ,
                 with
                 as
                 much
                 vigilance
                 as
                 if
                 there
                 were
                 an
                 open
                 War
                 ;
                 but
                 in
                 the
                 day-time
                 ,
                 the
                 Gates
                 are
                 kept
                 only
                 by
                 Eunuchs
                 ,
                 who
                 stand
                 there
                 rather
                 to
                 receive
                 the
                 Duties
                 of
                 Entrance
                 ,
                 then
                 for
                 any
                 safety
                 of
                 the
                 City
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 the
                 same
                 City
                 which
                 
                   Marc
                   Paulo
                
                 calls
                 Cambalu
                 ,
                 and
                 whereof
                 the
                 Tartars
                 were
                 possessed
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Streets
                 of
                 it
                 are
                 not
                 paved
                 ;
                 
                 so
                 that
                 in
                 Winter
                 a
                 man
                 goes
                 up
                 to
                 the
                 ankles
                 in
                 dirt
                 ;
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 Summer
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 cover'd
                 all
                 over
                 with
                 dust
                 :
                 but
                 this
                 inconvenience
                 hath
                 forced
                 them
                 to
                 make
                 use
                 of
                 an
                 invention
                 ,
                 whence
                 they
                 derive
                 much
                 greater
                 conveniences
                 .
                 For
                 they
                 all
                 cover
                 themselves
                 with
                 a
                 thin
                 Lawn
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 head
                 to
                 the
                 waste
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 that
                 means
                 ,
                 not
                 being
                 known
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 obliged
                 to
                 salute
                 any
                 they
                 meet
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 dressed
                 they
                 may
                 ride
                 undiscover'd
                 on
                 horse-back
                 all
                 about
                 the
                 City
                 ;
                 which
                 yet
                 is
                 not
                 very
                 honourable
                 in
                 Persons
                 of
                 Quality
                 ,
                 who
                 ,
                 by
                 this
                 convenience
                 ,
                 save
                 the
                 charge
                 it
                 would
                 be
                 to
                 them
                 to
                 be
                 carried
                 in
                 Chairs
                 ,
                 whereas
                 they
                 may
                 have
                 Horses
                 and
                 Mules
                 to
                 hire
                 at
                 the
                 corner
                 of
                 every
                 Street
                 ,
                 at
                 a
                 very
                 easie
                 rate
                 ,
                 three
                 or
                 four
                 pence
                 a
                 day
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Kings
                 Palace
                 is
                 near
                 a
                 League
                 in
                 compass
                 ,
                 and
                 fortified
                 with
                 three
                 good
                 Walls
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 many
                 Ditches
                 .
                 It
                 hath
                 four
                 Gates
                 ,
                 whereof
                 that
                 on
                 the
                 South-side
                 ,
                 which
                 opens
                 upon
                 the
                 great
                 Street
                 of
                 the
                 City
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 fairest
                 .
                 Persons
                 of
                 Quality
                 may
                 go
                 within
                 the
                 first
                 
                 Wall
                 ,
                 and
                 Lords
                 of
                 the
                 Councel
                 go
                 within
                 the
                 second
                 ;
                 but
                 within
                 the
                 third
                 there
                 go
                 only
                 Women
                 and
                 Eunuchs
                 who
                 attend
                 about
                 the
                 Kings
                 person
                 .
                 They
                 say
                 this
                 Palace
                 consists
                 ,
                 within
                 ,
                 of
                 near
                 eighty
                 Halls
                 ,
                 and
                 ,
                 of
                 those
                 ,
                 four
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 the
                 richest
                 in
                 the
                 World
                 ;
                 besides
                 the
                 other
                 Appartments
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 almost
                 innumerable
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Province
                 of
                 Xansi
                 is
                 not
                 so
                 great
                 as
                 that
                 of
                 Peking
                 ,
                 
                 but
                 more
                 delightful
                 ,
                 fertile
                 and
                 populous
                 .
                 It
                 bears
                 not
                 much
                 Rice
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 requital
                 ,
                 it
                 affords
                 the
                 more
                 Wheat
                 and
                 Millet
                 ,
                 and
                 breeds
                 abundance
                 of
                 Cattle
                 .
                 The
                 Word
                 Xansi
                 signifies
                 ,
                 
                   Towards
                   the
                   West
                   of
                   the
                   Mountain
                   .
                
                 
                 Accordingly
                 ,
                 that
                 of
                 Heng
                 divides
                 it
                 on
                 the
                 East-side
                 from
                 the
                 Province
                 of
                 Peking
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 great
                 Wall
                 of
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 of
                 Tanyu
                 in
                 Tartary
                 does
                 towards
                 the
                 North.
                 The
                 River
                 Croceus
                 divides
                 it
                 ,
                 Westward
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 Province
                 of
                 Xensi
                 ,
                 and
                 ,
                 towards
                 the
                 South
                 ,
                 and
                 South-east
                 ,
                 from
                 that
                 of
                 Honan
                 .
              
               
                 It
                 comprehends
                 five
                 great
                 Cities
                 ,
                 
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 Taiyuen
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 Metropolis
                 ,
                 
                   Pingyang
                   ,
                   Taytung
                   ,
                   Lugan
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Fuencheu
                 ,
                 and
                 fourscore
                 and
                 twelve
                 of
                 a
                 middle
                 rate
                 ,
                 which
                 contain
                 ,
                 disposed
                 into
                 589959.
                 
                 
                 Families
                 ,
                 above
                 five
                 millions
                 of
                 persons
                 .
                 It
                 pays
                 in
                 every
                 year
                 2274022
                 Sacks
                 of
                 Grain
                 ,
                 50.
                 pound
                 of
                 raw
                 Silk
                 ,
                 4770.
                 pieces
                 of
                 Silk-stuffs
                 ,
                 3544850.
                 
                 Trusses
                 of
                 Hay
                 and
                 Straw
                 ,
                 and
                 420000.
                 
                 Quintals
                 of
                 Salt.
                 
              
               
                 The
                 Climate
                 and
                 Soil
                 of
                 this
                 Province
                 is
                 fit
                 for
                 the
                 Vine
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 the
                 Grape
                 here
                 is
                 excellent
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 Chineses
                 make
                 no
                 Wine
                 .
                 And
                 there
                 is
                 one
                 thing
                 particular
                 here
                 ,
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 found
                 elsewhere
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 as
                 there
                 are
                 in
                 other
                 places
                 Pits
                 and
                 Wells
                 of
                 Water
                 ,
                 there
                 are
                 here
                 some
                 of
                 Fire
                 .
                 They
                 dam
                 them
                 up
                 so
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 they
                 leave
                 only
                 some
                 Holes
                 ,
                 on
                 which
                 they
                 set
                 their
                 Pots
                 with
                 Meat
                 to
                 be
                 dressed
                 .
                 There
                 are
                 here
                 also
                 good
                 store
                 of
                 Pit-coal
                 ,
                 and
                 certain
                 Minerals
                 which
                 serve
                 for
                 Firing
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Province
                 of
                 Xensi
                 is
                 ,
                 
                 no
                 doubt
                 ,
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 greatest
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 Southern
                 part
                 of
                 Asia
                 .
                 It
                 hath
                 on
                 the
                 North
                 ,
                 the
                 Deserts
                 of
                 Xamo
                 ;
                 towards
                 the
                 West
                 and
                 North-west
                 ,
                 the
                 Kingdoms
                 of
                 Cascar
                 and
                 Tebet
                 ;
                 
                 towards
                 the
                 East
                 ,
                 the
                 River
                 Croceus
                 ,
                 which
                 divides
                 it
                 from
                 the
                 Province
                 of
                 Xansi
                 ;
                 and
                 towards
                 the
                 South
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 divided
                 from
                 the
                 Provinces
                 of
                 
                   Honan
                   ,
                   Suchuen
                
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 Huquang
                 ,
                 by
                 a
                 high
                 Mountain
                 :
                 It
                 comprehends
                 ,
                 in
                 eight
                 great
                 Cities
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 hundred
                 and
                 seven
                 of
                 middle
                 rate
                 ,
                 831051.
                 
                 Families
                 ,
                 and
                 near
                 four
                 millions
                 of
                 persons
                 .
                 The
                 great
                 Cities
                 are
                 
                   Sigan
                   ,
                   Fungciang
                   ,
                   Hanchung
                   ,
                   Pingleang
                   ,
                   Cungehang
                   ,
                   Linyao
                   ,
                   Kingyang
                   ,
                
                 and
                 Iengan
                 .
                 
                 It
                 pays
                 yearly
                 1929057.
                 
                 Sacks
                 of
                 Grain
                 ,
                 360.
                 pounds
                 of
                 raw
                 Silk
                 ,
                 9228.
                 pieces
                 of
                 Silk-stuffs
                 ,
                 ●7●72
                 .
                 pounds
                 of
                 Cotton
                 ,
                 128770.
                 pieces
                 of
                 Cotton-cloath
                 ,
                 and
                 1514749.
                 
                 Trusses
                 of
                 Hay
                 and
                 Straw
                 .
              
               
                 There
                 are
                 in
                 this
                 Province
                 some
                 Gold
                 Mines
                 ,
                 
                 but
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 Prohibition
                 made
                 by
                 the
                 Laws
                 of
                 this
                 Country
                 ,
                 that
                 no
                 search
                 should
                 be
                 made
                 into
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 there
                 is
                 abudance
                 of
                 it
                 found
                 in
                 the
                 Rivers
                 and
                 Torrents
                 ,
                 especially
                 when
                 the
                 Rain
                 brings
                 down
                 the
                 Earth
                 from
                 the
                 neighbouring
                 Mountains
                 .
                 
                 Rhubarb
                 .
                 grows
                 here
                 in
                 great
                 quantities
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 is
                 ordered
                 with
                 great
                 care
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 Province
                 affords
                 also
                 Musk
                 ,
                 
                 which
                 is
                 nothing
                 but
                 an
                 Imposthume
                 or
                 Botch
                 ,
                 fram'd
                 at
                 the
                 Navil
                 of
                 a
                 certain
                 Beast
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 bigness
                 of
                 a
                 wild
                 Goat
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Chineses
                 call
                 Xe
                 ;
                 whence
                 comes
                 the
                 word
                 Xehiang
                 (
                 so
                 they
                 call
                 the
                 Musk
                 )
                 which
                 signifies
                 
                   Scent
                   of
                   Musk.
                
                 The
                 Reader
                 may
                 take
                 this
                 for
                 certain
                 ,
                 whatever
                 those
                 may
                 endeavour
                 to
                 perswade
                 people
                 ,
                 who
                 have
                 written
                 concerning
                 this
                 Drug
                 .
              
               
                 Though
                 the
                 Wall
                 which
                 divides
                 China
                 from
                 Tartary
                 enclose
                 the
                 three
                 Provinces
                 we
                 named
                 before
                 ,
                 
                 as
                 also
                 that
                 of
                 Leatoung
                 ,
                 yet
                 is
                 it
                 not
                 of
                 the
                 length
                 our
                 Cosmographers
                 assign
                 it
                 ;
                 for
                 from
                 the
                 Gulf
                 ,
                 where
                 the
                 River
                 Yalo
                 falls
                 into
                 the
                 Sea
                 ,
                 and
                 where
                 the
                 Wall
                 begins
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 City
                 Kin
                 ,
                 where
                 it
                 ends
                 ,
                 there
                 are
                 not
                 above
                 twenty
                 Degrees
                 ,
                 which
                 make
                 but
                 three
                 hundred
                 German
                 Leagues
                 .
                 This
                 miraculous
                 Structure
                 is
                 continued
                 without
                 any
                 interruption
                 ,
                 unless
                 it
                 be
                 near
                 the
                 City
                 of
                 Siven
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Province
                 of
                 Peking
                 ,
                 where
                 an
                 inaccessible
                 Mountain
                 supplies
                 its
                 place
                 ,
                 and
                 defends
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 against
                 the
                 invasion
                 of
                 the
                 Tartars
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 the
                 Wall
                 it self
                 .
                 It
                 hath
                 Gates
                 and
                 Sluces
                 for
                 the
                 passage
                 of
                 the
                 Rivers
                 which
                 come
                 out
                 of
                 Tartary
                 ,
                 and
                 hath
                 Houses
                 ,
                 Redoubts
                 and
                 Forts
                 ,
                 from
                 place
                 to
                 place
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 quartering
                 of
                 the
                 Souldiers
                 appointed
                 for
                 the
                 keeping
                 of
                 it
                 ;
                 in
                 which
                 work
                 the
                 Emperour
                 of
                 China
                 employs
                 a
                 million
                 of
                 men
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 about
                 thirty
                 Cubits
                 high
                 ,
                 and
                 about
                 twelve
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 some
                 places
                 fifteen
                 thick
                 .
                 The
                 Chineses
                 call
                 it
                 
                   Vanli
                   Ching
                
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 
                   a
                   Rampier
                   ▪
                
                 or
                 Wall
                 of
                 ten
                 thousand
                 Stadia
                 ,
                 rather
                 to
                 express
                 an
                 extraordinary
                 work
                 ,
                 then
                 assign
                 the
                 just
                 greatness
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 by
                 any
                 certain
                 measure
                 :
                 since
                 that
                 two
                 hundred
                 and
                 fifty
                 Stadia
                 of
                 that
                 Country
                 making
                 a
                 Degree
                 ,
                 it
                 would
                 follow
                 that
                 the
                 said
                 Wall
                 must
                 take
                 up
                 forty
                 Degrees
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 more
                 ground
                 then
                 all
                 China
                 does
                 .
              
               
                 They
                 say
                 it
                 was
                 built
                 by
                 Xius
                 ,
                 
                 King
                 or
                 Emperour
                 of
                 China
                 ,
                 chief
                 of
                 the
                 Family
                 of
                 Cina
                 ,
                 who
                 having
                 usurped
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 from
                 the
                 Princes
                 of
                 the
                 House
                 of
                 Cheva
                 ,
                 caus●d
                 that
                 Wall
                 to
                 be
                 made
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 to
                 satisfie
                 his
                 own
                 humour
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 to
                 be
                 magnificent
                 in
                 his
                 Buildings
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 prevent
                 the
                 Incursions
                 of
                 the
                 Tartars
                 ,
                 over
                 whom
                 he
                 had
                 many
                 Advantages
                 .
                 
                 He
                 began
                 it
                 in
                 the
                 year
                 1215.
                 which
                 was
                 the
                 22.
                 of
                 his
                 Reign
                 ,
                 and
                 imploy'd
                 so
                 many
                 men
                 about
                 it
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 finished
                 in
                 less
                 then
                 five
                 years
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Province
                 of
                 Xantung
                 ,
                 
                 hath
                 ,
                 towards
                 the
                 North
                 ,
                 that
                 of
                 Peking
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Gulf
                 of
                 Cang
                 ;
                 towards
                 the
                 East
                 ,
                 the
                 Sea
                 ;
                 towards
                 the
                 South
                 ,
                 the
                 Province
                 of
                 Nanking
                 ,
                 from
                 which
                 it
                 is
                 divided
                 by
                 the
                 River
                 Croceus
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Sea
                 ;
                 and
                 towards
                 the
                 West
                 ,
                 the
                 Channel
                 of
                 Iun
                 ,
                 which
                 joyns
                 those
                 two
                 Rivers
                 ,
                 and
                 hath
                 twenty
                 Sluces
                 ,
                 as
                 also
                 the
                 River
                 Guei
                 .
                 All
                 these
                 Rivers
                 make
                 this
                 Province
                 so
                 fertile
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 say
                 one
                 year
                 brings
                 forth
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 will
                 sustain
                 it
                 ten
                 years
                 afterwards
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 it
                 may
                 communicate
                 to
                 its
                 Neighbours
                 ,
                 the
                 Wheat
                 ,
                 Millet
                 ,
                 Rice
                 ,
                 Barley
                 ,
                 and
                 Pulse
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Inhabitants
                 cannot
                 consume
                 .
                 Poultry
                 and
                 Eggs
                 may
                 be
                 had
                 there
                 in
                 a
                 manner
                 for
                 nothing
                 :
                 Feasants
                 ,
                 Partridges
                 ,
                 Quails
                 ,
                 and
                 Hares
                 ,
                 are
                 very
                 cheap
                 ;
                 and
                 for
                 less
                 then
                 three
                 pence
                 a
                 man
                 may
                 buy
                 ten
                 pound
                 of
                 fish
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 what
                 this
                 Province
                 is
                 most
                 remarkable
                 for
                 ,
                 is
                 Silk
                 ,
                 
                 which
                 here
                 is
                 not
                 got
                 by
                 the
                 pains
                 people
                 take
                 in
                 other
                 places
                 in
                 keeping
                 Silk-worms
                 ,
                 but
                 it
                 grows
                 in
                 the
                 fields
                 ,
                 upon
                 Trees
                 ,
                 where
                 certain
                 Worms
                 ,
                 like
                 Caterpillars
                 ,
                 blow
                 it
                 ,
                 not
                 in
                 a
                 Cod
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 white
                 threads
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 found
                 upon
                 the
                 Hedges
                 ,
                 and
                 may
                 be
                 used
                 as
                 advantageously
                 as
                 the
                 ordinary
                 Silk
                 ,
                 though
                 it
                 be
                 somewhat
                 courser
                 .
              
               
                 It
                 hath
                 six
                 great
                 Cities
                 ,
                 
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 
                   Cinan
                   ,
                   Yenchen
                   ,
                   Fungchang
                   ,
                   Cingcheu
                   ,
                   Teugeheu
                   ,
                
                 and
                 Laicheu
                 ,
                 seventy
                 two
                 other
                 considerable
                 ones
                 ,
                 and
                 comprehends
                 ,
                 in
                 770555.
                 
                 Families
                 ,
                 near
                 seven
                 millions
                 of
                 persons
                 .
              
               
                 It
                 contributes
                 yearly
                 2812179.
                 
                 Sacks
                 of
                 Corn
                 ,
                 
                 54990.
                 pieces
                 of
                 Silk-stuffs
                 ,
                 52449.
                 pounds
                 of
                 Cotton
                 ,
                 and
                 3824290.
                 
                 Trusses
                 of
                 Hay
                 and
                 Straw
                 ;
                 besides
                 the
                 duties
                 paid
                 there
                 ,
                 which
                 amount
                 to
                 above
                 ten
                 millions
                 of
                 Gold.
                 
              
               
                 The
                 Province
                 of
                 Honan
                 derives
                 its
                 name
                 from
                 its
                 scituation
                 ,
                 
                 it
                 being
                 seated
                 towards
                 the
                 South
                 of
                 the
                 River
                 Croceus
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 word
                 Honan
                 signifies
                 ,
                 
                   towards
                   the
                   South
                   of
                   the
                   River
                   .
                
              
               
                 It
                 hath
                 on
                 the
                 East
                 ,
                 
                 the
                 Province
                 of
                 Nanking
                 ;
                 North
                 and
                 North-east
                 ,
                 those
                 of
                 Xantung
                 and
                 Peking
                 ;
                 North-west
                 ,
                 that
                 of
                 Xansi
                 ;
                 towards
                 the
                 West
                 ,
                 that
                 of
                 Xensi
                 ;
                 and
                 towards
                 the
                 South
                 ,
                 the
                 Province
                 of
                 Huquang
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 Province
                 lies
                 in
                 the
                 middle
                 of
                 this
                 great
                 Territory
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 is
                 so
                 delightful
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Chineses
                 say
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 in
                 China
                 ,
                 what
                 Italy
                 is
                 in
                 Europe
                 ,
                 and
                 Tourain
                 in
                 France
                 .
                 It
                 comprehends
                 in
                 eight
                 great
                 Cities
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 hundred
                 less
                 considerable
                 ones
                 ,
                 589296.
                 
                 Families
                 ,
                 consisting
                 of
                 above
                 5000000.
                 of
                 persons
                 .
                 The
                 eight
                 Cities
                 are
                 
                   Caifang
                   ,
                   Queite
                   ,
                   Changte
                   ,
                   Gueiho●i
                   ,
                   Hoaiking
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   Honan
                   ,
                   Nanyang
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Iuning
                 .
                 It
                 contributes
                 yearly
                 2414477.
                 
                 Sacks
                 of
                 Corn
                 ,
                 23509.
                 pound
                 of
                 raw
                 Silk
                 ,
                 9959.
                 pieces
                 of
                 Silk-stuffs
                 ,
                 341.
                 pieces
                 of
                 Cotton-stuffs
                 ,
                 and
                 288744.
                 
                 Trusses
                 of
                 Hay
                 and
                 Straw
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Province
                 of
                 Suchuen
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 
                   four
                   waters
                
                 ,
                 is
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 greatest
                 of
                 all
                 China
                 ;
                 and
                 in
                 regard
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 Frontier-Province
                 towards
                 the
                 Indies
                 ,
                 it
                 thence
                 comes
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Inhabitants
                 are
                 somewhat
                 of
                 the
                 humour
                 of
                 the
                 Indians
                 .
                 It
                 hath
                 towards
                 the
                 East
                 ,
                 the
                 Province
                 of
                 Huquang
                 ;
                 towards
                 the
                 South-east
                 ,
                 that
                 of
                 Queicheu
                 ;
                 South
                 ,
                 that
                 of
                 Iunnan
                 ;
                 West
                 ,
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 of
                 Tibet
                 ;
                 and
                 towards
                 the
                 North
                 and
                 North-west
                 ,
                 the
                 Province
                 of
                 Xensi
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 people
                 whom
                 they
                 call
                 Coning●angi
                 ,
                 and
                 Kiang
                 .
              
               
                 It
                 hath
                 eight
                 great
                 Cities
                 ,
                 
                 which
                 are
                 ,
                 
                   Chingiu
                   ,
                   Paoning
                   ,
                   Xunking
                   ,
                   Siuscheu
                   ,
                   Chunking
                   ,
                   Queicheu
                   ,
                   Lunggan
                   ,
                
                 and
                 Mabu
                 ,
                 one
                 hundred
                 twenty
                 four
                 lesser
                 Cities
                 ,
                 besides
                 other
                 four
                 which
                 are
                 fortified
                 ,
                 and
                 contains
                 in
                 464129.
                 
                 Families
                 ,
                 above
                 2200000.
                 men
                 .
              
               
                 It
                 pays
                 6106660.
                 
                 Sacks
                 of
                 Rice
                 ,
                 
                 6339.
                 pound
                 of
                 Silk
                 ,
                 749117.
                 
                 Quintals
                 of
                 Salt.
                 
              
               
                 The
                 true
                 
                   Radix
                   Sina
                
                 ,
                 
                 which
                 the
                 Chineses
                 call
                 Folin
                 ,
                 as
                 also
                 the
                 wild
                 kind
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 is
                 found
                 only
                 in
                 the
                 Province
                 of
                 Suchuen
                 ,
                 and
                 grows
                 there
                 under
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 much
                 like
                 Toad-stools
                 ,
                 or
                 rather
                 as
                 that
                 fruit
                 which
                 the
                 Indians
                 call
                 Patatas
                 ,
                 or
                 Potatoes
                 .
                 Some
                 are
                 of
                 opinion
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 bred
                 of
                 the
                 Gum
                 which
                 falls
                 from
                 the
                 Pine-trees
                 ,
                 which
                 taking
                 root
                 ,
                 forms
                 a
                 fruit
                 of
                 the
                 bigness
                 of
                 the
                 Indian
                 Nut
                 (
                 or
                 Cocos
                 )
                 having
                 a
                 white
                 meat
                 within
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Chineses
                 use
                 with
                 good
                 success
                 in
                 Medicine
                 .
                 This
                 Province
                 brings
                 forth
                 also
                 the
                 best
                 Rhubarb
                 ,
                 and
                 great
                 store
                 of
                 yellow
                 Amber
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Province
                 of
                 Huquang
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 
                   extended
                   Lake
                
                 ,
                 derives
                 its
                 name
                 from
                 the
                 Lake
                 of
                 Tungting
                 ,
                 and
                 hath
                 towards
                 the
                 North
                 ,
                 the
                 Province
                 of
                 Honan
                 ;
                 on
                 the
                 North
                 ,
                 that
                 of
                 Nanking
                 ,
                 towards
                 the
                 East
                 ,
                 that
                 of
                 Kiangsi
                 ;
                 towards
                 the
                 South
                 ,
                 that
                 of
                 Quangsi
                 ;
                 toward
                 the
                 South-west
                 ,
                 that
                 of
                 Queicheu
                 ;
                 and
                 towards
                 the
                 West
                 ,
                 that
                 of
                 Suchueu
                 .
              
               
                 It
                 comprehends
                 in
                 fifteen
                 great
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 hundred
                 and
                 eight
                 less
                 considerable
                 Cities
                 ,
                 531686
                 Families
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 near
                 five
                 millions
                 of
                 persons
                 .
                 It
                 s
                 great
                 Cities
                 are
                 ,
                 
                   Vuchang
                   ,
                   Hanyang
                   ,
                   Siangyang
                   ,
                   Tegang
                   ,
                   Hoangcheu
                   ,
                   Kingcheu
                   ,
                   Yocheu
                   ,
                   Changxa
                   ,
                   Paoking
                   ,
                   Hengcheu
                   ,
                   Changte
                   ,
                   Xincheu
                   ,
                   Iuncheu
                   ,
                   Chinthieu
                   ,
                   Chingyang
                   .
                
                 It
                 contributes
                 yearly
                 ,
                 2167559.
                 
                 Sacks
                 of
                 Rice
                 ,
                 and
                 17977.
                 
                 pieces
                 of
                 Silk-Stuffs
                 .
              
               
               
                 The
                 Province
                 of
                 Kiangsi
                 ,
                 
                 hath
                 towards
                 the
                 East
                 those
                 of
                 Nanking
                 and
                 Fokien
                 ,
                 towards
                 the
                 South
                 ,
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 Province
                 of
                 Fokien
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 that
                 of
                 Quantung
                 ;
                 towards
                 the
                 West
                 ,
                 the
                 Province
                 of
                 Huquang
                 ;
                 and
                 towards
                 the
                 North
                 ,
                 part
                 of
                 that
                 of
                 Nanking
                 .
                 This
                 Province
                 is
                 so
                 populous
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 people
                 thereof
                 multiplies
                 so
                 strangely
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 in
                 a
                 manner
                 supplies
                 all
                 the
                 Provinces
                 of
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 ,
                 for
                 which
                 reason
                 the
                 Chineses
                 call
                 them
                 Kiangsois
                 ,
                 Rats
                 .
              
               
                 It
                 hath
                 twelve
                 great
                 Cities
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 sixty
                 seven
                 lesser
                 ones
                 ,
                 wherein
                 are
                 numbred
                 above
                 1136659.
                 
                 Families
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 them
                 above
                 6550000.
                 persons
                 .
                 It
                 s
                 chief
                 Cities
                 are
                 called
                 ,
                 
                   Nanchang
                   ,
                   Iocheu
                   ,
                   Quangsin
                   ,
                   Nankang
                   ,
                   Kienkiang
                   ,
                   Kienchang
                   ,
                   Vucheu
                   ,
                   Linkiang
                   ,
                   Xuicheu
                   ,
                   Iuvencheu
                   ,
                   Cancheu
                
                 and
                 Nangan
                 .
              
               
                 It
                 contributes
                 yearly
                 1616600.
                 
                 Sacks
                 of
                 Rice
                 ,
                 
                 8230.
                 pound
                 of
                 raw
                 Silk
                 ,
                 and
                 10●516
                 .
                 pieces
                 of
                 Silk-Stuffs
                 .
              
               
                 What
                 is
                 particular
                 to
                 this
                 Province
                 is
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 here
                 is
                 made
                 most
                 of
                 the
                 Porcelane
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 carried
                 all
                 over
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 .
                 There
                 is
                 but
                 one
                 Village
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 under
                 the
                 jurisdiction
                 of
                 the
                 City
                 of
                 Feuleang
                 ,
                 where
                 these
                 Vessels
                 are
                 made
                 ,
                 of
                 a
                 kind
                 of
                 Earth
                 brought
                 thither
                 from
                 the
                 City
                 of
                 Hoeicheu
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Province
                 of
                 Kiangnan
                 ,
                 or
                 Nanking
                 ,
                 yet
                 so
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 the
                 Inhabitants
                 of
                 that
                 place
                 cannot
                 make
                 any
                 Porcelane
                 ,
                 or
                 that
                 any
                 reason
                 can
                 be
                 given
                 ,
                 why
                 the
                 same
                 Earth
                 should
                 receive
                 ,
                 in
                 a
                 strange
                 Province
                 ,
                 the
                 form
                 which
                 cannot
                 be
                 given
                 it
                 at
                 home
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 white
                 as
                 Chalk
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 is
                 laid
                 a
                 soaking
                 certain
                 dayes
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 reduced
                 to
                 a
                 Paste
                 ;
                 and
                 to
                 give
                 it
                 a
                 colour
                 ,
                 they
                 put
                 thereto
                 some
                 Woad
                 ,
                 which
                 grows
                 in
                 abundance
                 ,
                 in
                 most
                 of
                 the
                 Provinces
                 of
                 China
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Province
                 of
                 Nanking
                 ,
                 
                 which
                 hath
                 not
                 been
                 called
                 Kiangnan
                 ,
                 but
                 since
                 the
                 Tartars
                 became
                 the
                 Masters
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 is
                 no
                 doubt
                 the
                 chiefest
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 Provinces
                 of
                 China
                 ,
                 though
                 the
                 Seat
                 of
                 the
                 Empire
                 was
                 sometime
                 since
                 translated
                 into
                 Peking
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 vicinity
                 of
                 the
                 Tartars
                 .
              
               
                 It
                 hath
                 towards
                 the
                 East
                 and
                 North-east
                 ,
                 
                 the
                 Sea
                 ;
                 towards
                 the
                 North
                 ,
                 the
                 Province
                 of
                 Xangtung
                 ;
                 towards
                 the
                 North-west
                 ,
                 that
                 of
                 Honan
                 ;
                 towards
                 the
                 West
                 ,
                 that
                 of
                 Huquang
                 ;
                 towards
                 the
                 South-west
                 ,
                 that
                 of
                 Kiangsi
                 ;
                 and
                 towards
                 the
                 South
                 ,
                 that
                 of
                 Chekiang
                 .
                 It
                 comprehends
                 in
                 its
                 extent
                 fourteen
                 great
                 Cities
                 ,
                 
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 Kianquing
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 Metropolis
                 ,
                 
                   Fungyan
                   ,
                   Sucheu
                   ,
                   Sungkiang
                   ,
                   Chancheu
                   ,
                   Chinkiang
                   ,
                   Yangcheu
                   ,
                   Hojaigan
                   ,
                   Lucheu
                   ,
                   Ganking
                   ,
                   Taiping
                   ,
                   Ninke
                   ,
                   Chicheu
                   ,
                
                 and
                 Hoeicheu
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 hundred
                 and
                 ten
                 less
                 considerable
                 ones
                 ,
                 wherein
                 there
                 are
                 1969816.
                 
                 Families
                 ,
                 
                 out
                 of
                 which
                 may
                 be
                 taken
                 near
                 ten
                 millions
                 of
                 men
                 .
                 It
                 contributes
                 yearly
                 5995034.
                 
                 Sacks
                 of
                 Rice
                 ,
                 6863.
                 pound
                 of
                 raw
                 Silk
                 ,
                 28452.
                 pieces
                 of
                 Silk-Stuffs
                 ,
                 2077.
                 pieces
                 of
                 Linnen-cloth
                 ;
                 (
                 the
                 Cotton
                 is
                 converted
                 into
                 money
                 )
                 and
                 705100.
                 
                 Quintals
                 of
                 Salt
                 ,
                 and
                 5804217.
                 
                 Trusses
                 of
                 Hay
                 and
                 Straw
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 what
                 will
                 startle
                 the
                 belief
                 of
                 the
                 Reader
                 ,
                 
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 besides
                 all
                 mentioned
                 before
                 ,
                 this
                 Province
                 pays
                 in
                 yearly
                 into
                 the
                 Exchequer
                 ,
                 above
                 sixty
                 millions
                 of
                 Crowns
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 the
                 Province
                 ,
                 if
                 any
                 in
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 most
                 inclined
                 to
                 civility
                 ,
                 and
                 where
                 there
                 are
                 most
                 Learned
                 men
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Province
                 of
                 Chekiang
                 ,
                 
                 is
                 the
                 most
                 considerable
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 Provinces
                 of
                 China
                 ,
                 next
                 the
                 last
                 named
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 of
                 Peking
                 .
                 It
                 hath
                 eleven
                 great
                 Cities
                 ,
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 
                   Hancheu
                   ,
                   Kiabing
                   ,
                   Hucheu
                   ,
                   Niencheu
                   ,
                   Kinhoa
                   ,
                   Kiucheu
                   ,
                   Cheucheu
                   ,
                   Xaoing
                   ,
                   Ningpo
                   ,
                   Taicheu
                   ,
                
                 and
                 Vencheu
                 ,
                 and
                 sixty
                 three
                 of
                 a
                 middle
                 sort
                 .
              
               
                 It
                 hath
                 towards
                 the
                 East
                 ,
                 the
                 Sea
                 ,
                 and
                 Iapan
                 ;
                 towards
                 the
                 South
                 and
                 South-west
                 ,
                 the
                 Province
                 of
                 Fokien
                 ;
                 and
                 towards
                 the
                 North
                 and
                 North-west
                 ,
                 the
                 Province
                 of
                 Nanking
                 .
                 The
                 number
                 of
                 its
                 Families
                 amounts
                 to
                 1242135.
                 and
                 may
                 comprehend
                 4525470.
                 persons
                 .
                 
              
               
                 It
                 pays
                 yearly
                 to
                 the
                 Emperour
                 2510299.
                 
                 Sacks
                 of
                 Rice
                 ,
                 
                 370299.
                 pounds
                 of
                 raw
                 Silk
                 ,
                 2574.
                 pieces
                 of
                 Silk-stuffs
                 ,
                 besides
                 such
                 Stuffs
                 as
                 are
                 wrought
                 with
                 Gold
                 and
                 Silver
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 brought
                 thence
                 four
                 times
                 in
                 the
                 year
                 by
                 the
                 Kings
                 Ships
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 distributed
                 among
                 those
                 ,
                 whom
                 his
                 Majesty
                 permits
                 by
                 an
                 express
                 priviledge
                 to
                 wear
                 thereof
                 ;
                 444769.
                 
                 Quintals
                 of
                 Salt
                 ,
                 and
                 8704491
                 ,
                 Trusses
                 of
                 Hay
                 and
                 Straw
                 .
                 Besides
                 all
                 this
                 ,
                 it
                 sends
                 into
                 the
                 Exchequer
                 ,
                 the
                 yearly
                 sum
                 of
                 above
                 thirty
                 millions
                 .
              
               
                 There
                 are
                 in
                 this
                 Province
                 whole
                 Forrests
                 of
                 Mulberry
                 trees
                 ,
                 
                 which
                 maintain
                 such
                 abundance
                 of
                 Silk
                 worms
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 only
                 this
                 Province
                 ,
                 in
                 a
                 manner
                 ,
                 which
                 supplies
                 the
                 Indies
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 Europe
                 ,
                 with
                 that
                 kind
                 of
                 Silk
                 which
                 is
                 called
                 China-Silk
                 .
                 They
                 cut
                 and
                 order
                 the
                 Mulberry-trees
                 there
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Vine
                 is
                 dressed
                 in
                 France
                 ;
                 the
                 Inhabitants
                 having
                 found
                 it
                 by
                 experience
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 least
                 and
                 tenderest
                 Leaves
                 produce
                 the
                 finest
                 Silk
                 .
                 Nay
                 ,
                 they
                 can
                 so
                 well
                 distinguish
                 the
                 Silk
                 of
                 these
                 Worms
                 that
                 have
                 been
                 kept
                 with
                 the
                 first
                 Leaves
                 ,
                 from
                 that
                 which
                 comes
                 from
                 the
                 second
                 Leaves
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 price
                 of
                 the
                 one
                 is
                 much
                 below
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 other
                 .
              
               
               
                 In
                 this
                 Province
                 is
                 the
                 City
                 ,
                 
                 which
                 
                   Marc
                   Paulo
                
                 calls
                 Quinsay
                 .
                 The
                 name
                 of
                 it
                 then
                 was
                 Lingan
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 is
                 called
                 in
                 the
                 Chinese
                 Language
                 Kingsu
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 a
                 
                   Royal
                   Seat
                
                 ,
                 upon
                 this
                 account
                 ,
                 that
                 Koakungkin
                 ,
                 Emperour
                 of
                 China
                 ,
                 retreated
                 thither
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 was
                 pursued
                 by
                 the
                 Tartars
                 ,
                 who
                 were
                 entred
                 his
                 Kingdom
                 .
                 Now
                 it
                 is
                 called
                 Hangcheu
                 ,
                 and
                 if
                 we
                 correct
                 in
                 some
                 things
                 what
                 the
                 foresaid
                 Author
                 sayes
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 we
                 shall
                 find
                 it
                 comes
                 not
                 much
                 short
                 of
                 the
                 greatness
                 he
                 assigns
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 For
                 what
                 he
                 sayes
                 of
                 the
                 ten
                 thousand
                 Bridges
                 that
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 seen
                 there
                 ,
                 
                 is
                 very
                 certain
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 comprehend
                 in
                 that
                 number
                 those
                 which
                 are
                 about
                 the
                 City
                 ;
                 as
                 also
                 the
                 triumphal
                 Arches
                 ,
                 which
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 their
                 being
                 vaulted
                 ,
                 are
                 numbred
                 among
                 the
                 Bridges
                 .
                 The
                 Lake
                 he
                 speaks
                 of
                 is
                 not
                 properly
                 within
                 the
                 City
                 ,
                 but
                 so
                 near
                 it
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 are
                 so
                 many
                 Bridges
                 built
                 thereon
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 sides
                 of
                 it
                 are
                 covered
                 with
                 so
                 many
                 Pagodes
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 publick
                 and
                 private
                 Structures
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 may
                 well
                 be
                 accounted
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 City
                 .
              
               
                 What
                 the
                 same
                 Author
                 sayes
                 further
                 of
                 the
                 Mountain
                 of
                 Chinghoangh
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 within
                 the
                 City
                 ;
                 of
                 the
                 Tower
                 ,
                 wherein
                 the
                 hours
                 are
                 measured
                 by
                 an
                 Hour-glass
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 marked
                 with
                 Golden
                 letters
                 a
                 foot
                 and
                 a
                 half
                 in
                 length
                 ;
                 
                 of
                 its
                 Streets
                 being
                 paved
                 with
                 Free-stone
                 ;
                 of
                 its
                 scituation
                 in
                 a
                 Fenny
                 place
                 ;
                 of
                 the
                 great
                 number
                 of
                 its
                 Rivulets
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 River
                 Cientang's
                 ,
                 being
                 a
                 Germane
                 League
                 in
                 breadth
                 ,
                 is
                 very
                 certain
                 ;
                 as
                 also
                 what
                 he
                 affirms
                 of
                 its
                 compass
                 ,
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 above
                 a
                 hundred
                 Italian
                 Leagues
                 about
                 ,
                 taking
                 in
                 all
                 its
                 Suburbs
                 ;
                 which
                 included
                 ,
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 fifty
                 Stadia
                 in
                 length
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 much
                 at
                 least
                 in
                 breadth
                 .
              
               
                 There
                 are
                 numbred
                 within
                 the
                 City
                 at
                 least
                 fifteen
                 thousand
                 Priests
                 ,
                 sixty
                 thousand
                 persons
                 ,
                 whose
                 Profession
                 it
                 is
                 to
                 work
                 in
                 Silk
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 vast
                 a
                 number
                 of
                 people
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 reported
                 there
                 are
                 spent
                 there
                 every
                 day
                 ten
                 thousand
                 Sacks
                 of
                 Rice
                 ,
                 and
                 above
                 a
                 thousand
                 Hogs
                 ,
                 besides
                 the
                 Cows
                 ,
                 Goats
                 ,
                 Sheep
                 ,
                 Dogs
                 ,
                 Fowl
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 Creatures
                 ;
                 though
                 most
                 of
                 the
                 Inhabitants
                 believe
                 the
                 transmigration
                 of
                 Souls
                 ,
                 and
                 abstain
                 from
                 Flesh.
                 
              
               
                 The
                 Province
                 of
                 Fokien
                 ,
                 
                 which
                 
                   Marc
                   Paulo
                
                 calls
                 Fugui
                 ,
                 hath
                 on
                 the
                 East
                 and
                 South
                 ,
                 the
                 Sea
                 ;
                 on
                 the
                 South-west
                 ,
                 the
                 Province
                 of
                 Quantung
                 ;
                 West
                 and
                 North-west
                 ,
                 that
                 of
                 Kiangsi
                 ;
                 and
                 North
                 ,
                 that
                 of
                 Chekiang
                 .
              
               
                 It
                 hath
                 nine
                 great
                 Cities
                 ,
                 
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 Focheu
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 Metropolis
                 ,
                 
                   Civencheu
                   ,
                   Cancheu
                   ,
                   Kienning
                   ,
                   Ienping
                   ,
                   Tincheu
                   ,
                   Hinghoa
                   ,
                   Xaoun
                   ,
                
                 and
                 Foning
                 ,
                 and
                 fourty
                 eight
                 less
                 considerable
                 ones
                 ;
                 509200.
                 
                 Families
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 near
                 two
                 millions
                 of
                 men
                 .
                 It
                 pays
                 yearly
                 883115.
                 
                 Sacks
                 of
                 Rice
                 ,
                 194.
                 pounds
                 of
                 raw
                 Silk
                 ;
                 600.
                 pieces
                 of
                 Silk-stuffs
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 its
                 greatest
                 Revenue
                 consists
                 in
                 the
                 Customs
                 that
                 are
                 paid
                 upon
                 Commodities
                 ;
                 it
                 being
                 certain
                 ,
                 that
                 excepting
                 only
                 Macao
                 in
                 the
                 Province
                 of
                 Quantung
                 ,
                 where
                 the
                 Portuguez
                 drive
                 a
                 great
                 Trade
                 ,
                 all
                 the
                 Musk
                 ,
                 Precious
                 Stones
                 ,
                 Silk
                 ,
                 Quicksilver
                 ,
                 Silk-stuffs
                 ,
                 Linnen-cloth
                 ,
                 Cottons
                 ,
                 Iron
                 and
                 Steel
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 those
                 other
                 Commodities
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Chineses
                 carry
                 by
                 Sea
                 into
                 
                   Iapan
                   ,
                   Fermosa
                
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   Philippine
                   Islands
                   ,
                   Celebes
                   ,
                   Iava
                   ,
                
                 and
                 other
                 places
                 in
                 the
                 Indies
                 ,
                 
                 come
                 only
                 out
                 of
                 this
                 Province
                 .
                 There
                 is
                 such
                 abundance
                 of
                 Ships
                 in
                 Fokien
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 reported
                 ,
                 that
                 heretofore
                 when
                 the
                 Emperour
                 of
                 China
                 intended
                 a
                 war
                 against
                 the
                 Iaponneses
                 ,
                 the
                 Inhabitants
                 of
                 this
                 Province
                 proffered
                 to
                 furnish
                 him
                 with
                 as
                 many
                 Boats
                 as
                 would
                 make
                 a
                 Bridge
                 between
                 that
                 Island
                 and
                 the
                 Continent
                 of
                 China
                 .
                 Every
                 City
                 almost
                 of
                 this
                 Province
                 hath
                 its
                 particular
                 Language
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 so
                 different
                 from
                 what
                 is
                 spoken
                 in
                 any
                 other
                 City
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 can
                 hardly
                 understand
                 one
                 the
                 other
                 ;
                 nay
                 they
                 are
                 ignorant
                 of
                 the
                 common
                 Language
                 of
                 the
                 Country
                 ,
                 which
                 all
                 persons
                 of
                 any
                 quality
                 speak
                 in
                 the
                 other
                 Provinces
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Province
                 of
                 Quantung
                 ,
                 
                 is
                 also
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 most
                 Maritime
                 Provinces
                 of
                 all
                 China
                 .
                 It
                 hath
                 towards
                 the
                 West-north-west
                 ,
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 of
                 Tunking
                 ;
                 North-west
                 ,
                 the
                 Province
                 of
                 Quangsi
                 ;
                 North
                 ,
                 those
                 of
                 Huquang
                 and
                 Kiangsi
                 ;
                 and
                 North-east
                 ,
                 that
                 of
                 Fokien
                 .
                 All
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 it
                 lies
                 upon
                 the
                 Sea.
                 
                 It
                 hath
                 ten
                 great
                 Cities
                 ,
                 
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 
                   Quangcheu
                   ,
                   Xaocheu
                   ,
                   Nanbiung
                   ,
                   Hoeicheu
                   ,
                   Chaocheu
                   ,
                   Chaoking
                   ,
                   Kaocheu
                   ,
                   Kiencheu
                   ,
                   Luicheu
                   ,
                
                 and
                 Kiuncheu
                 ,
                 and
                 seventy
                 two
                 lesser
                 ones
                 ,
                 and
                 among
                 the
                 rest
                 that
                 of
                 Macao
                 ,
                 whereof
                 we
                 shall
                 have
                 somewhat
                 to
                 say
                 elsewhere
                 :
                 
                 There
                 are
                 numbred
                 in
                 it
                 443360.
                 
                 Families
                 ,
                 and
                 near
                 two
                 millions
                 of
                 persons
                 ;
                 and
                 it
                 contributes
                 1017772.
                 
                 Sacks
                 of
                 Rice
                 ,
                 and
                 37380.
                 
                 Quintals
                 of
                 Salt
                 ,
                 besides
                 what
                 it
                 payes
                 in
                 ready
                 money
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Chineses
                 affirm
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 there
                 are
                 in
                 this
                 Province
                 three
                 things
                 which
                 are
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 seen
                 elsewhere
                 ;
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 Mountains
                 without
                 Snow
                 ,
                 Trees
                 perpetually
                 green
                 ,
                 and
                 Men
                 who
                 spit
                 bloud
                 ,
                 in
                 regard
                 their
                 Spittle
                 is
                 of
                 a
                 reddish
                 colour
                 ,
                 occasioned
                 by
                 their
                 continuall
                 chewing
                 of
                 Bettele
                 and
                 Areca
                 .
              
               
                 To
                 this
                 may
                 be
                 added
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 other
                 Province
                 in
                 all
                 China
                 so
                 rich
                 in
                 Gold
                 ,
                 Pearls
                 ,
                 Precious
                 Stones
                 ,
                 Silk
                 ,
                 Tin
                 ,
                 Quicksilver
                 ,
                 Sugar
                 ,
                 Copper
                 ,
                 Iron
                 ,
                 Steel
                 ,
                 Saltpeter
                 ,
                 Calambac-wood
                 ,
                 &c.
                 as
                 this
                 is
                 .
                 It
                 hath
                 this
                 further
                 particularity
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Musket
                 and
                 Pistol
                 barrels
                 made
                 in
                 that
                 Province
                 ,
                 never
                 break
                 ,
                 though
                 never
                 so
                 much
                 over-charged
                 ,
                 but
                 only
                 open
                 ,
                 to
                 make
                 way
                 for
                 what
                 cannot
                 get
                 out
                 at
                 the
                 mouth
                 .
              
               
               
                 The
                 Inhabitants
                 are
                 more
                 industrious
                 in
                 imitation
                 then
                 invention
                 :
                 but
                 they
                 are
                 so
                 excellent
                 at
                 the
                 former
                 ,
                 that
                 no
                 Manufacture
                 or
                 rarity
                 can
                 be
                 brought
                 thither
                 out
                 of
                 these
                 parts
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 will
                 not
                 do
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 the
                 Europeans
                 ;
                 and
                 among
                 others
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 so
                 great
                 Masters
                 in
                 all
                 Gold-smiths
                 work
                 ,
                 that
                 what
                 is
                 done
                 in
                 Europe
                 comes
                 not
                 near
                 theirs
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 City
                 of
                 Macao
                 or
                 Amagao
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 
                   Good
                   Haven
                
                 ,
                 is
                 famous
                 on
                 this
                 account
                 ,
                 that
                 only
                 the
                 Portuguez
                 trade
                 thither
                 ,
                 excluding
                 all
                 others
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 Episcopal
                 Seat
                 of
                 all
                 those
                 parts
                 .
                 Their
                 particular
                 trading
                 is
                 with
                 the
                 City
                 of
                 Quancheu
                 ,
                 whither
                 they
                 are
                 permitted
                 to
                 come
                 twice
                 a
                 year
                 to
                 the
                 Fair
                 ,
                 at
                 which
                 time
                 they
                 put
                 off
                 thirteen
                 hundred
                 Chests
                 of
                 Silk-stuffs
                 ,
                 Sattins
                 ,
                 Damasks
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 Every
                 Chest
                 containing
                 a
                 hundred
                 and
                 fifty
                 pieces
                 ,
                 and
                 carry
                 thence
                 for
                 them
                 ,
                 two
                 thousand
                 five
                 hundred
                 Wedges
                 of
                 Gold
                 ,
                 of
                 ten
                 Toels
                 each
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 a
                 hundred
                 and
                 thirty
                 Crowns
                 ;
                 eight
                 hundred
                 pound
                 of
                 Musk
                 ,
                 and
                 abundance
                 of
                 Gold
                 Thread
                 ,
                 Silk
                 ,
                 Pearls
                 ,
                 precious
                 Stones
                 ,
                 and
                 several
                 other
                 Commodities
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 carry
                 to
                 Malacca
                 and
                 Goa
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 thence
                 distributed
                 into
                 other
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 World.
                 
              
               
                 The
                 Province
                 of
                 Quangsi
                 is
                 not
                 so
                 large
                 nor
                 so
                 fertile
                 as
                 the
                 forementioned
                 ;
                 
                 yet
                 hath
                 it
                 eleven
                 great
                 Cities
                 ;
                 
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 Queillen
                 ,
                 the
                 Metropolis
                 ,
                 
                   Lieuchou
                   ,
                   Kingyen
                   ,
                   Pinglo
                   ,
                   Gucheu
                   ,
                   Cincheu
                   ,
                   Nanning
                   ,
                   Taiping
                   ,
                   Suming
                   ,
                   Chingan
                   ,
                
                 and
                 Tienchen
                 ,
                 which
                 have
                 under
                 their
                 jurisdiction
                 ninety
                 nine
                 lesser
                 ones
                 .
                 
                 It
                 hath
                 East
                 and
                 North-east
                 ,
                 the
                 Province
                 of
                 Quantung
                 ;
                 North
                 ,
                 that
                 of
                 Queicheu
                 ;
                 South
                 and
                 South-west
                 ,
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 of
                 Tunking
                 or
                 Gunan
                 ;
                 and
                 West
                 ,
                 that
                 of
                 Iunnan
                 .
                 They
                 number
                 in
                 it
                 186719.
                 
                 Families
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 above
                 1500000.
                 men
                 ;
                 and
                 contributes
                 431359
                 Sacks
                 of
                 Rice
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Province
                 of
                 Queicheu
                 is
                 the
                 least
                 considerable
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 Provinces
                 of
                 China
                 ,
                 
                 as
                 containing
                 but
                 eight
                 ordinary
                 Cities
                 ;
                 
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 
                   Queiang
                   ,
                   Sucheu
                   ,
                   Sunan
                   ,
                   Chiniven
                   ,
                   Xecien
                   ,
                   Tunggin
                   ,
                   Liping
                
                 and
                 Tucho
                 ,
                 which
                 have
                 four
                 other
                 lesser
                 Cities
                 under
                 them
                 .
                 It
                 hath
                 but
                 45305.
                 
                 Families
                 ,
                 and
                 about
                 200000.
                 men
                 .
                 The
                 Country
                 is
                 hilly
                 and
                 uneven
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 it
                 yielding
                 but
                 little
                 Corn
                 ,
                 
                 it
                 contributes
                 but
                 47658.
                 
                 Sacks
                 of
                 Rice
                 ,
                 and
                 5900
                 pieces
                 of
                 Linnen-cloth
                 .
                 But
                 there
                 is
                 not
                 any
                 Province
                 affords
                 more
                 Quicksilver
                 ,
                 or
                 breeds
                 better
                 Horses
                 ,
                 then
                 this
                 doth
                 .
              
               
                 Heretofore
                 this
                 made
                 not
                 a
                 Province
                 by
                 it self
                 ,
                 
                 but
                 depended
                 partly
                 on
                 that
                 of
                 Suchuen
                 ,
                 partly
                 on
                 that
                 of
                 Huguang
                 ;
                 whereof
                 the
                 one
                 is
                 towards
                 the
                 North
                 and
                 North-west
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 North-east
                 .
                 The
                 Province
                 of
                 Quangsi
                 is
                 its
                 Frontier
                 towards
                 the
                 South
                 and
                 South-east
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 of
                 Iunnan
                 towards
                 the
                 West
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Province
                 of
                 Iunnan
                 is
                 the
                 most
                 Westerly
                 Province
                 of
                 all
                 China
                 ;
                 
                 for
                 it
                 hath
                 East
                 and
                 North-east
                 ,
                 the
                 Provinces
                 of
                 Quangsi
                 and
                 Quincheu
                 ;
                 North
                 ,
                 that
                 of
                 Suchuen
                 ;
                 North-west
                 ,
                 
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 of
                 Tibet
                 ;
                 South-west
                 ,
                 that
                 of
                 Mien
                 ;
                 and
                 South
                 and
                 South-east
                 ,
                 that
                 of
                 Laos
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 part
                 of
                 Tunking
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 ,
                 no
                 doubt
                 ,
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 richest
                 Provinces
                 of
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 would
                 be
                 more
                 Gold
                 found
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 Veins
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 were
                 a
                 little
                 more
                 opened
                 .
                 It
                 affords
                 also
                 yellow
                 Amber
                 ,
                 Rubies
                 ,
                 Saphirs
                 ,
                 Agats
                 ,
                 Musk
                 ,
                 Silk
                 ,
                 Benjamin
                 ,
                 excellent
                 Horses
                 ,
                 
                 Elephants
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 It
                 hath
                 eleven
                 great
                 Cities
                 ,
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 
                   Iunnan
                   ,
                   Tali
                   ,
                   Lingan
                   ,
                   Cubiung
                   ,
                   Chinkiang
                   ,
                   Munghoa
                   ,
                   Quangnan
                   ,
                   Quanst
                   ,
                   Chinisien
                   ,
                   Iungning
                   ,
                
                 and
                 Xunning
                 ,
                 under
                 which
                 are
                 eighty
                 four
                 lesser
                 Cities
                 .
                 
                 There
                 are
                 number'd
                 in
                 it
                 132958.
                 
                 Families
                 ,
                 and
                 about
                 1433000.
                 men
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 contributes
                 1400568.
                 
                 Sacks
                 of
                 Rice
                 ,
                 and
                 56965.
                 
                 Quintals
                 of
                 Salt.
                 
              
               
                 By
                 the
                 vast
                 extent
                 we
                 have
                 assign'd
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 of
                 China
                 ,
                 
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 judg'd
                 ,
                 that
                 its
                 Provinces
                 lying
                 in
                 so
                 different
                 Climates
                 ,
                 it
                 must
                 follow
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Qualities
                 of
                 its
                 Air
                 and
                 Soil
                 are
                 also
                 different
                 .
                 Accordingly
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 so
                 vast
                 a
                 difference
                 between
                 the
                 Inhabitants
                 of
                 the
                 Island
                 of
                 Hainan
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 Torrid
                 Zone
                 ,
                 and
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Province
                 of
                 Quantung
                 ,
                 which
                 comes
                 near
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 those
                 of
                 the
                 Province
                 of
                 Peking
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 more
                 Northerly
                 of
                 all
                 China
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 man
                 might
                 take
                 the
                 one
                 for
                 the
                 Moors
                 of
                 Fez
                 in
                 Barbary
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 others
                 for
                 Germans
                 or
                 Suedes
                 .
                 I
                 speak
                 as
                 to
                 their
                 colour
                 ;
                 for
                 these
                 are
                 white
                 ,
                 those
                 black
                 ;
                 and
                 there
                 are
                 some
                 more
                 or
                 less
                 swarthy
                 ,
                 according
                 as
                 the
                 Provinces
                 they
                 live
                 in
                 are
                 more
                 or
                 less
                 Southerly
                 and
                 Northerly
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 same
                 difference
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 observed
                 in
                 the
                 Fruits
                 .
                 
                 For
                 the
                 more
                 Southerly
                 Provinces
                 bring
                 forth
                 
                   Cocoes
                   ,
                   Bannana's
                
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 other
                 Fruits
                 as
                 grow
                 only
                 in
                 hot
                 Countreys
                 ;
                 and
                 others
                 bring
                 forth
                 Figs
                 ,
                 Apples
                 ,
                 Pears
                 ,
                 Chesnuts
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 Fruits
                 as
                 are
                 common
                 in
                 Europe
                 .
                 But
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 said
                 in
                 general
                 of
                 China
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 not
                 any
                 other
                 Country
                 more
                 pleasant
                 or
                 more
                 fertile
                 then
                 it
                 .
                 'T
                 is
                 true
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 much
                 obliged
                 to
                 Nature
                 ,
                 from
                 whose
                 liberality
                 it
                 hath
                 Gold
                 ,
                 Silver
                 ,
                 precious
                 Stones
                 ,
                 Musk
                 ,
                 Silk
                 ,
                 Salt
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 sorts
                 of
                 precious
                 Gums
                 and
                 Drugs
                 ;
                 but
                 it
                 must
                 be
                 confessed
                 withall
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 labour
                 and
                 industry
                 of
                 the
                 Inhabitants
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 mildness
                 of
                 its
                 Government
                 ,
                 which
                 occasions
                 this
                 abundance
                 of
                 provisions
                 ,
                 and
                 consummates
                 the
                 felicity
                 wherein
                 they
                 live
                 .
              
               
               
                 The
                 Country
                 is
                 so
                 populous
                 ,
                 that
                 to
                 maintain
                 so
                 strange
                 a
                 number
                 of
                 people
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 but
                 necessary
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 all
                 the
                 Ground
                 it
                 takes
                 up
                 should
                 produce
                 somewhat
                 or
                 other
                 .
                 They
                 have
                 a
                 natural
                 aversion
                 for
                 idleness
                 ;
                 but
                 if
                 they
                 had
                 not
                 ,
                 the
                 Laws
                 have
                 made
                 such
                 provision
                 ,
                 in
                 this
                 particular
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 not
                 any
                 Crime
                 punished
                 with
                 greater
                 infamy
                 then
                 this
                 Vice.
                 Another
                 humour
                 of
                 theirs
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 lovers
                 of
                 good
                 Chear
                 ,
                 and
                 pride
                 it
                 much
                 in
                 wearing
                 good
                 Clothes
                 ,
                 and
                 having
                 their
                 Houses
                 well
                 furnished
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 ,
                 to
                 live
                 handsomly
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 obliged
                 to
                 take
                 pains
                 .
                 Hence
                 comes
                 it
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 man
                 shall
                 not
                 see
                 a
                 Mountain
                 but
                 is
                 planted
                 ,
                 not
                 a
                 Hill
                 but
                 is
                 cultivated
                 ;
                 no
                 Plain
                 ,
                 but
                 is
                 sown
                 ;
                 no
                 Fen
                 ,
                 but
                 some
                 advantage
                 is
                 made
                 thereof
                 ;
                 nay
                 ,
                 to
                 use
                 the
                 common
                 expression
                 ,
                 not
                 an
                 inch
                 of
                 Ground
                 ,
                 but
                 brings
                 forth
                 somewhat
                 or
                 other
                 ,
                 to
                 requite
                 their
                 labour
                 ,
                 who
                 bestow
                 their
                 pains
                 on
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 Country
                 breeds
                 all
                 sort
                 of
                 living
                 Creatures
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 brings
                 forth
                 all
                 the
                 Fruits
                 and
                 Simples
                 we
                 have
                 in
                 Europe
                 ,
                 but
                 all
                 much
                 better
                 in
                 their
                 several
                 kinds
                 then
                 any
                 we
                 have
                 ;
                 as
                 may
                 be
                 seen
                 by
                 those
                 Oranges
                 ,
                 the
                 Plant
                 whereof
                 was
                 brought
                 thence
                 into
                 Portugal
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Fruit
                 whereof
                 is
                 so
                 highly
                 esteem'd
                 every
                 where
                 .
                 The
                 like
                 may
                 be
                 said
                 of
                 Melons
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 Fruits
                 ,
                 especially
                 Plums
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 most
                 excellent
                 there
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 wholsome
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 never
                 burden
                 the
                 Stomack
                 ,
                 though
                 a
                 man
                 eat
                 never
                 so
                 many
                 of
                 them
                 .
                 There
                 is
                 such
                 abundance
                 of
                 Honey
                 and
                 Wax
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 whole
                 Fleets
                 come
                 thence
                 loaden
                 therewith
                 ;
                 and
                 Sugar
                 is
                 so
                 cheap
                 that
                 when
                 it
                 is
                 dearest
                 ,
                 
                 the
                 Quintal
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 a
                 hundred
                 twenty
                 four
                 pound
                 ,
                 may
                 be
                 bought
                 between
                 twenty
                 four
                 and
                 thirty
                 shillings
                 sterling
                 .
                 A
                 man
                 may
                 judge
                 of
                 the
                 quantities
                 of
                 Silk
                 it
                 produces
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 Stuffs
                 which
                 the
                 Provinces
                 pay
                 in
                 yearly
                 to
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 besides
                 the
                 Stuffs
                 and
                 raw
                 Silk
                 which
                 are
                 carried
                 into
                 all
                 other
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 World.
                 The
                 high
                 Grounds
                 bring
                 forth
                 Wheat
                 ,
                 Barly
                 ,
                 Oats
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 low
                 Grounds
                 ,
                 Rice
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 such
                 abundance
                 ,
                 that
                 ,
                 when
                 most
                 dear
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 sold
                 at
                 a
                 Crown
                 the
                 Coom
                 ,
                 or
                 four
                 Winchesters
                 .
              
               
                 Fowl
                 are
                 sold
                 there
                 by
                 the
                 pound
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 when
                 the
                 Feathers
                 are
                 off
                 ,
                 the
                 ordinary
                 rate
                 is
                 three
                 half
                 pence
                 a
                 pound
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 other
                 Flesh
                 proportionably
                 :
                 for
                 there
                 is
                 so
                 much
                 Cattel
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 fat
                 Cow
                 is
                 not
                 worth
                 above
                 ten
                 shillings
                 ;
                 a
                 Buffer
                 a
                 Crown
                 ;
                 a
                 Hog
                 ,
                 the
                 flesh
                 whereof
                 is
                 very
                 delicate
                 ,
                 
                 twenty
                 pence
                 .
                 Nay
                 ,
                 even
                 Spices
                 are
                 so
                 cheap
                 there
                 ,
                 that
                 under
                 a
                 Crown
                 a
                 man
                 may
                 buy
                 four
                 hundred
                 Nutmegs
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 half
                 a
                 Crown
                 two
                 pound
                 of
                 Cloves
                 ;
                 which
                 proceeds
                 hence
                 ,
                 that
                 Provisions
                 yielding
                 in
                 a
                 manner
                 nothing
                 in
                 the
                 Country
                 ,
                 the
                 Chineses
                 truck
                 them
                 with
                 so
                 much
                 profit
                 to
                 the
                 Moluccas
                 and
                 the
                 other
                 neighbouring
                 Islands
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 can
                 afford
                 these
                 Drugs
                 cheaper
                 then
                 they
                 may
                 be
                 had
                 at
                 the
                 places
                 where
                 they
                 grew
                 .
                 The
                 Sea
                 ,
                 which
                 encompasses
                 a
                 great
                 part
                 of
                 this
                 vast
                 Territory
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Rivers
                 which
                 are
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 so
                 many
                 Veins
                 and
                 Arteries
                 to
                 this
                 vast
                 Body
                 ,
                 supply
                 it
                 with
                 such
                 abundance
                 of
                 Fish
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 had
                 in
                 a
                 manner
                 for
                 nothing
                 .
              
               
                 For
                 there
                 is
                 hardly
                 any
                 City
                 that
                 hath
                 the
                 convenience
                 of
                 a
                 River
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 Inhabitants
                 keep
                 a
                 great
                 number
                 of
                 Cormorants
                 ,
                 
                 which
                 they
                 make
                 use
                 of
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 fishing
                 .
                 They
                 are
                 kept
                 fasting
                 one
                 day
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 next
                 they
                 carry
                 them
                 to
                 the
                 water-side
                 ,
                 near
                 several
                 Boats
                 half
                 full
                 of
                 water
                 ,
                 whereto
                 they
                 are
                 fastened
                 with
                 a
                 Cord
                 tied
                 under
                 their
                 Wings
                 ,
                 and
                 having
                 bound
                 them
                 about
                 their
                 Necks
                 a
                 little
                 above
                 the
                 Stomack
                 ,
                 they
                 let
                 them
                 go
                 into
                 the
                 River
                 ,
                 where
                 they
                 fill
                 ,
                 with
                 Fish
                 ,
                 that
                 Skin
                 which
                 stretches
                 like
                 a
                 bag
                 under
                 the
                 Throat
                 ,
                 and
                 come
                 and
                 disburden
                 themselves
                 ,
                 of
                 what
                 they
                 had
                 taken
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Boat
                 whereto
                 they
                 are
                 fastened
                 .
                 This
                 they
                 do
                 several
                 times
                 ,
                 at
                 least
                 till
                 such
                 time
                 as
                 the
                 Master
                 thinks
                 they
                 have
                 taken
                 enough
                 ;
                 and
                 then
                 he
                 unties
                 the
                 String
                 which
                 ties
                 up
                 their
                 Necks
                 ,
                 and
                 permits
                 them
                 to
                 go
                 a
                 fishing
                 for
                 themselves
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 feast
                 themselves
                 for
                 two
                 dayes
                 :
                 and
                 by
                 this
                 means
                 they
                 take
                 more
                 Fish
                 then
                 they
                 are
                 able
                 to
                 consume
                 .
              
               
                 There
                 is
                 no
                 Creature
                 so
                 common
                 all
                 over
                 China
                 as
                 the
                 Duck
                 ,
                 
                 in
                 regard
                 they
                 have
                 a
                 way
                 for
                 the
                 breeding
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 not
                 known
                 in
                 other
                 parts
                 .
                 They
                 are
                 kept
                 in
                 great
                 Cages
                 ,
                 made
                 of
                 Canes
                 ,
                 and
                 set
                 at
                 the
                 Sterns
                 of
                 great
                 Boats
                 ,
                 the
                 Cages
                 being
                 so
                 large
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 able
                 to
                 contain
                 three
                 or
                 four
                 thousand
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 they
                 hatch
                 the
                 Eggs
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Summer
                 time
                 ,
                 in
                 Cow-dung
                 ,
                 or
                 haply
                 in
                 the
                 Dung
                 of
                 the
                 Ducks
                 themselves
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 very
                 hot
                 ,
                 leaving
                 them
                 therein
                 ,
                 till
                 the
                 generation
                 be
                 compleated
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 they
                 break
                 the
                 Shells
                 one
                 against
                 another
                 ,
                 to
                 make
                 way
                 for
                 their
                 young
                 ones
                 to
                 come
                 out
                 ,
                 with
                 such
                 a
                 sleight
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 seldom
                 happens
                 that
                 any
                 one
                 of
                 them
                 miscarries
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 the
                 Winter
                 ,
                 they
                 heighten
                 the
                 natural
                 heat
                 of
                 the
                 Dung
                 by
                 Fire
                 ,
                 making
                 a
                 Bed
                 of
                 Canes
                 ,
                 raised
                 three
                 or
                 four
                 foot
                 from
                 the
                 ground
                 ,
                 upon
                 which
                 they
                 set
                 the
                 Eggs
                 between
                 two
                 layers
                 of
                 Dung
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 Fire
                 made
                 under
                 ,
                 to
                 give
                 them
                 that
                 degree
                 of
                 heat
                 which
                 is
                 requisite
                 for
                 the
                 hatching
                 of
                 them
                 .
                 As
                 soon
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 hatched
                 ,
                 they
                 dispose
                 them
                 into
                 the
                 Cages
                 ,
                 where
                 they
                 keep
                 old
                 Ducks
                 ,
                 which
                 receive
                 them
                 under
                 their
                 Wings
                 ,
                 and
                 breed
                 them
                 up
                 .
                 When
                 they
                 are
                 grown
                 big
                 enough
                 to
                 shift
                 for
                 themselves
                 ,
                 they
                 give
                 them
                 in
                 the
                 morning
                 a
                 little
                 Rice
                 ,
                 but
                 only
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 rather
                 sharpens
                 then
                 satisfies
                 the
                 
                 Appetite
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 they
                 open
                 the
                 Cages
                 ,
                 to
                 let
                 them
                 go
                 over
                 a
                 kind
                 of
                 Hurdle
                 of
                 Canes
                 to
                 the
                 shore
                 ,
                 where
                 they
                 suffer
                 them
                 to
                 feed
                 among
                 the
                 Rice
                 ,
                 out
                 of
                 which
                 they
                 pick
                 the
                 Weeds
                 with
                 so
                 much
                 ease
                 and
                 advantage
                 to
                 the
                 Owner
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 who
                 breeds
                 the
                 Ducks
                 is
                 sufficiently
                 recompenced
                 for
                 his
                 pains
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 evening
                 ,
                 he
                 gets
                 all
                 his
                 Ducks
                 together
                 ,
                 and
                 makes
                 them
                 return
                 into
                 the
                 Boat
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 noise
                 of
                 a
                 Whistle
                 or
                 little
                 Bell
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 observe
                 so
                 exactly
                 ,
                 that
                 ,
                 though
                 there
                 are
                 many
                 times
                 twenty
                 or
                 five
                 and
                 twenty
                 thousand
                 of
                 them
                 together
                 ,
                 yet
                 will
                 they
                 all
                 get
                 very
                 orderly
                 into
                 their
                 Cages
                 :
                 and
                 by
                 this
                 kind
                 of
                 breeding
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 so
                 cheap
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 man
                 may
                 have
                 two
                 or
                 three
                 for
                 a
                 penny
                 .
              
               
                 As
                 to
                 the
                 Inhabitants
                 ,
                 
                 they
                 are
                 well
                 shaped
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 the
                 most
                 part
                 of
                 a
                 good
                 stature
                 .
                 The
                 Men
                 have
                 large
                 Faces
                 ,
                 are
                 small
                 Ey'd
                 ,
                 and
                 flat
                 Nosed
                 ,
                 wearing
                 little
                 or
                 no
                 Beard
                 .
                 They
                 never
                 cut
                 their
                 Hair
                 ,
                 nor
                 pare
                 the
                 Nails
                 of
                 the
                 left
                 Hand
                 ,
                 out
                 of
                 a
                 perswasion
                 ,
                 that
                 their
                 Nails
                 may
                 be
                 serviceable
                 to
                 them
                 in
                 climbing
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 shall
                 be
                 taken
                 up
                 into
                 Heaven
                 by
                 the
                 Hair.
                 
              
               
                 They
                 are
                 all
                 clad
                 after
                 the
                 same
                 fashion
                 ,
                 
                 save
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 more
                 Northerly
                 Provinces
                 ,
                 they
                 use
                 Furs
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 more
                 Southerly
                 ,
                 they
                 go
                 for
                 the
                 most
                 part
                 in
                 Silk
                 .
                 Persons
                 of
                 great
                 quality
                 have
                 their
                 Cassocks
                 embroidered
                 up
                 to
                 the
                 Waste
                 ,
                 but
                 others
                 have
                 only
                 a
                 little
                 Gold
                 or
                 Silver
                 about
                 the
                 extremities
                 :
                 and
                 there
                 is
                 this
                 distinction
                 between
                 married
                 Men
                 and
                 Batchelors
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 latter
                 part
                 their
                 Hair
                 upon
                 the
                 Forehead
                 ,
                 and
                 wear
                 higher
                 Caps
                 then
                 the
                 others
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Women
                 are
                 very
                 sumptuously
                 clad
                 ,
                 
                 having
                 about
                 them
                 a
                 great
                 many
                 Pearls
                 and
                 precious
                 Stones
                 .
                 They
                 also
                 paint
                 ,
                 and
                 dress
                 their
                 Heads
                 with
                 as
                 much
                 curiosity
                 and
                 advantage
                 as
                 in
                 any
                 other
                 place
                 of
                 the
                 World.
                 They
                 have
                 a
                 particular
                 affection
                 of
                 having
                 little
                 feet
                 ;
                 whence
                 it
                 comes
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Mothers
                 make
                 it
                 their
                 business
                 ,
                 so
                 to
                 straiten
                 their
                 Daughters
                 Feet
                 ,
                 from
                 their
                 Infancy
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 hardly
                 able
                 to
                 go
                 .
                 Some
                 are
                 of
                 opinion
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 Custom
                 was
                 introduced
                 by
                 those
                 who
                 were
                 desirous
                 to
                 accustom
                 Women
                 to
                 a
                 sedentary
                 life
                 ,
                 whereto
                 they
                 are
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 condemned
                 even
                 from
                 their
                 birth
                 .
                 They
                 are
                 never
                 seen
                 in
                 the
                 House
                 ;
                 and
                 it
                 is
                 very
                 seldom
                 they
                 go
                 abroad
                 ,
                 which
                 when
                 they
                 do
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 to
                 visit
                 some
                 of
                 their
                 nearest
                 Relations
                 ;
                 and
                 then
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 so
                 attended
                 ,
                 and
                 shut
                 up
                 in
                 Palanquins
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 cannot
                 be
                 seen
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Men
                 are
                 ingenious
                 enough
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 discover
                 ,
                 by
                 their
                 Works
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 inferiour
                 to
                 the
                 Europeans
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 no
                 easie
                 matter
                 for
                 a
                 Man
                 to
                 avoid
                 the
                 circumventions
                 of
                 their
                 Merchants
                 ,
                 who
                 make
                 use
                 of
                 all
                 imaginable
                 Advantages
                 in
                 their
                 Dealings
                 .
                 At
                 every
                 Door
                 there
                 hangs
                 a
                 Table
                 ,
                 containing
                 a
                 Catalogue
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 Commodities
                 that
                 are
                 in
                 the
                 Shop
                 :
                 and
                 in
                 regard
                 all
                 the
                 Merchants
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 Body
                 have
                 their
                 habitations
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 quarter
                 ,
                 a
                 man
                 finds
                 ,
                 as
                 soon
                 as
                 he
                 comes
                 into
                 it
                 ,
                 what
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 sold
                 in
                 all
                 the
                 Street
                 .
              
               
                 They
                 use
                 Brass-money
                 in
                 no
                 Province
                 but
                 that
                 of
                 Chekiang
                 ;
                 
                 in
                 all
                 other
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 ,
                 only
                 Gold
                 and
                 Silver
                 is
                 current
                 ,
                 which
                 yet
                 is
                 received
                 only
                 by
                 weight
                 ,
                 without
                 any
                 regard
                 of
                 the
                 mark
                 .
                 Whence
                 it
                 comes
                 ,
                 that
                 no
                 China
                 Merchant
                 but
                 hath
                 his
                 Weights
                 about
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 pieces
                 of
                 Money
                 as
                 are
                 full
                 weight
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 that
                 which
                 he
                 receives
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 weighed
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 am
                 of
                 opinion
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 the
                 provision
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 made
                 in
                 several
                 parts
                 of
                 Europe
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 subsistance
                 of
                 the
                 Poor
                 ,
                 was
                 derived
                 from
                 China
                 .
                 Beggary
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 infamous
                 in
                 those
                 who
                 are
                 reduced
                 thereto
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 shame
                 to
                 such
                 as
                 suffer
                 it
                 ,
                 in
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 reproach
                 of
                 their
                 want
                 of
                 Charity
                 ,
                 whose
                 care
                 it
                 should
                 be
                 to
                 remedy
                 that
                 inconvenience
                 ,
                 is
                 there
                 very
                 severely
                 forbidden
                 ;
                 and
                 there
                 is
                 in
                 all
                 Cities
                 a
                 particular
                 Judge
                 appointed
                 for
                 the
                 Poor
                 ,
                 who
                 ,
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 their
                 relief
                 ,
                 takes
                 the
                 following
                 course
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 very
                 day
                 he
                 comes
                 into
                 that
                 Employment
                 ,
                 he
                 publishes
                 an
                 Order
                 ,
                 whereby
                 he
                 commands
                 all
                 those
                 who
                 have
                 any
                 Children
                 ,
                 either
                 born
                 weak
                 or
                 imperfect
                 ,
                 or
                 become
                 such
                 ,
                 through
                 sickness
                 or
                 any
                 other
                 accident
                 ,
                 to
                 come
                 and
                 make
                 their
                 cases
                 known
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 may
                 examine
                 whether
                 they
                 are
                 capable
                 of
                 learning
                 any
                 Trade
                 or
                 not
                 ;
                 and
                 in
                 case
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 ,
                 whether
                 the
                 Parents
                 are
                 able
                 to
                 maintain
                 them
                 .
                 If
                 they
                 are
                 Orphans
                 ,
                 and
                 have
                 no
                 other
                 Friends
                 able
                 to
                 keep
                 them
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 disposed
                 into
                 Hospitals
                 ,
                 where
                 they
                 are
                 brought
                 up
                 at
                 the
                 Kings
                 charge
                 .
                 The
                 same
                 course
                 is
                 taken
                 with
                 maimed
                 or
                 decrepit
                 Souldiers
                 .
                 They
                 are
                 all
                 lock'd
                 up
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 permitted
                 to
                 go
                 any
                 more
                 abroad
                 .
                 The
                 Houses
                 ,
                 where
                 they
                 put
                 up
                 the
                 Poor
                 ,
                 have
                 Gardens
                 and
                 Courts
                 belonging
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 where
                 they
                 are
                 permitted
                 to
                 keep
                 Poultry
                 and
                 Swine
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 for
                 their
                 divertisement
                 as
                 advantage
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 King
                 appoints
                 a
                 certain
                 Overseer
                 ,
                 who
                 ,
                 joyntly
                 with
                 the
                 ordinary
                 Judge
                 ,
                 makes
                 a
                 Visitation
                 of
                 the
                 Hospitals
                 twice
                 a
                 year
                 .
              
               
                 They
                 do
                 not
                 put
                 the
                 blind
                 into
                 the
                 number
                 of
                 those
                 Poor
                 who
                 are
                 accounted
                 unable
                 to
                 work
                 ;
                 but
                 they
                 are
                 employed
                 in
                 pulling
                 the
                 Bell●●●
                 at
                 Smiths
                 Forges
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 things
                 which
                 do
                 not
                 much
                 require
                 the
                 help
                 of
                 the
                 fight
                 .
                 Maids
                 that
                 are
                 blind
                 are
                 forced
                 to
                 a
                 Trade
                 ,
                 which
                 may
                 be
                 as
                 gainful
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 so
                 honest
                 as
                 some
                 others
                 .
              
               
               
                 I
                 conceive
                 I
                 may
                 also
                 presume
                 to
                 affirm
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 to
                 China
                 we
                 are
                 obliged
                 for
                 the
                 Mystery
                 of
                 Printing
                 .
                 
                 For
                 it
                 is
                 certain
                 ,
                 we
                 have
                 it
                 but
                 since
                 the
                 year
                 1450.
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 Chineses
                 have
                 some
                 Books
                 printed
                 above
                 seven
                 hundred
                 years
                 since
                 .
              
               
                 They
                 have
                 a
                 way
                 of
                 Writing
                 particular
                 to
                 themselves
                 ,
                 not
                 only
                 upon
                 this
                 account
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 make
                 use
                 of
                 Figures
                 rather
                 then
                 Characters
                 ,
                 
                 in
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 they
                 signifie
                 entire
                 words
                 ,
                 and
                 do
                 not
                 represent
                 the
                 Letters
                 ;
                 but
                 also
                 upon
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 ,
                 in
                 their
                 Writing
                 they
                 observe
                 an
                 order
                 wholly
                 different
                 from
                 that
                 of
                 all
                 other
                 Nations
                 .
                 For
                 these
                 write
                 either
                 from
                 the
                 left
                 hand
                 to
                 the
                 right
                 ,
                 as
                 all
                 the
                 Europeans
                 do
                 ,
                 or
                 from
                 the
                 right
                 to
                 the
                 left
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 
                   Hebrews
                   ,
                   Arabians
                
                 ,
                 and
                 most
                 of
                 the
                 other
                 Nations
                 of
                 Asia
                 do
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 Chineses
                 write
                 from
                 the
                 top
                 downwards
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 their
                 Writing
                 observe
                 such
                 equal
                 distances
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 cannot
                 be
                 any
                 thing
                 more
                 exact
                 .
                 And
                 to
                 shew
                 ,
                 that
                 these
                 Figures
                 stand
                 not
                 for
                 any
                 word
                 that
                 hath
                 any
                 particular
                 signification
                 in
                 their
                 Language
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 they
                 express
                 the
                 same
                 things
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 noted
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Chineses
                 ,
                 who
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 speak
                 ,
                 cannot
                 understand
                 one
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 diversity
                 of
                 the
                 Idioms
                 and
                 Dialects
                 that
                 is
                 among
                 the
                 Inhabitants
                 of
                 several
                 Provinces
                 ,
                 make
                 use
                 of
                 these
                 Characters
                 ,
                 not
                 only
                 to
                 render
                 themselves
                 intelligible
                 one
                 to
                 another
                 ,
                 all
                 over
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 in
                 their
                 Commerce
                 with
                 the
                 Iaponneses
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Inhabitants
                 of
                 Corea
                 and
                 Conchinchine
                 ,
                 between
                 whose
                 Languages
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 more
                 rapport
                 ,
                 then
                 the
                 English
                 hath
                 to
                 the
                 Greek
                 or
                 Arabian
                 .
              
               
                 They
                 make
                 their
                 Paper
                 of
                 the
                 Bark
                 of
                 Bambus
                 ,
                 
                 or
                 Canes
                 ,
                 but
                 so
                 thin
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 will
                 bear
                 writing
                 but
                 on
                 one
                 side
                 ,
                 though
                 they
                 do
                 not
                 use
                 Pens
                 ,
                 but
                 Pencils
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Iaponneses
                 do
                 ,
                 which
                 only
                 slide
                 along
                 the
                 Paper
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 they
                 write
                 as
                 fast
                 ,
                 and
                 cut
                 their
                 Characters
                 so
                 neatly
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 best
                 Pen-men
                 in
                 Europe
                 are
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 preferred
                 before
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 King
                 is
                 at
                 a
                 vast
                 charge
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 in
                 the
                 maintenance
                 of
                 the
                 Schools
                 ,
                 where
                 they
                 are
                 taught
                 to
                 read
                 and
                 write
                 ,
                 as
                 also
                 the
                 other
                 Elements
                 and
                 Sciences
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 Universities
                 ,
                 where
                 are
                 taught
                 Philosophy
                 ,
                 natural
                 and
                 moral
                 ,
                 Astrology
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 other
                 Sciences
                 .
                 There
                 passes
                 not
                 a
                 year
                 ,
                 but
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 Visitation
                 made
                 ,
                 at
                 which
                 the
                 Professors
                 and
                 Scholars
                 are
                 examined
                 ;
                 and
                 they
                 who
                 express
                 an
                 inclination
                 to
                 study
                 are
                 recompenced
                 ;
                 such
                 as
                 apply
                 not
                 themselves
                 thereto
                 as
                 they
                 ought
                 ,
                 are
                 punished
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Visitor
                 having
                 ended
                 the
                 general
                 Examen
                 ,
                 
                 makes
                 another
                 particular
                 one
                 for
                 those
                 who
                 aspire
                 to
                 the
                 quality
                 of
                 Loytia
                 ,
                 a
                 Dignity
                 there
                 like
                 that
                 of
                 our
                 Doctors
                 .
                 True
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 give
                 this
                 Title
                 to
                 all
                 nobly
                 descended
                 ;
                 but
                 in
                 matter
                 of
                 Learning
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 Degree
                 ,
                 conferr'd
                 ,
                 by
                 giving
                 the
                 Graduate
                 a
                 permission
                 to
                 wear
                 a
                 Girdle
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 he
                 is
                 distinguished
                 from
                 others
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 King
                 bestows
                 this
                 quality
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Princes
                 of
                 our
                 parts
                 confer
                 Honours
                 on
                 those
                 who
                 have
                 deserved
                 them
                 by
                 their
                 services
                 ,
                 or
                 are
                 so
                 much
                 in
                 favour
                 ,
                 either
                 with
                 them
                 or
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 about
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 get
                 them
                 by
                 Letters
                 Patents
                 .
                 This
                 promotion
                 of
                 Doctors
                 is
                 done
                 with
                 as
                 great
                 Ceremonies
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 any
                 European
                 University
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 indeed
                 this
                 Nation
                 is
                 so
                 punctual
                 in
                 point
                 of
                 Ceremony
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 it
                 goes
                 beyond
                 any
                 other
                 ,
                 even
                 to
                 importunity
                 .
                 The
                 first
                 Lectures
                 they
                 make
                 to
                 Youth
                 are
                 those
                 of
                 Complements
                 ,
                 whereof
                 there
                 are
                 whole
                 Books
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 be
                 sure
                 to
                 have
                 them
                 upon
                 all
                 occasions
                 .
                 If
                 a
                 man
                 hath
                 but
                 once
                 seen
                 a
                 person
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 obliged
                 to
                 salute
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 this
                 is
                 not
                 done
                 with
                 the
                 Hat
                 ,
                 but
                 closing
                 the
                 left
                 hand
                 ,
                 they
                 put
                 it
                 into
                 the
                 right
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 both
                 to
                 the
                 breast
                 ,
                 with
                 a
                 low
                 inclination
                 of
                 the
                 head
                 ,
                 accompanied
                 with
                 protestations
                 to
                 confirm
                 what
                 they
                 would
                 express
                 by
                 their
                 gestures
                 .
              
               
                 Persons
                 of
                 Quality
                 meeting
                 in
                 the
                 Street
                 ,
                 make
                 a
                 stand
                 ,
                 joyn
                 their
                 hands
                 by
                 putting
                 the
                 fingers
                 one
                 within
                 another
                 ,
                 and
                 stretching
                 out
                 the
                 arms
                 bow-wise
                 ,
                 they
                 do
                 their
                 reverences
                 with
                 low
                 inclinations
                 ,
                 and
                 continue
                 a
                 good
                 while
                 in
                 that
                 posture
                 ,
                 proffering
                 one
                 another
                 the
                 way
                 .
                 When
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 equality
                 between
                 the
                 persons
                 who
                 meet
                 ,
                 the
                 inferiour
                 gives
                 way
                 to
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 does
                 him
                 reverence
                 ,
                 and
                 lets
                 him
                 pass
                 by
                 .
                 He
                 who
                 goes
                 to
                 speak
                 about
                 any
                 business
                 to
                 a
                 Loytia
                 at
                 his
                 own
                 Lodgings
                 ,
                 kneels
                 down
                 as
                 soon
                 as
                 he
                 comes
                 into
                 the
                 Room
                 ,
                 and
                 advances
                 ,
                 and
                 continues
                 in
                 that
                 posture
                 till
                 he
                 hath
                 done
                 speaking
                 ,
                 or
                 delivered
                 his
                 Petition
                 ,
                 and
                 having
                 done
                 his
                 business
                 ,
                 he
                 retires
                 still
                 kneeling
                 ,
                 without
                 turning
                 his
                 back
                 on
                 the
                 Loytia
                 .
              
               
                 If
                 a
                 man
                 standing
                 at
                 his
                 own
                 Door
                 ,
                 or
                 in
                 the
                 Street
                 ,
                 espy
                 a
                 Kinsman
                 ,
                 or
                 Friend
                 ,
                 coming
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Country
                 ,
                 if
                 he
                 who
                 lives
                 in
                 the
                 City
                 thinks
                 not
                 himself
                 well
                 enough
                 clad
                 to
                 welcome
                 his
                 Friend
                 as
                 he
                 would
                 ,
                 he
                 will
                 pretend
                 not
                 to
                 have
                 seen
                 him
                 ,
                 go
                 into
                 his
                 Lodging
                 ,
                 put
                 on
                 his
                 best
                 Clothes
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 will
                 come
                 and
                 meet
                 his
                 Friend
                 ,
                 and
                 salute
                 him
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 he
                 had
                 not
                 seen
                 him
                 before
                 .
                 If
                 he
                 meet
                 him
                 in
                 the
                 Street
                 at
                 some
                 distance
                 from
                 his
                 own
                 House
                 ,
                 the
                 first
                 question
                 he
                 makes
                 is
                 ,
                 whether
                 he
                 hath
                 din'd
                 or
                 supp'd
                 ,
                 if
                 not
                 ,
                 he
                 will
                 carry
                 him
                 to
                 the
                 next
                 Tavern
                 ,
                 and
                 treat
                 him
                 magnificently
                 with
                 Fish
                 and
                 Flesh
                 ;
                 if
                 he
                 hath
                 din'd
                 ,
                 he
                 will
                 give
                 him
                 only
                 a
                 Collation
                 of
                 Fruits
                 and
                 Conserves
                 .
              
               
               
                 They
                 are
                 very
                 sumptuous
                 in
                 their
                 Treatments
                 ,
                 and
                 have
                 a
                 custom
                 different
                 from
                 what
                 is
                 done
                 in
                 all
                 other
                 places
                 .
                 
                 They
                 set
                 up
                 as
                 many
                 Tables
                 as
                 there
                 are
                 guests
                 ;
                 but
                 instead
                 of
                 cloths
                 ,
                 which
                 would
                 hide
                 the
                 beauty
                 of
                 the
                 gilding
                 and
                 painting
                 ,
                 wherewith
                 they
                 are
                 enriched
                 ,
                 they
                 have
                 only
                 carpets
                 of
                 Damask
                 ,
                 Taffata
                 ,
                 or
                 some
                 other
                 Silk
                 stuff
                 ,
                 which
                 covering
                 only
                 the
                 edges
                 thereof
                 ,
                 hang
                 down
                 to
                 the
                 ground
                 .
                 At
                 the
                 four
                 corners
                 of
                 the
                 Table
                 they
                 set
                 a
                 paper
                 of
                 Fruits
                 and
                 Conserves
                 for
                 the
                 Desert
                 ,
                 and
                 several
                 figures
                 of
                 Sugar
                 ,
                 made
                 and
                 painted
                 to
                 the
                 life
                 ,
                 and
                 flowers
                 for
                 the
                 divertisement
                 of
                 the
                 Eye
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 set
                 the
                 meat
                 in
                 the
                 midst
                 .
              
               
                 They
                 use
                 either
                 Silver-plate
                 or
                 Porcelane
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 have
                 no
                 Napkins
                 ,
                 in
                 regard
                 they
                 make
                 use
                 of
                 their
                 forks
                 so
                 neatly
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 never
                 have
                 any
                 occasion
                 to
                 wipe
                 either
                 their
                 hands
                 or
                 mouths
                 .
                 They
                 drink
                 often
                 ,
                 but
                 little
                 at
                 a
                 time
                 ,
                 whence
                 it
                 comes
                 their
                 drinking
                 cups
                 are
                 very
                 small
                 ;
                 and
                 whereas
                 they
                 serve
                 up
                 many
                 dishes
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 very
                 long
                 at
                 meals
                 :
                 but
                 that
                 the
                 guests
                 might
                 not
                 be
                 weary
                 ,
                 they
                 give
                 them
                 all
                 manner
                 of
                 divertisements
                 ,
                 as
                 Musick
                 ,
                 Plays
                 ,
                 tricks
                 of
                 Legerdemain
                 ,
                 and
                 Puppet-showes
                 .
                 If
                 it
                 be
                 a
                 person
                 of
                 quality
                 that
                 is
                 invited
                 ,
                 they
                 set
                 up
                 in
                 the
                 Hall
                 where
                 the
                 treatment
                 is
                 made
                 ,
                 several
                 other
                 Tables
                 ,
                 on
                 which
                 are
                 all
                 sorts
                 of
                 tame
                 and
                 wild
                 Fowl
                 ,
                 all
                 which
                 are
                 carried
                 away
                 by
                 several
                 servants
                 marching
                 in
                 a
                 file
                 before
                 him
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 returns
                 home
                 ,
                 whither
                 having
                 brought
                 them
                 ,
                 they
                 ,
                 with
                 great
                 Complements
                 ,
                 oblige
                 him
                 to
                 suffer
                 them
                 to
                 leave
                 at
                 his
                 own
                 house
                 what
                 he
                 had
                 not
                 consumed
                 at
                 their
                 Masters
                 .
                 The
                 treatments
                 they
                 make
                 for
                 a
                 Governour
                 of
                 a
                 Province
                 lasts
                 sometimes
                 fifteen
                 days
                 or
                 three
                 weeks
                 ,
                 and
                 costs
                 them
                 a
                 years
                 Revenue
                 who
                 undertake
                 any
                 such
                 thing
                 ,
                 what
                 ever
                 their
                 Estates
                 may
                 be
                 .
                 Their
                 entertainments
                 are
                 commonly
                 in
                 the
                 night
                 ,
                 making
                 choice
                 of
                 some
                 time
                 about
                 the
                 change
                 of
                 the
                 Moon
                 ,
                 especially
                 that
                 of
                 March
                 ,
                 with
                 which
                 they
                 begin
                 their
                 year
                 .
              
               
                 That
                 day
                 they
                 all
                 spend
                 in
                 merriment
                 ,
                 put
                 on
                 their
                 best
                 clothes
                 ,
                 hang
                 their
                 houses
                 with
                 the
                 richest
                 stuffs
                 they
                 have
                 ,
                 
                 cover
                 the
                 streets
                 with
                 Roses
                 and
                 other
                 flowers
                 ,
                 adorn
                 their
                 triumphal
                 Arches
                 with
                 branch'd
                 works
                 ,
                 Damask
                 and
                 silk
                 Tapestry
                 ,
                 beset
                 with
                 Torches
                 ,
                 and
                 plant
                 before
                 the
                 door
                 a
                 tree
                 so
                 enlightned
                 ,
                 that
                 though
                 there
                 were
                 but
                 one
                 in
                 a
                 whole
                 street
                 ,
                 it
                 might
                 give
                 light
                 to
                 the
                 whole
                 quarter
                 .
                 Their
                 Priests
                 are
                 present
                 at
                 these
                 publick
                 rejoycings
                 ,
                 and
                 adde
                 to
                 the
                 solemnities
                 of
                 the
                 day
                 by
                 the
                 Sacrifices
                 they
                 make
                 to
                 their
                 Gods.
                 
              
               
                 Speaking
                 of
                 their
                 civility
                 ,
                 I
                 shall
                 here
                 give
                 an
                 accompt
                 of
                 that
                 which
                 they
                 have
                 particularly
                 for
                 the
                 Embassadours
                 of
                 Forreign
                 Princes
                 ,
                 
                 for
                 whom
                 the
                 Chineses
                 have
                 the
                 same
                 veneration
                 and
                 respect
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 might
                 express
                 to
                 their
                 own
                 Masters
                 .
              
               
                 They
                 do
                 not
                 look
                 on
                 the
                 occasion
                 of
                 the
                 Embassie
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 quality
                 of
                 the
                 Prince
                 who
                 sends
                 the
                 Embassadour
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 received
                 at
                 the
                 entrance
                 of
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 Governour
                 of
                 the
                 first
                 Frontier
                 City
                 ,
                 who
                 meets
                 him
                 with
                 all
                 the
                 persons
                 of
                 Quality
                 within
                 his
                 Government
                 .
                 They
                 suffer
                 him
                 not
                 to
                 set
                 his
                 foot
                 on
                 the
                 ground
                 ;
                 but
                 assoon
                 as
                 he
                 comes
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Ship
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 put
                 into
                 an
                 Ivory
                 Chair
                 ,
                 and
                 carried
                 by
                 eight
                 men
                 to
                 a
                 house
                 appointed
                 for
                 that
                 purpose
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 furnished
                 at
                 the
                 Kings
                 charge
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 spacious
                 ,
                 that
                 several
                 Embassadours
                 may
                 be
                 lodg'd
                 therein
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 without
                 any
                 inconvenience
                 .
                 The
                 next
                 day
                 ,
                 the
                 Governour
                 of
                 the
                 City
                 goes
                 to
                 wait
                 on
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 endeavours
                 to
                 learn
                 of
                 him
                 the
                 occasion
                 of
                 his
                 Embassie
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 communicated
                 to
                 the
                 Governour
                 of
                 the
                 Province
                 ,
                 who
                 immediately
                 sends
                 to
                 the
                 Embassadour
                 ,
                 to
                 desire
                 his
                 Credentials
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 may
                 dispatch
                 them
                 to
                 the
                 Court
                 ,
                 and
                 get
                 thence
                 the
                 Pass-port
                 requisite
                 for
                 the
                 prosecution
                 of
                 his
                 journey
                 .
                 This
                 Pass-port
                 is
                 upon
                 Parchment
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 Kings
                 Seal
                 in
                 Gold
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 carried
                 before
                 the
                 Embassadour
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 Credentials
                 written
                 upon
                 a
                 board
                 ,
                 having
                 over
                 head
                 in
                 Golden
                 letters
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 the
                 Prince
                 who
                 sends
                 him
                 .
                 The
                 Governours
                 of
                 Provinces
                 make
                 provision
                 for
                 his
                 expence
                 by
                 the
                 way
                 ,
                 and
                 when
                 he
                 is
                 come
                 near
                 the
                 Metropolis
                 ,
                 there
                 meets
                 him
                 the
                 President
                 of
                 the
                 Privy-Councel
                 ,
                 who
                 receives
                 him
                 in
                 the
                 head
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 Councellors
                 ,
                 and
                 most
                 of
                 the
                 Courtiers
                 ,
                 and
                 conducts
                 the
                 Embassadour
                 to
                 his
                 Lodgings
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 he
                 takes
                 leave
                 of
                 him
                 ,
                 he
                 empowers
                 him
                 to
                 create
                 a
                 certain
                 number
                 of
                 Loytias
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 set
                 at
                 liberty
                 some
                 Condemn'd
                 persons
                 ,
                 the
                 number
                 whereof
                 is
                 regulated
                 sutably
                 to
                 the
                 greatness
                 of
                 the
                 Prince
                 who
                 sends
                 him
                 .
                 They
                 allow
                 him
                 a
                 certain
                 time
                 to
                 repose
                 himself
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 the
                 same
                 persons
                 ,
                 who
                 met
                 him
                 at
                 his
                 entrance
                 ,
                 conduct
                 him
                 to
                 his
                 Audience
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 King
                 gives
                 him
                 as
                 often
                 as
                 he
                 desires
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 present
                 at
                 all
                 the
                 Propositions
                 he
                 makes
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 entertainments
                 they
                 make
                 at
                 Weddings
                 ,
                 are
                 very
                 great
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 Brides
                 Father
                 
                 gives
                 her
                 no
                 other
                 Portion
                 then
                 what
                 he
                 spends
                 the
                 first
                 day
                 ,
                 in
                 treating
                 the
                 relations
                 and
                 friends
                 of
                 his
                 Son
                 in
                 Law
                 ;
                 
                 and
                 the
                 next
                 day
                 ,
                 those
                 of
                 the
                 Bride
                 .
                 The
                 Feasting
                 being
                 over
                 ,
                 the
                 Husband
                 delivers
                 to
                 his
                 Wife
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 presence
                 of
                 her
                 kindred
                 ,
                 the
                 Portion
                 he
                 promised
                 her
                 ,
                 and
                 she
                 gives
                 it
                 her
                 Father
                 or
                 Mother
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 requital
                 of
                 the
                 pains
                 they
                 had
                 taken
                 in
                 her
                 Education
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 by
                 this
                 means
                 such
                 as
                 have
                 most
                 Daughters
                 are
                 the
                 happiest
                 ,
                 especially
                 if
                 they
                 be
                 handsom
                 .
                 Maids
                 are
                 married
                 very
                 young
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Father
                 may
                 dispose
                 of
                 the
                 Dower
                 given
                 his
                 Daughter
                 ,
                 if
                 any
                 necessity
                 oblige
                 him
                 thereto
                 ;
                 but
                 if
                 he
                 keep
                 it
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 due
                 to
                 the
                 Daughter
                 ,
                 all
                 the
                 other
                 Children
                 being
                 excluded
                 from
                 having
                 any
                 benefit
                 thereof
                 .
              
               
                 Polygamy
                 is
                 lawful
                 among
                 them
                 ,
                 
                 but
                 incest
                 severely
                 forbidden
                 ,
                 in
                 a
                 direct
                 line
                 ,
                 to
                 infinitie
                 ;
                 and
                 in
                 a
                 collateral
                 ,
                 to
                 Sisters
                 and
                 Nieces
                 .
                 The
                 first
                 is
                 the
                 only
                 lawful
                 Wife
                 ,
                 the
                 rest
                 Concubines
                 ,
                 insomuch
                 that
                 they
                 do
                 not
                 only
                 not
                 live
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 Lodgings
                 with
                 the
                 first
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 her
                 eldest
                 Son
                 Inherits
                 as
                 much
                 of
                 the
                 Estate
                 himself
                 ,
                 as
                 all
                 the
                 rest
                 put
                 together
                 .
                 If
                 the
                 first
                 wife
                 have
                 no
                 Son
                 ,
                 or
                 having
                 any
                 ,
                 if
                 he
                 die
                 before
                 the
                 Father
                 ,
                 the
                 eldest
                 by
                 the
                 other
                 wives
                 succeeds
                 him
                 in
                 his
                 right
                 ,
                 and
                 represents
                 the
                 heir
                 apparent
                 of
                 the
                 Family
                 .
              
               
                 A
                 man
                 seldom
                 hears
                 of
                 any
                 Adulteries
                 committed
                 among
                 them
                 ;
                 for
                 the
                 women
                 are
                 kept
                 in
                 such
                 restraint
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 in
                 a
                 manner
                 inaccessible
                 .
                 The
                 Husband
                 hath
                 the
                 same
                 power
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 other
                 places
                 ,
                 to
                 kill
                 the
                 Adulteress
                 and
                 her
                 Gallant
                 ,
                 if
                 he
                 take
                 them
                 in
                 the
                 Act
                 :
                 but
                 in
                 regard
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 self-ended
                 and
                 self-conceited
                 Nation
                 ,
                 they
                 choose
                 rather
                 to
                 make
                 their
                 advantage
                 otherwise
                 of
                 such
                 an
                 accident
                 ,
                 then
                 defame
                 themselves
                 by
                 a
                 severity
                 ,
                 which
                 saves
                 their
                 reputation
                 only
                 in
                 appearance
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Government
                 of
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 
                 the
                 Emperour
                 of
                 China
                 ,
                 is
                 Monarchical
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 in
                 some
                 respect
                 despotical
                 ,
                 in
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 the
                 Soveraign
                 is
                 so
                 absolute
                 ,
                 that
                 no
                 Law
                 checks
                 his
                 Power
                 ;
                 and
                 yet
                 his
                 Government
                 is
                 so
                 mild
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 not
                 any
                 Democracy
                 ,
                 where
                 the
                 Inhabitants
                 are
                 less
                 burthen'd
                 then
                 they
                 are
                 in
                 China
                 .
                 Nothing
                 is
                 more
                 destructive
                 to
                 a
                 State
                 ,
                 and
                 more
                 obliges
                 Princes
                 to
                 have
                 recourse
                 to
                 extraordinary
                 wayes
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 cost
                 of
                 their
                 Subjects
                 ,
                 
                 then
                 War.
                 Whence
                 it
                 comes
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Kings
                 of
                 China
                 ,
                 considering
                 that
                 no
                 forreign
                 War
                 can
                 be
                 carried
                 on
                 but
                 at
                 the
                 cost
                 of
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 by
                 that
                 means
                 the
                 foundations
                 of
                 a
                 House
                 are
                 dig'd
                 up
                 to
                 cover
                 the
                 roof
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 have
                 made
                 it
                 a
                 Fundamental
                 Law
                 ,
                 that
                 no
                 War
                 should
                 be
                 made
                 to
                 extend
                 the
                 Frontiers
                 of
                 the
                 Kingdoms
                 .
                 And
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 ,
                 their
                 Subjects
                 may
                 give
                 forreigners
                 no
                 occasion
                 of
                 making
                 any
                 War
                 against
                 their
                 Countrey
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 forbidden
                 upon
                 pain
                 of
                 Death
                 to
                 go
                 out
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 without
                 express
                 permission
                 from
                 the
                 Prince
                 ,
                 or
                 Governour
                 of
                 the
                 Frontiers
                 .
              
               
                 They
                 call
                 their
                 Emperour
                 Tie'neu
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 Son
                 of
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 or
                 Son
                 of
                 God
                 ;
                 not
                 that
                 they
                 believe
                 him
                 descended
                 from
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 but
                 being
                 the
                 chiefest
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 they
                 look
                 on
                 him
                 as
                 a
                 gift
                 of
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 person
                 dear
                 to
                 the
                 Gods.
                 He
                 assumes
                 to
                 himself
                 the
                 quality
                 of
                 Hoang
                 ,
                 which
                 signifies
                 Emperour
                 of
                 dirt
                 or
                 earth
                 ,
                 so
                 to
                 be
                 distinguished
                 ,
                 from
                 Xanhi
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 the
                 great
                 Emperour
                 of
                 the
                 Universe
                 .
                 They
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 who
                 first
                 took
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 Hoangthir
                 lived
                 many
                 ages
                 before
                 the
                 birth
                 of
                 our
                 Saviour
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 his
                 successours
                 were
                 desirous
                 to
                 continue
                 the
                 same
                 name
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 did
                 who
                 succeeded
                 
                   Iulius
                   Caesar
                
                 in
                 the
                 Empire
                 .
              
               
                 That
                 dignity
                 is
                 hereditary
                 in
                 the
                 Family
                 of
                 him
                 who
                 now
                 Reigns
                 ,
                 
                 so
                 as
                 that
                 the
                 eldest
                 Son
                 only
                 succeeds
                 him
                 ,
                 the
                 younger
                 brothers
                 being
                 wholly
                 excluded
                 ,
                 who
                 yet
                 have
                 the
                 Title
                 of
                 King
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 Royal
                 retinue
                 ,
                 with
                 some
                 City
                 of
                 their
                 demean
                 ,
                 where
                 they
                 are
                 lodg'd
                 and
                 treated
                 as
                 Kings
                 ,
                 but
                 have
                 so
                 little
                 Authority
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Governour
                 who
                 hath
                 it
                 wholly
                 himself
                 ,
                 suffers
                 them
                 not
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 to
                 go
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 City
                 ,
                 nay
                 ,
                 le
                 ts
                 them
                 have
                 their
                 allowance
                 but
                 quarterly
                 ,
                 lest
                 having
                 it
                 paid
                 in
                 altogether
                 ,
                 they
                 might
                 employ
                 it
                 in
                 making
                 friends
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 disturbance
                 of
                 the
                 Publick
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Councel
                 of
                 State
                 consists
                 of
                 twelve
                 Councellours
                 and
                 a
                 President
                 ,
                 
                 who
                 next
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 hath
                 most
                 Authority
                 .
                 Besides
                 this
                 ,
                 there
                 are
                 in
                 the
                 City
                 of
                 Xuntien
                 six
                 other
                 Councellours
                 ,
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 one
                 for
                 the
                 administration
                 of
                 Justice
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 call
                 Lyp'u
                 .
                 The
                 second
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 Revenue
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 call
                 Hup'u
                 .
                 The
                 third
                 ,
                 for
                 Ceremonies
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 essential
                 in
                 that
                 Kingdom
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 also
                 called
                 Lyp'u
                 .
                 The
                 fourth
                 for
                 Military
                 Affairs
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 called
                 Pingp'u
                 .
                 The
                 fifth
                 for
                 publick
                 Structures
                 ,
                 called
                 Cungp'u
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 sixth
                 for
                 criminal
                 affairs
                 ,
                 called
                 Hingp'u
                 .
                 The
                 Councellours
                 employed
                 in
                 these
                 Counsels
                 ,
                 deliberate
                 about
                 those
                 things
                 whereof
                 they
                 are
                 to
                 take
                 Cognizance
                 ,
                 and
                 come
                 to
                 some
                 resolution
                 ;
                 but
                 they
                 neither
                 publish
                 nor
                 execute
                 any
                 thing
                 without
                 the
                 Emperours
                 express
                 permission
                 ,
                 who
                 reserves
                 the
                 decision
                 thereof
                 to
                 himself
                 ,
                 as
                 indeed
                 he
                 doth
                 that
                 of
                 all
                 other
                 affairs
                 of
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 .
              
               
               
                 Once
                 in
                 three
                 years
                 he
                 sends
                 Visitors
                 into
                 all
                 the
                 Provinces
                 ,
                 who
                 particularly
                 inquire
                 into
                 the
                 lives
                 and
                 actions
                 of
                 the
                 Governours
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 state
                 of
                 the
                 Provinces
                 ;
                 whereof
                 they
                 make
                 him
                 a
                 faithful
                 report
                 ;
                 and
                 by
                 this
                 means
                 he
                 perfectly
                 knows
                 what
                 is
                 done
                 all
                 over
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 ,
                 though
                 he
                 never
                 stirs
                 out
                 of
                 his
                 place
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 members
                 of
                 that
                 Councel
                 of
                 State
                 which
                 they
                 call
                 Colao
                 ,
                 
                 or
                 Caisiang
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 Auxiliary
                 Governours
                 ,
                 or
                 Ministers
                 of
                 State
                 ,
                 are
                 all
                 Philosophers
                 ,
                 and
                 most
                 of
                 them
                 well
                 skil'd
                 in
                 Astrology
                 ,
                 inasmuch
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 expected
                 they
                 should
                 fore-see
                 the
                 Events
                 of
                 things
                 ,
                 not
                 only
                 by
                 the
                 help
                 of
                 civil
                 Prudence
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 by
                 the
                 course
                 of
                 the
                 Stars
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 think
                 more
                 infallible
                 ,
                 then
                 those
                 of
                 reason
                 grounded
                 on
                 experience
                 .
                 The
                 President
                 of
                 this
                 Councel
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 his
                 absence
                 ,
                 the
                 most
                 ancient
                 Councellour
                 ,
                 reports
                 to
                 the
                 King
                 the
                 debates
                 of
                 the
                 Councel
                 ,
                 speaking
                 to
                 him
                 on
                 his
                 knees
                 ,
                 and
                 looking
                 down
                 to
                 the
                 ground
                 ,
                 never
                 lifting
                 up
                 his
                 eyes
                 ,
                 though
                 the
                 audience
                 should
                 last
                 two
                 hours
                 .
              
               
                 All
                 the
                 Provinces
                 of
                 China
                 have
                 a
                 Viceroy
                 ,
                 
                 whom
                 they
                 call
                 Comon
                 ,
                 only
                 Peking
                 and
                 Nanking
                 excepted
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 Royal
                 Provinces
                 ,
                 and
                 have
                 only
                 Governours
                 ,
                 whom
                 they
                 call
                 Insuanto's
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 as
                 King's
                 Lieutenants
                 ,
                 inasmuch
                 as
                 they
                 have
                 the
                 chief
                 Authority
                 in
                 the
                 Province
                 next
                 the
                 Viceroy
                 ,
                 yet
                 each
                 within
                 his
                 own
                 jurisdiction
                 ,
                 which
                 extends
                 only
                 over
                 the
                 great
                 Cities
                 ,
                 where
                 they
                 reside
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 lesser
                 ones
                 which
                 depend
                 on
                 them
                 .
                 These
                 last
                 have
                 also
                 their
                 Governours
                 ,
                 whom
                 they
                 call
                 Tutuam
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 
                   Portuguez
                   ,
                   Mandorines
                
                 .
              
               
                 They
                 call
                 him
                 who
                 is
                 receiver
                 of
                 the
                 King's
                 Revenue
                 in
                 a
                 Province
                 ,
                 
                 Ponchasi
                 ;
                 him
                 who
                 commands
                 the
                 Soldiery
                 thereof
                 ,
                 Toloc
                 ;
                 The
                 President
                 for
                 the
                 Administration
                 of
                 Justice
                 ,
                 Anchasi
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 chief
                 of
                 a
                 Councel
                 of
                 War
                 Aytao
                 .
                 All
                 these
                 Officers
                 have
                 their
                 several
                 Counsels
                 ,
                 who
                 all
                 meet
                 in
                 the
                 Vice-roys
                 Palace
                 ,
                 who
                 takes
                 Cognizance
                 of
                 all
                 Affairs
                 passed
                 therein
                 ;
                 and
                 if
                 they
                 be
                 of
                 importance
                 ,
                 he
                 sends
                 an
                 Express
                 to
                 give
                 notice
                 thereof
                 to
                 the
                 President
                 of
                 the
                 Councel
                 of
                 State.
                 
              
               
                 The
                 most
                 eminent
                 persons
                 next
                 the
                 President
                 ,
                 
                 whom
                 they
                 call
                 Colao
                 ,
                 are
                 the
                 Cautoc
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 the
                 chief
                 Standard-bearer
                 ;
                 the
                 Pochin
                 ,
                 or
                 receiver
                 of
                 the
                 Kings
                 Revenue
                 ;
                 the
                 Pochinsy
                 ,
                 or
                 Lord-keeper
                 of
                 the
                 Great-Seal
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 Autzat
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 the
                 chief
                 Judge
                 of
                 the
                 City
                 .
              
               
                 Under
                 this
                 last
                 ,
                 
                 there
                 are
                 three
                 Lieutenants
                 ,
                 whereof
                 one
                 is
                 called
                 Hutay
                 ,
                 another
                 ,
                 Tzi●
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 third
                 ,
                 Toutoy
                 ,
                 who
                 sit
                 in
                 Judgment
                 once
                 a
                 week
                 at
                 their
                 own
                 houses
                 ,
                 and
                 appoint
                 Commissioners
                 ,
                 who
                 have
                 their
                 setled
                 quarters
                 ,
                 consisting
                 each
                 of
                 a
                 thousand
                 〈◊〉
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 particularly
                 observable
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Commissioner
                 hath
                 no
                 Authority
                 in
                 the
                 street
                 where
                 he
                 lives
                 ,
                 lest
                 he
                 should
                 be
                 byassed
                 in
                 his
                 Judgment
                 by
                 any
                 〈…〉
                 on
                 of
                 neighbour-hood
                 ,
                 whence
                 it
                 also
                 comes
                 ,
                 that
                 no
                 man
                 is
                 made
                 Vice-roy
                 ,
                 〈…〉
                 Judge
                 in
                 his
                 own
                 Country
                 ,
                 but
                 he
                 is
                 sent
                 to
                 remote
                 Provinces
                 ,
                 where
                 he
                 hath
                 no
                 relations
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Officers
                 are
                 changed
                 every
                 three
                 years
                 ,
                 and
                 from
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 their
                 departure
                 from
                 Court
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 place
                 of
                 their
                 ordinary
                 Habitation
                 ,
                 the
                 King
                 defrayes
                 all
                 their
                 Charges
                 ,
                 leaving
                 it
                 to
                 their
                 choice
                 ,
                 whether
                 they
                 will
                 take
                 their
                 allowance
                 in
                 provision
                 or
                 mony
                 .
                 While
                 they
                 continue
                 in
                 their
                 employment
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 lodg'd
                 and
                 treated
                 at
                 the
                 Kings
                 charge
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 are
                 lodg'd
                 neer
                 the
                 Judges
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 house
                 ,
                 the
                 Clerks
                 ,
                 Door-keepers
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 other
                 Officers
                 belonging
                 to
                 their
                 charge
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 also
                 maintain'd
                 and
                 paid
                 by
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 take
                 no
                 bribes
                 or
                 gratifications
                 from
                 the
                 parties
                 .
              
               
                 They
                 are
                 so
                 circumspect
                 in
                 all
                 their
                 proceedings
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 Judge
                 but
                 so
                 strictly
                 examines
                 all
                 particulars
                 ,
                 as
                 not
                 to
                 fear
                 any
                 reproach
                 of
                 neglect
                 .
                 Debtours
                 are
                 treated
                 with
                 so
                 great
                 rigour
                 ,
                 that
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 not
                 able
                 to
                 satisfie
                 their
                 Creditors
                 ,
                 had
                 rather
                 be
                 sold
                 to
                 them
                 then
                 endure
                 the
                 cruel
                 fustigations
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 middest
                 whereof
                 ,
                 some
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 of
                 a
                 more
                 delicate
                 Constitution
                 ,
                 many
                 times
                 expire
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 course
                 taken
                 for
                 the
                 discovery
                 of
                 Crimes
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 to
                 prevent
                 several
                 other
                 disorders
                 ,
                 is
                 admirable
                 .
                 The
                 Judges
                 coming
                 to
                 the
                 place
                 of
                 their
                 residence
                 ,
                 cause
                 a
                 List
                 to
                 be
                 taken
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 houses
                 within
                 their
                 jurisdiction
                 ,
                 and
                 having
                 distributed
                 them
                 into
                 Decads
                 ,
                 they
                 set
                 a
                 bill
                 on
                 every
                 tenth
                 house
                 ,
                 injoyning
                 the
                 Inhabitants
                 to
                 discover
                 such
                 of
                 their
                 Decad
                 as
                 they
                 know
                 hath
                 committed
                 any
                 crimes
                 ,
                 upon
                 pain
                 of
                 being
                 responsible
                 for
                 the
                 same
                 themselves
                 ;
                 as
                 also
                 to
                 give
                 notice
                 of
                 such
                 of
                 their
                 Decad
                 ,
                 as
                 remove
                 from
                 their
                 houses
                 ,
                 or
                 intend
                 any
                 great
                 journey
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 be
                 oblig'd
                 to
                 pay
                 their
                 debts
                 ,
                 before
                 they
                 leave
                 the
                 quarter
                 .
              
               
                 They
                 have
                 no
                 mercy
                 on
                 Criminals
                 ,
                 yet
                 is
                 there
                 not
                 any
                 person
                 Executed
                 ,
                 till
                 the
                 crime
                 be
                 made
                 so
                 apparent
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 criminal
                 can
                 alledge
                 nothing
                 for
                 himself
                 .
                 They
                 endeavour
                 to
                 get
                 out
                 the
                 truth
                 by
                 fair
                 means
                 ,
                 and
                 never
                 order
                 any
                 to
                 be
                 tortured
                 ,
                 but
                 upon
                 very
                 great
                 presumptions
                 ;
                 but
                 then
                 they
                 do
                 it
                 cruelly
                 .
              
               
                 They
                 put
                 their
                 fingers
                 between
                 two
                 sticks
                 ,
                 
                 two
                 fingers
                 broad
                 and
                 better
                 ,
                 through
                 the
                 ends
                 whereof
                 they
                 draw
                 a
                 strong
                 pack-thred
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 bind
                 so
                 hard
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 break
                 the
                 bones
                 ,
                 and
                 make
                 the
                 nailes
                 come
                 off
                 .
                 Another
                 torture
                 they
                 have
                 is
                 ,
                 to
                 put
                 the
                 feet
                 between
                 
                 two
                 boards
                 ,
                 much
                 after
                 the
                 same
                 manner
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 some
                 parts
                 of
                 Europe
                 ,
                 they
                 put
                 the
                 Leggs
                 into
                 boots
                 full
                 of
                 hot
                 oyle
                 ,
                 save
                 that
                 ,
                 there
                 the
                 feet
                 are
                 tormented
                 ,
                 and
                 here
                 the
                 leggs
                 .
              
               
                 Every
                 great
                 City
                 hath
                 several
                 Prisons
                 ,
                 
                 which
                 are
                 very
                 strictly
                 kept
                 ,
                 but
                 have
                 belonging
                 to
                 them
                 Courts
                 ,
                 Gardens
                 ,
                 Ponds
                 ,
                 and
                 Walks
                 for
                 the
                 divertisement
                 of
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 detained
                 there
                 for
                 slight
                 offences
                 .
                 They
                 have
                 also
                 drinking-houses
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 convenience
                 of
                 the
                 Prisoners
                 ,
                 and
                 Shops
                 ,
                 wherein
                 are
                 sold
                 such
                 things
                 as
                 the
                 Prisoners
                 make
                 ,
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 their
                 better
                 subsistance
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Sentence
                 of
                 death
                 is
                 not
                 executed
                 till
                 the
                 King
                 hath
                 confirmed
                 it
                 ;
                 nay
                 ,
                 even
                 that
                 had
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 done
                 with
                 so
                 many
                 Ceremonies
                 ,
                 that
                 unless
                 the
                 heynousness
                 of
                 the
                 Crime
                 cry
                 for
                 Vengeance
                 very
                 loud
                 ,
                 there
                 are
                 more
                 Condemn'd
                 persons
                 languish
                 in
                 the
                 Prisons
                 ,
                 then
                 die
                 by
                 the
                 hand
                 of
                 the
                 Executioner
                 .
                 For
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 Execution
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 presence
                 of
                 the
                 chief
                 Judge
                 of
                 the
                 Province
                 ,
                 or
                 Visitor
                 ,
                 who
                 being
                 come
                 to
                 the
                 place
                 ,
                 calls
                 for
                 the
                 Indictments
                 of
                 such
                 as
                 stand
                 condemned
                 to
                 die
                 ,
                 and
                 examine
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 thereupon
                 either
                 confirms
                 or
                 repeals
                 the
                 sentence
                 of
                 the
                 ordinary
                 Judge
                 .
                 Of
                 those
                 whose
                 Sentence
                 is
                 confirm'd
                 ,
                 he
                 takes
                 fifty
                 of
                 the
                 greatest
                 offenders
                 ,
                 and
                 orders
                 the
                 Goaler
                 to
                 prepare
                 them
                 for
                 their
                 execution
                 .
                 Yet
                 are
                 they
                 not
                 brought
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Prison
                 ,
                 till
                 they
                 are
                 once
                 more
                 examined
                 ;
                 and
                 if
                 they
                 can
                 alledge
                 any
                 receivable
                 excuse
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 shut
                 up
                 again
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 they
                 discharge
                 the
                 great
                 Guns
                 ,
                 to
                 shew
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 going
                 to
                 Execution
                 .
                 But
                 before
                 they
                 are
                 brought
                 to
                 the
                 place
                 of
                 punishment
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 examined
                 once
                 more
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Judge
                 presses
                 them
                 to
                 think
                 of
                 themselves
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 find
                 out
                 some
                 pretence
                 that
                 might
                 oblige
                 him
                 to
                 defer
                 it
                 .
                 If
                 they
                 have
                 nothing
                 to
                 alledge
                 ,
                 he
                 orders
                 so
                 many
                 Guns
                 to
                 be
                 fired
                 ,
                 as
                 there
                 are
                 persons
                 to
                 be
                 executed
                 .
                 Being
                 come
                 to
                 the
                 place
                 of
                 execution
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 set
                 upon
                 heaps
                 of
                 Ashes
                 ,
                 where
                 they
                 have
                 somewhat
                 given
                 them
                 to
                 eat
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 begins
                 the
                 last
                 examination
                 :
                 but
                 if
                 ,
                 that
                 over
                 ,
                 they
                 have
                 no
                 excuse
                 ,
                 the
                 Guns
                 are
                 discharged
                 the
                 third
                 time
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 execution
                 is
                 compleated
                 .
              
               
                 Their
                 punishments
                 are
                 ,
                 
                 to
                 hang
                 up
                 ,
                 to
                 empale
                 ,
                 to
                 burn
                 ;
                 but
                 this
                 last
                 is
                 only
                 for
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 guilty
                 of
                 high
                 Treason
                 .
              
               
                 They
                 have
                 a
                 particular
                 punishment
                 for
                 Thieves
                 .
                 
                 For
                 as
                 they
                 detest
                 Theft
                 above
                 all
                 Crimes
                 ,
                 so
                 is
                 its
                 punishment
                 attended
                 with
                 more
                 infamy
                 then
                 the
                 others
                 .
                 They
                 lay
                 the
                 Malefactor
                 upon
                 his
                 belly
                 ,
                 with
                 his
                 hands
                 ti'd
                 behind
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 that
                 posture
                 ,
                 two
                 executioners
                 beat
                 him
                 with
                 all
                 their
                 might
                 upon
                 the
                 calf
                 of
                 the
                 Leg
                 ,
                 with
                 great
                 Canes
                 moystned
                 in
                 water
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 so
                 painful
                 a
                 chastisement
                 ,
                 that
                 most
                 of
                 the
                 wretches
                 die
                 under
                 their
                 hands
                 .
                 The
                 Judges
                 are
                 present
                 at
                 these
                 executions
                 ;
                 but
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 not
                 be
                 moved
                 to
                 compassion
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Condemned
                 would
                 never
                 be
                 the
                 better
                 for
                 ,
                 they
                 spend
                 their
                 time
                 in
                 gaming
                 and
                 drinking
                 ,
                 and
                 stop
                 their
                 ears
                 against
                 their
                 cries
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 that
                 Governours
                 and
                 Judges
                 may
                 not
                 abuse
                 their
                 power
                 ,
                 
                 they
                 are
                 obliged
                 not
                 only
                 to
                 give
                 an
                 account
                 of
                 their
                 actions
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 expiration
                 of
                 their
                 Commissions
                 ,
                 before
                 Judges
                 appointed
                 for
                 that
                 purpose
                 ,
                 whom
                 they
                 call
                 Chenes
                 ;
                 but
                 also
                 the
                 King
                 sends
                 into
                 the
                 Provinces
                 a
                 Visitor
                 ,
                 whom
                 they
                 call
                 Leaches
                 .
                 He
                 goes
                 into
                 the
                 Province
                 incognito
                 ,
                 takes
                 an
                 exact
                 and
                 secret
                 information
                 of
                 the
                 Actions
                 of
                 the
                 Officers
                 ,
                 and
                 having
                 gone
                 round
                 the
                 Province
                 ,
                 comes
                 up
                 near
                 the
                 Metropolis
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 towards
                 the
                 time
                 that
                 all
                 the
                 Officers
                 of
                 the
                 Province
                 meet
                 there
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 once
                 a
                 month
                 ;
                 he
                 sends
                 to
                 the
                 Viceroy
                 and
                 the
                 Assembly
                 to
                 open
                 the
                 Gate
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 may
                 come
                 and
                 acquaint
                 them
                 with
                 the
                 King's
                 pleasure
                 .
                 This
                 message
                 discovers
                 his
                 quality
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 when
                 he
                 goes
                 into
                 the
                 Assembly
                 ,
                 he
                 hath
                 his
                 Commission
                 carried
                 open
                 before
                 him
                 ;
                 and
                 assoon
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 read
                 ,
                 the
                 Viceroy
                 comes
                 out
                 of
                 his
                 place
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 other
                 Judges
                 out
                 of
                 their
                 seats
                 ,
                 and
                 do
                 reverence
                 to
                 the
                 Visitor
                 ,
                 who
                 having
                 taken
                 the
                 Viceroys
                 place
                 ,
                 commends
                 those
                 who
                 have
                 done
                 their
                 duty
                 ,
                 and
                 tells
                 them
                 ,
                 he
                 shall
                 not
                 fail
                 to
                 report
                 the
                 same
                 to
                 his
                 Majesty
                 .
              
               
                 Then
                 turning
                 to
                 those
                 whom
                 he
                 hath
                 found
                 Delinquent
                 ,
                 he
                 reproves
                 them
                 ,
                 deprives
                 them
                 of
                 the
                 Marks
                 of
                 Magistracy
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 the
                 Hat
                 and
                 Girdle
                 ,
                 suspends
                 ,
                 or
                 absolutely
                 dispossesses
                 them
                 of
                 their
                 charges
                 ,
                 and
                 puts
                 others
                 into
                 them
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 in
                 his
                 power
                 to
                 advance
                 to
                 the
                 greatest
                 dignities
                 such
                 as
                 he
                 judges
                 capable
                 thereof
                 ,
                 to
                 brand
                 with
                 infamy
                 those
                 who
                 have
                 neglected
                 their
                 duty
                 ,
                 nay
                 ,
                 to
                 punish
                 them
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 with
                 death
                 ;
                 inasmuch
                 as
                 the
                 Emperour
                 only
                 is
                 Master
                 of
                 the
                 lives
                 of
                 his
                 Subjects
                 .
              
               
                 As
                 to
                 the
                 Religion
                 of
                 the
                 Chineses
                 ,
                 
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 Pagan
                 ,
                 though
                 from
                 the
                 figure
                 of
                 one
                 of
                 their
                 principal
                 Divinities
                 ,
                 it
                 might
                 be
                 imagined
                 that
                 they
                 have
                 heretofore
                 had
                 some
                 apprehensions
                 of
                 Christianity
                 ,
                 and
                 some
                 would
                 infer
                 ,
                 that
                 three
                 Heads
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 make
                 coming
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Body
                 of
                 one
                 of
                 their
                 Idols
                 ,
                 represent
                 the
                 
                   blessed
                   Trinity
                
                 ,
                 which
                 makes
                 the
                 first
                 and
                 greatest
                 Mistery
                 of
                 Christian
                 Religion
                 .
                 They
                 adde
                 hereto
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   St.
                   Thomas
                
                 the
                 Apostle
                 Preached
                 the
                 Gospel
                 in
                 China
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 there
                 are
                 some
                 Pictures
                 to
                 be
                 found
                 there
                 ,
                 wherein
                 may
                 be
                 seen
                 men
                 dressed
                 and
                 shaped
                 as
                 the
                 Apostles
                 are
                 painted
                 among
                 us
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 some
                 have
                 seen
                 their
                 Images
                 representing
                 the
                 
                   blessed
                   Virgin
                
                 ,
                 holding
                 
                 the
                 Saviour
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 in
                 her
                 Armes
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 se
                 are
                 only
                 chimerical
                 imaginations
                 ,
                 since
                 that
                 ,
                 setting
                 aside
                 the
                 establishments
                 which
                 the
                 Portuguez
                 and
                 Spaniards
                 have
                 made
                 there
                 some
                 years
                 since
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 not
                 the
                 least
                 track
                 to
                 be
                 seen
                 of
                 the
                 Ancient
                 Christian
                 Religion
                 .
              
               
                 They
                 affirm
                 that
                 all
                 things
                 ,
                 
                 visible
                 and
                 invisible
                 ,
                 were
                 made
                 by
                 Heaven
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 they
                 express
                 by
                 the
                 first
                 Letter
                 of
                 their
                 Alphabet
                 .
                 They
                 also
                 believe
                 that
                 the
                 Heaven
                 governs
                 the
                 Universe
                 by
                 a
                 Vicegerent
                 ,
                 whom
                 they
                 call
                 
                   Laocon
                   Tzautey
                
                 .
                 For
                 him
                 it
                 is
                 they
                 have
                 the
                 greatest
                 veneration
                 next
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 and
                 say
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 an
                 eternal
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 not
                 created
                 .
                 They
                 have
                 the
                 same
                 opinion
                 of
                 another
                 Divinity
                 ,
                 whom
                 they
                 call
                 Cansay
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 whom
                 they
                 Attribute
                 an
                 absolute
                 power
                 over
                 all
                 Sublunary
                 things
                 .
                 To
                 these
                 three
                 Spirits
                 ,
                 they
                 add
                 three
                 principal
                 Ministers
                 ,
                 whom
                 they
                 call
                 
                   Tanquam
                   ,
                   Teiquam
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Tzuiquam
                 ,
                 whereof
                 the
                 first
                 presides
                 over
                 the
                 Air
                 ,
                 and
                 makes
                 it
                 rain
                 ;
                 another
                 ,
                 over
                 the
                 generation
                 of
                 Men
                 and
                 other
                 Animals
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 production
                 of
                 Fruits
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 third
                 hath
                 the
                 government
                 of
                 the
                 Sea.
                 They
                 also
                 canonize
                 some
                 ,
                 whose
                 lives
                 have
                 been
                 eminent
                 for
                 Sanctity
                 ,
                 or
                 otherwise
                 ,
                 and
                 call
                 them
                 Pausaos
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 Saints
                 ;
                 but
                 they
                 do
                 not
                 render
                 them
                 the
                 same
                 Honours
                 they
                 do
                 the
                 Gods
                 before
                 mentioned
                 ,
                 or
                 yet
                 the
                 three
                 following
                 Saints
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 also
                 in
                 great
                 veneration
                 among
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 first
                 they
                 call
                 Sichia
                 ,
                 
                 who
                 came
                 into
                 China
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 of
                 Toungking
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 Founder
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 Religious
                 Orders
                 of
                 both
                 Sexes
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 at
                 present
                 in
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 ,
                 and
                 whereof
                 there
                 are
                 very
                 great
                 numbers
                 ,
                 living
                 in
                 perpetual
                 celebate
                 ,
                 and
                 inhabiting
                 in
                 Monasteries
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 second
                 is
                 called
                 Quanina
                 ,
                 
                 a
                 Female
                 Saint
                 ,
                 and
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 affirm
                 ,
                 was
                 the
                 third
                 Daughter
                 of
                 King
                 Tzonton
                 ,
                 who
                 having
                 married
                 his
                 two
                 elder
                 Daughters
                 ,
                 would
                 also
                 have
                 this
                 embrace
                 the
                 same
                 kind
                 of
                 life
                 .
                 But
                 this
                 Princess
                 having
                 made
                 a
                 Vow
                 of
                 Chastity
                 ,
                 would
                 not
                 hear
                 of
                 Marriage
                 ,
                 and
                 upon
                 that
                 account
                 lost
                 her
                 Fathers
                 favour
                 ,
                 who
                 shut
                 her
                 up
                 in
                 a
                 place
                 ,
                 where
                 her
                 employment
                 was
                 ,
                 to
                 carry
                 Wood
                 and
                 Water
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 weed
                 a
                 great
                 Garden
                 whereof
                 she
                 had
                 the
                 keeping
                 .
                 They
                 have
                 great
                 Legends
                 of
                 the
                 Life
                 of
                 this
                 Saint
                 ,
                 and
                 relate
                 several
                 stories
                 of
                 her
                 ;
                 among
                 others
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Apes
                 of
                 the
                 neighbouring
                 Forrest
                 came
                 thither
                 ,
                 and
                 carried
                 Water
                 for
                 her
                 ;
                 that
                 the
                 Birds
                 weeded
                 the
                 Garden
                 for
                 her
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 several
                 other
                 Creatures
                 brought
                 the
                 wood
                 she
                 was
                 obliged
                 to
                 fetch
                 .
                 The
                 Father
                 imagining
                 this
                 was
                 done
                 by
                 his
                 Daughter's
                 witchcraft
                 ,
                 caused
                 the
                 house
                 to
                 be
                 fired
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Princess
                 seeing
                 ,
                 and
                 considering
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 for
                 her
                 sake
                 ,
                 would
                 have
                 cut
                 her
                 own
                 throat
                 ,
                 with
                 a
                 string
                 of
                 hair
                 ;
                 but
                 she
                 immediately
                 found
                 the
                 fire
                 put
                 out
                 by
                 a
                 great
                 shower
                 which
                 then
                 fell
                 ,
                 whereupon
                 she
                 went
                 thence
                 and
                 retired
                 into
                 the
                 Deserts
                 of
                 the
                 neighbouring
                 Mountain
                 .
                 The
                 King's
                 impiety
                 was
                 punished
                 with
                 the
                 Leprosie
                 ,
                 which
                 spread
                 it self
                 over
                 all
                 his
                 body
                 ,
                 wherein
                 it
                 bred
                 so
                 many
                 Worms
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 had
                 been
                 devoured
                 by
                 them
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 Daughter
                 ,
                 upon
                 notice
                 given
                 her
                 of
                 it
                 by
                 a
                 voice
                 from
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 had
                 not
                 relieved
                 him
                 .
                 The
                 misery
                 he
                 endured
                 had
                 raised
                 in
                 him
                 a
                 great
                 remorse
                 of
                 Conscience
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 finding
                 himself
                 recovered
                 by
                 his
                 Daughter's
                 intercession
                 ,
                 he
                 fell
                 down
                 on
                 his
                 knees
                 before
                 her
                 ,
                 begg'd
                 her
                 pardon
                 for
                 what
                 was
                 past
                 ,
                 and
                 would
                 have
                 adored
                 her
                 ,
                 but
                 she
                 refused
                 those
                 honours
                 :
                 yet
                 so
                 as
                 that
                 ,
                 it
                 not
                 being
                 in
                 her
                 power
                 to
                 avoid
                 them
                 ,
                 she
                 set
                 an
                 Idol
                 before
                 her
                 ,
                 and
                 returned
                 to
                 the
                 Desert
                 ,
                 whence
                 she
                 came
                 only
                 to
                 cure
                 her
                 Father
                 .
                 She
                 dyed
                 there
                 ,
                 and
                 ,
                 by
                 an
                 extraordinary
                 austerity
                 of
                 life
                 ,
                 acquired
                 so
                 great
                 a
                 reputation
                 of
                 sanctity
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 still
                 honour
                 her
                 with
                 a
                 Religious
                 worship
                 ,
                 invocate
                 her
                 ,
                 and
                 beg
                 her
                 intercession
                 for
                 the
                 remission
                 of
                 sins
                 .
              
               
                 They
                 have
                 yet
                 a
                 third
                 Saint
                 ,
                 
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 Sex
                 ,
                 whom
                 they
                 call
                 Neoma
                 ;
                 and
                 affirm
                 ,
                 she
                 was
                 a
                 Daughter
                 of
                 a
                 Prince
                 of
                 the
                 City
                 of
                 Yocheu
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Province
                 of
                 Huquang
                 .
                 The
                 aversion
                 she
                 had
                 conceived
                 against
                 Marriage
                 ,
                 obliged
                 her
                 to
                 retire
                 into
                 the
                 Island
                 of
                 Ingoa
                 ,
                 where
                 they
                 say
                 she
                 wrought
                 many
                 Miracles
                 .
                 They
                 relate
                 ,
                 among
                 others
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 Lord
                 named
                 Compo
                 ,
                 having
                 received
                 orders
                 from
                 the
                 King
                 to
                 go
                 along
                 with
                 a
                 Fleet
                 which
                 lay
                 ready
                 to
                 set
                 sail
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 not
                 in
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 the
                 Mariners
                 to
                 weigh
                 the
                 Anchors
                 .
                 Compo
                 was
                 so
                 surprised
                 at
                 the
                 accident
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 would
                 needs
                 see
                 himself
                 what
                 might
                 be
                 the
                 cause
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 He
                 found
                 Neoma
                 sitting
                 on
                 the
                 Anchor
                 belonging
                 to
                 the
                 Admiral
                 .
                 He
                 told
                 her
                 ,
                 the
                 King
                 had
                 commanded
                 him
                 to
                 go
                 and
                 make
                 a
                 War
                 in
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 neighbouring
                 Provinces
                 ,
                 and
                 entreated
                 her
                 not
                 to
                 oppose
                 his
                 Design
                 .
                 She
                 made
                 answer
                 ,
                 that
                 she
                 would
                 contribute
                 to
                 his
                 gaining
                 the
                 Victory
                 he
                 promised
                 himself
                 in
                 that
                 Expedition
                 ,
                 if
                 he
                 would
                 take
                 her
                 along
                 with
                 him
                 :
                 which
                 he
                 was
                 the
                 more
                 inclinable
                 to
                 do
                 ,
                 in
                 regard
                 he
                 already
                 knew
                 her
                 by
                 reputation
                 .
                 Accordingly
                 ,
                 the
                 Army
                 was
                 no
                 sooner
                 come
                 in
                 sight
                 of
                 the
                 Enemies
                 Countrey
                 ,
                 but
                 she
                 dissolved
                 the
                 Charm
                 ,
                 whereby
                 the
                 Inhabitants
                 had
                 made
                 all
                 the
                 Sea
                 look
                 as
                 if
                 it
                 had
                 been
                 on
                 fire
                 ,
                 and
                 forced
                 the
                 Enemies
                 to
                 render
                 themselves
                 up
                 at
                 mercy
                 .
                 Compo
                 thought
                 at
                 first
                 it
                 had
                 been
                 an
                 illusion
                 ;
                 whereupon
                 he
                 would
                 have
                 a
                 stronger
                 assurance
                 of
                 Neoma's
                 power
                 ,
                 and
                 told
                 her
                 ;
                 he
                 should
                 make
                 no
                 further
                 question
                 
                 of
                 her
                 sanctity
                 ,
                 if
                 she
                 could
                 make
                 the
                 stick
                 he
                 had
                 in
                 his
                 hand
                 to
                 flourish
                 ,
                 and
                 wax
                 green
                 again
                 ;
                 which
                 she
                 did
                 .
                 Compo
                 planted
                 his
                 stick
                 at
                 the
                 stern
                 of
                 his
                 Ship
                 ,
                 and
                 openly
                 acknowledged
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 the
                 success
                 of
                 his
                 Arms
                 was
                 to
                 be
                 attributed
                 to
                 Neoma
                 ;
                 and
                 thence
                 it
                 comes
                 ,
                 they
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Chineses
                 set
                 this
                 Neoma
                 at
                 the
                 Sterns
                 of
                 their
                 Ships
                 ,
                 and
                 make
                 their
                 Addresses
                 to
                 her
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 prosperity
                 of
                 their
                 Voyages
                 .
              
               
                 They
                 express
                 little
                 Devotion
                 and
                 respect
                 for
                 their
                 Idol's
                 .
                 
                 For
                 being
                 extreamly
                 addicted
                 to
                 consult
                 Incantations
                 and
                 Charms
                 ,
                 in
                 all
                 their
                 affairs
                 of
                 great
                 Importance
                 ,
                 in
                 so
                 much
                 that
                 they
                 will
                 not
                 undertake
                 a
                 journey
                 ,
                 nor
                 marry
                 ,
                 nor
                 indeed
                 do
                 any
                 business
                 of
                 consequence
                 ,
                 till
                 they
                 have
                 consulted
                 them
                 .
                 If
                 they
                 prove
                 not
                 according
                 to
                 their
                 expectations
                 ,
                 they
                 raile
                 at
                 their
                 Gods
                 ,
                 call
                 them
                 Dogs
                 ,
                 and
                 reproach
                 them
                 with
                 all
                 baseness
                 .
                 But
                 when
                 their
                 indignation
                 is
                 a
                 little
                 over
                 ,
                 they
                 change
                 their
                 reproaches
                 into
                 flattery
                 and
                 kindness
                 ,
                 ask
                 them
                 pardon
                 ,
                 promise
                 them
                 what
                 they
                 least
                 intend
                 to
                 perform
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 return
                 to
                 their
                 Incantations
                 again
                 .
                 If
                 they
                 are
                 otherwise
                 answered
                 then
                 before
                 ,
                 they
                 flatter
                 and
                 praise
                 their
                 Gods
                 ;
                 but
                 if
                 they
                 are
                 still
                 threatned
                 with
                 misfortune
                 ,
                 they
                 give
                 them
                 both
                 ill
                 words
                 and
                 blows
                 ,
                 throw
                 them
                 down
                 ,
                 tread
                 upon
                 them
                 ,
                 beat
                 them
                 ,
                 drag
                 them
                 into
                 the
                 dirt
                 ,
                 burn
                 them
                 with
                 a
                 candle
                 ,
                 or
                 whip
                 them
                 ,
                 till
                 the
                 Spell
                 favours
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 they
                 offer
                 to
                 them
                 Ducks
                 ,
                 Geese
                 ,
                 Poultry
                 ,
                 boild
                 Rice
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 Their
                 great
                 Sacrifices
                 consist
                 of
                 offering
                 to
                 their
                 Gods
                 the
                 head
                 of
                 a
                 boil'd
                 Hog
                 ,
                 adorn'd
                 with
                 flowers
                 and
                 〈◊〉
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 Jar
                 of
                 Wine
                 .
              
               
                 Their
                 way
                 of
                 Incantation
                 is
                 performed
                 by
                 two
                 pieces
                 of
                 Wood
                 ,
                 
                 about
                 the
                 bigness
                 of
                 a
                 Wall-nut
                 ,
                 whereof
                 one
                 side
                 is
                 flat
                 ,
                 the
                 other
                 round
                 ,
                 like
                 a
                 half
                 bowl
                 .
                 These
                 they
                 cast
                 upon
                 the
                 ground
                 ,
                 and
                 if
                 it
                 happen
                 that
                 both
                 ,
                 or
                 one
                 fall
                 so
                 as
                 that
                 the
                 round
                 side
                 be
                 downwards
                 ,
                 they
                 take
                 it
                 for
                 a
                 very
                 ill
                 omen
                 ;
                 but
                 they
                 cast
                 them
                 so
                 often
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 must
                 at
                 last
                 fall
                 as
                 they
                 would
                 have
                 them
                 .
                 Another
                 way
                 they
                 have
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 by
                 casting
                 into
                 a
                 Pot
                 several
                 pieces
                 of
                 Wood
                 ,
                 each
                 whereof
                 hath
                 a
                 certain
                 Character
                 upon
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 have
                 them
                 drawn
                 out
                 by
                 a
                 Child
                 ;
                 and
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 taken
                 out
                 ,
                 they
                 turn
                 over
                 a
                 Book
                 ,
                 till
                 they
                 come
                 to
                 a
                 Page
                 that
                 begins
                 with
                 the
                 Character
                 drawn
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Pot
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 accommodate
                 the
                 words
                 they
                 find
                 in
                 the
                 Page
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 thing
                 whereof
                 they
                 would
                 know
                 the
                 event
                 by
                 the
                 said
                 drawing
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Characters
                 .
              
               
                 They
                 also
                 invoke
                 the
                 Devil
                 ;
                 
                 and
                 the
                 gestures
                 of
                 those
                 who
                 are
                 employed
                 in
                 these
                 Invocations
                 are
                 such
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 man
                 would
                 say
                 they
                 were
                 really
                 possessed
                 ;
                 nay
                 there
                 have
                 been
                 some
                 Christians
                 so
                 simple
                 as
                 to
                 believe
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Chineses
                 believe
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 the
                 Heavens
                 ,
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 and
                 Water
                 ,
                 have
                 been
                 from
                 all
                 eternity
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 heretofore
                 they
                 were
                 so
                 confounded
                 together
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 must
                 be
                 the
                 work
                 of
                 a
                 Divinity
                 to
                 reduce
                 them
                 into
                 order
                 .
                 They
                 call
                 the
                 God
                 who
                 did
                 this
                 ,
                 Tayn
                 ,
                 and
                 affirm
                 that
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 beginning
                 ,
                 he
                 ,
                 of
                 nothing
                 ,
                 created
                 a
                 man
                 whom
                 he
                 called
                 Panzon
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 woman
                 ,
                 whom
                 he
                 namen
                 Panzona
                 ;
                 That
                 Panzon
                 ,
                 in
                 like
                 manner
                 ,
                 of
                 nothing
                 ,
                 created
                 another
                 man
                 ,
                 named
                 Tanhom
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 thirteen
                 brethren
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 this
                 Tanhom
                 was
                 so
                 learned
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 gave
                 names
                 to
                 all
                 things
                 that
                 were
                 Created
                 :
                 That
                 Tanhom
                 and
                 his
                 brethren
                 had
                 diverse
                 Children
                 ,
                 but
                 particularly
                 that
                 the
                 second
                 ,
                 whom
                 they
                 call
                 Teyencom
                 ,
                 had
                 twelve
                 sons
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 his
                 eldest
                 ,
                 whose
                 name
                 was
                 Tubucom
                 ,
                 had
                 nine
                 :
                 That
                 their
                 Race
                 hath
                 lived
                 upon
                 the
                 Earth
                 above
                 ninety
                 thousand
                 years
                 ;
                 but
                 that
                 ,
                 at
                 last
                 ,
                 Tayn
                 kill'd
                 all
                 the
                 Males
                 for
                 their
                 Rebellion
                 :
                 That
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 ,
                 the
                 heaven
                 fell
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 Tayn
                 raised
                 it
                 again
                 ,
                 and
                 created
                 another
                 man
                 ,
                 named
                 Lotzitzen
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 two
                 horns
                 in
                 his
                 forehead
                 ,
                 ou●
                 of
                 which
                 came
                 forth
                 a
                 pleasant
                 scent
                 ,
                 from
                 whence
                 were
                 begotten
                 males
                 and
                 females
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 all
                 now
                 alive
                 are
                 descended
                 from
                 Lotzitzan
                 ,
                 who
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 affirm
                 ,
                 lived
                 nine
                 hundred
                 years
                 :
                 That
                 the
                 Heaven
                 begot
                 also
                 another
                 man
                 ,
                 named
                 Atzion
                 ,
                 by
                 a
                 very
                 extraordinary
                 production
                 ,
                 inasmuch
                 as
                 his
                 Mother
                 ,
                 whom
                 they
                 call
                 Lutim
                 ,
                 was
                 got
                 with
                 child
                 ,
                 by
                 looking
                 on
                 the
                 head
                 of
                 the
                 Lyon
                 in
                 the
                 Zodiack
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 she
                 was
                 brought
                 to
                 bed
                 in
                 the
                 City
                 of
                 Tengcheu
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Province
                 of
                 Xantung
                 :
                 That
                 many
                 Ages
                 afterwards
                 ,
                 one
                 named
                 Vsao
                 taught
                 Architecture
                 ,
                 and
                 began
                 to
                 build
                 houses
                 ,
                 and
                 make
                 cloathes
                 :
                 That
                 Huntzui
                 ,
                 his
                 successor
                 ,
                 found
                 out
                 fire
                 ,
                 and
                 taught
                 people
                 how
                 to
                 boil
                 and
                 roast
                 meat
                 ,
                 as
                 also
                 how
                 to
                 buy
                 ,
                 and
                 sell
                 ,
                 and
                 make
                 contracts
                 :
                 That
                 a
                 woman
                 named
                 Hautzibon
                 ,
                 had
                 conceived
                 ,
                 by
                 setting
                 her
                 foot
                 in
                 the
                 step
                 of
                 a
                 man
                 ,
                 and
                 brought
                 forth
                 Ocheutey
                 ,
                 who
                 first
                 made
                 marriages
                 ,
                 and
                 invented
                 several
                 musical
                 instruments
                 :
                 That
                 Ezonlom
                 ,
                 his
                 Son
                 ,
                 was
                 the
                 first
                 Teacher
                 of
                 Medicine
                 and
                 Judiciary
                 Astrology
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 first
                 who
                 made
                 use
                 of
                 the
                 Plough
                 and
                 the
                 Spade
                 .
                 They
                 affirm
                 also
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 wont
                 to
                 feed
                 on
                 a
                 Sallad
                 of
                 seven
                 of
                 the
                 most
                 venemous
                 Herbs
                 could
                 be
                 found
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 instead
                 of
                 receiving
                 any
                 harm
                 thereby
                 ,
                 it
                 kept
                 him
                 alive
                 four
                 hundred
                 years
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 he
                 left
                 a
                 son
                 ,
                 from
                 whom
                 are
                 descended
                 all
                 the
                 ancient
                 Kings
                 of
                 China
                 .
              
               
                 They
                 believe
                 the
                 Immortality
                 of
                 the
                 Soul
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 affirm
                 that
                 the
                 Heaven
                 communicates
                 its
                 Eternity
                 thereto
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 ,
                 after
                 this
                 Life
                 ,
                 it
                 shall
                 enjoy
                 eternal
                 bliss
                 ,
                 or
                 be
                 eternally
                 tormented
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 good
                 or
                 evil
                 done
                 in
                 this
                 World
                 ,
              
               
               
                 They
                 believe
                 also
                 a
                 kind
                 of
                 Purgatory
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 certain
                 place
                 ,
                 where
                 Souls
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 cleansed
                 from
                 the
                 impurities
                 they
                 derived
                 from
                 the
                 bodies
                 which
                 they
                 had
                 informed
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 this
                 particular
                 ,
                 the
                 Suffrages
                 of
                 their
                 Friends
                 and
                 Relations
                 may
                 procure
                 them
                 some
                 refreshment
                 .
                 Whence
                 it
                 comes
                 ,
                 that
                 ,
                 in
                 August
                 ,
                 they
                 have
                 a
                 Day
                 appointed
                 for
                 Prayers
                 and
                 supplications
                 to
                 be
                 made
                 for
                 the
                 Deceased
                 :
                 but
                 instead
                 of
                 performing
                 these
                 Ceremonies
                 in
                 their
                 Pagodes
                 ,
                 they
                 do
                 them
                 in
                 the
                 private
                 Houses
                 of
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 inclined
                 to
                 this
                 kind
                 of
                 Devotion
                 :
                 To
                 that
                 end
                 ,
                 three
                 of
                 their
                 Religious
                 men
                 go
                 to
                 the
                 House
                 appointed
                 ,
                 and
                 exhort
                 the
                 Family
                 to
                 make
                 the
                 Prayers
                 requisite
                 for
                 the
                 purging
                 of
                 those
                 sins
                 which
                 obstruct
                 the
                 Beatitude
                 of
                 their
                 deceased
                 Relations
                 .
                 Of
                 these
                 three
                 Religious
                 men
                 ,
                 one
                 carries
                 a
                 little
                 Drum
                 ;
                 another
                 certain
                 Images
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 third
                 ,
                 a
                 small
                 Bell.
                 Having
                 set
                 the
                 Images
                 upon
                 the
                 Altar
                 ,
                 they
                 Incense
                 them
                 ,
                 while
                 in
                 the
                 mean
                 time
                 some
                 others
                 are
                 busied
                 in
                 setting
                 ,
                 on
                 five
                 or
                 six
                 Tables
                 ,
                 certain
                 Dishes
                 of
                 Meat
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 Saints
                 and
                 Souls
                 of
                 the
                 Deceased
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 done
                 ,
                 they
                 fall
                 a-dancing
                 ,
                 and
                 singing
                 certain
                 Hymns
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 younger
                 of
                 the
                 Religious
                 men
                 writes
                 down
                 on
                 Paper
                 ,
                 and
                 afterwards
                 lays
                 on
                 the
                 Altar
                 .
                 Assoon
                 as
                 he
                 is
                 returned
                 to
                 his
                 place
                 ,
                 they
                 fall
                 a-singing
                 again
                 ,
                 till
                 such
                 time
                 as
                 he
                 who
                 says
                 the
                 Service
                 strikes
                 his
                 Image
                 against
                 the
                 Table
                 ,
                 whereto
                 the
                 others
                 answer
                 with
                 their
                 heads
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 done
                 ,
                 they
                 burn
                 the
                 Images
                 before
                 the
                 Altar
                 .
                 Having
                 spent
                 the
                 night
                 in
                 this
                 kind
                 of
                 Devotion
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 not
                 begun
                 till
                 after
                 Sun
                 set
                 ,
                 the
                 Religious
                 men
                 ,
                 and
                 those
                 of
                 the
                 House
                 make
                 good
                 chear
                 with
                 what
                 they
                 find
                 on
                 the
                 Tables
                 ,
                 and
                 had
                 been
                 set
                 there
                 for
                 the
                 spirits
                 of
                 the
                 other
                 World
                 :
                 and
                 thus
                 they
                 procure
                 the
                 purgation
                 of
                 the
                 Souls
                 departed
                 .
              
               
                 Most
                 of
                 them
                 do
                 also
                 believe
                 the
                 Transmigration
                 of
                 Souls
                 ,
                 
                 but
                 few
                 speak
                 of
                 it
                 with
                 any
                 rational
                 ground
                 .
              
               
                 They
                 have
                 four
                 Orders
                 of
                 Religious
                 men
                 ,
                 whereof
                 some
                 are
                 clad
                 in
                 black
                 ,
                 some
                 in
                 white
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 some
                 in
                 a
                 dark
                 grey
                 .
                 Every
                 Order
                 hath
                 its
                 General
                 ,
                 whom
                 they
                 call
                 Tricon
                 ,
                 who
                 lives
                 in
                 the
                 City
                 of
                 Xuntien
                 .
                 He
                 hath
                 under
                 him
                 Provincials
                 ,
                 who
                 make
                 Visitations
                 within
                 their
                 several
                 Jurisdictions
                 ,
                 to
                 see
                 that
                 there
                 be
                 an
                 observance
                 of
                 Discipline
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 there
                 be
                 no
                 remission
                 of
                 the
                 rigour
                 required
                 by
                 the
                 Rules
                 of
                 the
                 Order
                 .
                 These
                 have
                 also
                 the
                 nomination
                 of
                 Superiours
                 and
                 Guardians
                 in
                 the
                 several
                 Monasteries
                 .
                 The
                 General
                 continues
                 in
                 that
                 dignity
                 as
                 long
                 as
                 he
                 lives
                 ,
                 and
                 when
                 he
                 dies
                 ,
                 the
                 King
                 names
                 his
                 successour
                 ,
                 making
                 choice
                 of
                 him
                 among
                 those
                 who
                 are
                 most
                 deserving
                 .
                 He
                 is
                 cloth'd
                 in
                 Silk
                 ,
                 but
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 colour
                 as
                 is
                 worn
                 by
                 the
                 Religious
                 men
                 of
                 the
                 Order
                 ,
                 and
                 never
                 goes
                 out
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 house
                 ,
                 without
                 a
                 retinue
                 of
                 four
                 Religious
                 men
                 ,
                 who
                 carry
                 him
                 in
                 an
                 Ivory
                 Chair
                 ,
                 upon
                 their
                 shoulders
                 .
                 He
                 hath
                 a
                 particular
                 Seal
                 for
                 such
                 affairs
                 as
                 concern
                 his
                 Order
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 Religious
                 men
                 never
                 speak
                 to
                 him
                 but
                 on
                 their
                 knees
                 .
                 The
                 King
                 allows
                 him
                 what
                 may
                 keep
                 a
                 plentiful
                 house
                 ,
                 and
                 contributes
                 also
                 to
                 the
                 subsistance
                 of
                 the
                 Monks
                 in
                 the
                 Monasteries
                 ;
                 and
                 if
                 they
                 want
                 any
                 thing
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 supplied
                 by
                 the
                 liberality
                 of
                 private
                 persons
                 .
                 The
                 Religious
                 men
                 are
                 all
                 clad
                 in
                 serge
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 after
                 the
                 same
                 fashion
                 ,
                 save
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 distinguished
                 by
                 the
                 colour
                 .
                 
                 They
                 all
                 shave
                 their
                 heads
                 and
                 beards
                 .
                 They
                 use
                 beads
                 ,
                 and
                 say
                 their
                 Mattens
                 and
                 other
                 Offices
                 ,
                 much
                 after
                 the
                 same
                 manner
                 as
                 our
                 Monks
                 in
                 Europe
                 do
                 .
                 Those
                 who
                 enter
                 into
                 the
                 Monastery
                 make
                 a
                 feast
                 for
                 all
                 the
                 Monks
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 eldest
                 Son
                 of
                 a
                 Family
                 is
                 not
                 permitted
                 to
                 take
                 the
                 habit
                 ;
                 in
                 regard
                 the
                 Laws
                 of
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 forbid
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 would
                 have
                 him
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 comfort
                 and
                 support
                 of
                 the
                 weak
                 and
                 decrepit
                 age
                 of
                 his
                 Father
                 .
                 Their
                 vows
                 are
                 not
                 indispensable
                 ,
                 but
                 they
                 may
                 quit
                 the
                 Monastery
                 ,
                 and
                 marry
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Chineses
                 observe
                 at
                 their
                 Funerals
                 the
                 following
                 Ceremonies
                 .
                 
                 Assoon
                 as
                 any
                 person
                 is
                 deceased
                 ,
                 they
                 wash
                 the
                 body
                 ,
                 put
                 about
                 him
                 his
                 best
                 cloathes
                 well
                 perfum'd
                 ,
                 and
                 set
                 him
                 in
                 the
                 biggest
                 Chair
                 they
                 can
                 find
                 in
                 the
                 house
                 :
                 That
                 done
                 ,
                 the
                 Wife
                 ,
                 Children
                 ,
                 Brothers
                 ,
                 Sisters
                 ,
                 and
                 afterwards
                 all
                 the
                 Relations
                 ,
                 kneel
                 down
                 before
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 take
                 their
                 leave
                 of
                 him
                 .
                 That
                 Ceremony
                 over
                 ,
                 they
                 put
                 him
                 into
                 a
                 Coffin
                 of
                 sweet-wood
                 well
                 closed
                 ,
                 and
                 set
                 him
                 upon
                 a
                 Table
                 ,
                 or
                 two
                 tressels
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 cover
                 him
                 with
                 a
                 Hearse-cloath
                 ,
                 reaching
                 down
                 to
                 the
                 ground
                 ,
                 upon
                 which
                 they
                 draw
                 the
                 Picture
                 of
                 the
                 deceased
                 .
                 They
                 leave
                 him
                 in
                 that
                 posture
                 fifteen
                 days
                 ,
                 during
                 which
                 time
                 ,
                 in
                 some
                 other
                 Chamber
                 or
                 Hall
                 ,
                 there
                 stand
                 constantly
                 set
                 on
                 a
                 Table
                 ,
                 Wine
                 ,
                 Fruit
                 ,
                 and
                 two
                 wax
                 Torches
                 lighted
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 Priests
                 ,
                 who
                 spend
                 the
                 night
                 there
                 in
                 singing
                 and
                 praying
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 their
                 way
                 ;
                 but
                 especially
                 in
                 making
                 divers
                 inchantme●ts
                 against
                 the
                 evill
                 Spirits
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 burning
                 several
                 Images
                 and
                 fastning
                 others
                 to
                 the
                 Hearse-cloath
                 ,
                 which
                 covers
                 the
                 Coffin
                 ,
                 which
                 Images
                 they
                 ever
                 and
                 anon
                 move
                 with
                 their
                 hands
                 ,
                 thinking
                 they
                 by
                 that
                 means
                 force
                 the
                 Soul
                 to
                 Heaven
                 .
                 The
                 fifteen
                 days
                 being
                 over
                 ,
                 the
                 body
                 is
                 carryed
                 into
                 the
                 Country
                 ,
                 where
                 the
                 Priests
                 interr
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 commonly
                 plant
                 a
                 Pine-tree
                 neer
                 the
                 Sepulchre
                 ;
                 whence
                 it
                 comes
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 have
                 a
                 particular
                 ven●ration
                 for
                 that
                 Tree
                 .
              
               
               
                 Their
                 mourning
                 is
                 austere
                 enough
                 .
                 Sons
                 continue
                 it
                 for
                 a
                 whole
                 year
                 ,
                 and
                 sometimes
                 two
                 ,
                 
                 during
                 which
                 time
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 clad
                 in
                 a
                 course
                 cloth
                 ,
                 cover
                 their
                 heads
                 with
                 a
                 Hat
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 and
                 tie
                 about
                 their
                 upper
                 Garment
                 with
                 a
                 cord
                 .
                 Nay
                 ,
                 some
                 quit
                 the
                 publick
                 employments
                 they
                 have
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 Kings
                 consent
                 ,
                 and
                 ever
                 after
                 live
                 privately
                 .
                 Remote
                 kindred
                 go
                 in
                 mourning
                 for
                 some
                 months
                 ;
                 and
                 friends
                 put
                 it
                 not
                 off
                 till
                 the
                 body
                 be
                 laid
                 in
                 the
                 ground
                 .
              
               
                 From
                 what
                 we
                 said
                 before
                 concerning
                 the
                 Wall
                 which
                 divides
                 China
                 ,
                 
                 from
                 Tartary
                 ,
                 it
                 may
                 well
                 be
                 inferr'd
                 that
                 the
                 Chineses
                 have
                 a
                 dreadful
                 enemy
                 beyond
                 it
                 .
                 It
                 must
                 indeed
                 be
                 acknowledged
                 ,
                 that
                 though
                 we
                 have
                 not
                 any
                 Author
                 that
                 hath
                 given
                 a
                 pertinent
                 account
                 of
                 the
                 Eastern
                 part
                 of
                 Tartary
                 ,
                 which
                 reaches
                 from
                 little
                 Tartary
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 of
                 Cascar
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 Eastern
                 Sea
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Streights
                 of
                 Anian
                 above
                 Iapan
                 ,
                 yet
                 have
                 we
                 it
                 for
                 certain
                 ,
                 that
                 out
                 of
                 those
                 parts
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Kingdoms
                 of
                 
                   Samahania
                   ,
                   Taniulth
                   ,
                   Niuche
                   ,
                   Niulhan
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 came
                 those
                 Nations
                 who
                 over-ran
                 several
                 Provinces
                 of
                 Eu●ope
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 a
                 manner
                 all
                 Asia
                 ,
                 under
                 Tamerlaine
                 ;
                 and
                 under
                 other
                 Chiefs
                 ,
                 possessed
                 themselves
                 of
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 of
                 China
                 .
              
               
                 For
                 in
                 the
                 year
                 1206
                 ,
                 
                 the
                 Tartars
                 ,
                 whom
                 the
                 Chineses
                 called
                 Tata
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 do
                 not
                 pronounce
                 the
                 Letter
                 R.
                 entred
                 China
                 with
                 a
                 powerful
                 Army
                 ,
                 and
                 after
                 a
                 War
                 of
                 seventy
                 two
                 years
                 became
                 Masters
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 forc'd
                 thence
                 the
                 Princes
                 of
                 the
                 house
                 of
                 Sunga
                 ,
                 which
                 then
                 Reign'd
                 ,
                 and
                 were
                 peaceably
                 possest
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 Countrey
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 space
                 of
                 near
                 seventy
                 years
                 ;
                 till
                 a
                 certain
                 Priest's
                 servant
                 named
                 Chu
                 ,
                 considering
                 that
                 the
                 savageness
                 of
                 the
                 Tartars
                 was
                 much
                 abated
                 by
                 the
                 delights
                 of
                 China
                 ,
                 undertook
                 a
                 War
                 against
                 them
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 forc'd
                 them
                 out
                 of
                 China
                 in
                 the
                 year
                 ,
                 1368.
                 
                 The
                 aversion
                 the
                 Chineses
                 had
                 to
                 be
                 governed
                 by
                 a
                 forreign
                 power
                 soon
                 prevail'd
                 with
                 them
                 to
                 become
                 subject
                 to
                 Chu
                 ,
                 who
                 assumed
                 the
                 quality
                 of
                 Hugnus
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 Great
                 Warriour
                 ;
                 and
                 was
                 the
                 first
                 of
                 the
                 Royal
                 Family
                 of
                 Teiming
                 ,
                 
                 which
                 reign'd
                 in
                 China
                 even
                 to
                 our
                 days
                 .
              
               
                 Chu
                 not
                 thinking
                 it
                 enough
                 to
                 have
                 forced
                 the
                 Tartars
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 of
                 Chi●a
                 ,
                 entred
                 with
                 an
                 Army
                 into
                 that
                 of
                 Niuche
                 ,
                 whither
                 the
                 Tartars
                 were
                 retreated
                 ,
                 and
                 forc'd
                 them
                 to
                 acknowledge
                 the
                 Soveraignty
                 of
                 the
                 Emperour
                 of
                 China
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 pay
                 him
                 Tribute
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Tartars
                 divided
                 themselves
                 into
                 seven
                 Colonies
                 ,
                 which
                 warred
                 one
                 against
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 till
                 they
                 were
                 reduced
                 into
                 one
                 State
                 ,
                 under
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 of
                 Niuche
                 ,
                 about
                 the
                 year
                 1600.
                 
              
               
                 About
                 that
                 time
                 Raigned
                 in
                 China
                 ,
                 
                 Vanlie
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 succeeded
                 his
                 Father
                 in
                 the
                 Empire
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 year
                 1573.
                 and
                 lived
                 in
                 an
                 absolute
                 peace
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 Governours
                 of
                 the
                 Frontiers
                 ,
                 conceiving
                 some
                 jealousie
                 at
                 the
                 great
                 powerfulness
                 of
                 the
                 Tartars
                 ,
                 would
                 needs
                 hinder
                 their
                 Merchants
                 from
                 trading
                 into
                 China
                 ,
                 opposed
                 the
                 match
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 King
                 of
                 N●uche
                 would
                 have
                 made
                 between
                 his
                 Daughter
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 King
                 of
                 Tanyu
                 ,
                 took
                 him
                 and
                 killed
                 him
                 .
                 The
                 King
                 of
                 Nyuche's
                 son
                 ,
                 desirous
                 to
                 revenge
                 his
                 Fathers
                 Death
                 ,
                 raised
                 an
                 Army
                 ,
                 passed
                 over
                 the
                 great
                 wall
                 ,
                 entred
                 China
                 in
                 the
                 year
                 1616.
                 and
                 took
                 the
                 City
                 of
                 Gayven
                 ,
                 whence
                 he
                 writ
                 ,
                 in
                 very
                 respectful
                 terms
                 ,
                 to
                 Vanlie
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 then
                 living
                 ,
                 and
                 represented
                 to
                 him
                 the
                 injury
                 had
                 been
                 done
                 him
                 by
                 the
                 Governours
                 of
                 the
                 Frontiers
                 ,
                 proffering
                 to
                 deliver
                 up
                 the
                 City
                 ,
                 and
                 go
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 upon
                 condition
                 his
                 complaints
                 might
                 be
                 heard
                 ,
                 and
                 Justice
                 done
                 him
                 .
                 Vanlie
                 ,
                 instead
                 of
                 reflecting
                 on
                 the
                 Justice
                 of
                 this
                 demand
                 ,
                 returned
                 the
                 business
                 to
                 the
                 Councel
                 of
                 State
                 ,
                 where
                 it
                 was
                 not
                 thought
                 fit
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 to
                 answer
                 his
                 Letters
                 .
                 The
                 Tartar
                 ,
                 on
                 the
                 other
                 side
                 ,
                 was
                 so
                 incensed
                 at
                 this
                 slighting
                 of
                 his
                 Proposals
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 vowed
                 to
                 sacr●fice
                 two
                 hundred
                 Thousand
                 Chineses
                 to
                 the
                 Manes
                 of
                 his
                 Father
                 .
              
               
                 Accordingly
                 ,
                 
                 having
                 taken
                 the
                 City
                 of
                 Leaoyang
                 by
                 assault
                 ,
                 though
                 the
                 Metropolis
                 of
                 the
                 Province
                 of
                 Leaotung
                 ,
                 he
                 put
                 all
                 the
                 Chineses
                 to
                 death
                 .
                 He
                 afterwards
                 took
                 the
                 City
                 of
                 Quan●ning
                 ,
                 and
                 entred
                 with
                 his
                 Army
                 into
                 the
                 Province
                 of
                 Peking
                 .
                 But
                 fearing
                 to
                 be
                 shut
                 up
                 there
                 by
                 the
                 Chineses
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 got
                 a
                 vast
                 Army
                 together
                 ,
                 he
                 returned
                 to
                 Leaoyang
                 ,
                 where
                 he
                 caused
                 new
                 Fortifications
                 to
                 be
                 made
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 assumed
                 the
                 quality
                 of
                 Thienming
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 called
                 Emperour
                 of
                 China
                 ,
                 though
                 he
                 were
                 possessed
                 only
                 of
                 Leaotung
                 ;
                 which
                 is
                 so
                 inconsiderable
                 a
                 place
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 numbred
                 among
                 the
                 Provinces
                 of
                 that
                 Kingdom
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 happened
                 in
                 the
                 year
                 1618.
                 
                 The
                 year
                 following
                 ,
                 1619.
                 the
                 Chineses
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 got
                 together
                 an
                 Army
                 of
                 six
                 hundred
                 thousand
                 fighting
                 men
                 ,
                 gave
                 battel
                 to
                 the
                 Tartars
                 ;
                 but
                 they
                 were
                 defeated
                 ,
                 and
                 lost
                 ,
                 besides
                 the
                 fifty
                 thousand
                 men
                 kill'd
                 upon
                 the
                 place
                 ,
                 most
                 of
                 their
                 best
                 Commanders
                 .
                 Upon
                 this
                 Victory
                 ,
                 the
                 Tartars
                 entred
                 the
                 Province
                 of
                 Peking
                 ,
                 where
                 they
                 took
                 and
                 ransack'd
                 all
                 ;
                 n●y
                 would
                 have
                 set
                 upon
                 the
                 City
                 of
                 Xuntien
                 ,
                 where
                 the
                 Emperour
                 was
                 then
                 in
                 person
                 ,
                 had
                 they
                 not
                 been
                 prevented
                 by
                 the
                 Garrison
                 ,
                 which
                 consisted
                 of
                 twen●y
                 thousand
                 men
                 .
              
               
                 Amidst
                 these
                 distractions
                 ,
                 Vanlie
                 dies
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 year
                 1620.
                 
                 Tayohang
                 ,
                 his
                 Son
                 ,
                 succeeded
                 
                 him
                 ;
                 but
                 he
                 reigning
                 only
                 four
                 moneths
                 ,
                 left
                 the
                 Scepter
                 to
                 Thienki
                 ,
                 who
                 proved
                 so
                 fortunate
                 ,
                 
                 as
                 to
                 force
                 away
                 the
                 Tartars
                 ,
                 not
                 only
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Cities
                 they
                 had
                 taken
                 in
                 Peking
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 out
                 of
                 Leaotung
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 Province
                 of
                 Leaoyang
                 ,
                 where
                 their
                 cruelties
                 had
                 made
                 their
                 Government
                 very
                 odious
                 and
                 burthensom
                 .
                 But
                 he
                 injoyed
                 not
                 long
                 the
                 fruits
                 of
                 that
                 Victory
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 Tartar
                 having
                 set
                 all
                 things
                 in
                 order
                 at
                 home
                 ,
                 sent
                 into
                 China
                 an
                 Army
                 of
                 eighty
                 thousand
                 Horse
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 followed
                 with
                 another
                 Body
                 ,
                 and
                 retook
                 the
                 City
                 of
                 Leaoyang
                 by
                 assault
                 ,
                 
                 there
                 having
                 been
                 before
                 an
                 Engagement
                 between
                 them
                 ,
                 wherein
                 both
                 sides
                 had
                 fought
                 very
                 resolutely
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 space
                 of
                 fourty
                 hours
                 .
              
               
                 There
                 were
                 killed
                 in
                 the
                 said
                 Engagement
                 20000.
                 of
                 the
                 Tartars
                 ,
                 
                 who
                 were
                 so
                 startled
                 at
                 that
                 resistance
                 ,
                 that
                 having
                 fighting
                 work
                 elsewhere
                 ,
                 cut
                 them
                 out
                 by
                 Maovenlung
                 ,
                 General
                 of
                 the
                 Chinese
                 Army
                 ,
                 even
                 in
                 Leaotung
                 ,
                 things
                 continued
                 in
                 that
                 posture
                 till
                 the
                 year
                 1625.
                 
              
               
                 In
                 the
                 said
                 year
                 1625.
                 they
                 assaulted
                 the
                 City
                 of
                 Ningiven
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Chineses
                 had
                 fortified
                 ,
                 but
                 were
                 forc'd
                 back
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 loss
                 of
                 ten
                 thousand
                 men
                 ,
                 and
                 among
                 others
                 the
                 King
                 of
                 Tartary's
                 Son
                 ,
                 
                 who
                 to
                 express
                 his
                 resentment
                 of
                 that
                 misfortune
                 ,
                 pass'd
                 over
                 with
                 his
                 Army
                 into
                 the
                 Island
                 of
                 Thaoyven
                 ,
                 where
                 the
                 Tartars
                 put
                 all
                 the
                 Garrison
                 to
                 the
                 Sword
                 ,
                 but
                 made
                 no
                 further
                 progress
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 the
                 year
                 1627.
                 died
                 Thienki
                 ,
                 
                 Emperour
                 of
                 China
                 ,
                 and
                 Thienning
                 ,
                 King
                 of
                 the
                 Tartars
                 .
                 The
                 former
                 was
                 succeeded
                 by
                 Zungchini
                 his
                 Brother
                 ;
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 by
                 Thienzung
                 ,
                 his
                 Son
                 ,
                 who
                 taking
                 a
                 different
                 course
                 from
                 his
                 Fathers
                 ,
                 and
                 changing
                 his
                 cruelty
                 into
                 mildness
                 ,
                 endeavoured
                 by
                 that
                 means
                 to
                 prevail
                 with
                 the
                 Chineses
                 ,
                 whom
                 he
                 could
                 not
                 overcome
                 by
                 force
                 .
                 Yet
                 was
                 it
                 not
                 either
                 the
                 prudence
                 of
                 Thienzung
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 courage
                 of
                 the
                 Tartars
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 disloyalty
                 of
                 the
                 Chineses
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 treachery
                 of
                 their
                 Commanders
                 ,
                 which
                 proved
                 the
                 final
                 ruine
                 of
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 .
              
               
                 For
                 Zunchini
                 ,
                 
                 perceiving
                 that
                 the
                 Army
                 which
                 he
                 had
                 sent
                 into
                 Corea
                 had
                 been
                 defeated
                 ,
                 though
                 the
                 Tartars
                 had
                 lost
                 on
                 their
                 side
                 above
                 fifty
                 thousand
                 men
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 he
                 had
                 some
                 ground
                 to
                 fear
                 a
                 Civil
                 War
                 ,
                 bestowed
                 the
                 command
                 of
                 an
                 Army
                 on
                 one
                 named
                 Yuen
                 ,
                 empowring
                 him
                 withall
                 to
                 make
                 a
                 peace
                 with
                 the
                 Tartars
                 .
                 This
                 Traytor
                 having
                 received
                 money
                 from
                 the
                 Enemy
                 ,
                 took
                 off
                 Maovenlung
                 by
                 poyson
                 ,
                 and
                 concluded
                 so
                 disadvantagious
                 a
                 Treaty
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Emperour
                 refused
                 to
                 ratifie
                 it
                 .
                 This
                 pretended
                 affront
                 proved
                 the
                 destruction
                 of
                 Yuen
                 ,
                 who
                 still
                 continued
                 his
                 intelligence
                 with
                 the
                 Tartars
                 ;
                 but
                 Zungchini
                 ,
                 having
                 discovered
                 his
                 Treachery
                 ,
                 ordered
                 him
                 to
                 be
                 cut
                 in
                 pieces
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 done
                 in
                 the
                 year
                 1630.
                 
              
               
                 Ever
                 after
                 that
                 time
                 ,
                 
                 the
                 Tartars
                 only
                 made
                 incursions
                 into
                 the
                 neighbouring
                 Provinces
                 :
                 but
                 Thienzung
                 ,
                 King
                 of
                 Tartary
                 ,
                 dying
                 in
                 the
                 year
                 1636.
                 
                 Zungte
                 ,
                 his
                 Son
                 ,
                 (
                 who
                 had
                 been
                 brought
                 up
                 in
                 his
                 infancy
                 in
                 China
                 ,
                 where
                 the
                 manner
                 of
                 living
                 of
                 that
                 Country
                 had
                 been
                 instill'd
                 into
                 him
                 )
                 succeeded
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 his
                 liberality
                 corrupted
                 most
                 of
                 the
                 Governours
                 and
                 Chinese
                 Commanders
                 ,
                 who
                 thereupon
                 sided
                 with
                 him
                 ;
                 especially
                 when
                 they
                 saw
                 that
                 the
                 distractions
                 which
                 then
                 shook
                 the
                 State
                 ,
                 wherein
                 there
                 were
                 eight
                 Armies
                 of
                 Tories
                 ,
                 or
                 common
                 Rogues
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 ,
                 were
                 absolutely
                 contrary
                 to
                 the
                 preservation
                 of
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 .
              
               
                 These
                 Armies
                 were
                 disposed
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 year
                 1641.
                 under
                 two
                 Generals
                 ,
                 whereof
                 one
                 was
                 called
                 Licungzo
                 ,
                 the
                 other
                 Chanchienchung
                 ,
                 who
                 divided
                 the
                 Provinces
                 between
                 them
                 ,
                 so
                 as
                 that
                 the
                 former
                 had
                 the
                 command
                 in
                 Xensi
                 and
                 Honan
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 in
                 Suchuen
                 and
                 
                   Huquang
                   .
                   Licungzo
                
                 having
                 taken
                 in
                 the
                 chief
                 Cities
                 of
                 these
                 two
                 Provinces
                 ,
                 assumed
                 the
                 quality
                 of
                 King
                 ,
                 and
                 would
                 be
                 called
                 Xunuang
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 the
                 fortunate
                 King
                 ;
                 and
                 hoping
                 to
                 become
                 Master
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 Empire
                 ,
                 would
                 needs
                 have
                 the
                 Title
                 of
                 Emperour
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 his
                 Family
                 should
                 have
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 Thienxun
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 obedient
                 to
                 Heaven
                 .
                 And
                 indeed
                 Heaven
                 seem'd
                 to
                 comply
                 with
                 his
                 perfidiousness
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 intrigues
                 which
                 in
                 the
                 mean
                 time
                 were
                 carried
                 on
                 at
                 Court
                 ,
                 where
                 all
                 the
                 Grandees
                 were
                 divided
                 into
                 Factions
                 ,
                 through
                 the
                 means
                 of
                 a
                 Favourite
                 ,
                 of
                 whom
                 we
                 shall
                 here
                 take
                 occasion
                 to
                 say
                 somewhat
                 .
              
               
                 Under
                 the
                 Reign
                 of
                 Thienki
                 ,
                 there
                 was
                 ,
                 at
                 Court
                 ,
                 an
                 Eunuch
                 ,
                 named
                 Guei
                 :
                 who
                 was
                 so
                 much
                 in
                 favour
                 with
                 the
                 Emperour
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 latter
                 call'd
                 the
                 other
                 Father
                 .
                 This
                 man
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 been
                 raised
                 to
                 that
                 greatness
                 ,
                 in
                 a
                 manner
                 from
                 the
                 Dunghill
                 ,
                 abused
                 his
                 Authority
                 ,
                 and
                 made
                 his
                 Ministry
                 odious
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 ill
                 treatment
                 they
                 received
                 from
                 him
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 too
                 much
                 courage
                 to
                 become
                 his
                 Courtiers
                 and
                 Adorers
                 .
                 He
                 was
                 so
                 ●mpudent
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 declare
                 himself
                 against
                 the
                 Prince
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 looked
                 upon
                 as
                 Heir
                 apparent
                 to
                 the
                 Crown
                 ,
                 in
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 Thienki
                 had
                 no
                 Children
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 oppose
                 his
                 establishment
                 after
                 the
                 Emperours
                 death
                 .
                 This
                 Prince
                 was
                 Zungchini
                 ,
                 whom
                 we
                 spoke
                 of
                 before
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 whom
                 we
                 shall
                 have
                 occasion
                 to
                 speak
                 hereafter
                 .
                 He
                 prov'd
                 so
                 fortunate
                 as
                 to
                 elude
                 the
                 Artifices
                 of
                 the
                 Eunuch
                 ,
                 and
                 got
                 the
                 Crown
                 on
                 his
                 Head
                 ,
                 without
                 much
                 contestation
                 ,
                 but
                 he
                 had
                 not
                 so
                 
                 much
                 power
                 as
                 to
                 smother
                 the
                 Factions
                 ,
                 into
                 which
                 the
                 Court
                 was
                 divided
                 by
                 the
                 intrigues
                 of
                 the
                 Favourite
                 .
                 As
                 soon
                 as
                 he
                 came
                 to
                 the
                 Crown
                 ,
                 he
                 gave
                 the
                 Eunuch
                 a
                 Commission
                 ,
                 very
                 honourable
                 in
                 appearance
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 effect
                 very
                 fatal
                 to
                 him
                 ;
                 for
                 he
                 commanded
                 him
                 to
                 go
                 and
                 visit
                 the
                 Sepulchres
                 of
                 his
                 Ancestors
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 give
                 order
                 there
                 should
                 be
                 nothing
                 amiss
                 about
                 them
                 :
                 but
                 as
                 soon
                 as
                 he
                 was
                 gone
                 from
                 
                   Peking
                   ,
                   Zunchini
                
                 sent
                 after
                 him
                 a
                 Messenger
                 ,
                 who
                 presented
                 him
                 with
                 a
                 gilt
                 Box
                 ,
                 wherein
                 there
                 was
                 a
                 Silken
                 Halter
                 ,
                 and
                 told
                 him
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Emperour
                 had
                 commanded
                 him
                 to
                 bring
                 an
                 account
                 of
                 his
                 death
                 .
                 But
                 this
                 Execution
                 reconciled
                 not
                 those
                 who
                 had
                 engaged
                 either
                 for
                 or
                 against
                 him
                 ,
                 during
                 his
                 life
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 aversion
                 which
                 the
                 Emperour
                 openly
                 expressed
                 towards
                 his
                 Abettors
                 ,
                 only
                 augmented
                 the
                 number
                 of
                 discontented
                 and
                 treacherous
                 persons
                 ,
                 which
                 were
                 on
                 both
                 sides
                 ;
                 in
                 so
                 much
                 that
                 most
                 of
                 the
                 Grandees
                 ,
                 minding
                 only
                 their
                 private
                 Affairs
                 ,
                 they
                 either
                 neglected
                 sending
                 the
                 relief
                 which
                 the
                 Governours
                 of
                 the
                 Provinces
                 required
                 against
                 the
                 Tartars
                 ,
                 or
                 maliciously
                 dissembled
                 the
                 need
                 they
                 stood
                 in
                 thereof
                 :
                 and
                 by
                 that
                 means
                 ,
                 the
                 Rebels
                 had
                 time
                 to
                 make
                 sure
                 work
                 on
                 their
                 side
                 .
              
               
                 Lizungzo
                 so
                 well
                 knew
                 how
                 to
                 make
                 his
                 Advantages
                 of
                 these
                 Distractions
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 ,
                 having
                 settled
                 all
                 things
                 relating
                 to
                 the
                 Province
                 of
                 Xensi
                 ,
                 he
                 without
                 any
                 obstruction
                 crossed
                 the
                 River
                 Hoangh
                 ,
                 or
                 Croceus
                 ,
                 and
                 entred
                 the
                 Province
                 of
                 Xansi
                 ,
                 where
                 he
                 took
                 the
                 great
                 and
                 rich
                 City
                 of
                 Kiangcheu
                 .
                 The
                 other
                 Cities
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 Province
                 afterwards
                 came
                 in
                 ,
                 save
                 only
                 that
                 of
                 Thaiyuen
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 taken
                 by
                 storm
                 ,
                 and
                 plunder'd
                 .
                 The
                 Emperour
                 ,
                 hearing
                 that
                 the
                 Rebels
                 had
                 passed
                 the
                 River
                 Hoangh
                 ,
                 and
                 fearing
                 they
                 might
                 beset
                 him
                 in
                 the
                 City
                 of
                 Xuntien
                 ,
                 would
                 have
                 retreated
                 to
                 Nanking
                 ;
                 but
                 he
                 was
                 perswaded
                 to
                 the
                 contrary
                 by
                 his
                 Council
                 ,
                 it
                 being
                 the
                 intention
                 of
                 some
                 by
                 that
                 means
                 to
                 keep
                 up
                 the
                 reputation
                 of
                 his
                 Armes
                 ,
                 of
                 others
                 ,
                 to
                 deliver
                 him
                 up
                 to
                 Lizungzo
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 he
                 sent
                 against
                 the
                 Rebels
                 a
                 powerful
                 Army
                 ,
                 under
                 the
                 Command
                 of
                 the
                 Colao
                 ,
                 or
                 President
                 of
                 the
                 Council
                 ,
                 who
                 prov'd
                 so
                 unfortunate
                 in
                 his
                 business
                 ,
                 that
                 ,
                 out
                 of
                 despair
                 ,
                 he
                 hung
                 himself
                 .
              
               
                 Lizungzo
                 ,
                 
                 who
                 had
                 his
                 Correspondents
                 in
                 the
                 City
                 of
                 Peking
                 ,
                 or
                 Xuntien
                 ,
                 understanding
                 how
                 things
                 stood
                 at
                 Court
                 ,
                 sent
                 some
                 of
                 his
                 people
                 into
                 the
                 City
                 ,
                 who
                 ,
                 under
                 pretence
                 of
                 keeping
                 a
                 Tavern
                 ,
                 or
                 opening
                 Shops
                 for
                 Mercery
                 ,
                 were
                 to
                 make
                 a
                 Rising
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 heard
                 the
                 Army
                 was
                 advanced
                 near
                 the
                 City
                 .
                 Some
                 affirm
                 ,
                 he
                 had
                 corrupted
                 him
                 who
                 had
                 the
                 Command
                 of
                 the
                 City
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 by
                 his
                 Order
                 he
                 found
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 Gates
                 open
                 ,
                 at
                 which
                 he
                 entred
                 it
                 ,
                 in
                 April
                 1644.
                 and
                 afterwards
                 became
                 Master
                 of
                 the
                 Palace
                 ,
                 before
                 the
                 Emperour
                 had
                 any
                 notice
                 of
                 his
                 coming
                 .
                 The
                 Traitors
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 kept
                 him
                 from
                 hearing
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 prevented
                 him
                 also
                 from
                 getting
                 away
                 :
                 so
                 that
                 perceiving
                 Lizungzo
                 was
                 possessed
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 Avenues
                 of
                 the
                 Castle
                 ,
                 and
                 thinking
                 it
                 too
                 great
                 a
                 dishonour
                 to
                 submit
                 to
                 the
                 Commander
                 of
                 a
                 sort
                 of
                 Robbers
                 ,
                 he
                 with
                 his
                 own
                 hands
                 kill'd
                 an
                 only
                 Daughter
                 he
                 had
                 ,
                 so
                 to
                 secure
                 her
                 honour
                 ,
                 which
                 she
                 could
                 not
                 have
                 kept
                 with
                 her
                 life
                 ;
                 and
                 going
                 into
                 the
                 Garden
                 ,
                 he
                 took
                 off
                 one
                 of
                 his
                 Garters
                 ,
                 and
                 hung
                 himself
                 at
                 a
                 Plum-tree
                 .
                 The
                 Colao
                 ,
                 the
                 Queen
                 ,
                 and
                 some
                 of
                 his
                 Eunuchs
                 ,
                 followed
                 his
                 example
                 ,
                 and
                 hung
                 themselves
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 Garden
                 .
                 Zunchini
                 left
                 three
                 Sons
                 ,
                 whereof
                 the
                 two
                 youngest
                 had
                 their
                 Heads
                 cut
                 off
                 ,
                 three
                 dayes
                 after
                 the
                 Fathers
                 death
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 eldest
                 vanish'd
                 ,
                 and
                 could
                 not
                 be
                 found
                 ,
                 notwithstanding
                 all
                 the
                 diligence
                 Lizungzo
                 used
                 to
                 get
                 some
                 account
                 of
                 him
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 shall
                 forbear
                 giving
                 a
                 relation
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 executions
                 which
                 this
                 barbarous
                 person
                 ordered
                 in
                 the
                 City
                 ,
                 where
                 he
                 put
                 all
                 the
                 Officers
                 to
                 death
                 ;
                 only
                 this
                 I
                 cannot
                 omit
                 ,
                 that
                 ,
                 among
                 others
                 Persons
                 of
                 Quality
                 ,
                 there
                 was
                 an
                 ancient
                 man
                 named
                 Vs
                 ,
                 whose
                 Son
                 commanded
                 the
                 Chinese
                 Army
                 upon
                 the
                 Frontiers
                 of
                 
                   Leaotung
                   .
                   Lizungzo
                
                 sent
                 order
                 to
                 this
                 Vs
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 should
                 write
                 to
                 his
                 Son
                 ,
                 to
                 this
                 effect
                 ,
                 That
                 if
                 he
                 with
                 his
                 Army
                 would
                 acknowledge
                 him
                 Emperour
                 of
                 China
                 ,
                 he
                 would
                 divide
                 Fortunes
                 with
                 him
                 ;
                 threatning
                 ,
                 if
                 he
                 did
                 it
                 not
                 ,
                 
                 to
                 put
                 him
                 to
                 death
                 .
                 The
                 Father
                 writ
                 to
                 Vsanguei
                 ,
                 so
                 was
                 his
                 Son
                 called
                 ,
                 in
                 such
                 terms
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 might
                 infer
                 from
                 them
                 what
                 condition
                 he
                 was
                 in
                 :
                 but
                 the
                 Son
                 generously
                 made
                 him
                 answer
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 could
                 not
                 own
                 him
                 for
                 a
                 Father
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 been
                 unfaithful
                 to
                 his
                 King
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 if
                 he
                 had
                 so
                 base
                 a
                 Soul
                 as
                 to
                 advise
                 him
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 Traitor
                 ,
                 he
                 ,
                 for
                 his
                 part
                 ,
                 had
                 one
                 so
                 loyal
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 persist
                 in
                 the
                 resolution
                 he
                 had
                 taken
                 ,
                 rather
                 to
                 die
                 ,
                 then
                 obey
                 a
                 Highway-man
                 .
                 Whereupon
                 Vsanguei
                 immediately
                 sent
                 to
                 the
                 Tartars
                 ,
                 to
                 desire
                 them
                 to
                 joyn
                 ,
                 and
                 march
                 along
                 with
                 him
                 against
                 that
                 Usurper
                 .
                 The
                 Tartar
                 thought
                 it
                 not
                 amiss
                 to
                 make
                 his
                 advantage
                 of
                 the
                 opportunity
                 he
                 then
                 had
                 ,
                 to
                 get
                 into
                 the
                 Heart
                 of
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 marched
                 with
                 his
                 Forces
                 against
                 Lizungzo
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 lewd
                 Villain
                 ,
                 
                 who
                 had
                 put
                 so
                 many
                 innocent
                 persons
                 to
                 death
                 ,
                 trembled
                 at
                 the
                 first
                 notice
                 he
                 received
                 of
                 the
                 March
                 of
                 the
                 Tartars
                 ,
                 left
                 the
                 City
                 of
                 Xuntien
                 ,
                 and
                 retreats
                 into
                 the
                 Province
                 of
                 Xensi
                 ,
                 intending
                 to
                 establish
                 the
                 Seat
                 of
                 his
                 pretended
                 Empire
                 at
                 the
                 City
                 of
                 Sigan
                 .
                 The
                 Tartars
                 pursued
                 him
                 to
                 the
                 River
                 Croceus
                 ,
                 or
                 Hoangh
                 ,
                 defeated
                 
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Rear-guard
                 ,
                 and
                 had
                 the
                 Plunder
                 of
                 some
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Baggage
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 were
                 all
                 the
                 Riches
                 which
                 the
                 Emperours
                 of
                 China
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 House
                 of
                 Tayming
                 ,
                 had
                 been
                 two
                 hundred
                 and
                 eighty
                 years
                 getting
                 together
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Tartars
                 would
                 not
                 cross
                 the
                 River
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 because
                 they
                 would
                 secure
                 the
                 Conquest
                 of
                 the
                 Province
                 of
                 Peking
                 ,
                 as
                 for
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 without
                 any
                 Prince
                 ,
                 ever
                 since
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 Zungte
                 ,
                 who
                 died
                 when
                 the
                 Army
                 began
                 to
                 march
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Province
                 of
                 Leaotung
                 .
                 He
                 had
                 left
                 only
                 one
                 Son
                 ,
                 about
                 six
                 years
                 of
                 age
                 ,
                 whom
                 he
                 had
                 recommended
                 to
                 the
                 tuition
                 of
                 the
                 eldest
                 of
                 his
                 three
                 Brethren
                 ,
                 who
                 proved
                 so
                 faithful
                 to
                 his
                 trust
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Tartars
                 gave
                 him
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 Amaban
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 Father-King
                 .
              
               
                 Vsanguei
                 ,
                 
                 finding
                 the
                 Province
                 of
                 Peking
                 and
                 the
                 Metropolis
                 thereof
                 deliver'd
                 of
                 those
                 Robbers
                 ,
                 would
                 have
                 requited
                 the
                 service
                 the
                 Tartars
                 had
                 done
                 China
                 ,
                 and
                 obliged
                 the
                 Forreigners
                 to
                 leave
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 .
                 But
                 he
                 who
                 commanded
                 the
                 Tartarian
                 Army
                 told
                 him
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 too
                 soon
                 to
                 talk
                 of
                 any
                 such
                 thing
                 as
                 yet
                 ;
                 that
                 Lizungzo
                 was
                 still
                 alive
                 ,
                 and
                 might
                 re-enter
                 Peking
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 was
                 a
                 necessity
                 of
                 ruining
                 him
                 ,
                 so
                 as
                 that
                 it
                 should
                 be
                 impossible
                 for
                 him
                 to
                 recover
                 himself
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 Vsanguei
                 should
                 go
                 himself
                 with
                 his
                 Army
                 ,
                 and
                 some
                 of
                 the
                 Tartarian
                 Force
                 ,
                 against
                 the
                 Usurper
                 ,
                 and
                 put
                 the
                 Rebels
                 to
                 an
                 absolute
                 Defeat
                 .
              
               
                 As
                 soon
                 as
                 the
                 Tartars
                 were
                 intreated
                 by
                 Vsanguei
                 to
                 come
                 into
                 China
                 ,
                 they
                 sent
                 to
                 invite
                 all
                 the
                 other
                 Tartars
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 Eastern
                 Sea
                 to
                 the
                 River
                 Wolga
                 ,
                 to
                 come
                 and
                 participate
                 of
                 their
                 Conquests
                 ;
                 in
                 so
                 much
                 that
                 no
                 Colony
                 of
                 them
                 but
                 sent
                 in
                 some
                 Forces
                 ,
                 which
                 coming
                 into
                 China
                 ,
                 brought
                 along
                 with
                 them
                 that
                 young
                 Tartar
                 King
                 ,
                 the
                 Son
                 of
                 Zungte
                 .
                 As
                 soon
                 as
                 he
                 was
                 come
                 ,
                 
                 the
                 Tartars
                 discover'd
                 what
                 their
                 intentions
                 were
                 ;
                 for
                 they
                 settled
                 him
                 upon
                 the
                 Throne
                 ,
                 and
                 caused
                 him
                 to
                 be
                 proclaimed
                 Emperour
                 of
                 China
                 ,
                 under
                 the
                 Regency
                 of
                 the
                 eldest
                 of
                 his
                 Uncles
                 .
                 He
                 took
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 Xunchi
                 ,
                 and
                 ordered
                 his
                 Family
                 to
                 be
                 called
                 Taicing
                 ;
                 and
                 they
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 young
                 Prince
                 made
                 so
                 sensible
                 a
                 discourse
                 at
                 his
                 inauguration
                 ,
                 as
                 very
                 much
                 startled
                 those
                 who
                 heard
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 expected
                 no
                 such
                 thing
                 from
                 one
                 so
                 young
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 same
                 day
                 that
                 these
                 Ceremonies
                 were
                 performed
                 at
                 Peking
                 ,
                 
                 they
                 sent
                 away
                 some
                 Tartarian
                 Regiments
                 ,
                 with
                 Orders
                 to
                 establish
                 Vsanguei
                 King
                 ,
                 to
                 give
                 him
                 the
                 quality
                 of
                 Pingsi
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 Pacifier
                 of
                 the
                 West
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 he
                 should
                 reside
                 in
                 the
                 Province
                 of
                 Xensi
                 .
                 He
                 was
                 the
                 more
                 inclinable
                 to
                 accept
                 what
                 was
                 proffer'd
                 him
                 since
                 there
                 was
                 no
                 other
                 choice
                 to
                 make
                 ;
                 for
                 as
                 to
                 Lizungzo
                 ,
                 it
                 could
                 never
                 be
                 known
                 ,
                 what
                 became
                 of
                 that
                 Villain
                 .
              
               
                 Vsanguei's
                 declaring
                 himself
                 satisfied
                 with
                 what
                 had
                 been
                 proffer'd
                 him
                 by
                 the
                 Tartars
                 ,
                 facilitated
                 their
                 Conquest
                 of
                 the
                 Provinces
                 of
                 
                   Peking
                   ,
                   Xansi
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Xantung
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 possessed
                 themselves
                 of
                 in
                 less
                 then
                 a
                 years
                 time
                 ,
                 and
                 settled
                 themselves
                 therein
                 ,
                 allowing
                 the
                 Inhabitants
                 their
                 Laws
                 ,
                 Magistrates
                 ,
                 and
                 manner
                 of
                 life
                 ,
                 and
                 reserving
                 only
                 to
                 themselves
                 military
                 employments
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 defence
                 of
                 places
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 the
                 interim
                 ,
                 the
                 Southerly
                 Provinces
                 had
                 raised
                 a
                 powerful
                 Army
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 sent
                 to
                 the
                 Emperours
                 relief
                 :
                 but
                 upon
                 the
                 first
                 news
                 brought
                 them
                 of
                 the
                 reduction
                 of
                 Peking
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 Zungchini
                 ,
                 
                 they
                 remanded
                 their
                 Army
                 ,
                 with
                 all
                 the
                 Boats
                 ,
                 which
                 carried
                 the
                 yearly
                 Provisions
                 and
                 Contributions
                 to
                 the
                 Court
                 ;
                 and
                 hearing
                 of
                 the
                 Invasion
                 of
                 the
                 Tartars
                 ,
                 they
                 proceeded
                 to
                 the
                 election
                 of
                 another
                 Emperour
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 House
                 of
                 Taiming
                 ,
                 whom
                 they
                 called
                 Hungquang
                 ,
                 Nephew
                 to
                 Vanlie
                 ,
                 and
                 Cousin
                 to
                 Zungehini
                 .
                 This
                 man
                 began
                 his
                 Reign
                 with
                 a
                 solemn
                 Embassie
                 which
                 he
                 sent
                 to
                 the
                 Tartars
                 ,
                 to
                 demand
                 a
                 Peace
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 proffer
                 them
                 the
                 Northerly
                 Provinces
                 of
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 .
                 Amahan
                 ,
                 whom
                 the
                 Chineses
                 call
                 Amauang
                 ,
                 made
                 answer
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Tartars
                 never
                 received
                 from
                 any
                 one
                 what
                 they
                 were
                 already
                 possessed
                 of
                 ;
                 that
                 if
                 the
                 Chineses
                 had
                 made
                 choice
                 of
                 an
                 Emperour
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 their
                 business
                 to
                 protect
                 him
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 ,
                 for
                 their
                 parts
                 ,
                 they
                 would
                 have
                 all
                 or
                 nothing
                 .
              
               
                 During
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 this
                 Negotiation
                 ,
                 
                 there
                 came
                 into
                 play
                 a
                 Prince
                 ,
                 who
                 gave
                 himself
                 out
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 eldest
                 Son
                 of
                 the
                 Emperour
                 Zungehini
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 acknowledged
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 same
                 person
                 ,
                 by
                 several
                 Grandees
                 of
                 the
                 Court
                 :
                 But
                 Hungquang
                 imprisoned
                 him
                 ,
                 with
                 an
                 intention
                 to
                 have
                 him
                 strangled
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 great
                 dissatisfaction
                 of
                 those
                 who
                 thence
                 took
                 occasion
                 to
                 revolt
                 :
                 
                 so
                 that
                 the
                 Tartars
                 made
                 their
                 advantage
                 of
                 him
                 to
                 get
                 into
                 the
                 Province
                 of
                 
                   Nanking
                   .
                   Hungquang
                
                 sent
                 against
                 them
                 a
                 powerful
                 Army
                 ,
                 but
                 it
                 ran
                 away
                 ,
                 without
                 ever
                 engaging
                 ,
                 upon
                 the
                 first
                 sight
                 of
                 the
                 Tartars
                 ,
                 getting
                 into
                 the
                 Boats
                 to
                 cross
                 the
                 River
                 .
                 Upon
                 that
                 defeat
                 ,
                 all
                 the
                 Cities
                 of
                 the
                 Province
                 ,
                 on
                 this
                 side
                 the
                 River
                 Kiang
                 ,
                 submitted
                 ,
                 save
                 only
                 that
                 of
                 Yangcheu
                 ,
                 into
                 which
                 
                   Zu
                   Coloa
                
                 was
                 got
                 with
                 some
                 Forces
                 ,
                 who
                 made
                 a
                 vigorous
                 resistance
                 ,
                 but
                 such
                 as
                 prov'd
                 the
                 destruction
                 of
                 the
                 City
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 burnt
                 ,
                 purposely
                 ,
                 to
                 bury
                 ,
                 in
                 its
                 ashes
                 ,
                 their
                 bodies
                 who
                 had
                 been
                 kill'd
                 ,
                 for
                 fear
                 of
                 infecting
                 the
                 Air.
                 
              
               
               
                 The
                 Metropolis
                 was
                 yet
                 in
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 Hungquan
                 ,
                 who
                 kept
                 the
                 Tartars
                 from
                 crossing
                 the
                 Kiang
                 ,
                 by
                 a
                 good
                 Fleet
                 he
                 had
                 under
                 the
                 Command
                 of
                 Hoangchoang
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 already
                 gaind
                 many
                 advantages
                 over
                 the
                 Tartars
                 ,
                 and
                 put
                 them
                 out
                 of
                 all
                 hope
                 of
                 crossing
                 the
                 River
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 was
                 kill'd
                 with
                 an
                 Arrow
                 by
                 one
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 people
                 ,
                 named
                 Thien
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 been
                 corrupted
                 by
                 the
                 Tartars
                 .
                 This
                 may
                 be
                 said
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 China's
                 fatal
                 blow
                 ,
                 since
                 that
                 upon
                 the
                 Generals
                 death
                 ,
                 the
                 Army
                 fled
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Tartars
                 passing
                 the
                 River
                 ,
                 immediately
                 pursued
                 Hungquang
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 having
                 taken
                 him
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 treachery
                 of
                 the
                 said
                 Thien
                 ,
                 they
                 sent
                 him
                 to
                 Peking
                 ,
                 where
                 they
                 strangled
                 him
                 in
                 Iune
                 1644.
                 
                 They
                 also
                 put
                 to
                 death
                 the
                 young
                 man
                 ,
                 who
                 pretended
                 himself
                 Zunchini's
                 Son
                 ,
                 whom
                 they
                 found
                 in
                 prison
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 him
                 all
                 the
                 other
                 Princes
                 of
                 the
                 Royal
                 house
                 of
                 Tayning
                 ,
                 that
                 fell
                 into
                 their
                 hands
                 .
              
               
                 Most
                 of
                 the
                 Lords
                 ,
                 
                 who
                 escaped
                 these
                 defeats
                 ,
                 met
                 together
                 in
                 the
                 City
                 of
                 Hangcheu
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Province
                 of
                 Chekiang
                 ,
                 the
                 greatest
                 of
                 any
                 in
                 the
                 whole
                 Country
                 ,
                 with
                 a
                 design
                 to
                 give
                 the
                 utmost
                 expression
                 they
                 could
                 of
                 their
                 fidelity
                 and
                 courage
                 .
                 They
                 had
                 chosen
                 Emperour
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 Royal
                 Family
                 ,
                 named
                 Louang
                 ;
                 but
                 ere
                 he
                 had
                 reign'd
                 three
                 dayes
                 ,
                 the
                 Tartarian
                 Army
                 was
                 come
                 to
                 the
                 Gates
                 of
                 the
                 City
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 Garrison
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 〈◊〉
                 much
                 inclined
                 to
                 fight
                 ,
                 demanded
                 their
                 pay
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 Louang
                 ,
                 out
                 of
                 all
                 hope
                 to
                 prevent
                 the
                 taking
                 of
                 the
                 City
                 ,
                 would
                 preserve
                 it
                 and
                 the
                 Inhabitants
                 ,
                 by
                 a
                 voluntary
                 delivery
                 of
                 himself
                 to
                 the
                 Tartars
                 ,
                 who
                 strangled
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 suffered
                 not
                 that
                 noble
                 City
                 to
                 be
                 plundered
                 .
                 They
                 took
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 Province
                 ,
                 the
                 great
                 City
                 of
                 Xoaking
                 ,
                 and
                 were
                 likely
                 to
                 have
                 made
                 a
                 powerful
                 settlement
                 there
                 ,
                 had
                 they
                 not
                 been
                 so
                 imprudent
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 oblige
                 the
                 Chineses
                 to
                 shave
                 themselves
                 :
                 but
                 they
                 found
                 them
                 so
                 resolutely
                 bent
                 on
                 the
                 contrary
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Chineses
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 taken
                 the
                 loss
                 of
                 their
                 Country
                 with
                 so
                 much
                 indifference
                 ,
                 chose
                 rather
                 to
                 lose
                 their
                 Lives
                 then
                 their
                 Hair.
                 They
                 beat
                 the
                 Tartars
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 City
                 of
                 Xoaking
                 ,
                 
                 forc'd
                 them
                 to
                 repass
                 the
                 River
                 C'enthaeng
                 ,
                 and
                 no
                 doubt
                 had
                 retaken
                 the
                 City
                 of
                 Hangcheu
                 ,
                 had
                 they
                 had
                 the
                 courage
                 to
                 pursue
                 them
                 .
                 They
                 thought
                 it
                 enough
                 to
                 entrench
                 themselves
                 on
                 the
                 River
                 side
                 ,
                 and
                 own'd
                 the
                 Authority
                 of
                 a
                 Lord
                 of
                 the
                 House
                 of
                 Tayming
                 ,
                 named
                 Lu
                 ,
                 who
                 assumed
                 the
                 Quality
                 of
                 
                   Restaurator
                   of
                   the
                   County
                
                 ,
                 and
                 refused
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 Emperour
                 .
              
               
                 About
                 this
                 time
                 ,
                 
                 the
                 Officers
                 and
                 Souldiers
                 ,
                 who
                 retired
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Province
                 of
                 Chekiang
                 into
                 that
                 of
                 Fokien
                 ,
                 chose
                 another
                 Emperour
                 ,
                 named
                 Thang
                 ,
                 who
                 writ
                 to
                 Lu
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 should
                 own
                 him
                 for
                 his
                 Soveraign
                 ,
                 in
                 regard
                 he
                 was
                 the
                 nearer
                 of
                 Kin
                 to
                 the
                 deceased
                 Emperour
                 .
                 
                 This
                 division
                 brought
                 the
                 Tartars
                 to
                 be
                 absolute
                 Masters
                 of
                 all
                 China
                 :
                 for
                 these
                 two
                 Princes
                 refusing
                 to
                 joyn
                 their
                 Forces
                 together
                 against
                 the
                 common
                 Enemy
                 ,
                 the
                 Tartars
                 set
                 upon
                 Lu
                 ,
                 and
                 forc'd
                 him
                 to
                 retire
                 into
                 the
                 Island
                 of
                 Cheuxan
                 ,
                 over
                 against
                 the
                 City
                 of
                 Ningpo
                 ,
                 which
                 had
                 hardly
                 been
                 peopled
                 ,
                 had
                 it
                 not
                 been
                 for
                 that
                 Defeat
                 .
              
               
                 They
                 found
                 it
                 no
                 harder
                 matter
                 to
                 conquer
                 the
                 Province
                 of
                 Fokien
                 ,
                 
                 though
                 it
                 be
                 divided
                 from
                 those
                 of
                 
                   Quantung
                   ,
                   Kiangsi
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Chekiang
                 ,
                 by
                 Mountains
                 ,
                 which
                 six
                 thousand
                 men
                 have
                 kept
                 against
                 all
                 the
                 Forces
                 of
                 Tartary
                 .
                 The
                 Emperour
                 himself
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 assum'd
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 Longuu
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 warlike
                 Dragon
                 ,
                 fled
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 kill'd
                 ,
                 as
                 is
                 conceiv'd
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 Tartars
                 ,
                 who
                 pursued
                 him
                 .
              
               
                 They
                 had
                 divided
                 their
                 Army
                 into
                 two
                 Bodies
                 ,
                 whereof
                 one
                 was
                 got
                 into
                 Fokien
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 said
                 before
                 ;
                 the
                 other
                 had
                 passed
                 through
                 the
                 Provinces
                 of
                 Hungquang
                 and
                 Kiangsi
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 they
                 met
                 ,
                 much
                 about
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 in
                 that
                 of
                 Quantung
                 ,
                 where
                 they
                 again
                 divided
                 ,
                 one
                 part
                 being
                 commanded
                 into
                 Peking
                 ,
                 
                 the
                 other
                 into
                 the
                 Province
                 of
                 Quangsi
                 .
                 Their
                 easie
                 conquest
                 of
                 Fokien
                 proceeded
                 ,
                 partly
                 from
                 the
                 good
                 success
                 that
                 attended
                 their
                 designs
                 ,
                 where-ever
                 they
                 went
                 ,
                 but
                 particularly
                 from
                 the
                 correspondence
                 they
                 held
                 with
                 Chincilug
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 the
                 command
                 of
                 Longuu's
                 Army
                 in
                 that
                 Country
                 .
                 He
                 had
                 sometime
                 been
                 an
                 Interpreter
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 kind
                 of
                 Broker
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 
                   Portuguez
                   ,
                   Castilians
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Dutch
                 ,
                 at
                 Macao
                 ,
                 the
                 Philippine
                 Islands
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 of
                 Fermosa
                 ,
                 under
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 Iquon
                 .
                 Giving
                 over
                 that
                 employment
                 ,
                 he
                 turned
                 Pyrat
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 that
                 means
                 became
                 so
                 powerful
                 ,
                 that
                 having
                 obtained
                 ,
                 or
                 rather
                 extorted
                 ,
                 an
                 Act
                 of
                 Oblivion
                 from
                 the
                 Emperour
                 of
                 China
                 ,
                 he
                 forced
                 him
                 to
                 suffer
                 him
                 to
                 carry
                 on
                 the
                 Trade
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 Kingdom
                 ,
                 keeping
                 the
                 Sea
                 with
                 a
                 Fleet
                 of
                 above
                 three
                 thousand
                 Vessels
                 .
                 His
                 design
                 was
                 to
                 get
                 himself
                 proclaim'd
                 Emperour
                 of
                 China
                 ;
                 but
                 knowing
                 he
                 should
                 find
                 too
                 much
                 opposition
                 in
                 the
                 inclinations
                 of
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 as
                 long
                 as
                 there
                 were
                 Princes
                 to
                 be
                 chosen
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Family
                 of
                 Tayming
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 not
                 sorry
                 to
                 see
                 it
                 extirpated
                 by
                 the
                 Tartars
                 ,
                 with
                 whom
                 he
                 held
                 correspondence
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 said
                 before
                 .
                 Upon
                 the
                 reduction
                 of
                 the
                 Province
                 of
                 Fokien
                 ,
                 they
                 gave
                 him
                 the
                 Title
                 of
                 King
                 ,
                 under
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 Pingnam
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 
                   Pacifier
                   of
                   the
                   South
                
                 ,
                 treating
                 him
                 highly
                 ,
                 and
                 putting
                 him
                 in
                 hopes
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 would
                 leave
                 him
                 the
                 command
                 of
                 the
                 two
                 Provinces
                 of
                 Fokien
                 and
                 Quantung
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 Prince
                 ,
                 who
                 commanded
                 the
                 Tartarian
                 Army
                 in
                 the
                 Province
                 ,
                 being
                 upon
                 his
                 departure
                 towards
                 the
                 Court
                 ,
                 Chincilung
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 left
                 his
                 Fleet
                 
                 in
                 the
                 Haven
                 of
                 Focheu
                 ,
                 desirous
                 to
                 accompany
                 him
                 to
                 the
                 place
                 where
                 he
                 was
                 to
                 take
                 leave
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 Officers
                 ;
                 the
                 Tartar
                 took
                 his
                 advantage
                 of
                 the
                 opportunity
                 ,
                 pressed
                 him
                 to
                 go
                 along
                 to
                 Peking
                 ;
                 and
                 finding
                 him
                 unwilling
                 to
                 do
                 it
                 ,
                 secured
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 brought
                 him
                 away
                 by
                 force
                 ;
                 and
                 had
                 it
                 not
                 been
                 for
                 his
                 Brothers
                 ,
                 who
                 were
                 Masters
                 of
                 the
                 Fleet
                 ,
                 the
                 Tartars
                 would
                 have
                 put
                 him
                 to
                 death
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 other
                 Army
                 ,
                 
                 which
                 was
                 got
                 into
                 the
                 Province
                 of
                 Quangsi
                 ,
                 met
                 with
                 so
                 much
                 resistance
                 there
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 forced
                 to
                 dislodge
                 thence
                 ,
                 and
                 retreat
                 into
                 that
                 of
                 Quantung
                 ,
                 into
                 which
                 the
                 Viceroy
                 and
                 Governour
                 of
                 the
                 Province
                 pursued
                 them
                 ;
                 and
                 to
                 give
                 the
                 greater
                 reputation
                 to
                 their
                 designs
                 ,
                 they
                 created
                 an
                 Emperour
                 of
                 the
                 Royal
                 Progeny
                 ,
                 who
                 assum'd
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 Iunglie
                 .
                 After
                 their
                 example
                 ,
                 several
                 other
                 Provinces
                 revolted
                 ,
                 but
                 all
                 their
                 attempts
                 only
                 confirmed
                 the
                 settlement
                 of
                 the
                 Tartars
                 ,
                 who
                 after
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 Kiang
                 ,
                 Governour
                 of
                 the
                 City
                 of
                 Taitung
                 in
                 the
                 Province
                 of
                 Xansi
                 ,
                 who
                 took
                 up
                 Arms
                 against
                 them
                 in
                 the
                 year
                 1649.
                 and
                 their
                 reduction
                 of
                 the
                 City
                 of
                 Quangcheu
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Province
                 of
                 Quangsi
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 taken
                 on
                 the
                 24.
                 of
                 November
                 ,
                 1650.
                 have
                 been
                 possess'd
                 of
                 that
                 vast
                 Country
                 ,
                 without
                 any
                 disturbance
                 ;
                 rather
                 through
                 the
                 cowardice
                 of
                 the
                 Chineses
                 ,
                 then
                 by
                 the
                 number
                 of
                 their
                 own
                 Souldiery
                 ;
                 in
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 impossible
                 for
                 any
                 Army
                 ,
                 how
                 numerous
                 soever
                 ,
                 to
                 conquer
                 so
                 powerful
                 a
                 State
                 as
                 that
                 of
                 China
                 ;
                 if
                 the
                 Inhabitants
                 had
                 ever
                 so
                 little
                 courage
                 to
                 defend
                 themselves
                 .
                 Xunchi
                 ,
                 the
                 Tartarian
                 Emperour
                 of
                 China
                 ,
                 married
                 the
                 daughter
                 of
                 the
                 King
                 of
                 Taayu
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Western
                 Tartary
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 year
                 of
                 our
                 Lord
                 ,
                 one
                 thousand
                 six
                 hundred
                 forty
                 and
                 nine
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
             
               MANDELSLO'S
               TRAVELS
               INTO
               THE
               INDIES
               .
            
             
               The
               Third
               Book
               .
            
             
               WE
               gave
               the
               Reader
               an
               account
               in
               the
               precedent
               Book
               ,
               
               how
               that
               the
               calm
               ,
               which
               staid
               our
               Ship
               in
               a
               manner
               in
               fight
               of
               the
               Island
               of
               Ceylon
               ,
               occasioned
               the
               digression
               we
               have
               made
               ,
               wherein
               we
               have
               represented
               the
               State
               of
               the
               Indies
               ,
               even
               to
               the
               utmost
               extremities
               of
               Asia
               .
            
             
               We
               continued
               at
               the
               Altitude
               of
               Ceylon
               ,
               
               till
               the
               20.
               of
               February
               ,
               at
               which
               time
               the
               North-west-wind
               oblig'd
               us
               to
               take
               our
               course
               towards
               South-east
               .
               Taking
               the
               Latitude
               about
               noon
               ,
               
               we
               found
               we
               were
               two
               minutes
               beyond
               the
               Aequinoctial
               Line
               .
               I
               asked
               the
               Master
               of
               the
               Ship
               ,
               what
               he
               thought
               of
               their
               opinion
               ,
               who
               affirm
               ,
               that
               being
               under
               the
               Line
               ,
               a
               man
               may
               discover
               both
               the
               Poles
               :
               but
               he
               made
               it
               appear
               to
               me
               ,
               that
               it
               was
               an
               errour
               ,
               and
               shewed
               me
               clearly
               ,
               that
               the
               Artick
               Pole
               is
               not
               to
               be
               seen
               within
               six
               Degrees
               of
               the
               Line
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               Artartick
               cannot
               be
               perceiv'd
               ,
               till
               a
               man
               comes
               to
               the
               eighth
               degree
               .
               He
               shew'd
               me
               farther
               ,
               that
               at
               eight
               or
               ten
               degrees
               of
               the
               Line
               ,
               the
               wind
               seems
               to
               be
               as
               changeable
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               in
               our
               Seas
               on
               this
               side
               of
               it
               ,
               inasmuch
               as
               that
               of
               the
               North-west
               reigns
               there
               six
               months
               together
               ;
               and
               that
               of
               the
               South-east
               blows
               there
               as
               constantly
               for
               the
               other
               six
               moneths
               .
               So
               that
               such
               as
               go
               into
               the
               Indies
               ,
               or
               come
               thence
               ,
               may
               regulate
               their
               Voyages
               accordingly
               .
            
             
               In
               these
               parts
               we
               saw
               several
               sorts
               of
               Birds
               ,
               
               whereof
               some
               were
               white
               ,
               and
               not
               unlike
               our
               Pidgeons
               ,
               save
               that
               their
               Tails
               are
               longer
               and
               narrower
               .
               Others
               were
               of
               sundry
               colours
               ,
               and
               somewhat
               like
               wild
               Ducks
               .
               But
               among
               others
               ,
               we
               saw
               abundance
               of
               those
               Birds
               which
               the
               Portuguez
               call
               Garayos
               ,
               or
               
                 Rabos
                 foreados
              
               ,
               which
               are
               black
               and
               white
               ,
               as
               Mag-pies
               ,
               but
               somewhat
               bigger
               ,
               and
               have
               their
               Tails
               divided
               like
               a
               Taylors
               pair
               of
               Shears
               .
               All
               these
               Birds
               live
               only
               by
               the
               Sea
               ,
               and
               feed
               on
               a
               certain
               flying
               Fish
               ,
               which
               to
               avoid
               the
               pursuit
               of
               the
               
                 Albocores
                 ,
                 Bonitos
              
               ,
               and
               Dorados
               ,
               that
               continually
               prey
               upon
               them
               ,
               fly
               into
               the
               Air
               ,
               
               where
               they
               can
               abide
               no
               longer
               then
               while
               their
               wings
               are
               moist
               ,
               and
               where
               they
               are
               caught
               by
               these
               Birds
               ;
               or
               if
               ,
               for
               want
               of
               moisture
               ,
               they
               fall
               back
               into
               the
               Sea
               ,
               they
               are
               devour'd
               by
               those
               Fishes
               .
               The
               Albocores
               are
               white
               all
               over
               ,
               and
               have
               no
               Scales
               ,
               no
               more
               then
               the
               Bonitos
               .
               The
               former
               are
               much
               bigger
               then
               the
               latter
               ,
               and
               have
               but
               one
               bone
               in
               them
               ,
               which
               comes
               from
               the
               Head
               to
               the
               Tail.
               Some
               of
               them
               are
               so
               large
               ,
               that
               if
               we
               may
               credit
               report
               ,
               one
               ,
               between
               five
               and
               six
               foot
               long
               ,
               hath
               dined
               sixty
               Seamen
               ;
               but
               the
               meat
               of
               it
               being
               not
               very
               good
               ,
               I
               conceive
               they
               were
               rather
               glutted
               then
               satisfied
               .
               The
               Dorado
               ,
               
               which
               the
               English
               confound
               with
               the
               Dolphin
               ,
               is
               much
               like
               a
               Salmon
               ,
               but
               incomparably
               more
               delicate
               ,
               and
               hath
               smaller
               Scales
               .
            
             
               We
               also
               took
               a
               certain
               Fish
               ,
               
               which
               had
               a
               mouth
               like
               the
               snout
               of
               a
               Hog
               ;
               the
               Portuguez
               call
               it
               Tonina
               ,
               and
               the
               
                 French
                 Marsouin
              
               ,
               a
               name
               ,
               which
               no
               doubt
               is
               deriv'd
               from
               the
               German
               word
               ,
               which
               signifies
               a
               Sea-hog
               .
               The
               Hollanders
               ,
               in
               the
               Relation
               of
               their
               first
               Voyage
               ,
               affirm
               ,
               that
               out
               of
               curiosity
               they
               opened
               one
               of
               them
               ,
               and
               that
               they
               found
               within
               it
               not
               only
               flesh
               and
               fat
               ,
               and
               the
               intrails
               after
               the
               same
               manner
               as
               those
               of
               a
               Hog
               ,
               but
               also
               a
               young
               Pig
               in
               the
               belly
               of
               it
               ,
               which
               they
               cast
               into
               the
               Sea.
               They
               are
               seen
               alwayes
               many
               of
               them
               together
               ,
               and
               when
               the
               Sea
               is
               rough
               ,
               they
               come
               near
               the
               Vessel
               ,
               and
               grunt
               ,
               as
               if
               they
               desired
               shelter
               against
               the
               Storm
               they
               perceive
               coming
               ,
               and
               whereof
               the
               Sea-men
               look
               upon
               them
               as
               an
               infallible
               sign
               .
            
             
               The
               Sea
               hath
               not
               a
               more
               dangerous
               Fish
               then
               those
               which
               the
               Portuguez
               call
               Tuberones
               ,
               
               the
               
                 Dutch
                 ,
                 Hayes
              
               ,
               and
               the
               
                 English
                 ,
                 Shark
              
               .
               It
               is
               a
               great
               Fish
               ,
               and
               hath
               much
               ado
               to
               swim
               ;
               whence
               it
               comes
               ,
               that
               many
               times
               ,
               when
               the
               Sea
               is
               clam
               ,
               it
               is
               seen
               floating
               above
               water
               .
               It
               is
               never
               seen
               ,
               but
               there
               are
               fastened
               to
               the
               head
               of
               it
               seven
               or
               eight
               other
               Fish
               ,
               about
               the
               bigness
               of
               a
               Herring
               ,
               expecting
               to
               participate
               of
               what
               he
               takes
               .
               Above
               all
               things
               ,
               they
               love
               mans
               flesh
               ,
               and
               there
               are
               many
               sad
               examples
               of
               it
               ,
               in
               Sea-men
               ,
               who
               have
               either
               lost
               arms
               or
               other
               limbs
               ,
               or
               have
               been
               devoured
               by
               them
               ;
               for
               their
               teeth
               are
               as
               sharp
               and
               close
               as
               those
               of
               a
               Saw.
               Their
               mouth
               is
               below
               the
               head
               ,
               so
               that
               to
               take
               their
               prey
               ,
               they
               lie
               upon
               their
               backs
               ,
               and
               so
               catch
               it
               upwards
               .
               That
               we
               took
               had
               the
               heart
               in
               the
               head
               ,
               and
               lived
               a
               good
               while
               after
               it
               was
               taken
               out
               .
               They
               are
               not
               eaten
               ,
               and
               are
               hunted
               only
               for
               recreation
               ,
               or
               to
               cleanse
               the
               Sea
               of
               them
               .
            
             
               The
               Fish
               which
               the
               Portuguez
               call
               
                 Pesce
                 puerco
              
               ,
               and
               whereof
               there
               is
               abundance
               in
               these
               Seas
               ,
               is
               no
               bigger
               then
               a
               Bream
               ,
               and
               is
               so
               called
               ,
               only
               because
               it
               grunts
               like
               a
               Pig.
               There
               are
               also
               about
               those
               parts
               great
               store
               of
               Tortoises
               ,
               which
               lie
               on
               their
               backs
               ,
               and
               commonly
               sleep
               upon
               the
               water
               ,
               when
               the
               weather
               is
               calm
               .
               The
               Sea-men
               ,
               when
               they
               see
               them
               in
               that
               posture
               ,
               get
               near
               them
               ,
               cast
               out
               a
               hook
               ,
               which
               fastning
               in
               the
               shells
               ,
               they
               draw
               them
               into
               the
               Boat.
               Their
               meat
               is
               as
               delicate
               as
               Veal
               ,
               and
               it
               is
               one
               of
               the
               greatest
               refreshments
               the
               Seamen
               meet
               with
               in
               these
               great
               and
               dangerous
               Voyages
               .
            
             
               February
               21.
               
               We
               were
               at
               one
               degree
               and
               twenty
               minutes
               of
               the
               Line
               ,
               the
               weather
               being
               rainy
               and
               tempestuous
               ,
               and
               continuing
               so
               much
               longer
               then
               we
               expected
               it
               should
               at
               that
               place
               ;
               for
               it
               is
               so
               unconstant
               there
               ,
               and
               changes
               so
               of
               a
               sudden
               ,
               that
               many
               times
               they
               have
               hardly
               leisure
               to
               take
               in
               their
               Sails
               ,
               to
               avoid
               the
               violence
               of
               the
               Winds
               ,
               which
               the
               Portuguez
               call
               Travados
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               Whirlewinds
               .
            
             
               The
               23.
               died
               one
               of
               our
               Seamen
               ,
               who
               having
               got
               the
               Pox
               at
               Surat
               ,
               neglected
               the
               taking
               of
               timely
               Remedies
               for
               the
               cure
               of
               it
               .
            
             
               The
               24.
               being
               Sunday
               ,
               the
               President
               treated
               all
               the
               Officers
               of
               the
               Ship
               ,
               and
               among
               other
               dishes
               ,
               had
               the
               Biggel
               dressed
               ,
               and
               some
               of
               the
               Country
               Fowl
               ,
               which
               the
               Viceroy
               of
               Goa
               had
               presented
               to
               him
               .
            
             
               The
               25.
               
               We
               were
               surprized
               by
               a
               Calm
               ,
               which
               kept
               us
               in
               the
               same
               place
               all
               that
               day
               ;
               but
               the
               night
               following
               there
               rose
               a
               Tempest
               ,
               that
               put
               us
               out
               of
               our
               course
               ,
               which
               we
               could
               not
               well
               have
               kept
               ,
               had
               that
               not
               happened
               :
               in
               regard
               that
               having
               the
               Sun
               in
               the
               Zenith
               ,
               ever
               since
               the
               22.
               we
               could
               not
               take
               the
               altitude
               ,
               but
               only
               in
               the
               night
               ,
               by
               the
               Stars
               .
            
             
               This
               inconvenience
               continued
               till
               the
               fifth
               of
               March
               ,
               
               having
               had
               the
               twenty
               seventh
               and
               twenty
               eighth
               of
               February
               ,
               the
               wind
               at
               South-west
               ,
               which
               put
               us
               in
               hope
               ,
               we
               should
               soon
               have
               the
               Manson-wind
               whereof
               we
               stood
               in
               need
               to
               bring
               us
               to
               the
               Cape
               of
               
                 Good
                 Hope
              
               .
               But
               the
               continual
               changes
               of
               the
               Wind
               ,
               and
               Tempests
               ,
               which
               obliged
               the
               Sea-men
               to
               be
               alwayes
               about
               the
               Masts
               ,
               lest
               they
               should
               be
               surprized
               by
               the
               Travados
               ,
               retarded
               our
               progress
               very
               much
               .
            
             
               March
               5.
               
               We
               began
               to
               make
               our
               Observations
               by
               the
               Sun
               ,
               and
               found
               we
               were
               at
               eight
               degrees
               ,
               six
               minutes
               Latitude
               .
               Our
               Ship
               was
               encompassed
               by
               a
               great
               number
               of
               all
               sorts
               of
               Fish
               ,
               which
               seem'd
               to
               be
               our
               protection
               against
               the
               Whales
               ,
               by
               whom
               they
               were
               pursued
               .
            
             
               March
               10.
               
               We
               were
               at
               ten
               degrees
               ,
               
               fourteen
               minutes
               ,
               the
               Wind
               at
               West
               ,
               which
               turned
               to
               a
               Storm
               that
               lasted
               ten
               hours
               .
            
             
               March
               12.
               and
               13.
               
               We
               had
               a
               great
               Storm
               ,
               accompanied
               with
               Lightning
               and
               Thunder
               .
               But
               what
               we
               thought
               most
               strange
               ,
               was
               that
               ,
               though
               we
               were
               not
               come
               to
               the
               13.
               degree
               ,
               yet
               we
               found
               nothing
               of
               the
               ordinary
               Wind
               of
               the
               season
               ,
               which
               is
               commonly
               perceived
               about
               the
               eight
               or
               ninth
               .
               For
               the
               South-wind
               ,
               which
               blew
               constantly
               ,
               not
               only
               retarded
               the
               prosecution
               of
               our
               Voyage
               ,
               but
               also
               forced
               us
               so
               much
               back
               Eastward
               ,
               that
               we
               were
               in
               in
               some
               fear
               ,
               we
               might
               be
               constrain'd
               to
               return
               upon
               the
               Coast
               of
               the
               Indies
               .
            
             
             
               March
               15.
               
               The
               Wind
               changed
               ,
               and
               came
               to
               the
               South
               ,
               and
               at
               Night
               ,
               we
               had
               it
               South-east
               ;
               so
               that
               not
               doubting
               but
               it
               was
               the
               Manson
               ,
               we
               put
               out
               all
               the
               Sail
               we
               could
               ,
               and
               made
               two
               Leagues
               an
               hour
               ,
               taking
               our
               course
               South-west
               .
               During
               the
               time
               the
               Wind
               was
               thus
               fair
               for
               us
               ,
               we
               saw
               a
               great
               number
               of
               Dolphins
               ,
               which
               followed
               our
               Ship
               ,
               and
               we
               took
               as
               many
               of
               them
               as
               found
               us
               three
               good
               Meals
               .
            
             
               March
               20.
               
               We
               were
               surpriz'd
               by
               a
               Calm
               ,
               which
               took
               off
               much
               of
               our
               courage
               ;
               in
               regard
               our
               store
               of
               fresh
               Water
               being
               somewhat
               low
               ,
               at
               a
               time
               when
               we
               knew
               not
               what
               to
               hope
               of
               our
               Voyage
               ,
               we
               were
               forced
               to
               assign
               every
               Man
               his
               allowance
               ;
               and
               to
               make
               it
               last
               the
               longer
               ,
               it
               was
               resolved
               ,
               that
               for
               some
               dayes
               there
               should
               be
               no
               salt
               Meat
               eaten
               ,
               but
               that
               the
               Swine
               ,
               and
               some
               other
               Creatures
               ,
               whereof
               ,
               having
               good
               store
               ,
               some
               had
               died
               that
               day
               upon
               the
               eating
               of
               Mustard-seed
               ,
               should
               be
               kill'd
               and
               consum'd
               .
            
             
               Being
               about
               this
               time
               at
               sixteen
               Degrees
               ,
               we
               found
               that
               the
               Compass
               declined
               thirty
               Minutes
               to
               the
               West
               ,
               and
               it
               continued
               so
               to
               the
               four
               and
               twentieth
               Degree
               .
               But
               when
               the
               Cape
               of
               
                 Good
                 Hope
              
               is
               once
               doubled
               ,
               the
               Loadstone
               draws
               towards
               the
               Earth
               .
            
             
               The
               21.
               
               While
               we
               floated
               up
               and
               down
               ,
               without
               so
               much
               as
               a
               breath
               of
               wind
               ,
               our
               Ship
               took
               fire
               ,
               which
               might
               have
               proved
               to
               the
               ruine
               of
               us
               all
               .
            
             
               The
               Butler
               ,
               going
               to
               remove
               a
               Vat
               which
               he
               had
               filled
               with
               
                 Aqus
                 vitae
              
               ,
               set
               it
               on
               fire
               ;
               whereat
               he
               was
               so
               startled
               ,
               that
               he
               turned
               it
               out
               about
               the
               Cellar
               ,
               where
               the
               fire
               took
               in
               one
               of
               the
               great
               Vessels
               ,
               and
               was
               going
               to
               set
               thirty
               more
               into
               a
               flame
               ,
               ahd
               it
               not
               been
               timely
               prevented
               with
               Coverlets
               .
               The
               Ship
               was
               so
               loaden
               with
               all
               sorts
               of
               Gums
               ,
               and
               other
               fat
               Drugs
               ,
               that
               it
               would
               have
               been
               impossible
               to
               quench
               it
               ,
               had
               there
               not
               been
               a
               care
               taken
               to
               smother
               it
               ,
               at
               the
               beginning
               .
            
             
               After
               that
               day
               ,
               we
               began
               to
               made
               use
               of
               the
               invention
               of
               drawing
               fresh
               Water
               out
               of
               the
               Sea
               ;
               but
               it
               was
               fit
               only
               to
               dress
               Meat
               withall
               ,
               in
               regard
               it
               had
               so
               untoward
               a
               taste
               ,
               that
               the
               Sea-men
               would
               not
               take
               it
               for
               their
               ordinary
               drink
               .
            
             
               March
               22.
               
               We
               made
               a
               good
               dayes
               sail
               by
               the
               help
               of
               the
               Manson
               ,
               getting
               above
               two
               Leagues
               an
               hour
               .
               The
               same
               Wind
               continued
               the
               23.
               24.
               and
               25.
               
            
             
               This
               last
               day
               ,
               a
               Sea-man
               was
               whipt
               at
               the
               Main-mast
               ,
               for
               offering
               to
               debauch
               two
               young
               Boyes
               .
            
             
               March
               26.
               
               The
               Wind
               continued
               still
               fair
               ;
               but
               in
               regard
               we
               had
               some
               reason
               to
               fear
               that
               in
               case
               the
               wind
               should
               fail
               us
               ,
               as
               it
               was
               likely
               to
               do
               ,
               we
               should
               be
               put
               to
               great
               inconveinences
               for
               want
               of
               fresh
               water
               ,
               a
               Councel
               was
               call'd
               ,
               at
               which
               it
               was
               resolv'd
               ,
               that
               we
               should
               indeavour
               to
               make
               for
               Maurice
               Island
               ,
               and
               there
               take
               in
               fresh
               water
               .
               This
               resolution
               very
               much
               rejoyced
               the
               company
               .
               The
               same
               night
               ,
               we
               discovered
               the
               Island
               called
               
                 Diego
                 Roiz
              
               ,
               or
               
                 Diego
                 Rodriguez
              
               ,
               at
               twenty
               degrees
               ,
               forty
               five
               minutes
               ,
               in
               so
               much
               that
               we
               were
               in
               hopes
               the
               next
               day
               to
               reach
               Maurice
               Island
               ,
               as
               being
               but
               sixty
               Leagues
               further
               .
            
             
               This
               Island
               ,
               
               which
               the
               Portuguez
               call
               
                 Ilha
                 do
                 Cerno
              
               ,
               and
               the
               Dutch
               have
               named
               Maurice
               ,
               Island
               ,
               from
               the
               Prince
               of
               Orange
               ,
               who
               was
               Admiral
               of
               the
               
                 Vnited
                 Provinces
              
               at
               the
               time
               of
               their
               first
               Voyage
               into
               the
               Indies
               ,
               lies
               at
               20.
               degrees
               ,
               27.
               minutes
               ,
               and
               is
               abour
               15.
               leagues
               in
               compass
               .
            
             
               The
               Haven
               of
               it
               is
               very
               good
               ,
               
               as
               well
               in
               regard
               ,
               that
               at
               the
               entrance
               of
               it
               there
               is
               a
               hundred
               fathom
               water
               ,
               as
               that
               it
               is
               able
               to
               contain
               above
               fifty
               great
               Vessels
               ,
               sheltred
               from
               all
               winds
               .
               It
               hath
               some
               Mountains
               ,
               which
               reaching
               up
               to
               the
               Clouds
               are
               seen
               at
               a
               great
               distance
               ,
               and
               are
               extreamly
               delightful
               to
               the
               eye
               ,
               in
               as
               much
               as
               Nature
               maintains
               them
               in
               a
               constant
               verdure
               ,
               though
               some
               Cocos-trees
               ,
               and
               Date-trees
               ,
               only
               excepted
               ,
               all
               the
               other
               Trees
               are
               wild
               .
            
             
               In
               the
               Vallies
               there
               are
               some
               Fruit-trees
               ,
               
               but
               such
               as
               bear
               no
               Fruit
               are
               not
               the
               less
               esteemed
               for
               that
               ,
               for
               these
               are
               they
               which
               yield
               the
               fairest
               Ebony
               in
               all
               the
               East
               .
               Some
               o●
               it
               is
               as
               black
               as
               any
               Jet
               ,
               and
               as
               smooth
               as
               Marble
               ;
               but
               the
               yellow
               and
               red
               is
               of
               greater
               value
               then
               the
               other
               ,
               as
               being
               more
               rare
               .
            
             
               There
               is
               ,
               as
               well
               in
               the
               Rivers
               of
               it
               ,
               as
               the
               Sea
               about
               it
               ,
               such
               abundance
               of
               Fish
               ,
               that
               at
               one
               casting
               of
               the
               Net
               ,
               as
               many
               may
               be
               taken
               ,
               as
               will
               fill
               two
               or
               three
               Tun
               falted
               .
            
             
               The
               Hollanders
               in
               their
               Relations
               affirm
               ,
               
               that
               they
               took
               a
               Thornback
               ,
               which
               found
               all
               in
               the
               Ship
               two
               good
               Meals
               ,
               and
               that
               they
               saw
               there
               Tortoyses
               so
               big
               ,
               that
               four
               Sea-men
               sitting
               on
               the
               back
               of
               one
               of
               them
               ,
               it
               went
               as
               well
               as
               if
               it
               had
               had
               no
               burthen
               at
               all
               .
               Whereto
               they
               add
               ,
               that
               they
               were
               so
               large
               ,
               that
               ten
               Men
               might
               sit
               upon
               ones
               Shell
               .
            
             
               The
               Island
               is
               not
               inhabited
               ;
               *
               whence
               it
               comes
               ,
               that
               the
               Birds
               are
               so
               tame
               ,
               that
               a
               man
               may
               take
               them
               with
               his
               hand
               ;
               and
               they
               are
               commonly
               killed
               with
               Cudgels
               ,
               especially
               the
               Turtles
               ,
               whereof
               there
               is
               such
               abundance
               ,
               that
               the
               Dutch
               in
               less
               then
               two
               hours
               ,
               took
               
               above
               a
               hundred
               and
               fifty
               ,
               and
               might
               have
               taken
               more
               ,
               if
               they
               could
               have
               carried
               them
               .
               There
               is
               also
               great
               store
               of
               Herons
               ,
               and
               a
               kind
               of
               Birds
               ,
               of
               the
               bigness
               of
               a
               Swan
               ,
               which
               have
               neither
               Wings
               nor
               Tail
               ,
               but
               so
               hard
               a
               flesh
               ,
               that
               no
               heat
               can
               either
               boyl
               or
               roast
               it
               .
               There
               is
               no
               four-footed
               Creature
               in
               all
               the
               Island
               :
               
               but
               for
               other
               refreshments
               ,
               and
               particularly
               ,
               for
               the
               taking
               in
               of
               fresh
               water
               ,
               there
               is
               not
               a
               fitter
               place
               any
               way
               near
               it
               .
            
             
               When
               the
               Dutch
               came
               thither
               in
               September
               ,
               
               1601.
               they
               found
               there
               a
               French
               Souldier
               ,
               who
               had
               left
               his
               Country
               some
               three
               years
               before
               ,
               with
               three
               English
               Ships
               ,
               which
               were
               the
               first
               in
               those
               parts
               that
               attempted
               failing
               into
               the
               Indies
               upon
               the
               account
               of
               Pyracy
               .
               Of
               these
               three
               Ships
               ,
               one
               was
               cast
               away
               near
               the
               Cape
               of
               
                 Good
                 hope
              
               ,
               and
               sickness
               having
               consumed
               most
               of
               the
               men
               ,
               they
               that
               remained
               set
               fire
               on
               the
               second
               ,
               in
               regard
               for
               want
               of
               men
               ,
               they
               were
               not
               able
               to
               govern
               it
               .
               The
               third
               was
               wrack'd
               upon
               the
               Coasts
               of
               the
               Indies
               ,
               where
               all
               the
               men
               were
               lost
               ,
               seven
               only
               excepted
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               four
               English
               men
               ,
               two
               Negroes
               ,
               and
               a
               French
               Souldier
               ,
               who
               attempted
               to
               return
               with
               some
               booty
               ,
               which
               they
               disposed
               into
               a
               Cannow
               ,
               wherein
               they
               set
               to
               Sea
               ,
               and
               made
               a
               shift
               to
               get
               to
               Maurice
               Island
               .
               The
               two
               Negroes
               had
               a
               design
               there
               to
               rid
               themselves
               of
               their
               Camerades
               ,
               but
               being
               discovered
               ,
               they
               cast
               themselves
               into
               the
               Sea
               ,
               and
               were
               drowned
               .
               The
               four
               English
               men
               would
               prosecute
               their
               Voyage
               ,
               but
               the
               
                 French
                 Souldier
              
               chose
               rather
               to
               continue
               in
               the
               Isle
               ,
               then
               double
               the
               Cape
               ,
               and
               expose
               himself
               to
               the
               mercy
               of
               the
               Sea
               ,
               in
               so
               small
               a
               Vessel
               .
               Accordingly
               ,
               of
               the
               English
               men
               there
               was
               no
               more
               news
               heard
               .
               The
               French
               man
               had
               been
               twenty
               moneths
               in
               the
               Island
               ,
               when
               the
               Dutch
               came
               thither
               .
               He
               was
               stark
               naked
               ,
               in
               regard
               that
               having
               been
               in
               a
               burning
               Feaver
               ,
               which
               heightned
               into
               a
               degree
               of
               madness
               ,
               he
               had
               torn
               his
               clothes
               ;
               so
               that
               having
               not
               had
               any
               thing
               about
               him
               ever
               since
               his
               sickness
               ,
               nor
               fed
               on
               any
               thing
               but
               the
               raw
               Tortoyses
               he
               took
               ,
               they
               were
               not
               a
               little
               surpriz'd
               at
               the
               sight
               of
               him
               ,
               and
               conceived
               it
               would
               be
               no
               easie
               matter
               to
               restore
               him
               to
               his
               Senses
               ,
               though
               he
               behaved
               himself
               well
               enough
               otherwise
               ,
               and
               was
               in
               very
               good
               health
               .
            
             
               We
               got
               so
               near
               Maurice
               Island
               ,
               
               that
               we
               clearly
               saw
               it
               ,
               but
               in
               regard
               the
               wind
               continued
               fair
               ,
               the
               President
               called
               together
               the
               chief
               Officers
               ,
               and
               represented
               to
               them
               ,
               that
               if
               they
               put
               into
               the
               Island
               ,
               they
               should
               lose
               at
               least
               ten
               dayes
               time
               ,
               whereas
               if
               the
               wind
               continued
               fair
               ,
               as
               it
               then
               was
               ,
               we
               might
               in
               that
               time
               reach
               the
               Cape
               of
               
                 Good
                 hope
              
               ,
               and
               so
               avoid
               the
               inconveniences
               of
               wintering
               in
               the
               Island
               of
               Madagascar
               ;
               whereupon
               it
               was
               resolved
               we
               should
               prosecute
               our
               Voyage
               ,
               which
               we
               did
               ,
               and
               the
               same
               day
               got
               out
               of
               sight
               of
               Maurice
               Island
               .
            
             
               March
               29.
               
               After
               Sermon
               ,
               the
               President
               acquainted
               all
               the
               men
               with
               the
               reasons
               which
               had
               obliged
               him
               to
               change
               his
               resolution
               of
               taking
               in
               Water
               at
               Mourice
               Island
               ,
               and
               made
               it
               appear
               ,
               that
               if
               they
               had
               gone
               to
               refresh
               themselves
               in
               the
               Island
               ,
               they
               must
               have
               lost
               the
               convenience
               of
               the
               Wind
               ,
               and
               the
               fairest
               Season
               of
               the
               year
               ,
               and
               so
               the
               means
               of
               finishing
               their
               Voyage
               ;
               exhorting
               all
               to
               take
               courage
               ,
               and
               execute
               his
               Orders
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               content
               with
               their
               allowance
               ,
               which
               should
               be
               equal
               to
               what
               those
               had
               who
               sate
               at
               his
               own
               Table
               .
            
             
               March
               30.
               
               We
               passed
               the
               Tropick
               of
               Capricorn
               ,
               continuing
               our
               course
               towards
               West-South-West
               .
            
             
               April
               1.
               
               
               We
               were
               at
               26.
               degrees
               ,
               three
               ,
               minutes
               .
               The
               Wind
               began
               to
               abate
               ,
               and
               towards
               the
               night
               it
               rain'd
               ,
               and
               blew
               not
               at
               all
               ;
               yet
               ere
               we
               were
               so
               becalm'd
               ,
               we
               had
               made
               a
               shift
               to
               get
               forty
               Leagues
               in
               twenty
               four
               hours
               .
               The
               next
               day
               we
               saw
               several
               Whales
               ,
               and
               night
               the
               Wind
               rose
               ,
               and
               in
               a
               short
               time
               grew
               into
               an
               absolute
               Tempest
               .
               Our
               course
               was
               still
               to
               the
               West-south-west
               ,
               in
               order
               to
               our
               gaining
               the
               South
               ,
               which
               was
               to
               bring
               us
               to
               the
               Cape
               of
               
                 Good
                 hope
              
               .
            
             
               The
               3.
               
               We
               altered
               our
               course
               a
               little
               ,
               taking
               it
               more
               towards
               the
               West
               .
               We
               were
               then
               at
               28.
               degrees
               ,
               30.
               minutes
               ;
               and
               in
               24.
               hours
               ,
               we
               got
               50.
               
               Leagues
               .
            
             
               April
               5.
               
               We
               had
               but
               little
               Wind
               ,
               and
               in
               regard
               the
               Compass
               still
               varied
               and
               declined
               ,
               we
               took
               our
               course
               towards
               the
               West
               ,
               instead
               of
               taking
               it
               to
               the
               South
               ,
               as
               we
               should
               otherwise
               have
               done
               .
               In
               these
               two
               days
               we
               made
               73.
               
               Leagues
               .
            
             
               The
               next
               day
               we
               were
               at
               30.
               degrees
               Latitude
               .
            
             
               The
               7.
               
               We
               began
               to
               perceive
               ,
               that
               we
               should
               not
               long
               enioy
               the
               good
               Wind
               had
               attended
               us
               some
               dayes
               before
               .
               Accordingly
               ,
               the
               next
               day
               ,
               we
               had
               a
               great
               calm
               ,
               at
               32.
               degrees
               Latitude
               .
            
             
               The
               9.
               
               The
               Wind
               rising
               again
               ,
               put
               us
               into
               some
               confidence
               ,
               that
               within
               a
               few
               dayes
               we
               should
               reach
               the
               Cape
               of
               
                 Good
                 hope
              
               ,
               from
               which
               we
               could
               not
               be
               above
               three
               hundred
               Leagues
               distant
               .
            
             
             
               From
               that
               day
               to
               the
               14.
               we
               still
               advanced
               somewhat
               .
               That
               being
               Easter
               day
               ,
               the
               President
               made
               a
               great
               Entertainment
               ,
               whereof
               all
               in
               the
               Ship
               participated
               .
            
             
               The
               15.
               
               The
               North-west-wind
               grew
               to
               a
               great
               Tempest
               ,
               
               and
               our
               Sea-men
               assirm'd
               ,
               that
               they
               smelt
               Land
               ,
               being
               confirm'd
               in
               their
               perswasion
               ,
               by
               those
               Birds
               which
               the
               Portuguez
               call
               Pintados
               ,
               and
               which
               alwayes
               keep
               within
               the
               distance
               of
               fourty
               Leagues
               of
               the
               Land.
               
            
             
               The
               Tempest
               ceased
               with
               the
               morning
               of
               the
               16th
               ,
               and
               our
               Sea-men
               persisted
               in
               affirming
               we
               were
               near
               the
               Coast
               ,
               in
               regard
               many
               Birds
               were
               seen
               about
               the
               Ship.
               
            
             
               The
               17.
               
               Towards
               night
               ,
               there
               blew
               a
               fresh
               Gale
               of
               wind
               :
               but
               the
               next
               day
               ,
               and
               the
               night
               following
               ,
               we
               had
               no
               wind
               at
               all
               ,
               yet
               was
               the
               Sea
               as
               rough
               as
               it
               proved
               to
               be
               afterwards
               in
               the
               Tempest
               ,
               which
               surpriz'd
               us
               the
               19.
               at
               night
               ,
               with
               the
               South-west
               wind
               ,
               at
               35.
               degrees
               Latitude
               .
               We
               took
               in
               all
               our
               Sails
               ,
               and
               let
               down
               the
               Yards
               ,
               preparing
               our selves
               by
               that
               means
               against
               the
               Tempests
               ,
               which
               are
               very
               frequent
               ,
               and
               in
               a
               manner
               unavoidable
               ,
               about
               the
               Cape
               of
               
                 Good
                 hope
              
               ,
               and
               we
               hover'd
               up
               and
               down
               in
               that
               posture
               all
               the
               next
               day
               .
            
             
               April
               20.
               
               We
               perceiv'd
               that
               the
               Water
               was
               somewhat
               more
               whitish
               then
               it
               is
               in
               the
               main
               Sea
               ,
               
               and
               saw
               abundance
               of
               those
               Birds
               ,
               which
               the
               Portuguez
               call
               
                 Mangas
                 de
                 valeudo
              
               ,
               and
               are
               a
               kind
               of
               Sea
               Mews
               ,
               being
               white
               all
               over
               the
               bodies
               ,
               and
               having
               black
               wings
               .
               They
               have
               also
               this
               in
               particular
               ,
               that
               in
               their
               flight
               they
               beat
               their
               wings
               one
               against
               the
               other
               ,
               whereas
               the
               common
               Sea-Mews
               seldom
               do
               it
               ,
               but
               glide
               through
               the
               Air
               in
               an
               uninterrupted
               and
               even
               flight
               .
               It
               is
               observed
               ,
               that
               where
               these
               Birds
               are
               seen
               ,
               there
               is
               ground
               within
               a
               hundred
               ,
               or
               hundred
               and
               fifty
               fathom
               at
               most
               .
               Accordingly
               upon
               trial
               ,
               we
               found
               it
               at
               eighty
               fathom
               .
               We
               saw
               also
               the
               same
               day
               ,
               a
               sort
               of
               Black-birds
               ,
               that
               had
               only
               ●●●ttle
               white
               upon
               the
               breast
               .
               The
               English●ffirm
               ●ffirm
               ,
               they
               are
               Birds
               presaging
               misfortune
               ,
               as
               being
               the
               infallible
               fore-runners
               of
               a
               great
               Tempest
               .
            
             
               The
               same
               day
               ,
               we
               had
               one
               ,
               with
               the
               West-north-west
               wind
               ,
               which
               on
               the
               24.
               turn'd
               to
               a
               North-west
               .
               During
               that
               time
               we
               were
               forc'd
               to
               go
               before
               the
               Wind
               ,
               the
               Water
               coming
               into
               the
               Ship
               with
               such
               violence
               ,
               that
               it
               took
               off
               our
               Carpenter
               ;
               but
               he
               was
               so
               fortunate
               ,
               as
               to
               lay
               hold
               on
               a
               Rope
               was
               cast
               him
               ,
               by
               which
               he
               was
               got
               aboard
               again
               .
               We
               found
               ground
               at
               eighty
               fathom
               ,
               
               and
               in
               regard
               the
               Earth
               which
               stuck
               to
               the
               Plummet
               was
               ●lack
               ,
               we
               inferred
               thence
               ,
               that
               we
               were
               not
               far
               from
               the
               
                 Cap
                 d'
                 Agulhas
              
               ,
               which
               is
               sixty
               Leagues
               from
               that
               of
               
                 Good
                 hope
              
               .
            
             
               The
               15.
               
               The
               Tempest
               increased
               so
               ,
               that
               we
               began
               to
               despair
               of
               escaping
               ,
               in
               regard
               the
               current
               of
               the
               Sea
               forced
               us
               towards
               the
               Coasts
               ,
               where
               we
               had
               inevitably
               been
               wrack'd
               ,
               if
               it
               had
               continued
               .
               We
               were
               at
               thirty
               six
               degrees
               ,
               twenty
               minutes
               beyond
               the
               Line
               ;
               and
               this
               day
               we
               had
               like
               to
               have
               been
               destroyed
               by
               fire
               ,
               occasioned
               by
               a
               Lamp
               in
               the
               Presidents
               Chamber
               :
               but
               it
               was
               soon
               put
               out
               .
            
             
               The
               Storm
               continued
               all
               the
               next
               day
               .
               
               Our
               Sea-men
               seeing
               about
               the
               Ship
               many
               of
               those
               Fish
               called
               
                 Pesce
                 Puercos
              
               ,
               would
               thence
               perswade
               us
               ,
               that
               it
               would
               not
               be
               long
               ere
               the
               weather
               changed
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               Wind
               would
               blow
               from
               the
               same
               quarter
               that
               those
               Fishes
               came
               .
               Accordingly
               ,
               about
               two
               in
               the
               afternoon
               ,
               the
               Wind
               came
               to
               the
               North-west
               ,
               and
               the
               Tempest
               ceased
               ,
               so
               that
               we
               could
               spread
               our
               Sails
               .
            
             
               The
               27.
               
               We
               had
               no
               Wind
               at
               all
               ,
               but
               in
               the
               afternoon
               ,
               it
               came
               to
               the
               North-west
               ,
               which
               obliged
               us
               to
               take
               our
               Course
               to
               the
               North-north-west
               ,
               failing
               two
               Leagues
               an
               hour
               .
               We
               saw
               that
               day
               a
               great
               number
               of
               Trombas
               ,
               
               from
               which
               we
               inferred
               we
               were
               not
               far
               from
               the
               Cape
               of
               
                 Good
                 hope
              
               .
               These
               Yrombas
               are
               a
               kind
               of
               great
               Canes
               ,
               about
               the
               bigness
               of
               a
               mans
               arm
               ,
               and
               three
               or
               four
               foot
               long
               ,
               which
               flote
               upon
               the
               water
               with
               their
               roots
               ,
               as
               if
               the
               Sea
               had
               forced
               them
               away
               from
               the
               neighbouring
               Coast
               ;
               yet
               can
               it
               not
               be
               said
               whence
               they
               come
               ,
               nor
               that
               they
               are
               seen
               any
               where
               but
               about
               that
               Cape
               .
            
             
               April
               28.
               
               We
               discovered
               the
               Coast
               ,
               which
               before
               us
               reach'd
               from
               North
               to
               West
               .
               Some
               thought
               at
               first
               it
               was
               Gabo-Falso
               ,
               or
               the
               Cape
               of
               
                 Good
                 hope
              
               ;
               but
               finding
               ground
               at
               forty
               Fathom
               ,
               and
               at
               thirty
               four
               degrees
               ,
               forty
               minutes
               ,
               they
               were
               soon
               convinced
               ,
               that
               it
               was
               the
               
                 Cap
                 d'
                 Agulhas
              
               ,
               whence
               it
               came
               that
               we
               went
               all
               that
               day
               laveering
               with
               a
               North-west
               wind
               .
            
             
               The
               29.
               
               The
               Wind
               came
               to
               the
               South-east
               ,
               so
               that
               we
               continued
               our
               course
               to
               the
               North-west
               ,
               keeping
               still
               in
               sight
               of
               the
               Land.
               That
               day
               we
               took
               as
               many
               Fith
               as
               found
               the
               whole
               company
               two
               or
               three
               good
               meals
               .
               The
               night
               following
               the
               Wind
               changed
               ,
               and
               came
               to
               the
               North-west
               ,
               obliging
               us
               to
               laveer
               ;
               but
               being
               in
               a
               manner
               directly
               contrary
               ,
               we
               advanced
               but
               little
               .
               Taking
               the
               Altitude
               of
               the
               Sun
               that
               day
               ,
               we
               found
               our selves
               at
               34.
               degrees
               ,
               27.
               minutes
               ,
               and
               consequently
               ,
               that
               we
               wanted
               24.
               
               Leagues
               of
               being
               at
               the
               Altitude
               of
               
                 Cap●d
                 '
                 Agulhas
              
               .
            
             
               April
               30.
               
               We
               continued
               laveering
               along
               the
               Coast
               ,
               the
               Wind
               being
               still
               contrary
               .
            
             
             
               May
               1.
               
               The
               wind
               coming
               to
               the
               North-east
               by
               East
               ,
               we
               kept
               along
               the
               Coast
               ,
               and
               perceived
               a
               very
               high
               shore
               ,
               
               which
               was
               at
               last
               known
               to
               be
               
                 Cabo
                 Falso
              
               ,
               which
               is
               within
               seven
               Leagues
               of
               that
               of
               
                 Good
                 hope
              
               .
               
               It
               is
               called
               
                 Cabo
                 Falso
              
               ,
               because
               it
               is
               seen
               at
               a
               great
               distance
               ,
               extending
               it self
               into
               the
               Sea
               much
               after
               the
               same
               manner
               as
               the
               other
               ,
               though
               it
               be
               not
               so
               high
               .
            
             
               The
               2.
               
               A
               North-east
               wind
               brought
               us
               in
               sight
               of
               the
               Cape
               of
               
                 Good
                 hope
              
               ;
               
               but
               turning
               immediately
               to
               the
               North-west
               ,
               we
               could
               not
               possibly
               enter
               the
               Bay
               ,
               which
               obliged
               us
               to
               make
               off
               the
               Coast
               ,
               and
               get
               into
               the
               main
               Sea
               ,
               taking
               our
               course
               towards
               the
               South
               .
            
             
               The
               next
               day
               ,
               with
               a
               North-west
               wind
               ,
               we
               had
               a
               great
               tempest
               ,
               which
               yet
               hindred
               us
               not
               from
               getting
               somewhat
               nearer
               the
               Coast.
               That
               day
               we
               cast
               one
               of
               our
               Sea
               men
               over-board
               ,
               with
               the
               ordinary
               Ceremonies
               used
               at
               funerals
               upon
               such
               occasions
               .
               This
               was
               the
               third
               man
               died
               out
               of
               our
               Ship
               ,
               since
               our
               departure
               from
               Goa
               .
            
             
               May
               4.
               
               We
               doubled
               one
               of
               the
               points
               of
               the
               Cape
               of
               
                 Good
                 hope
              
               ,
               which
               is
               about
               ten
               Leagues
               distant
               from
               the
               Road
               or
               Bay
               ,
               and
               much
               about
               the
               same
               time
               we
               discovered
               the
               Mountain
               ,
               which
               the
               Dutch
               ,
               in
               the
               year
               1601.
               named
               the
               Tafelherg
               ,
               it
               being
               flat
               and
               square
               at
               the
               top
               like
               a
               Table
               .
               It
               was
               our
               intention
               to
               get
               into
               the
               Bay
               ,
               which
               is
               at
               the
               foot
               of
               the
               Mountain
               ,
               and
               at
               34.
               
               Degrees
               ,
               four
               Minutes
               ,
               within
               fifteen
               Leagues
               of
               the
               Cape
               ;
               but
               the
               wind
               being
               contrary
               ,
               obliged
               us
               to
               keep
               along
               the
               Coast
               ,
               endeavouring
               to
               make
               the
               best
               advantage
               we
               could
               of
               it
               .
            
             
               The
               5.
               
               At
               Sun-rising
               ,
               we
               were
               out
               of
               sight
               of
               Land
               ;
               whereupon
               we
               changed
               our
               course
               ,
               taking
               it
               North-east
               ,
               and
               turning
               the
               prow
               of
               the
               Ship
               towards
               the
               Coast
               ,
               which
               we
               discovered
               about
               noon
               .
               About
               two
               in
               the
               afternoon
               ,
               we
               passed
               in
               sight
               of
               the
               Island
               called
               
                 St.
                 Elizabeth
              
               ,
               which
               is
               inhabited
               ,
               and
               at
               night
               we
               got
               into
               the
               Bay
               ,
               and
               cast
               anchor
               at
               seven
               fathom
               water
               .
            
             
               This
               Promontory
               of
               the
               Continent
               of
               Africk
               ,
               
               which
               extends
               it self
               into
               the
               Sea
               towards
               the
               South
               ,
               at
               36.
               
               Degrees
               beyond
               the
               Line
               ,
               was
               named
               
                 Cabo
                 de
                 b●n
                 '
                 Speranza
              
               ,
               by
               
                 Iohn
                 II.
              
               King
               of
               Portugal
               ,
               under
               whom
               it
               was
               discovered
               ,
               by
               
                 Bartholomew
                 Dias
              
               ,
               about
               the
               year
               1493.
               
               That
               Prince
               would
               needs
               call
               it
               so
               ,
               out
               of
               the
               hopes
               he
               conceived
               to
               discover
               afterwards
               the
               wealth
               of
               the
               East-Indies
               ;
               and
               other
               Nations
               have
               continued
               that
               name
               ,
               upon
               this
               account
               ,
               that
               having
               once
               doubled
               the
               Cape
               ,
               there
               is
               some
               assurance
               of
               compleating
               the
               Voyage
               ,
               whereof
               the
               Cape
               makes
               one
               half
               ,
               as
               lying
               in
               a
               manner
               at
               the
               equal
               distance
               of
               two
               thousand
               five
               hundred
               Leagues
               between
               Europe
               ,
               and
               the
               most
               Easterly
               Coast
               of
               the
               Indies
               .
            
             
               Most
               Ships
               take
               in
               refreshments
               at
               this
               place
               ,
               and
               the
               Dutch
               are
               wont
               to
               leave
               there
               under
               a
               Stone
               at
               the
               entrance
               of
               the
               Haven
               ,
               some
               Letters
               ,
               wherein
               they
               acquaint
               the
               Ships
               that
               are
               coming
               after
               them
               ,
               with
               whatever
               had
               hapned
               to
               them
               in
               their
               Voyage
               ,
               and
               the
               course
               they
               take
               at
               their
               departure
               thence
               .
               The
               water
               there
               is
               excellent
               good
               ,
               and
               so
               easie
               to
               come
               at
               ,
               that
               the
               taking
               of
               it
               in
               ,
               is
               without
               any
               trouble
               .
               Cattle
               are
               very
               cheap
               ;
               their
               Oxen
               are
               large
               ,
               and
               have
               bunches
               on
               their
               back
               ,
               as
               those
               of
               the
               Indies
               ;
               and
               there
               are
               some
               Sheep
               ,
               whose
               flesh
               is
               extreamly
               delicate
               ;
               they
               have
               long
               ears
               ,
               and
               their
               tails
               are
               as
               big
               and
               weighty
               ,
               as
               a
               good
               hind
               quarter
               of
               Mutton
               .
            
             
               They
               have
               also
               all
               sorts
               of
               wild
               Fowl
               ,
               
               and
               those
               Creatures
               that
               are
               hunted
               ,
               Deer
               ,
               wild
               Boars
               ,
               Partridges
               ,
               Quails
               ,
               &c.
               and
               among
               the
               rest
               ,
               a
               kind
               of
               Geese
               ,
               which
               they
               call
               Pinguins
               ,
               which
               have
               no
               wings
               ,
               but
               stumps
               ,
               and
               consequently
               cannot
               raise
               themselves
               off
               the
               ground
               .
               It
               is
               an
               amphibious
               Animal
               ,
               and
               with
               those
               stumps
               makes
               a
               shift
               to
               swim
               .
               A
               man
               may
               take
               them
               up
               with
               his
               hands
               ,
               but
               the
               flesh
               of
               them
               is
               not
               edible
               ,
               it
               is
               so
               hard
               and
               insipid
               .
               There
               are
               also
               Dogs
               ,
               or
               rather
               Sea-bears
               ,
               Camels
               ,
               Tygres
               ,
               Lyons
               and
               Lynxes
               .
            
             
               The
               Inhabitants
               are
               of
               low
               Stature
               ,
               
               ugly
               and
               ill-shap'd
               ,
               living
               more
               like
               Beasts
               ,
               then
               men
               .
               Their
               faces
               are
               wrinkled
               ,
               their
               hair
               full
               of
               grease
               and
               nastiness
               ,
               and
               they
               stink
               so
               ,
               that
               they
               are
               smelt
               assoon
               as
               they
               are
               seen
               ;
               which
               proceeds
               not
               only
               hence
               ,
               that
               they
               rub
               their
               bodies
               with
               train
               Oyl
               ,
               but
               also
               from
               their
               constant
               eating
               of
               raw
               flesh
               .
               They
               never
               kill
               a
               beast
               in
               order
               to
               the
               eating
               of
               it
               ,
               but
               feed
               on
               them
               only
               when
               they
               die
               of
               any
               disease
               .
               A
               dead
               Wh●le
               cast
               up
               by
               the
               Sea
               upon
               the
               shore
               ,
               is
               an
               excellent
               dish
               of
               meat
               with
               them
               ;
               as
               is
               also
               the
               hot
               entrails
               of
               some
               beast
               ,
               which
               they
               eat
               with
               all
               the
               filth
               about
               them
               ,
               having
               only
               taken
               out
               the
               excrements
               ,
               wherewith
               some
               rub
               their
               faces
               .
            
             
               They
               go
               naked
               ,
               
               save
               that
               both
               men
               and
               women
               cover
               their
               privy
               parts
               with
               a
               triangular
               piece
               of
               skin
               ,
               which
               they
               fasten
               with
               leathern
               girdle
               about
               the
               waste
               :
               Some
               of
               the
               men
               cover
               their
               buttocks
               and
               thighs
               with
               a
               Lyons
               skin
               ,
               or
               Oxe
               hide
               ,
               drawing
               up
               the
               taile
               between
               their
               legs
               ,
               so
               that
               it
               covers
               not
               what
               they
               intend
               should
               not
               be
               seen
               .
               Nay
               ,
               there
               are
               some
               ,
               who
               wear
               a
               skin
               ,
               which
               comes
               down
               from
               the
               shoulders
               to
               the
               waste
               ,
               and
               cut
               their
               faces
               ,
               arms
               and
               thighs
               ,
               in
               which
               they
               make
               divers
               strange
               incisions
               and
               characters
               ,
               which
               though
               they
               were
               ugly
               enough
               before
               ,
               adds
               somewhat
               to
               their
               deformity
               .
               The
               women
               wear
               
               about
               their
               Arms
               and
               Leggs
               ,
               rings
               of
               Iron
               or
               Brass
               ,
               which
               they
               receive
               from
               strangers
               for
               their
               Cattle
               .
            
             
               They
               who
               live
               near
               the
               Sea-coast
               feed
               only
               upon
               Oysters
               ,
               
               Fish
               ,
               such
               Herbs
               as
               Nature
               produces
               thereabouts
               ,
               and
               the
               Whales
               cast
               up
               by
               the
               Sea
               :
               but
               such
               as
               inhabit
               further
               within
               the
               Countrey
               ,
               and
               are
               called
               Soltanimans
               ,
               live
               a
               little
               better
               ,
               though
               they
               are
               no
               less
               barbarous
               and
               savage
               then
               the
               others
               .
            
             
               They
               do
               not
               cultivate
               the
               Ground
               ,
               
               though
               it
               be
               excellent
               good
               and
               very
               fertile
               ,
               nor
               do
               they
               understand
               any
               thing
               of
               improving
               and
               ordering
               the
               fruit
               which
               Nature
               bestows
               on
               them
               .
               They
               all
               live
               in
               little
               Huts
               ,
               or
               in
               the
               same
               place
               with
               their
               Cattel
               ,
               without
               Beds
               ,
               Stools
               ,
               or
               any
               such
               superfluous
               pieces
               of
               houshold
               stuff
               .
               Their
               way
               of
               resting
               themselves
               is
               to
               sit
               upon
               their
               heels
               .
               They
               are
               never
               seen
               near
               the
               Sea
               ,
               but
               only
               when
               they
               think
               to
               drive
               some
               Trade
               ,
               in
               trucking
               their
               Cattle
               ,
               Ox-hides
               ,
               Lions
               ,
               Leopards
               ,
               Tigers-skins
               ,
               and
               Ostritch
               Feathers
               ,
               for
               K●ives
               ,
               Looking-glasses
               ,
               Nailes
               ,
               Hammers
               ,
               Hatchets
               ,
               and
               other
               pieces
               of
               old
               Iron
               ,
               to
               their
               great
               advantage
               who
               come
               thither
               .
            
             
               They
               have
               no
               knowledg
               at
               all
               of
               God
               ,
               
               nor
               never
               heard
               any
               talk
               of
               the
               Devil
               ;
               but
               all
               the
               mischief
               they
               fear
               ,
               is
               ,
               what
               may
               be
               done
               them
               by
               the
               Lyons
               ,
               against
               whom
               they
               are
               forc'd
               to
               fortifie
               themselves
               in
               the
               night
               time
               by
               great
               fires
               ,
               which
               they
               make
               all
               about
               their
               quarters
               .
            
             
               May
               10.
               
               Having
               fill'd
               all
               our
               Vessels
               with
               fresh
               water
               ,
               
               and
               bought
               ewo
               Oxen
               of
               the
               Soltanimans
               ,
               who
               were
               unwilling
               to
               sell
               any
               more
               ,
               we
               reimbarked
               ,
               intending
               to
               get
               ou●
               of
               the
               Bay
               that
               day
               ,
               but
               the
               contrary
               wind
               would
               not
               permit
               us
               .
               The
               next
               day
               ,
               we
               sent
               our
               Boat
               to
               bring
               aboard
               us
               fifteen
               persons
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               four
               men
               ,
               eight
               women
               ,
               and
               three
               children
               ,
               to
               be
               transported
               into
               the
               Island
               of
               Pingui
               ,
               which
               is
               at
               the
               entrance
               of
               the
               Bay
               ,
               where
               those
               poor
               people
               were
               in
               hopes
               to
               live
               more
               at
               their
               ease
               upon
               the
               Carcasses
               of
               Whales
               ,
               which
               the
               Sea
               is
               wont
               to
               cast
               ashore
               there
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               free
               from
               the
               persecutions
               of
               the
               Soltanimans
               .
               The
               Boat
               returned
               in
               the
               Evening
               ,
               loaden
               with
               all
               sorts
               of
               Birds
               ,
               especially
               Pinguins
               ,
               which
               had
               been
               all
               kill'd
               with
               sticks
               .
            
             
               May
               12.
               
               Being
               Sunday
               ,
               we
               weighed
               Anchor
               before
               day
               ,
               and
               got
               out
               of
               the
               Bay
               with
               a
               North-east
               Wind
               ,
               taking
               our
               course
               Westward
               .
               The
               next
               day
               it
               came
               to
               North-north-east
               ,
               and
               afterwards
               to
               the
               North
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               afternoon
               ,
               we
               had
               not
               any
               at
               all
               :
               So
               that
               we
               continued
               all
               the
               remainder
               of
               the
               day
               in
               sight
               of
               the
               coast
               .
               At
               night
               it
               came
               to
               the
               South
               ,
               but
               in
               less
               then
               two
               hours
               ,
               it
               returned
               again
               to
               the
               North
               ,
               and
               about
               midnight
               we
               had
               such
               a
               Tempest
               ,
               that
               we
               were
               forc'd
               to
               take
               in
               all
               our
               Sails
               .
            
             
               The
               17.
               
               The
               Tempest
               which
               had
               continued
               ever-since
               the
               12.
               grew
               so
               high
               ,
               that
               had
               not
               our
               Ship
               been
               very
               sound
               ,
               and
               of
               great
               burthen
               ,
               it
               could
               not
               possibly
               have
               resisted
               the
               violence
               of
               the
               winds
               and
               waves
               ,
               which
               so
               covered
               it
               sometimes
               ,
               that
               all
               upon
               the
               Deck
               were
               wet
               to
               the
               skin
               .
            
             
               The
               next
               day
               the
               Skie
               cleared
               up
               ,
               and
               the
               wind
               was
               something
               allayed
               ,
               but
               still
               contrary
               .
               We
               took
               the
               elevation
               ,
               and
               sound
               our selves
               ,
               at
               34.
               
               Degrees
               ,
               40.
               
               Minutes
               ;
               whence
               we
               concluded
               ,
               that
               we
               were
               between
               
                 Cabo
                 Falso
              
               ,
               and
               the
               Cape
               of
               
                 Good
                 hope
              
               ,
               and
               consequently
               ,
               that
               the
               Wind
               had
               forc'd
               us
               back
               25.
               or
               30.
               
               Leagues
               ,
               yet
               in
               the
               evening
               we
               had
               in
               a
               manner
               recover'd
               what
               we
               had
               lost
               ;
               but
               the
               night
               following
               ,
               the
               wind
               was
               so
               violent
               ,
               as
               if
               the
               Elements
               had
               been
               near
               their
               resolution
               into
               their
               first
               Chaos
               .
            
             
               These
               extraordinary
               winds
               are
               called
               Hurricans
               ,
               
               and
               they
               come
               not
               with
               such
               fury
               ,
               but
               once
               in
               seven
               years
               ,
               though
               the
               Sea
               in
               those
               parts
               be
               ordinarily
               tempestuous
               .
               We
               lost
               in
               that
               tempest
               two
               of
               our
               best
               Sea
               men
               ,
               who
               fell
               from
               the
               Scnttle
               into
               the
               Sea
               ,
               where
               one
               was
               immediately
               swallowed
               up
               ;
               the
               other
               had
               so
               much
               strength
               as
               to
               lay
               hold
               〈◊〉
               the
               rope
               was
               cast
               out
               to
               him
               ,
               and
               got
               into
               the
               Ship
               ;
               but
               falling
               on
               the
               sides
               of
               the
               Ship
               he
               had
               so
               bruised
               himself
               ,
               that
               he
               died
               within
               an
               hour
               after
               .
               The
               contrary
               wind
               forced
               us
               into
               the
               main
               Sea
               ,
               and
               reduc'd
               us
               to
               such
               extremities
               ,
               that
               we
               were
               not
               so
               much
               concern'd
               in
               the
               prosecution
               of
               our
               Voyage
               ,
               as
               the
               saving
               of
               our
               lives
               ;
               in
               as
               much
               as
               had
               the
               Sea
               made
               the
               least
               breach
               in
               the
               Ship
               ,
               it
               had
               been
               impossible
               for
               us
               to
               escape
               .
            
             
               The
               next
               day
               ,
               the
               contrary
               wind
               continuing
               in
               the
               same
               violence
               ,
               we
               were
               still
               in
               the
               same
               danger
               ,
               having
               no
               other
               hope
               ,
               but
               what
               the
               next
               change
               of
               the
               Moon
               gave
               us
               .
               But
               though
               she
               appeared
               the
               next
               day
               above
               the
               Horizon
               ,
               yet
               the
               tempest
               was
               nothing
               abated
               ,
               till
               the
               rain
               somewhat
               allay'd
               the
               wind
               the
               22.
               so
               that
               we
               could
               make
               use
               of
               our
               sails
               ,
               indeavouring
               to
               keep
               our
               course
               Westward
               .
            
             
               May
               23.
               
               VVe
               had
               a
               calm
               ,
               during
               which
               the
               Ship
               stirr'd
               not
               from
               the
               same
               place
               .
               VVe
               discovered
               the
               Coast
               North-east
               of
               us
               ;
               and
               in
               regard
               we
               were
               then
               at
               37
               ,
               Degrees
               ,
               six
               Minutes
               ,
               we
               imagined
               our selves
               to
               be
               in
               the
               same
               Altitude
               with
               the
               Coast
               which
               
               lies
               between
               
                 Cabo
                 Palso
              
               ,
               and
               that
               of
               Agulhas
               .
               In
               the
               evening
               the
               wind
               increased
               ,
               and
               brought
               with
               it
               a
               tempest
               ,
               from
               the
               West-north-west
               ,
               which
               forc'd
               us
               to
               put
               off
               from
               the
               Coast.
               
            
             
               The
               24.
               
               The
               wind
               continued
               strll
               contrary
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               evening
               there
               rose
               such
               a
               tempest
               ,
               as
               forced
               us
               to
               go
               all
               night
               before
               the
               wind
               .
            
             
               The
               25.
               
               We
               resum'd
               our
               course
               with
               a
               West
               wind
               ,
               taking
               it
               South-west
               .
               We
               were
               that
               day
               at
               36.
               
               Degrees
               Latitude
               .
            
             
               The
               26.
               
               With
               the
               Sun-rising
               ,
               we
               had
               the
               North-east
               wind
               ,
               which
               made
               us
               put
               out
               all
               our
               Sails
               ,
               taking
               our
               course
               West
               ,
               and
               sayling
               after
               the
               rate
               of
               two
               Leagues
               an
               hour
               .
               But
               in
               the
               evening
               ,
               the
               wind
               turned
               to
               the
               North-west
               ,
               with
               so
               great
               likelyhood
               of
               a
               tempest
               ,
               that
               it
               was
               thought
               fit
               to
               take
               in
               part
               of
               our
               Sails
               .
               Accordingly
               ,
               the
               wind
               increased
               so
               by
               degrees
               ,
               that
               we
               were
               forc'd
               to
               take
               in
               all
               but
               the
               main
               Sail
               ,
               which
               was
               not
               taken
               in
               till
               the
               wind
               grew
               so
               violent
               ,
               as
               if
               it
               would
               have
               confounded
               all
               the
               Elements
               ,
               to
               have
               swallowed
               us
               up
               in
               the
               disorder
               .
               Nay
               ,
               its
               fury
               was
               such
               ,
               that
               our
               Ship
               which
               had
               resisted
               all
               before
               ,
               as
               a
               Rock
               ,
               was
               tossed
               by
               the
               waves
               like
               a
               little
               boat
               .
               I
               must
               confess
               it
               was
               through
               Gods
               infinite
               mercy
               to
               us
               ,
               that
               we
               escaped
               that
               danger
               ,
               wherein
               we
               were
               in
               all
               likelihood
               ,
               to
               perish
               ,
               since
               it
               was
               a
               kind
               of
               Miracle
               ,
               that
               the
               Masts
               stood
               ,
               considering
               the
               violence
               of
               the
               winds
               was
               such
               ,
               as
               might
               have
               rooted
               up
               the
               strongest
               Trees
               .
               This
               dreadfull
               Tempest
               continued
               the
               28.
               and
               29.
               with
               so
               little
               intermission
               ,
               that
               we
               began
               to
               despair
               of
               prosecuting
               our
               Voyage
               ,
               inasmuch
               as
               the
               first
               quarter
               of
               the
               Moon
               had
               brought
               no
               change
               of
               weather
               :
               whereupon
               it
               was
               taken
               into
               consideration
               whether
               it
               were
               not
               our
               safest
               course
               to
               go
               and
               pass
               over
               the
               Winter
               in
               the
               Island
               of
               Madagascar
               .
               It
               was
               urged
               ,
               that
               the
               Ship
               ,
               having
               been
               much
               batter'd
               by
               the
               waves
               ,
               would
               not
               be
               able
               to
               hold
               out
               much
               longer
               ,
               and
               that
               though
               it
               should
               ,
               our
               provisions
               would
               not
               ,
               and
               so
               it
               would
               be
               impossible
               for
               us
               to
               compleat
               our
               Voyage
               .
               This
               proposal
               was
               generally
               approved
               ;
               but
               when
               it
               was
               considered
               on
               the
               other
               side
               ,
               that
               that
               delay
               ,
               which
               must
               have
               been
               at
               least
               six
               moneths
               ,
               would
               be
               an
               inconvenience
               equal
               to
               the
               imminent
               danger
               we
               were
               in
               ,
               it
               was
               thought
               the
               best
               course
               to
               prosecute
               the
               Voyage
               .
            
             
               But
               May
               30.
               
               The
               President
               having
               called
               all
               the
               Officers
               together
               ,
               and
               represented
               to
               them
               the
               condition
               of
               the
               Ship
               ,
               and
               the
               little
               likelihood
               there
               was
               of
               compleating
               the
               Voyage
               ;
               Nay
               ,
               on
               the
               contrary
               ,
               that
               the
               wind
               might
               be
               more
               violent
               ,
               as
               the
               Moon
               increased
               ,
               and
               that
               coming
               in
               September
               ,
               or
               October
               upon
               the
               Coasts
               of
               England
               ,
               the
               dange●
               would
               be
               as
               great
               as
               that
               they
               were
               then
               in
               upon
               those
               of
               Africk
               ,
               it
               was
               resolved
               ,
               that
               to
               preserve
               the
               Ship
               ,
               we
               should
               put
               into
               the
               Island
               of
               Madagascar
               ,
               and
               stay
               there
               till
               September
               ,
               inasmuch
               as
               within
               that
               time
               there
               would
               come
               thither
               some
               English
               Vessels
               ,
               which
               might
               supply
               us
               with
               things
               necessary
               for
               the
               prosecution
               of
               our
               Voyage
               .
            
             
               According
               to
               this
               resolution
               ,
               we
               tack'd
               about
               at
               two
               in
               the
               afternoon
               ,
               the
               weather
               so
               tempestuous
               ,
               that
               we
               could
               beat
               but
               two
               Sails
               .
               We
               saild
               two
               Leagues
               an
               hour
               ,
               but
               the
               Sea
               was
               so
               rough
               ,
               that
               many
               times
               the
               waves
               came
               over
               the
               Ship.
               This
               tempest
               continued
               till
               the
               next
               day
               ,
               but
               about
               noon
               it
               ceased
               .
            
             
               Iune
               the
               first
               ,
               
               We
               faild
               on
               ,
               with
               a
               VVest
               wind
               ,
               taking
               our
               course
               East-ward
               ;
               VVe
               put
               out
               all
               our
               Sails
               ,
               so
               that
               in
               24.
               hours
               ,
               we
               got
               forty
               Leagues
               .
            
             
               The
               next
               being
               Whitsunday
               ,
               the
               Tigre
               we
               brought
               from
               Surat
               bit
               the
               President
               in
               the
               hand
               ,
               and
               had
               forc'd
               it
               off
               ,
               had
               not
               I
               and
               some
               others
               come
               seasonably
               in
               .
               About
               11.
               at
               night
               ,
               the
               wind
               changed
               ,
               and
               came
               to
               South-south-east
               ,
               which
               was
               the
               best
               point
               we
               could
               have
               wi●hed
               it
               in
               for
               our
               return
               ;
               insomuch
               that
               we
               immediately
               chang'd
               our
               resolution
               ,
               and
               set
               things
               in
               order
               to
               our
               return
               to
               the
               Cape
               of
               
                 Good
                 hope
              
               ,
               with
               an
               intention
               ,
               to
               take
               in
               fresh
               water
               at
               the
               Island
               of
               Saint
               Helene
               .
            
             
               The
               same
               wind
               continued
               the
               third
               of
               Iune
               ,
               insomuch
               that
               about
               noon
               ,
               we
               were
               got
               to
               35.
               
               Degrees
               ,
               8.
               
               Minutes
               .
            
             
               Iune
               4.
               
               VVe
               saw
               abundance
               of
               the
               
                 Manga's
                 de
                 Valudo
              
               ,
               but
               the
               wind
               changed
               ,
               so
               that
               we
               had
               much
               ado
               to
               keep
               on
               our
               course
               to
               South-south-west
               ,
               and
               afterwards
               to
               North-north-west
               towards
               the
               Coast.
               VVe
               saw
               also
               abundance
               of
               Trombas
               ,
               whence
               we
               inferred
               we
               were
               not
               far
               from
               the
               Cape
               of
               
                 Good
                 hope
              
               .
            
             
               The
               6.
               
               VVe
               had
               no
               wind
               at
               all
               ,
               so
               that
               we
               spent
               the
               day
               in
               fishing
               .
               We
               found
               sometimes
               ,
               43.
               and
               48.
               sometimes
               54.
               and
               63.
               fathome
               water
               .
               Towards
               night
               ,
               we
               had
               a
               good
               North-west
               wind
               .
            
             
               The
               7.
               
               The
               wind
               came
               to
               West
               ;
               and
               at
               night
               we
               had
               so
               great
               a
               tempest
               ,
               that
               we
               were
               forc'd
               to
               take
               in
               all
               our
               Sails
               .
            
             
               Iune
               8.
               
               The
               Tempest
               continuing
               with
               the
               same
               violence
               ,
               we
               could
               advance
               but
               little
               .
               
               About
               midnight
               ,
               it
               came
               North
               ,
               and
               we
               took
               our
               course
               Northwest
               .
            
             
               The
               9.
               
               The
               wind
               ceased
               ,
               and
               having
               taken
               the
               Altitude
               ,
               we
               were
               at
               35
               Degrees
               ,
               30.
               
               Minutes
               .
               In
               the
               afternoon
               we
               had
               a
               North-west
               wind
               ,
               with
               a
               dreadful
               Tempest
               ,
               which
               forced
               us
               to
               take
               in
               all
               our
               Sails
               ,
               and
               go
               before
               the
               wind
               ,
               in
               some
               danger
               of
               running
               upon
               the
               coast
               .
               This
               was
               the
               saddest
               night
               we
               had
               in
               all
               our
               Voyage
               .
               For
               the
               Master
               of
               the
               Ship
               fearing
               the
               reproaches
               of
               his
               superiours
               ,
               if
               he
               came
               not
               to
               England
               within
               the
               year
               ,
               endeavoured
               all
               he
               could
               to
               prosecute
               the
               Voyage
               ;
               but
               finding
               at
               last
               ,
               all
               was
               to
               no
               purpose
               ,
               he
               acknowledged
               there
               was
               no
               other
               way
               to
               save
               the
               Ship
               and
               the
               persons
               in
               it
               ,
               but
               to
               put
               in
               somewhere
               .
               Whereupon
               it
               was
               immediately
               resolv'd
               we
               should
               go
               and
               winter
               in
               Madagascar
               ;
               and
               so
               we
               presently
               changed
               our
               course
               .
            
             
               The
               11.
               
               The
               weather
               was
               fair
               ;
               but
               about
               midnight
               the
               sky
               was
               so
               overcast
               ,
               that
               it
               was
               not
               doubted
               but
               a
               Tempest
               was
               coming
               ,
               as
               indeed
               it
               did
               ,
               and
               continued
               the
               three
               next
               dayes
               .
            
             
               The
               15.
               
               It
               ceased
               ,
               and
               the
               wind
               being
               VVest-north-west
               ,
               we
               took
               our
               course
               to
               the
               North-east
               ,
               and
               in
               24.
               hours
               ,
               got
               33.
               
               Leagues
               .
            
             
               The
               16.
               
               We
               got
               44
               Leagues
               .
               The
               17th
               .
               50.
               with
               an
               East-south-east
               wind
               ,
               taking
               our
               course
               to
               the
               North-east
               .
            
             
               The
               18.
               
               VVe
               got
               30.
               with
               a
               VVest-South-west
               wind
               ;
               the
               19th
               .
               40.
               and
               the
               20th
               .
               having
               failed
               30.
               
               Leagues
               ,
               we
               were
               at
               31.
               
               Degrees
               15.
               
               Minutes
               Latitude
               .
            
             
               The
               23.
               
               At
               break
               of
               day
               ,
               we
               discovered
               a
               Vessel
               ,
               which
               soon
               came
               up
               to
               us
               .
               It
               was
               a
               Ship
               belonging
               to
               the
               new
               Company
               ,
               of
               500.
               
               Tun
               burthen
               ,
               and
               came
               out
               of
               England
               some
               four
               moneths
               before
               ,
               under
               the
               command
               of
               Captain
               Hall
               ,
               who
               being
               sick
               ,
               and
               not
               able
               to
               stir
               ,
               sent
               to
               the
               President
               to
               desire
               him
               he
               would
               honour
               him
               so
               far
               as
               to
               come
               aboard
               his
               Vessel
               ,
               which
               he
               did
               ,
               taking
               along
               with
               him
               the
               Physitian
               and
               my self
               .
               He
               not
               only
               treated
               us
               kindly
               ,
               but
               also
               proffer'd
               to
               supply
               us
               with
               Cordage
               and
               Sails
               ,
               in
               case
               we
               met
               not
               with
               any
               Vessels
               of
               the
               old
               Company
               at
               Madagascar
               :
               whither
               it
               was
               resolved
               they
               should
               make
               all
               the
               haste
               they
               could
               ;
               Captain
               Hall's
               Ship
               being
               less
               ,
               and
               not
               so
               loaden
               as
               ours
               ,
               
               going
               before
               ,
               with
               a
               South-east
               wind
               .
            
             
               The
               first
               of
               Iuly
               ,
               
               he
               was
               got
               out
               of
               sight
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               evening
               we
               discovered
               the
               Coast.
               VVe
               doubted
               not
               but
               it
               was
               Madagascar
               ,
               and
               so
               had
               a
               watch
               set
               in
               the
               night
               ,
               to
               see
               we
               came
               not
               too
               near
               it
               ,
               as
               also
               that
               we
               put
               not
               off
               too
               ●ar
               from
               it
               :
               It
               being
               on
               the
               one
               side
               hard
               to
               approach
               ,
               it
               having
               once
               lost
               the
               Altitude
               ,
               and
               on
               the
               other
               ,
               dangerous
               to
               approach
               it
               in
               the
               night
               time
               ,
               by
               reason
               of
               the
               Rocks
               that
               are
               at
               the
               point
               of
               the
               Island
               ,
               
               and
               especially
               by
               reason
               of
               the
               little
               Island
               ,
               at
               the
               entrance
               of
               the
               Bay.
               
            
             
               The
               2.
               
               We
               arrived
               at
               Madagascar
               ,
               and
               got
               into
               the
               Bay
               of
               Saint
               Augustin●
               ,
               finding
               no
               bottom
               ,
               till
               within
               a
               quarter
               of
               a
               League
               of
               Land
               ,
               where
               we
               cast
               Anchor
               ,
               at
               25.
               fathom
               water
               ,
               glad
               we
               were
               got
               into
               a
               Harbour
               ,
               after
               so
               many
               dangers
               escaped
               .
            
             
               Our
               joy
               was
               hight●ed
               by
               our
               finding
               in
               the
               Bay
               two
               English
               ships
               ,
               belonging
               to
               the
               same
               Company
               ,
               one
               whereof
               was
               upon
               her
               return
               for
               England
               ;
               the
               other
               bound
               for
               the
               Indies
               .
               It
               was
               but
               three
               months
               since
               the
               latter
               came
               from
               England
               ;
               commanded
               by
               Captain
               Willis
               ,
               being
               1400.
               
               Tun
               burthen
               .
               Her
               name
               was
               the
               London
               ,
               and
               she
               was
               one
               of
               the
               noblest
               Vessels
               I
               ever
               saw
               .
               The
               Captain
               came
               immediately
               aboard
               us
               ,
               accompanied
               by
               a
               young
               Merchant
               ,
               and
               proffer'd
               the
               President
               to
               supply
               him
               with
               all
               things
               necessary
               for
               the
               prosecution
               of
               his
               Voyage
               .
            
             
               The
               3.
               
               The
               Officers
               of
               all
               the
               three
               ships
               had
               a
               meeting
               aboard
               ours
               ,
               to
               consider
               what
               course
               they
               should
               take
               with
               the
               Inhabitants
               ,
               that
               they
               might
               not
               hold
               their
               provisions
               at
               too
               dear
               a
               rate
               ;
               and
               it
               was
               resolved
               ,
               that
               what
               ever
               were
               bought
               should
               be
               bought
               upon
               a
               common
               account
               ;
               and
               to
               that
               end
               ,
               every
               one
               should
               bring
               out
               the
               commodities
               they
               were
               willing
               to
               truck
               ,
               which
               should
               be
               put
               off
               by
               the
               Secretaries
               of
               the
               three
               Ships
               .
            
             
               The
               Glass-bracelets
               ,
               beads
               and
               Agats
               ,
               we
               had
               brought
               from
               the
               Indies
               were
               incomparably
               beyond
               what
               they
               were
               laden
               with
               ,
               
               out
               of
               Europe
               ;
               so
               that
               it
               was
               resolved
               ours
               should
               not
               be
               produced
               ,
               till
               the
               others
               were
               sold.
               By
               this
               means
               ,
               we
               bought
               every
               day
               four
               Oxen
               for
               forty
               pair
               of
               Glass-bracelets
               ,
               which
               the
               Inhabitants
               call
               Rangus
               ;
               a
               Sheep
               for
               two
               ,
               and
               a
               Calf
               for
               three
               Rangus
               ;
               and
               for
               a
               brass
               ring
               ,
               ten
               or
               twelve
               inches
               about
               ,
               a
               man
               might
               have
               an
               Oxe
               worth
               here
               six
               or
               seven
               pound
               .
            
             
               The
               4.
               
               The
               President
               ,
               Captain
               Willis
               ,
               and
               Captain
               Hall
               ,
               went
               up
               the
               River
               to
               discover
               the
               Countrey
               ,
               and
               to
               see
               what
               Cattle
               was
               brought
               down
               to
               the
               Bay.
               We
               found
               neer
               Captain
               Willis's
               Tent
               about
               thirty
               men
               ,
               and
               some
               women
               ,
               who
               had
               brought
               milk
               to
               sell.
               They
               had
               brought
               also
               about
               twenty
               Oxen
               ,
               Sheep
               ,
               and
               Goats
               :
               but
               hearing
               there
               was
               a
               greater
               number
               coming
               after
               them
               ,
               we
               provided
               our selves
               only
               for
               three
               dayes
               .
            
             
             
               The
               6.
               
               The
               President
               invited
               the
               two
               Captains
               and
               all
               the
               Officers
               of
               both
               the
               other
               Ships
               to
               dinner
               ;
               and
               some
               dayes
               after
               Captain
               Willis
               treated
               the
               whole
               Company
               .
               In
               the
               afternoon
               he
               entertain'd
               us
               with
               a
               Comedy
               ,
               which
               lasted
               above
               three
               hours
               .
            
             
               The
               14.
               
               Captain
               Hall
               went
               on
               his
               Voyage
               towards
               the
               Indies
               ,
               and
               the
               16.
               
               Captain
               Willis
               went
               away
               also
               ,
               having
               supplied
               us
               with
               all
               things
               necessary
               for
               the
               prosecution
               of
               ours
               .
               He
               intended
               to
               touch
               at
               the
               Maldives
               ,
               and
               stay
               there
               till
               the
               20.
               of
               August
               ,
               that
               he
               might
               arrive
               at
               Surat
               in
               the
               Winter
               .
               We
               accompanied
               him
               to
               the
               Island
               ,
               at
               the
               entrance
               of
               the
               Bay
               ,
               and
               having
               taken
               leave
               of
               him
               ,
               went
               into
               the
               Island
               ,
               where
               we
               found
               abundance
               of
               odd
               Shells
               of
               divers
               forms
               ,
               several
               sorts
               of
               Fish
               cast
               up
               there
               by
               the
               Sea
               ,
               and
               rotted
               Cocos
               ,
               which
               the
               Wind
               had
               forced
               thither
               from
               the
               Eastern
               Coast
               of
               Madagascar
               ,
               where
               some
               grows
               ,
               but
               not
               from
               the
               Coast
               of
               the
               Saint
               Augustines
               Bay
               ,
               which
               is
               opposite
               to
               the
               West
               .
            
             
               The
               21.
               
               The
               President
               took
               up
               his
               Lodging
               in
               the
               Tent
               pitched
               for
               him
               on
               the
               Sea-side
               ,
               intending
               to
               continue
               there
               ,
               till
               he
               imbark'd
               in
               order
               to
               our
               return
               .
               They
               made
               there
               also
               certain
               Huts
               ,
               for
               the
               Souldiers
               that
               were
               about
               him
               ,
               as
               also
               for
               such
               as
               were
               repairing
               some
               things
               belonging
               to
               the
               Ship
               ,
               and
               for
               the
               Butchers
               ,
               who
               kill'd
               and
               salted
               the
               Beef
               for
               the
               Provision
               of
               the
               Ship
               :
               but
               on
               Sundayes
               all
               came
               aboard
               ,
               where
               there
               was
               a
               Sermon
               .
            
             
               About
               four
               Leagues
               from
               the
               Haven
               ,
               
               there
               lives
               a
               Lord
               ,
               who
               had
               three
               Sons
               ,
               the
               eldest
               of
               whom
               was
               named
               Massar
               .
               They
               came
               all
               three
               to
               see
               us
               ,
               with
               a
               retinue
               of
               about
               a
               hundred
               men
               ,
               arm'd
               with
               a
               kind
               of
               Pikes
               .
               They
               brought
               along
               with
               them
               about
               three
               hundred
               Oxen
               ,
               some
               Sheep
               ,
               Goats
               ,
               Poultry
               ,
               Citrons
               ,
               and
               Oranges
               ,
               to
               truck
               for
               our
               Commodities
               .
               Being
               come
               near
               the
               President
               ,
               they
               made
               a
               little
               halt
               ,
               to
               observe
               what
               posture
               we
               were
               in
               ,
               and
               at
               last
               the
               eldest
               of
               the
               three
               Brothers
               came
               up
               ,
               and
               bestowed
               on
               the
               President
               twelve
               Goats
               ,
               and
               his
               two
               Wives
               gave
               him
               ,
               each
               of
               them
               ,
               a
               fat
               Capon
               .
               The
               President
               presented
               him
               with
               three
               Strings
               of
               Glass
               Coral
               ,
               each
               of
               his
               Brothers
               with
               two
               ,
               and
               each
               of
               the
               Wives
               with
               a
               Bracelet
               .
               This
               signified
               but
               very
               little
               to
               us
               ;
               but
               they
               highly
               valued
               them
               .
               
               They
               planted
               a
               great
               Pole
               in
               the
               ground
               ,
               as
               a
               mark
               of
               the
               Alliance
               they
               made
               with
               us
               ,
               promising
               severely
               to
               punish
               such
               as
               should
               injure
               us
               ,
               and
               desiring
               us
               to
               take
               such
               a
               course
               ,
               as
               no
               disorder
               might
               happen
               on
               our
               side
               .
               They
               desired
               to
               hear
               our
               Musick
               ,
               and
               seem'd
               to
               be
               much
               pleased
               with
               it
               .
               They
               sold
               us
               ten
               fat
               Oxen
               ,
               some
               Sheep
               ,
               Goats
               and
               Poultry
               .
               They
               sold
               us
               a
               fat
               Sheep
               ,
               the
               Tail
               whereof
               weighed
               twenty
               or
               twenty
               four
               pound
               for
               seven
               or
               eight
               grains
               of
               Coral
               or
               Agat
               ,
               and
               a
               Capon
               for
               three
               or
               four
               grains
               of
               counterfeit
               Coral
               .
               They
               would
               not
               meddle
               with
               our
               money
               ,
               as
               being
               so
               happy
               as
               not
               to
               know
               the
               value
               of
               a
               thing
               which
               occasions
               the
               misery
               of
               other
               parts
               of
               the
               World.
               
            
             
               During
               the
               six
               weeks
               we
               staid
               in
               the
               Island
               ,
               most
               of
               our
               diversion
               was
               shooting
               at
               Buts
               ,
               or
               fishing
               with
               the
               Angle-rod
               .
               We
               took
               good
               store
               of
               Fish
               ,
               and
               some
               Oysters
               ,
               which
               the
               Inhabitants
               call
               Oring
               .
               These
               stick
               to
               the
               Trees
               and
               Bushes
               that
               are
               upon
               the
               Sea-side
               ,
               being
               at
               high-water
               cover'd
               with
               the
               Tide
               .
               They
               are
               large
               ,
               and
               as
               delicate
               as
               any
               England
               affords
               .
            
             
               From
               the
               fifth
               to
               the
               eighth
               of
               August
               ,
               
               there
               were
               such
               abundance
               of
               Grashoppers
               ,
               that
               they
               deprived
               us
               of
               the
               fight
               of
               the
               Sun.
               The
               Inhabitants
               eat
               them
               ,
               but
               they
               look
               on
               them
               as
               fore-runners
               of
               famine
               and
               mortality
               of
               Cattle
               .
               One
               small
               shower
               of
               Rain
               dispersed
               them
               all
               .
            
             
               As
               for
               the
               Island
               of
               Madagascar
               ,
               
               which
               the
               French
               call
               the
               Island
               of
               St.
               Laurence
               ,
               (
               either
               from
               its
               being
               discovered
               by
               Laurence
               ,
               Son
               of
               
                 Francisco
                 Almeyda
              
               ,
               General
               of
               the
               King
               of
               Portugal's
               Army
               in
               the
               Indies
               ,
               or
               from
               its
               being
               done
               upon
               Saint
               Laurence
               his
               day
               ,
               
               in
               the
               year
               1506.
               )
               It
               lies
               in
               the
               
                 torrid
                 Zone
              
               ,
               reaching
               from
               North
               to
               South
               ,
               from
               the
               tenth
               to
               the
               twenty
               sixth
               degree
               .
               'T
               is
               certainly
               one
               of
               the
               greatest
               Islands
               in
               the
               World
               ,
               since
               it
               is
               above
               150.
               
               Leagues
               in
               length
               ,
               
               and
               180.
               in
               breadth
               ,
               and
               hath
               many
               good
               Harbours
               ,
               whereof
               the
               chiefest
               are
               ,
               St.
               Augustine's
               Bay
               ,
               where
               we
               put
               in
               ,
               St.
               
                 Iago
                 ,
                 Anton
                 Gil
                 ,
                 Antipera
                 ,
              
               St.
               Iulian's
               ,
               St.
               Maries
               ,
               St.
               Sebastians
               ,
               St.
               Romanus
               and
               Manatenga
               .
               Its
               Mountains
               are
               for
               the
               most
               part
               covered
               with
               Citron-trees
               and
               Orange-trees
               ;
               and
               if
               any
               are
               bare
               and
               rocky
               ,
               that
               Rock
               is
               an
               excellent
               white
               Marble
               ,
               out
               of
               which
               issues
               forth
               the
               best
               Water
               in
               the
               World.
               Some
               of
               them
               are
               covered
               with
               a
               kind
               of
               Trees
               ,
               the
               Wood
               whereof
               is
               of
               all
               sorts
               of
               colours
               ,
               (
               but
               especially
               ,
               such
               as
               afford
               Ebony
               ,
               and
               a
               certain
               Wood
               ,
               which
               in
               colour
               comes
               near
               that
               of
               Brasil
               ,
               whereof
               they
               make
               their
               Lances
               or
               Pikes
               )
               and
               Date-trees
               ,
               which
               gives
               shelter
               to
               an
               infinite
               number
               of
               Apes
               and
               Birds
               ,
               and
               among
               others
               ,
               a
               kind
               of
               Hens
               ,
               as
               big
               as
               Turkies
               ,
               save
               that
               they
               were
               black
               all
               over
               the
               body
               ,
               but
               marked
               with
               little
               white
               spots
               .
               Their
               heads
               are
               between
               a
               red
               and
               blew
               colour
               ,
               and
               in
               their
               foreheads
               they
               have
               a
               yellow
               horn
               .
               They
               feed
               in
               the
               Woods
               whole
               hundreds
               of
               them
               together
               .
            
             
             
               There
               is
               also
               great
               store
               of
               that
               Gum
               ,
               which
               the
               Druggists
               call
               Dragons-bloud
               ,
               which
               is
               drawn
               out
               of
               the
               flower
               of
               a
               Tree
               ,
               
               about
               the
               bigness
               of
               a
               Pear-tree
               ,
               but
               much
               more
               branchy
               ,
               and
               not
               so
               full
               of
               leaves
               .
               Its
               leaves
               are
               longer
               ,
               but
               narrower
               then
               those
               of
               Lawrel
               ,
               and
               the
               flower
               is
               taken
               off
               in
               order
               to
               the
               extracting
               of
               the
               juyce
               ,
               and
               put
               into
               hollow
               Canes
               ,
               wherein
               it
               is
               reduced
               to
               that
               form
               ,
               in
               which
               it
               is
               brought
               into
               Europe
               .
            
             
               This
               Island
               affords
               also
               some
               Aloes
               ,
               
               a
               Commodity
               we
               have
               before
               given
               an
               account
               of
               ,
               in
               the
               description
               of
               the
               Island
               of
               Zocotora
               .
               That
               which
               grows
               in
               Madagascar
               ,
               is
               not
               so
               good
               as
               the
               other
               ,
               in
               regard
               it
               is
               wild
               ;
               yet
               it
               is
               used
               in
               Medicine
               ,
               nay
               ,
               many
               times
               instead
               of
               the
               other
               .
               They
               have
               also
               Cotton
               and
               Indico
               ,
               but
               they
               make
               it
               not
               into
               a
               paste
               ,
               as
               they
               do
               in
               Indosthan
               ,
               and
               elsewhere
               .
            
             
               Their
               greatest
               wealth
               consists
               in
               Cattel
               .
               
               For
               where
               they
               do
               till
               the
               ground
               ,
               it
               is
               only
               to
               get
               a
               little
               Rice
               ,
               which
               is
               excellent
               good
               there
               ,
               as
               also
               for
               Beans
               ,
               Pompions
               ,
               and
               that
               kind
               of
               Melons
               ,
               which
               the
               Persians
               call
               Harpus
               .
               There
               are
               also
               several
               sorts
               of
               Citron-trees
               ,
               and
               Orange-trees
               ,
               which
               bring
               forth
               twice
               a
               year
               ,
               Date-trees
               ,
               Cocos-trees
               ,
               and
               Bananas
               .
               No
               House
               but
               hath
               some
               Hives
               of
               Bees
               about
               it
               ;
               but
               they
               have
               not
               yet
               the
               invention
               of
               making
               Wax
               ,
               nor
               using
               their
               Honey
               ,
               otherwise
               then
               in
               making
               a
               certain
               Drink
               of
               it
               with
               Rice
               ,
               which
               serves
               them
               instead
               of
               Wine
               .
               The
               ground
               yields
               Salt
               ,
               and
               Saltpeter
               ,
               and
               upon
               the
               Sea-coasts
               there
               is
               found
               abundance
               of
               Ambergreece
               .
               It
               is
               reported
               also
               ,
               that
               there
               are
               mines
               of
               Gold
               and
               Silver
               ;
               but
               the
               Inhabitants
               making
               no
               use
               of
               these
               Metals
               ,
               and
               valuing
               Tin
               above
               Silver
               ,
               have
               not
               yet
               search'd
               into
               them
               .
            
             
               Madagascar
               is
               very
               populous
               ,
               
               and
               the
               Inhabitants
               are
               for
               the
               most
               part
               Negroes
               ,
               of
               a
               good
               stature
               ,
               and
               well
               shap'd
               .
               All
               the
               clothing
               they
               wear
               is
               only
               a
               piece
               of
               Cotton-cloth
               ,
               of
               several
               colours
               ,
               which
               they
               so
               fasten
               about
               their
               Waste
               ,
               that
               one
               of
               the
               ends
               hangs
               down
               to
               the
               Knee
               before
               ,
               and
               the
               other
               to
               the
               Ham
               behind
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               night
               they
               take
               it
               off
               ,
               and
               make
               it
               serve
               for
               a
               Coverlet
               .
               They
               lie
               upon
               Mats
               ,
               and
               in
               regard
               their
               Huts
               are
               made
               only
               of
               the
               branches
               of
               Trees
               ,
               (
               those
               li●tle
               wooden
               Houses
               only
               excepted
               which
               they
               make
               for
               their
               Princes
               )
               they
               make
               a
               fire
               of
               all
               sides
               of
               them
               ,
               against
               the
               Mill-dew
               ,
               which
               i●
               seems
               is
               there
               very
               dangerous
               .
               Some
               wear
               above
               their
               Navels
               a
               row
               of
               Glass-beads
               of
               several
               colours
               ,
               and
               several
               Bracelets
               of
               them
               about
               their
               Necks
               ,
               their
               Arms
               ,
               or
               above
               the
               Elbow
               ,
               and
               about
               their
               Legs
               under
               the
               gartering
               place
               .
               Both
               Men
               and
               Women
               have
               their
               Ears
               bored
               through
               ,
               and
               put
               into
               them
               Copper
               Rings
               ,
               somewhat
               like
               ,
               but
               not
               so
               large
               as
               those
               they
               wear
               about
               their
               Wrists
               ,
               and
               the
               small
               of
               the
               Leg.
               Their
               Hair
               is
               black
               ,
               but
               not
               equally
               curled
               all
               over
               the
               Country
               ,
               and
               they
               dispose
               it
               into
               several
               tresses
               ,
               but
               it
               grows
               not
               much
               ,
               though
               they
               grease
               it
               perpetually
               ,
               and
               do
               all
               they
               can
               to
               get
               long
               Hair.
               There
               is
               little
               difference
               between
               the
               clothing
               of
               the
               Men
               ,
               and
               that
               of
               the
               Women
               ,
               save
               that
               the
               Women
               wear
               also
               a
               kind
               of
               sleeveless
               long
               Coat
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               Cloth
               wherewith
               they
               cover
               themselves
               is
               so
               large
               ,
               that
               it
               hides
               all
               their
               Thighs
               almost
               down
               to
               the
               Knee
               .
               In
               this
               Cloth
               they
               carry
               their
               Children
               upon
               their
               Backs
               ,
               so
               as
               that
               putting
               their
               Legs
               under
               the
               Mothers
               Arms
               ,
               they
               seem
               to
               be
               in
               a
               manner
               fastned
               together
               ,
               and
               yet
               as
               she
               carries
               them
               ,
               a
               Man
               would
               think
               ,
               they
               should
               fall
               backwards
               ,
               and
               break
               their
               back-bones
               .
            
             
               The
               fidelity
               of
               Wives
               towards
               their
               Husbands
               is
               here
               exemplary
               ,
               and
               the
               Men
               think
               it
               no
               disparagement
               to
               take
               their
               advice
               .
               No
               Man
               but
               hath
               at
               least
               two
               Wives
               ,
               but
               dispos'd
               into
               several
               Huts
               .
               For
               the
               more
               aged
               of
               the
               two
               he
               hath
               most
               compliance
               ,
               though
               he
               undertakes
               no
               business
               ,
               nor
               concludes
               any
               bargain
               ,
               till
               he
               hath
               consulted
               both
               .
               These
               they
               buy
               of
               their
               Parents
               ,
               or
               rather
               Relations
               ,
               for
               a
               certain
               number
               of
               Oxen
               ,
               Pikes
               ,
               or
               other
               Arms.
               Adultery
               and
               Fornication
               is
               punished
               with
               death
               ;
               but
               they
               do
               not
               easily
               suspect
               one
               another
               .
               They
               are
               very
               free
               in
               their
               conversation
               ,
               and
               there
               is
               no
               familiarity
               so
               great
               as
               to
               raise
               any
               jealousie
               in
               them
               .
            
             
               Some
               young
               Women
               made
               no
               difficulty
               to
               come
               into
               our
               Tent
               ;
               nay
               ,
               one
               of
               them
               made
               not
               any
               to
               take
               one
               of
               my
               Shirts
               from
               the
               President
               ,
               who
               intreated
               her
               to
               wear
               it
               for
               my
               sake
               .
               She
               accordingly
               wore
               it
               two
               dayes
               ,
               but
               afterwards
               tore
               it
               to
               pieces
               ,
               to
               be
               used
               about
               other
               things
               .
            
             
               The
               Men
               are
               couragious
               ,
               
               and
               well
               skill'd
               in
               the
               use
               of
               their
               Lances
               ,
               Darts
               ,
               and
               Pikes
               ,
               which
               they
               carry
               along
               with
               them
               where
               ever
               they
               go
               .
               When
               they
               are
               at
               work
               ,
               their
               Arms
               lie
               not
               far
               from
               them
               ,
               and
               they
               are
               accustomed
               to
               them
               from
               the
               eighth
               or
               ninth
               year
               of
               their
               age
               .
            
             
               Some
               Persons
               of
               Quality
               have
               a
               bundle
               of
               twenty
               five
               or
               thirty
               of
               these
               little
               Pikes
               carried
               after
               them
               .
               
               They
               use
               also
               Bows
               and
               Arrows
               ,
               and
               their
               Bowes
               are
               at
               least
               five
               or
               six
               foot
               long
               ,
               the
               String
               being
               very
               loose
               ,
               yet
               have
               they
               a
               sleight
               of
               shooting
               with
               a
               miraculous
               swiftness
               and
               strength
               .
               When
               they
               cast
               their
               Pikes
               or
               Javelings
               ,
               they
               make
               several
               
               postures
               ,
               and
               are
               so
               expert
               at
               this
               exercise
               ,
               that
               at
               the
               distance
               of
               forty
               paces
               they
               will
               not
               miss
               a
               bird
               .
            
             
               The
               Inhabitants
               of
               Madagascar
               are
               divided
               into
               several
               Tribes
               ,
               
               which
               consist
               of
               Cantons
               of
               a
               100.
               200.
               and
               300.
               persons
               ,
               and
               live
               like
               Tartars
               ,
               under
               a
               Chief
               ,
               whom
               they
               call
               Tsehich
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               King
               ,
               or
               Lord.
               There
               were
               two
               of
               these
               Princes
               lived
               in
               a
               wood
               neer
               our
               Tent
               ,
               where
               they
               had
               built
               them
               huts
               under
               Date-trees
               .
               VVhen
               their
               cattle
               multiplies
               so
               as
               that
               the
               grass
               falls
               short
               ,
               they
               engage
               in
               a
               kind
               of
               a
               war
               among
               themselves
               ,
               and
               endeavour
               to
               get
               what
               they
               can
               from
               their
               neighbours
               .
               King
               Massar
               ,
               whom
               we
               named
               before
               ,
               told
               us
               ,
               that
               he
               had
               joyn'd
               with
               two
               other
               Kings
               ,
               named
               
                 Machicore
                 ,
                 Schich
                 Tango
              
               ,
               and
               
                 Andiam
                 Palola
              
               ,
               with
               whom
               he
               made
               account
               to
               get
               together
               a
               body
               of
               500.
               men
               ,
               and
               to
               set
               upon
               some
               of
               their
               neighbours
               ,
               who
               had
               better
               pastures
               then
               theirs
               .
               These
               Princes
               have
               an
               absolute
               power
               over
               their
               Subjects
               ,
               and
               severely
               punish
               the
               crimes
               committed
               within
               their
               jurisdictions
               ,
               especially
               such
               as
               tend
               to
               the
               disturbance
               of
               the
               Publick
               peace
               :
               but
               this
               dignity
               is
               not
               so
               continued
               in
               the
               same
               Family
               ,
               but
               that
               upon
               the
               Prince's
               death
               ,
               the
               strongest
               is
               advanced
               to
               this
               pretended
               Crown
               .
            
             
               It
               were
               a
               hard
               matter
               to
               say
               what
               Religion
               they
               are
               off
               ,
               
               save
               that
               as
               I
               have
               been
               informed
               ,
               they
               belive
               there
               is
               one
               God
               ,
               who
               hath
               made
               Heaven
               and
               Earth
               ;
               and
               will
               one
               day
               punish
               bad
               Actions
               ,
               and
               reward
               the
               good
               .
               I
               saw
               one
               among
               them
               ,
               who
               was
               certainly
               their
               Priest
               ,
               getting
               up
               a
               tree
               ,
               and
               speaking
               to
               the
               People
               ,
               for
               above
               half
               an
               hour
               :
               but
               not
               one
               of
               us
               understanding
               their
               Language
               ,
               I
               know
               not
               what
               discourse
               he
               made
               to
               them
               ,
               nor
               yet
               what
               difference
               there
               is
               between
               their
               Priests
               and
               the
               others
               ;
               save
               that
               I
               observ'd
               ,
               they
               carried
               at
               the
               end
               of
               a
               Cane
               a
               piece
               of
               a
               Cowes-tail
               ,
               and
               that
               one
               of
               them
               suffered
               the
               nailes
               of
               the
               two
               fore-fingers
               of
               his
               right
               hand
               to
               grow
               to
               the
               length
               of
               Eagles
               claws
               .
               Every
               Canton
               hath
               its
               Priest
               ,
               who
               would
               also
               be
               accounted
               Sorcerers
               ,
               and
               have
               it
               thought
               they
               can
               binde
               the
               Devil
               ,
               and
               force
               him
               to
               do
               what
               they
               please
               .
            
             
               The
               Portuguez
               of
               the
               Island
               of
               Mozambique
               ,
               
               which
               is
               but
               half
               a
               league
               from
               the
               Continent
               of
               Africk
               ,
               drive
               a
               considerable
               trade
               here
               in
               Aloes
               ,
               Dragons-blood
               ,
               Ebony
               ,
               and
               other
               Drugs
               .
               For
               the
               Captain
               ,
               who
               under
               the
               King
               of
               Portugal
               hath
               the
               command
               of
               this
               little
               Island
               ,
               which
               is
               but
               half
               a
               league
               in
               compass
               ,
               and
               who
               ,
               in
               the
               three
               years
               of
               his
               Government
               ,
               gets
               a
               hundred
               and
               fifty
               thousand
               pounds
               sterling
               ,
               is
               not
               a
               little
               obliged
               to
               the
               Neighbour-hood
               of
               Madagascar
               ,
               though
               the
               greatest
               part
               of
               his
               wealth
               comes
               from
               Soffola
               ,
               where
               he
               hath
               his
               Factor
               ,
               and
               where
               the
               Portuguez
               have
               built
               a
               Fort.
               
            
             
               
                 Hieronymus
                 Osorius
              
               ,
               
               in
               his
               History
               of
               the
               Life
               and
               Actions
               of
               Emanuel
               King
               of
               Portugal
               ,
               affirms
               ,
               that
               when
               the
               Portuguez
               discovered
               the
               Island
               of
               Madagascar
               ,
               in
               the
               year
               1506.
               there
               came
               aboard
               their
               Ship
               as
               many
               Negroes
               as
               a
               boat
               could
               well
               carry
               .
               They
               were
               kindly
               receiv'd
               ,
               and
               had
               several
               little
               Presents
               made
               them
               ;
               but
               they
               ill
               requited
               that
               civility
               ,
               for
               assoon
               as
               they
               were
               got
               into
               their
               own
               boat
               ,
               they
               shot
               so
               many
               Arrows
               at
               the
               Portuguez
               ,
               that
               they
               were
               forc'd
               to
               answer
               them
               with
               Cannon
               and
               Musket-shot
               .
               The
               same
               year
               another
               Portuguez
               Captain
               ,
               named
               ,
               
                 Rodrigo
                 Pereira
              
               ,
               being
               cast
               by
               a
               tempest
               upon
               the
               Eastern
               Coast
               of
               this
               Island
               ,
               he
               sent
               word
               to
               the
               Inhabitants
               ,
               by
               an
               
                 African
                 Moor
              
               ,
               who
               understood
               somewhat
               of
               their
               Language
               ,
               that
               the
               design
               of
               his
               coming
               thither
               ,
               was
               to
               enter
               into
               an
               alliance
               with
               them
               ,
               and
               to
               settle
               an
               advantagious
               Commerce
               for
               both
               .
               The
               Islanders
               seem'd
               to
               approve
               of
               this
               Proposal
               ,
               and
               told
               the
               Moor
               ,
               they
               would
               carry
               him
               to
               their
               King
               ,
               that
               he
               might
               conclude
               with
               him
               the
               Treaty
               desired
               by
               the
               Portuguez
               ,
               but
               being
               got
               off
               a
               little
               from
               the
               others
               ,
               they
               fell
               upon
               him
               ,
               and
               had
               kill'd
               him
               ,
               had
               they
               not
               discharg'd
               some
               Muskets
               at
               them
               ,
               whereby
               some
               fell
               ,
               and
               the
               rest
               were
               forc'd
               to
               let
               go
               the
               Moor.
               The
               Portuguez
               Captain
               having
               got
               him
               again
               ,
               landed
               at
               another
               place
               ,
               where
               he
               surprized
               the
               Inhabitants
               ,
               and
               took
               their
               King
               Prisoner
               :
               but
               treated
               him
               so
               well
               ,
               that
               he
               proffer'd
               to
               bring
               them
               to
               a
               place
               ,
               where
               they
               should
               find
               a
               good
               Haven
               for
               their
               Ship.
               He
               brought
               the
               Portuguez
               Captain
               to
               a
               Bay
               ,
               at
               the
               entrance
               whereof
               there
               was
               a
               very
               populous
               Island
               ,
               whereat
               the
               Inhabitants
               were
               frightned
               ,
               and
               fled
               into
               the
               great
               Island
               ,
               forsaking
               Wives
               and
               Children
               ,
               nay
               even
               their
               King
               :
               so
               that
               it
               proved
               no
               hard
               matter
               for
               the
               Portuguez
               to
               possess
               themselves
               of
               the
               Island
               ;
               whence
               they
               sent
               to
               the
               Inhabitants
               ,
               Inviting
               them
               to
               return
               ,
               and
               to
               permit
               their
               planting
               among
               them
               ,
               since
               they
               desired
               only
               their
               friendships
               .
               They
               returned
               ,
               and
               presented
               the
               Captain
               with
               50.
               
               Oxen
               ,
               and
               20.
               
               Goats
               ;
               but
               ,
               to
               be
               rid
               of
               their
               Guests
               ,
               they
               represented
               to
               them
               ,
               that
               there
               were
               greater
               advantages
               to
               be
               made
               in
               the
               Port
               of
               Matatana
               ,
               inasmuch
               as
               there
               they
               would
               find
               Silver
               and
               several
               Drugs
               to
               truck
               for
               .
               The
               Captain
               would
               have
               gone
               thither
               ,
               but
               the
               current
               of
               the
               Sea
               having
               forc'd
               one
               of
               his
               Ships
               upon
               the
               Coast
               ,
               he
               retired
               with
               the
               other
               to
               the
               Island
               of
               Mozambique
               .
               The
               same
               Tempest
               which
               had
               cast
               that
               Captain
               upon
               the
               Eastern
               Coast
               of
               the
               Island
               ,
               forc'd
               another
               Ship
               of
               the
               same
               Fleet
               into
               the
               Port
               of
               Matatana
               ,
               whither
               there
               presently
               came
               one
               of
               the
               boats
               
               of
               the
               Country
               ,
               into
               which
               he
               sent
               the
               Master
               of
               his
               Vessel
               ,
               who
               by
               the
               many
               Voyage●
               he
               had
               made
               upon
               the
               Coasts
               of
               Africk
               ,
               and
               learnt
               the
               Language
               of
               the
               Countrey
               .
               The
               Negroes
               having
               him
               in
               their
               boat
               ,
               made
               all
               the
               haste
               they
               could
               ashore
               ,
               which
               obliged
               the
               Portuguez
               to
               put
               out
               their
               shallop
               ,
               with
               fourscore
               men
               in
               it
               ,
               to
               overtake
               them
               ;
               but
               the
               Negroes
               were
               too
               quick
               for
               them
               ,
               and
               carried
               away
               the
               man.
               The
               Shallop
               coming
               near
               Land
               ,
               the
               Portuguez●
               saw
               their
               Master
               ,
               who
               told
               them
               he
               had
               been
               brought
               to
               their
               King
               ,
               and
               civilly
               received
               by
               him
               ,
               and
               that
               he
               was
               desirous
               to
               speak
               with
               the
               Captain
               ,
               and
               enter
               into
               friendship
               with
               him
               .
               The
               Captain
               made
               no
               difficulty
               to
               go
               ashore
               ,
               where
               the
               King
               received
               him
               kindly
               ,
               and
               treated
               him
               magnificently
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               custom
               of
               the
               Country
               :
               but
               thinking
               to
               return
               in
               the
               Evening
               ,
               there
               rose
               so
               great
               a
               tempest
               ,
               that
               it
               was
               impossible
               for
               him
               to
               get
               aboard
               .
               The
               tempest
               continued
               four
               dayes
               ,
               so
               that
               those
               who
               were
               in
               the
               Ship
               ,
               believed
               that
               their
               Captain
               had
               been
               kill'd
               by
               the
               Barbarians
               ,
               weighed
               Anchor
               ,
               and
               returned
               to
               Mozambique
               .
               The
               Captain
               finding
               the
               Ship
               gone
               ,
               and
               that
               there
               was
               little
               likelihood
               of
               ever
               getting
               out
               of
               the
               Island
               ,
               grew
               so
               discontented
               that
               he
               died
               of
               it
               .
               Eight
               other
               Persons
               of
               his
               retinue
               died
               also
               ,
               and
               they
               who
               remained
               embarked
               in
               the
               Shallop
               ,
               choosing
               rather
               to
               expose
               themselves
               to
               the
               uncertain
               event
               of
               a
               dangerous
               Navigation
               ,
               then
               stay
               in
               a
               place
               where
               they
               must
               perish
               within
               a
               few
               days
               ;
               and
               they
               were
               so
               happy
               as
               to
               meet
               with
               a
               Vessel
               commanded
               by
               the
               Captain
               
                 Iohn
                 Fonseca
              
               ,
               who
               received
               them
               aboard
               ,
               and
               carried
               them
               into
               Africk
               .
            
             
               The
               first
               landing
               of
               the
               Dutch
               in
               this
               Island
               ,
               
               was
               in
               August
               1595.
               at
               which
               they
               met
               with
               as
               great
               difficulties
               as
               the
               Portuguez
               had
               done
               .
               Their
               design
               was
               only
               to
               refresh
               themselves
               there
               ,
               upon
               this
               account
               ;
               that
               ,
               in
               those
               first
               Voyages
               ,
               they
               had
               so
               little
               knowledge
               of
               the
               disease
               called
               the
               Scurvy
               ,
               and
               the
               remedies
               now
               used
               for
               the
               cure
               of
               it
               ,
               that
               most
               of
               their
               men
               being
               not
               able
               to
               perform
               their
               labour
               ,
               they
               were
               forced
               to
               touch
               there
               in
               order
               to
               some
               relief
               for
               their
               diseased
               :
               but
               ere
               they
               could
               meet
               with
               any
               refreshment
               ,
               there
               died
               above
               70.
               persons
               out
               of
               the
               four
               Vessels
               whereof
               their
               Fleet
               consisted
               ,
               whom
               they
               buried
               in
               a
               little
               Island
               ,
               which
               upon
               that
               occasion
               they
               called
               ,
               The
               Dutch-Church-yard
               .
               The
               description
               they
               make
               of
               this
               Island
               is
               very
               short
               ,
               and
               for
               the
               most
               part
               ,
               taken
               out
               of
               the
               Relation
               of
               
                 Mark
                 Paulo
                 V●net●
              
               ,
               which
               is
               none
               of
               the
               most
               exact
               .
               That
               of
               
                 Francis
                 Couche
              
               of
               Rouen
               ,
               Printed
               by
               the
               means
               of
               the
               late
               M.
               
                 du
                 Puy
              
               ,
               is
               so
               exact
               ,
               that
               that
               of
               the
               Dutch
               cannot
               compare
               with
               it
               .
               What
               these
               last
               relations
               have
               in
               particular
               ,
               is
               ,
               that
               the
               Inhabitants
               of
               Madagascar
               are
               circumcised
               ,
               though
               there
               be
               nothing
               otherwise
               that
               evinces
               them
               to
               be
               Mahumetans
               ,
               since
               they
               have
               no
               Mosques
               ,
               nor
               any
               exercise
               of
               Religion
               ,
               nor
               appearance
               of
               Devotion
               in
               all
               their
               Demeanour
               .
            
             
               Having
               passed
               over
               the
               Winter
               on
               the
               other
               side
               of
               the
               Aequinoctial
               Line
               ,
               we
               began
               to
               set
               things
               in
               order
               for
               the
               prosecution
               of
               our
               Voyage
               ,
               and
               bought
               the
               19.
               of
               August
               ,
               of
               King
               Masiar
               ,
               and
               two
               other
               neighbouring
               Princes
               ,
               
                 Tsebich
                 Tanga
              
               ,
               and
               
                 Andiam
                 Palola
              
               ,
               twenty
               five
               fat
               Oxen
               more
               ,
               and
               about
               a
               hundred
               Sheep
               and
               Goats
               ,
               besides
               the
               hundred
               and
               fifty
               Oxen
               we
               had
               bought
               during
               our
               aboad
               in
               the
               Island
               ,
               all
               which
               we
               put
               aboard
               the
               20.
               that
               we
               might
               not
               want
               fresh
               meat
               during
               our
               Voyage
               .
               The
               same
               day
               we
               embarked
               our
               baggage
               ,
               and
               the
               next
               day
               we
               got
               out
               of
               the
               Bay
               of
               St.
               Augustine
               ,
               and
               left
               the
               Island
               of
               Madagascar
               ,
               with
               a
               South-west
               wind
               ,
               which
               continuing
               all
               the
               night
               following
               ,
               we
               soon
               got
               out
               of
               sight
               of
               the
               Island
               .
            
             
               The
               22.
               
               The
               Manson
               ,
               which
               we
               could
               not
               yet
               have
               hoped
               for
               ,
               came
               unexpectedly
               upon
               us
               ,
               and
               advanced
               our
               progress
               very
               much
               ,
               taking
               our
               course
               to
               West-south-west
               .
            
             
               The
               23.
               
               The
               wind
               came
               to
               the
               East
               ,
               so
               that
               having
               it
               full
               behind
               us
               ,
               we
               went
               on
               merrily
               ,
               taking
               our
               course
               the
               more
               towards
               the
               South
               ,
               to
               avoid
               the
               Cape
               of
               
                 Good
                 hope
              
               ,
               where
               we
               intended
               not
               to
               touch
               at
               all
               .
            
             
               The
               24.
               and
               25.
               the
               wind
               was
               somewhat
               abated
               ;
               but
               the
               26.
               it
               blew
               so
               fresh
               a
               gale
               ,
               that
               we
               made
               a
               great
               progress
               .
               We
               were
               that
               day
               at
               27.
               degrees
               ,
               27.
               minutes
               Latitude
               ;
               and
               the
               28th
               .
               at
               28.
               degrees
               ,
               12.
               minutes
               .
            
             
               The
               29.
               
               We
               had
               the
               wind
               East-south-east
               ,
               with
               those
               storms
               which
               the
               Portuguez
               call
               Travados
               :
               They
               were
               immediately
               over
               .
               We
               saw
               that
               day
               ,
               being
               at
               31.
               degrees
               ,
               15.
               minutes
               Latitude
               ,
               a
               great
               number
               of
               the
               Fishes
               called
               
                 Pesce
                 puercos
              
               ,
               which
               leaped
               three
               or
               four
               foot
               above
               water
               ,
               as
               if
               it
               had
               been
               their
               design
               to
               find
               us
               sport
               .
               The
               next
               day
               we
               had
               a
               Tempest
               ,
               yet
               such
               as
               hindered
               not
               our
               getting
               somewhat
               forward
               ;
               so
               that
               the
               last
               of
               August
               ,
               we
               were
               at
               33.
               degree
               ,
               34.
               minutes
               .
            
             
               September
               the
               first
               ,
               
               the
               wind
               grew
               so
               violent
               ,
               that
               we
               were
               forc'd
               to
               take
               in
               part
               of
               our
               sails
               ,
               yet
               we
               made
               a
               shift
               to
               get
               50.
               
               Leagues
               in
               24.
               hours
               .
               The
               next
               day
               ,
               we
               got
               but
               30.
               the
               wind
               being
               South-west
               .
            
             
               The
               3.
               
               The
               Sea
               being
               very
               calm
               ,
               we
               kill'd
               one
               of
               the
               Cowes
               we
               had
               bought
               in
               Madagascar
               ,
               
               and
               found
               three
               Calves
               in
               the
               belly
               of
               it
               ;
               as
               also
               a
               Goat
               ,
               that
               had
               four
               young
               Kids
               within
               it
               ;
               from
               which
               a
               man
               may
               judge
               of
               the
               fruitfulness
               of
               the
               Country
               .
            
             
               At
               night
               we
               saw
               up
               and
               down
               certain
               Lights
               ,
               like
               flames
               ;
               but
               we
               could
               not
               judge
               whether
               they
               were
               the
               Fishes
               ,
               which
               the
               Spaniards
               call
               Dorad●s
               ,
               and
               the
               
                 English
                 Blubbers
              
               ,
               or
               those
               Meteors
               ,
               which
               the
               Spaniards
               call
               
                 Cuerpos
                 sanctos
              
               .
               In
               ancient
               time
               ,
               when
               there
               appear'd
               two
               ,
               they
               were
               called
               Castor
               and
               
                 Pollux
                 ,
                 Dioscures
              
               ,
               and
               Tyndarides
               ,
               and
               when
               but
               one
               ,
               it
               was
               called
               Helene
               .
               Some
               have
               not
               shaken
               off
               the
               superstition
               of
               believing
               ,
               that
               their
               fire
               presages
               a
               Tempest
               .
               But
               ,
               on
               the
               contrary
               ,
               we
               had
               a
               great
               calm
               ,
               the
               next
               day
               ,
               and
               saw
               infinite
               multitudes
               of
               little
               Sea-birds
               .
               About
               two
               in
               the
               afternoon
               ,
               we
               had
               a
               North-east
               wind
               ,
               which
               continuing
               fair
               all
               the
               next
               day
               ,
               we
               failed
               above
               two
               Leagues
               an
               hour
               .
            
             
               September
               6.
               
               We
               had
               a
               great
               tempest
               ;
               It
               continued
               all
               night
               ,
               and
               shook
               the
               Ship
               so
               ,
               that
               the
               water
               coming
               in
               at
               several
               places
               ,
               we
               were
               forc'd
               to
               pump
               four
               times
               an
               hour
               .
               The
               same
               day
               we
               came
               35.
               degrees
               Latitude
               .
            
             
               The
               7.
               
               The
               weather
               was
               somewhat
               fair
               ,
               so
               that
               we
               made
               use
               of
               our
               Sails
               ,
               taking
               our
               course
               West-north-west
               .
               The
               Sea
               was
               very
               rough
               ,
               and
               forc'd
               us
               towards
               the
               Coast
               ,
               from
               which
               we
               thought
               our selves
               fourty
               Leagues
               distant
               ,
               and
               from
               the
               Cape
               of
               
                 Good
                 hope
              
               130.
               
               The
               8.
               and
               9.
               the
               wind
               South
               ,
               and
               it
               proved
               rainy
               weather
               .
            
             
               The
               10.
               
               We
               had
               but
               little
               wind
               ,
               yet
               got
               40
               Leagues
               in
               24
               hours
               ;
               we
               saw
               many
               of
               the
               
                 Mangas
                 de
                 Valudo
              
               ;
               whence
               it
               was
               inferred
               we
               could
               not
               be
               far
               from
               the
               Cape
               
                 d'
                 Ag●lhas
              
               :
            
             
               The
               11.
               
               We
               made
               but
               a
               small
               progress
               ,
               with
               an
               East
               wind
               .
               Casting
               the
               plummet
               ,
               and
               finding
               a
               sandy
               bottome
               ,
               one
               hundred
               and
               twenty
               fathom
               water
               ,
               we
               are
               confirmed
               in
               the
               opinion
               we
               had
               before
               ,
               of
               our
               being
               near
               Cape
               
                 d'
                 Agulhas
              
               .
            
             
               The
               12.
               
               The
               contrary
               wind
               forc'd
               us
               to
               laveering
               to
               the
               North-north-west
               ,
               and
               Southwest
               ,
               going
               either
               further
               from
               ,
               or
               neerer
               to
               the
               Coast
               ,
               which
               yet
               they
               could
               not
               discover
               .
               In
               the
               afternoon
               ,
               we
               resumed
               our
               course
               to
               the
               West-north-west
               ,
               with
               a
               Southwest
               wind
               ,
               and
               at
               night
               we
               found
               a
               yellowish
               sand
               ,
               at
               190.
               fathom
               water
               .
            
             
               The
               13.
               
               Our
               course
               was
               to
               the
               West-north-west
               ,
               with
               a
               South-east
               wind
               .
               About
               10.
               we
               saw
               a
               dead
               Whale
               floating
               upon
               the
               water
               ;
               and
               being
               then
               at
               35.
               degree
               latitude
               ,
               we
               conceiv'd
               we
               might
               be
               at
               the
               altitude
               of
               the
               
                 Cape
                 of
                 Good
                 hope
              
               ,
               where
               many
               of
               these
               creatures
               are
               ordinarily
               seen
               .
            
             
               The
               14.
               we
               found
               at
               Sun-rising
               ,
               
               that
               the
               Compass
               declin'd
               four
               degrees
               ,
               50.
               minutes
               to
               the
               East
               ,
               whence
               we
               inferr'd
               ,
               that
               we
               had
               compass'd
               the
               
                 Cape
                 of
                 Good
                 hope
              
               .
            
             
               The
               next
               day
               ,
               we
               had
               the
               wind
               so
               full
               a
               Stern
               ,
               that
               had
               it
               been
               contrary
               ,
               it
               would
               have
               forc'd
               us
               once
               more
               to
               think
               of
               putting
               into
               some
               place
               ,
               or
               at
               least
               put
               us
               to
               the
               same
               extremities
               we
               had
               been
               in
               before
               near
               the
               Cape
               .
               We
               therefore
               found
               the
               declination
               of
               the
               Load-stone
               to
               be
               one
               degree
               ,
               fifty
               minutes
               ,
               and
               presently
               after
               ,
               the
               declination
               of
               it
               near
               the
               
                 Cape
                 of
                 Good
                 hope
              
               ,
               is
               four
               degrees
               ,
               though
               otherwise
               it
               doth
               not
               decline
               so
               much
               .
               Assoon
               as
               the
               Cape
               is
               past
               ,
               the
               Compass
               still
               varies
               towards
               the
               East
               ,
               in
               regard
               the
               Needle
               draws
               to
               the
               Earth
               ,
               where
               no
               doubt
               there
               is
               Iron
               ,
               and
               other
               Load-stones
               that
               draw
               it
               :
               but
               the
               declination
               on
               that
               Coast
               never
               exceeds
               eight
               degrees
               .
            
             
               About
               20.
               
               Leagues
               on
               this
               side
               the
               
                 Cape
                 of
                 Good
                 hope
              
               ,
               and
               at
               33.
               degrees
               ,
               15.
               minutes
               ,
               lies
               the
               Island
               of
               St.
               Elizabeth
               .
               
               It
               is
               not
               above
               two
               Leagues
               distant
               from
               the
               Coasts
               of
               Africk
               ,
               and
               hath
               a
               very
               good
               Haven
               towards
               the
               Continent
               ,
               at
               16.
               fathome
               water
               .
               The
               Coast
               of
               the
               Isle
               is
               but
               one
               continued
               Rock
               ,
               but
               there
               grows
               such
               abundance
               of
               delicate
               Herbs
               in
               the
               Island
               ,
               that
               it
               may
               be
               presum'd
               it
               would
               afford
               as
               great
               conveniencies
               and
               refreshments
               as
               that
               of
               St.
               Helene
               ,
               if
               it
               were
               planted
               with
               Citron-trees
               ,
               and
               Orange-trees
               ,
               and
               stock'd
               with
               Cattle
               .
               'T
               is
               true
               ,
               it
               hath
               no
               fresh
               water
               ,
               but
               what
               falls
               from
               the
               sky
               ,
               which
               in
               all
               likelihood
               is
               the
               reason
               that
               seldom
               any
               touch
               at
               it
               ,
               though
               there
               come
               thither
               such
               store
               of
               Sea-wolves
               ,
               that
               in
               a
               few
               dayes
               there
               might
               be
               as
               much
               fat
               gotten
               ,
               as
               would
               load
               a
               Vessel
               of
               600
               Tun.
               
            
             
               These
               creatures
               are
               called
               Sea-wolves
               ,
               
               though
               they
               are
               more
               like
               Bears
               ,
               both
               in
               colour
               ,
               and
               the
               making
               of
               their
               heads
               ,
               save
               that
               the
               snowt
               of
               these
               is
               somewhat
               sharper
               .
               They
               have
               only
               two
               paws
               under
               the
               breast
               ,
               and
               draw
               the
               lower
               part
               of
               the
               body
               after
               them
               ,
               as
               if
               it
               were
               a
               taile
               ,
               yet
               are
               they
               so
               swift
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               as
               much
               as
               a
               man
               can
               do
               to
               overtake
               them
               running
               .
            
             
               It
               is
               a
               cruel
               and
               fierce
               beast
               ,
               which
               fears
               not
               to
               set
               upon
               two
               or
               three
               men
               together
               ;
               and
               his
               teeth
               are
               so
               close
               and
               strong
               ,
               that
               he
               can
               therewith
               easily
               break
               the
               handle
               of
               a
               Patizan
               .
            
             
               There
               is
               also
               in
               the
               same
               place
               a
               kind
               of
               Badger
               ,
               
               the
               flesh
               whereof
               is
               as
               delicate
               and
               wholsome
               as
               that
               of
               Lambs
               ;
               the
               birds
               call'd
               Pinguins
               ,
               are
               there
               better
               and
               more
               tender
               then
               any
               where
               else
               ▪
               and
               in
               regard
               few
               Ships
               come
               thither
               ,
               these
               birds
               and
               some
               others
               ,
               are
               
               so
               tame
               and
               so
               little
               afraid
               of
               a
               man
               ,
               that
               he
               needs
               only
               put
               out
               his
               hand
               to
               take
               them
               .
            
             
               The
               16th
               .
               The
               wind
               was
               contrary
               ,
               we
               being
               at
               32.
               degrees
               Latitude
               .
               The
               next
               day
               ,
               and
               the
               18.
               with
               a
               North-north-west
               ,
               and
               South-west
               wind
               ,
               we
               got
               64.
               
               Leagues
               ,
               and
               came
               to
               29.
               degrees
               ,
               16.
               minutes
               Latitude
               .
            
             
               The
               19.
               
               With
               a
               good
               South-south-west
               vvind
               ,
               vve
               got
               40
               Leagues
               to
               the
               North-west
               ,
               and
               were
               at
               28
               degrees
               Latitude
               .
            
             
               The
               20.
               
               With
               a
               South-east
               wind
               ,
               we
               got
               34
               Leagues
               ,
               continuing
               the
               same
               course
               to
               the
               North-west
               .
            
             
               The
               21th
               .
               28
               Leagues
               ,
               with
               the
               same
               wind
               ,
               and
               keeping
               on
               the
               same
               course
               .
            
             
               The
               22th
               .
               20
               Leagues
               ,
               with
               the
               same
               wind
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               same
               course
               .
            
             
               The
               23th
               .
               24
               Leagues
               ,
               with
               the
               same
               wind
               ,
               taking
               our
               course
               West-north-west
               .
            
             
               The
               24th
               .
               We
               got
               with
               the
               same
               vvind
               ,
               30
               Leagues
               ,
               continuing
               our
               course
               to
               the
               West-north-vvest
               .
            
             
               The
               25th
               .
               We
               had
               so
               great
               a
               calm
               ,
               that
               vve
               advanced
               not
               any
               thing
               at
               all
               .
            
             
               The
               26th
               .
               We
               got
               but
               20
               Leagues
               ,
               vvith
               a
               little
               East-south-east
               vvind
               ,
               continuing
               the
               same
               course
               .
            
             
               The
               27th
               .
               We
               got
               36.
               
               Leagues
               ,
               vvith
               a
               North-east
               vvind
               ,
               pursuing
               the
               same
               course
               ,
               and
               vvere
               come
               to
               21
               degrees
               Latitude
               .
            
             
               The
               28th
               .
               With
               the
               same
               vvind
               ,
               and
               holding
               the
               same
               course
               ,
               vve
               got
               46.
               
               Leagues
               ,
               and
               vvere
               at
               20
               degrees
               Latitude
               .
            
             
               29th
               .
               With
               an
               East-north-east
               vvind
               ,
               vve
               got
               20
               Leagues
               ,
               continuing
               the
               same
               course
               .
            
             
               The
               30.
               
               Keeping
               the
               same
               course
               ,
               to
               the
               North-vvest
               ,
               vve
               advanced
               25
               Leagues
               .
            
             
               October
               the
               first
               ,
               
               a
               South-vvest
               vvinde
               put
               us
               forvvard
               25
               Leagues
               ;
               keeping
               our
               course
               to
               North-vvest
               ,
               and
               vve
               got
               that
               day
               to
               17
               degrees
               Latitude
               .
            
             
               The
               2.
               
               With
               the
               same
               vvind
               ,
               vve
               got
               25
               Leagues
               ,
               keeping
               on
               in
               the
               same
               course
               ,
               till
               vve
               vvere
               come
               to
               sixteen
               degrees
               ,
               sixteen
               minutes
               Latitude
               .
            
             
               The
               3d.
               With
               the
               same
               vvind
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               same
               course
               ,
               28
               Leagues
               .
            
             
               The
               4th
               .
               With
               the
               same
               vvind
               ,
               taking
               our
               course
               to
               the
               vvest
               20
               Leagues
               .
            
             
               The
               5th
               .
               In
               the
               same
               course
               ,
               16
               Leagues
               .
            
             
               The
               6th
               .
               We
               got
               15
               Leagues
               vvith
               a
               South-east
               vvind
               ,
               
               and
               came
               that
               day
               to
               the
               Island
               of
               
                 St.
                 Helene
              
               .
            
             
               This
               Island
               lies
               at
               16.
               degrees
               ,
               12
               minutes
               ,
               beyond
               the
               Aequinoctial
               ,
               and
               vvas
               so
               called
               by
               the
               Portuguez
               ,
               
               upon
               its
               being
               discovered
               the
               one
               and
               tvventieth
               of
               May
               ,
               on
               vvhich
               day
               is
               celebrated
               the
               memory
               of
               Saint
               Helene
               ,
               Mother
               to
               Constantine
               the
               Great
               .
               It
               is
               distant
               from
               the
               Coast
               of
               Angola
               350.
               
               Leagues
               ,
               from
               that
               of
               the
               Cape
               of
               
                 Good
                 hope
                 550.
              
               and
               from
               that
               of
               Bresil
               510.
               
               So
               that
               it
               is
               somevvhat
               strange
               ,
               that
               at
               so
               great
               a
               distance
               from
               the
               continent
               ,
               the
               Sea
               should
               start
               out
               an
               Island
               about
               7
               Leagues
               in
               compass
               .
               It
               is
               so
               fertile
               ,
               that
               there
               is
               not
               any
               Province
               in
               Europe
               affords
               such
               plenty
               of
               excellent
               fruits
               ,
               and
               breeds
               so
               many
               creatures
               as
               this
               Island
               .
            
             
               Some
               affirm
               ,
               it
               afforded
               neither
               ,
               vvhen
               it
               vvas
               first
               discovered
               by
               the
               Portuguez
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               fevv
               Trees
               they
               planted
               ,
               and
               the
               little
               stock
               of
               Cattle
               they
               left
               there
               ,
               hath
               so
               furnished
               it
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               able
               sufficiently
               to
               refresh
               all
               the
               fleets
               that
               come
               thither
               .
               At
               this
               place
               ,
               a
               man
               may
               have
               at
               any
               time
               of
               the
               year
               ,
               Figs
               ,
               Pomegranats
               ,
               Citrons
               and
               Oranges
               ,
               and
               there
               are
               Goats
               ,
               Swine
               ,
               Barbary-Hens
               ,
               Feasants
               ,
               Partridges
               ,
               Quailes
               ,
               Peacocks
               ,
               Pigeons
               ,
               and
               great
               store
               of
               all
               sorts
               of
               Birds
               ,
               as
               also
               salt
               for
               the
               keeping
               of
               them
               ;
               so
               that
               Ships
               might
               be
               sufficiently
               provided
               with
               all
               things
               ,
               if
               they
               would
               stay
               there
               any
               time
               .
               The
               Sea
               supplies
               it
               with
               more
               Fish
               then
               can
               be
               consumed
               ;
               and
               the
               Earth
               brings
               forth
               so
               many
               excellent
               Herbs
               ,
               that
               the
               Portuguez
               ,
               unwilling
               to
               retard
               their
               Voyage
               ,
               leave
               at
               this
               place
               their
               sick
               men
               ,
               who
               recover
               their
               health
               within
               a
               few
               days
               ,
               and
               having
               only
               a
               little
               Oyl
               ,
               Rice
               ,
               Bisket
               and
               Spice
               ,
               make
               a
               shift
               to
               live
               there
               till
               the
               Ships
               come
               thither
               the
               next
               year
               .
               Its
               Mountains
               are
               so
               high
               ,
               that
               they
               reach
               above
               the
               Clouds
               ,
               and
               are
               seen
               at
               Sea
               ,
               at
               the
               distance
               of
               14
               Leagues
               .
               The
               Trees
               wherewith
               they
               are
               covered
               bring
               forth
               no
               Fruit
               ,
               and
               are
               fit
               only
               for
               firing
               ,
               but
               the
               Valleys
               are
               extreamly
               pleasant
               .
               The
               King
               of
               Portugal
               would
               not
               have
               any
               establishment
               to
               be
               made
               there
               upon
               these
               reflections
               ;
               that
               all
               Ships
               passing
               that
               way
               might
               find
               refreshment
               there
               ,
               and
               that
               it
               would
               be
               a
               hard
               matter
               to
               keep
               the
               said
               Island
               against
               all
               the
               other
               Nations
               ,
               who
               are
               concerned
               in
               its
               being
               still
               free
               ,
               inasmuch
               as
               were
               it
               not
               for
               that
               ,
               Vessels
               many
               times
               ,
               would
               be
               forc'd
               upon
               the
               Coasts
               of
               Guiny
               ,
               where
               water
               is
               not
               to
               be
               had
               at
               all
               times
               ,
               and
               where
               they
               should
               be
               obliged
               to
               stay
               for
               Rain
               ,
               which
               would
               be
               so
               great
               an
               inconvenience
               that
               many
               of
               the
               men
               would
               in
               the
               mean
               time
               droop
               and
               die
               .
            
             
             
               The
               fertility
               of
               this
               Island
               proceeds
               chiefly
               from
               the
               daily
               rain
               which
               falls
               there
               :
               but
               they
               are
               transient
               showrs
               soon
               over
               ,
               so
               that
               the
               Sun
               shining
               presently
               after
               ,
               and
               that
               by
               intervals
               ,
               it
               must
               needs
               very
               much
               advance
               the
               maturation
               of
               all
               things
               .
            
             
               There
               are
               three
               places
               where
               fresh
               water
               may
               be
               taken
               in
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               where
               the
               three
               Rivers
               ,
               which
               come
               out
               of
               the
               Mountain
               fall
               into
               the
               Sea.
               They
               breed
               abundance
               of
               Snakes
               ;
               but
               the
               Dutch
               eat
               them
               ,
               and
               prefer
               them
               before
               Eels
               .
            
             
               At
               190
               Leagues
               ,
               
               North-west
               of
               the
               Island
               of
               Saint
               Helene
               ,
               is
               that
               of
               the
               Ascension
               ,
               so
               called
               by
               the
               Portuguez
               ,
               upon
               its
               being
               discovered
               upon
               Ascention-day
               .
               It
               lies
               at
               8.
               degrees
               ,
               30.
               minutes
               South
               of
               the
               Line
               ,
               and
               hath
               also
               very
               high
               mountains
               ;
               but
               it
               affords
               no
               fresh
               water
               ,
               nor
               any
               other
               refreshment
               ;
               nay
               ,
               it
               hath
               not
               so
               much
               as
               any
               verdure
               ;
               only
               what
               may
               be
               particularly
               said
               of
               it
               ,
               is
               that
               upon
               the
               Coasts
               of
               it
               ,
               there
               are
               more
               Fish
               then
               upon
               those
               of
               Saint
               Helenes
               ,
               which
               occasions
               the
               coming
               thither
               of
               abundance
               of
               Birds
               ,
               that
               live
               only
               upon
               the
               said
               Fish.
               These
               Birds
               are
               somewhat
               like
               Geese
               ,
               at
               least
               as
               the
               Relations
               describe
               them
               .
               Assoon
               as
               a
               Vessel
               comes
               near
               ,
               there
               flie
               such
               numbers
               thereof
               into
               it
               ,
               that
               they
               are
               easily
               kill'd
               with
               sticks
               ,
               but
               the
               meat
               of
               them
               is
               not
               good
               .
               The
               Earth
               of
               its
               Mountains
               is
               of
               a
               reddish
               colour
               ,
               much
               like
               that
               which
               the
               Spaniards
               call
               Almagro
               ,
               from
               the
               name
               of
               a
               City
               ,
               where
               there
               is
               much
               of
               it
               found
               .
            
             
               October
               9.
               
               The
               South-east
               wind
               continued
               ,
               but
               so
               weakly
               ,
               that
               we
               got
               that
               day
               but
               15.
               
               Leagues
               ,
               holding
               our
               course
               to
               the
               South-west
               ,
               and
               we
               were
               at
               16.
               degrees
               ,
               11.
               minutes
               Latitude
               .
            
             
               The
               10.
               
               We
               had
               a
               great
               calm
               ,
               with
               insupportable
               heats
               ,
               so
               that
               we
               got
               that
               day
               bu●
               8.
               
               Leagues
               ,
               keeping
               the
               same
               course
               .
            
             
               The
               11.
               
               With
               an
               Easterly
               wind
               ,
               and
               keeping
               on
               the
               same
               course
               ,
               we
               got
               15.
               
               Leagues
               .
            
             
               The
               12.
               
               We
               got
               21.
               
               Leagues
               with
               the
               same
               wind
               ,
               taking
               our
               course
               to
               the
               North-north-west
               .
            
             
               The
               13.
               
               The
               wind
               came
               to
               North-east
               ,
               and
               helped
               us
               forward
               25.
               
               Leagues
               to
               North-north-west
               ,
               to
               14.
               
               Degrees
               ,
               25.
               minutes
               Latitude
               .
            
             
               The
               14.
               
               With
               the
               same
               wind
               ,
               keeping
               on
               the
               same
               course
               ,
               we
               advanced
               22.
               
               Leagues
               .
            
             
               The
               15.
               
               The
               wind
               came
               to
               South-east
               ,
               and
               keeping
               on
               the
               same
               course
               ,
               we
               advanced
               44.
               
               Leagues
               .
            
             
               The
               16.
               
               The
               wind
               continued
               South-east
               ,
               and
               we
               got
               46.
               
               Leagues
               ;
               we
               had
               that
               day
               the
               Sun
               in
               the
               Zenith
               ,
               so
               that
               we
               could
               not
               observe
               the
               Elevation
               .
               The
               heats
               were
               very
               great
               .
            
             
               The
               17.
               
               We
               got
               40.
               
               Leagues
               ,
               with
               the
               same
               wind
               .
            
             
               The
               18.
               
               With
               the
               same
               wind
               ,
               we
               got
               42.
               
               Leagues
               ,
               to
               the
               fifth
               degree
               of
               Latitude
               .
               That
               day
               we
               saw
               Millions
               of
               flying
               fishes
               ,
               and
               abundance
               of
               those
               birds
               the
               Portuguez
               call
               
                 Mangas
                 de
                 Veludo
              
               .
               The
               heats
               were
               excessive
               .
            
             
               The
               19.
               
               With
               a
               South-east
               wind
               ,
               we
               got
               40.
               
               Leagues
               ,
               and
               got
               to
               3.
               
               Degrees
               ,
               19
               minutes
               Latitude
               .
            
             
               The
               20.
               
               With
               the
               same
               wind
               ,
               we
               got
               40.
               
               Leagues
               further
               ,
               and
               at
               one
               degree
               ,
               18.
               minutes
               Latitude
               .
            
             
               The
               21.
               
               VVith
               the
               same
               wind
               ,
               we
               got
               35.
               
               Leagues
               ,
               and
               passed
               under
               the
               
                 Aequinoctial
                 Line
              
               .
               At
               one
               degree
               beyond
               the
               Line
               lies
               the
               
                 Cape
                 de
                 Lope
                 Gonsales
              
               ,
               upon
               the
               Coasts
               of
               Guiny
               ,
               the
               Road
               whereof
               is
               very
               good
               .
               There
               Vessels
               take
               in
               refreshments
               ,
               in
               case
               they
               had
               not
               done
               it
               at
               Saint
               Helene's
               Island
               .
            
             
               The
               Island
               of
               Saint
               Thomas
               ,
               
               so
               called
               by
               the
               Portuguez
               ,
               from
               its
               being
               discovered
               on
               21th
               .
               of
               December
               ,
               lies
               under
               the
               Line
               .
               Though
               there
               be
               no
               talk
               of
               any
               Plague
               at
               that
               place
               ,
               yet
               is
               the
               air
               thereof
               very
               unwholsome
               ,
               and
               prejudicial
               to
               strangers
               ,
               who
               cannot
               well
               bear
               the
               excessive
               heats
               predominant
               there
               ;
               Whence
               it
               comes
               ,
               there
               are
               few
               gray-beards
               seen
               there
               ,
               and
               few
               Christians
               reach
               50.
               years
               of
               Age
               ,
               though
               the
               Inhabitants
               of
               the
               Country
               live
               to
               above
               a
               hundred
               .
               Day
               and
               Night
               are
               of
               an
               equal
               length
               there
               all
               the
               year
               long
               ,
               and
               it
               rains
               only
               in
               March
               and
               September
               :
               but
               all
               the
               remainder
               of
               the
               year
               ,
               the
               Earth
               is
               moistened
               by
               a
               certain
               Dew
               ,
               which
               brings
               forth
               all
               sorts
               of
               fruits
               .
               They
               who
               discovered
               the
               Island
               found
               it
               overgrown
               with
               a
               kind
               of
               trees
               ,
               the
               branches
               whereof
               were
               all
               streight
               .
               Heretofore
               there
               grew
               Sugar
               there
               ,
               in
               such
               quantities
               ,
               as
               that
               there
               was
               enough
               to
               load
               thence
               yearly
               above
               forty
               Ships
               :
               but
               it
               is
               now
               sometime
               since
               that
               there
               bred
               there
               a
               kind
               of
               Worms
               ,
               which
               so
               gnaw
               the
               Canes
               ,
               that
               the
               Island
               can
               hardly
               furnish
               six
               Ships
               therewith
               .
               It
               affords
               much
               Wheat
               ,
               and
               Wine
               ,
               Millet
               ,
               Rye
               ,
               Barley
               ,
               Melons
               ,
               Cowcumbers
               ,
               Figs
               ,
               Ginger
               ,
               red-Parsnips
               ,
               Cabbages
               ,
               Navews
               ,
               Lettice
               ,
               Parsly
               ,
               all
               sorts
               of
               Roots
               ,
               Pulse
               ,
               and
               Pot-herbs
               ,
               and
               among
               others
               ,
               a
               certain
               Root
               named
               Ignaman
               ,
               accounted
               a
               very
               delicate
               dish
               by
               the
               Inhabitants
               .
               It
               is
               a
               kind
               of
               Toad-stool
               ,
               
               the
               rinde
               whereof
               is
               black
               ,
               and
               the
               meat
               white
               ,
               about
               the
               bigness
               ,
               and
               not
               unlike
               the
               
                 French
                 Navew
              
               ,
               save
               that
               it
               casts
               forth
               several
               branches
               below
               .
               It
               is
               baked
               in
               the
               Embers
               ,
               and
               tastes
               somewhat
               like
               ,
               but
               much
               better
               then
               a
               great
               Chesnut
               .
               The
               Spaniards
               have
               planted
               Olive-trees
               there
               ,
               as
               also
               Peach-trees
               ,
               and
               Almond-trees
               ,
               which
               grow
               well
               enough
               ,
               but
               bear
               no
               Fruit.
               
            
             
               Among
               the
               living
               Creatures
               ,
               
               particularly
               to
               this
               Island
               ,
               there
               is
               a
               kind
               of
               Crevisses
               ,
               which
               live
               within
               the
               ground
               ,
               and
               work
               like
               Moles
               .
               There
               is
               also
               abundance
               of
               Partridges
               ,
               Quails
               ,
               Black-birds
               ,
               Parrats
               ,
               and
               other
               Birds
               :
               but
               particularly
               great
               store
               of
               excellent
               fish
               ,
               especially
               VVhales
               ,
               which
               are
               of
               a
               monstrous
               bulk
               ,
               upon
               the
               Coasts
               of
               this
               Island
               .
            
             
               In
               the
               midst
               of
               the
               Island
               ,
               there
               is
               a
               Mountain
               covered
               with
               Trees
               ,
               and
               over-spread
               with
               a
               Cloud
               ,
               which
               supplies
               it
               with
               fresh
               water
               ,
               and
               that
               abundantly
               enough
               to
               water
               the
               Sugar
               Canes
               :
               but
               what
               is
               most
               remarkable
               is
               ,
               that
               the
               higher
               the
               Sun
               comes
               over
               the
               Horizon
               ,
               the
               more
               water
               falls
               from
               the
               said
               Cloud
               .
            
             
               The
               natural
               Inhabitants
               of
               it
               are
               Negroes
               ,
               
               but
               Forreigners
               continue
               white
               to
               the
               third
               and
               fourth
               Generation
               ;
               and
               it
               is
               reported
               ,
               that
               the
               lice
               and
               fleas
               ,
               wherewith
               the
               Negroes
               are
               extreamly
               troubled
               ,
               meddle
               not
               with
               the
               white
               people
               ,
               inasmuch
               as
               the
               skins
               of
               the
               former
               are
               much
               more
               delicate
               then
               those
               of
               the
               latter
               .
            
             
               VVithin
               35.
               
               Leagues
               of
               St.
               Thomas
               Island
               ,
               
               South-ward
               ,
               there
               is
               another
               Island
               ,
               which
               the
               Portuguez
               .
               call
               
                 Rolles
                 Island
              
               .
               wherein
               there
               are
               Oranges
               ,
               Citrons
               ,
               
                 Bananas
                 ,
                 Ananas
              
               ,
               Ginger
               ,
               Poultry
               ,
               Swine
               ,
               and
               other
               refreshments
               ,
               in
               such
               plenty
               ,
               that
               having
               besides
               a
               very
               good
               Haven
               at
               ten
               Fathorn
               water
               ,
               it
               is
               a
               more
               commodious
               place
               then
               the
               Cape
               
                 de
                 Lope
                 Gonsales
              
               .
            
             
               The
               Island
               of
               Carisco
               ,
               
               which
               lies
               30.
               minutes
               on
               this
               side
               the
               Line
               ,
               hath
               no
               other
               refreshment
               but
               fresh-water
               ,
               and
               is
               so
               neer
               the
               Continent
               ,
               that
               seldome
               any
               Ships
               Anchor
               there
               ,
               but
               in
               great
               extremity
               .
            
             
               October
               22.
               
               VVith
               a
               South-west
               wind
               ,
               we
               got
               33.
               
               Leagues
               ,
               and
               about
               noon
               ,
               were
               at
               one
               degree
               ,
               35.
               minutes
               Latitude
               ,
               North
               from
               the
               Line
               ,
               having
               very
               fair
               weather
               .
            
             
               The
               23.
               
               The
               same
               wind
               brought
               excessive
               heats
               ,
               and
               advanced
               us
               26.
               
               Leagues
               and
               3.
               degrees
               ,
               one
               minute
               Latitude
               .
            
             
               The
               24.
               
               VVe
               got
               but
               22.
               
               Leagues
               ,
               having
               continual
               thunder
               and
               lightning
               ,
               which
               lasted
               till
               night
               .
            
             
               The
               25.
               
               The
               same
               South-east
               wind
               carried
               us
               32.
               
               Leagues
               ,
               taking
               our
               course
               North-North-west
               ;
               The
               weather
               was
               rainy
               ,
               with
               storms
               ,
               and
               those
               winds
               which
               the
               Portuguez
               call
               Travados
               ,
               which
               are
               very
               ordinary
               towards
               the
               Coasts
               of
               Guiny
               ,
               from
               which
               we
               conceived
               our selves
               to
               be
               then
               distant
               about
               150.
               
               Leagues
               .
            
             
               The
               26.
               
               The
               wind
               continuing
               South-east
               ,
               we
               got
               25.
               
               Leagues
               ,
               and
               were
               at
               seven
               degrees
               Latitude
               .
               The
               heat
               was
               much
               greater
               here
               ,
               then
               it
               had
               been
               on
               the
               other
               side
               of
               the
               Aequinoctial
               ,
               though
               the
               Sun
               were
               ten
               degrees
               further
               from
               our
               Hemisphere
               ,
               in
               as
               much
               as
               the
               Sun
               ,
               which
               had
               so
               lately
               warmed
               the
               Septentrional
               Hemisphere
               ,
               had
               not
               yet
               had
               time
               to
               warm
               the
               Meridional
               .
            
             
               The
               27.
               
               The
               wind
               changed
               and
               came
               to
               North
               and
               by
               East
               ,
               which
               obliged
               us
               to
               change
               our
               course
               .
               We
               got
               that
               day
               but
               13.
               
               Leagues
               ,
               and
               about
               noon
               ,
               were
               at
               seven
               degrees
               ,
               50.
               minutes
               Latitude
               .
               And
               as
               we
               came
               further
               off
               from
               the
               Coasts
               of
               Guiny
               ,
               we
               accordingly
               removed
               out
               of
               the
               bad
               weather
               ,
               which
               had
               much
               incommodated
               us
               before
               .
            
             
               The
               28.
               
               The
               wind
               came
               to
               North-east
               ,
               which
               is
               ordinary
               in
               those
               parts
               within
               the
               10th
               .
               and
               20th
               .
               degrees
               ,
               whereas
               from
               thence
               it
               changes
               ,
               as
               it
               does
               on
               our
               Seas
               on
               this
               side
               .
               We
               got
               that
               day
               30.
               
               Leagues
               .
            
             
               The
               29.
               
               The
               same
               wind
               carried
               us
               31.
               
               Leagues
               ;
               and
               at
               noon
               ,
               we
               were
               got
               to
               10
               degrees
               Latitude
               .
               The
               next
               day
               ,
               with
               the
               same
               wind
               ,
               and
               keeping
               on
               the
               same
               course
               ,
               we
               got
               28
               Leagues
               ,
               to
               11.
               degrees
               ,
               13.
               minutes
               Latitude
               .
               The
               next
               ,
               with
               the
               same
               wind
               ,
               the
               weather
               rainy
               ,
               23.
               
               Leagues
               .
            
             
               November
               1.
               
               The
               same
               wind
               continuing
               ,
               we
               advanced
               26.
               
               Leagues
               .
            
             
               The
               2.
               
               The
               wind
               North-east
               ,
               we
               got
               24.
               
               Leagues
               ,
               holding
               our
               course
               to
               the
               North-west
               .
            
             
               The
               3.
               
               We
               kept
               on
               ,
               
               with
               the
               same
               wind
               ,
               the
               same
               course
               ,
               and
               were
               ,
               about
               noon
               ,
               at
               14.
               degrees
               ,
               40.
               minutes
               ,
               and
               consequently
               near
               the
               Latitude
               of
               
                 Capo
                 Verde
              
               ,
               which
               is
               a
               point
               of
               the
               Land
               reaching
               from
               the
               Continent
               of
               Africk
               into
               the
               Sea
               ,
               
               between
               the
               Rivers
               of
               Gambea
               and
               Sanaga
               ,
               by
               Ptolomy
               called
               
                 Promontorium
                 Arsinarium
              
               .
            
             
               The
               Inhabitants
               are
               black
               ,
               
               bulky
               and
               well-shaped
               ,
               but
               mischievous
               and
               dangerous
               .
               They
               are
               for
               the
               most
               part
               Pagans
               ,
               whereof
               some
               invocate
               the
               Moon
               ,
               and
               others
               adore
               the
               Devil
               ,
               whom
               they
               call
               Cammaté
               .
               Some
               among
               them
               profess
               themselves
               to
               be
               Mahumetans
               ;
               but
               all
               they
               have
               of
               that
               Religion
               is
               only
               the
               name
               and
               Circumcision
               .
            
             
             
               They
               are
               in
               perpetual
               wars
               with
               their
               Neighbours
               ,
               and
               are
               expert
               enough
               at
               the
               mannagement
               of
               their
               Horses
               ,
               
               which
               are
               brought
               them
               out
               of
               Barbary
               ,
               and
               very
               swift
               .
               Their
               Arms
               are
               the
               Bow
               ,
               and
               a
               kind
               of
               Lance
               or
               light
               Pike
               ,
               which
               they
               handle
               very
               advantagiously
               .
               The
               most
               illustrious
               marks
               of
               their
               Victories
               are
               the
               Privy
               parts
               ,
               which
               having
               cut
               off
               from
               their
               Enemies
               ,
               they
               present
               them
               to
               their
               Wives
               ,
               who
               dispose
               them
               into
               Neck-laces
               ,
               and
               account
               them
               a
               greater
               Ornament
               then
               Pearls
               .
            
             
               They
               marry
               several
               Wives
               ,
               
               whom
               they
               force
               to
               work
               like
               Slaves
               ,
               as
               well
               in
               the
               fields
               as
               at
               home
               ,
               where
               the
               Husband
               is
               served
               up
               alone
               ,
               with
               what
               his
               Wife
               hath
               provided
               for
               him
               ;
               and
               as
               soon
               as
               he
               hath
               din'd
               ,
               he
               reassumes
               his
               Arms
               ,
               and
               goes
               either
               a
               hunting
               ,
               or
               about
               his
               business
               .
               The
               Women
               are
               accustomed
               to
               such
               hardness
               ,
               that
               as
               soon
               as
               they
               are
               delivered
               ,
               they
               go
               and
               wash
               the
               Child
               ,
               either
               in
               the
               Sea
               ,
               or
               the
               next
               River
               .
            
             
               The
               Men
               are
               for
               the
               most
               part
               much
               subject
               to
               drunkenness
               ,
               
               and
               such
               lovers
               of
               Wine
               ,
               that
               some
               have
               been
               seen
               to
               take
               off
               a
               Bottle
               of
               
                 Aqua
                 vitae
              
               at
               a
               draught
               .
               Their
               times
               of
               debauches
               are
               ,
               at
               the
               Funerals
               of
               their
               Friends
               ,
               at
               which
               they
               spend
               four
               or
               five
               dayes
               together
               in
               weeping
               and
               drinking
               by
               intervals
               ,
               so
               that
               they
               seldom
               part
               ere
               they
               get
               their
               Skins
               full
               of
               Drink
               .
               The
               Entertainments
               are
               performed
               with
               the
               Drum
               and
               Pipe
               ,
               and
               there
               is
               set
               at
               the
               head
               of
               the
               deceased
               a
               Pot
               of
               Wine
               or
               Water
               ,
               which
               is
               changed
               twice
               a
               day
               ,
               and
               that
               for
               several
               years
               afterwards
               .
            
             
               They
               believe
               the
               dead
               will
               rise
               again
               ,
               
               but
               that
               they
               shall
               be
               white
               ,
               and
               trade
               there
               as
               the
               Europeans
               do
               .
               The
               
                 French
                 ,
                 Spaniards
              
               and
               Dutch
               ,
               trade
               much
               there
               in
               the
               Hides
               of
               Oxen
               ,
               Bufflers
               ,
               and
               Elks
               ,
               Elephants
               teeth
               ,
               Wax
               ,
               Rice
               ,
               Ambergreece
               ,
               which
               is
               excellent
               there
               .
               Here
               it
               was
               that
               
                 Peter
                 de
                 la
                 Brouck
                 ,
                 a
                 Dutch
              
               Merchant
               ,
               bought
               in
               the
               year
               1606.
               a
               piece
               of
               Amber
               of
               eighty
               pound
               weight
               .
            
             
               We
               shall
               here
               say
               by
               the
               way
               ,
               
               that
               the
               Portuguez
               began
               their
               discoveries
               of
               this
               Coast
               of
               Africk
               ,
               in
               the
               year
               1417.
               in
               the
               reign
               of
               
                 Iohn
                 I.
              
               who
               had
               been
               Master
               of
               Avis
               ,
               under
               the
               direction
               of
               the
               Infanto
               D.
               Eurique
               his
               third
               Son.
               These
               first
               Voyages
               had
               not
               the
               success
               he
               expected
               ,
               till
               that
               in
               the
               year
               1441.
               
               
                 Anthony
                 Gonsales
              
               ,
               having
               discovered
               the
               Cape
               
                 del
                 C●vellero
              
               ,
               brought
               away
               with
               him
               certain
               Negroes
               ,
               whom
               the
               Infanto
               sent
               to
               Pope
               Martin
               V.
               desiring
               him
               to
               promote
               the
               Zeal
               he
               had
               for
               the
               advancement
               of
               
                 Christian
                 Religion
              
               ,
               and
               to
               bestow
               on
               him
               the
               places
               he
               should
               discover
               upon
               those
               Coasts
               ,
               which
               he
               pretended
               were
               prossessed
               by
               such
               as
               had
               no
               right
               thereto
               .
            
             
               The
               Pope
               was
               pleased
               to
               make
               him
               a
               Present
               of
               what
               cost
               him
               nothing
               ,
               and
               gave
               him
               all
               he
               should
               discover
               in
               Africk
               ,
               especially
               in
               those
               parts
               towards
               the
               Indies
               ,
               upon
               condition
               ,
               that
               at
               his
               death
               he
               left
               them
               to
               the
               Crown
               of
               Portugal
               .
               The
               Inf●nte
               had
               discovered
               all
               the
               Coast
               between
               
                 Capo
                 de
                 Naom
              
               ,
               as
               far
               as
               a
               hundred
               Leagues
               beyond
               
                 Cabo
                 Verde
              
               ,
               and
               died
               in
               the
               year
               1453.
               
               King
               Alfonso
               V.
               in
               the
               year
               1457.
               bestowed
               all
               these
               Conquests
               on
               D.
               Ferand
               ,
               Duke
               of
               Viseo
               ,
               Heir
               to
               the
               
                 Infanto
                 D.
                 Eurique
              
               ,
               and
               in
               1461.
               the
               same
               King
               ordered
               the
               building
               of
               a
               Fort
               in
               the
               Island
               of
               Arguin
               ,
               for
               the
               safety
               of
               Commerce
               ,
               by
               
                 Suero
                 Mendez
              
               ,
               which
               the
               King
               D.
               Iohn
               II.
               caused
               to
               be
               rebuilt
               ,
               before
               his
               coming
               to
               the
               Crown
               ,
               as
               Lord
               of
               those
               Conquests
               ,
               and
               the
               Commerce
               of
               Guiny
               ,
               by
               gift
               from
               the
               King
               his
               Father
               .
               This
               Prince
               ,
               in
               the
               year
               1461.
               farm'd
               it
               out
               to
               one
               named
               
                 Ferdinand
                 Gomez
              
               ,
               upon
               condition
               he
               should
               every
               year
               discover
               a
               hundred
               Leagues
               of
               the
               Coast
               ;
               so
               that
               in
               the
               year
               1479.
               they
               had
               discovered
               the
               Islands
               of
               
                 Fernando
                 del
                 Po
              
               ,
               St.
               
                 Thomas
                 ,
                 Anno
                 Bueno
              
               ,
               those
               of
               
                 del
                 Principe
              
               ,
               and
               the
               Cape
               of
               St.
               Katherine
               .
               The
               wars
               which
               happened
               between
               the
               King
               D.
               Alfonso
               ,
               and
               the
               Crown
               of
               Castile
               ,
               hindred
               him
               from
               spending
               his
               thoughts
               on
               these
               Conquests
               ;
               but
               the
               King
               D.
               Iohn
               II.
               being
               come
               to
               the
               Crown
               ,
               sent
               away
               in
               
                 December
                 1481.
                 
                 Diego
                 d'
                 Azambuja
                 ,
              
               who
               came
               to
               
                 Mina
                 ,
                 Iannary
              
               19.
               1482.
               to
               a
               place
               called
               then
               
                 Aldea
                 de
                 dos
                 partes
              
               ,
               and
               where
               reigned
               at
               that
               time
               a
               King
               ,
               or
               Prince
               ,
               named
               Caramansa
               .
            
             
               This
               place
               ,
               
               on
               which
               the
               Portuguez
               bestowed
               the
               name
               of
               Mina
               ,
               by
               reason
               of
               the
               abundance
               of
               Gold
               found
               there
               ,
               is
               seated
               upon
               the
               Coast
               of
               Guiny
               ,
               five
               degrees
               ,
               forty
               minutes
               South
               of
               the
               
                 Aequinoctial
                 Line
              
               ,
               between
               the
               Kingdoms
               of
               Axen
               and
               Cara
               ,
               where
               within
               the
               space
               of
               fifty
               Leagues
               is
               carried
               on
               the
               trade
               of
               almost
               all
               the
               Gold
               in
               those
               parts
               .
               It
               hath
               on
               the
               North-west
               Comana
               ,
               and
               on
               the
               North-east
               Afuto
               ,
               small
               Countries
               ,
               subject
               to
               those
               of
               Abarambues
               .
               The
               Fort
               is
               built
               upon
               an
               ascent
               ,
               which
               the
               scituation
               of
               the
               Country
               makes
               by
               little
               and
               little
               at
               the
               end
               of
               a
               skirt
               of
               Land
               ,
               which
               advances
               into
               the
               Sea
               like
               a
               Peninsula
               ,
               having
               on
               the
               North-side
               the
               Aethiopian
               Sea
               ,
               and
               on
               the
               South
               a
               little
               River
               ,
               which
               serves
               it
               for
               a
               Ditch
               .
               It
               may
               be
               easily
               kept
               by
               five
               hundred
               men
               ,
               and
               the
               Town
               ,
               which
               is
               at
               the
               foot
               of
               the
               Fort
               ,
               hath
               about
               eight
               hundred
               Inhabitants
               .
               But
               this
               place
               is
               so
               fenny
               and
               barren
               ,
               that
               such
               as
               have
               settled
               themselves
               there
               upon
               the
               account
               of
               Traffick
               ,
               are
               forc'd
               to
               buy
               Provisions
               of
               those
               of
               Camana
               and
               Afuto
               .
            
             
             
               The
               Inhabitants
               are
               docile
               enough
               ,
               and
               better
               natured
               then
               the
               Negroes
               ,
               though
               not
               so
               rational
               as
               to
               matter
               of
               Religion
               .
               
               They
               make
               Divinities
               of
               all
               they
               see
               ,
               that
               's
               new
               and
               and
               extraordinary
               .
               They
               had
               at
               that
               time
               enclosed
               with
               a
               Wall
               a
               great
               Tree
               ,
               which
               they
               adored
               ,
               and
               to
               which
               ,
               on
               certain
               dayes
               ,
               Water
               and
               Meat
               was
               served
               up
               by
               one
               of
               their
               Priests
               ,
               whom
               they
               call
               Sofo
               .
               They
               had
               also
               a
               veneration
               for
               the
               Bones
               of
               a
               Whale
               ,
               and
               religiously
               worshipped
               a
               certain
               Rock
               ,
               for
               this
               reason
               ,
               that
               it
               was
               higher
               then
               any
               other
               near
               it
               .
               No
               Nation
               in
               the
               World
               is
               more
               superstitious
               about
               groundless
               Divinations
               and
               Augury
               ,
               
               then
               this
               is
               .
               They
               take
               certain
               pieces
               of
               Straw
               into
               their
               mouths
               ,
               and
               according
               to
               their
               falling
               to
               the
               ground
               they
               judge
               
                 ofthe
                 
                   of
                   the
                
              
               event
               of
               things
               .
               They
               all
               affirm
               ,
               that
               they
               speak
               to
               the
               Devil
               ,
               and
               they
               have
               a
               particular
               respect
               for
               such
               as
               have
               the
               reputation
               of
               Sorcerers
               ,
               but
               indeed
               are
               only
               Cheats
               and
               Impostors
               ,
               who
               make
               their
               advantages
               of
               the
               weakness
               of
               the
               besotted
               multitude
               .
            
             
               They
               are
               very
               religious
               in
               the
               observance
               of
               their
               Oaths
               ,
               
               as
               being
               perswaded
               ,
               that
               such
               as
               violate
               them
               small
               dye
               suddenly
               ,
               and
               alledge
               to
               that
               purpose
               ,
               the
               examples
               of
               some
               of
               their
               Nation
               ,
               who
               having
               broke
               the
               Oath
               they
               had
               taken
               ,
               not
               to
               injure
               some
               holy
               persons
               ,
               who
               preach'd
               the
               Gospel
               in
               those
               parts
               ,
               were
               all
               destroyed
               .
               From
               this
               sincerity
               ,
               there
               arises
               an
               advantage
               not
               known
               elsewhere
               ;
               which
               is
               ,
               that
               Law-suits
               and
               differences
               are
               decided
               in
               a
               few
               hours
               ,
               upon
               the
               pure
               affirmation
               of
               the
               parties
               .
               No
               Crime
               so
               heynous
               ,
               but
               a
               man
               may
               redeem
               his
               life
               with
               money
               ,
               unless
               he
               be
               so
               lost
               to
               goodness
               ,
               as
               to
               fall
               several
               times
               into
               the
               same
               offence
               .
            
             
               They
               go
               naked
               ,
               
               and
               cover
               only
               those
               parts
               which
               are
               not
               with
               decency
               to
               be
               named
               ;
               and
               they
               do
               it
               with
               Ape-skins
               ,
               or
               pieces
               of
               Cloath
               of
               divers
               colours
               ,
               which
               they
               make
               of
               their
               Date-trees
               .
               The
               Ornament
               they
               most
               affect
               is
               ,
               to
               make
               their
               Bodies
               shine
               by
               frequent
               rubbing
               them
               with
               Oyl
               ,
               or
               Fat.
               Persons
               of
               Quality
               wear
               Bracelets
               of
               Gold
               about
               their
               Armes
               and
               Legs
               ,
               and
               tye
               up
               their
               Hair
               and
               Beards
               with
               small
               Chains
               of
               the
               same
               Metal
               .
            
             
               In
               their
               wars
               ,
               they
               observe
               neither
               Order
               nor
               Discipline
               ,
               and
               the
               Instruments
               they
               make
               use
               of
               ,
               
               are
               fitter
               rather
               to
               excite
               laughter
               ,
               then
               animate
               them
               to
               fighting
               .
               Their
               defensive
               Arms
               are
               made
               of
               Lions
               ,
               Tigers
               ,
               or
               Leopards
               skins
               ,
               and
               the
               offensive
               are
               Darts
               ,
               and
               short
               Lances
               .
               Their
               Hidalgos
               ,
               when
               they
               go
               to
               the
               wars
               ,
               are
               attended
               by
               two
               Pages
               ,
               whereof
               one
               carries
               the
               Buckler
               ,
               and
               the
               other
               a
               little
               Stool
               ,
               on
               which
               the
               Master
               rests
               himself
               when
               any
               halt
               is
               made
               .
            
             
               They
               regulate
               the
               number
               of
               their
               Wives
               according
               to
               their
               Revenue
               ;
               and
               they
               contract
               Marriages
               without
               any
               Ceremonies
               ,
               giving
               the
               Brides
               Father
               only
               ten
               Rials
               for
               his
               Wine
               ,
               which
               they
               are
               such
               lovers
               of
               ,
               that
               many
               times
               they
               take
               of
               it
               ,
               till
               they
               have
               lost
               their
               Senses
               and
               Understanding
               .
            
             
               The
               Dutch
               have
               there
               the
               Fort
               called
               Boure
               ,
               
               within
               four
               Leagues
               of
               Mina
               .
               They
               have
               also
               their
               Factors
               at
               
                 Cara
                 ,
                 Coromantin
              
               ,
               and
               
                 Aldea
                 del
                 Tuerto
              
               ,
               and
               they
               quietly
               drive
               on
               the
               trade
               of
               Mina
               ,
               where
               they
               return
               yearly
               above
               two
               millions
               of
               Gold
               ,
               and
               by
               that
               means
               get
               out
               of
               the
               Iazans
               ,
               and
               other
               Inhabitants
               of
               Aethiopia
               ,
               great
               quantities
               of
               Gold
               ;
               especially
               since
               their
               settling
               at
               this
               place
               occasioned
               the
               Portuguez
               to
               attempt
               what
               they
               did
               at
               Brasil
               ,
               contrary
               to
               the
               Treaty
               they
               had
               made
               with
               the
               States
               of
               the
               
                 Vnited
                 Provinces
              
               .
               The
               Dutch
               had
               already
               destroyed
               the
               trade
               of
               the
               Portuguez
               there
               ,
               upon
               this
               score
               ,
               that
               they
               were
               content
               with
               a
               moderate
               profit
               ,
               and
               treated
               the
               Negroes
               with
               so
               much
               mildness
               ,
               that
               they
               brought
               them
               to
               some
               liking
               of
               their
               Religion
               ,
               which
               hath
               made
               a
               considerable
               progress
               among
               them
               .
            
             
               
                 Christopher
                 Colombo
              
               ,
               perceiving
               King
               Iohn
               II.
               to
               be
               much
               inclined
               to
               those
               Voyages
               went
               to
               the
               Court
               of
               Portugal
               ,
               to
               proffer
               his
               service
               ,
               for
               the
               discovery
               of
               the
               West-Indies
               .
               But
               the
               business
               being
               taken
               into
               consideration
               at
               the
               Councel
               ,
               they
               thank'd
               Colombo
               ,
               and
               resolv'd
               to
               prosecute
               their
               Conquests
               in
               the
               East
               .
               In
               pursuance
               of
               this
               resolution
               ,
               the
               King
               sent
               away
               two
               of
               the
               best
               Pilots
               in
               the
               Kingdom
               ,
               named
               
                 Diego
                 Can
              
               ,
               and
               
                 Iuan
                 Alonso
                 d'
                 Avero
              
               .
            
             
               The
               former
               took
               his
               course
               to
               Mina
               ,
               
               and
               arrived
               at
               the
               Cape
               
                 de
                 Lope
                 Consales
              
               ,
               and
               afterwards
               doubling
               that
               of
               St.
               Katharine
               ,
               he
               entred
               the
               River
               Zaire
               ,
               seven
               degrees
               South
               of
               the
               Line
               ,
               and
               there
               took
               possession
               of
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               Congo
               .
            
             
               This
               Kingdom
               reaches
               from
               the
               Cape
               of
               St.
               Katherine
               Southward
               ,
               as
               far
               as
               
                 Cape
                 de
                 Ledo
              
               ,
               and
               hath
               on
               the
               West
               ,
               
               the
               Aethiopian
               Sea
               ;
               on
               the
               South
               ,
               the
               Mountains
               of
               the
               Moon
               ,
               and
               the
               Cafres
               ;
               on
               the
               East
               ,
               the
               Mantabas
               ;
               and
               on
               the
               North
               ,
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               Beny
               ,
               being
               in
               length
               about
               a
               hundred
               and
               sixty
               Leagues
               ,
               from
               the
               second
               degree
               ,
               30.
               minutes
               ,
               to
               the
               13.
               degree
               beyond
               the
               Line
               .
               
               It
               consists
               of
               six
               great
               Provinces
               ,
               named
               ,
               
                 Bamba
                 ,
                 Sengo
                 ,
                 Sunda
                 ,
                 Pango
                 ,
                 Batta
              
               and
               Pambu
               .
            
             
             
               The
               Province
               Bamba
               reaches
               along
               the
               Coast
               ,
               from
               the
               River
               Ambrisi
               ,
               to
               that
               of
               Coanse
               ;
               the
               Metropolis
               ,
               
               Bamba
               ,
               lying
               between
               the
               Rivers
               of
               Losa
               and
               Ambrisi
               ,
               30.
               
               Leagues
               from
               the
               Sea.
               
            
             
               The
               Province
               of
               Songo
               lies
               upon
               the
               Rivers
               of
               Zaire
               and
               Loango
               ,
               
               reaching
               from
               the
               River
               Ambrisi
               ,
               to
               the
               Mountains
               which
               divide
               it
               from
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               Loango
               .
               The
               Metropolis
               is
               of
               the
               same
               name
               .
            
             
               The
               City
               of
               Sunda
               does
               also
               derive
               its
               name
               to
               the
               Province
               ,
               
               whereof
               it
               is
               the
               Metropolis
               .
               It
               is
               8.
               
               Leagues
               in
               compass
               ,
               and
               comprehends
               under
               its
               jurisdiction
               all
               the
               Country
               ,
               which
               is
               near
               the
               City
               of
               Congo
               ,
               (
               by
               the
               Portuguez
               named
               St.
               Salvader
               )
               as
               far
               as
               the
               River
               Zaire
               .
            
             
               The
               Province
               of
               Pango
               ,
               
               which
               had
               heretofore
               its
               particular
               King
               ,
               hath
               on
               the
               North
               ,
               the
               Province
               of
               Sunda
               ;
               on
               the
               South
               ,
               that
               of
               Batta
               ;
               on
               the
               West
               ,
               the
               City
               of
               Congo
               ;
               and
               on
               the
               East
               ,
               the
               Mountains
               of
               the
               Sun.
               The
               Metropolis
               ,
               from
               which
               it
               hath
               the
               name
               ,
               lies
               upon
               the
               River
               Barbella
               ,
               which
               hath
               its
               Source
               common
               with
               that
               of
               the
               Nile
               .
            
             
               The
               Province
               of
               Batta
               lies
               North-eastward
               ,
               
               between
               that
               of
               Pango
               ,
               and
               the
               River
               Barbella
               ,
               and
               reaches
               to
               the
               burnt
               Mountains
               .
            
             
               The
               City
               of
               Congo
               ,
               
               is
               the
               Metropolis
               of
               the
               Province
               of
               Pamba
               ,
               and
               lies
               upon
               a
               Mountain
               fifty
               Leagues
               from
               the
               Sea.
               There
               is
               in
               the
               same
               Province
               ,
               another
               Mountain
               which
               is
               above
               six
               Leagues
               in
               length
               ,
               and
               hath
               on
               it
               so
               many
               Villages
               and
               Hamlets
               ,
               as
               find
               Habitations
               for
               above
               a
               hundred
               thousand
               persons
               .
            
             
               
                 Duarte
                 Lopez
              
               ,
               
               who
               lived
               several
               years
               in
               those
               parts
               ,
               and
               made
               a
               particular
               description
               of
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               Congo
               ,
               which
               
                 Augustinus
                 Cassiodorus
              
               hath
               taken
               the
               pains
               to
               translate
               into
               the
               German
               language
               ,
               affirms
               ,
               that
               the
               Air
               is
               so
               temperate
               there
               in
               Winter
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               in
               Rome
               in
               October
               ;
               and
               that
               the
               greatest
               annoyance
               to
               the
               Europeans
               ,
               is
               the
               Rain
               ,
               which
               falls
               there
               every
               day
               ,
               for
               two
               hours
               before
               ,
               and
               as
               many
               in
               the
               afternoon
               ,
               as
               being
               rather
               burning
               then
               hot
               .
               Their
               Winter
               begins
               the
               15.
               of
               March
               ,
               and
               their
               Summer
               the
               15.
               of
               September
               ,
               and
               during
               the
               moneths
               of
               
                 April
                 ,
                 May
                 ,
                 Iune
                 ,
                 Iuly
              
               and
               August
               ,
               not
               a
               day
               passes
               ,
               but
               it
               rains
               ,
               so
               that
               there
               is
               hardly
               a
               fair
               day
               in
               five
               moneths
               .
               But
               the
               dayes
               and
               nights
               are
               of
               equal
               length
               in
               all
               seasons
               of
               the
               year
               .
            
             
               The
               River
               Zaire
               ,
               
               which
               rises
               out
               of
               the
               same
               Lake
               ,
               where
               the
               Nile
               hath
               its
               Source
               ,
               is
               certainly
               the
               greatest
               River
               of
               any
               in
               Africk
               ,
               in
               as
               much
               as
               having
               received
               into
               its
               Channel
               ,
               the
               waters
               of
               the
               Vambo
               ,
               and
               the
               Barbella
               ,
               it
               is
               28.
               leagues
               broad
               at
               the
               mouth
               .
               The
               River
               Goanze
               is
               a
               common
               Frontier
               between
               the
               Kingdoms
               of
               Congo
               and
               Angola
               ;
               and
               in
               the
               Lelonda
               ,
               there
               are
               abundance
               of
               Crocodiles
               and
               Sea-horses
               .
            
             
               This
               last
               Creature
               is
               of
               a
               duskish
               colour
               ,
               
               and
               hath
               very
               little
               hair
               ;
               It
               is
               in
               the
               head
               like
               a
               Cartal
               ,
               without
               ears
               ,
               hath
               broad
               nostrils
               ,
               and
               in
               his
               jaws
               two
               teeth
               ,
               like
               the
               Tusks
               of
               a
               wild
               Boar.
               Its
               hoof
               hath
               the
               form
               of
               a
               three-leav'd-grass
               ,
               and
               he
               neighs
               like
               a
               Horse
               ,
               and
               runs
               very
               swiftly
               .
               The
               Dutch
               in
               their
               Relations
               ,
               affirm
               ,
               that
               the
               Africans
               make
               use
               of
               them
               ,
               but
               avoid
               watering
               of
               them
               in
               Rivers
               ,
               left
               they
               should
               overthrow
               their
               Riders
               .
            
             
               From
               the
               hot
               Rains
               we
               spoke
               of
               proceeds
               the
               fruitfulness
               of
               the
               Country
               ,
               which
               brings
               forth
               Herbs
               ,
               Fruit
               and
               Corn
               in
               so
               great
               plenty
               ,
               that
               if
               the
               Inhabitants
               would
               but
               cultivate
               the
               Ground
               ,
               the
               World
               would
               not
               afford
               a
               better
               place
               .
            
             
               The
               Mountains
               in
               the
               Province
               of
               Pamba
               afford
               Gold
               ,
               
               and
               the
               Forrests
               thereof
               are
               full
               of
               Elephants
               ,
               which
               are
               so
               big
               ,
               that
               some
               teeth
               have
               weighed
               two
               hundred
               pounds
               a
               piece
               .
               There
               is
               also
               among
               others
               ,
               a
               certain
               Creature
               called
               Sebra
               ,
               which
               is
               like
               a
               Mule
               ,
               save
               that
               it
               is
               capable
               of
               engendring
               ,
               and
               from
               the
               back-bone
               down
               to
               the
               belly
               ,
               it
               hath
               three
               bars
               ,
               each
               of
               about
               three
               fingers
               breadth
               ,
               whereof
               one
               is
               black
               ,
               another
               white
               ,
               and
               the
               third
               yellow
               .
               This
               Creature
               is
               so
               swift
               ,
               that
               the
               Portuguez
               ,
               to
               express
               extraordinary
               swiftness
               ,
               instanee
               in
               the
               Sebra
               .
            
             
               The
               Empalenges
               is
               a
               kind
               of
               Oxe
               ,
               but
               less
               and
               more
               fierce
               .
               The
               Forrests
               there
               are
               also
               stored
               with
               Wolves
               ,
               Foxes
               ,
               wild
               Bufflers
               ,
               wild
               Goats
               ,
               Deer
               ,
               and
               Conies
               ,
               whereof
               there
               must
               be
               abundance
               ,
               in
               regard
               they
               are
               never
               hunted
               ,
               nor
               indeed
               any
               ,
               but
               the
               Civet-cats
               ,
               which
               they
               tame
               and
               keep
               ,
               
               for
               the
               advantage
               made
               of
               them
               .
               It
               is
               reported
               there
               are
               also
               Serpents
               fifteen
               foot
               in
               length
               ,
               which
               have
               such
               wide
               throats
               ,
               that
               they
               swallow
               down
               Creatures
               entire
               .
               There
               are
               Amphybia
               ,
               but
               not
               venomous
               ,
               for
               the
               Inhabitants
               eat
               of
               them
               ,
               and
               prefer
               their
               flesh
               before
               any
               Venison
               .
               There
               are
               others
               on
               the
               contrary
               ,
               so
               dangerous
               ,
               that
               such
               as
               are
               stung
               by
               them
               die
               within
               twenty
               four
               hours
               .
            
             
               They
               have
               also
               all
               sorts
               of
               Birds
               ,
               as
               Pheasants
               ,
               Partridges
               ,
               Hens
               ,
               Turky-cocks
               ,
               Ducks
               ,
               Geese
               .
               Turtles
               ,
               Pidgeons
               ,
               and
               all
               kinds
               of
               Hawks
               and
               Eagles
               .
            
             
               The
               Mountain
               of
               the
               Province
               of
               Pemba
               brings
               forth
               all
               sorts
               of
               Fruits
               ,
               and
               very
               clear
               
               and
               wholsom
               Waters
               ,
               and
               the
               Country
               thereabouts
               affords
               a
               kind
               of
               Wheat
               called
               Leuco
               ,
               not
               much
               bigger
               then
               Mustard-seed
               ,
               but
               makes
               better
               Bread
               then
               any
               in
               our
               parts
               .
               It
               is
               accordingly
               more
               esteemed
               ,
               then
               that
               made
               of
               Rice
               or
               Turkey-wheat
               ,
               which
               is
               left
               to
               the
               poorer
               sort
               ;
               Citrons
               ,
               Oranges
               ,
               and
               Bananas
               ,
               are
               as
               common
               there
               ,
               as
               in
               the
               Indies
               ;
               but
               the
               Tree
               yields
               them
               most
               Fruit
               is
               the
               Date-tree
               .
            
             
               There
               are
               two
               kinds
               of
               it
               ,
               
               for
               some
               bear
               Dates
               ,
               other
               Cocos
               ,
               whereof
               they
               make
               Butter
               ,
               Oil
               ,
               Wine
               ,
               Vinegar
               ,
               Fruit
               and
               Bread
               ,
               and
               yet
               they
               have
               withall
               their
               use
               in
               Physick
               ,
               since
               the
               juyce
               extracted
               from
               them
               is
               so
               great
               a
               cleanser
               of
               the
               Reins
               ,
               that
               no
               person
               of
               this
               Country
               ever
               complained
               of
               the
               Stone
               or
               Gravel
               .
            
             
               All
               Simples
               are
               incomparably
               better
               there
               then
               in
               any
               of
               our
               parts
               ,
               as
               are
               also
               the
               Melons
               ,
               Cowcumbers
               and
               Pulse
               ,
               which
               the
               Country
               brings
               forth
               in
               great
               plenty
               .
            
             
               No
               Mountain
               but
               is
               planted
               with
               a
               great
               number
               of
               Fruit-trees
               ,
               and
               several
               others
               ,
               which
               keep
               on
               their
               verdant
               Liveries
               all
               the
               year
               long
               :
               or
               if
               they
               are
               barren
               without
               ,
               they
               fail
               not
               of
               yielding
               somewhat
               within
               ,
               as
               Marble
               ,
               Alablaster
               ,
               Jasper
               ,
               Porphyry
               ,
               nay
               ,
               some
               Hyacinths
               ,
               and
               particularly
               that
               white
               kind
               of
               Marble
               ,
               which
               was
               heretofore
               so
               highly
               esteemed
               by
               the
               Romans
               .
            
             
               The
               Inhabitants
               of
               the
               Country
               are
               Negroes
               ,
               but
               the
               Women
               not
               so
               black
               as
               the
               Men.
               Their
               Hair
               curls
               ,
               but
               they
               have
               not
               so
               great
               lips
               ,
               nor
               such
               flat
               Noses
               ,
               as
               the
               other
               Moors
               .
               It
               is
               particularly
               affirmed
               of
               those
               of
               Bamba
               ,
               that
               they
               are
               so
               strong
               ,
               they
               will
               at
               one
               blow
               strike
               off
               the
               head
               of
               an
               Oxe
               ,
               or
               cut
               a
               Slave
               in
               the
               middle
               .
            
             
               Their
               Houses
               are
               low
               ,
               
               narrow
               ,
               and
               ill
               built
               ,
               not
               for
               want
               of
               Materials
               ,
               but
               Work-men
               ,
               in
               as
               much
               as
               there
               is
               neither
               Mason
               nor
               Architect
               among
               them
               ,
               unless
               a
               many
               may
               say
               ,
               there
               is
               not
               any
               place
               in
               the
               World
               hath
               more
               ,
               since
               every
               man
               builds
               his
               own
               House
               .
            
             
               The
               same
               may
               be
               said
               of
               Physicians
               ;
               
               They
               all
               understand
               Medicine
               and
               Botanicks
               ,
               at
               least
               as
               much
               as
               they
               think
               necessary
               for
               the
               preservation
               or
               recovery
               of
               their
               health
               .
               They
               cure
               Feavers
               with
               a
               little
               Sandall-wood
               beaten
               to
               powder
               ,
               the
               Head-ach
               by
               bleeding
               ,
               and
               the
               Purge
               they
               take
               is
               only
               the
               Powder
               made
               of
               the
               Bark
               of
               a
               certain
               Tree
               .
            
             
               They
               go
               most
               bare-headed
               ,
               
               save
               that
               some
               wear
               a
               kind
               of
               Hats
               made
               of
               Nut-shells
               ,
               or
               the
               Barks
               of
               Trees
               .
               Some
               also
               wear
               Plumes
               of
               Feathers
               ,
               which
               they
               fasten
               to
               their
               hair
               with
               a
               piece
               of
               Packthread
               ;
               and
               as
               well
               Men
               as
               Women
               ,
               put
               into
               their
               Ears
               very
               weighty
               Rings
               of
               Gold
               ,
               with
               Stones
               in
               them
               ,
               and
               wear
               Iron
               ,
               Tin
               ,
               or
               Brass
               Rings
               or
               Plates
               ,
               about
               the
               Arms
               or
               Legs
               ,
               though
               most
               of
               quality
               are
               cloathed
               after
               the
               Portuguez
               fashion
               .
               They
               sleep
               on
               Mats
               ,
               and
               eat
               upon
               the
               Ground
               ,
               sometimes
               shuffling
               flesh
               ,
               and
               fish
               ,
               and
               fruits
               together
               all
               into
               the
               same
               dish
               ;
               but
               persons
               of
               quality
               are
               otherwise
               serv'd
               ,
               and
               eat
               alone
               ,
               having
               Mats
               laid
               under
               the
               meat
               .
               They
               never
               do
               their
               necessities
               ,
               but
               they
               lay
               a
               stick
               cross
               a
               pit
               ,
               upon
               which
               they
               sit
               for
               their
               greater
               ease
               .
            
             
               A
               man
               may
               guess
               at
               the
               Wealth
               of
               the
               Country
               ,
               
               by
               the
               abundance
               of
               Gold
               ,
               Silver
               ,
               Copper
               ,
               Cristal
               ,
               Iron
               ,
               and
               other
               Metals
               ,
               which
               their
               Mines
               afford
               ,
               but
               especially
               by
               the
               prodigious
               quantity
               of
               Ivory
               sold
               there
               .
               There
               is
               also
               a
               great
               trade
               driven
               in
               Civet
               ,
               and
               the
               Portuguez
               and
               Spaniards
               buy
               there
               a
               great
               number
               of
               Slaves
               ,
               whom
               they
               set
               at
               work
               in
               the
               Mines
               of
               Peru
               ,
               or
               the
               Sugar-mills
               at
               Bresil
               .
            
             
               Instead
               of
               Money
               ,
               
               they
               use
               shells
               ;
               whence
               it
               comes
               ,
               that
               the
               King
               of
               Congo
               hath
               a
               Governour
               in
               the
               Island
               of
               Londa
               ,
               who
               hath
               the
               oversight
               of
               the
               fishing
               there
               ,
               which
               is
               of
               so
               much
               the
               greater
               importance
               ,
               in
               that
               men
               find
               there
               ,
               what
               is
               here
               sought
               ,
               though
               under
               another
               name
               ,
               many
               times
               with
               the
               hazard
               of
               life
               ,
               and
               the
               loss
               of
               honour
               and
               conscience
               .
            
             
               The
               King
               of
               Congo
               is
               so
               absolute
               ,
               
               that
               he
               doth
               not
               only
               dispose
               of
               the
               lives
               and
               estates
               of
               his
               Subjects
               ,
               but
               also
               ,
               there
               is
               not
               a
               person
               in
               all
               his
               Country
               can
               pretend
               a
               propriety
               to
               any
               thing
               ;
               so
               that
               if
               he
               were
               not
               yearly
               paid
               the
               tribute
               due
               to
               him
               ,
               he
               might
               take
               all
               and
               satisfie
               himself
               .
               He
               hath
               his
               Governours
               in
               all
               the
               Provinces
               ,
               who
               have
               their
               residence
               in
               the
               chief
               Cities
               .
               
               The
               Governour
               of
               Batta
               ,
               being
               of
               the
               Blood-royal
               ,
               is
               the
               first
               ,
               not
               only
               of
               all
               the
               Governours
               ,
               but
               also
               of
               all
               the
               Ministers
               of
               State
               :
               and
               in
               that
               qualification
               ,
               his
               authority
               is
               so
               great
               ,
               that
               none
               of
               the
               Councel
               will
               contradict
               any
               thing
               he
               proposes
               .
               The
               King
               sometimes
               permits
               him
               to
               eat
               at
               his
               own
               Table
               ,
               a
               priviledge
               he
               allows
               not
               his
               own
               Sons
               ;
               but
               when
               he
               receives
               that
               honour
               ,
               he
               does
               not
               sit
               down
               ,
               but
               stands
               all
               the
               time
               ,
               He
               hath
               also
               his
               Pipers
               and
               other
               Musitians
               ,
               as
               the
               King
               hath
               ,
               and
               he
               hath
               only
               the
               priviledge
               of
               having
               within
               his
               Government
               ,
               such
               Guards
               as
               make
               use
               of
               Fire-arms
               .
               He
               employes
               them
               particularly
               against
               the
               Giaques
               ,
               a
               people
               living
               upon
               the
               Nile
               ,
               which
               makes
               incursions
               into
               the
               Kingdom
               ,
               and
               against
               which
               an
               Alarm
               is
               given
               in
               the
               Country
               ,
               by
               discharging
               of
               a
               Musket
               .
            
             
             
               The
               Province
               of
               Bamba
               is
               as
               it
               were
               a
               Cittadel
               to
               the
               whole
               Kingdom
               ,
               in
               regard
               thence
               come
               the
               best
               Souldiers
               .
               It
               can
               raise
               above
               forty
               thousand
               able
               men
               ,
               with
               whom
               ,
               yet
               those
               of
               Batta
               ,
               where
               they
               may
               raise
               above
               seventy
               thousand
               ,
               are
               not
               to
               be
               compared
               ;
               their
               Swords
               which
               are
               brought
               them
               by
               the
               Portuguez
               ,
               are
               as
               big
               as
               those
               of
               the
               Swisses
               ,
               yet
               they
               are
               so
               expert
               in
               the
               handling
               of
               them
               ,
               as
               some
               among
               us
               are
               in
               handling
               ordinary
               Swords
               .
               They
               also
               use
               Darts
               ,
               and
               make
               their
               Bucklers
               of
               the
               barks
               of
               Trees
               .
            
             
               Their
               Armies
               consist
               only
               of
               foot
               ,
               
               and
               fight
               all
               at
               the
               same
               time
               ,
               or
               if
               they
               be
               divided
               into
               several
               Batallions
               ,
               the
               General
               keeps
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               the
               Army
               ,
               and
               commands
               ,
               by
               means
               of
               divers
               instruments
               ,
               by
               which
               the
               other
               Commanders
               ,
               whom
               they
               call
               Mani
               ,
               understand
               whether
               they
               are
               to
               advance
               or
               retreat
               ,
               close
               ,
               or
               open
               ,
               turn
               to
               the
               right
               or
               left
               ,
               fight
               on
               ,
               or
               desist
               .
               They
               have
               a
               kind
               of
               wooden
               Trumpets
               ,
               which
               make
               a
               dreadful
               noise
               ,
               as
               do
               also
               their
               Drums
               ,
               which
               are
               made
               of
               barks
               of
               trees
               ,
               and
               covered
               with
               a
               skin
               ,
               which
               they
               beat
               with
               great
               sticks
               of
               Ivory
               .
            
             
               They
               have
               also
               an
               Instrument
               ,
               made
               of
               plates
               of
               Iron
               disposed
               triangle-wise
               ,
               which
               they
               beat
               with
               ordinary
               sticks
               ;
               and
               Elephants
               teeth
               made
               hollow
               ,
               the
               noise
               whereof
               very
               much
               animates
               them
               to
               fighting
               .
               The
               General
               causes
               to
               be
               brought
               into
               the
               Army
               a
               great
               many
               of
               these
               Instruments
               ,
               which
               he
               distributes
               among
               the
               inferiour
               Officers
               ,
               who
               thereby
               answer
               the
               Signal
               given
               them
               by
               the
               General
               .
            
             
               
                 Christian
                 Religion
              
               was
               introduced
               into
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               Congo
               ,
               
               by
               occasion
               of
               an
               Embassie
               ,
               which
               King
               Caramansa
               sent
               to
               D.
               
                 Iohn
                 II.
              
               King
               of
               Portugal
               ,
               at
               the
               second
               Voyage
               made
               by
               
                 Diego
                 Can
              
               into
               those
               parts
               .
               The
               chief
               Embassadour
               ,
               whose
               name
               was
               Casuta
               ,
               being
               baptized
               in
               Portugal
               ,
               the
               King
               sent
               him
               back
               with
               a
               Convoy
               of
               three
               Ships
               ,
               under
               the
               command
               of
               
                 Gonsalo
                 de
                 Sonsa
              
               ,
               who
               being
               come
               to
               
                 Cabo
                 Verde
              
               ,
               died
               there
               of
               the
               Plague
               ,
               as
               did
               also
               
                 Casuta
                 .
                 Ruy
                 de
                 Sousa
              
               ,
               who
               succeeded
               his
               Uncle
               in
               the
               charge
               of
               General
               ,
               was
               forced
               to
               put
               in
               at
               the
               Port
               of
               Finda
               ,
               in
               the
               Province
               of
               Songo
               ,
               where
               the
               Dutch
               have
               now
               a
               Factory
               ,
               and
               where
               the
               Lord
               of
               Governour
               of
               the
               place
               ,
               who
               was
               Uncle
               to
               the
               King
               ,
               was
               baptized
               with
               his
               Son
               ,
               and
               all
               his
               Family
               .
               The
               King
               and
               Queen
               followed
               their
               example
               ,
               and
               were
               called
               Iohn
               and
               Eleanor
               .
            
             
               This
               design
               was
               prosecuted
               by
               King
               Emanuel
               ,
               in
               the
               year
               1504.
               but
               the
               discovery
               of
               the
               Indies
               ,
               and
               the
               advantages
               made
               in
               those
               parts
               ,
               having
               occasioned
               the
               discontinuance
               of
               the
               Voyages
               upon
               the
               Coasts
               of
               Africk
               ,
               those
               foundations
               of
               Religion
               were
               neglected
               ,
               and
               the
               Dutch
               made
               their
               advantages
               thereof
               ,
               to
               introduce
               the
               Protestant
               Religion
               into
               that
               Country
               .
            
             
               Let
               us
               now
               see
               ,
               
               what
               became
               of
               
                 Iuan
                 Alonso
                 ●
                 Avero
              
               ,
               who
               left
               Portugal
               with
               
                 Diego
                 Can.
              
               He
               discovered
               upon
               the
               same
               Coast
               of
               Africk
               ,
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               Beny
               ,
               between
               the
               Mina
               ,
               and
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               Congo
               .
               It
               is
               about
               fourscore
               Leagues
               in
               length
               ,
               and
               fourty
               in
               breadth
               ,
               and
               about
               twelve
               Leagues
               or
               thereabouts
               from
               the
               Sea
               ,
               a
               man
               may
               see
               the
               City
               of
               Hugatoo
               ,
               upon
               the
               River
               which
               the
               discoverers
               of
               it
               named
               
                 Rio
                 Fermoso
              
               :
               a
               little
               further
               within
               the
               Countrey
               ,
               the
               Metropolis
               ,
               which
               derives
               its
               name
               to
               the
               whole
               Kingdom
               .
               
                 Iuan
                 Alonso
              
               was
               no
               sooner
               arrived
               there
               ,
               but
               the
               King
               of
               Beny
               made
               a
               Treaty
               with
               him
               ,
               and
               promised
               he
               would
               be
               baptized
               .
               But
               this
               Conversion
               ,
               being
               without
               any
               motive
               either
               of
               Faith
               ,
               or
               knowledge
               of
               the
               Religion
               he
               was
               to
               embrace
               ,
               it
               accordingly
               came
               to
               nothing
               ,
               as
               did
               also
               the
               Trade
               they
               intended
               to
               establish
               there
               ;
               for
               it
               was
               soon
               quitted
               for
               that
               of
               the
               Indies
               .
            
             
               As
               to
               
                 Cabo
                 Verde
              
               ,
               
               which
               Ptolomey
               calls
               
                 Promontorium
                 Arsinarium
              
               ,
               and
               puts
               at
               ten
               degrees
               ,
               forty
               minutes
               ,
               on
               this
               side
               the
               Line
               ,
               we
               affirm
               it
               for
               certain
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               at
               fourteen
               degrees
               ,
               twenty
               minutes
               ,
               and
               lies
               between
               the
               Rivers
               of
               Zanaga
               ,
               and
               Gambra
               ,
               or
               Gambe●
               ,
               which
               Ptolomey
               seems
               to
               call
               Durago
               and
               Stachiris
               .
               It
               is
               called
               also
               
                 Promontorium
                 Hesperium
              
               ,
               from
               its
               being
               so
               much
               towards
               the
               West
               ,
               and
               lying
               over
               against
               the
               Islands
               ,
               which
               the
               Ancients
               called
               Hesperides
               :
               and
               it
               is
               called
               
                 Cabo
                 Verde
              
               ,
               from
               the
               Trees
               and
               verdure
               ,
               for
               which
               it
               is
               remarkable
               :
               But
               though
               Ptolomey
               affirms
               these
               Rivers
               to
               be
               very
               little
               ones
               ,
               and
               that
               their
               Sources
               are
               hardly
               known
               ,
               yet
               it
               is
               certain
               they
               rise
               out
               of
               two
               Lakes
               ,
               whereof
               one
               is
               called
               by
               
                 Ptolomey
                 ,
                 Paulus
                 Chelonides
              
               ,
               now
               the
               Lake
               of
               Goaga
               ,
               and
               the
               other
               that
               of
               Naba
               .
               The
               Inhabitants
               believe
               they
               have
               their
               rise
               from
               the
               Nile
               ,
               but
               there
               is
               little
               likelihood
               they
               should
               .
            
             
               Ptolomey
               gives
               no
               account
               of
               their
               falling
               into
               the
               Sea
               ;
               but
               it
               hath
               been
               found
               since
               ,
               that
               the
               River
               Gambra
               ,
               which
               runs
               throughout
               the
               Province
               of
               Mandiga
               ,
               having
               received
               into
               its
               Channel
               the
               waters
               of
               several
               other
               Rivers
               ,
               which
               cross
               that
               Province
               ,
               falls
               into
               the
               Ocean
               ,
               at
               thirteen
               degrees
               ,
               thirty
               minutes
               :
               And
               that
               the
               Zanaga
               ,
               changing
               its
               name
               several
               times
               ,
               though
               its
               course
               be
               not
               so
               long
               ,
               but
               streight
               from
               East
               to
               West
               ,
               loses
               it
               quite
               ,
               at
               fifteen
               degrees
               and
               a
               half
               ,
               where
               it
               falls
               into
               the
               River
               Geny
               ,
               which
               derives
               its
               name
               to
               the
               Country
               we
               now
               call
               Guiny
               .
            
             
             
               Ptolomey's
               Tables
               discover
               ,
               that
               he
               knew
               nothing
               of
               the
               people
               who
               live
               between
               these
               two
               Rivers
               ,
               
               so
               that
               to
               speak
               pertinently
               of
               them
               ,
               we
               are
               to
               credit
               the
               modern
               Relations
               ,
               which
               affirm
               ,
               that
               the
               people
               called
               Budumeys
               are
               possest
               of
               the
               Eastern
               part
               of
               the
               Country
               ,
               and
               reach
               as
               far
               as
               
                 Cabo
                 Verde
              
               :
               The
               Foules
               ,
               and
               Berbecines
               ,
               are
               quarter'd
               further
               within
               the
               Country
               ,
               upon
               the
               River
               Zanaga
               ,
               and
               more
               Northerly
               then
               the
               Ialofes
               ,
               whereof
               some
               are
               subject
               to
               the
               Foules
               ,
               others
               to
               the
               Budumeyes
               .
               They
               call
               their
               King
               Breque
               ,
               and
               their
               Country
               is
               plain
               and
               fenny
               ,
               but
               very
               fertile
               in
               Cattle
               ,
               Wine
               ,
               Cotton
               ,
               Ivory
               ,
               wild
               Fowl
               ,
               and
               Horses
               ,
               by
               reason
               of
               the
               frequent
               inundations
               of
               the
               River
               .
               They
               have
               neither
               Gold
               nor
               Silver
               ,
               but
               abundance
               of
               Iron
               ,
               whereof
               they
               make
               all
               sorts
               of
               Instruments
               ,
               and
               Utensils
               .
               The
               Air
               there
               is
               very
               wholsom
               ,
               though
               there
               be
               no
               great
               change
               of
               Seasons
               .
               The
               Inhabitants
               of
               
                 Cabo
                 Verde
              
               are
               accounted
               couragious
               ,
               and
               they
               have
               learnt
               of
               the
               Zeneguezes
               ,
               their
               Neighbours
               ,
               
               the
               Art
               of
               mannaging
               Horses
               ,
               as
               they
               have
               also
               Paganisme
               ,
               which
               they
               profess
               .
            
             
               They
               have
               this
               advantage
               over
               their
               Neighbours
               ,
               that
               Justice
               is
               better
               administred
               among
               them
               then
               elsewhere
               ;
               that
               they
               proceed
               with
               greater
               prudence
               and
               secrecy
               about
               publick
               Affairs
               ,
               which
               concern
               the
               greatness
               and
               safety
               of
               the
               State
               ;
               and
               that
               they
               impartially
               dispose
               punishments
               and
               rewards
               .
               The
               Prince
               ,
               when
               he
               makes
               choice
               of
               any
               for
               his
               Council
               ,
               regards
               principally
               their
               Age
               ,
               and
               he
               bestows
               the
               place
               of
               Judicature
               on
               such
               among
               them
               as
               have
               most
               experience
               ,
               and
               are
               best
               acquainted
               with
               Affairs
               .
               These
               fit
               every
               day
               to
               hear
               Causes
               ,
               and
               decide
               Differences
               .
            
             
               They
               know
               nothing
               of
               our
               Military
               discipline
               ,
               
               but
               their
               way
               of
               making
               war
               hath
               something
               particular
               in
               it
               ,
               which
               is
               this
               :
               All
               that
               are
               able
               to
               bear
               Arms
               ,
               are
               disposed
               into
               several
               Regiments
               ,
               and
               lodged
               in
               Quarters
               appointed
               for
               that
               purpose
               ,
               under
               their
               Colonels
               ,
               whom
               they
               call
               Iugarases
               ;
               so
               that
               as
               soon
               as
               there
               is
               any
               occasion
               ,
               the
               Orders
               are
               dispatched
               from
               Quarter
               to
               Quarter
               ,
               and
               by
               that
               means
               a
               powerful
               Army
               is
               raised
               in
               a
               few
               dayes
               ,
               without
               any
               need
               of
               making
               new
               Levies
               ;
               in
               as
               much
               as
               the
               places
               are
               kept
               for
               the
               Sons
               of
               the
               Souldiers
               ,
               who
               succeed
               their
               Fathers
               ,
               and
               put
               the
               Prince
               to
               no
               charge
               ,
               but
               what
               he
               allows
               them
               by
               way
               of
               salary
               ,
               since
               they
               bring
               their
               provisions
               and
               baggage
               along
               with
               them
               .
            
             
               The
               names
               of
               buying
               and
               selling
               are
               not
               yet
               known
               among
               them
               :
               for
               having
               neither
               Gold
               nor
               Silver
               coined
               ,
               they
               truck
               and
               exchange
               all
               ,
               as
               well
               among
               themselves
               as
               with
               Forreigners
               .
               Their
               greatest
               Commerce
               consists
               in
               trucking
               of
               Hides
               and
               Slaves
               .
               Of
               these
               they
               have
               only
               such
               as
               they
               take
               in
               war
               ,
               which
               being
               many
               times
               civil
               among
               themselves
               ,
               they
               make
               the
               best
               advantage
               they
               can
               of
               them
               .
            
             
               They
               have
               among
               them
               some
               distinction
               of
               Nobility
               and
               Peasantry
               ,
               
               and
               call
               the
               former
               Sahibibos
               ,
               who
               are
               a
               kind
               of
               Knights
               ,
               for
               whom
               they
               have
               a
               great
               respect
               ,
               but
               not
               so
               much
               as
               they
               bear
               the
               Grandees
               ,
               whom
               they
               call
               Thubalas
               ,
               out
               of
               which
               rank
               they
               chuse
               their
               King
               ,
               provided
               he
               be
               full
               thirty
               years
               of
               age
               .
            
             
               When
               the
               Portuguez
               discovered
               the
               Country
               of
               the
               Ialofes
               ,
               
               there
               reign'd
               a
               very
               powerful
               Prince
               ,
               named
               Brabiran
               ,
               who
               dying
               left
               three
               Sons
               ,
               by
               two
               several
               Wives
               .
               By
               the
               former
               ,
               he
               had
               Cibitam
               and
               Camba
               ,
               and
               by
               the
               second
               ,
               who
               was
               the
               Widow
               of
               another
               Prince
               ,
               Father
               of
               
                 Beomi
                 ,
                 Biran
              
               ,
               who
               was
               chosen
               King
               after
               the
               Fathers
               death
               .
               His
               two
               elder
               Brethren
               ,
               envying
               the
               greatness
               of
               that
               Prince
               ,
               declared
               themselves
               so
               openly
               against
               him
               ,
               that
               Biran
               ,
               who
               had
               great
               assurances
               of
               the
               affection
               and
               fidelity
               of
               Beomi
               ,
               his
               Brother
               by
               the
               same
               Mother
               ,
               took
               him
               so
               much
               into
               favour
               ,
               that
               he
               seem'd
               to
               have
               reserved
               to
               himself
               only
               the
               name
               of
               King.
               But
               that
               extraordinary
               favour
               prov'd
               fatal
               to
               both
               ;
               for
               Biran
               was
               kill'd
               by
               his
               Brethren
               ,
               and
               Beomi
               ,
               who
               thought
               to
               make
               his
               advantage
               of
               that
               Fratricide
               ,
               to
               get
               himself
               chosen
               ,
               took
               up
               Arms
               against
               the
               two
               Brethren
               .
               He
               got
               together
               a
               considerable
               Army
               ;
               but
               being
               afterwards
               forsaken
               by
               his
               Friends
               ,
               he
               was
               forc'd
               to
               apply
               himself
               to
               Portugal
               for
               relief
               .
               King
               
                 Iohn
                 II.
              
               having
               got
               him
               instructed
               in
               the
               
                 Christian
                 Religion
              
               ,
               had
               him
               baptized
               with
               all
               his
               Family
               ,
               and
               sent
               him
               back
               with
               a
               considerable
               Fleet
               ,
               under
               the
               conduct
               of
               
                 Pedro
                 Vaz
                 de
                 Cogna
              
               ,
               whom
               he
               ordered
               to
               build
               a
               Fort
               at
               the
               mouth
               of
               the
               River
               Zanaga
               ,
               it
               being
               his
               design
               to
               get
               further
               into
               Africk
               ,
               as
               far
               as
               the
               Country
               of
               
                 Prester
                 Iohn
              
               ,
               whereof
               he
               had
               but
               a
               confused
               knowledge
               .
               But
               that
               great
               design
               proved
               abortive
               ,
               and
               miscarried
               at
               the
               beginning
               ,
               through
               the
               cowardice
               of
               
                 Pedro
                 Vaz
              
               ,
               who
               minding
               his
               convenience
               more
               then
               his
               honour
               ,
               demolished
               the
               Fort
               he
               had
               newly
               built
               ,
               and
               not
               able
               to
               endure
               the
               just
               reproaches
               which
               Beomi
               made
               him
               upon
               that
               occasion
               ,
               he
               kill'd
               him
               with
               his
               own
               hands
               ,
               the
               King
               of
               Portugal
               not
               expressing
               the
               least
               resentment
               of
               so
               base
               an
               action
               .
            
             
               The
               Islands
               ,
               which
               the
               Portuguez
               call
               
                 As
                 Ilhas
                 Verdes
              
               ,
               
               and
               the
               Dutch
               ,
               the
               Salt-Islands
               ,
               lye
               over
               against
               
                 Cabo
                 Verde
              
               ,
               and
               were
               not
               discovered
               by
               the
               Portuguez
               till
               the
               year
               1472.
               
               Some
               are
               of
               opinion
               ,
               they
               are
               the
               Gorgonides
               of
               Ptolomy
               :
               but
               I
               dare
               not
               affirm
               ,
               that
               that
               
               great
               Person
               ,
               who
               hath
               left
               us
               so
               confused
               an
               account
               of
               that
               Coast
               of
               Africk
               ,
               knew
               any
               thing
               of
               these
               Islands
               ,
               whereof
               the
               nearest
               is
               70.
               and
               the
               most
               remote
               160.
               
               Leagues
               distant
               from
               the
               Continent
               .
               They
               reach
               from
               the
               15.
               to
               the
               19.
               degree
               ,
               and
               are
               in
               number
               ten
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               St.
               Iago
               ,
               St.
               
                 Antonio
                 ,
                 Santa
                 Lucia
                 ,
                 Sant
                 .
                 Vincenle
                 ,
              
               St.
               
                 Nicholas
                 ,
                 Ilha
                 blanca
                 ,
                 Ilha
                 de
                 sal
                 ,
                 Ilha
                 de
                 Mayo
                 ,
                 Ilha
                 de
                 Eogo
                 ,
              
               and
               
                 Ilha
                 de
                 Boa
                 Vista
              
               .
               It
               is
               probable
               ,
               the
               Portuguez
               gave
               them
               the
               general
               name
               of
               
                 Ilhas
                 Verdes
              
               ,
               or
               the
               Green-Islands
               ,
               either
               from
               the
               Cape
               we
               spoke
               of
               before
               ,
               or
               from
               the
               verdure
               which
               floats
               upon
               the
               water
               in
               those
               parts
               ,
               and
               which
               the
               Portuguez
               call
               Sargasso
               ,
               
               from
               its
               resemblance
               to
               Water-cresses
               .
               The
               Sea
               is
               so
               covered
               there
               with
               ,
               from
               the
               twentieth
               to
               the
               twenty
               fourth
               degree
               ,
               that
               they
               seem
               to
               be
               floating
               Islands
               ,
               intended
               to
               block
               up
               the
               passage
               of
               Ships
               .
               Nay
               ,
               this
               Herb
               is
               so
               thick
               thereabouts
               ,
               that
               ,
               without
               a
               pretty
               strong
               Gale
               of
               wind
               ,
               it
               would
               be
               no
               easie
               matter
               to
               pass
               that
               way
               .
               Yet
               can
               it
               not
               be
               fai●●
               whence
               the
               said
               verdure
               comes
               to
               that
               place
               ,
               where
               the
               Sea
               hath
               no
               bottom
               ,
               there
               being
               not
               any
               but
               in
               those
               parts
               ,
               at
               above
               a
               hundred
               and
               fifty
               Leagues
               from
               the
               Coasts
               of
               Africk
               .
               They
               were
               desert
               and
               not
               inhabited
               ,
               when
               the
               Portuguez
               discovered
               them
               ;
               but
               now
               they
               are
               cultivated
               ,
               and
               bring
               forth
               plenty
               of
               Rice
               ,
               Millet
               ,
               Abruin
               ,
               or
               Turkish
               wheat
               ,
               Oranges
               ,
               Citrons
               ,
               
                 Bananas
                 ,
                 Annanas
                 ,
                 Ignaues
              
               ,
               Potatoes
               ,
               Melons
               ,
               Citruls
               ,
               Cowcumbers
               ,
               Figs
               and
               Raisins
               ,
               twice
               a
               year
               .
               The
               Islands
               of
               
                 Mayo
                 ,
                 de
                 Sal
              
               ,
               and
               
                 de
                 Boa
                 Vista
              
               ,
               are
               so
               stored
               with
               Cattle
               ,
               that
               they
               load
               whole
               Ships
               thence
               for
               Brasil
               .
               The
               same
               Islands
               yield
               also
               such
               abundance
               of
               Salt
               ,
               that
               the
               Dutch
               have
               taken
               occasion
               thence
               to
               name
               them
               the
               Salt-Islands
               .
               The
               same
               Portuguez
               brought
               thither
               Barbary
               ,
               and
               common
               Hens
               ,
               Peacocks
               and
               Pidgeons
               ,
               which
               are
               so
               increased
               there
               ,
               that
               with
               the
               Partridges
               ,
               Quails
               ,
               and
               other
               smaller
               Birds
               ,
               whereof
               there
               is
               plenty
               ,
               people
               may
               fare
               very
               well
               ,
               at
               an
               easie
               rate
               .
            
             
               There
               are
               also
               among
               others
               ,
               
               a
               kind
               of
               Birds
               ,
               which
               the
               Portuguez
               call
               Flamencos
               ,
               that
               are
               white
               all
               over
               the
               body
               ,
               and
               have
               wings
               of
               a
               lively
               red
               ,
               near
               the
               colour
               of
               fire
               ,
               and
               are
               as
               big
               as
               Swans
               .
               They
               have
               ,
               above
               all
               ,
               abundance
               of
               Conies
               ;
               and
               the
               Sea
               supplies
               them
               with
               so
               much
               Fish
               ,
               that
               ,
               at
               all
               times
               ,
               a
               man
               may
               find
               there
               many
               Portugal
               Vessels
               ,
               fishing
               for
               the
               provision
               of
               Bresil
               .
               Whence
               it
               may
               be
               inferred
               ,
               they
               lie
               very
               conveniently
               for
               the
               refreshing
               of
               such
               Ships
               as
               are
               bound
               for
               the
               Indies
               ,
               in
               as
               much
               as
               going
               thither
               they
               may
               easily
               put
               in
               at
               the
               Island
               of
               Mayo
               ,
               and
               coming
               thence
               ,
               at
               that
               of
               St.
               Anthony
               ,
               so
               as
               the
               Portuguez
               who
               live
               there
               cannot
               hinder
               them
               .
            
             
               The
               Island
               of
               St.
               Iago
               is
               the
               chiefest
               of
               them
               ,
               
               as
               being
               the
               residence
               of
               the
               Governour
               and
               Archbishop
               ,
               whose
               spiritual
               jurisdiction
               extends
               not
               only
               over
               these
               Islands
               ,
               but
               also
               over
               all
               the
               Portuguez
               are
               possessed
               of
               ,
               upon
               the
               Coasts
               of
               Africk
               ,
               as
               far
               as
               the
               
                 C●pe
                 of
                 Good
                 hope
              
               .
            
             
               November
               4.
               
               With
               a
               North-east
               wind
               we
               got
               24.
               
               Leagues
               ,
               
               keeping
               our
               course
               to
               the
               North-north-west
               ,
               and
               were
               got
               to
               16.
               
               Degrees
               ,
               one
               minute
               Latitude
               .
            
             
               The
               5.
               
               With
               the
               same
               wind
               31.
               
               Leagues
               ,
               to
               17.
               degrees
               ,
               27.
               minutes
               .
            
             
               The
               6.
               
               With
               the
               same
               wind
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               same
               course
               ,
               34.
               
               Leagues
               ,
               to
               19.
               degrees
               ,
               10.
               minutes
               .
            
             
               The
               7.
               
               The
               wind
               continuing
               North-east
               ,
               we
               got
               36
               Leagues
               .
               Not
               that
               we
               had
               still
               the
               advantage
               of
               the
               Manson
               ,
               at
               the
               Latitude
               ;
               but
               it
               is
               to
               be
               observed
               ,
               that
               the
               North-east
               wind
               reigns
               in
               those
               parts
               all
               the
               year
               long
               ,
               and
               brings
               Vessels
               as
               far
               as
               the
               Artick
               Tropick
               .
            
             
               The
               8.
               
               The
               wind
               came
               East-north-east
               ,
               and
               we
               run
               32.
               
               Leagues
               ,
               and
               were
               got
               to
               22.
               degrees
               ,
               35.
               minutes
               Latitude
               .
               Here
               we
               met
               with
               abundance
               of
               Sargasso
               ,
               which
               I
               really
               found
               like
               Cresses
               ,
               save
               that
               it
               was
               of
               a
               more
               yellowish
               green
               ,
               and
               had
               little
               seeds
               ,
               like
               those
               of
               green
               Goosberries
               .
               Some
               are
               of
               opinion
               ,
               that
               the
               wind
               forces
               it
               from
               the
               Rocks
               upon
               the
               Coasts
               of
               the
               West-Indies
               ;
               but
               this
               is
               the
               more
               unlikely
               ,
               in
               that
               the
               North-east
               wind
               reigns
               there
               all
               the
               year
               long
               ,
               as
               we
               said
               before
               .
            
             
               The
               9.
               
               The
               same
               wind
               continuing
               ,
               we
               got
               33.
               
               Leagues
               ,
               taking
               our
               course
               to
               the
               North
               ,
               and
               were
               at
               24.
               degrees
               ,
               32.
               minutes
               Latitude
               .
            
             
               The
               10.
               
               With
               the
               same
               wind
               ,
               25.
               
               Leagues
               ,
               taking
               our
               course
               to
               North-north-west
               ,
               at
               25.
               degrees
               ,
               40.
               minutes
               Latitude
               .
            
             
               The
               11.
               
               The
               wind
               came
               to
               East-south-east
               ,
               and
               afterwards
               to
               South
               ,
               and
               towards
               evening
               ,
               to
               North-west
               ,
               with
               a
               great
               Calm
               ;
               so
               that
               we
               got
               that
               day
               but
               eight
               Leagues
               ,
               changing
               our
               course
               from
               North
               to
               West
               ,
               at
               twenty
               six
               degrees
               ,
               forty
               minutes
               Latitude
               .
               That
               day
               we
               took
               one
               of
               those
               Fish
               the
               Dutch
               call
               Haye
               ,
               which
               are
               very
               common
               in
               the
               Indies
               ;
               but
               our
               Sea-men
               affirmed
               they
               had
               never
               seen
               any
               of
               them
               in
               that
               Sea.
               
            
             
               The
               12
               ,
               We
               got
               11
               leagues
               with
               a
               North-east
               wind
               ,
               keeping
               our
               course
               to
               the
               North-west
               .
            
             
             
               The
               13.
               
               With
               a
               North-north-east
               wind
               ,
               we
               got
               21.
               leagues
               ,
               taking
               our
               course
               West-north-west
               .
            
             
               The
               14.
               
               With
               the
               same
               wind
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               same
               course
               ,
               we
               got
               22.
               leagues
               .
            
             
               The
               15.
               
               The
               wind
               North-east
               ,
               we
               got
               20.
               leagues
               to
               North-west
               ,
               at
               27.
               degrees
               ,
               30.
               minutes
               latitude
               .
            
             
               The
               16.
               and
               17.
               
               With
               the
               same
               wind
               ,
               keeping
               the
               same
               course
               ,
               we
               got
               these
               two
               dayes
               32.
               leagues
               .
            
             
               The
               18.
               
               The
               wind
               South-east
               ,
               we
               run
               21.
               leagues
               ,
               to
               the
               North-west
               ,
               at
               29.
               degrees
               ,
               20.
               minutes
               latitude
               .
            
             
               The
               19.
               
               The
               wind
               chang'd
               ,
               and
               came
               to
               South-south-west
               ,
               and
               brought
               with
               it
               Rain
               ,
               which
               lasted
               all
               day
               ;
               yet
               so
               as
               we
               advanced
               37.
               
               Leagues
               ,
               taking
               our
               course
               North-east
               .
            
             
               The
               20.
               
               The
               wind
               ,
               North-west
               ,
               we
               got
               12.
               
               Leagues
               ,
               in
               the
               same
               course
               .
            
             
               The
               11.
               
               The
               same
               wind
               carried
               us
               22.
               
               Leagues
               .
            
             
               The
               22.
               
               The
               wind
               West-south-west
               ,
               we
               got
               40.
               
               Leagues
               to
               North-north-east
               ,
               at
               35.
               degrees
               ,
               20.
               minutes
               Latitude
               .
            
             
               The
               23.
               
               With
               a
               South-west
               wind
               ,
               we
               got
               34.
               
               Leagues
               ,
               to
               the
               East-north-east
               .
            
             
               The
               24.
               the
               same
               wind
               ,
               and
               course
               ,
               35.
               
               Leagues
               .
            
             
               The
               25.
               
               With
               a
               North-west
               wind
               ,
               we
               got
               33.
               
               Leagues
               ,
               to
               North-east
               ,
               and
               were
               at
               38.
               degrees
               ,
               —
               minutes
               Latitude
               .
            
             
               The
               26.
               
               Being
               calm
               weather
               ,
               we
               got
               but
               13.
               
               Leagues
               .
            
             
               The
               27.
               
               We
               got
               but
               12.
               
               Leagues
               ,
               taking
               our
               course
               East-north-east
               ,
               at
               38.
               degrees
               ,
               48.
               minutes
               Latitude
               .
            
             
               The
               28.
               
               The
               wind
               came
               to
               South-south-east
               ,
               and
               carried
               us
               27.
               
               Leagues
               ,
               taking
               our
               course
               East-south-east
               .
            
             
               The
               29.
               
               The
               wind
               South-south-east
               ,
               we
               were
               at
               noon
               ,
               at
               33.
               degrees
               ,
               30.
               minutes
               .
               We
               saw
               the
               Islands
               of
               Corvo
               ,
               and
               
                 de
                 Flores
              
               ,
               which
               some
               number
               among
               the
               Assores
               ;
               and
               we
               got
               that
               day
               24.
               
               Leagues
               ,
               taking
               our
               course
               East-south-east
               .
            
             
               The
               Islands
               of
               Corzo
               and
               Flores
               ,
               
               are
               not
               to
               be
               numbred
               among
               those
               which
               the
               Spaniards
               call
               the
               Assores
               ,
               by
               reason
               of
               the
               many
               Hawks
               found
               there
               ,
               when
               they
               were
               discovered
               .
               The
               Dutch
               call
               them
               the
               
                 Flemmings
                 Islands
              
               ,
               hence
               ,
               that
               the
               first
               Inhabitants
               of
               the
               Island
               of
               Fajal
               ,
               which
               is
               one
               of
               the
               seven
               Assores
               ,
               were
               Flemmings
               ,
               either
               born
               in
               Flanders
               ,
               or
               some
               other
               Province
               of
               the
               Low-Countries
               ,
               where
               they
               speak
               Low
               -
               Dutch.
               The
               Posterity
               of
               those
               Flemmings
               live
               there
               still
               ,
               and
               observe
               the
               Customs
               of
               their
               own
               Country
               ,
               and
               have
               their
               habitations
               on
               the
               little
               River
               rising
               out
               of
               the
               Mountains
               ,
               which
               the
               Portuguez
               ,
               upon
               that
               occasion
               ,
               call
               
                 Ribera
                 dos
                 Flamen●os
              
               .
            
             
               The
               seven
               Islands
               called
               the
               Assores
               ,
               
               are
               Tercera
               ,
               St.
               
                 Michael
                 ,
                 Santa
                 Maria
                 ,
                 So●
                 ,
                 Georges
                 ,
                 Gratiosa
                 Pico
                 ,
              
               and
               
                 Fajal
                 .
                 Tercera
              
               is
               the
               biggest
               of
               them
               all
               ,
               as
               being
               fifteen
               or
               sixteen
               Leagues
               in
               compass
               .
               The
               Country
               is
               mountainous
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               Island
               is
               so
               encompassed
               with
               Rocks
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               in
               a
               manner
               inaccessible
               .
            
             
               It
               hath
               no
               Haven
               ,
               but
               that
               at
               the
               City
               of
               Angra
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               Metropolis
               ,
               not
               only
               of
               Tercera
               ,
               but
               also
               of
               all
               the
               other
               Islands
               ,
               and
               that
               no
               Rode
               where
               Vessels
               might
               safely
               ride
               .
            
             
               The
               Port
               of
               Tercera
               is
               like
               a
               Crescent
               between
               two
               Promotories
               ,
               whereof
               one
               hath
               two
               Mountains
               advancing
               so
               far
               into
               the
               Sea
               ,
               that
               they
               seem
               to
               be
               quite
               loosned
               from
               the
               Island
               .
            
             
               They
               are
               called
               
                 Bresil
                 ▪
              
               and
               so
               high
               ,
               that
               a
               man
               may
               from
               thence
               discover
               twelve
               or
               thirteen
               Leagues
               into
               the
               Sea.
               The
               Governours
               of
               the
               Assores
               ,
               and
               the
               Bishop
               of
               all
               those
               Islands
               ,
               live
               in
               the
               City
               of
               Angra
               ,
               within
               three
               Leagues
               whereof
               lies
               that
               which
               they
               call
               
                 Villa
                 da
                 Praya
              
               ,
               which
               is
               well
               built
               ,
               but
               not
               very
               populous
               ,
               in
               as
               much
               as
               it
               is
               a
               place
               of
               no
               Commerce
               ,
               by
               reason
               of
               a
               flat
               shore
               or
               strand
               thereabouts
               ,
               which
               occasioned
               the
               name
               of
               the
               City
               .
            
             
               The
               City
               of
               Angra
               is
               so
               called
               from
               the
               manner
               of
               its
               scituation
               ,
               
               it
               being
               a
               term
               whereby
               the
               Portuguez
               would
               express
               the
               Figure
               of
               the
               Mount
               when
               it
               is
               half
               open
               ,
               or
               the
               New-moon
               .
               It
               hath
               two
               Forts
               ,
               whereof
               one
               which
               is
               towards
               the
               Mountains
               ,
               serves
               it
               for
               a
               Cittadel
               ;
               and
               the
               other
               ,
               called
               the
               Castle
               of
               Saint
               Sebastiant
               ,
               is
               built
               upon
               one
               of
               the
               points
               ,
               which
               shut
               up
               the
               Port
               ,
               which
               it
               defends
               with
               the
               Artillery
               .
               On
               the
               other
               point
               which
               is
               forked
               ,
               there
               are
               two
               Towers
               ,
               whence
               they
               give
               the
               signal
               ,
               as
               soon
               as
               they
               discover
               any
               Vessels
               at
               Sea
               ,
               either
               from
               Fresil-side
               ,
               or
               from
               Europe
               .
            
             
               These
               Islands
               belong
               to
               the
               Crown
               of
               Portugal
               ;
               but
               during
               the
               last
               troubles
               of
               that
               Kingdom
               ,
               there
               was
               a
               Castilian
               Garrison
               there
               ,
               under
               the
               Command
               of
               
                 D.
                 A.
                 Alvaro
                 de
                 Vizeros
              
               ;
               from
               whom
               the
               Portuguez
               soon
               took
               the
               Castle
               of
               Saint
               Sestastian
               ;
               but
               he
               
               kept
               the
               Cittadel
               ,
               till
               famine
               ,
               and
               the
               utmost
               extremity
               forced
               him
               to
               deliver
               it
               up
               ,
               on
               composition
               ,
               May
               6.
               1642.
               
               After
               the
               relief
               which
               had
               been
               sent
               from
               Saint
               
                 Lucars
                 ,
                 Corogno
              
               ,
               and
               Dunk●rk
               ,
               had
               proved
               ineffectual
               ,
               partly
               through
               the
               treachery
               of
               the
               Portuguez
               ,
               who
               served
               in
               the
               Fleet
               ,
               and
               partly
               by
               their
               vigilance
               ,
               who
               had
               possess'd
               themselves
               of
               the
               Avenues
               of
               the
               Island
               .
            
             
               The
               soil
               of
               it
               is
               very
               good
               ,
               nay
               the
               very
               Rocks
               yield
               Wine
               ,
               though
               they
               are
               in
               some
               places
               so
               steepy
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               almost
               a
               miracle
               how
               the
               Rock
               should
               thrust
               out
               of
               its
               Veins
               ,
               which
               are
               not
               covered
               with
               Earth
               ,
               the
               Vine-stock
               ,
               which
               does
               not
               thrive
               so
               well
               in
               the
               best
               parts
               of
               the
               Valley
               .
               'T
               is
               true
               ,
               the
               Wine
               is
               none
               of
               the
               most
               excellent
               ,
               and
               that
               such
               as
               are
               able
               to
               get
               better
               ,
               have
               it
               brought
               from
               Madera
               ,
               or
               the
               Canaries
               :
               but
               this
               hinders
               not
               ,
               but
               it
               may
               be
               affirmed
               ,
               that
               Salt
               and
               Oyl
               only
               excepted
               ,
               which
               are
               brought
               thither
               from
               Portugal
               ,
               this
               Island
               hath
               not
               only
               what
               is
               necessary
               ,
               but
               also
               what
               may
               be
               accounted
               delicacy
               ,
               since
               that
               ,
               besides
               the
               Wheat
               whereof
               ,
               there
               is
               sufficient
               to
               maintain
               all
               the
               Inhabitants
               ,
               
               they
               have
               Apples
               ,
               Pears
               ,
               Citrons
               and
               Oranges
               ,
               but
               especially
               plenty
               of
               Peaches
               ,
               and
               of
               all
               the
               kinds
               thereof
               .
               They
               have
               also
               Cherries
               ,
               Plums
               ,
               Walnuts
               ,
               and
               Chesnuts
               ,
               but
               not
               such
               quantities
               thereof
               ,
               as
               of
               other
               Fruits
               .
               Nor
               do
               they
               want
               any
               Pulse
               ,
               or
               Pot-herbs
               .
            
             
               They
               have
               also
               a
               Fruit
               they
               call
               Battatas
               ,
               
               which
               spreads
               its
               root
               just
               under
               the
               uppermost
               Superficies
               of
               the
               Earth
               ,
               as
               the
               Vine
               does
               ,
               and
               brings
               forth
               a
               Fruit
               much
               like
               a
               Raddish
               ,
               save
               that
               it
               is
               much
               bigger
               ,
               there
               being
               some
               Roots
               that
               weigh
               a
               pound
               or
               more
               .
               It
               is
               much
               esteemed
               in
               Portugal
               ,
               but
               in
               the
               Island
               it
               is
               of
               no
               account
               ,
               so
               that
               only
               the
               poorer
               sort
               live
               on
               it
               .
               They
               have
               also
               a
               certain
               Plant
               which
               grows
               up
               five
               or
               six
               foot
               high
               ,
               and
               is
               fastned
               to
               the
               Earth
               by
               an
               infinite
               number
               of
               Roots
               ,
               yellow
               as
               Gold
               ,
               and
               as
               small
               as
               the
               Hair
               of
               Mans
               Head.
               The
               Inhabitants
               use
               it
               instead
               of
               Wooll
               and
               Feathers
               ,
               to
               fill
               their
               Beds
               and
               Mattresses
               withall
               :
               but
               would
               they
               take
               the
               pains
               to
               spin
               it
               ,
               they
               might
               make
               very
               good
               Stuffs
               thereof
               .
            
             
               Cattle
               is
               extreamly
               multiplied
               there
               ,
               as
               also
               all
               the
               several
               sorts
               of
               Poultry
               brought
               thither
               ,
               and
               there
               are
               abundance
               of
               Quails
               ,
               and
               such
               multitudes
               of
               little
               Birds
               ,
               like
               the
               Canary
               Bird
               ,
               that
               some
               of
               the
               Inhabitants
               trade
               in
               nothing
               else
               .
               But
               there
               is
               neither
               wild
               Fowl
               nor
               Venison
               ,
               and
               consequently
               no
               hunting
               ,
               nor
               any
               divertisement
               of
               that
               kind
               ,
               though
               there
               be
               Forrest
               enough
               ,
               which
               might
               be
               sufficiently
               stored
               in
               a
               short
               time
               .
            
             
               The
               Wheat
               there
               is
               very
               good
               ,
               
               but
               will
               not
               keep
               ,
               in
               so
               much
               ,
               that
               they
               are
               forc'd
               to
               put
               it
               under
               ground
               ,
               to
               preserve
               it
               to
               the
               end
               of
               the
               year
               .
               Whence
               it
               comes
               ,
               that
               every
               Family
               hath
               a
               pit
               in
               some
               part
               of
               the
               City
               ,
               the
               entrance
               whereof
               was
               so
               big
               ,
               that
               a
               man
               may
               go
               in
               ,
               into
               which
               they
               dispose
               their
               Wheat
               ,
               seal
               it
               with
               the
               mark
               and
               seal
               of
               the
               Owner
               ,
               and
               leave
               it
               there
               till
               Christmass
               ,
               and
               then
               they
               have
               it
               conveyed
               to
               their
               Houses
               ,
               and
               put
               it
               into
               Chests
               of
               Bull-rushes
               ,
               where
               it
               keeps
               the
               remainder
               of
               the
               year
               ,
               so
               as
               that
               there
               is
               no
               need
               of
               ever
               stirring
               it
               .
            
             
               There
               is
               no
               Province
               in
               Europe
               ,
               
               where
               Oxen
               are
               so
               fair
               ,
               and
               so
               strong
               ,
               as
               in
               the
               Island
               of
               Tercera
               ,
               or
               have
               fairer
               and
               larger
               Horns
               ;
               and
               they
               are
               withall
               so
               tame
               ,
               that
               they
               impose
               names
               upon
               them
               ,
               as
               we
               do
               on
               Dogs
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               go
               or
               come
               when
               they
               are
               called
               .
            
             
               To
               hear
               the
               noise
               which
               the
               Rocks
               make
               when
               people
               go
               over
               them
               ,
               
               as
               if
               they
               were
               going
               over
               a
               Cellar
               ,
               a
               man
               would
               think
               the
               Island
               were
               all
               hollow
               ;
               and
               its
               probable
               ,
               that
               the
               Air
               which
               is
               ra●ified
               in
               its
               Concavities
               ,
               occasions
               the
               frequent
               Earthquakes
               ,
               whereto
               it
               is
               subject
               ,
               as
               are
               also
               most
               of
               the
               other
               Islands
               .
               There
               happened
               so
               great
               a
               one
               in
               this
               of
               Tercera
               ,
               on
               the
               24.
               of
               May
               ,
               1614.
               that
               it
               overturn'd
               ,
               in
               the
               City
               of
               Angra
               ,
               eleven
               Churches
               ,
               and
               nine
               Chappels
               ,
               besides
               private
               houses
               ;
               and
               in
               the
               City
               of
               Pray●
               ,
               it
               prov'd
               so
               dreadful
               ,
               that
               there
               was
               hardly
               a
               house
               left
               standing
               :
               and
               the
               16.
               of
               Iune
               1028.
               there
               happened
               so
               horrible
               an
               Earthquake
               in
               the
               Island
               of
               Saint
               Michael
               ,
               that
               not
               far
               from
               it
               ,
               the
               Sea
               opened
               ,
               
               and
               thrust
               forth
               at
               a
               place
               ,
               where
               there
               was
               above
               a
               hundred
               and
               fifty
               fathom
               water
               ,
               an
               Island
               above
               a
               League
               and
               a
               half
               in
               length
               ,
               and
               above
               sixty
               fathom
               high
               .
            
             
               There
               are
               also
               ,
               in
               these
               two
               Islands
               ,
               certain
               places
               ,
               out
               of
               which
               there
               issues
               forth
               a
               sulphurous
               smoak
               ,
               whence
               it
               may
               be
               inferred
               ,
               there
               is
               fire
               hidden
               under
               the
               earth
               ,
               that
               gives
               heat
               to
               the
               Springs
               of
               scalding
               water
               ,
               which
               are
               to
               be
               seen
               thereabouts
               .
            
             
               There
               is
               a
               Spring
               within
               three
               Leagues
               of
               Angra
               ,
               
               which
               petrifies
               Wood
               ;
               whereof
               there
               is
               an
               evident
               demonstration
               in
               a
               Tree
               ,
               the
               root
               whereof
               is
               absolutely
               petrified
               ,
               as
               far
               as
               it
               was
               covered
               by
               the
               water
               ,
               whereas
               otherwise
               it
               is
               not
               changed
               at
               all
               .
            
             
               In
               the
               Island
               of
               Pico
               ,
               
               there
               is
               a
               certain
               Wood
               called
               Texio
               ,
               which
               is
               as
               hard
               as
               Iron
               ,
               and
               being
               cut
               ,
               is
               full
               of
               Waves
               like
               Chamlet
               ,
               and
               as
               red
               as
               any
               Scarlet
               .
               The
               
               Cabinets
               made
               of
               this
               Wood
               are
               so
               highly
               esteemed
               ,
               that
               the
               Wood
               is
               kept
               for
               the
               Kings
               use
               .
            
             
               Cedar
               is
               so
               common
               ,
               
               that
               they
               do
               not
               only
               make
               all
               sorts
               of
               Houshold-stuffe
               thereof
               ,
               but
               also
               Waggons
               and
               Boats
               ;
               Nay
               ,
               sometimes
               it
               serveth
               for
               firing
               .
            
             
               The
               Trade
               of
               these
               parts
               is
               not
               very
               great
               ;
               for
               ,
               Woad
               only
               excepted
               ,
               whereof
               they
               make
               great
               quantities
               in
               these
               Islands
               ,
               the
               Inhabitants
               have
               few
               other
               Commodities
               to
               Trade
               withall
               ;
               unless
               it
               be
               some
               provisions
               ,
               which
               they
               sell
               to
               the
               Ships
               that
               are
               bound
               for
               the
               East-Indies
               ,
               and
               take
               in
               refreshments
               at
               these
               places
               ,
               in
               their
               way
               .
            
             
               The
               Island
               of
               Saint
               Michael
               ,
               
               whereof
               we
               spoke
               before
               ,
               lies
               at
               twenty
               seven
               or
               twenty
               eight
               Leagues
               ,
               South-east
               ,
               from
               the
               Island
               of
               Tercera
               ,
               and
               is
               above
               twenty
               Leagues
               in
               length
               .
            
             
               It
               s
               Metropolis
               is
               called
               
                 Punta
                 Delgada
              
               ,
               and
               its
               Soil
               is
               incomparably
               more
               fertile
               then
               that
               of
               the
               other
               ,
               and
               produces
               such
               plenty
               of
               Wheat
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               able
               to
               relieve
               its
               Neighbours
               .
               There
               are
               made
               yearly
               in
               this
               Island
               above
               two
               hundred
               thousand
               Quintals
               of
               Woad
               ,
               wherewith
               the
               Inhabitants
               drive
               a
               great
               trade
               ,
               though
               it
               hath
               neither
               Haven
               nor
               Road
               ,
               where
               Ships
               may
               ride
               secure
               from
               all
               wind
               .
            
             
               Twelve
               leagues
               South
               from
               that
               of
               Saint
               Michael
               ,
               
               lies
               the
               Island
               of
               Saint
               Mary
               ,
               which
               is
               about
               ten
               or
               twelve
               leagues
               in
               compass
               ,
               and
               affords
               only
               Provisions
               ,
               and
               Potters-earth
               ,
               wherewith
               the
               Inhabitants
               trade
               into
               the
               neighbouring
               Islands
               .
            
             
               The
               Island
               Gratiosa
               is
               not
               above
               five
               or
               six
               Leagues
               in
               compass
               ,
               
               and
               lies
               North-north-east
               from
               that
               of
               Tercera
               ,
               from
               which
               it
               is
               about
               seven
               or
               eight
               leagues
               distant
               .
               The
               pleasantness
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               the
               Fruits
               which
               grow
               there
               in
               great
               abundance
               ,
               occasioned
               its
               having
               that
               name
               given
               it
               .
            
             
               The
               Island
               of
               Saint
               George
               lies
               about
               eight
               or
               nine
               Leagues
               North-west
               from
               that
               of
               Tercera
               ,
               
               and
               is
               twelve
               leagues
               in
               length
               ,
               and
               two
               or
               three
               in
               breadth
               .
               It
               affords
               plenty
               of
               Provisions
               ,
               but
               little
               Woad
               .
               The
               Country
               is
               rough
               and
               full
               of
               Mountains
               ,
               which
               yeild
               great
               store
               of
               Cedar
               ,
               wherein
               the
               Inhabitants
               drive
               a
               considerable
               Trade
               ,
               with
               the
               Joyners
               of
               Tercera
               ,
               where
               most
               Tradesman
               have
               settled
               themselves
               ,
               in
               regard
               there
               it
               is
               the
               Ships
               put
               in
               ,
               and
               that
               they
               can
               best
               put
               off
               their
               Commodities
               .
            
             
               Seven
               leagues
               from
               Saint
               Georges
               Island
               ,
               
               to
               the
               South-west
               ,
               lies
               the
               Island
               of
               Fayal
               ,
               which
               is
               seventeen
               or
               eighteen
               Leagues
               in
               compass
               ,
               and
               is
               no
               doubt
               the
               best
               of
               all
               the
               Assores
               ,
               next
               those
               of
               Tercera
               ,
               and
               Saint
               Michael
               .
               The
               Inhabitants
               drive
               a
               considerable
               Trade
               in
               Woad
               ,
               as
               also
               in
               Provisions
               and
               Fish
               ,
               whereof
               they
               carry
               whole
               Caravels
               loaden
               ,
               to
               the
               Island
               of
               Tercera
               ,
               where
               they
               are
               distributed
               among
               the
               Fleets
               which
               put
               in
               there
               .
               It
               s
               Metropolis
               is
               called
               
                 Villa
                 Desta
              
               ,
               where
               live
               those
               who
               are
               Originally
               Flemmings
               ,
               as
               we
               said
               before
               .
            
             
               Pico
               Island
               ,
               
               which
               hath
               its
               name
               from
               the
               high
               Mountain
               within
               it
               ,
               called
               Pico
               ,
               and
               which
               is
               conceived
               to
               be
               as
               high
               as
               that
               of
               the
               great
               Canary
               ,
               whereof
               we
               shall
               speak
               anon
               ,
               lies
               three
               Leagues
               South-east
               from
               the
               Island
               of
               Fayal
               ,
               four
               South-west
               of
               that
               of
               Saint
               George
               ,
               and
               twelve
               West-south-west
               of
               that
               of
               Tercera
               .
               The
               Inhabitants
               live
               by
               their
               Cattle
               and
               Tillage
               ,
               the
               earth
               answering
               their
               expectations
               ,
               and
               requites
               the
               pains
               they
               bestow
               on
               it
               ,
               as
               being
               more
               fertile
               here
               ,
               then
               in
               any
               of
               these
               seven
               Islands
               .
            
             
               The
               Island
               
                 de
                 Flores
              
               ,
               
               whereof
               we
               spoke
               before
               ,
               and
               which
               we
               discovered
               the
               29.
               of
               November
               ,
               is
               seventy
               Leagues
               distant
               from
               that
               of
               Tercera
               ,
               more
               to
               the
               West
               ,
               and
               consequently
               so
               far
               from
               these
               Islands
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               unjustly
               numbred
               among
               the
               Assores
               ,
               or
               
                 Flemmish
                 Islands
              
               ,
               as
               is
               also
               that
               of
               Coruo
               ,
               which
               is
               distant
               from
               that
               of
               Flores
               ,
               about
               a
               League
               to
               the
               North
               ;
               though
               both
               are
               subject
               to
               the
               Crown
               of
               Portugal
               ,
               and
               submit
               to
               the
               Governour
               of
               
                 Tercera
                 .
                 Flores
                 Island
              
               is
               about
               seven
               Leagues
               in
               compass
               ,
               and
               affords
               some
               Woad
               ,
               but
               not
               much
               .
            
             
               The
               Portuguez
               are
               so
               much
               the
               more
               jealous
               of
               the
               preservation
               of
               these
               Islands
               ,
               the
               more
               convenient
               they
               lye
               ,
               
               for
               the
               relief
               and
               accommodation
               of
               such
               Ships
               ,
               as
               are
               bound
               for
               the
               East-Indies
               and
               Brasil
               .
               Whence
               it
               comes
               they
               permit
               not
               Strangers
               to
               compass
               the
               Island
               of
               Tercera
               ,
               which
               serves
               for
               a
               Cittadel
               to
               all
               the
               rest
               ,
               (
               which
               have
               no
               Haven
               ,
               where
               Vessels
               may
               ride
               secure
               as
               to
               all
               winds
               ,
               nor
               any
               fortified
               place
               for
               a
               retreat
               )
               least
               they
               should
               discover
               the
               weakness
               of
               the
               Island
               ,
               and
               take
               notice
               of
               those
               places
               where
               people
               might
               land
               .
               Before
               the
               English
               became
               Masters
               of
               Iamaica
               ,
               their
               Ships
               kept
               for
               the
               most
               part
               between
               the
               Assores
               and
               the
               Island
               of
               Flores
               ,
               and
               there
               waited
               for
               the
               Fleet
               ,
               which
               comes
               every
               year
               from
               the
               Havanna
               for
               Spain
               .
            
             
               The
               Air
               is
               very
               healthy
               in
               all
               these
               Islands
               ,
               
               but
               so
               piercing
               ,
               that
               in
               very
               few
               years
               it
               consumes
               Iron
               and
               Stones
               .
               Whence
               it
               comes
               that
               ordinarily
               they
               use
               in
               their
               buildings
               ,
               the
               Flints
               ,
               which
               they
               find
               by
               the
               Sea-side
               ,
               under
               water
               ,
               in
               regard
               they
               better
               bear
               the
               sharpness
               of
               the
               Air.
               
            
             
             
               The
               wind
               coming
               to
               the
               South
               ,
               
               we
               kept
               on
               our
               course
               to
               the
               North-east
               ,
               leaving
               the
               Islands
               of
               Flores
               and
               Corvo
               East
               of
               us
               ,
               so
               that
               we
               soon
               lost
               sight
               of
               them
               .
            
             
               But
               ere
               we
               prosecute
               our
               Voyage
               ,
               
               we
               shall
               here
               take
               occasion
               by
               the
               way
               to
               speak
               a
               word
               or
               two
               of
               the
               Canary
               Islands
               ,
               which
               lye
               upon
               the
               Coast
               of
               Afri●●
               ,
               near
               the
               Streights
               of
               Gibralter
               .
            
             
               They
               were
               discovered
               in
               the
               year
               1342.
               
               
               The
               Ancients
               called
               them
               
                 Insulae
                 Fortunatae
              
               ,
               by
               reason
               of
               the
               wholsomness
               of
               the
               Air
               ,
               and
               fertility
               of
               their
               soil
               .
               They
               are
               seven
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               
                 Lanzarotta
                 ,
                 For●●ientura
              
               ,
               the
               
                 Great
                 Canary
                 ,
                 Teneriffa
                 ,
                 Gomera
                 ,
                 Fierro
              
               and
               Palma
               ,
               and
               reach
               in
               a
               manner
               upon
               the
               same
               Line
               ,
               from
               East
               to
               West
               .
            
             
               They
               who
               affirm
               that
               the
               Discoverers
               thereof
               gave
               them
               the
               name
               of
               the
               Canaries
               ,
               from
               their
               finding
               many
               Canes
               or
               Dogs
               there
               are
               mistaken
               .
               For
               it
               is
               certain
               ,
               that
               as
               well
               Pliny
               and
               Soli●us
               ,
               as
               Ptolomey
               name
               one
               of
               these
               fortunate
               Islands
               Canaria
               ,
               though
               the
               two
               former
               give
               the
               others
               very
               different
               names
               from
               those
               we
               find
               in
               Ptalomy
               .
            
             
               So
               that
               it
               may
               probably
               be
               said
               that
               Canaria
               being
               the
               biggest
               of
               all
               the
               
                 Fortunate
                 Islands
              
               ,
               derived
               its
               name
               to
               all
               the
               rest
               of
               them
               ,
               as
               that
               of
               Tercera
               communicates
               its
               name
               to
               all
               the
               Assores
               ,
               and
               Flauders
               its
               name
               to
               all
               the
               Low-Countries
               ;
               and
               Holland
               its
               ,
               to
               all
               the
               〈…〉
               under
               the
               States
               General
               .
            
             
               About
               the
               year
               1348.
               
               Lewis
               ,
               Count
               of
               Clermont
               ,
               
               Son
               of
               D.
               
                 Aloso
                 dela
                 Cerda
              
               ,
               sirnamed
               the
               Disinberited
               ,
               made
               ready
               a
               Fleet
               upon
               the
               Coasts
               of
               Catalonia
               ,
               under
               the
               protection
               of
               Alpb●nso
               King
               of
               Arag●n
               ,
               with
               a
               design
               to
               go
               and
               take
               possession
               of
               the
               Canary
               Islands
               ;
               which
               the
               Pope
               hold
               bestowed
               on
               him
               ,
               conditionally
               he
               would
               cause
               the
               Gospel
               to
               be
               preached
               to
               the
               Barbarious
               ,
               by
               whom
               those
               Islands
               were
               inhabited
               .
            
             
               He
               could
               not
               go
               along
               with
               their
               himself
               by
               reason
               of
               the
               Wars
               in
               France
               ,
               and
               the
               battle
               of
               Crecy
               ,
               at
               which
               he
               was
               in
               the
               service
               of
               King
               Philip
               of
               Valois
               ;
               Yet
               so
               as
               this
               hindred
               not
               ,
               but
               that
               the
               Conquest
               of
               them
               was
               made
               in
               his
               name
               and
               he
               was
               called
               the
               
                 Fortunate
                 Child
              
               .
            
             
               About
               the
               end
               of
               the
               same
               Age
               the
               Besques
               and
               
                 Adoluzians
                 ▪
              
               having
               made
               an
               agreement
               among
               themselves
               for
               the
               division
               of
               these
               Islands
               which
               had
               been
               forsaken
               ever
               since
               the
               death
               of
               D.
               
                 Lewis
                 de
                 la
                 c●rda
              
               set
               forth
               certain
               Vessels
               ,
               and
               surprized
               the
               Island
               of
               Lanza●●●a
               ,
               when
               they
               brought
               so
               much
               .
               wealth
               ,
               that
               the
               King
               of
               Castit●
               had
               even
               then
               attempted
               the
               Conquest
               of
               these
               Islands
               ,
               had
               not
               the
               Wars
               ,
               he
               was
               ingaged
               in
               with
               his
               Neighbours
               ,
               hindred
               him
               .
            
             
               Some
               time
               afterwards
               ,
               
                 Iohn
                 de
                 Betancourt
              
               ,
               a
               French
               Gentleman
               made
               a
               Voyage
               thither
               ,
               
               with
               A
               Commission
               from
               Henry
               III
               King
               of
               Spain
               ;
               provided
               ,
               that
               after
               the
               Conquest
               thereof
               ,
               he
               should
               acknowledge
               the
               Kings
               protection
               ,
               and
               do
               homage
               for
               the
               same
               to
               the
               Crown
               of
               Castile
               ,
               He
               took
               the
               five
               lesser
               Islands
               ,
               but
               the
               Inhabitants
               of
               the
               two
               greater
               ones
               defended
               themselves
               so
               well
               ,
               that
               he
               was
               forc'd
               to
               sit
               down
               with
               his
               former
               Conquest
               .
               The
               King
               of
               Castile
               being
               thus
               Sovereign
               thereof
               ,
               sent
               thither
               a
               Bishop
               ,
               to
               instruct
               the
               Islanders
               in
               the
               
                 Christian
                 Reigion
              
               ;
               but
               Betancourt's
               Nephew
               ,
               who
               had
               sucdeeded
               his
               Uncle
               ,
               not
               able
               to
               brook
               any
               Authority
               that
               might
               eclipse
               his
               own
               ,
               would
               needs
               drive
               him
               thence
               ,
               and
               grew
               so
               high
               ,
               that
               the
               King
               was
               forc'd
               to
               interpose
               in
               their
               difference
               .
               He
               sent
               ▪
               thither
               ;
               one
               named
               
                 Pedro
                 Barba
              
               ,
               who
               became
               Master
               of
               them
               ,
               to
               his
               use
               ,
               and
               sold
               them
               afterwards
               to
               one
               named
               Peraza
               ,
               who
               gave
               them
               upon
               a
               Con●●act
               of
               Marriage
               to
               his
               Son-in-Law
               ,
               named
               He●●era
               .
               This
               last
               assumed
               the
               quality
               of
               King
               of
               the
               Co●●●ries
               ;
               but
               not
               able
               to
               conquer
               the
               two
               greate●
               Islands
               ,
               he
               sold
               four
               of
               them
               to
               
                 Ferdinand
                 ▪
              
               King
               of
               Aragon
               ,
               surnamed
               the
               Catholick
               ,
               and
               reserved
               to
               himself
               only
               the
               Island
               of
               Gomera
               ,
               with
               the
               quality
               of
               Count.
               King
               Ferdinand
               ,
               who
               was
               the
               most
               fortunate
               of
               any
               Prince
               in
               his
               time
               ▪
               sent
               a
               Fleet
               thither
               ,
               and
               conquered
               also
               the
               two
               greater
               Islands
               ,
               for
               the
               Crown
               of
               Castile
               ,
               
               whereto
               they
               have
               belonged
               ever
               since
               .
            
             
               The
               
                 Great
                 Canary
              
               hath
               above
               nine
               thousand
               Inhabitants
               ,
               and
               among
               others
               a
               Bishop
               ,
               
               the
               In●uisition
               ,
               and
               the
               Councel
               ,
               which
               governs
               and
               the
               other
               Island
               .
               From
               the
               excellence
               of
               its
               Wine
               ,
               which
               is
               much
               beyoud
               that
               of
               Spain
               ,
               a
               man
               may
               judge
               of
               the
               fruitfulness
               of
               the
               Country
               ,
               which
               produces
               Wheat
               ,
               Barley
               ,
               Honey
               ,
               Wax
               ,
               Sugar-Canes
               ,
               Cheese
               and
               Woad
               in
               great
               abundance
               ,
               and
               breeds
               such
               〈◊〉
               of
               Cattel
               ,
               that
               the
               Leather
               sold
               there
               is
               not
               one
               of
               the
               least
               Commodities
               the
               Inhabitants
               trade
               in
               not
               only
               with
               those
               of
               Sevil
               ,
               and
               several
               other
               Cities
               of
               Spain
               ,
               but
               also
               with
               the
               
                 English
                 ,
                 Dutch
                 ,
                 Hamburgers
              
               ,
               and
               other
               Nations
               of
               Europe
               ,
               especially
               the
               Speniards
               ,
               who
               bound
               for
               the
               West-Indies
               ,
               take
               the
               most
               of
               their
               refreshments
               at
               this
               place
               .
            
             
             
               In
               the
               Isle
               of
               Teneriffe
               there
               is
               a
               Mountain
               ,
               
               called
               
                 El
                 Pi●o
                 de
                 Terraira
              
               .
               It
               is
               certainly
               the
               highest
               Mountain
               in
               the
               World
               ,
               since
               that
               a
               man
               cannot
               get
               it
               up
               in
               less
               then
               three
               dayes
               ,
               and
               that
               must
               be
               too
               either
               in
               Iuly
               or
               August
               ,
               in
               as
               much
               as
               all
               the
               year
               besides
               ,
               it
               is
               covered
               with
               Snow
               ,
               though
               there
               never
               fall
               any
               in
               those
               Islands
               .
               It
               is
               so
               high
               ,
               that
               it
               may
               be
               seen
               at
               the
               distance
               of
               sixty
               Leagues
               ,
               and
               from
               the
               top
               of
               it
               ,
               a
               man
               may
               discover
               ,
               and
               easily
               count
               all
               the
               other
               
                 Canary
                 Islands
              
               ,
               though
               some
               of
               them
               be
               above
               fifty
               leagues
               distant
               from
               this
               .
            
             
               The
               Island
               of
               Fierro
               is
               also
               one
               of
               the
               most
               considerable
               of
               all
               the
               Canaries
               ,
               
               and
               I
               conceive
               that
               name
               to
               be
               given
               it
               upon
               this
               account
               ,
               that
               its
               soil
               ,
               not
               affording
               so
               much
               as
               a
               drop
               of
               fresh
               water
               ,
               seems
               to
               be
               of
               Iron
               .
               And
               indeed
               there
               is
               in
               this
               Island
               ,
               neither
               River
               ,
               nor
               Rivulet
               ,
               nor
               Well
               ,
               nor
               Spring
               ,
               save
               that
               towards
               the
               Sea-side
               there
               are
               some
               Wells
               ,
               but
               they
               lie
               at
               such
               a
               distance
               from
               the
               City
               ,
               that
               the
               Inhabitants
               can
               make
               no
               use
               thereof
               .
               But
               the
               great
               Preserver
               ,
               and
               Sustainer
               of
               all
               ,
               remedies
               this
               inconvenience
               by
               a
               way
               so
               extraordinary
               ,
               that
               a
               man
               will
               be
               forced
               to
               sit
               down
               and
               acknowledge
               ,
               that
               he
               gives
               ,
               in
               this
               ,
               an
               undeniable
               Demonstration
               of
               his
               Goodness
               and
               infinite
               Providence
               .
            
             
               For
               ,
               
               in
               the
               middest
               of
               the
               Island
               ,
               there
               is
               a
               Tree
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               only
               one
               in
               its
               kind
               ,
               in
               as
               much
               as
               it
               hath
               no
               resemblance
               to
               those
               mentioned
               by
               us
               in
               this
               Relation
               ,
               nor
               to
               any
               other
               known
               to
               us
               in
               Europe
               .
               The
               leaves
               of
               it
               are
               long
               and
               narrow
               ,
               and
               continue
               in
               a
               constant
               verdure
               ,
               Winter
               and
               Summer
               ,
               and
               its
               branches
               are
               covered
               with
               a
               Cloud
               ,
               which
               is
               never
               dispelled
               ,
               but
               resolved
               into
               a
               moisture
               ,
               which
               causes
               to
               fall
               from
               its
               leaves
               ,
               a
               very
               clear
               Water
               ,
               and
               that
               in
               such
               abundance
               ,
               that
               the
               Cisterns
               ,
               which
               are
               placed
               at
               the
               foot
               of
               the
               Tree
               ,
               to
               receive
               it
               ,
               are
               never
               empty
               ,
               but
               contain
               enough
               to
               supply
               both
               men
               and
               beasts
               .
            
             
               Some
               affirm
               ,
               that
               above
               a
               hundred
               leagues
               West
               of
               the
               Can●ries
               ,
               there
               is
               sometimes
               seen
               an
               Island
               ,
               called
               
                 St.
                 Borondon
              
               ,
               which
               ,
               they
               say
               ,
               is
               very
               delightful
               and
               fertile
               ,
               and
               inhabited
               by
               Christians
               ;
               yet
               can
               it
               not
               be
               said
               ,
               what
               Language
               they
               speak
               ,
               nor
               how
               the
               Island
               came
               to
               be
               peopled
               .
               The
               Spaniards
               of
               the
               Canaries
               have
               often
               endeavoured
               to
               find
               out
               the
               said
               Island
               ;
               but
               whether
               it
               be
               that
               it
               is
               alwayes
               covered
               with
               a
               thick
               mist
               ,
               which
               hinders
               it
               from
               being
               discovered
               ,
               or
               that
               the
               current
               of
               the
               water
               thereabouts
               was
               so
               strong
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               a
               hard
               matter
               to
               land
               thereat
               ;
               certain
               it
               is
               ,
               that
               as
               yet
               ,
               it
               subsists
               only
               in
               the
               opinion
               wherewith
               most
               Sea-men
               are
               prepossessed
               ,
               that
               ,
               certainly
               there
               is
               an
               Island
               in
               those
               parts
               .
            
             
               The
               30th
               .
               of
               November
               ,
               
               the
               wind
               South-south-west
               ,
               we
               got
               31.
               leagues
               to
               the
               North-east
               ,
               and
               were
               at
               noon
               got
               to
               40.
               degrees
               ,
               32.
               minutes
               Latitude
               .
            
             
               December
               3.
               
               With
               the
               same
               wind
               we
               got
               34.
               
               Leagues
               ,
               
               taking
               our
               course
               North-east
               .
            
             
               The
               4.
               
               The
               wind
               North-east
               ,
               carried
               us
               twenty
               seven
               Leagues
               ,
               to
               East-north-east
               .
            
             
               The
               5.
               
               The
               wind
               came
               to
               South-west
               ,
               and
               continuing
               the
               same
               course
               ,
               we
               got
               34.
               leagues
               .
               This
               day
               it
               was
               just
               eleven
               moneths
               that
               we
               had
               been
               tossed
               up
               and
               down
               the
               Sea
               ;
               for
               we
               left
               Surat
               the
               5.
               of
               Ianuary
               ,
               though
               our
               Voyage
               had
               been
               prosperous
               enough
               ever
               since
               our
               departure
               from
               the
               Island
               of
               Madag●●ear
               .
            
             
               The
               6.
               
               The
               same
               wind
               was
               heightned
               into
               a
               tempest
               ,
               but
               having
               it
               Easterly
               ,
               we
               got
               50.
               leagues
               that
               day
               .
            
             
               When
               a
               man
               is
               once
               come
               to
               the
               Azores
               ,
               
               he
               may
               assure
               himself
               all
               the
               year
               after
               of
               a
               West-wind
               ,
               which
               will
               bring
               him
               into
               England
               ,
               and
               never
               almost
               turns
               to
               South
               or
               North
               ,
               though
               it
               may
               sometimes
               vary
               some
               points
               of
               the
               Compass
               from
               one
               side
               to
               the
               other
               .
            
             
               The
               7.
               
               The
               wind
               came
               to
               the
               North-west
               ,
               and
               we
               got
               39.
               
               Leagues
               to
               East-north-east
               .
            
             
               The
               8.
               
               The
               wind
               turn'd
               to
               South-west
               ,
               and
               was
               so
               high
               ,
               that
               we
               got
               47.
               leagues
               ,
               keeping
               on
               the
               same
               course
               .
            
             
               The
               9.
               
               The
               wind
               South-south-west
               ,
               we
               got
               31.
               leagues
               ,
               to
               North-north-east
               .
               We
               were
               this
               day
               at
               49.
               degrees
               ,
               13.
               minutes
               .
               It
               was
               very
               cold
               ,
               and
               we
               found
               bottom
               at
               68.
               fathom
               ,
               the
               Sand
               very
               white
               .
            
             
               In
               the
               evening
               we
               founded
               again
               ,
               and
               found
               some
               change
               in
               the
               Sand
               ,
               which
               was
               yellower
               then
               that
               in
               the
               morning
               ,
               at
               fifty
               three
               fathom
               water
               .
               The
               wind
               changed
               at
               night
               ,
               and
               coming
               to
               North-east
               ,
               was
               just
               in
               our
               teeth
               .
            
             
               The
               10.
               
               About
               noon
               ,
               the
               wind
               came
               to
               South-west
               ,
               and
               we
               found
               we
               had
               got
               22.
               
               Leagues
               .
            
             
             
               The
               11.
               
               At
               break
               of
               day
               we
               saw
               two
               English
               Vessels
               ,
               and
               soon
               after
               ,
               we
               discovered
               on
               our
               left
               hand
               ,
               that
               point
               of
               England
               which
               is
               called
               
                 The
                 Lands
                 end
              
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               County
               of
               Cornwal
               .
               The
               wind
               was
               against
               us
               ,
               which
               oblig'd
               us
               to
               endeavour
               doubling
               the
               point
               by
               Laveering
               .
               We
               made
               shift
               to
               get
               that
               day
               16.
               
               Leagues
               .
            
             
               The
               12.
               
               The
               wind
               still
               contrary
               ,
               we
               continued
               Laveering
               .
               We
               saw
               another
               English
               Vessel
               ,
               but
               could
               not
               come
               near
               it
               .
            
             
               The
               13.
               
               The
               wind
               South-west
               ,
               and
               South-south-west
               ;
               we
               continued
               our
               course
               to
               East-south-east
               ,
               and
               to
               East
               ,
               with
               a
               point
               towards
               the
               South
               .
               We
               got
               that
               day
               64.
               
               Leagues
               ,
               and
               were
               at
               49.
               degrees
               Latitude
               .
            
             
               Then
               we
               chang'd
               our
               course
               ,
               
               taking
               it
               to
               East-north-east
               ,
               to
               get
               into
               the
               channel
               which
               divides
               England
               from
               France
               .
            
             
               The
               14.
               we
               saw
               two
               Scotch
               Ships
               ,
               and
               a
               Dunkirker
               .
               We
               came
               somewhat
               near
               them
               ,
               but
               the
               Sea
               made
               such
               a
               noise
               ,
               that
               we
               could
               not
               possibly
               hear
               one
               the
               other
               .
            
             
               The
               15.
               
               We
               continued
               our
               course
               to
               East-north-east
               ,
               and
               met
               three
               Dutch
               Ships
               bound
               for
               Br●sil
               .
            
             
               That
               day
               we
               passed
               in
               sight
               of
               the
               Isle
               of
               Wight
               ,
               
               which
               lies
               at
               50.
               degrees
               ,
               36.
               minutes
               Latitude
               ,
               and
               at
               19.
               degrees
               ,
               and
               4.
               minutes
               Longitude
               .
            
             
               The
               16.
               
               About
               10.
               in
               the
               morning
               we
               passed
               in
               sight
               of
               Dover-Castle
               ,
               
               and
               at
               noon
               came
               to
               the
               Downs
               .
               We
               cast
               Anchor
               near
               three
               men
               of
               war
               which
               lay
               at
               Anchor
               in
               the
               same
               Road
               ;
               and
               thus
               we
               compleated
               our
               Voyage
               ,
               in
               the
               12.
               month
               after
               our
               departure
               from
               Surat
               .
            
             
               There
               were
               in
               the
               same
               Road
               above
               a
               hundred
               other
               ships
               lying
               at
               Anchor
               ,
               in
               expectation
               of
               some
               change
               of
               weather
               ,
               which
               was
               then
               so
               boystrous
               ,
               that
               for
               two
               days
               we
               could
               not
               get
               out
               of
               our
               Ship.
               The
               Lord
               Admiral
               who
               commanded
               the
               Men
               of
               War
               ,
               ventured
               to
               send
               his
               Shallop
               to
               our
               Ship
               ,
               to
               congratulate
               the
               Presidents
               safe
               return
               .
            
             
               The
               19.
               
               The
               wind
               being
               somewhat
               laid
               ,
               the
               Admiral
               invited
               the
               President
               to
               dinner
               .
               I
               went
               along
               with
               him
               ,
               and
               participated
               of
               the
               civility
               wherewith
               he
               received
               him
               .
               I
               must
               confess
               ,
               I
               was
               somewhat
               surprised
               ,
               to
               see
               upon
               the
               Sea
               such
               a
               prodigious
               quantity
               of
               silver
               Plate
               ;
               and
               a
               Table
               as
               well
               furnished
               ,
               as
               that
               I
               may
               boldly
               say
               ,
               the
               King
               was
               not
               better
               served
               at
               London
               ,
               then
               the
               Admiral
               was
               in
               his
               Vessel
               .
               We
               were
               so
               well
               treated
               there
               ,
               that
               night
               began
               to
               draw
               on
               ere
               we
               got
               away
               .
            
             
               Our
               Ship
               was
               not
               above
               a
               Musket
               shot
               from
               the
               Admiral
               's
               but
               we
               were
               no
               sooner
               got
               into
               our
               boat
               ,
               
               ere
               there
               rose
               such
               a
               Tempest
               ,
               as
               not
               only
               hindred
               us
               from
               getting
               aboard
               ,
               but
               forced
               us
               to
               Sea
               ,
               the
               waves
               so
               filling
               our
               little
               Vessel
               ,
               that
               we
               were
               forced
               to
               cast
               out
               the
               water
               with
               our
               hats
               .
            
             
               In
               the
               precedent
               part
               of
               this
               Relation
               ,
               the
               Reader
               may
               have
               observed
               ,
               that
               we
               had
               been
               in
               many
               great
               dangers
               ere
               we
               got
               to
               the
               Coasts
               of
               England
               ;
               but
               certain
               it
               is
               ,
               that
               we
               were
               then
               in
               ,
               was
               far
               greater
               then
               any
               we
               had
               escaped
               ;
               since
               we
               were
               in
               all
               probability
               to
               perish
               in
               fight
               of
               our
               dear
               Country
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               wrackt
               in
               the
               Port
               ,
               whereto
               we
               were
               already
               arriv'd
               .
               We
               were
               above
               four
               hours
               in
               these
               extremities
               ,
               and
               at
               last
               we
               discovered
               a
               little
               Vessel
               ,
               which
               had
               lost
               all
               its
               Anchors
               but
               the
               last
               ,
               which
               was
               not
               so
               fastned
               ,
               but
               that
               the
               wind
               forc'd
               it
               towards
               the
               Sea.
               We
               were
               in
               water
               up
               to
               the
               waste
               ,
               but
               that
               hindred
               us
               not
               from
               setting
               our selves
               to
               the
               Oares
               ,
               so
               that
               with
               much
               adoo
               we
               got
               to
               the
               said
               Vessel
               .
               Assoon
               as
               we
               were
               got
               into
               it
               ,
               we
               found
               that
               it
               was
               as
               unsafe
               to
               be
               there
               ,
               as
               to
               continue
               in
               our
               own
               ;
               in
               regard
               the
               Anchor
               being
               not
               able
               to
               stay
               it
               ,
               we
               were
               in
               danger
               of
               being
               cast
               on
               a
               certain
               bank
               ,
               which
               is
               one
               of
               the
               most
               dangerous
               of
               any
               about
               that
               Coast.
               And
               indeed
               ,
               we
               should
               hardly
               have
               recovered
               our selves
               out
               of
               that
               fear
               ,
               had
               we
               been
               in
               a
               condition
               to
               reflect
               on
               the
               danger
               we
               were
               in
               :
               but
               the
               cold
               we
               had
               endured
               ,
               the
               good
               chear
               we
               had
               made
               ,
               the
               salt
               water
               we
               had
               swallowed
               down
               in
               our
               boat
               ,
               and
               the
               violent
               and
               extraordinary
               motion
               of
               that
               little
               Vessel
               ,
               put
               us
               so
               out
               of
               order
               ,
               that
               we
               were
               better
               then
               half
               dead
               ,
               when
               we
               were
               brought
               the
               next
               day
               to
               our
               Ship
               ,
               where
               we
               were
               received
               as
               persons
               risen
               from
               the
               dead
               ,
               inasmuch
               as
               all
               who
               had
               seen
               our
               boat
               carried
               away
               by
               the
               violence
               of
               the
               winds
               ,
               had
               given
               us
               over
               for
               irrecoverably
               lost
               ;
               nay
               ,
               so
               far
               did
               they
               despair
               of
               ever
               seeing
               us
               again
               ,
               that
               they
               had
               already
               bewailed
               our
               death
               .
            
             
               December
               24.
               
               There
               rose
               so
               dreadful
               a
               Tempest
               ,
               
               that
               in
               the
               same
               Road
               ,
               which
               is
               accounted
               one
               of
               the
               safest
               and
               best
               in
               the
               World
               ,
               24.
               
               Ships
               ,
               were
               forc'd
               to
               cut
               off
               their
               Masts
               .
               We
               were
               our selves
               put
               to
               the
               same
               extremity
               ,
               but
               not
               so
               much
               by
               reason
               of
               the
               violence
               of
               the
               winds
               ,
               as
               to
               avoid
               the
               running
               upon
               us
               of
               two
               men
               of
               War
               ,
               which
               were
               got
               loose
               from
               their
               Anchors
               ,
               and
               would
               otherwise
               have
               run
               foul
               upon
               ours
               .
            
             
             
               The
               26.
               
               We
               got
               ashore
               ,
               and
               reach'd
               that
               night
               to
               Canterbury
               ,
               
               the
               Cathedral
               whereof
               is
               without
               doubt
               the
               noblest
               of
               any
               in
               England
               ,
               and
               may
               be
               compared
               with
               the
               best
               structures
               in
               the
               World.
               
            
             
               The
               27.
               
               We
               came
               to
               Gravesend
               ;
               
               the
               28.
               to
               London
               ,
               where
               certain
               Deputies
               of
               the
               East-India
               Company
               expected
               the
               President
               in
               eight
               Coaches
               at
               Black-wall
               .
               There
               came
               along
               with
               them
               the
               President
               's
               Lady
               ,
               whom
               he
               had
               not
               seen
               in
               seven
               years
               before
               .
               He
               would
               needs
               have
               me
               salute
               her
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               English
               way
               ,
               and
               obliged
               me
               to
               take
               up
               my
               lodging
               at
               his
               own
               house
               ,
               and
               to
               participate
               of
               all
               the
               honours
               done
               him
               upon
               his
               arrival
               .
            
             
               December
               30.
               
               I
               went
               to
               see
               the
               East-India
               House
               ,
               and
               thank'd
               the
               Overseers
               there
               for
               all
               the
               civilities
               I
               had
               receiv'd
               from
               the
               President
               .
               They
               invited
               me
               to
               the
               entertainment
               which
               they
               made
               that
               day
               for
               him
               .
            
             
               The
               next
               day
               ,
               
               and
               the
               1.
               of
               Ianuary
               ,
               we
               were
               at
               other
               treatments
               ,
               and
               Ianuary
               2.
               the
               Lord
               Major
               sent
               to
               invite
               us
               .
               He
               was
               so
               pleased
               with
               the
               Presidents
               discourse
               ,
               that
               he
               prevail'd
               with
               him
               to
               come
               again
               the
               next
               day
               .
               The
               Lord
               Major
               was
               indeed
               himself
               very
               excellent
               for
               discourse
               ,
               and
               having
               heard
               what
               dangers
               he
               had
               escaped
               in
               that
               great
               Voyage
               ,
               he
               would
               shew
               us
               that
               they
               were
               not
               to
               be
               compared
               with
               such
               as
               some
               others
               had
               been
               in
               .
               He
               gave
               us
               the
               story
               of
               a
               Dutch
               Sea-man
               ,
               who
               being
               condemned
               for
               a
               crime
               ,
               his
               punishment
               was
               changed
               ,
               and
               he
               was
               ordered
               to
               be
               left
               in
               St.
               Helens's
               Island
               ,
               a
               place
               we
               have
               spoken
               of
               before
               .
               This
               unhappy
               person
               representing
               to
               himself
               the
               horrour
               of
               that
               solitude
               much
               beyond
               what
               it
               really
               was
               ,
               since
               it
               came
               not
               near
               that
               we
               shall
               have
               occasion
               to
               speak
               of
               anon
               ,
               fell
               into
               a
               despair
               ,
               that
               made
               him
               attempt
               the
               strangest
               Action
               that
               ever
               was
               heard
               of
               .
            
             
               There
               had
               that
               day
               been
               interr'd
               in
               the
               same
               Island
               an
               Officer
               of
               the
               Ship
               :
               
               This
               Seaman
               took
               up
               the
               body
               out
               of
               the
               Coffin
               ,
               and
               having
               made
               a
               kind
               of
               rudder
               of
               the
               upper
               board
               ,
               ventured
               himself
               to
               Sea
               in
               it
               .
               It
               hapned
               fortunately
               to
               him
               ,
               to
               be
               so
               great
               a
               calm
               ,
               that
               the
               Ship
               lay
               as
               it
               were
               immoveable
               ,
               within
               a
               League
               and
               half
               of
               the
               Island
               ;
               but
               his
               companions
               seeing
               so
               strange
               a
               kind
               of
               boat
               floating
               on
               the
               water
               ,
               imagined
               they
               saw
               a
               Spectre
               ,
               and
               were
               not
               a
               little
               startled
               at
               the
               resolution
               of
               the
               man
               ,
               who
               durst
               hazard
               himself
               upon
               that
               Element
               ,
               in
               three
               boards
               slightly
               nail'd
               together
               ,
               which
               a
               small
               wave
               might
               have
               overturned
               ,
               though
               he
               had
               no
               confidence
               to
               be
               received
               by
               those
               ,
               who
               had
               so
               lately
               sentenc'd
               him
               to
               death
               .
               Accordingly
               it
               was
               put
               to
               the
               question
               whether
               he
               should
               be
               received
               or
               not
               ,
               and
               some
               would
               have
               the
               sentence
               put
               in
               execution
               ;
               but
               at
               last
               ,
               they
               concluded
               in
               mitiorem
               ,
               and
               he
               was
               taken
               aboard
               ,
               and
               came
               afterwards
               to
               Holland
               ,
               where
               he
               lived
               in
               the
               Town
               of
               Horn
               ,
               and
               related
               to
               many
               ,
               how
               miraculously
               God
               had
               delivered
               him
               .
            
             
               Whereto
               the
               
                 Lord
                 Major
              
               added
               ,
               that
               it
               was
               a
               great
               mistake
               in
               the
               said
               Sea-man
               ,
               to
               take
               so
               desperate
               a
               resolution
               ,
               upon
               pure
               thoughts
               of
               the
               solitude
               of
               that
               Place
               ,
               since
               the
               Spaniards
               leave
               their
               sick
               there
               from
               year
               to
               year
               ,
               to
               recover
               themselves
               of
               the
               inconveniences
               of
               their
               long
               Voyages
               ,
               and
               that
               he
               could
               give
               them
               an
               example
               ,
               which
               condemned
               the
               fortunate
               temerity
               of
               that
               man
               ,
               whom
               fear
               caused
               to
               do
               what
               the
               most
               resolute
               courage
               would
               never
               have
               attempted
               .
            
             
               In
               the
               year
               1616.
               a
               Flemming
               named
               Pickman
               ,
               
               well
               known
               in
               England
               and
               Holland
               ,
               for
               the
               Art
               he
               had
               in
               getting
               out
               of
               the
               Sea
               the
               great
               Guns
               of
               that
               Spanish
               Fleet
               ,
               which
               was
               forc'd
               upon
               the
               Coasts
               of
               Ireland
               and
               Scotland
               ,
               in
               the
               year
               1588.
               coming
               from
               Dronthem
               in
               Norway
               ,
               with
               a
               Vessel
               loaden
               with
               boards
               ,
               was
               overtaken
               by
               a
               calm
               ,
               during
               which
               ,
               the
               current
               of
               the
               Sea
               carried
               him
               upon
               a
               Rock
               or
               little
               Island
               ,
               towards
               the
               extremities
               of
               Scotland
               ,
               where
               he
               was
               in
               some
               danger
               to
               be
               cast
               away
               .
               To
               avoid
               a
               wrack
               ,
               he
               commanded
               some
               of
               his
               men
               to
               go
               into
               the
               Shallop
               ,
               and
               to
               tow
               off
               the
               Ship.
               These
               having
               done
               so
               ,
               would
               needs
               go
               up
               into
               a
               certain
               Rock
               to
               look
               for
               Eggs
               ;
               but
               assoon
               as
               they
               were
               got
               up
               into
               it
               ,
               they
               at
               some
               distance
               perceived
               a
               man
               ,
               whence
               they
               imagine
               there
               were
               others
               lay
               lurking
               thereabouts
               ,
               and
               that
               he
               had
               made
               his
               escape
               thither
               to
               avoid
               some
               Pirats
               which
               might
               surprise
               their
               Ship
               :
               so
               that
               they
               made
               all
               the
               haste
               they
               could
               to
               their
               Shallop
               ▪
               and
               returned
               to
               their
               Ship.
               But
               the
               calm
               continuing
               ,
               and
               the
               current
               of
               the
               Sea
               ,
               driving
               the
               Vessel
               against
               that
               Island
               ,
               they
               were
               forc'd
               to
               get
               into
               the
               long
               boat
               ,
               and
               tow
               her
               off
               again
               .
               The
               man
               they
               had
               seen
               before
               was
               in
               the
               mean
               time
               come
               to
               the
               brink
               of
               the
               Island
               ,
               and
               made
               signs
               to
               them
               with
               his
               hands
               ,
               intreating
               them
               to
               come
               nearer
               ,
               and
               falling
               on
               his
               knees
               ,
               and
               joyning
               his
               hands
               together
               ,
               begg'd
               relief
               from
               them
               .
               At
               first
               ,
               there
               was
               some
               difficulty
               made
               ;
               but
               coming
               nearer
               the
               Island
               ,
               they
               saw
               something
               ,
               which
               was
               more
               like
               a
               Ghost
               ,
               then
               a
               living
               person
               ,
               a
               body
               stark
               naked
               ,
               black
               and
               hairy
               ,
               a
               meagre
               and
               deformed
               countenance
               ,
               and
               hollow
               and
               distorted
               eyes
               ,
               which
               raised
               such
               compassion
               in
               them
               ,
               that
               they
               proffered
               to
               take
               him
               into
               the
               
               boat
               ;
               but
               the
               Rock
               being
               so
               steepy
               thereabouts
               ,
               that
               it
               was
               impossible
               to
               land
               ,
               they
               went
               about
               the
               Island
               ,
               and
               came
               at
               last
               to
               a
               flat
               shore
               ,
               where
               they
               took
               the
               man
               aboard
               .
               They
               found
               nothing
               at
               all
               in
               the
               Island
               ,
               nor
               grass
               ,
               nor
               tree
               ,
               nor
               ought
               whence
               a
               man
               could
               derive
               any
               subsistance
               ,
               nor
               any
               shelter
               ,
               but
               the
               ruines
               of
               a
               boat
               ,
               wherewith
               he
               had
               made
               a
               kind
               of
               Hut
               ,
               under
               which
               he
               might
               lye
               down
               ,
               and
               shelter
               himself
               from
               the
               rain
               and
               injuries
               of
               the
               weather
               .
            
             
               
                 The
                 Sun
                 was
                 set
                 ere
                 they
                 got
                 to
                 the
                 Ship
                 ,
                 and
                 immediately
                 ,
                 there
                 rose
                 a
                 wind
                 ,
                 which
                 forc'd
                 them
                 off
                 from
                 the
                 Island
                 ;
                 whence
                 they
                 imagined
                 that
                 what
                 they
                 had
                 brought
                 with
                 them
                 was
                 not
                 a
                 man
                 ,
                 since
                 he
                 had
                 not
                 the
                 Figure
                 of
                 one
                 ;
                 whereupon
                 they
                 would
                 know
                 of
                 him
                 who
                 he
                 was
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 he
                 came
                 to
                 that
                 uninhabitable
                 place
                 .
                 He
                 made
                 answer
                 ,
              
               He
               was
               an
               English-man
               ,
               and
               that
               about
               a
               year
               before
               ,
               being
               to
               pass
               in
               the
               ordinary
               passage
               boat
               from
               England
               to
               Dublin
               in
               Ireland
               ,
               they
               were
               taken
               by
               a
               French
               Pirate
               ,
               who
               being
               forced
               by
               the
               Tempest
               which
               immediately
               rose
               ,
               to
               let
               go
               the
               passage
               boat
               ,
               left
               us
               to
               the
               mercy
               of
               the
               waves
               ,
               which
               carried
               us
               between
               Ireland
               and
               Scotland
               into
               the
               main
               Sea
               ,
               expecting
               to
               be
               cast
               away
               every
               minute
               ,
               as
               at
               last
               we
               were
               .
               For
               the
               bark
               being
               split
               against
               the
               Rock
               where
               you
               took
               me
               in
               ,
               I
               escap'd
               with
               one
               of
               my
               comrades
               into
               the
               Island
               ,
               in
               a
               more
               wretched
               condition
               ,
               then
               if
               being
               swallowed
               up
               by
               the
               Sea
               ,
               we
               had
               been
               delivered
               out
               of
               the
               extremities
               we
               were
               in
               for
               want
               of
               meat
               and
               drink
               .
            
             
               Of
               some
               of
               the
               boards
               of
               our
               boat
               ,
               we
               made
               the
               Hut
               you
               saw
               ,
               and
               we
               took
               some
               Sea-mews
               ,
               which
               we
               set
               a
               drying
               in
               the
               wind
               and
               Sun
               ,
               and
               so
               eat
               them
               raw
               .
               We
               found
               also
               ,
               in
               the
               erevices
               of
               the
               Rock
               ,
               upon
               the
               Sea-side
               ,
               some
               Eggs
               ,
               and
               thus
               had
               we
               wherewithal
               to
               subsist
               ,
               as
               much
               as
               served
               to
               keep
               us
               from
               starving
               ▪
               but
               what
               we
               thought
               most
               insupportable
               ,
               was
               thirst
               ,
               in
               regard
               the
               place
               affording
               no
               fresh
               water
               ,
               but
               what
               fell
               from
               the
               sky
               and
               was
               left
               in
               certain
               pits
               ,
               which
               Time
               had
               made
               in
               the
               Rock
               ,
               we
               could
               not
               have
               of
               it
               at
               all
               seasons
               ,
               by
               reason
               the
               Rock
               being
               small
               ,
               and
               lying
               low
               ,
               the
               waves
               came
               over
               the
               Island
               ,
               and
               fill'd
               th●
               pits
               with
               salt-water
               .
               We
               lived
               in
               that
               condition
               six
               weeks
               ,
               comforting
               one
               another
               ,
               and
               finding
               some
               ease
               in
               our
               common
               misfortune
               ,
               till
               that
               being
               left
               alone
               ,
               it
               began
               to
               grow
               insupportable
               to
               me
               .
               For
               one
               day
               awaking
               in
               the
               morning
               ,
               and
               missing
               my
               comrade
               ,
               I
               fell
               into
               such
               a
               despair
               ,
               that
               I
               had
               some
               thoughts
               of
               casting
               my self
               down
               headlong
               ,
               and
               so
               putting
               a
               final
               period
               to
               that
               affliction
               ,
               whereof
               I
               had
               endured
               but
               the
               one
               half
               ,
               while
               I
               had
               a
               friend
               divided
               it
               with
               me
               .
               I
               know
               not
               what
               became
               of
               him
               ,
               whither
               despair
               forc'd
               him
               to
               that
               extremity
               ;
               or
               whether
               getting
               up
               in
               the
               night
               ,
               not
               fully
               awake
               ,
               he
               fell
               into
               the
               Sea
               ;
               but
               I
               am
               of
               opinion
               ,
               he
               fell
               in
               through
               carelesness
               ,
               as
               he
               looked
               for
               Eggs
               in
               the
               crevices
               of
               the
               Rock
               ,
               which
               as
               you
               saw
               was
               very
               steepy
               ,
               on
               that
               side
               ;
               Inasmuch
               as
               having
               observed
               no
               distraction
               in
               him
               ,
               I
               cannot
               imagine
               ,
               he
               should
               of
               a
               sudden
               fall
               into
               that
               despair
               ,
               against
               which
               he
               had
               fortified
               himself
               by
               continual
               and
               earnest
               prayers
               .
               I
               lost
               ,
               with
               my
               comrade
               ,
               the
               knife
               wherewith
               we
               killed
               the
               Sea-dogs
               ,
               and
               the
               Mews
               ,
               upon
               which
               we
               lived
               ;
               so
               that
               not
               able
               to
               kill
               any
               more
               ,
               I
               was
               reduced
               to
               this
               extremity
               ,
               to
               get
               out
               of
               one
               of
               the
               boards
               of
               my
               Hut
               a
               great
               nail
               ,
               which
               I
               made
               a
               shift
               so
               to
               sharpen
               upon
               the
               Rock
               ,
               that
               it
               served
               me
               for
               a
               knife
               .
               The
               same
               necessity
               put
               me
               upon
               another
               invention
               ,
               which
               kept
               me
               the
               last
               winter
               ,
               during
               which
               I
               endured
               the
               greatest
               misery
               imaginable
               .
               For
               finding
               the
               Rock
               and
               my
               Hut
               so
               covered
               with
               Snow
               ,
               that
               it
               was
               impossible
               for
               me
               to
               get
               any
               thing
               abroad
               ,
               I
               put
               out
               a
               little
               stick
               at
               the
               crevice
               of
               my
               Hut
               ;
               and
               baiting
               it
               with
               a
               little
               Sea-dogs
               fat
               ,
               I
               by
               that
               means
               got
               some
               Sea-mews
               ,
               which
               I
               took
               with
               my
               hand
               from
               under
               the
               Snow
               ,
               and
               so
               I
               made
               a
               shift
               to
               keep
               my self
               from
               starving
               .
            
             
               I
               lived
               in
               this
               condition
               and
               solitude
               above
               elevon
               months
               ,
               and
               was
               resolved
               to
               end
               my
               days
               in
               it
               ,
               when
               God
               sent
               you
               hither
               to
               deliver
               me
               out
               of
               the
               greatest
               misery
               th●●
               ever
               man
               was
               in
               .
            
             
               The
               Sea-man
               having
               ended
               his
               discourse
               ,
               the
               Master
               of
               the
               Ship
               treated
               him
               so
               well
               that
               within
               a
               few
               dayes
               he
               was
               quite
               another
               creature
               .
               He
               set
               him
               ashore
               at
               Derry
               in
               Ireland
               ,
               and
               saw
               him
               afterward
               at
               Dublin
               ,
               where
               such
               as
               had
               heard
               what
               hapned
               to
               him
               ,
               gave
               him
               wherewithal
               to
               return
               into
               England
               .
            
             
               Thus
               the
               Lord
               Major
               made
               us
               acknowledge
               ,
               that
               in
               all
               we
               had
               suffered
               ,
               there
               was
               nothing
               extraordinary
               ,
               and
               that
               long
               Voyages
               ,
               are
               never
               without
               great
               dangers
               and
               inconveniences
               .
               He
               urged
               it
               to
               us
               ,
               that
               as
               Ships
               are
               now
               built
               ,
               and
               considering
               the
               knowledge
               men
               have
               of
               the
               course
               taken
               for
               the
               Indies
               ,
               there
               is
               no
               more
               danger
               in
               those
               long
               Voyages
               ,
               then
               in
               such
               as
               are
               made
               in
               the
               sight
               of
               Land
               ,
               which
               Sea-man
               fear
               most
               .
            
             
               To
               this
               purpose
               he
               related
               a
               story
               ,
               wherein
               we
               could
               no
               less
               admire
               the
               strange
               Resolutions
               of
               two
               men
               ,
               then
               the
               goodness
               of
               God
               in
               their
               deliverance
               beyond
               all
               expectation
               .
            
             
               Four
               Christian
               slaves
               being
               in
               the
               Ship
               of
               an
               Algire-pirate
               ,
               
               resolved
               to
               make
               their
               escape
               in
               a
               boat
               ,
               which
               one
               of
               them
               ,
               who
               was
               a
               Carpenter
               ,
               undertook
               to
               build
               .
               The
               Carpenter
               set
               himself
               on
               work
               about
               making
               on
               woodden
               Pins
               ,
               and
               other
               pieces
               necessary
               for
               the
               fastning
               of
               the
               boards
               ,
               whereof
               the
               boat
               was
               to
               consist
               .
            
             
             
               The
               Turkish
               Captain
               asked
               him
               one
               day
               what
               he
               did
               ,
               and
               was
               satisfied
               with
               the
               Answer
               the
               other
               made
               him
               ,
               that
               it
               was
               only
               to
               avoid
               being
               idle
               ,
               and
               to
               have
               things
               in
               readiness
               to
               mend
               the
               long
               boat
               ,
               when
               need
               were
               .
               Having
               appointed
               a
               time
               for
               the
               execution
               of
               their
               design
               ,
               they
               took
               off
               five
               boards
               from
               the
               room
               ,
               where
               the
               provision
               was
               kept
               ,
               whereof
               they
               used
               two
               for
               the
               bottom
               ,
               two
               others
               for
               the
               sides
               ,
               and
               the
               fifth
               for
               the
               prow
               and
               the
               poop
               ,
               and
               so
               made
               up
               somewhat
               that
               was
               more
               like
               a
               trough
               then
               a
               boat
               .
               Their
               quilt
               served
               them
               for
               tow
               ,
               and
               having
               pitcht
               the
               boat
               well
               ,
               they
               set
               it
               into
               the
               water
               :
               but
               when
               they
               would
               have
               got
               into
               it
               ,
               they
               found
               that
               two
               men
               loaded
               it
               so
               ,
               that
               being
               in
               danger
               of
               sinking
               ,
               two
               of
               the
               four
               desisted
               from
               an
               enterprise
               ,
               wherein
               they
               thought
               to
               meet
               with
               more
               danger
               ,
               then
               in
               staying
               a
               while
               longer
               among
               the
               Turks
               ,
               so
               that
               only
               two
               ,
               one
               English
               man
               ,
               the
               other
               a
               Dutch-man
               ,
               ventured
               themselves
               in
               it
               .
               All
               the
               tackling
               they
               had
               was
               only
               two
               oars
               ,
               and
               a
               little
               Sail
               ;
               all
               the
               provisions
               ,
               a
               little
               bread
               and
               fresh
               water
               ;
               and
               so
               they
               put
               to
               Sea
               ,
               without
               either
               Compass
               or
               Astrolabe
               ;
               insomuch
               that
               being
               the
               first
               day
               overtaken
               by
               Tempest
               ,
               which
               at
               every
               wave
               fill'd
               their
               boat
               ,
               they
               were
               forc'd
               to
               go
               as
               the
               wind
               drove
               them
               ,
               without
               keeping
               any
               course
               .
               They
               were
               continually
               imploy'd
               in
               casting
               out
               the
               water
               ;
               the
               Sea
               had
               spoiled
               their
               bread
               ;
               and
               they
               were
               almost
               quite
               spent
               ,
               inasmuch
               as
               they
               could
               not
               take
               any
               rest
               ,
               when
               they
               were
               cast
               upon
               the
               Coasts
               of
               Barbary
               .
               There
               they
               found
               a
               little
               wood
               ,
               wherewith
               they
               somewhat
               enlarg'd
               their
               boat
               ;
               but
               they
               narrowly
               escap'd
               being
               taken
               and
               kill'd
               by
               the
               Moors
               ,
               and
               had
               much
               ado
               to
               get
               to
               Sea
               again
               .
               What
               troubled
               them
               most
               ,
               was
               thirst
               ;
               but
               they
               made
               some
               shift
               for
               that
               ,
               with
               the
               blood
               of
               some
               Tortoises
               they
               took
               ,
               and
               at
               last
               ,
               after
               ten
               days
               floating
               up
               and
               down
               ,
               they
               arrived
               upon
               the
               Coasts
               of
               Spain
               ,
               at
               the
               Cape
               of
               St.
               Martin
               ,
               between
               Alicant
               and
               Valentia
               .
               Those
               of
               the
               Country
               seeing
               them
               at
               a
               distance
               ,
               sent
               a
               boat
               to
               meet
               them
               ,
               carried
               them
               bread
               and
               wine
               ,
               treated
               them
               very
               civilly
               ,
               and
               found
               them
               passage
               for
               England
               .
            
             
               The
               sixth
               of
               Ianuary
               ,
               being
               Twelfth-day
               ,
               the
               King
               of
               England
               touched
               many
               that
               were
               troubled
               with
               the
               Evil.
               The
               Ceremony
               ended
               ,
               my
               Lord
               of
               Strafford
               brought
               me
               to
               his
               Majesty
               ,
               who
               was
               pleased
               to
               honour
               me
               with
               the
               kissing
               of
               his
               hand
               .
               The
               next
               day
               ,
               the
               same
               Lord
               procured
               me
               the
               like
               Honour
               from
               the
               Queen
               ;
               besides
               which
               he
               did
               me
               several
               other
               extraordinary
               favours
               ,
               upon
               all
               occasions
               .
               Afterwards
               I
               went
               often
               to
               Court
               ,
               where
               their
               Majesties
               were
               pleased
               I
               should
               entertain
               them
               with
               some
               particulars
               of
               my
               Travels
               ;
               especially
               as
               to
               what
               I
               had
               observed
               in
               Muscovy
               and
               Persia
               .
            
             
               I
               continued
               at
               London
               near
               three
               months
               ,
               partly
               to
               refresh
               my self
               after
               so
               long
               a
               Voyage
               ,
               and
               partly
               in
               expectation
               of
               some
               mony
               from
               my
               own
               Prince
               ,
               that
               I
               night
               make
               some
               acknowledgments
               of
               my
               Obligations
               to
               those
               who
               had
               treated
               me
               so
               kindly
               ,
               from
               the
               day
               of
               my
               arrival
               at
               Surat
               to
               that
               time
               ,
               and
               set
               my self
               in
               a
               posture
               of
               returning
               into
               my
               own
               Country
               .
               Of
               the
               time
               of
               my
               abode
               in
               England
               ,
               I
               spent
               some
               at
               Court
               ,
               where
               I
               had
               made
               several
               acquaintances
               ,
               and
               some
               in
               viewing
               the
               publick
               and
               private
               Structures
               of
               the
               famous
               City
               of
               London
               ;
               as
               also
               several
               places
               near
               it
               ;
               as
               among
               others
               ,
               
                 Enfield
                 ,
                 Tibulls
                 ,
                 White-Hall
                 ,
                 Saint
                 Iame's
                 ,
                 Hampton-Court
                 ,
                 Windsor
                 ,
                 Westminster-Hall
                 ,
              
               and
               the
               Abbey
               ,
               the
               
                 Tower
                 ,
                 Greenwich
              
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               [
               Of
               the
               places
               above
               mentioned
               here
               in
               England
               ,
               as
               also
               some
               of
               those
               he
               passed
               through
               in
               the
               Low-Countries
               ,
               the
               Author
               gives
               a
               short
               description
               .
               But
               in
               regard
               what
               he
               says
               of
               the
               former
               ,
               is
               known
               to
               most
               English-men
               ,
               who
               are
               in
               any
               measure
               acquainted
               with
               the
               things
               remarkable
               in
               their
               own
               Country
               ;
               and
               what
               he
               delivers
               of
               the
               latter
               affords
               no
               extraordinary
               satisfaction
               to
               the
               curious
               ,
               for
               whose
               diversion
               works
               of
               this
               nature
               are
               intended
               ;
               we
               thought
               fit
               to
               forbear
               the
               insertion
               thereof
               ,
               that
               we
               might
               make
               the
               more
               haste
               to
               bring
               him
               to
               the
               end
               of
               his
               Travels
               ,
               which
               shall
               be
               done
               according
               to
               his
               ordinary
               method
               .
               ]
            
             
               March
               the
               20.
               
               taking
               water
               at
               Graves-end
               ,
               whence
               I
               went
               to
               Rochester
               ,
               and
               so
               came
               the
               twenty
               fourth
               to
               Dover
               .
               The
               next
               day
               ,
               I
               embarked
               thence
               for
               Dunkirk
               ,
               whither
               I
               got
               the
               same
               day
               .
            
             
             
               The
               next
               ,
               I
               embarked
               thence
               for
               Newport
               ,
               where
               I
               stayed
               only
               one
               night
               ,
               and
               got
               the
               next
               day
               to
               Bruges
               .
            
             
               The
               29th
               .
               I
               came
               to
               Gaunt
               ,
               which
               I
               left
               the
               first
               of
               April
               ,
               and
               got
               that
               night
               to
               Brussels
               the
               chief
               city
               of
               the
               Dutchy
               of
               Brabant
               .
            
             
               At
               Brussels
               I
               staid
               two
               dayes
               ,
               and
               came
               the
               fourth
               to
               Louvain
               ,
               which
               I
               left
               the
               fifth
               ,
               and
               got
               the
               same
               day
               to
               Macchlin
               ,
               about
               four
               Leagues
               distant
               from
               Louvain
               .
            
             
               The
               6th
               .
               I
               left
               Macchlin
               ,
               and
               came
               to
               A●werp
               ,
               where
               having
               staid
               two
               dayes
               ,
               and
               leaving
               it
               the
               ninth
               ,
               I
               got
               the
               next
               day
               to
               Breda
               ,
               where
               I
               stayed
               only
               the
               remainder
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               went
               the
               next
               day
               to
               Bois-le-due
               ,
               or
               Bold●e
               ,
               five
               Leagues
               from
               Bred●
               .
            
             
               April
               the
               twelfth
               ,
               I
               went
               to
               Saint
               Gertrudenberg
               ,
               with
               an
               intention
               there
               to
               take
               boat
               for
               Rotterdam
               ,
               as
               I
               did
               the
               same
               day
               .
            
             
               The
               thirteenth
               I
               came
               to
               Rotterdam
               ,
               whence
               I
               went
               the
               same
               day
               to
               Delf
               ;
               thence
               to
               the
               Hague
               ,
               thence
               to
               Leiden
               ,
               and
               thence
               to
               Haerlem
               .
            
             
               The
               City
               is
               the
               biggest
               of
               any
               in
               Holland
               ,
               next
               Amsterdam
               ,
               and
               pretends
               to
               the
               invention
               of
               PRINTING
               ,
               and
               would
               have
               the
               Glory
               of
               it
               due
               to
               one
               of
               its
               Citizens
               ,
               named
               
                 Laurence
                 C●ster
              
               ,
               who
               in
               the
               year
               M.
               CCCC.XX
               .
               framed
               the
               first
               Characters
               of
               Beech-wood
               ,
               and
               afterwards
               found
               out
               the
               Ink
               ,
               now
               used
               by
               Printers
               ,
               nay
               ,
               changed
               the
               Wooden
               Characters
               into
               Leaden
               ones
               ,
               and
               afterwards
               those
               into
               Tin●e
               ;
               in
               so
               much
               ,
               that
               in
               the
               year
               1440.
               the
               Mystery
               was
               almost
               in
               its
               perfection
               .
            
             
               They
               are
               so
               fully
               perswaded
               ,
               as
               to
               this
               in
               the
               City
               of
               Haerlem
               ,
               that
               the
               Senate
               would
               Eternize
               the
               Memory
               of
               
                 LAVRENCE
                 COSTER
              
               ,
               by
               the
               Inscription
               set
               upon
               the
               House
               he
               lived
               in
               .
            
             
               Which
               is
               this
               ;
            
             
               MEMORIAE
               SACRUM
               .
               TYPOGRAPHIA
               ▪
               ARS
               ARTIUM
               OMNIUM
               CONSERVATRIX
               ,
               NUNC
               PRIMUM
               INVENTA
               CIRCA
               ANNUM
               M.
               CCCC.XL
               .
            
             
               I
               left
               Haerlem
               ,
               about
               six
               in
               the
               Evening
               ,
               and
               came
               at
               nine
               the
               same
               night
               ,
               to
               Amsterdam
               .
               Of
               this
               place
               I
               had
               heard
               so
               much
               ,
               even
               in
               the
               Indies
               ,
               that
               I
               had
               framed
               to
               my self
               ,
               a
               certain
               Idaea
               of
               its
               greatness
               :
               but
               what
               the
               more
               surprised
               me
               ,
               was
               ,
               That
               going
               out
               of
               my
               Lodging
               the
               next
               morning
               ,
               I
               had
               much
               ado
               to
               get
               through
               the
               thro●g
               of
               people
               ▪
               
               walking
               up
               and
               down
               the
               Streets
               ,
               in
               such
               numbers
               ,
               as
               if
               there
               had
               been
               some
               Faire
               .
               All
               the
               other
               parts
               of
               the
               World
               seem'd
               to
               have
               sent
               their
               Factours
               thither
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               East
               and
               North
               had
               brought
               thither
               all
               their
               Commodities
               ;
               whereof
               there
               were
               in
               the
               ●●ops
               〈◊〉
               the
               Patterns
               ,
               whereas
               the
               main
               Stock
               was
               disposed
               into
               Store-houses
               ,
               publick
               Weighing-places
               ,
               upon
               sledges
               in
               the
               streets
               ,
               upon
               the
               Kayes
               ,
               in
               the
               flat-bottomed
               boats
               ,
               which
               unload
               the
               great
               Ships
               ,
               and
               others
               which
               serve
               for
               Store-houses
               for
               the
               Wheat
               .
            
             
               It
               was
               at
               some
               los●
               ,
               which
               I
               should
               rather
               admire
               in
               that
               great
               City
               ▪
               whether
               the
               Commerce
               of
               it
               ,
               which
               is
               greater
               then
               that
               of
               all
               the
               other
               Cities
               of
               the
               Low-Countries
               put
               together
               ;
               the
               neatness
               of
               its
               Streets
               ,
               especially
               that
               of
               the
               New
               City
               ;
               the
               sweetness
               and
               cleanlines
               of
               its
               house
               ,
               the
               Magnificence
               of
               its
               publick
               and
               private
               Structures
               ;
               the
               abundance
               of
               Ships
               and
               Barks
               ,
               which
               come
               thither
               ,
               and
               go
               thenec
               every
               day
               ;
               the
               largeness
               of
               its
               Port
               ,
               wherein
               there
               are
               at
               all
               times
               seven
               or
               eight
               hundred
               Ships
               ;
               or
               the
               Order
               and
               Policy
               observed
               by
               the
               Magistrate
               ,
               in
               all
               things
               relating
               to
               the
               〈◊〉
               of
               the
               City
               ,
               the
               well
               f●●e
               of
               its
               Inhabitants
               ,
               and
               the
               improvement
               of
               Trade
               ,
               by
               which
               only
               the
               City
               subsists
               ,
               and
               causes
               to
               subsist
               that
               powerful
               State
               ,
               whereof
               it
               is
               a
               considerable
               part
               .
            
             
               As
               to
               its
               Commerce
               there
               is
               no
               City
               in
               the
               world
               ;
               where
               the
               Inhabitants
               of
               Amsterdam
               have
               not
               their
               Factors
               and
               correspondents
               .
               All
               the
               maritime
               towns
               of
               
                 England
                 ,
                 France
                 ,
                 Spain
              
               ,
               and
               Italy
               ,
               are
               full
               of
               them
               ,
               as
               are
               also
               those
               of
               the
               Baltick-Sea
               ,
               and
               Muscovy
               it self
               ▪
               It
               is
               in
               a
               manner
               impossible
               to
               number
               the
               Ships
               it
               sends
               away
               every
               year
               to
               
                 Archangel
                 ,
                 〈…〉
              
               ,
               to
               the
               Coasts
               of
               Pomerania
               ,
               and
               into
               Norway
               where
               they
               put
               off
               their
               Spic●s
               and
               Silk
               ,
               and
               Woolen
               sfuffs
               ;
               for
               Wheat
               ,
               Timber
               ,
               Pitch
               ,
               〈…〉
               ,
               and
               other
               things
               they
               stand
               in
               need
               of
               ,
               either
               for
               the
               building
               of
               their
               ,
               ships
               and
               houses
               ,
               or
               the
               carrying
               on
               of
               their
               Trade
               in
               the
               other
               parts
               of
               the
               world
               .
               These
               Fleets
               go
               away
               commonly
               twice
               or
               thrice
               a
               year
               ;
               but
               there
               go
               some
               every
               day
               West-ward
               ,
               and
               〈◊〉
               hour
               ,
               for
               the
               other
               Cities
               of
               Holland
               ,
               and
               the
               Neighbouring
               Provinces
               ;
               yet
               〈…〉
               hinder
               but
               that
               〈◊〉
               Ports
               and
               Clannells
               are
               so
               covered
               with
               boats
               and
               ships
               ,
               that
               it
               may
               be
               questioned
               ,
               whether
               the
               water
               be
               not
               there
               as
               much
               inhabited
               as
               the
               land
               ,
               and
               whether
               there
               be
               more
               people
               in
               the
               houses
               or
               the
               ships
               .
               There
               is
               such
               abunof
               Wheat
               ,
               Wine
               ,
               Hemp
               ,
               Flax
               ,
               Wood
               ,
               and
               Spices
               ,
               as
               if
               all
               other
               Provinces
               of
               the
               world
               were
               emptied
               of
               their
               wealth
               ,
               to
               make
               Amsterdam
               a
               publick
               Treasury
               of
               all
               they
               produce
               :
               so
               that
               it
               may
               be
               said
               ,
               it
               is
               in
               this
               City
               properly
               ,
               that
               a
               man
               may
               see
               those
               Miracles
               ,
               which
               the
               famous
               Scaliger
               attributes
               to
               all
               Holland
               .
            
             
               Though
               a
               man
               should
               consider
               only
               the
               House
               belonging
               to
               the
               East-India
               Company
               ,
               he
               would
               〈…〉
               all
               its
               Inhabitants
               .
               I
               ha●
               〈◊〉
               some
               Ship●
               〈◊〉
               at
               〈…〉
               the
               Store-houses
               ,
               and
               Magazeens
               reaching
               at
               a
               great
               distance
               ,
               from
               the
               
                 East-India
                 House
              
               ,
               full
               of
               Spices
               ,
               Silk
               ,
               Stuffs
               〈…〉
               what
               ever
               China
               and
               the
               Indies
               afford
               that
               is
               most
               〈…〉
               had
               sent
               thithe●
               all
               its
               Ci●amon
               ;
               〈…〉
               all
               their
               Cloves
               ;
               ●he
               Islands
               of
               〈…〉
               all
               their
               Spices
               ,
               China
               all
               its
               rich
               stuffs
               ;
               Iapan
               its
               excellent
               works
               of
               several
               kinds
               ,
               and
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               Indies
               its
               Pepper
               and
               Silk
               .
               Nay
               ,
               it
               may
               be
               said
               this
               Company
               is
               a
               kind
               of
               particular
               Common-wealth
               in
               that
               little
               world
               ;
               since
               its
               Magistrates
               ,
               Officers
               ,
               Arntes
               ,
               ●l●ets
               Generals
               ,
               Governour●
               of
               Provinces
               and
               Cities
               ,
               and
               its
               subjects
               ,
               seem
               to
               have
               no
               other
               dependance
               on
               this
               City
               ,
               then
               a
               particular
               State
               hath
               on
               the
               Universe
               .
            
             
               It
               is
               since
               the
               year
               1595
               ▪
               that
               the
               Dutch
               have
               made
               Voyages
               into
               the
               Indies
               ,
               upon
               the
               instigation
               of
               a
               Merchant
               named
               
                 Cornelius
                 H●●●man
              
               ,
               who
               living
               at
               Lisbon
               ,
               informed
               himself
               ,
               from
               the
               Portuguez
               ,
               of
               all
               the
               particulars
               of
               those
               Voyages
               ,
               and
               prevailed
               so
               far
               with
               some
               Merchants
               of
               Amsterdam
               ,
               that
               in
               the
               year
               1595.
               they
               sent
               out
               four
               Ships
               ,
               which
               thay
               sent
               along
               the
               Coasts
               of
               Africk
               ,
               and
               the
               
                 Cape
                 of
                 good
                 Hope
              
               into
               the
               Indies
               ;
               inasmuch
               as
               the
               design
               ,
               which
               some
               others
               had
               to
               find
               out
               a
               passage
               North-ward
               ,
               had
               not
               proved
               effectual
               .
               About
               two
               years
               and
               four
               months
               after
               these
               Ships
               returned
               to
               Amsterdam
               ;
               and
               though
               the
               profits
               of
               this
               first
               Voyage
               answered
               not
               the
               expectations
               of
               the
               persons
               concerned
               ,
               yet
               were
               they
               such
               as
               engaged
               several
               other
               Merchants
               in
               the
               same
               design
               ;
               so
               that
               in
               the
               year
               1598.
               they
               sent
               thither
               a
               second
               Fleet
               ,
               consisting
               of
               ●ight
               great
               Ships
               .
               They
               would
               not
               stay
               the
               return
               of
               this
               Fleeet
               ,
               but
               in
               the
               year
               159●
               .
               set
               forth
               another
               ,
               and
               much
               about
               the
               same
               time
               some
               other
               Merchants
               made
               up
               a
               new
               Company
               ,
               and
               set
               out
               a
               particular
               Fleet
               ,
               insomuch
               as
               to
               prevent
               the
               destruction
               of
               Trade
               likely
               to
               be
               occasioned
               by
               many
               different
               interests
               ,
               the
               States
               of
               the
               United
               Provinces
               ,
               in
               the
               year
               1602.
               brought
               the
               persons
               concern'd
               to
               an
               agreement
               
               among
               themselves
               ,
               and
               reduced
               them
               into
               one
               common
               Company
               ,
               under
               their
               Authority
               ,
               and
               the
               direction
               of
               the
               Prince
               of
               Orange
               ,
               as
               Admiral
               of
               those
               Provinces
               .
            
             
               By
               this
               Agreement
               ,
               thus
               authorised
               by
               a
               Grant
               of
               the
               States
               for
               one
               and
               twenty
               years
               ,
               there
               was
               a
               regulation
               made
               ,
               according
               to
               which
               the
               oversight
               of
               all
               that
               trade
               was
               put
               into
               the
               hands
               of
               the
               chiefest
               persons
               concern'd
               therein
               ,
               divided
               into
               six
               Chambers
               or
               Courts
               ,
               which
               were
               settled
               at
               
                 Amsterdam
                 ;
                 Middleborough
              
               for
               Zealand
               ;
               at
               Delf
               and
               Rotterdam
               for
               the
               Meuse
               ;
               and
               at
               Horn
               and
               Enckhuisen
               for
               West-Friesland
               .
            
             
               The
               first
               consisted
               of
               twenty
               Directors
               ;
               that
               of
               Middleborough
               of
               twelve
               ,
               and
               the
               four
               others
               of
               seven
               a
               piece
               ,
               so
               that
               in
               all
               charges
               ,
               that
               of
               Amsterdam
               bore
               the
               one
               half
               ,
               that
               of
               Zealand
               a
               quarter
               part
               ;
               those
               of
               Meuse
               and
               West-friesland
               each
               a
               half-quarter
               .
               It
               was
               also
               ordered
               ,
               that
               to
               General
               Assemblies
               ,
               that
               of
               Amsterdam
               should
               send
               eight
               Deputies
               ,
               that
               of
               Zealand
               four
               ,
               and
               those
               of
               the
               Meuse
               and
               
                 West
                 friesland
              
               ,
               each
               of
               them
               two
               ,
               with
               a
               supernumerary
               for
               a
               casting
               voice
               ,
               which
               was
               to
               be
               appointed
               by
               the
               Chambers
               of
               Zealand
               ,
               the
               Meuse
               ,
               and
               West-friesland
               alternately
               .
            
             
               The
               Stock
               of
               this
               Company
               amounted
               to
               six
               Millions
               six
               hundred
               French
               Livers
               ,
               which
               was
               laid
               out
               in
               the
               setting
               forth
               of
               several
               Fleets
               ;
               and
               the
               first
               Voyages
               proved
               so
               fortunate
               ,
               that
               it
               was
               found
               in
               the
               year
               1613.
               that
               the
               money
               of
               the
               persons
               concern'd
               had
               gain'd
               two
               hundred
               and
               sixty
               upon
               the
               hundred
               .
               But
               the
               profits
               were
               much
               greater
               the
               year
               following
               ,
               as
               may
               be
               seen
               by
               the
               D●vidents
               which
               have
               been
               made
               from
               time
               to
               time
               .
            
             
               In
               the
               house
               belonging
               to
               the
               same
               Company
               ,
               I
               saw
               also
               all
               the
               Drugs
               ,
               all
               the
               Fruits
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               living
               Creatures
               which
               I
               had
               seen
               before
               in
               the
               Indies
               .
            
             
               It
               were
               impossible
               to
               imagine
               any
               thing
               more
               delightful
               ,
               or
               more
               regularly
               disposed
               then
               the
               Streets
               ,
               Water-channels
               ,
               and
               Houses
               of
               this
               City
               .
               All
               the
               Rivulets
               are
               bordered
               with
               Line-trees
               ,
               and
               the
               Quays
               pav'd
               at
               the
               extremities
               with
               Brick
               ,
               an●
               in
               the
               middest
               with
               Flint
               .
               The
               Houses
               ,
               especially
               those
               of
               the
               new
               City
               ,
               are
               so
               man●
               Palaces
               ;
               so
               neat
               without
               ,
               that
               painting
               could
               add
               nothing
               thereto
               ,
               and
               so
               well
               furnish'd
               within
               ,
               that
               there
               are
               some
               ,
               whereof
               only
               the
               Pictures
               were
               enough
               to
               enrich
               a
               man.
               But
               what
               most
               speaks
               the
               cost
               imploy'd
               about
               them
               is
               least
               seen
               :
               For
               all
               the
               Houses
               being
               built
               on
               piles
               ,
               it
               must
               be
               confessed
               ,
               the
               foundations
               are
               no
               less
               precious
               then
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               Structure
               ,
               and
               that
               there
               is
               not
               so
               noble
               a
               Forrest
               in
               the
               World
               as
               that
               which
               the
               City
               of
               Amsterdam
               hath
               under
               its
               houses
               .
            
             
               Among
               the
               publick
               Structures
               the
               Churches
               are
               remarkable
               ;
               and
               among
               others
               ,
               those
               called
               the
               Old
               and
               the
               New
               ,
               and
               the
               three
               others
               built
               some
               years
               since
               by
               the
               Magistrate
               .
               In
               the
               former
               is
               the
               Epitaph
               of
               
                 Iacob
                 de
                 Heemskerk
              
               ,
               who
               ,
               having
               made
               two
               Voyages
               to
               
                 Nova
                 Zembla
              
               ,
               and
               the
               Indies
               ,
               was
               kill'd
               at
               the
               Streights
               of
               Gibralter
               ,
               where
               he
               set
               upon
               the
               Spanish
               Fleet
               ,
               within
               reach
               of
               the
               great
               Guns
               of
               the
               Fort.
               
            
             
               What
               a
               noble
               and
               neat
               place
               is
               the
               Hospital
               and
               Convent
               of
               St.
               George
               ,
               where
               there
               are
               now
               received
               great
               numbers
               of
               Aged
               persons
               of
               both
               Sexes
               ,
               who
               are
               maintained
               there
               ?
               What
               more
               charitable
               ,
               then
               the
               care
               and
               tenderness
               wherewith
               distracted
               persons
               are
               treated
               ?
               And
               what
               severity
               do
               they
               not
               exercise
               in
               the
               ordering
               of
               incorrigible
               persons
               ;
               the
               men
               in
               a
               House
               ,
               over
               the
               door
               whereof
               there
               is
               in
               golden
               Letters
               ,
            
             
               VIRTVTIS
               EST
               DOMARE
               ,
               CVNCTI
               PAVENT
               .
            
             
               Where
               they
               are
               constantly
               imployed
               in
               sawing
               Brasil
               with
               inexpressible
               pains
               ,
               or
               some
               other
               work
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               nature
               of
               the
               Crime
               for
               which
               they
               were
               sentenced
               to
               that
               punishment
               ;
               and
               the
               women
               in
               another
               house
               by
               themselves
               ?
               But
               there
               is
               not
               any
               thing
               so
               miraculous
               as
               the
               order
               observed
               there
               for
               the
               education
               of
               poor
               Orphans
               ,
               who
               are
               very
               well
               kept
               ,
               maintain'd
               ,
               and
               taught
               ;
               as
               also
               in
               the
               administration
               of
               their
               Estates
               who
               are
               under
               Guardians
               ;
               these
               being
               obliged
               to
               give
               an
               account
               thereof
               to
               the
               Magistrate
               .
            
             
             
               The
               Exchanges
               of
               London
               and
               Antwerp
               are
               indeed
               noble
               places
               ;
               but
               there
               is
               something
               more
               magnificent
               in
               that
               of
               Amsterdam
               ;
               at
               least
               this
               may
               be
               affirm'd
               of
               it
               ,
               that
               for
               the
               number
               of
               Merchants
               daily
               resorting
               thither
               at
               noon
               ,
               neither
               of
               the
               other
               two
               is
               to
               be
               compared
               to
               it
               .
            
             
               I
               may
               put
               also
               among
               the
               publick
               Structures
               ,
               the
               Weighing
               places
               ,
               the
               Gates
               of
               the
               City
               ,
               the
               three
               Sluces
               ,
               which
               have
               not
               their
               like
               in
               the
               World
               ;
               the
               publick
               School
               ,
               or
               Colledge
               ,
               which
               the
               Magistrate
               hath
               opened
               there
               some
               years
               since
               ;
               The
               Arsenal
               ,
               the
               Theatre
               for
               Playes
               ,
               the
               Anatomy-Hall
               ,
               the
               places
               appointed
               for
               shooting
               with
               Long-bow
               ,
               Cross
               bow
               ,
               and
               the
               Arquebuse
               ;
               and
               if
               I
               may
               be
               allowed
               to
               speak
               of
               a
               thing
               which
               is
               not
               yet
               ,
               but
               no
               doubt
               will
               be
               within
               a
               few
               years
               ,
               and
               whereof
               I
               have
               seen
               the
               draught
               ,
               I
               mean
               the
               Town-house
               ,
               or
               Guild-hall
               ,
               I
               may
               boldly
               say
               there
               is
               not
               any
               in
               Europe
               comes
               near
               it
               .
            
             
               I
               stayed
               at
               Amsterdam
               eight
               dayes
               ,
               and
               finding
               something
               in
               that
               City
               which
               pleased
               my
               fancy
               beyond
               what
               I
               had
               observed
               in
               any
               I
               saw
               before
               ,
               I
               was
               unwilling
               to
               see
               any
               more
               ,
               but
               having
               my
               imagination
               full
               of
               it
               ,
               I
               took
               shipping
               the
               twenty
               third
               of
               April
               for
               Hamborough
               ,
               whither
               I
               reach'd
               the
               twenty
               eighth
               following
               .
               I
               rested
               my self
               there
               one
               day
               ,
               and
               got
               the
               first
               of
               May
               
               to
               Gottorp
               ,
               where
               I
               presented
               my self
               to
               their
               Highnesses
               the
               Duke
               and
               Dutchess
               of
               Holstein
               ,
               and
               so
               put
               a
               period
               to
               my
               long
               and
               toilsome
               TRAVELS
               .
            
             
               FINIS
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             
             
               A
               JOURNAL
               OF
               THE
               TRAVELS
               OF
               JOHN
               ALBERT
               De
               MANDELSLO
               ,
               FROM
               PERSIA
               INTO
               THE
               EAST-INDIES
               ,
               And
               thence
               back
               into
               GERMANY
               .
            
             
               
                 M.DC.XXXVIII
                 .
              
               
                 
                   IANVARY
                   .
                
                 
                   THe
                   16.
                   
                   Mandelslo
                   leaves
                   Ispahan
                   ,
                   the
                   Metropolis
                   of
                   Persia
                   ,
                   and
                   came
                   to
                   Schiras
                   the
                   28.
                   97.
                   
                   Leagues
                   in
                   13.
                   dayes
                   .
                   Pag.
                   1
                
                 
                   The
                   Sepulchre
                   of
                   
                     Maderre
                     Soliman
                  
                   ,
                   which
                   the
                   Persians
                   believe
                   to
                   be
                   that
                   of
                   Solomon's
                   Mother
                   ,
                   but
                   is
                   indeed
                   the
                   Sepulchre
                   of
                   
                     Scach
                     Soliman
                     Calife
                     ;
                     Tziminar
                  
                   ,
                   or
                   the
                   Castle
                   of
                   forty
                   Pillars
                   ;
                   the
                   opinion
                   of
                   the
                   Persians
                   concerning
                   it
                   ;
                   its
                   description
                   as
                   now
                   it
                   is
                   .
                   p.
                   2
                
                 
                   A
                   description
                   of
                   Schiras
                   ,
                   Metropolis
                   of
                   the
                   Province
                   of
                   Schiras-wine
                   ,
                   the
                   best
                   of
                   any
                   in
                   Persia
                   ;
                   the
                   fertility
                   of
                   the
                   Country
                   ;
                   Shiras
                   women
                   the
                   handsomest
                   of
                   any
                   in
                   the
                   Kingdom
                   .
                   p.
                   3
                
                 
                   He
                   continues
                   at
                   Schiras
                   7.
                   dayes
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                 
                   FEBRVARY
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   5.
                   
                   He
                   leaves
                   Schiras
                   ,
                   and
                   comes
                   the
                   10.
                   to
                   the
                   City
                   of
                   Laar
                   ,
                   48.
                   
                   Leagues
                   in
                   6.
                   dayes
                   .
                   p.
                   4
                
                 
                   A
                   dangerous
                   way
                   ,
                   where
                   the
                   Author
                   was
                   like
                   to
                   lose
                   his
                   life
                   .
                   ibid.
                   
                
                 
                   A
                   description
                   of
                   the
                   City
                   of
                   Laar
                   ,
                   its
                   houses
                   ,
                   Cittadel
                   ;
                   a
                   kind
                   of
                   Worm
                   breeding
                   between
                   the
                   flesh
                   and
                   the
                   skin
                   ,
                   about
                   an
                   ell
                   long
                   ;
                   how
                   Laar
                   came
                   to
                   be
                   united
                   to
                   the
                   Crown
                   of
                   Persia
                   :
                   Well-water
                   Salt.
                   ibid.
                   
                
                 
                   Leaves
                   Laar
                   the
                   12.
                   and
                   comes
                   the
                   23.
                   to
                   Gamron
                   ,
                   where
                   he
                   stayes
                   five
                   weeks
                   .
                   p.
                   5
                
                 
                   The
                   Authors
                   indisposition
                   ;
                   his
                   treatment
                   by
                   the
                   Sulthan
                   ;
                   a
                   King
                   of
                   Gelkenda
                   would
                   marry
                   his
                   own
                   Daughter
                   .
                   Mandelslo's
                   distrust
                   of
                   the
                   
                     Dutch.
                     ibid.
                  
                   
                
              
               
                 
                   MARCH
                   .
                
                 
                   An
                   English
                   Vessel
                   comes
                   to
                   Gamron
                   ,
                   from
                   Surat
                   ;
                   The
                   11.
                   the
                   Persians
                   celebrated
                   their
                   
                     Naurus
                     .
                     ibid.
                  
                   
                
                 
                   The
                   King
                   of
                   Persia
                   payes
                   the
                   
                     English
                     30000.
                     
                     Tumains
                     ;
                     Arbola
                     de
                     Rays
                     ,
                  
                   or
                   the
                   Indian
                   Fig-tree
                   ;
                   the
                   Sepulchre
                   of
                   a
                   Benjan
                   Saint
                   .
                   p.
                   6
                
              
               
                 
                   APRIL
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   1.
                   
                   Comes
                   to
                   Gamron
                   ,
                   an
                   Envoy
                   ,
                   to
                   assure
                   the
                   Sulthan
                   of
                   Sefi's
                   favour
                   .
                   ibid.
                   
                
                 
                   A
                   description
                   of
                   the
                   City
                   of
                   Gamron
                   ;
                   the
                   errour
                   of
                   some
                   Geographers
                   ,
                   as
                   to
                   the
                   scituation
                   of
                   Persia
                   ;
                   The
                   scituation
                   of
                   Gamron
                   ,
                   its
                   houses
                   ,
                   streets
                   .
                   p.
                   7
                
                 
                   The
                   Island
                   of
                   Kitsmich
                   ,
                   its
                   extent
                   ,
                   fruits
                   ,
                   abundance
                   in
                   fish
                   and
                   Cattel
                   ,
                   how
                   the
                   Inhabitants
                   live
                   ;
                   their
                   cloathing
                   ;
                   nature
                   of
                   the
                   climate
                   ;
                   the
                   commerce
                   ,
                   particularly
                   that
                   of
                   the
                   English
                   ,
                   and
                   
                     Dutch.
                     ibid.
                  
                   
                
                 
                   Their
                   Money
                   ,
                   Weights
                   ,
                   Pearls
                   ,
                   the
                   manner
                   of
                   fishing
                   for
                   them
                   ,
                   the
                   King
                   of
                   Persia's
                   Officers
                   at
                   Gamron
                   ;
                   the
                   priviledges
                   of
                   the
                   English
                   there
                   .
                   p.
                   8
                
                 
                   Persian
                   Horses
                   much
                   esteemed
                   among
                   the
                   Indians
                   ;
                   the
                   City
                   of
                   
                     Ormus
                     described
                  
                   ;
                   taken
                   by
                   the
                   
                     Portuguez
                     .
                     p.
                  
                   9
                
                 
                   Recover'd
                   out
                   of
                   their
                   hands
                   by
                   the
                   Persians
                   ,
                   with
                   the
                   assistance
                   of
                   the
                   English
                   ,
                   who
                   are
                   granted
                   an
                   absolute
                   exemption
                   for
                   that
                   service
                   .
                   ibid.
                   
                
                 
                   The
                   6.
                   
                   He
                   embarks
                   at
                   Gamron
                   ,
                   and
                   arrives
                   at
                   Surat
                   the
                   25.
                   following
                   ,
                   above
                   250.
                   
                   German
                   Leagues
                   in
                   nineteen
                   dayes
                   .
                   He
                   continues
                   there
                   5.
                   moneths
                   .
                   p.
                   10
                
                 
                   The
                   course
                   from
                   Ormus
                   to
                   Surat
                   ;
                   the
                   description
                   and
                   scituation
                   of
                   the
                   Island
                   Zocotora
                   ;
                   its
                   inhabitants
                   ,
                   their
                   commerce
                   ,
                   which
                   consists
                   in
                   
                     Aloes
                     .
                     p.
                  
                   11
                
                 
                   Their
                   Armes
                   ,
                   their
                   Religion
                   ;
                   the
                   Qualities
                   of
                   the
                   Climate
                   of
                   Surat
                   ;
                   the
                   year
                   hath
                   but
                   three
                   seasons
                   there
                   .
                   p.
                   12
                
                 
                   The
                   Presidents
                   reception
                   of
                   the
                   Author
                   ,
                   how
                   the
                   English
                   live
                   at
                   Surat
                   ;
                   their
                   divertisements
                   ;
                   their
                   respect
                   for
                   the
                   President
                   .
                   p.
                   13
                
                 
                   A
                   general
                   description
                   of
                   Indosthan
                   ;
                   its
                   Provinces
                   ;
                   
                     Candahar
                     .
                     ibid.
                  
                   
                
                 
                   Kabul
                   Multan
                   ,
                   &c.
                   p.
                   14
                   ,
                   15
                
                 
                   The
                   extent
                   of
                   the
                   Mogul's
                   Country
                   ,
                   a
                   description
                   of
                   the
                   Kingdom
                   of
                   Guzuratta
                   ;
                   its
                   extent
                   .
                   p.
                   16
                
                 
                   It
                   s
                   principal
                   Cities
                   ,
                   Rivers
                   ,
                   Ports
                   ;
                   its
                   fertility
                   .
                   ibid.
                   
                
              
               
                 
                   MAY.
                   
                
                 
                   There
                   came
                   news
                   to
                   Surat
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Governour
                   of
                   Candahor
                   had
                   revolted
                   ,
                   and
                   delivered
                   the
                   place
                   to
                   the
                   
                     Mogul
                     .
                     p.
                  
                   17
                
                 
                   The
                   City
                   of
                   Reniel
                   described
                   ;
                   Terry
                   or
                   Palm-wine
                   :
                   Surat
                   described
                   ;
                   its
                   Houses
                   ,
                   Castle
                   ;
                   the
                   Kom
                   of
                   
                     Suhaly
                     .
                     ibid
                  
                
                 
                   Surat
                   the
                   General
                   Factory
                   of
                   the
                   English
                   Trade
                   ;
                   the
                   places
                   about
                   
                     Surat
                     .
                     p.
                  
                   18
                
              
               
                 
                   SEPTEMBER
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   14.
                   
                   Two
                   English
                   Ships
                   arrive
                   at
                   
                     Surat
                     .
                     ibid.
                  
                   
                
                 
                   A
                   Dutch
                   Vessel
                   of
                   1400.
                   
                   Tuns
                   comes
                   to
                   Surat
                   ;
                   The
                   Rasboutes
                   ,
                   what
                   kind
                   of
                   people
                   they
                   are
                   .
                   19
                
                 
                   September
                   the
                   last
                   ,
                   the
                   Author
                   leaves
                   Surat
                   ,
                   and
                   comes
                   the
                   12.
                   of
                   October
                   to
                   Amadabat
                   ,
                   45.
                   
                   Leagues
                   ,
                   in
                   13.
                   dayes
                   .
                   ibid.
                   
                
                 
                   He
                   continues
                   there
                   8.
                   dayes
                   .
                
                 
                   Broitschia
                   described
                   ;
                   Indico
                   ,
                   the
                   Sepulchre
                   of
                   a
                   Mahumetan
                   Saint
                   .
                   20
                
              
               
                 
                   OCTOBER
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   7.
                   
                   He
                   comes
                   to
                   Brodra
                   ,
                   which
                   described
                   ;
                   where
                   the
                   best
                   Lacque
                   is
                   made
                   ;
                   the
                   Sepulchres
                   of
                   divers
                   Mahumetan
                   Saints
                   .
                   p.
                   21
                
                 
                   The
                   11.
                   
                   Comes
                   eo
                   
                     Mamadebath
                     .
                     p.
                  
                   22
                
                 
                   The
                   Indian
                   Oxen
                   as
                   metalsome
                   as
                   our
                   Horses
                   ;
                   the
                   Maidan
                   of
                   
                     Amadabath
                     .
                     ibid.
                  
                   
                
                 
                   The
                   Castle
                   ;
                   a
                   Benjan
                   Mosquey
                   ;
                   Amadabath
                   described
                   .
                   p.
                   23
                
                 
                   The
                   principal
                   Commodities
                   there
                   ;
                   a
                   piece
                   of
                   Ambergreece
                   that
                   weigh'd
                   eighty
                   pound
                   Musk.
                   p.
                   24
                
                 
                   Merchandises
                   pay
                   no
                   Custom
                   at
                   Amadabat
                   ;
                   the
                   Revenue
                   of
                   the
                   City
                   ;
                   the
                   Sepulchre
                   of
                   Kasia
                   ;
                   that
                   of
                   a
                   mischievous
                   Father
                   .
                   p.
                   25
                
                 
                 
                   Princes
                   not
                   subject
                   to
                   the
                   Schachbag-Garden
                   ;
                   an
                   Alley
                   .
                   ibid.
                   
                
                 
                   Leagues
                   in
                   length
                   .
                   p.
                   26.
                   
                
                 
                   Parrots
                   ,
                   Cormorants
                   ,
                   
                     &c.
                     ibid.
                  
                   
                
                 
                   Crocodiles
                   and
                   other
                   Creatures
                   ;
                   Amadabat
                   maintains
                   twelve
                   thousand
                   Horse
                   ;
                   the
                   Governours
                   wealth
                   .
                   p.
                   27
                
                 
                   His
                   Court
                   and
                   Expence
                   ;
                   the
                   Authors
                   visit
                   to
                   the
                   Governour
                   ;
                   their
                   discourse
                   ;
                   a
                   second
                   visit
                   .
                   p.
                   28.
                   
                
                 
                   The
                   use
                   of
                   
                     Opium
                     .
                     ibid.
                  
                   
                
                 
                   A
                   Character
                   of
                   the
                   Governour
                   of
                   
                     Amadabat
                     .
                     p.
                  
                   30
                
                 
                   His
                   cruelty
                   .
                   ibid.
                   
                
                 
                   The
                   21.
                   
                   He
                   leaves
                   Amadabat
                   ,
                   and
                   comes
                   the
                   23.
                   to
                   Cambaya
                   ,
                   16.
                   
                   Leagues
                   in
                   three
                   dayes
                   .
                   ibid.
                   
                
                 
                   Tschitbag
                   -
                   
                     Garden
                     ,
                     where
                  
                   Sulthan
                   Mahomet
                   Bergeran
                   
                     was
                     defeated
                  
                   .
                   Cambaya
                   described
                   .
                   p.
                   31
                
                 
                   Its
                   Markets
                   ,
                   Inhabitants
                   ,
                   Commerce
                   ,
                   and
                   Gardens
                   ;
                   an
                   Indian
                   widdow
                   burnt
                   with
                   her
                   own
                   consent
                   .
                   ibid.
                   
                
                 
                   How
                   that
                   custom
                   came
                   up
                   .
                   p.
                   32
                
                 
                   The
                   civility
                   of
                   an
                   
                     Indosthan
                     Mahumetan
                     :
                     Bettele
                     ,
                     Areca
                     ,
                  
                   described
                   ,
                   much
                   used
                   by
                   the
                   
                     Indians
                     .
                     p.
                  
                   33
                
                 
                   Leaves
                   Cambaya
                   the
                   25.
                   and
                   returns
                   to
                   Amadabat
                   the
                   27.
                   ibid.
                   
                
                 
                   Comes
                   to
                   the
                   Village
                   of
                   Serguntra
                   ,
                   what
                   they
                   feed
                   travelling
                   Cattle
                   with
                   .
                   p.
                   34
                
                 
                   Tschitbag
                   -
                   
                     Garden
                     described
                  
                   .
                   ibid.
                   
                
                 
                   Leaves
                   Amadabath
                   the
                   second
                   time
                   ,
                   the
                   29.
                   and
                   comes
                   to
                   Agra
                   ,
                   160.
                   
                   Leagues
                   .
                   p.
                   35
                
                 
                   Agra
                   described
                   ,
                   its
                   Market-places
                   ,
                   
                     Caravanseras
                     ,
                     Mosqueys
                  
                   ;
                   the
                   Sepulchre
                   of
                   a
                   Giant
                   .
                   ibid.
                   
                
                 
                   Its
                   Sanctuaries
                   ,
                   Baths
                   ;
                   the
                   Mogul's
                   Palace
                   described
                   .
                   p.
                   36
                
                 
                   The
                   Mogul's
                   Throne
                   ,
                   the
                   Seraglio
                   ,
                   Treasury
                   ;
                   a
                   sort
                   of
                   Money
                   of
                   eight
                   thousand
                   Crowns
                   the
                   piece
                   ;
                   An
                   Inventory
                   of
                   the
                   Mogul's
                   Treasure
                   .
                   p.
                   37
                
                 
                   No
                   hereditary
                   dignity
                   in
                   the
                   Mogul's
                   Country
                   :
                   the
                   chief
                   Officers
                   ,
                   the
                   Mogul's
                   Revenue
                   .
                   p.
                   38
                
                 
                   The
                   Armes
                   of
                   the
                   Cavalry
                   ,
                   they
                   observe
                   no
                   order
                   in
                   fighting
                   ;
                   their
                   Artillery
                   ,
                   the
                   order
                   of
                   their
                   Armies
                   .
                   p.
                   40
                
                 
                   The
                   Mogul's
                   Guard
                   ,
                   the
                   dignity
                   of
                   the
                   Rajas
                   ,
                   the
                   Mogul's
                   ordinary
                   Retinue
                   ;
                   he
                   changes
                   the
                   place
                   of
                   his
                   abode
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   seasons
                   .
                   p.
                   41
                
                 
                   How
                   the
                   Mogul
                   celebrates
                   the
                   first
                   day
                   of
                   the
                   year
                   :
                   the
                   Mogul's
                   birth-day
                   :
                   another
                   Mahumetan
                   Feast
                   .
                   p.
                   42
                
                 
                   The
                   Mogul
                   descended
                   from
                   Tamerlane
                   :
                   a
                   pleasant
                   story
                   of
                   him
                   .
                   ibid.
                   
                
                 
                   The
                   Mogul's
                   divertisement
                   ,
                   a
                   combat
                   between
                   a
                   Lyon
                   and
                   a
                   Tiger
                   ,
                   another
                   between
                   a
                   Lyon
                   and
                   a
                   Man
                   ,
                   arm'd
                   only
                   with
                   Sword
                   and
                   Buckler
                   .
                   p.
                   43
                
                 
                   Another
                   between
                   a
                   Man
                   and
                   a
                   Tiger
                   ;
                   Mandelslo
                   discovered
                   to
                   have
                   killed
                   an
                   Indosthan
                   at
                   
                     Ispahan
                     .
                     p.
                  
                   44
                
                 
                   He
                   leaves
                   Agra
                   ,
                   and
                   comes
                   to
                   Lahor
                   ,
                   70.
                   
                   Leagues
                   .
                   p.
                   45
                
                 
                   All
                   the
                   way
                   from
                   Agra
                   to
                   Lahor
                   is
                   planted
                   on
                   both
                   sides
                   with
                   Trees
                   ,
                   which
                   are
                   full
                   of
                   Parrots
                   and
                   Apes
                   .
                   Lahor
                   described
                   ;
                   the
                   Baths
                   of
                   the
                   
                     Mahumetans
                     .
                     ibid.
                  
                   
                
              
               
                 
                   DECEMBER
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   19.
                   
                   He
                   leaves
                   Amadabath
                   with
                   a
                   Caravan
                   of
                   a
                   hundred
                   Waggons
                   ,
                   and
                   comes
                   to
                   Surat
                   the
                   26.
                   p.
                   46
                
                 
                   Persons
                   of
                   Quality
                   have
                   Banners
                   carried
                   before
                   them
                   ;
                   an
                   engagement
                   with
                   the
                   Country
                   people
                   .
                   ibid.
                   
                
                 
                   Another
                   with
                   the
                   Rasboutes
                   ;
                   the
                   English
                   President
                   resigns
                   his
                   charge
                   .
                   p.
                   47
                
                 
                   The
                   Sulthan's
                   entrance
                   into
                   Surat
                   ;
                   how
                   the
                   Mogul
                   came
                   to
                   unite
                   the
                   Kingdom
                   of
                   Guzuratta
                   to
                   his
                   Crown
                   .
                   p.
                   48
                
                 
                   The
                   Governour
                   of
                   Amadabath
                   is
                   Vice-roy
                   of
                   Guzuratta
                   ;
                   disposes
                   of
                   the
                   Revenue
                   of
                   the
                   Kingdom
                   ;
                   what
                   the
                   Revenue
                   of
                   Guzuratta
                   amounts
                   to
                   .
                   ibid.
                   
                
                 
                   The
                   administration
                   of
                   Iustice
                   ;
                   the
                   other
                   Cities
                   of
                   
                     Guzuratta
                     .
                     p.
                  
                   49
                
                 
                   The
                   Inhabitants
                   of
                   Guzuratta
                   ;
                   their
                   cloathing
                   .
                   p.
                   50
                
                 
                   Their
                   Women
                   ;
                   their
                   Cloathing
                   ;
                   they
                   account
                   black
                   teeth
                   a
                   piece
                   of
                   beauty
                   .
                   p.
                   51
                
                 
                   The
                   Benjans
                   are
                   ingenious
                   ;
                   their
                   ceremonies
                   of
                   marriage
                   ;
                   Polygamy
                   lawful
                   ;
                   their
                   Religion
                   ;
                   they
                   worship
                   the
                   Devil
                   .
                   p.
                   52
                
                 
                   Their
                   Mosqueys
                   ;
                   Purification
                   ;
                   their
                   God
                   Brama
                   ;
                   their
                   opinion
                   concerning
                   the
                   Creation
                   of
                   the
                   World.
                   ibid.
                   
                
                 
                   Brama's
                   Lieutenants
                   ;
                   the
                   authority
                   of
                   the
                   
                     Bramans
                     .
                     p.
                  
                   53
                
                 
                   They
                   believe
                   the
                   immortality
                   and
                   transmigration
                   of
                   Souls
                   ;
                   a
                   strange
                   employment
                   of
                   the
                   Bramans
                   among
                   the
                   Malabars
                   :
                   the
                   Sects
                   of
                   the
                   Benjans
                   :
                   their
                   cloathing
                   :
                   their
                   belief
                   .
                   p.
                   54
                
                 
                   Their
                   Mosqueys
                   ;
                   their
                   extraordinary
                   abstinences
                   :
                   their
                   publick
                   Assemblies
                   :
                   the
                   Sect
                   of
                   
                     Samarath
                     .
                     ibid.
                  
                   
                
                 
                   Their
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   his
                   Substitutes
                   :
                   a
                   particular
                   ceremony
                   about
                   the
                   dead
                   :
                   the
                   Women
                   burn
                   themselves
                   at
                   their
                   Husbands
                   death
                   :
                   The
                   sect
                   of
                   Bisnow
                   :
                   their
                   God.
                   p.
                   55
                
                 
                   Their
                   manner
                   of
                   life
                   :
                   their
                   firing
                   :
                   their
                   Wives
                   are
                   not
                   burnt
                   :
                   the
                   Sect
                   of
                   the
                   Goeghys
                   :
                   their
                   God.
                   p.
                   56
                
                 
                   Their
                   belief
                   :
                   hold
                   not
                   the
                   transmigration
                   of
                   Souls
                   :
                   a
                   strange
                   manner
                   of
                   life
                   :
                   the
                   superstition
                   of
                   the
                   
                     Benjans
                     .
                     p.
                  
                   57
                
                 
                 
                   The
                   Rasboutes
                   :
                   their
                   belief
                   :
                   a
                   story
                   of
                   five
                   Rasboutes
                   :
                   their
                   charity
                   towards
                   Birds
                   :
                   they
                   marry
                   their
                   Children
                   young
                   :
                   a
                   remarkable
                   story
                   .
                   p.
                   58
                
                 
                   The
                   Parsis
                   :
                   their
                   manner
                   of
                   life
                   :
                   the
                   seven
                   Servants
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   twenty
                   six
                   other
                   Servants
                   of
                   God.
                   p.
                   59
                
                 
                   They
                   have
                   no
                   
                     Mosqueys
                     .
                     p.
                  
                   60
                
                 
                   The
                   Badge
                   of
                   their
                   Religion
                   :
                   their
                   houses
                   :
                   fire
                   accounted
                   sacred
                   among
                   them
                   :
                   they
                   severely
                   punish
                   adultery
                   :
                   their
                   manner
                   of
                   burial
                   .
                   ibid.
                   
                
                 
                   The
                   
                     Indous
                     ,
                     Jentives
                  
                   :
                   their
                   belief
                   :
                   the
                   
                     Theers
                     .
                     p.
                  
                   61
                
                 
                   The
                   Marriage
                   ceremonies
                   of
                   the
                   
                     Indian
                     Mahumetans
                  
                   :
                   the
                   effect
                   of
                   Opium
                   :
                   Divorce
                   lawful
                   .
                   p.
                   62
                
                 
                   The
                   education
                   of
                   their
                   children
                   :
                   their
                   interments
                   :
                   are
                   called
                   Mussulmans
                   :
                   their
                   stature
                   and
                   complexion
                   .
                   p.
                   63
                
                 
                   Their
                   habit
                   :
                   their
                   houses
                   :
                   the
                   ceremonies
                   of
                   their
                   visits
                   :
                   their
                   expence
                   .
                   ibid.
                   
                
                 
                   Their
                   Domesticks
                   :
                   the
                   condition
                   of
                   Tradesmen
                   :
                   their
                   Houses
                   :
                   Merchants
                   :
                   p.
                   64
                
                 
                   The
                   several
                   Sects
                   of
                   the
                   Mahumetans
                   :
                   no
                   lnne
                   in
                   Guzuratta
                   :
                   their
                   expertness
                   at
                   the
                   Bow
                   :
                   they
                   have
                   of
                   Aristotle
                   and
                   Avicenna's
                   works
                   .
                   p.
                   65
                
                 
                   Their
                   Language
                   :
                   the
                   Diseases
                   of
                   the
                   Country
                   :
                   Winter
                   begins
                   in
                   June
                   :
                   the
                   Commerce
                   of
                   Guzuratta
                   :
                   the
                   manner
                   of
                   making
                   
                     Indico
                     .
                     p.
                  
                   66
                
                 
                   Salt-peter
                   ,
                   Borax
                   ,
                   Assa
                   foetida
                   ,
                   Opium
                   .
                   p.
                   67
                
                 
                   The
                   Drugs
                   of
                   Guzuratta
                   :
                   precious
                   Stones
                   ,
                   Weights
                   ,
                   Measures
                   ,
                   Money
                   :
                   much
                   counterfeit
                   money
                   in
                   the
                   
                     Indies
                     .
                     ibid.
                  
                   
                
                 
                   The
                   fertility
                   of
                   Guzuratta
                   :
                   their
                   way
                   of
                   making
                   Bread
                   :
                   no
                   Oats
                   in
                   the
                   Indies
                   :
                   their
                   Seed-time
                   and
                   Harvest
                   :
                   the
                   Mogul
                   Proprieter
                   of
                   the
                   whole
                   Country
                   :
                   their
                   Gardens
                   ,
                   Trees
                   ,
                   Horses
                   ,
                   Beef
                   ,
                   Mutton
                   .
                   p.
                   68
                
                 
                   Their
                   Fowl
                   ,
                   Fish
                   ,
                   Ships
                   :
                   their
                   trade
                   to
                   the
                   Red-sea
                   :
                   to
                   the
                   Persian
                   Gulf
                   :
                   to
                   Achin
                   :
                   the
                   Commerce
                   of
                   the
                   Malabars
                   in
                   
                     Guzuratta
                     .
                     p.
                  
                   69
                
                 
                   The
                   Commerce
                   of
                   the
                   
                     Portuguez
                     .
                     p.
                  
                   70
                
              
            
             
               
                 M.DC.XXXIX
                 .
              
               
                 
                   IANVARY
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   first
                   he
                   leaves
                   Surat
                   ,
                   takes
                   shipping
                   for
                   England
                   ,
                   and
                   comes
                   to
                   Goa
                   the
                   eleventh
                   following
                   .
                   p.
                   71
                
                 
                   The
                   way
                   from
                   Goa
                   to
                   Visiapour
                   :
                   the
                   names
                   and
                   scituation
                   of
                   several
                   Cities
                   of
                   
                     Decam
                     .
                     p.
                  
                   72
                
                 
                   Visiapour
                   described
                   :
                   the
                   way
                   from
                   it
                   to
                   
                     Dabul
                     .
                     p.
                  
                   73
                
                 
                   The
                   City
                   of
                   Dabul
                   described
                   :
                   the
                   City
                   of
                   
                     Rasiapour
                     .
                     p.
                  
                   74
                
                 
                   The
                   Inhabitants
                   of
                   Decam
                   :
                   the
                   Money
                   of
                   
                     Decam
                     .
                     p.
                  
                   75
                
                 
                   The
                   King
                   of
                   Decam
                   tributary
                   to
                   the
                   Mogul
                   :
                   the
                   History
                   of
                   Chavas-chan
                   :
                   he
                   is
                   made
                   Regent
                   of
                   the
                   Kingdom
                   :
                   engages
                   the
                   State
                   in
                   a
                   war
                   ;
                   the
                   King
                   implores
                   the
                   assistance
                   of
                   his
                   Grandees
                   against
                   him
                   .
                   ibid.
                   
                
                 
                   He
                   attempts
                   the
                   life
                   of
                   his
                   Prince
                   ,
                   but
                   is
                   prevented
                   and
                   kill'd
                   .
                   p.
                   76
                
                 
                   His
                   friends
                   would
                   revenge
                   his
                   death
                   :
                   his
                   ingratitude
                   :
                   the
                   Mogul
                   concerns
                   himself
                   in
                   Mustapha's
                   fortunes
                   ;
                   the
                   King
                   of
                   Decam
                   able
                   to
                   raise
                   two
                   hundred
                   thousand
                   Men.
                   p.
                   77
                
                 
                   His
                   Artillery
                   .
                   ibid.
                   
                
                 
                   The
                   English
                   President
                   visits
                   the
                   Governour
                   of
                   
                     Goa
                     .
                     p.
                  
                   78
                
                 
                   The
                   Jesuits
                   of
                   Goa
                   treat
                   him
                   ;
                   a
                   Feast
                   at
                   the
                   profess'd
                   House
                   of
                   the
                   Jesuits
                   there
                   ;
                   with
                   a
                   Ball.
                   p.
                   79
                
                 
                   The
                   advantage
                   the
                   Jesuits
                   make
                   of
                   those
                   divertisements
                   ,
                   in
                   order
                   to
                   the
                   propagation
                   of
                   
                     Christian
                     Religion
                  
                   .
                   Another
                   Feast
                   at
                   the
                   Jesuits
                   Colledge
                   ;
                   the
                   Sepulchre
                   of
                   St.
                   
                     Francis
                     Xaverius
                     .
                     p.
                  
                   80
                
                 
                   The
                   Hospital
                   of
                   Goa
                   :
                   the
                   Monastery
                   of
                   the
                   Augustines
                   ;
                   the
                   Portuguez
                   pay
                   the
                   English
                   45000.
                   
                   Crowns
                   .
                   p.
                   81
                
                 
                   The
                   Viceroy's
                   Presents
                   to
                   the
                   President
                   ;
                   those
                   of
                   the
                   General
                   of
                   the
                   Gallions
                   and
                   the
                   
                     Jesuits
                     .
                     ibid.
                  
                   
                
                 
                   He
                   leaves
                   Goa
                   the
                   20.
                   and
                   comes
                   the
                   29.
                   near
                   Ceylon
                   .
                
                 
                   Goa
                   described
                   ;
                   how
                   taken
                   by
                   the
                   
                     Portuguez
                     .
                     p.
                  
                   82
                
                 
                   Its
                   Inhabitants
                   .
                
                 
                   Winter
                   begins
                   in
                   June
                   ;
                   the
                   Diseases
                   of
                   those
                   parts
                   ,
                   the
                   Women
                   of
                   Goa
                   love
                   white
                   men
                   ;
                   the
                   Herb
                   Doutry
                   ,
                   and
                   its
                   use
                   ;
                   the
                   Women
                   go
                   not
                   abroad
                   .
                   p.
                   83
                
                 
                   The
                   jealousie
                   of
                   the
                   Portuguez
                   ;
                   the
                   Portuguez
                   Souldiers
                   ;
                   their
                   Marriages
                   and
                   Christnings
                   ,
                   their
                   Slaves
                   .
                   p.
                   84
                
                 
                   The
                   Inhabitants
                   of
                   the
                   Country
                   ,
                   and
                   their
                   Houses
                   ,
                   the
                   Decanins
                   excellent
                   Gravers
                   ,
                   
                     &c.
                     p.
                  
                   85
                
                 
                   Their
                   Women
                   deliver'd
                   without
                   pain
                   ;
                   they
                   live
                   in
                   perfect
                   health
                   to
                   a
                   hundred
                   years
                   of
                   age
                   ;
                   the
                   Jews
                   of
                   Goa
                   ;
                   the
                   Mahumetans
                   ;
                   their
                   Money
                   ;
                   the
                   Customs
                   upon
                   forreign
                   Commodities
                   .
                   p.
                   86
                
                 
                   The
                   Viceroy
                   of
                   Goa
                   ;
                   a
                   character
                   of
                   him
                   ;
                   his
                   power
                   ,
                   revenue
                   .
                   ibid.
                   
                
                 
                   The
                   
                     Malabars
                     ;
                     Zamorin
                  
                   Emperour
                   of
                   Calicuth
                   and
                   
                     Cananer
                     .
                     p.
                  
                   78
                
                 
                   The
                   priviledges
                   of
                   the
                   Nayres
                   ;
                   the
                   writing
                   of
                   the
                   Malabars
                   ;
                   the
                   order
                   of
                   succession
                   in
                   
                   
                     Calicuth
                     ;
                     Cochim
                  
                   described
                   ;
                   the
                   power
                   of
                   the
                   King
                   of
                   Cochim
                   ;
                   a
                   great
                   priviledge
                   of
                   the
                   
                     Bramans
                     .
                     p.
                  
                   88
                
                 
                   The
                   Zamorin
                   of
                   Calicuth
                   sometime
                   Emperour
                   of
                   the
                   Malabars
                   ;
                   the
                   Cape
                   of
                   Comory
                   ;
                   the
                   Isle
                   of
                   
                     Ceylon
                     .
                     p.
                  
                   89
                
                 
                   When
                   discover'd
                   by
                   the
                   Portuguez
                   ;
                   the
                   History
                   of
                   
                     Fimala
                     Derma
                  
                   King
                   of
                   Candy
                   ,
                   he
                   murthers
                   his
                   Father
                   and
                   three
                   Brothers
                   ;
                   declares
                   against
                   the
                   
                     Portuguez
                     .
                     p.
                  
                   9
                
                 
                   The
                   treason
                   of
                   a
                   Portuguez
                   Renegado
                   ,
                   p.
                   91
                
                 
                   The
                   Dutch
                   ill
                   treated
                   in
                   the
                   Island
                   of
                   Ceylon
                   :
                   the
                   Kingdom
                   of
                   Candy
                   ;
                   its
                   Inhabitants
                   ,
                   their
                   Religion
                   .
                   ibid.
                   
                
                 
                   Kings
                   tributary
                   to
                   the
                   Portuguez
                   ;
                   Mines
                   of
                   Gold
                   and
                   Silve●
                   .
                   p.
                   92
                
                 
                   The
                   Maldives
                   ;
                   the
                   Coast
                   of
                   Coromandel
                   ,
                   the
                   Inhabitants
                   thereabouts
                   Christians
                   ;
                   a
                   story
                   of
                   St.
                   
                     Thomas
                     .
                     p.
                  
                   93
                
                 
                   He
                   is
                   martyr'd
                   at
                   Edesa
                   ;
                   the
                   City
                   of
                   
                     Meliapour
                     .
                     p.
                  
                   94
                
                 
                   Bengala
                   ,
                   its
                   Inhabitants
                   :
                   their
                   superstition
                   .
                   ibid.
                   
                
                 
                   Pegu
                   ,
                   the
                   Palace
                   Royal
                   :
                   the
                   Guard.
                   p.
                   95
                
                 
                   The
                   Kings
                   forces
                   ;
                   he
                   makes
                   war
                   upon
                   his
                   Vncle
                   ,
                   King
                   of
                   Auva
                   ;
                   a
                   just
                   Execution
                   ,
                   but
                   too
                   severe
                   :
                   a
                   Combat
                   betwixt
                   two
                   Kings
                   ;
                   the
                   
                     Pagodes
                     of
                     Pegu.
                     ibid.
                  
                   
                
                 
                   The
                   Peguans
                   Armes
                   :
                   they
                   are
                   Pagans
                   :
                   adore
                   the
                   Devil
                   :
                   their
                   Feasts
                   ;
                   how
                   the
                   Kings
                   Corps
                   are
                   burnt
                   :
                   their
                   Ecclesiasticks
                   .
                   p.
                   96
                
                 
                   A
                   third
                   part
                   of
                   all
                   mens
                   estates
                   falls
                   to
                   the
                   King
                   :
                   a
                   strange
                   Sawce
                   :
                   other
                   peculiar
                   Customs
                   :
                   the
                   Commodities
                   of
                   
                     Pegu.
                     p.
                  
                   97
                
                 
                   The
                   River
                   Menan
                   overflows
                   as
                   the
                   
                     Nile
                     ;
                     India
                  
                   ,
                   its
                   houses
                   .
                   p.
                   98
                
                 
                   The
                   King
                   of
                   Siam
                   of
                   a
                   very
                   ancient
                   Family
                   :
                   is
                   absolute
                   ;
                   his
                   manner
                   of
                   life
                   ;
                   hath
                   but
                   one
                   Wife
                   .
                   p.
                   99
                
                 
                   A
                   magnificent
                   Procession
                   :
                   a
                   Procession
                   upon
                   the
                   River
                   :
                   the
                   Revenue
                   of
                   the
                   King
                   of
                   
                     Siam
                     .
                     p.
                  
                   100
                
                 
                   His
                   Expences
                   :
                   their
                   Punishments
                   :
                   manners
                   of
                   justification
                   :
                   the
                   Militia
                   of
                   
                     Siam
                     :
                     p
                  
                   101
                
                 
                   Their
                   Arms
                   ;
                   both
                   the
                   Kings
                   of
                   Siam
                   and
                   Pegu
                   pretend
                   to
                   Soveraignty
                   :
                   the
                   King
                   of
                   Siam
                   a
                   friend
                   to
                   the
                   
                     Dutch.
                     ibid.
                  
                   
                
                 
                   Elephant-hunting●
                   the
                   occasion
                   of
                   the
                   War
                   between
                   the
                   Kings
                   of
                   Pegu
                   and
                   
                     Siam
                     :
                     Raja
                     Hapi
                  
                   ,
                   King
                   of
                   
                     Siam
                     .
                     p.
                  
                   102
                
                 
                   The
                   King
                   of
                   Siam
                   a
                   Pagan
                   ;
                   a
                   Hierarchy
                   ;
                   Beguins
                   a
                   kind
                   of
                   religious
                   women
                   ,
                   the
                   belief
                   of
                   the
                   Inhabitants
                   ,
                   lights
                   in
                   the
                   Mosqueys
                   ,
                   Prayers
                   for
                   the
                   dead
                   .
                   p.
                   103
                
                 
                   The
                   Siameses
                   invoke
                   the
                   Devil
                   ,
                   their
                   qualities
                   ,
                   habit
                   ,
                   houses
                   ,
                   marriages
                   ,
                   education
                   of
                   children
                   .
                   ibid.
                   
                
                 
                   The
                   traffick
                   of
                   the
                   City
                   of
                   India
                   ,
                   the
                   King
                   a
                   Merchant
                   ,
                   the
                   money
                   of
                   Siam
                   ,
                   the
                   settlement
                   of
                   the
                   Dutch
                   in
                   
                     Siam
                     .
                     p.
                  
                   104
                
                 
                   The
                   Kingdom
                   of
                   Cambodia
                   ,
                   the
                   Palace-Royal
                   ,
                   the
                   Lords
                   of
                   Cambodia
                   ,
                   the
                   Portuguez
                   keep
                   out
                   the
                   
                     Dutch.
                     p.
                  
                   105
                
                 
                   Malacca
                   
                     when
                     discovered
                  
                   .
                   p.
                   106
                
                 
                   A
                   description
                   of
                   Patana
                   ,
                   its
                   Inhabitants
                   .
                   p.
                   107
                
                 
                   
                     The
                     Air
                     of
                  
                   Patana
                   ,
                   Mahumetans
                   .
                   p.
                   108
                
                 
                   Batusabar
                   ,
                   Metropolis
                   of
                   Patana
                   its
                   Inhabitants
                   ,
                   the
                   Language
                   of
                   the
                   Malayans
                   ,
                   the
                   Island
                   of
                   
                     Sumatra
                     .
                     p.
                  
                   109
                
                 
                   Was
                   sometime
                   divided
                   into
                   many
                   Kingdoms
                   :
                   the
                   King
                   of
                   Achim
                   ,
                   the
                   City
                   of
                   Achim
                   ,
                   the
                   Inhabitants
                   .
                   p.
                   110
                
                 
                   Their
                   Religion
                   ,
                   food
                   ,
                   the
                   mournful
                   tree
                   ,
                   
                     Cocoes
                     .
                     ibid.
                  
                   
                
                 
                   How
                   they
                   make
                   Wine
                   ,
                   their
                   Paper
                   ,
                   Bananas
                   ,
                   what
                   .
                   p.
                   111
                
                 
                   Pepper
                   ,
                   how
                   planted
                   :
                   the
                   Island
                   of
                   Java
                   ,
                   its
                   Inhabitants
                   :
                   the
                   King
                   of
                   
                     Bantam
                     .
                     p.
                  
                   112
                
                 
                   A
                   sulphureous
                   Mountain
                   ,
                   the
                   names
                   of
                   several
                   Cities
                   of
                   those
                   parts
                   .
                   ibid.
                   
                
                 
                   The
                   Kings
                   Palace
                   ,
                   the
                   Guard
                   of
                   the
                   City
                   ,
                   its
                   Market-places
                   ,
                   Armourers
                   .
                   p.
                   113
                
                 
                   The
                   City
                   of
                   Tuban
                   described
                   ,
                   the
                   Kings
                   Palace
                   ,
                   its
                   commerce
                   .
                   p.
                   114
                
                 
                   The
                   
                     Javians
                     Mahumetans
                  
                   ,
                   their
                   Fasts
                   ,
                   they
                   marry
                   their
                   daughters
                   very
                   young
                   ,
                   the
                   ceremonies
                   of
                   their
                   marriages
                   ,
                   Women
                   of
                   Quality
                   are
                   kept
                   in
                   restraint
                   .
                   p.
                   115
                
                 
                   The
                   Magistrates
                   of
                   Bantam
                   ,
                   the
                   Kings
                   Councel
                   ,
                   the
                   train
                   and
                   state
                   of
                   the
                   Nobility
                   ,
                   the
                   qualities
                   of
                   the
                   Javians
                   ,
                   they
                   are
                   good
                   Souldiers
                   .
                   p.
                   116
                
                 
                   The
                   Javians
                   sophisticate
                   their
                   Wares
                   ,
                   how
                   they
                   imploy
                   their
                   Slaves
                   .
                   ibid.
                   
                
                 
                   The
                   Commerce
                   of
                   Forreigners
                   there
                   ,
                   the
                   trade
                   of
                   China
                   ,
                   the
                   money
                   of
                   
                     Java
                     .
                     p.
                  
                   117
                
                 
                   The
                   Portuguez
                   commerce
                   ,
                   Oysters
                   of
                   three
                   hundred
                   pound
                   weight
                   ,
                   Crocodile●
                   ,
                   Civet
                   ,
                   Hens
                   ,
                   the
                   Rhinocerot
                   ,
                   Ants.
                   p.
                   118.
                   
                
                 
                   
                     The
                     Fruits
                     of
                  
                   Java
                   ,
                   Areca
                   ,
                   Mangas
                   ,
                   Ananas
                   ,
                   Samaca
                   ,
                   described
                   .
                   p.
                   119.
                   
                
                 
                   
                     Tamarinds
                     ,
                     Tabaxir
                  
                   ,
                   Canes
                   so
                   big
                   that
                   Boats
                   are
                   made
                   of
                   them
                   ,
                   a
                   fruit
                   called
                   Duriaons
                   ,
                   its
                   qualities
                   .
                   ibid.
                   
                
                 
                   The
                   Lantor-tree
                   ,
                   Cubebs
                   ,
                   Mangosthan
                   ,
                   Talasse
                   ,
                   Jaca
                   ,
                   
                     wild
                     Cinnamon
                  
                   ,
                   Carcapuli
                   ,
                   Costus
                   Indicus
                   .
                   p.
                   120
                
                 
                   Zerumbet
                   ,
                   Galanga
                   ,
                   Benjamin
                   ,
                   Sandal
                   ,
                   Ginger
                   ,
                   Anacardium
                   ,
                   Pala
                   de
                   cuebra
                   ,
                   Calamba
                   .
                   p.
                   121
                
                 
                   Lacquc
                   ,
                   other
                   Drugs
                   of
                   Java
                   ,
                   the
                   Dutch
                   fortifie
                   in
                   
                     Jacatra
                     .
                     p.
                  
                   122
                
                 
                   They
                   give
                   it
                   the
                   name
                   of
                   
                     Batavia
                     :
                     Madura
                  
                   a
                   place
                   of
                   no
                   trade
                   ;
                   the
                   Isle
                   of
                   Baly
                   ,
                   its
                   scituation
                   ,
                   Inhabitants
                   .
                   p.
                   123
                
                 
                   It
                   abounds
                   in
                   Rice
                   ,
                   Fowl
                   ,
                   Drugs
                   ,
                   Fish
                   ,
                   hath
                   Gold
                   mines
                   ,
                   the
                   King
                   of
                   Baly
                   ,
                   the
                   Island
                   of
                   Borneo
                   ,
                   its
                   Metropolis
                   ,
                   the
                   B●zoar
                   stone
                   .
                   p.
                   124
                
                 
                 
                   The
                   Haven
                   ,
                   the
                   Dutch
                   treat
                   with
                   the
                   King
                   of
                   Sambas
                   about
                   the
                   trade
                   of
                   Diamonds
                   ,
                   the
                   Island
                   Celebes
                   ;
                   its
                   Metropolis
                   ;
                   its
                   Inhabitants
                   are
                   Cannibals
                   .
                   125
                
                 
                   The
                   Isle
                   Gilolo
                   ,
                   its
                   Inhabitants
                   and
                   Fruits
                   ;
                   Amboyna
                   its
                   Inhabitants
                   ,
                   discovery
                   .
                   p.
                   126
                
                 
                   The
                   Dutch
                   take
                   Amboyna
                   Castle
                   ,
                   the
                   Religion
                   of
                   the
                   Inhabitants
                   ,
                   their
                   superstitions
                   .
                   ibid.
                   
                
                 
                   Their
                   circumcision
                   ,
                   marriage
                   ,
                   oaths
                   ;
                   their
                   qualities
                   .
                   p.
                   127
                
                 
                   Banda
                   ,
                   its
                   Inhabitants
                   ,
                   their
                   Armes
                   ,
                   they
                   live
                   long
                   :
                   p.
                   128
                
                 
                   Nutmegs
                   ,
                   Mace
                   ,
                   Oyl
                   of
                   Nutmeg
                   ;
                   the
                   Dutch
                   Forts
                   in
                   Banda
                   ,
                   prodigious
                   Serpents
                   ,
                   the
                   
                     Moluccas
                     .
                     p.
                  
                   129
                
                 
                   Sagu
                   ,
                   How
                   Bread
                   made
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   how
                   Wine
                   ;
                   the
                   Inhabitants
                   of
                   the
                   
                     Moluccas
                     .
                     p.
                  
                   130
                
                 
                   Are
                   partly
                   Mahumetans
                   ,
                   a
                   particular
                   piece
                   of
                   policy
                   ;
                   the
                   Clove
                   trade
                   ,
                   the
                   Portuguez
                   seize
                   it
                   ,
                   are
                   dispossest
                   thereof
                   by
                   the
                   Dutch
                   ;
                   a
                   difference
                   between
                   the
                   Castilians
                   and
                   the
                   Portuguez
                   about
                   the
                   Moluccas
                   ,
                   grounded
                   on
                   a
                   false
                   supposition
                   .
                   131
                
                 
                   Magelan
                   finds
                   a
                   new
                   passage
                   ;
                   the
                   Isle
                   Ternate
                   ,
                   what
                   Cloves
                   it
                   affords
                   .
                   ibid.
                   
                
                 
                   The
                   Clove-tree
                   grows
                   without
                   planting
                   ;
                   Avicenna's
                   errour
                   ,
                   wha●
                   Cloves
                   the
                   Moluccas
                   yield
                   yearly
                   ,
                   the
                   Mountain
                   of
                   Ternate
                   ,
                   but
                   one
                   season
                   in
                   the
                   Moluccas
                   .
                   132
                
                 
                   A
                   Wood
                   incombustible
                   ,
                   leafes
                   turned
                   to
                   Butterflies
                   ,
                   Birds
                   of
                   Paradise
                   ;
                   the
                   King
                   of
                   Bachiam
                   ,
                   the
                   Isle
                   of
                   
                     Machiam
                     .
                     p.
                  
                   133
                
                 
                   The
                   Philippine
                   Islands
                   ,
                   the
                   hunting
                   of
                   Crocodiles
                   .
                   p.
                   134
                
                 
                   The
                   commerce
                   of
                   the
                   Chineses
                   and
                   Spaniards
                   in
                   the
                   Philippines
                   ,
                   the
                   Archbishop
                   of
                   Manille
                   is
                   Viceroy
                   ,
                   a
                   description
                   of
                   the
                   said
                   City
                   .
                   p.
                   135
                
                 
                   Whether
                   Japan
                   be
                   an
                   Island
                   or
                   part
                   of
                   the
                   Continent
                   ,
                   the
                   names
                   and
                   revenues
                   of
                   the
                   great
                   Lords
                   of
                   
                     Japan
                     .
                     p.
                  
                   136
                
                 
                   The
                   revenue
                   of
                   the
                   Ministers
                   of
                   State.
                   p.
                   141
                
                 
                   The
                   Emperour
                   of
                   Japan's
                   policy
                   ;
                   the
                   Lords
                   have
                   three
                   names
                   .
                   p.
                   142
                
                 
                   Slaves
                   die
                   with
                   their
                   Masters
                   ,
                   their
                   manner
                   of
                   ripping
                   up
                   their
                   bellies
                   :
                   their
                   Mesquites
                   :
                   the
                   Cities
                   of
                   Japan
                   ,
                   not
                   walled
                   :
                   no
                   taxes
                   in
                   
                     Japan
                     .
                     p.
                  
                   143
                
                 
                   The
                   power
                   of
                   Masters
                   over
                   their
                   Servants
                   :
                   Gaming
                   criminal
                   :
                   all
                   the
                   relations
                   of
                   Offenders
                   die
                   with
                   them
                   :
                   a
                   particular
                   punishment
                   for
                   theft
                   .
                   p.
                   144
                
                 
                   The
                   crimes
                   for
                   which
                   all
                   the
                   kindred
                   of
                   a
                   criminal
                   are
                   put
                   to
                   death
                   ;
                   an
                   example
                   of
                   it
                   .
                   ibid.
                   
                
                 
                   Lying
                   punished
                   with
                   death
                   :
                   the
                   Emperours
                   expence
                   :
                   Jedo
                   Castle
                   :
                   the
                   Palaces
                   of
                   the
                   Kings
                   .
                   p.
                   145
                
                 
                   The
                   Emperours
                   retinue
                   ;
                   the
                   Dayro
                   ;
                   the
                   Emperours
                   magnificence
                   .
                   p.
                   146
                
                 
                   His
                   Treasures
                   :
                   the
                   Emperour
                   of
                   Japan
                   ,
                   a
                   Viceroy
                   :
                   confines
                   his
                   Wife
                   to
                   a
                   Castle
                   .
                   p.
                   147
                
                 
                   How
                   the
                   Emperour
                   of
                   Japan
                   came
                   to
                   the
                   Crown
                   :
                   Ceremonies
                   at
                   the
                   choice
                   of
                   a
                   Nurse
                   for
                   the
                   Dayro's
                   Son.
                   p.
                   148
                
                 
                   A
                   revolution
                   in
                   Japan
                   :
                   a
                   Souldier
                   of
                   Fortune
                   gets
                   to
                   be
                   General
                   of
                   the
                   Army
                   ,
                   and
                   Soveraign
                   ,
                   is
                   poysoned
                   .
                   ibid.
                   
                
                 
                   Bestows
                   the
                   Regency
                   on
                   one
                   of
                   the
                   Lords
                   ,
                   who
                   put
                   to
                   death
                   the
                   Heir
                   of
                   the
                   Crown
                   ;
                   the
                   Emperour
                   of
                   Japan
                   raises
                   his
                   Armies
                   upon
                   the
                   charge
                   of
                   his
                   Subjects
                   :
                   is
                   able
                   to
                   raise
                   three
                   hundred
                   sixty
                   eight
                   thousand
                   foot
                   ,
                   and
                   thirty
                   eitht
                   thousand
                   eight
                   hundred
                   Horse
                   .
                   p.
                   149
                
                 
                   Their
                   Arms
                   :
                   their
                   Companies
                   and
                   Regiments
                   :
                   the
                   Council
                   of
                   State
                   ;
                   the
                   expence
                   of
                   great
                   Lords
                   .
                   p.
                   150
                
                 
                   The
                   magnificence
                   of
                   the
                   Lords
                   in
                   their
                   buildings
                   :
                   three
                   years
                   requisite
                   to
                   provide
                   an
                   entertainment
                   for
                   the
                   Emperour
                   :
                   the
                   Emperour
                   marries
                   all
                   the
                   great
                   Lords
                   :
                   Women
                   kept
                   in
                   restraint
                   .
                   p.
                   151
                
                 
                   Women
                   never
                   talk
                   of
                   business
                   :
                   the
                   generosity
                   of
                   a
                   Japponese
                   Wife
                   .
                   p.
                   152
                
                 
                   An
                   example
                   of
                   modesty
                   in
                   a
                   Maid
                   ;
                   the
                   reservedness
                   of
                   their
                   Conversation
                   :
                   the
                   men
                   jealous
                   .
                   ibid.
                   
                
                 
                   Adultery
                   severely
                   punished
                   :
                   fornication
                   permitted
                   ;
                   they
                   have
                   no
                   devotion
                   :
                   their
                   Pagodes
                   and
                   Priests
                   .
                   p.
                   153
                
                 
                   The
                   Ecclesiasticks
                   divided
                   into
                   several
                   sects
                   ,
                   the
                   death
                   they
                   are
                   put
                   to
                   for
                   breach
                   of
                   Vows
                   ,
                   their
                   opinion
                   concerning
                   the
                   Soul
                   ,
                   no
                   disputes
                   about
                   Religion
                   .
                   p.
                   154
                
                 
                   Thephate
                   Christians
                   ,
                   their
                   diabolical
                   inventions
                   to
                   put
                   them
                   to
                   death
                   .
                   p.
                   155
                
                 
                   Their
                   houses
                   ,
                   their
                   civility
                   .
                   p.
                   156
                
                 
                   No
                   drinking
                   houses
                   in
                   Japan
                   ;
                   their
                   Musick
                   ,
                   Wine
                   ;
                   Tsia
                   ,
                   how
                   prepared
                   ;
                   their
                   marriages
                   ,
                   and
                   education
                   of
                   children
                   .
                   ibid.
                   
                
                 
                   They
                   go
                   not
                   to
                   school
                   till
                   seven
                   or
                   eight
                   years
                   of
                   age
                   ;
                   are
                   not
                   swath'd
                   ,
                   the
                   Japonneses
                   tender
                   in
                   point
                   of
                   honour
                   .
                   p.
                   157
                
                 
                   What
                   Forreigners
                   trade
                   thither
                   ;
                   the
                   occasion
                   of
                   the
                   rupture
                   between
                   the
                   Chineses
                   and
                   
                     Japponeses
                     ;
                     Japan
                  
                   was
                   not
                   peopled
                   by
                   
                     Chineses
                     .
                     p.
                  
                   158
                
                 
                   No
                   Custom
                   paid
                   in
                   Japan
                   :
                   no
                   correspondence
                   between
                   the
                   Emperour
                   of
                   Japan
                   and
                   other
                   Princes
                   :
                   their
                   Arithmetick
                   :
                   the
                   Dayro
                   writes
                   the
                   
                     History
                     of
                     the
                     Country
                     .
                     p.
                  
                   159
                
                 
                   The
                   money
                   of
                   Japan
                   :
                   its
                   store
                   of
                   Cattel
                   and
                   Fowl
                   ,
                   several
                   sorts
                   of
                   Mineral
                   waters
                   .
                   p.
                   160
                
                 
                   Their
                   Physicians
                   :
                   the
                   riches
                   of
                   Japan
                   :
                   a
                   particular
                   way
                   of
                   melting
                   Iron
                   :
                   the
                   
                     Roman
                     Catholick
                     Religion
                  
                   planted
                   in
                   Japan
                   :
                   the
                   Spaniards
                   banish'd
                   it
                   ;
                   the
                   Dutch
                   establish
                   there
                   :
                   the
                   Air
                   of
                   
                     Japan
                     .
                     p.
                  
                   161
                
                 
                 
                   The
                   Japonneses
                   distinguished
                   into
                   five
                   Orders
                   :
                   the
                   principal
                   Ministers
                   of
                   Japan
                   ;
                   the
                   procession
                   of
                   the
                   Dayro
                   and
                   the
                   Emperour
                   ;
                   the
                   Dayro's
                   baggage
                   :
                   the
                   Ladies
                   of
                   Honour
                   .
                   ibid.
                   
                
                 
                   Twenty
                   seven
                   Lords
                   of
                   the
                   Dayro's
                   Retinue
                   ;
                   twenty
                   four
                   Gentlemen
                   ;
                   the
                   Dayro's
                   three
                   Wives
                   :
                   the
                   chief
                   servants
                   of
                   those
                   Ladies
                   :
                   threescore
                   and
                   eight
                   Gentlemen
                   .
                   p.
                   162
                
                 
                   The
                   Emperour
                   and
                   his
                   Ward
                   :
                   the
                   greatest
                   Lords
                   of
                   Japan
                   ;
                   the
                   Dayro's
                   Concubines
                   :
                   his
                   Secretary
                   .
                   p.
                   163
                
                 
                   His
                   Musick●
                   the
                   Dayro
                   himself
                   :
                   the
                   Emperours
                   Presents
                   to
                   him
                   .
                   p.
                   164
                
                 
                   The
                   Isle
                   of
                   Tayovang
                   :
                   the
                   Dutch
                   settle
                   there
                   ,
                   and
                   call
                   it
                   
                     New
                     Zealand
                  
                   :
                   the
                   Government
                   is
                   absolutely
                   anarchical
                   .
                   p.
                   165
                
                 
                   The
                   places
                   possest
                   there
                   by
                   the
                   Dutch
                   :
                   the
                   Inhabitants
                   of
                   Fermosa
                   ,
                   are
                   civil
                   ,
                   good-natur'd
                   ,
                   ingenious
                   :
                   its
                   Fruits
                   .
                   ibid.
                   
                
                 
                   Their
                   Wine
                   ;
                   the
                   Women
                   go
                   a
                   fishing
                   ;
                   How
                   the
                   Men
                   live●
                   their
                   hunting
                   .
                   p.
                   166
                
                 
                   The
                   manner
                   of
                   their
                   War
                   ;
                   their
                   Armes
                   ;
                   the
                   Island
                   
                     Tugin
                     .
                     p.
                  
                   167
                
                 
                   Their
                   Magistracy
                   ,
                   and
                   its
                   authority
                   :
                   their
                   punishments
                   .
                   p.
                   168
                
                 
                   The
                   Magistrate
                   hath
                   no
                   power
                   :
                   their
                   respect
                   for
                   old
                   age
                   ,
                   mens
                   age
                   in
                   order
                   to
                   marriage
                   .
                   p.
                   169
                
                 
                   Their
                   marriages
                   ,
                   a
                   pleasant
                   kind
                   of
                   married
                   life
                   ,
                   the
                   women
                   not
                   permitted
                   to
                   bear
                   children
                   till
                   thirty
                   five
                   years
                   of
                   age
                   .
                   p.
                   170
                
                 
                   Divorce
                   lawful
                   among
                   them
                   :
                   their
                   houses
                   ,
                   their
                   sustenance
                   ,
                   have
                   no
                   Festivals
                   ,
                   Dogs-hair
                   Stuffes
                   ,
                   their
                   Funerals
                   .
                   p.
                   171
                
                 
                   They
                   neither
                   bury
                   nor
                   burn
                   the
                   dead
                   ;
                   a
                   sure
                   remedy
                   in
                   painful
                   diseases
                   ,
                   their
                   Religion
                   ,
                   their
                   sins
                   .
                   ibid.
                   
                
                 
                   Their
                   Gods
                   ,
                   women
                   only
                   imployed
                   about
                   Religious
                   Mysteries
                   ,
                   their
                   Devotion
                   .
                   p.
                   172
                
                 
                   The
                   Kingdom
                   of
                   China
                   ,
                   its
                   Frontiers
                   ,
                   Extent
                   ,
                   Provinces
                   .
                   p.
                   173
                
                 
                   The
                   Province
                   of
                   Peking
                   ,
                   its
                   Frontiers
                   ,
                   Cities
                   ,
                   Families
                   ,
                   Revenue
                   ;
                   Xuntien
                   described
                   ,
                   
                     &c.
                     p.
                  
                   174
                
                 
                   The
                   Palaces
                   ,
                   the
                   Provinces
                   of
                   Xansi
                   ,
                   and
                   Xensi
                   ,
                   their
                   Frontiers
                   ,
                   
                     &c.
                     p.
                  
                   175
                
                 
                   The
                   great
                   Wall
                   ,
                   by
                   whom
                   built
                   ,
                   the
                   Province
                   of
                   Xantung
                   ,
                   its
                   Frontirrs
                   Cities
                   ,
                   
                     &c.
                     p.
                  
                   176
                
                 
                   The
                   Provinces
                   of
                   Honan
                   ,
                   &c.
                   the
                   Province
                   of
                   Suchuen
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                     Radix
                     Sina
                  
                   ;
                   the
                   Province
                   of
                   Huguang
                   ,
                   &c.
                   the
                   Province
                   of
                   Quangsi
                   ;
                   its
                   Frontiers
                   ,
                   
                     &c.
                     ibid.
                  
                   
                
                 
                   Porcelane
                   made
                   at
                   Kiangsi
                   ,
                   the
                   Province
                   of
                   ●anking
                   ,
                   &c.
                   the
                   Prince
                   of
                   Checkiang
                   ,
                   &c.
                   p.
                   177
                
                 
                   The
                   City
                   of
                   
                     Quinsay
                     ,
                     Mark
                     Paulo
                  
                   vindicated
                   ,
                   the
                   greatness
                   of
                   the
                   City
                   of
                   Huncheu
                   ,
                   the
                   Province
                   of
                   Fokien
                   ,
                   &c.
                   the
                   Inhabitants
                   of
                   Fokien
                   trade
                   most
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   Kingdom
                   .
                   p.
                   178
                
                 
                   The
                   Province
                   of
                   Quantung
                   ,
                   &c.
                   the
                   industry
                   of
                   the
                   Inhabitants
                   ,
                   the
                   Province
                   of
                   Quangsi
                   ,
                   its
                   Cities
                   ,
                   &c.
                   the
                   Province
                   of
                   Quieucheu
                   ,
                   its
                   Cities
                   ,
                   
                     &c.
                     p.
                  
                   179
                
                 
                   The
                   Province
                   of
                   Junan
                   ,
                   &c.
                   both
                   black
                   and
                   white
                   Chineses
                   ,
                   the
                   difference
                   of
                   Fruits
                   in
                   China
                   ;
                   the
                   Chineses
                   hate
                   idleness
                   :
                   China
                   Fruits
                   better
                   then
                   ours
                   ,
                   Wax
                   ,
                   Honey
                   ,
                   Sugar
                   .
                   p.
                   180
                
                 
                   Flesh
                   cheap
                   ,
                   their
                   Fishing
                   ,
                   how
                   they
                   breed
                   Ducks
                   .
                   ibid.
                   
                
                 
                   The
                   Inhabitants
                   ,
                   their
                   cloathing
                   ,
                   their
                   women
                   ,
                   their
                   money
                   ,
                   the
                   provision
                   made
                   for
                   the
                   subsistance
                   of
                   the
                   poor
                   .
                   p.
                   181
                
                 
                   Printing
                   in
                   China
                   before
                   we
                   had
                   it
                   :
                   their
                   way
                   of
                   writing
                   ,
                   their
                   paper
                   ,
                   the
                   dignity
                   of
                   Loytia
                   ,
                   the
                   Chineses
                   very
                   Ceremonious
                   .
                   p.
                   182
                
                 
                   Their
                   Feasts
                   ,
                   their
                   Plate
                   ,
                   their
                   New-years
                   day
                   ,
                   the
                   honour
                   they
                   do
                   Embassadours
                   .
                   p.
                   183
                
                 
                   Their
                   Weddings
                   ,
                   Polygamy
                   lawful
                   ,
                   the
                   Government
                   of
                   China
                   Monarchial
                   .
                   p.
                   184
                
                 
                   Offensive
                   war
                   made
                   defensive
                   by
                   a
                   fundamental
                   Law
                   ,
                   their
                   King
                   called
                   
                     Son
                     of
                     Heaven
                  
                   ;
                   the
                   Council
                   of
                   State
                   ;
                   Astrology
                   requisite
                   in
                   Councellors
                   of
                   State
                   ,
                   Viceroys
                   and
                   Governours
                   .
                   ibid.
                   
                
                 
                   Other
                   Officers
                   of
                   Provinces
                   ,
                   Officers
                   of
                   the
                   Crown
                   ,
                   Debtors
                   how
                   treated
                   ,
                   an
                   admirable
                   Order
                   ,
                   their
                   tortures
                   ,
                   Prisons
                   .
                   p.
                   185
                
                 
                   Their
                   punishments
                   ,
                   the
                   Visitours
                   .
                   p.
                   186
                
                 
                   The
                   Religion
                   of
                   the
                   Chineses
                   ,
                   their
                   Divinities
                   ,
                   three
                   China
                   Saints
                   ,
                   the
                   Fable
                   of
                   
                     Quani●a
                     .
                     p.
                  
                   187
                
                 
                   The
                   Fable
                   of
                   Neoma
                   ,
                   the
                   Chineses
                   use
                   incantations
                   ,
                   they
                   invoke
                   the
                   Devil
                   .
                   ibid.
                   
                
                 
                   Their
                   belief
                   concerning
                   the
                   Creation
                   ,
                   they
                   believe
                   the
                   immortality
                   of
                   the
                   Soul
                   ,
                   Purgatory
                   .
                   p.
                   188
                
                 
                   They
                   believe
                   the
                   Metempsychosis
                   ,
                   their
                   Religious
                   men
                   ,
                   they
                   use
                   beads
                   ,
                   funeral
                   Ceremonies
                   ,
                   their
                   mourning
                   ,
                   the
                   present
                   state
                   of
                   
                     China
                     .
                     p.
                  
                   189
                
                 
                   The
                   Tartars
                   possess'd
                   of
                   China
                   ,
                   forced
                   thence
                   ,
                   the
                   Origine
                   of
                   the
                   Royal
                   House
                   of
                   Teimings
                   :
                   the
                   beginning
                   of
                   the
                   Tartarian
                   war
                   ,
                   Leaotung
                   taken
                   .
                   p.
                   190
                
                 
                   Vanlie
                   dies
                   ,
                   and
                   is
                   succeeded
                   by
                   Tayohang
                   ,
                   who
                   forces
                   away
                   the
                   Tartars
                   :
                   but
                   they
                   re-enter
                   Leagtung
                   ,
                   the
                   Kings
                   of
                   China
                   and
                   Tartary
                   die
                   ,
                   the
                   Chineses
                   betray
                   their
                   Country
                   ;
                   Thien●ung
                   King
                   of
                   Tartary
                   dies
                   .
                   p.
                   191
                
                 
                   Lizungzo
                   enters
                   the
                   Province
                   of
                   Xansi
                   ,
                   takes
                   the
                   City
                   of
                   
                     Peking
                     .
                     p.
                  
                   192
                
                 
                   A
                   Chinese
                   calls
                   the
                   Tartars
                   to
                   his
                   relief
                   against
                   the
                   Rebels
                   ,
                   the
                   Tartars
                   will
                   not
                   depart
                   
                     China
                     .
                     p.
                  
                   193
                
                 
                   They
                   proclaim
                   their
                   King
                   Emperour
                   of
                   
                     China
                     ;
                     Usanguei
                  
                   made
                   King
                   ,
                   the
                   Southerly
                   Provinces
                   chose
                   another
                   Emperour
                   ,
                   the
                   Tartars
                   enter
                   the
                   Province
                   of
                   
                     Nanking
                     ;
                     Hungquang
                  
                   strangled
                   .
                   ibid.
                   
                
                 
                 
                   Several
                   Chinese
                   Lords
                   retire
                   to
                   Hangcheu
                   ;
                   Another
                   Emperour
                   ,
                   who
                   is
                   also
                   strangled
                   ;
                   other
                   Princes
                   ;
                   this
                   division
                   proves
                   the
                   ruine
                   of
                   China
                   ;
                   the
                   Tartars
                   reduce
                   the
                   Province
                   of
                   Fokien
                   ,
                   the
                   treachery
                   of
                   a
                   Chinese
                   Pirate
                   .
                   p.
                   194
                
                 
                   An
                   Emperour
                   chosen
                   in
                   Quangsi
                   ;
                   the
                   Tartars
                   absolute
                   Masters
                   of
                   
                     China
                     .
                     p.
                  
                   195
                
              
               
                 
                   FEBRVARY
                   .
                
                 
                   He
                   leaves
                   Ceylon
                   the
                   20.
                   and
                   comes
                   the
                   second
                   of
                   July
                   following
                   to
                   the
                   Island
                   of
                   Madagascar
                   ;
                   where
                   they
                   stay
                   six
                   weeks
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   Voyage
                   continued
                   ;
                   several
                   sorts
                   of
                   Birds
                   .
                   p.
                   196
                
                 
                   Several
                   sorts
                   of
                   Fish.
                   ibid.
                   
                
                 
                   Very
                   changeable
                   weather
                   near
                   the
                   Line
                   .
                   p.
                   197
                
                 
                   Maurice
                   Island
                   discover'd
                   ;
                   its
                   Haven
                   ;
                   a
                   prodigious
                   Thorn-back
                   ;
                   No
                   four-footed
                   beasts
                   in
                   the
                   said
                   Island
                   ;
                   the
                   story
                   of
                   a
                   French-man
                   ,
                   who
                   liv'd
                   20.
                   moneths
                   in
                   Maurice
                   Island
                   .
                   p.
                   198
                
                 
                   The
                   Ship
                   puts
                   not
                   into
                   the
                   Island
                   ;
                   Pintados
                   ,
                   a
                   Bird
                   discovering
                   nearness
                   to
                   Land.
                   p.
                   199
                
                 
                   
                     Mangas
                     de
                     Veludo
                  
                   ,
                   a
                   kind
                   of
                   Bird
                   ;
                   the
                   Cape
                   of
                   Agulhas
                   ;
                   Fish
                   foreshewing
                   change
                   of
                   weather
                   .
                   p.
                   200
                
                 
                   Trombas
                   ,
                   what
                   .
                   ibid.
                   
                
                 
                   
                     Cabo
                     falso
                  
                   ;
                   the
                   Cape
                   of
                   
                     Good
                     Hope
                  
                   discovered
                   ;
                   Pinguins
                   a
                   kind
                   of
                   Fowl.
                   p.
                   201
                
                 
                   The
                   Inhabitants
                   about
                   the
                   Cape
                   of
                   
                     Good
                     Hope
                  
                   ;
                   their
                   cloathing
                   ,
                   food
                   ;
                   know
                   neither
                   God
                   nor
                   Devil
                   ;
                   Lions
                   their
                   only
                   enemies
                   .
                   ibid.
                   
                
                 
                   Hurricans
                   .
                   p.
                   202
                
                 
                   Madagascar
                   discover'd
                   ;
                   they
                   put
                   in
                   there
                   ;
                   what
                   Commodities
                   go
                   off
                   there
                   .
                   p.
                   204
                
                 
                   The
                   Lord
                   of
                   those
                   parts
                   ;
                   makes
                   an
                   alliance
                   with
                   the
                   
                     English
                     ;
                     Madagascar
                  
                   described
                   .
                   p.
                   205
                
                 
                   
                     Dragons-bloud
                     ,
                     Aloes
                  
                   ;
                   the
                   Island
                   abounds
                   in
                   Cattle
                   ;
                   its
                   Inhabitants
                   .
                   p.
                   206
                
                 
                   The
                   Men
                   are
                   couragious
                   ;
                   their
                   Armes
                   ;
                   Chief
                   ;
                   Religion
                   ;
                   
                     Mozambique
                     .
                     ibid.
                  
                   
                
                 
                   When
                   discover'd
                   by
                   the
                   
                     Portuguez
                     .
                     p.
                  
                   207
                
                 
                   The
                   first
                   landing
                   of
                   the
                   Dutch
                   at
                   
                     Madagascar
                     .
                     p.
                  
                   208
                
              
               
                 
                   AVGVST
                   .
                
                 
                   He
                   leaves
                   Madagascar
                   the
                   21.
                   and
                   arrives
                   in
                   England
                   the
                   16.
                   of
                   December
                   following
                   .
                
                 
                   Declination
                   of
                   the
                   Load-stone
                   ;
                   the
                   Isle
                   of
                   St.
                   Elizabeth
                   ;
                   Sea-wolves
                   .
                   p.
                   209
                
                 
                   Badgers
                   ;
                   St.
                   Helens
                   Island
                   ;
                   planted
                   by
                   the
                   
                     Portuguez
                     .
                     p.
                  
                   210
                
                 
                   Ascension
                   Island
                   .
                   p.
                   211
                
                 
                   St.
                   
                     Thomas
                     Island
                  
                   ;
                   Land
                   Crevices
                   ;
                   the
                   Inhabitants
                   ;
                   
                     Rolles
                     Island
                     .
                     p.
                  
                   212
                
                 
                   
                     Carisco
                     Island
                     ;
                     Capo
                     Verde
                  
                   ;
                   its
                   Inhabitants
                   ;
                   their
                   Armes
                   ;
                   the
                   Women
                   do
                   all
                   the
                   work
                   .
                   ibid.
                   
                
                 
                   The
                   men
                   drunkards
                   ;
                   believe
                   the
                   immortality
                   of
                   the
                   Soul
                   ;
                   
                     D.
                     Enrique
                  
                   discovers
                   Guiny
                   ;
                   the
                   scituation
                   of
                   
                     Mina
                     .
                     p.
                  
                   213
                
                 
                   The
                   Religion
                   of
                   the
                   Inhabitants
                   ;
                   their
                   superstition
                   ;
                   are
                   religious
                   in
                   their
                   Oaths
                   ;
                   their
                   clothing
                   ,
                   Armes
                   ;
                   the
                   settlement
                   of
                   the
                   Dutch
                   in
                   
                     Guiny
                     .
                     p.
                  
                   214
                
                 
                   Diego-Can
                   discovers
                   the
                   Kingdom
                   of
                   Congo
                   ;
                   its
                   Provinces
                   ,
                   Air
                   ,
                   the
                   Piver
                   Zai●e
                   ;
                   Sea-horses
                   .
                   p.
                   215
                
                 
                   Gold
                   Mines
                   ,
                   Serpents
                   ,
                   Cocos
                   ;
                   their
                   houses
                   .
                   ibid.
                   
                
                 
                   They
                   are
                   all
                   Architects
                   and
                   Physitians
                   ;
                   their
                   cloathing
                   ;
                   the
                   wealth
                   of
                   the
                   Country
                   ;
                   their
                   Money
                   ;
                   the
                   absolute
                   power
                   of
                   the
                   King
                   of
                   Congo
                   ;
                   the
                   Governour
                   of
                   Batta
                   ,
                   Minister
                   of
                   State
                   ;
                   his
                   Priviledges
                   :
                   their
                   Armes
                   and
                   manner
                   of
                   fighting
                   .
                   p.
                   216
                
                 
                   How
                   
                     Christian
                     Religion
                  
                   was
                   introduced
                   there
                   ;
                   the
                   Kingdom
                   of
                   
                     Beny
                     ;
                     Cabo
                     Verde
                  
                   described
                   ;
                   Ptolomy
                   knew
                   nothing
                   of
                   these
                   people
                   ;
                   the
                   Rivers
                   Gambra
                   and
                   
                     Zanaga
                     .
                     p
                  
                   217
                
                 
                   The
                   Inhabitants
                   about
                   the
                   Cape
                   are
                   Pagans
                   ;
                   their
                   way
                   of
                   raising
                   forces
                   ;
                   their
                   Nobility
                   ;
                   the
                   state
                   of
                   the
                   Country
                   when
                   first
                   discover'd
                   ;
                   the
                   story
                   of
                   Beomi
                   ;
                   who
                   is
                   baptized
                   .
                   p.
                   218
                
                 
                   The
                   green
                   Islands
                   ;
                   peopled
                   by
                   the
                   
                     Portuguez
                     ;
                     Flamencos
                  
                   ,
                   a
                   kind
                   of
                   Bird
                   ;
                   St.
                   
                     Jago
                     Island
                  
                   ;
                   the
                   Voyage
                   continued
                   .
                   p.
                   219
                
                 
                   The
                   Azores
                   :
                   their
                   number
                   :
                   they
                   have
                   good
                   fruit
                   .
                   p.
                   220
                
                 
                   Potatoes
                   :
                   Their
                   Wheat
                   will
                   not
                   keep
                   ;
                   Tercera
                   ,
                   Oxen
                   very
                   large
                   ,
                   the
                   Island
                   subject
                   to
                   Earthquakes
                   ,
                   an
                   Island
                   started
                   of
                   a
                   sudden
                   :
                   A
                   Spring
                   that
                   petrifies
                   wood
                   ;
                   a
                   kind
                   of
                   wood
                   hard
                   as
                   iron
                   ,
                   Cedar
                   .
                   p.
                   221
                
                 
                   Michael's
                   Island
                   ,
                   St.
                   Mary's
                   Island
                   ,
                   Gratiosa
                   Island
                   ,
                   St.
                   Georges
                   Island
                   ,
                   Fayal
                   Island
                   ,
                   Pico
                   Island
                   ,
                   the
                   Island
                   of
                   Flore
                   .
                   p.
                   222
                
                 
                   The
                   convenience
                   of
                   these
                   Islands
                   ,
                   the
                   Air
                   very
                   sharp
                   in
                   the
                   Azores
                   .
                   The
                   Canaries
                   when
                   discovered
                   ;
                   Lewis
                   Earl
                   of
                   Clermont
                   conquers
                   them
                   ;
                   a
                   French
                   Gentleman
                   conquers
                   them
                   ,
                   by
                   Commission
                   from
                   the
                   King
                   of
                   
                     Castile
                     .
                     p.
                  
                   223
                
                 
                   They
                   belong
                   to
                   the
                   Crown
                   of
                   Castile
                   ,
                   great
                   
                     Canary
                     ,
                     Teneriffe
                     ,
                     Fierro
                     Island
                     ,
                  
                   a
                   miraculous
                   Tree
                   .
                   p.
                   224
                
                 
                   The
                   Voyage
                   continued
                   ,
                   the
                   West
                   wind
                   reigns
                   from
                   the
                   Azores
                   to
                   England
                   ,
                   they
                   come
                   into
                   the
                   Channel
                   .
                   ibid.
                   
                
                 
                   The
                   Isle
                   of
                   Wight
                   ,
                   the
                   Downs
                   ;
                   the
                   President
                   and
                   the
                   Author
                   like
                   to
                   be
                   cast
                   away
                   in
                   the
                   Haven
                   ,
                   another
                   Tempest
                   .
                   p.
                   225
                
                 
                   The
                   Author
                   comes
                   to
                   
                     London
                     .
                     p.
                  
                   280
                
              
            
             
               
               
                 M.DC.XL
                 .
              
               
                 
                   IANVARY
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   first
                   be
                   is
                   treated
                   by
                   the
                   Lord
                   Mayor
                   ;
                   a
                   strange
                   attempt
                   of
                   a
                   Dutch
                   Marriner
                   ;
                   an
                   example
                   of
                   dreadful
                   solitude
                   .
                   p.
                   226
                
                 
                   A
                   strange
                   resolution
                   of
                   two
                   Christian
                   Slaves
                   .
                   p.
                   227
                
                 
                   The
                   King
                   of
                   England
                   touches
                   some
                   of
                   the
                   Evil.
                   p.
                   283
                
                 
                   The
                   Author
                   having
                   continued
                   at
                   London
                   near
                   three
                   moneths
                   ,
                   leaves
                   it
                   the
                   20.
                   of
                   March
                   ,
                   in
                   order
                   to
                   his
                   return
                   for
                   
                     Holstein
                     .
                     p.
                  
                   228
                
                 
                   A
                   description
                   of
                   Haerlem
                   ,
                   where
                   the
                   Mystery
                   of
                   Printing
                   was
                   first
                   invented
                   .
                   p.
                   229
                
                 
                   The
                   Inscription
                   put
                   upon
                   the
                   house
                   of
                   the
                   first
                   Inventor
                   thereof
                   .
                   ibid.
                   
                
                 
                   He
                   comes
                   to
                   Amsterdam
                   ,
                   a
                   description
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   its
                   commerce
                   .
                   p.
                   230
                
                 
                   The
                   first
                   Voyages
                   of
                   the
                   Dutch
                   to
                   the
                   
                     East-Indies
                     .
                     ibid.
                  
                   
                
                 
                   An
                   account
                   of
                   several
                   other
                   places
                   in
                   
                     Amsterdam
                     .
                     p.
                  
                   231
                
              
               
                 
                   MAY.
                   
                
                 
                   The
                   first
                   ,
                   the
                   Author
                   comes
                   to
                   Gottorp
                   ,
                   where
                   he
                   put
                   on
                   end
                   to
                   his
                   Travels
                   .
                   p.
                   232
                
              
               
                 FINIS
                 .
              
            
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A53322-e18420
           
             16●3
             .
          
           
             The
             occasion
             of
             these
             Travels
             .
          
           
             An
             Embassy
             sent
             the
             King
             of
             Persia
             and
             Great
             Duke
             of
             Muscovy
             .
          
           
             The
             Embassadors
             .
          
           
             OCTOB
             .
          
           
             Their
             retinue
             .
          
           
             NOVEM
             .
          
           
             They
             embark
             .
          
           
             Orders
             for
             civil
             behaviour
             .
          
           
             Bornholm
             .
          
           
             Sea
             sickness
             .
          
           
             It
             s
             cause
             .
          
           
             A
             Calm
             .
          
           
             Cap
             de
             Demesnes
             .
          
           
             Dunemunde
             .
          
           
             The
             Ambassadors
             come
             to
             Riga
             .
          
           
             The
             Magistrat's
             present
             .
          
           
             Riga
             described
             .
          
           
             It
             s
             foundation
             .
          
           
             Made
             an
             Archbishoprick
             .
          
           
             Subject
             to
             Poland
             .
          
           
             Taken
             by
             the
             Suedes
             .
          
           
             Its
             fortifications
             .
          
           
             It
             s
             commerce
             .
          
           
             DECEM
             .
          
           
             The
             Ambassadors
             leave
             Riga
             .
          
           
             Ermes
             Castle
             .
          
           
             Halmet
             Castle
             .
             Ringen
             .
             
               Come
               to
            
             Derpt
             .
          
           
             An
             Episcopal
             City
             .
          
           
             Re-united
             to
             the
             Crown-f
             Poland
             .
             Taken
             by
             the
             Suedes
             .
          
           
             An
             University
             founded
             there
             by
             the
             King
             of
             Sueden
             .
          
           
             JANUARY
             1634.
             
          
           
             The
             Ambassadours
             come
             to
             Narva
             .
          
           
             FEBRUARY
             .
          
           
             To
             Reuel
             .
          
           
             MAY.
             
          
           
             Return
             to
             Narva
             ,
             and
             meet
             the
             Suedish
             Ambassadors
             .
          
           
             The
             Muscovites
             and
             Persians
             defray
             Ambassadors
             charges
             .
          
           
             Anniversary
             Ceremonies
             observ'd
             by
             the
             Muscovites
             for
             the
             dead
             .
          
           
             The
             Ambassadors
             leave
             
               Narva
               .
               Gam
            
             Fort.
             
          
           
             Kapurga
             .
          
           
             The
             civility
             of
             the
             Muscovian
             Ladies
             .
          
           
             Johannestal
             .
          
           
             JUNE
             .
          
           
             Neuschans
             Ladoga
             ,
             a
             Lake
             .
          
           
             The
             Ambassadors
             come
             to
             Notebourg
             .
          
           
             Spiring
             ,
             a
             fifth
             Ambassador
             from
             
               Sueden
               ,
               a
               Hollander
            
             born
             ,
             and
             sometime
             an
             Arrasweaver
             .
             The
             Suedish
             Ambassadors
             depart
             
          
           
             A
             Suedish
             resolution
             .
          
           
             The
             Muscovites
             sleep
             after
             Dinner
             .
          
           
             The
             reception
             of
             the
             Suedish
             Ambassadors
             .
          
           
             A
             Muscovian
             Collation
             .
          
           
             The
             situation
             of
             Notebourg
             .
          
           
             JULY
             .
          
           
             The
             Ambassadors
             came
             to
             Laba
             .
          
           
             Their
             reception
             .
          
           
             Another
             Muscovian
             Collation
             .
          
           
             The
             Ambassadors
             prosecute
             their
             Voyage
             
          
           
             Come
             to
             Ladoga
             .
          
           
             The
             Musick
             of
             Muscovy
             .
          
           
             Wolgda
             .
          
           
             The
             devotion
             of
             the
             Muscovites
             .
          
           
             Wolgda
             described
             .
          
           
             A
             dangerous
             fall
             of
             water
             .
          
           
             Troublesome
             Flies
             and
             other
             insects
             .
          
           
             The
             Presents
             of
             a
             Muscovian
             Monk.
             
          
           
             The
             Muscovites
             do
             not
             condemn
             those
             of
             a
             contrary
             belief
             .
          
           
             Corodiza
             .
          
           
             Soliza
             .
          
           
             Grunza
             .
          
           
             Wisoko
             .
          
           
             Krifseuiza
             .
          
           
             The
             Ambassadors
             came
             to
             Novogorod
             .
          
           
             Brunits
             .
          
           
             AUGUS
             .
          
           
             A
             Muscovian
             Procession
             .
          
           
             Crasmistansky
             .
          
           
             Gam
             Chresta
             .
          
           
             Jaselbitza
             .
          
           
             Simnogora
             Wolsolk
             .
          
           
             Columna
             ▪
             
          
           
             Budeua
             .
          
           
             Torsock
             .
          
           
             Tuere
             .
          
           
             The
             River
             Wolga
             .
          
           
             Nichola
             Nachinski
             .
          
           
             The
             reception
             of
             the
             Ambassadors
             .
          
           
             The
             Pristafs
             take
             the
             vpper
             hand
             of
             the
             Amdors
             .
          
           
             Their
             Lodgings
             .
          
           
             The
             Great
             Dukes
             refreshing
             present
             to
             the
             Ambassadors
             .
          
           
             They
             are
             under
             a
             Guard.
             
          
           
             The
             Ambassadors
             Cavalcade
             
          
           
             The
             Presents
             .
          
           
             The
             Ceremonies
             of
             the
             audience
             .
          
           
             The
             Grand
             Duke
             treats
             the
             Ambassadors
             .
          
           
             SEPTEM
             .
          
           
             The
             Muscovian
             New-years
             day
             .
          
           
             A
             Tartarian
             Cavalcade
             .
          
           
             The
             entrance
             of
             a
             ●urkish
             Ambassador
             .
          
           
             The
             Turkish
             Ambassadors
             first
             audience
             .
          
           
             OCTOB
             .
             A
             Muscovian
             Festival
             .
          
           
             The
             Great
             Duke
             goes
             a
             Pilgrimage
             .
          
           
             NOVEM
             .
          
           
             The
             Great
             Duke
             grants
             the
             Ambassadors
             a
             passage
             through
             his
             Country
             .
          
           
             A
             Cavalcade
             of
             Crim-Tartars
             .
          
           
             The
             Ambassadors
             have
             their
             last
             Audience
             .
          
           
             The
             Czaar's
             present
             .
          
           
             Kl●n
             .
             Tuere
             .
          
           
             Tarsock
             .
             Novogorod
             .
          
           
             1635.
             
          
           
             JANUARY
             .
          
           
             Mokriza
             .
             Tauerin
             .
          
           
             Orlin
             .
             Sariza
             .
             Lilienhagen
             .
             Narva
             .
             Reuel
             .
          
           
             Narva
             .
          
           
             Reuel
             .
          
           
             FEBRUARY
             .
          
           
             The
             Description
             of
             Parnau
             .
          
           
             1635.
             
          
           
             The
             Ambassadors
             come
             to
             Riga
             .
          
           
             Mittau
             .
          
           
             Courland
             made
             a
             Dutchy
             .
          
           
             Doblen
             .
          
           
             Bador
             ▪
             
          
           
             Hashof
             .
          
           
             Walzau
             .
          
           
             Memel
             .
          
           
             Swenzel
             .
          
           
             Bulcapen
             .
          
           
             Koningsberg
             .
          
           
             Elbing
             .
          
           
             Dantsig
             .
          
           
             It
             Stetin
             ▪
             
          
           
             Rostock
             .
          
           
             Wismar
             .
          
           
             Schonberg
             
          
           
             APRIL
             ▪
             
          
           
             Lubeck
             .
          
           
             Arnsbock
             .
          
           
             Pretz
             .
          
           
             Kiel
             .
          
           
             Gottorp
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A53322-e33500
           
             1635.
             
          
           
             Preparatives
             for
             the
             second
             Voyage
             .
          
           
             The
             Ambassadors
             retinue
             .
          
           
             They
             embark
             .
          
           
             The
             Ship
             strikes
             against
             a
             Rock
             .
          
           
             The
             streight
             of
             Calmer
             .
          
           
             NOVEM
             .
          
           
             The
             Isle
             of
             Gotland
             .
          
           
             Tageroort
             ▪
             
          
           
             Oetgensholm
             .
          
           
             Hondeshuig
             .
          
           
             Narga
             .
          
           
             The
             Island
             of
             Hogland
             .
          
           
             A
             dangerous
             attempt
             of
             the
             Ambassadors
             .
          
           
             The
             Ambassadors
             come
             into
             Livonia
             .
          
           
             To
             Reuel
             .
             DECEM
             .
          
           
             Reuel
             described
             .
          
           
             The
             description
             of
             Livonia
             .
          
           
             It
             s
             fertility
             
          
           
             Its
             Inhabitants
             .
          
           
             The
             Orders
             of
             Livonian
             Knights
             .
          
           
             The
             Ceremonies
             of
             marriages
             in
             Livonia
             .
          
           
             They
             are
             sad
             Christians
             .
          
           
             Their
             slavery
             .
          
           
             Their
             opinion
             of
             eternal
             life
             .
          
           
             Their
             Oath
             in
             Law-sutes
             .
          
           
             Their
             Sorcery
             .
          
           
             Their
             obstinacy
             .
          
           
             The
             Nobility
             of
             Livonia
             .
          
           
             The
             Government
             of
             Livonia
          
           
             The
             cont●nuation
             of
             our
             Voyage
             
          
           
             FEBRU
             .
          
           
             MARCH
             The
             Ambassadors
             leave
             
               Reuel
               .
               Kunda
            
             .
             Come
             to
             Narva
             .
          
           
             1636.
             
          
           
             Juanogorod
             .
          
           
             A
             remarkable
             story
             of
             a
             Wolf.
             
          
           
             The
             Ambassadors
             leave
             Narva
          
           
             Lilicnhagen
             .
          
           
             Sarits
             .
          
           
             Orlin
             .
          
           
             Tzuerin
             .
             Desan
             .
             Mokriza
             .
             
               Come
               to
            
             Novogorod
             .
          
           
             A
             description
             of
             the
             City
             of
             Novogorod
             .
          
           
             An
             example
             of
             cruelty
             .
          
           
             Perun
             .
          
           
             St.
             Anthony's
             Monastery
             .
          
           
             
               The
               Ambassadors
               leave
            
             Novogorod
             .
          
           
             Brunits
             .
          
           
             Miedna
             .
          
           
             Kressa
             .
          
           
             Iaselbitza
             .
          
           
             Simnagora
             .
          
           
             Columna
             .
          
           
             Wisna
             wolloka
             .
          
           
             Windra
             Pusk
             .
          
           
             Torsock
             .
          
           
             Troitza
             Miedna
             .
          
           
             Tuere
             .
          
           
             Sawidowa
             
          
           
             Saulkspas
             .
          
           
             Klin
             .
          
           
             Beschick
             .
          
           
             Zerkizouo
             
          
           
             Nicola-Darebna
             .
          
           
             Their
             entrance
             into
             Moscou
             .
          
           
             The
             reception
             of
             the
             Ambassadors
             .
          
           
             Their
             allowance
             ▪
             
          
           
             APRIL
             
          
           
             The
             Palm-Sunday
             Procession
             .
          
           
             The
             Muscov
             an
             
               celebration
               of
            
             Easter
             .
          
           
             Brugman
             hath
             a
             private
             audience
             .
          
           
             MAY.
             
          
           
             JUNE
             .
          
           
             The
             great
             Dutchess
             her
             Cavalcade
             .
          
           
             The
             entrance
             of
             Ambassadors
             from
             Poland
             .
          
           
             The
             fierceness
             of
             a
             Polish
             Ambassador
             .
          
           
             The
             Great
             Duke's
             Pass
             .
          
           
             The
             Ambassadors
             leave
             Moscou
             .
          
           
             A
             description
             of
             Moscou
             .
          
           
             It
             s
             building
             most
             of
             Wood.
             
          
           
             Catayrogod
             .
          
           
             Cremelena
             .
          
           
             Czaargorod
             .
          
           
             Skoradom
             
          
           
             Strelitza
             .
             Slauoda
             .
          
           
             The
             number
             of
             Churches
             and
             Chapels
             in
             Moscou
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A53322-e43440
           
             1636
             ▪
             
          
           
             Muscovy
             described
             .
          
           
             The
             Province
             of
             Woledimer
             .
          
           
             Smolensko
             
          
           
             Rhesan
             .
          
           
             Permie
             .
          
           
             Jugarie
             .
          
           
             Wiathka
             .
          
           
             Bielks
             .
          
           
             Rschouie
             .
          
           
             Tuere
             .
          
           
             Plescou
             .
          
           
             Siberie
             .
          
           
             Jarostaf
             .
          
           
             Rosthou
             .
          
           
             Susdal
             .
          
           
             Dwina
             .
          
           
             Archangel
             .
          
           
             Ustiugha
             .
          
           
             Vologda
             .
          
           
             Bielejezoro
             .
          
           
             Petzora
             .
          
           
             Obdorie
             .
          
           
             The
             source
             of
             Wolga
             .
          
           
             Boristhianes
             .
          
           
             Dwina
             
          
           
             The
             Air
             of
             Muscovy
             .
          
           
             Extremely
             cold
             .
          
           
             Very
             hot
             in
             Summer
             .
          
           
             Fertility
             .
          
           
             Muscovy
             more
             fertile
             than
             Livonia
             .
          
           
             The
             seed-time
             .
          
           
             Their
             harvest
             .
          
           
             The
             fruits
             of
             Muscovy
             .
          
           
             Extraordinary
             Melons
             .
          
           
             Boranez
             .
          
           
             Flowers
             ,
          
           
             Asparagus
             .
          
           
             Venison
             and
             Fowl.
             
          
           
             No
             Deer
             .
          
           
             Furre
             .
          
           
             No
             Carps
             in
             Muscovy
             .
          
           
             Mines
             .
          
           
             Samojede
             .
          
           
             The
             difference
             between
             Samojede
             and
             Samogitia
             .
          
           
             The
             habitations
             of
             the
             Samojedes
          
           
             Their
             nourishment
             .
          
           
             Their
             cloathing
             .
          
           
             The
             error
             of
             certain
             Geographers
             .
          
           
             A
             description
             of
             Groenland
          
           
             Of
             the
             Inhabitants
             .
          
           
             Their
             language
             .
          
           
             Their
             cloathing
             .
          
           
             Their
             ordinary
             exercises
             .
          
           
             They
             are
             Savages
             .
          
           
             The
             Groenlanders
             have
             no
             Gold
             nor
             Silver
             in
             their
             Countrey
             .
          
           
             Are
             Pagans
             .
          
           
             Inhabitants
             of
             Septentrional
             Countries
             swarthy
             .
          
           
             *
             Lib.
             2.
             c.
             78.
             
          
           
             The
             stature
             of
             the
             Muscovites
             .
          
           
             The
             Women
             paint
             .
          
           
             Their
             habit
             
          
           
             Their
             manner
             of
             life
             .
          
           
             They
             are
             ingenuous
             naturally
             .
          
           
             Are
             lyars
             and
             distrustful
             .
          
           
             A
             pleasant
             story
             .
          
           
             Have
             no
             civility
             .
          
           
             Quarrelsome
             .
          
           
             Insolent
             in
             their
             expressions
             .
          
           
             Not
             addicted
             to
             any
             study
             .
          
           
             Shameless
             
          
           
             Drunkards
             .
          
           
             Women
             given
             to
             drink
             .
          
           
             Tobacco
             forbidden
             among
             them
             .
          
           
             They
             are
             born
             to
             slavery
             .
          
           
             Strangers
             are
             in
             no
             better
             condition
             there
             
          
           
             They
             keep
             many
             Slaves
             .
          
           
             They
             are
             good
             Soldiers
             .
          
           
             The
             Siege
             of
             Smolensko
             .
          
           
             Their
             hous-keeping
             .
          
           
             Their
             feeding
             .
          
           
             Hydromel
             how
             made
             .
          
           
             The
             expences
             of
             Persons
             of
             quality
             .
          
           
             The
             highest
             act
             of
             Muscovian
             civility
             .
          
           
             They
             sleep
             after
             Dinner
             .
          
           
             Their
             stoves
             and
             bathing
             places
             .
          
           
             The
             Ceremonies
             of
             their
             marriages
             .
          
           
             The
             nuptial
             bed
             .
          
           
             The
             Ceremonies
             in
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
             How
             the
             Women
             live
             .
          
           
             Their
             divertisement
             .
          
           
             Why
             the
             Muscovites
             beat
             their
             wives
             
          
           
             Adultery
             .
          
           
             Their
             superstition
             .
          
           
             The
             Government
             of
             Muscovy
             .
          
           
             The
             〈◊〉
             signification
             of
             the
             word
             Czaar
             .
          
           
             The
             Czaar's
             Arms.
             
          
           
             The
             Muscovites
             know
             not
             what
             liberty
             is
             .
          
           
             The
             Great
             Dukes
             absolute
             power
             .
          
           
             Changes
             the
             Governours
             of
             Provinces
             every
             three
             years
             .
          
           
             Tee
             Money
             of
             Muscovy
          
           
             Muscovian
             Ambassadours
             .
          
           
             A
             remarkable
             Present
             .
          
           
             An
             Epit●my
             of
             the
             History
             of
             Muscovy
             .
             Juan
             Basilouits
             .
          
           
             Boris
             Gudenou
             .
          
           
             Foedor
             Borissouits
             .
          
           
             A
             counterfeit
             Demetrius
             .
          
           
             A
             conspiracy
             against
             the
             counterfeit
             Demetrius
             ,
          
           
             Demetrius
             kill'd
             .
          
           
             Zuski
             made
             Great
             Duke
             .
             A
             second
             counterfeit
             Demetrius
             .
          
           
             A
             third
             Impostor
             .
          
           
             Uladislaus
             
               Prince
               of
            
             Poland
             chosen
             Czaar
             of
             Muscovy
             .
          
           
             The
             Muscovites
             discontented
             against
             the
             Polanders
             .
          
           
             
               Michael
               Federouits
            
             chosen
             Great
             Duke
             .
          
           
             A
             counterfeit
             
               Zuski
               ▪
            
             Son
             of
             a
             Linnen-Draper
             .
          
           
             His
             first
             preferment
             
          
           
             Cheats
             his
             fellow
             Officer
             .
          
           
             Burns
             his
             wife
             ,
             and
             retreats
             into
             Poland
             .
          
           
             Goes
             to
             Chmielniski
             .
          
           
             Turns
             Turk
             
          
           
             Becomes
             a
             Roman
             Catholick
             .
             Goes
             into
             Sueden
             .
          
           
             To
             Brussels
             .
          
           
             Embraces
             the
             Lutheran
             religion
             
          
           
             The
             Great
             Duke's
             Letters
             to
             the
             Duke
             of
             Holstein
          
           
             Timoska
             varies
             in
             his
             depositions
             .
          
           
             Would
             procure
             his
             own
             death
             .
          
           
             Is
             tortured
             
          
           
             And
             Executed
             ▪
             
          
           
             The
             Ceremonies
             of
             the
             Czaar's
             Coronation
             ,
          
           
             The
             Great
             Dukes
             favourite
             .
          
           
             An
             Insurrection
             in
             Moscou
             .
          
           
             Plesseou
             put
             to
             death
             .
          
           
             The
             principal
             Officers
             of
             Muscovy
             ,
             and
             their
             〈◊〉
             .
          
           
             The
             Bojares
             obliged
             to
             follow
             the
             Court.
             
          
           
             Their
             expence
             .
          
           
             They
             esteem
             Nobility
             .
          
           
             His
             Expenc●
             .
          
           
             Their
             administration
             of
             Iustice
             .
          
           
             Their
             ordinary
             punishments
             .
          
           
             The
             Religion
             of
             the
             Muscovites
             .
          
           
             Their
             Baptism
             .
          
           
             The
             admirable
             constancy
             of
             an
             English
             Gentlewoman
             .
          
           
             Their
             Images
             .
          
           
             Their
             Churches
             .
          
           
             Their
             Hierarchy
             .
          
           
             Their
             Prelates
             marry
             not
             .
          
           
             How
             the
             Monks
             live
             .
          
           
             The
             Habits
             of
             the
             Ecclesiasticks
             .
          
           
             The
             Priests
             are
             oblig'd
             to
             marry
             .
          
           
             Their
             Mo●●steries
             .
          
           
             T●eir
             ●asts
             ▪
             
          
           
             Their
             Confession
             .
          
           
             Their
             Communion
             .
          
           
             Their
             manner
             of
             burial
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A53322-e77050
           
             JUNE
             ,
          
           
             Columna
             .
          
           
             Peresla
             .
          
           
             Rhesan
             .
          
           
             Cassinogogorod
             .
          
           
             The
             City
             of
             Moruma
             .
          
           
             The
             Tartars
             of
             Mordwa
             .
          
           
             Nisenovogorod
             .
          
           
             The
             Wolga
             .
          
           
             B●silig●rod
             .
          
           
             Ceremi●●ses
             .
          
           
             The
             City
             of
             Sabakzar
             .
          
           
             The
             City
             of
             Suiatski
             .
          
           
             The
             City
             of
             Casan
             .
          
           
             A
             Tartar
             Prince
             .
          
           
             The
             Province
             of
             Casan
             .
          
           
             Reduc'd
             by
             the
             Muscovites
             .
          
           
             The
             Tartars
             Masters
             of
             the
             City
             of
             Moscou
             .
          
           
             The
             Great
             Duke
             Tributary
             to
             the
             artar
             .
          
           
             The
             fidelity
             of
             the
             Weywode
             of
             Resan
             .
          
           
             Casan
             
               ●esieged
               by
            
             John
             Basilouits
             .
          
           
             And
             takes
             it
             by
             storm
             .
          
           
             Melons
             of
             extraordinary
             bigness
             .
          
           
             The
             Course
             of
             Wolga
             .
          
           
             Ice
             in
             August
             .
          
           
             The
             River
             Kama
             .
          
           
             The
             City
             of
             Tetus
             .
          
           
             The
             River
             of
             Utka
             .
          
           
             The
             River
             Ussa
             .
          
           
             The
             superstition
             of
             the
             Muscovites
             .
          
           
             The
             City
             of
             Samara
             .
          
           
             The
             Mountain
             of
             the
             Cosaques
             .
          
           
             SEPTEMBER
             .
          
           
             The
             City
             of
             Soratof
             .
          
           
             The
             King
             of
             Persia's
             Cuptzi
             .
          
           
             The
             first
             Branch
             of
             Wolga
             .
          
           
             The
             City
             of
             Zariza
             .
          
           
             1366.
             
          
           
             The
             second
             branch
             of
             the
             Wolga
             .
          
           
             1636.
             
          
           
             The
             City
             of
             Tzornogar
             .
          
           
             The
             third
             branch
             of
             the
             Wolga
             .
          
           
             The
             fourth
             branch
             of
             the
             Wolga
             .
          
           
             A
             fifth
             Branch
             of
             the
             Wolga
             .
          
           
             A
             sixth
             Branch
             of
             the
             Wolga
             .
          
           
             The
             seventh
             Branch
             of
             the
             Wolga
             .
          
           
             The
             Ambassadors
             come
             to
             Astrachan
             .
          
           
             A
             description
             of
             the
             City
             of
             strachan
             .
          
           
             A
             description
             of
             Nagaia
             .
          
           
             The
             Isle
             of
             Dolgoi
             .
          
           
             Salt-pits
             ▪
             
          
           
             The
             Fruits
             of
             
               Nagaia
               ▪
            
          
           
             Its
             Inhabitants
             .
          
           
             Their
             food
             ▪
             
          
           
             Their
             Religion
             .
          
           
             A
             custom
             of
             Persia
             to
             make
             Presents
             to
             persons
             of
             quality
             .
          
           
             The
             Cuptzi's
             Present
             .
          
           
             1366
             ,
          
           
             The
             Cuptzi
             visits
             the
             Ambassadors
             .
          
           
             The
             Weywodes
             Presents
             .
          
           
             The
             Ambassadors
             visit
             the
             Tartar-Prince
             
          
           
             1636.
             
          
           
             The
             incivility
             of
             the
             Muscovites
             .
          
           
             The
             Cuptzi's
             Feasts
             .
          
           
             The
             Tartars
             much
             given
             to
             Hawking
             .
          
           
             The
             Treatment
             of
             another
             Persian
             Merchant
             .
          
           
             Brugmans●●nprudence
             ●●nprudence
             .
          
           
             Another
             Tartar-Prince
             visits
             the
             Ambassadors
             .
             The
             Weywodes
             Present
             .
          
           
             OCTOB
             .
          
           
             Provisions
             for
             the
             continuation
             of
             the
             Voyage
             .
          
           
             The
             Ambassadors
             leave
             Astrachan
             .
          
           
             Simples
             of
             extraordinary
             bigness
             .
          
           
             Snakes
             .
          
           
             A
             Muscovian
             Slurr
             .
          
           
             The
             civility
             of
             a
             Persian
             Pilot.
             
          
           
             An
             ominous
             day
             .
          
           
             NOVEM
             ▪
             
          
           
             Terki
             described
             .
          
           
             The
             Garrison
             of
             Terki
             .
          
           
             The
             Cuptzi's
             Present
             to
             the
             Ambassadors
             .
          
           
             A
             mutiny
             in
             the
             ship
             .
          
           
             An
             Eunuch
             belonging
             to
             the
             King
             of
             Persia
             visits
             the
             Ambassador
             .
          
           
             Their
             Presents
             to
             the
             Weywode
             .
          
           
             Their
             message
             to
             the
             Tartar-Prince
             .
          
           
             The
             reception
             of
             the
             Envoys
             from
             the
             Ambassadors
             by
             th●
             Tartar-Princess
             .
          
           
             The
             Collation
             .
          
           
             The
             curiosity
             of
             the
             Tartar-Ladies
             .
          
           
             The
             Tartars
             enclin'd
             to
             theft
             .
          
           
             The
             Ambassadors
             leave
             Terki
             .
          
           
             The
             Weywode's
             Present
             .
          
           
             An
             Island
             in
             the
             Caspian
             Sea.
             
          
           
             Mount
             Caucasus
             .
          
           
             Mengrelia
             .
          
           
             Mount
             Aratat
             .
          
           
             A
             Tempest
             .
          
           
             The
             Ambassadors
             disembark
             with
             part
             of
             their
             retinue
             .
          
           
             A
             strange
             resolution
             in
             the
             utmost
             hazard
             .
          
           
             The
             Ship
             runs
             a-ground
             .
          
           
             A
             description
             of
             the
             Caspian
             Sea.
             
          
           
             1366.
             
          
           
             Is
             a
             sea
             by
             it self
             .
          
           
             The
             length
             &
             breadth
             of
             the
             Caspian
             Sea.
             
          
           
             1636.
             
          
           
             The
             water
             is
             Salt.
             
          
           
             Neither
             Ebbs
             nor
             Flows
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A53322-e97800
           
             1636.
             
          
           
             The
             name
             of
             Persia.
             
          
           
             1366.
             
          
           
             The
             Province
             of
             Erak
             .
          
           
             The
             Province
             of
             Fars
             .
          
           
             The
             Province
             of
             Sciruan
             .
          
           
             The
             Province
             of
             Iran
             .
          
           
             1636.
             
          
           
             The
             Province
             of
             Adirbeitzan
             .
          
           
             The
             Province
             of
             Kilan
             .
          
           
             Mesanderan
             .
          
           
             Lahetza●
             .
          
           
             Rescht
             ▪
             
          
           
             Kesker
             .
          
           
             The
             Province
             of
             Choralan
             .
          
           
             The
             Province
             of
             Sablusthan
          
           
             Sitzistan
             .
          
           
             Kirman
             .
          
           
             1366
             ▪
             
          
           
             The
             Province
             of
             
               Ch●sistan
               ▪
            
          
           
             The
             Province
             of
             Tzisire
             ,
             or
             Diarbek
             .
          
           
             The
             Province
             of
             Schiruan●
          
           
             The
             Houses
             of
             Persia.
             
          
           
             Brugmans
             incivility
             .
          
           
             The
             Governours
             resentment
             .
          
           
             The
             Cuptzi
             comes
             to
             Niasabath
          
           
             The
             Tartar-Prince
             of
             Dagestan
             visits
             t●e
             Ambassadors
             .
          
           
             Brugman
             
               's
               indiscretion
            
             .
          
           
             The
             Ambassadors
             leave
             Niasabath
             .
          
           
             Padars
             .
             a
             people
             .
          
           
             They
             lodge
             in
             a
             Caravansera
             .
          
           
             The
             Mountain
             of
             Barmach
             .
          
           
             Ruins
             of
             Fortresses
             .
          
           
             The
             opinion
             of
             the
             Persians
             concerning
             these
             Fortresses
             .
          
           
             The
             Sepulchre
             of
             a
             Persian
             Saint
             .
          
           
             The
             Sepulchre
             described
             .
          
           
             The
             Sepulchre
             of
             another
             Saint
             .
          
           
             Shels
             in
             mountains
             far
             from
             the
             Sea.
             
          
           
             The
             superstition
             of
             the
             Persians
             .
          
           
             The
             reception
             of
             the
             Ambassadors
             at
             Schamachie
             .
          
           
             The
             Chan
             of
             Schamachie
             meets
             the
             Ambassadors
             .
          
           
             Allows
             them
             seats
             ;
             contrary
             to
             the
             custom
             ,
          
           
             The
             services
             of
             the
             Feast
             .
          
           
             A
             strange
             sort
             of
             Napkins
             .
          
           
             The
             neatness
             of
             the
             Persians
             .
          
           
             The
             Chan
             an
             exellent
             Marks-man
             ,
          
           
             One
             of
             the
             company
             kills
             himself
             with
             drinking
             Aquavitae
             .
          
           
             1637.
             
          
           
             The
             Armenians
             bless
             the
             Water
             on
             T●ei●day
             .
          
           
             The
             Ambassadors
             ,
             assist
             at
             their
             Service
             .
          
           
             The
             Ceremonies
             of
             the
             Arminians
             in
             Consecrating
             the
             Water
             .
          
           
             The
             Calenter's
             Feast
             .
          
           
             The
             Ambassadors
             Presents
             to
             the
             Chan.
             
          
           
             The
             Governour
             permits
             the
             Armenians
             to
             build
             a
             Church
             .
          
           
             The
             Schach●
             orders
             for
             the
             Ambassadors
             .
          
           
             The
             Muscovian
             Envoy
             leaves
             Schamachie
             .
          
           
             FEBRU
             .
          
           
             A
             College
             for
             the
             instruction
             of
             Youth
             .
          
           
             1637.
             
          
           
             A
             School
             for
             Children
             .
          
           
             An
             Augustine
             Monk
             visits
             the
             Ambassadors
             .
          
           
             A
             Feast
             in
             memory
             of
             Haly.
             
          
           
             A
             Persian
             Priest
             pleasantly
             dress'd
             .
          
           
             A
             Procession
             .
          
           
             The
             Ambassadors
             treated
             by
             the
             Chan.
             
          
           
             An
             order
             from
             the
             Court
             for
             their
             departure
             .
          
           
             MARCH
             
          
           
             Another
             Festival
             .
          
           
             The
             first
             day
             of
             the
             Year
             .
          
           
             Which
             consists
             of
             12
             ,
             Lunar
             moneths
             .
          
           
             Our
             Persian
             Interpreter
             proves
             a
             Renegade
             .
          
           
             The
             Ambassadors
             re-embursed
             their
             expence
             .
          
           
             Scamachie
             
               described
               ▪
            
          
           
             Its
             streets
             and
             houses
             .
             Its
             Inhabitants
             ,
             their
             Language
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             The
             Chan's
             charge
             .
          
           
             Sepulchres
             of
             Saints
             .
          
           
             The
             Tomb
             of
             a
             Princess
             of
             Persia.
             
          
           
             The
             perpetual
             f●●e
             of
             the
             antient
             Persians
             .
          
           
             The
             Ambassadors
             presecute
             their
             journey
             .
          
           
             The
             demeanour
             of
             one
             of
             the
             Ambassadors
             .
          
           
             Nomades
             .
          
           
             The
             conjunction
             of
             Cyrus
             and
             Aras.
             
          
           
             The
             Frontiers
             of
             Schiruan
             and
             Mokan
          
           
             APRIL
             .
          
           
             Ahu
             ,
             a
             kind
             of
             Deer
             .
          
           
             Tortoises
             .
          
           
             The
             Inhabitants
             .
          
           
             Betzirwan
             
          
           
             Tartarian
             Hutts
             .
          
           
             Ill
             weather
             ,
          
           
             A
             ven●●●ous
             Herb
             ▪
             
          
           
             The
             King
             sends
             another
             Conductor
             to
             meet
             the
             Ambassadors
             .
          
           
             The
             entrance
             of
             the
             Ambassadors
             into
             Ardebil
             .
          
           
             The
             Governour
             gives
             them
             a
             Collation
             .
          
           
             The
             Chan's
             House
             described
             .
          
           
             The
             veneration
             the
             Persians
             have
             for
             their
             Prince
             ▪
             
          
           
             Thaberick
             ▪
             
          
           
             Is
             serv'd
             without
             Wine
             .
          
           
             The
             expence
             at
             Ardebil
             .
          
           
             The
             Governours
             visit
             
          
           
             The
             visit
             of
             an
             Armenian
             Bishop
             .
             Christian
             Churches
             in
             Asia
             .
          
           
             Kurban
             or
             Sacrifice
             of
             the
             Persians
             .
          
           
             The
             Pilgrimages
             of
             the
             Persians
             and
             Turks
             .
          
           
             Particulars
             of
             the
             Pilgrimage
             to
             Meca
             .
          
           
             Prayers
             for
             the
             dead
             .
          
           
             The
             Chan
             treats
             the
             Ambassadors
             .
          
           
             Acquaints
             them
             with
             the
             violent
             death
             of
             the
             Grand-Signior
             .
          
           
             MAY.
             
          
           
             The
             Chancellor
             of
             Persia's
             son
             visits
             the
             Ambassadors
             .
          
           
             A
             particular
             Festival
             of
             the
             Persians
             .
          
           
             A
             strange
             kind
             of
             Devotion
             .
          
           
             A
             false
             miracle
             .
          
           
             The
             last
             Ceremonie●
             of
             the
             Festival
             .
          
           
             Persian
             Poets
             .
          
           
             Fire-work
             .
          
           
             The
             enterment
             of
             Hossein
             reprrsented
             
          
           
             A
             bloody
             devotion
             .
          
           
             Ardebil
             described
             .
          
           
             The
             air
             not
             so
             warm
             as
             elsewhere
             .
          
           
             The
             fertility
             of
             its
             soil
             .
          
           
             Its
             Streets
             ▪
             
          
           
             It
             s
             Market-place
             .
          
           
             The
             S●pulchre
             of
             Schich-Sefi
             a
             Sanctuary
             .
          
           
             Its
             Metzids
             or
             Mosqueys
             .
          
           
             The
             Ambassadors
             visit
             Sehich-Sefi's
             Sepulchre
             .
          
           
             Lay
             down
             their
             Arms
             at
             the
             entrance
             .
          
           
             Schich-Sefi's
             Fast
             of
             forty
             days
             .
          
           
             Laicks
             not
             permitted
             to
             appreach
             the
             Sepulchre
             .
          
           
             A
             miraculous
             Vault
             .
          
           
             The
             Library
             
          
           
             The
             Kitchin
             
          
           
             The
             Charity
             of
             the
             place
             .
          
           
             Sepulchres
             of
             the
             Kings
             of
             Persia.
             
          
           
             A
             Fable
             .
          
           
             Commissaries
             for
             the
             reception
             of
             the
             profits
             .
          
           
             The
             confidence
             of
             a
             Favourite
             ,
          
           
             Insolence
             punished
             .
          
           
             Another
             Saint's
             Sepulchre
             .
          
           
             The
             Tomb
             described
             .
          
           
             The
             Governour
             of
             Ardebil
             administers
             an
             Oath
             to
             the
             religious
             men
             belonging
             to
             the
             Sepulchre
             .
          
           
             Medicinal
             Waters
             .
          
           
             Sulphureous
             Sources
             .
          
           
             Sources
             of
             hot
             water
             .
          
           
             Serpents
             discover
             the
             wholesomness
             of
             the
             water
             .
          
           
             JUNE
             .
          
           
             The
             King
             sends
             the
             Ambassadors
             another
             Conductor
             .
          
           
             They
             leave
             Ardebil
             .
          
           
             The
             Chan
             takes
             leave
             of
             the
             Ambassadors
             .
          
           
             The
             Province
             of
             Chalcal
             .
          
           
             The
             corruption
             of
             the
             Persian
             Officers
             .
          
           
             Grass-hoppers
             .
          
           
             Kisilosein
             .
          
           
             The
             Mehemandars
             complaint
             .
          
           
             The
             Persians
             set
             upon
             the
             Ambassadors
             Guard.
             
          
           
             The
             City
             of
             Senkan
             .
          
           
             A
             Horseman
             had
             neither
             hands
             n●r
             feet
             .
          
           
             Senkan
             destroyed
             by
             Tamberlane
             .
          
           
             A
             branch
             of
             Mount
             Taurus
             .
          
           
             Sulthanie
             .
          
           
             It
             s
             situation
             .
          
           
             Built
             by
             Chodabende
             .
          
           
             A
             likely
             story
             .
          
           
             A
             Paraphrase
             of
             the
             Alchoran
             .
          
           
             The
             superstition
             of
             the
             Persians
             .
          
           
             Artillery
             .
          
           
             Tamberlane
             had
             a
             respect
             for
             the
             Mosqueys
             .
          
           
             The
             Women
             travel
             in
             great
             Chests
             
          
           
             The
             situation
             of
             Caswin
             .
          
           
             Is
             the
             antient
             Arsacia
             .
          
           
             Hath
             above
             100000.
             
             Inhabistants
             .
          
           
             It
             s
             Language
             .
          
           
             The
             antient
             residence
             of
             the
             Kings
             of
             Persia.
             
          
           
             It
             s
             Palace
             .
          
           
             Markets
             .
          
           
             Turqueses
             and
             Rubies
             vary
             cheap
             .
          
           
             The
             Sepulchre
             of
             Hossen●
             Son
             ▪
             
          
           
             Caravanseras
             .
          
           
             The
             fabulous
             story
             of
             Lokman
             .
          
           
             Risa
             a
             false
             Prophet
             .
          
           
             The
             History
             of
             the
             Indian
             Prince
             ▪
             
          
           
             Schach-Tamas's
             evasion
             .
          
           
             The
             Ambassadors
             send
             to
             visit
             the
             Indian
             Prince
             .
          
           
             JULY
             
          
           
             The
             Governour
             gives
             the
             Ambassadors
             a
             Divertisement
             .
          
           
             Elephant
             ▪
             
          
           
             An
             error
             of
             the
             Antients
             .
          
           
             The
             Mountain
             of
             Elwend
             .
          
           
             A
             pleasant
             story
             .
          
           
             The
             Ambassadors
             leave
             Caswin
             .
          
           
             The
             situation
             of
             Saba
             ,
          
           
             Excellent
             fruits
             at
             Saba
             .
          
           
             Excessive
             heats
             .
          
           
             The
             City
             of
             Kom
             .
          
           
             It
             s
             situation
             .
          
           
             Is
             Ptolomy's
             Guriana
             .
          
           
             Its
             fruits
             .
          
           
             Melons
             .
          
           
             It
             s
             Trafsick
             .
          
           
             The
             Inhabitants
             inclin'd
             to
             thesi
             .
          
           
             They
             leave
             Kom
             .
          
           
             Come
             to
             Katschan
             .
          
           
             The
             Daruga's
             advancement
             
          
           
             The
             situation
             of
             Katschan
             .
             It
             s
             bigness
             
          
           
             A
             House
             with
             a
             1000.
             
             Doors
             .
          
           
             Venemous
             Creatures
             .
          
           
             A
             remedy
             against
             Scorpions
             .
          
           
             The
             Author
             stung
             by
             a
             Scorpion
             .
          
           
             Another
             venemous
             insect
             .
          
           
             It
             s
             venom
             ,
             and
             the
             effect
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             The
             remedy
             .
          
           
             Sheep
             eat
             these
             insects
             .
          
           
             The
             Fable
             of
             
               Schutza
               Adin
            
             .
          
           
             Hassan
             Kaschi
             an
             Arbian
             Author
             .
          
           
             Elmacini
             another
             Arabian
             Author
             .
          
           
             The
             Ambassadors
             leave
             Caschan
             .
          
           
             Come
             to
             Natens
             .
          
           
             Contin●e
             their
             journey
             .
          
           
             AUG
             .
          
           
             Are
             lodg'd
             among
             the
             Armenians
             .
          
           
             Are
             visited
             by
             the
             Dutch
             Factor
             .
          
           
             A
             quarre
             .
             with
             the
             Indian
             Ambassadors
             Domesticks
             .
          
           
             The
             Indian
             Leader
             kill'd
             .
          
           
             The
             King
             inter
             p●ses
             his
             Authority
             .
          
           
             The
             Indian
             Ambassador
             dismiss'd
             .
          
           
             His
             aboad
             at
             Ispahan
          
           
             His
             presents
             .
          
           
             The
             occas●on
             of
             the
             Embassy
             ▪
             
          
           
             He
             departs
             ▪
             
          
           
             The
             Ambassadors
             change
             their
             quarters
             .
          
           
             The
             King
             treats
             them
             still
             .
          
           
             They
             go
             into
             Muscovian
             habits
             
          
           
             Their
             first
             audience
             .
          
           
             The
             Presents
             made
             in
             the
             Prince's
             name
             .
          
           
             The
             Ambassadors
             Presents
             .
          
           
             The
             Persians
             observe
             no
             Order
             in
             their
             Ceremonies
             .
          
           
             The
             reception
             of
             the
             Ambassadors
             .
          
           
             The
             Hall
             for
             audience
             .
          
           
             Silver
             Pails
             to
             water
             horses
             .
          
           
             The
             King's
             age
             .
          
           
             The
             Ambassadors
             bro●ght
             in
             to
             audience
             
          
           
             Gold
             Plate
             .
          
           
             Schiras
             -
             wine
             .
          
           
             The
             Carver
             .
          
           
             Their
             manner
             of
             sitting
             at
             meat
             .
          
           
             Silence
             at
             meats
             .
          
           
             Musick
             .
          
           
             The
             first
             private
             Audience
             .
          
           
             Celebrate
             the
             Festival
             of
             St.
             Augustine
             .
          
           
             Dl●e
             in
             the
             Monastery
             .
          
           
             SEPT
             .
          
           
             Two
             Armenian
             Lords
             visit
             the
             Ambassadors
             .
          
           
             Musick
             .
          
           
             Porcelane
             Musick
             .
          
           
             The
             magnificence
             of
             an
             Armenian
             Lord.
             
          
           
             The
             second
             private
             Audience
             .
          
           
             The
             Ambassadors
             treated
             by
             the
             English.
             
          
           
             Indian
             Dancing-Women
             .
          
           
             Handsome
             and
             well
             shap'd
             .
          
           
             Their
             habit
             
          
           
             OCTOB
             .
          
           
             The
             Ambassadors
             make
             a
             feast
             .
          
           
             Running
             at
             a
             Ring
             .
          
           
             The
             scandalous
             Life
             of
             one
             of
             the
             Ambassadors
             .
          
           
             Ceremonies
             of
             Marriage
             among
             the
             Armenians
             .
          
           
             The
             Baptism
             of
             the
             Armenians
             .
          
           
             The
             Tragical
             History
             of
             a
             Clock-maker
             .
          
           
             Is
             execute●
             ▪
             
          
           
             His
             enterment
             .
          
           
             The
             King
             takes
             the
             Ambassadors
             along
             with
             him
             a-hunting
             ▪
             
          
           
             An
             Astrologer
             .
          
           
             Crane-hunting
             .
          
           
             Drake
             ,
             and
             Wild-goose-hunting
             .
          
           
             Leopards
             .
          
           
             A
             Persian
             Lord
             turns
             Executioner
             .
          
           
             Wild-Ass●●esh
             much
             esteem'd
             in
             Persia.
             
          
           
             Presents
             from
             one
             of
             the
             Ambassadors
             to
             the
             King
             
          
           
             Pidgeon-Hunting
             .
          
           
             The
             King
             liberal
             in
             his
             Debauches
             .
          
           
             The
             Chancellor
             treats
             the
             Ambassadors
             .
          
           
             A
             Hall
             set
             all
             about
             with
             Looking
             -
             Glasses
             
          
           
             The
             Persian
             treatments
             have
             all
             Diversions
             
          
           
             The
             Chancellors
             name
             ,
             age
             ,
             and
             fortune
             .
          
           
             A
             second
             conference
             with
             the
             Chancellor
             .
          
           
             DECEM
             .
          
           
             The
             King's
             Presents
             to
             the
             Ambassadors
             .
          
           
             The
             Ambassadors
             last
             treatment
             at
             Court.
             
          
           
             The
             Chancellors
             Present
             to
             the
             King.
             
          
           
             The
             Ambassadors
             take
             leave
             of
             the
             King
             
          
           
             The
             Muscovian
             Poslanick
             dismiss'd
             .
          
           
             The
             Presents
             from
             some
             Persian
             Lords
             to
             the
             Ambassadors
             .
          
           
             Brugmans
             imprudence
             .
          
           
             One
             of
             the
             Gentlemen
             of
             the
             reti●●e
             〈◊〉
             takes
             Sanctuàry
             
          
           
             Brugmans
             insolence
             .
          
           
             The
             King's
             patience
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A53322-e132400
           
             Ispahan
             
               described
               ▪
            
          
           
             It
             s
             greatness
             .
          
           
             The
             River
             Senderut
             .
          
           
             Ispahan
             
               destroy'd
               by
            
             Tamberlane
             .
          
           
             Its
             Gardens
             .
          
           
             Its
             Fountains
             .
          
           
             Their
             Houses
             .
          
           
             Their
             stoves
             ▪
             
          
           
             The
             streets
             ▪
             
          
           
             The
             Maida●
             
          
           
             The
             King's
             Palace
             .
          
           
             His
             Guard
             ,
          
           
             The
             Sanctuary
             .
          
           
             It
             s
             Citadel
             .
          
           
             Another
             Sanctuary
             
          
           
             T●e
             chief
             Mosquey
             of
             the
             City
             ▪
             
          
           
             The
             Exercises
             of
             the
             Grand●es
             .
          
           
             Taverns
             .
          
           
             Places
             where
             The
             is
             drunk
             .
          
           
             Chesse
             .
          
           
             Places
             for
             Tobacco
             and
             Cahwa
             ,
             or
             Coffee
             .
          
           
             Barbars
             and
             Surgeous
             .
          
           
             The
             Basar
             .
          
           
             Ispahan
             a
             place
             of
             great
             trade
             
          
           
             The
             Persian
             money
             ▪
             
          
           
             Their
             brass
             money
             .
          
           
             Caravanseras
             or
             publick
             Inns.
             
          
           
             French
             Capucius
             .
          
           
             The
             King's
             stables
             .
          
           
             His
             Garden
             .
          
           
             Fruit-Trees
             .
          
           
             The
             Suburbs
             .
             Tzulfa
             .
          
           
             Tabrisabath
             .
          
           
             Hasenabath
             .
          
           
             Kebrabath
             .
          
           
             The
             Religion
             of
             the
             Kebbers
             .
          
           
             Villages
             near
             Ispahan
             .
          
           
             The
             fields
             about
             it
             .
          
           
             The
             air
             of
             Persia.
             
          
           
             Diseases
             .
          
           
             Persia
             is
             sandy
             and
             dry
             .
          
           
             Cotton
             ▪
             
          
           
             Domestick
             ,
             Creatures
             
          
           
             Sheep
             .
          
           
             Goats
             .
          
           
             Buffles
             .
          
           
             They
             abhor
             Swine
             .
          
           
             Camels
             .
          
           
             Carava●●
             .
          
           
             Horses
             .
          
           
             Mules
             .
          
           
             Asses
             .
          
           
             Fruits
             .
          
           
             Melons
             .
          
           
             Citrulls
             .
          
           
             Padintzan
             .
          
           
             The
             Vine
             ,
          
           
             Why
             the
             Mahumetans
             drink
             no
             Wine
             .
          
           
             Duschab
             .
          
           
             Helwa
             .
          
           
             Zutzuch
             .
          
           
             Fruit-Trees
             .
          
           
             Silk
             
          
           
             Nefte
             .
          
           
             Salt.
             
          
           
             Iron
             ▪
             
          
           
             The
             stature
             of
             the
             Persians
             ,
          
           
             Paint
             their
             Hands
             and
             Nails
             .
          
           
             Their
             Habit
             .
          
           
             Lib.
             3.
             
          
           
             Kisilbaschs
             
          
           
             The
             Habit
             of
             the
             Women
             .
          
           
             Chap.
             1.
             
          
           
             The
             Persians
             are
             very
             neat
             .
          
           
             Iagenious
             .
          
           
             Liars
             .
          
           
             True
             in
             their
             friendships
             
          
           
             〈…〉
             
          
           
             The
             King
             Persia
             hath
             several
             Wives
             and
             Concubin●s
             .
          
           
             Sodomy
             not
             punish'd
             in
             Persia.
             
          
           
             Polygamy
             allowed
             in
             Persia.
             
          
           
             The
             House-keeping
             of
             〈◊〉
             Persi●ns
          
           
             Their
             Housholdstuff
             .
          
           
             Their
             ordinary
             food
             is
             Rice
             .
          
           
             Which
             servs
             them
             for
             Bread
             ,
          
           
             Their
             Drink
             ▪
             
          
           
             They
             tak●
             Opium
             .
          
           
             They
             take
             Tobacco
             .
          
           
             Cahwa
             ,
             or
             Coffee
             .
          
           
             The
             use
             of
             The
             ,
             or
             Tea
             .
          
           
             Where
             the
             best
             Stuffs
             are
             made
             ▪
             
          
           
             Persia
             yields
             yearly
             20000.
             
             Balls
             of
             Silk
             .
          
           
             Trading
             not
             obstructed
             by
             the
             Wars
             .
          
           
             The
             inconvenience
             of
             Polygamy
             .
          
           
             Incest
             tolerated
             .
          
           
             Their
             Ceremonies
             of
             Marriage
             ,
          
           
             The
             Watch
             in
             the
             Night
             .
          
           
             Marriage
             for
             a
             certain
             time
             .
          
           
             The
             superstition
             of
             the
             Persians
             .
          
           
             They
             are
             jealous
             .
          
           
             Adultery
             cruelly
             punish'd
             ▪
             
          
           
             Divorce
             lawful
             .
          
           
             A
             pleasant
             story
             .
          
           
             Another
             story
             .
          
           
             The
             Education
             of
             their
             children
             .
          
           
             Their
             Authors
             for
             reading
             .
          
           
             Their
             Writing
             .
          
           
             Their
             Ink.
             
          
           
             And
             Pens
             .
          
           
             The
             Persian
             Language
             .
          
           
             The
             Persians
             learn
             the
             Turkish
             Language
             .
          
           
             Their
             Characters
             .
          
           
             Their
             Vniversities
             .
          
           
             Their
             best
             Authors
             .
          
           
             A
             fabulous
             History
             of
             Alexander
             the
             Great
             .
          
           
             The
             Persians
             inclin'd
             to
             Poetry
             .
          
           
             The
             best
             Persian
             Poets
             .
          
           
             Their
             Law.
             
          
           
             Medicine
             .
          
           
             Astronomy
             .
          
           
             The
             Lunar
             and
             Solar
             year
             in
             Persia.
             
          
           
             The
             political
             Government
             of
             Persia.
             
          
           
             The
             quality
             of
             Sophi
             .
          
           
             The
             Kingdom
             of
             Persia
             Hereditary
             .
          
           
             The
             arms
             of
             Persia.
             
          
           
             The
             Coronation
             of
             their
             Kings
             .
          
           
             Ismael●●●
             
          
           
             Iacup
             .
          
           
             Ismae●●
             
          
           
             Schach
             Tamas
             .
          
           
             Mahomet
             Chodabende
             ,
          
           
             Emir
             Hemse
             .
          
           
             Ismael
             III
             
          
           
             Ismael
             III
             kill'd
             .
          
           
             Schach-Abas
             succeeds
             .
          
           
             Engages
             in
             a
             War
             against
             the
             Tartars
             .
          
           
             And
             against
             the
             Turks
             .
          
           
             An
             excessive
             severity
             .
          
           
             Schach-Abas
             puts
             to
             death
             his
             eldest
             Son.
             
          
           
             Assassinate
             punish'd
             .
          
           
             Schach-Sefi
             succeeds
             his
             Grandfather
             .
          
           
             The
             beginning
             of
             his
             reign
             cruel
             ,
          
           
             Kills
             another
             Vncle
             and
             his
             three
             Sons
             .
          
           
             Kills
             Seinel-Chan
             with
             his
             own
             hands
             .
          
           
             Puts
             to
             death
             his
             Chancellor
             and
             others
             .
          
           
             He
             ●●press'd
             more
             te●●rity
             than
             courage
             in
             his
             actions
             .
          
           
             Subject
             〈◊〉
             wine
             .
          
           
             His
             Wives
             ▪
             
          
           
             His
             Concubines
             .
          
           
             His
             death
             :
          
           
             Schach-Abas
             succeeds
             his
             Father
             .
          
           
             Dignities
             not
             Hereditary
             .
          
           
             The
             Persian
             Army
             consists
             onely
             of
             Horse
             .
          
           
             Their
             Military
             Offices
             .
          
           
             The
             Persians
             hate
             Cowards
             .
          
           
             The
             Schach's
             Revenue
             .
          
           
             Officers
             of
             the
             Court.
             
          
           
             Chancellor
             .
          
           
             Kurtzi-baschi
             .
          
           
             Meheter
             .
          
           
             The
             Secretary
             of
             State.
             
          
           
             Diwanbeki
             .
          
           
             Kularagas●
             
          
           
             Eischikagasi-baschi
             
          
           
             The
             Master
             of
             the
             Ceremonies
             .
          
           
             The
             Controller
             .
          
           
             Tuschmal
             ▪
             
          
           
             Secretary
             of
             the
             Closet
             .
          
           
             Master
             of
             the
             Horse
             .
          
           
             Grand
             Faulconer
             .
          
           
             Huntsman
             .
          
           
             Jesaulkor
             .
          
           
             The
             Hakim
             ,
             Minarzim
             ,
             
               and
               the
            
             Seder
             ▪
             
          
           
             The
             administration
             of
             Iustice.
             
          
           
             Vsury
             forbidden
             .
          
           
             Their
             punishments
             .
          
           
             The
             Religion
             of
             the
             Persians
             .
          
           
             The
             Etymology
             of
             the
             word
             Mussulman
             .
          
           
             Circumcision
             .
          
           
             The
             difference
             between
             the
             Religion
             of
             the
             Persians
             and
             of
             the
             Turks
             .
          
           
             The
             initials
             of
             the
             Religion
             of
             the
             Persians
             .
          
           
             The
             Saints
             of
             the
             Persians
             .
          
           
             Their
             Festivals
             .
          
           
             Commentators
             upon
             the
             Alcoran
             .
          
           
             Miracles
             .
          
           
             Their
             purifi●●tions
             .
          
           
             Their
             Prayers
             .
          
           
             They
             are
             very
             devou●
             .
          
           
             Their
             opinion
             concerning
             Heaven
             and
             Hell.
             
          
           
             They
             dedicate
             their
             Children
             to
             Saints
             .
          
           
             Their
             Lent.
             
          
           
             The
             Kinred
             of
             Mahomet
             .
          
           
             Another
             sort
             of
             Religious
             men
             .
          
           
             Their
             Interrments
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A53322-e167950
           
             Some
             of
             the
             Retinue
             take
             Sanctuary
             .
          
           
             DECEM
             .
          
           
             The
             Ambassadors
             leave
             Ispahan
             .
          
           
             Come
             to
             Natens
             .
          
           
             Kaschan
             ▪
             
          
           
             JANUA
             .
          
           
             Kom
             ▪
             
          
           
             The
             Mountain
             of
             Kilissim
             .
          
           
             1638.
             
          
           
             Brugman
             hurt
             .
          
           
             Come
             to
             Saba
             .
          
           
             Meet
             with
             an
             Ambassador
             from
             the
             King
             of
             Poland
             .
          
           
             Come
             to
             Calwin
             .
          
           
             The
             superstition
             of
             the
             Persians
             .
          
           
             Leave
             Caswin
             .
          
           
             Fauces
             Hyrcaniae
             .
          
           
             A
             Caravansera
             upon
             a
             Bridge
             .
          
           
             A
             Dreadful
             Road.
             
          
           
             Summer
             and
             Winter
             the
             same
             day
             .
          
           
             The
             Provence
             of
             Kilan
             described
             .
          
           
             Its
             Fruits
             .
          
           
             The
             Kilek
             .
          
           
             Revolt
             .
          
           
             The
             history
             of
             Karib-Shach
             .
          
           
             A
             strange
             punishment
             .
          
           
             The
             Kilek
             disarm'd
             .
          
           
             Their●dbit
             .
          
           
             The
             Talisch
             
          
           
             Come
             to
             Rescht
             .
          
           
             Metropolis
             of
             the
             Province
             of
             Kilan
             .
          
           
             A
             feast
             in
             honour
             of
             Aly.
             
          
           
             Sefi
             Myrzas
             '
             Sanctuary
             .
          
           
             Leave
             Rescht
             .
          
           
             Come
             to
             Kurab
             .
          
           
             Kurab
             Metropolis
             of
             the
             Province
             of
             Kelker
             .
          
           
             FEBRUA
             
          
           
             The
             Ambassadors
             leave
             Kurab
             .
          
           
             Come
             to
             the
             Province
             of
             Lengerkunan
             .
          
           
             Leave
             Lenkeran
             .
          
           
             The
             City
             of
             Kisilagats
             .
          
           
             The
             Inhabitants
             of
             a
             Village
             extirpated
             .
          
           
             A
             false
             Miracle
             of
             Aly.
             
          
           
             A
             harbarous
             action
             of
             the
             Ambassador
             Brugman
             .
          
           
             Causes
             a
             Kisilbach
             to
             be
             kill'd
             in
             cold
             blood
             .
          
           
             A
             Robber
             General
             of
             an
             Army
             .
          
           
             The
             River
             Aras.
             
          
           
             The
             mountain
             of
             Scamachie
          
           
             The
             Chan
             treats
             the
             Ambassadors
             .
          
           
             MARC
             .
          
           
             How
             the
             K
             of
             Persia
             assures
             the
             Chans
             of
             his
             favour
             .
          
           
             Armenian
             Ceremonies
             .
          
           
             The
             Armenians
             begin
             the
             year
             at
             Easter
             .
          
           
             The
             Ambass
             .
             intended
             for
             Holstein
             comes
             to
             Scamachie
             .
          
           
             The
             Ambassadors
             leave
             Scamachie
             .
          
           
             APRIL
             .
          
           
             Sources
             of
             Nefte
             .
          
           
             Padars
             a
             sort
             of
             people
             .
          
           
             Come
             to
             Derbent
             .
          
           
             Derbent
             described
             .
          
           
             The
             Fable
             of
             Tzumtzume
             .
          
           
             The
             
               Chan
               Tarku
            
             proffers
             to
             convoy
             the
             Ambassadors
             .
          
           
             They
             take
             order
             for
             their
             departure
             .
          
           
             The
             Governour
             hinders
             it
             .
          
           
             Other
             Saints
             Sepulchres
             ,
          
           
             Leave
             Derbent
             ,
          
           
             The
             Tartars
             of
             Dagesthan
             
          
           
             Their
             habit
             .
          
           
             Their
             Arms.
             
          
           
             The
             Prince
             of
             the
             Tartars
             .
          
           
             How
             chosen
             
          
           
             The
             Country
             of
             Osnun
             .
          
           
             The
             Lordship
             of
             Boinack
             .
          
           
             Brugman
             
               's
               impertinence
            
             .
          
           
             A
             Polish
             Ambassador
             kill'd
             .
          
           
             The
             Author
             like
             to
             be
             taken
             by
             the
             Tartars
          
           
             Come
             to
             Tarku
             .
          
           
             Tarku
             the
             Metropolis
             of
             Dagesthan
             .
          
           
             A
             German
             living
             among
             the
             Tartars
             .
          
           
             The
             Ambassadors
             in
             great
             danger
             .
          
           
             A
             Present
             sent
             to
             Surkou-Chan
             .
          
           
             Who
             invites
             them
             to
             dinner
             .
          
           
             Particulars
             of
             the
             entertainment
             .
          
           
             Another
             Tartaria●
             Feast
             .
          
           
             The
             Governour
             of
             Terki
             refuses
             a
             Convoy
             .
          
           
             MAY.
             
          
           
             The
             Schemkal
             grants
             them
             passage
             .
          
           
             The
             River
             Albanus
             .
          
           
             Leave
             
          
           
             Andre
             .
          
           
             Enter
             Circassia
             .
          
           
             Abundance
             of
             Serpent
             .
             Jerbuah
             ,
             a
             kind
             of
             Field-Mouse
             ▪
             
          
           
             Terki
             the
             Metropolis
             of
             Circassia
             .
          
           
             The
             Government
             of
             the
             Country
             .
          
           
             Their
             language
             Habit
             .
          
           
             Women
             
          
           
             Are
             Chaste
             .
          
           
             Their
             Religion
             .
          
           
             Their
             Sacrifices
             .
          
           
             Their
             enterments
             .
          
           
             JUNE
             ▪
             
          
           
             The
             Ambass
             .
             leave
             Terki
             .
          
           
             The
             Deserts
             of
             Astrachan
             .
          
           
             Come
             to
             Astrachan
             .
          
           
             JULY
             .
          
           
             A
             pernicious
             design
             of
             one
             of
             the
             Ambassadors
             .
          
           
             AUGUS
             .
          
           
             The
             Persian
             Ambassador
             comes
             to
             
               Astracha
               ▪
            
          
           
             SEPTEM
             .
          
           
             The
             Ambassadors
             divide
             their
             Baggage
             .
          
           
             Brugman's
             charity
             .
          
           
             The
             Persian
             Ambassador
             buyes
             him
             a
             Wife
             .
          
           
             Leave
             Astrachan
             .
          
           
             Come
             to
             Tzornogar
             .
          
           
             To
             Sariza
             ▪
             
          
           
             OCTO
             .
          
           
             To
             Soratof
             .
          
           
             To
             Samara
             .
          
           
             NOV
             .
          
           
             To
             Casan
             .
          
           
             DECEM
             .
          
           
             Leave
             Casan
             .
          
           
             Come
             to
             Nise
             .
          
           
             1639.
             
             IANUA
             .
          
           
             Make
             their
             entrance
             into
             Moscou
             .
          
           
             The
             Czaar's
             second
             son
             dies
             .
          
           
             FEBRU
             .
          
           
             MARCH
             
          
           
             Leave
             Moscou
             ▪
             
          
           
             Enter
             Ingermania
             ▪
             
          
           
             Make
             their
             entrance
             into
             Narva
             .
          
           
             APRIL
             
          
           
             Leave
             Narva
             .
          
           
             Come
             to
             Reuel
             .
          
           
             JULY
             .
          
           
             Embark
             at
             Reuel
             .
          
           
             Come
             to
             Travemunde
             .
          
           
             To
             Eutin
             .
          
           
             To
             Kiel
             .
          
           
             AUGU
             .
          
           
             To
             Gottorp
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A53322-e188600
           
             1638.
             
          
           
             Mandelslo
             
               's
               person
            
             .
          
           
             His
             Design
             .
          
           
             
               S●ach
               Se●●
            
             loves
             him
             ,
             and
             offers
             bin
             a
             Pension
             of
             10000.
             
             Crowns
             .
          
           
             He
             considers
             whether
             he
             were
             best
             stay
             at
             Ispahan
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A53322-e189290
           
             IANVARY
             .
          
           
             Mandelslo
             leaves
             Ispahan
             .
          
           
             Comes
             to
             Majar
             .
          
           
             To
             Kam●cha
             
          
           
             Machsud
             .
          
           
             Hannabath
             
          
           
             Jurgis●han
             
          
           
             Surma
             .
          
           
             Gus●i
             .
          
           
             Maderre
             Soliman
             .
          
           
             Siwan
             .
             Mardasch
             .
          
           
             Tzilminar
             .
          
           
             Persepolis
             
          
           
             Lib.
             1.
             c.
             5●
             .
          
           
             Lib.
             17.
             
          
           
             Lib.
             5
             ▪
             c.
             7.
             
          
           
             The
             City
             of
             Schiras
             described
             .
          
           
             FEB●VARY
             .
          
           
             Berry
             .
          
           
             L●ar
             .
          
           
             Laar
             described
             .
          
           
             The
             Authors
             indisposition
             .
          
           
             Leaves
             Laar
             .
          
           
             Comes
             to
             Gamron
             .
          
           
             Dines
             with
             the
             Sulthan
             .
          
           
             MARCH
             .
          
           
             Mandelslo's
             distrust
             of
             the
             Dutch.
             
          
           
             Quem
             laesimus
             ,
             o●imus
             .
          
           
             Arbol
             de
             Rays
             ,
             
               or
               the
            
             Indian
             Fig-tree
             .
          
           
             The
             Sepulchre
             of
             a
             Benjan
             Saint
             .
          
           
             APRIL
             .
          
           
             
               Schach
               Sefi
            
             sends
             the
             Sulthan
             of
             Gamron
             an
             ●ssurance
             of
             his
             savour
             .
          
           
             A
             description
             of
             the
             city
             of
             Gamron
             .
          
           
             The
             errour
             of
             certain
             Geographers
             .
          
           
             The
             Scituation
             of
             Gamron
             .
          
           
             Its
             Houses
             .
          
           
             Its
             Streets
             .
          
           
             The
             Air.
             
          
           
             A
             great
             drought
             .
          
           
             The
             Isle
             of
             Kismisch
             .
          
           
             The
             Traffick
             of
             the
             English
             and
             Dutch
             there
             .
          
           
             Their
             ●oney
             .
          
           
             Weights
             .
          
           
             Pearls
             .
          
           
             The
             m●nrer
             of
             fishing
             for
             them
             .
          
           
             The
             King
             of
             Persia's
             Offi●ers
             at
             Gamron
             .
          
           
             The
             priviledges
             of
             the
             Eng●ish
             at
             Gamron
             .
          
           
             Persian
             Horses
             much
             esteem'd
             among
             the
             Indians
             .
          
           
             The
             City
             of
             Ormus
             described
             .
          
           
             Taken
             by
             the
             Portuguez
             .
          
           
             APRIL
             .
          
           
             Mandelslo
             embarks
             for
             Suratta
             :
          
           
             The
             scituation
             and
             description
             of
             the
             Island
             of
             Zocotora
             .
          
           
             Its
             Inhabitants
             .
          
           
             The
             Aloes
             of
             Zocotora
             .
          
           
             T●eir
             Arms.
             
          
           
             Comes
             to
             Surat
             .
          
           
             The
             year
             bath
             there
             but
             three
             Seasons
             .
          
           
             The
             respect
             the
             English
             at
             Surat
             have
             for
             their
             President
             .
          
           
             Their
             divertisement
             ▪
             
          
           
             A
             general
             description
             of
             indosthan
             .
          
           
             Its
             Provinces
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Candahar
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Kabul
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Multan
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Haca-chan
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             Bachar
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             Tatta
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             Soret
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             Iselmere
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             Attach
             .
          
           
             10.
             
             Peng-ab
             .
          
           
             11.
             
             Chismer
             .
          
           
             12.
             
             Bankisch
             .
          
           
             13.
             
             Jengapar
             .
          
           
             14.
             
             Jenba
             .
          
           
             15.
             
             Delly
             .
          
           
             16.
             
             Bando
             .
          
           
             17.
             Malway
             
          
           
             18.
             
             Chitor
             .
          
           
             19.
             
             Gusuratta
             .
          
           
             20.
             
             Candisch
             .
          
           
             21.
             
             Berar
             .
          
           
             22.
             
             Gualor
             .
          
           
             23.
             
             Agra
             .
          
           
             24.
             
             Sambel
             .
          
           
             25.
             
             Bakor
             .
          
           
             26.
             Narvar
             
          
           
             27.
             
             Nagracut
             .
          
           
             28.
             
             Siba
             ▪
             
          
           
             2●
             Kakares
             ▪
             
          
           
             3●
             .
             Gor.
             
          
           
             31.
             
             Pitan
             .
          
           
             32.
             
             Kanduana
             .
          
           
             33.
             Porena
             
          
           
             34.
             
             Jewal
             .
          
           
             35.
             
             Meuat
             .
          
           
             36.
             
             Voessa
             .
          
           
             37.
             
             Bengala
             .
          
           
             The
             extent
             of
             the
             Mogul's
             Country
             .
          
           
             A
             description
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Gususatta
             .
          
           
             It
             s
             extent
             .
          
           
             It
             s
             principal
             Cities
             .
          
           
             Its
             Rivers
             .
          
           
             Its
             Ports
             .
          
           
             It
             s
             Fertility
             .
          
           
             The
             Relation
             continued
             .
          
           
             MAY.
             
          
           
             The
             Governour
             of
             Candahar
             delivers
             up
             his
             place
             to
             the
             Mogul
             .
          
           
             JVNE
             .
          
           
             Terry
             ,
             of
             Palm-Wine
             .
          
           
             Suratta
             described
             .
          
           
             Its
             Gates
             .
          
           
             Its
             Houses
             .
          
           
             The
             Castle
             ▪
             
          
           
             The
             Port.
             The
             Kom
             of
             Suhaly
             .
          
           
             The
             Inhabitants
             .
          
           
             Surat
             the
             general
             Factory
             of
             the
             English
             Trade
             .
          
           
             The
             places
             about
             Surat
             .
          
           
             SEPTEMBER
             .
          
           
             Two
             English
             Ships
             arrive
             at
             Surat
             .
          
           
             Boldue
             a
             Dutch
             Vessel
             of
             1400
             Tun.
             
          
           
             Rasboutes
             .
          
           
             Leaves
             Suratta
             to
             go
             to
             Amadabat
             .
          
           
             Comes
             to
             Broitschia
             .
          
           
             Broitschia
             described
             .
          
           
             Indico
             .
          
           
             A
             fabulous
             miracle
             .
          
           
             Leaves
             broits●hia
             .
          
           
             Comes
             to
             Brodra
             .
          
           
             OCTOBER
             
          
           
             Brodra
             described
             .
          
           
             Lacque
             .
          
           
             The
             Sepulchres
             of
             Mahumetan
             Saints
             .
          
           
             Comes
             to
             Nariad
             .
          
           
             To
             Mamadebath
             .
          
           
             To
             Amadebat
             .
          
           
             The
             Indian
             Oxon
             as
             metalsome
             as
             the
             Horses
             in
             Germany
             .
          
           
             The
             Meydan
             .
          
           
             The
             Castle
             .
          
           
             A.
             Mosquey
             of
             the
             Benjans
             .
          
           
             Amadabath
             described
             .
          
           
             The
             principal
             Commodities
             there
             .
          
           
             Musk
             and
             Amber-greece
             .
          
           
             A
             piece
             of
             Amber-greece
             that
             weighed
             eighty
             pound
             .
          
           
             Musk.
             
          
           
             Merchandises
             pay
             no
             duties
             or
             custom
             at
             Amadabat
             .
          
           
             It
             s
             jurisdiction
             and
             revenue
             .
          
           
             The
             Sepulchre
             of
             a
             Kasi
             .
          
           
             The
             Sepulchre
             of
             an
             incestuous
             Father
             .
          
           
             The
             mountains
             of
             Marva
             .
          
           
             Where
             live
             Princes
             not
             subject
             to
             the
             Mogul
             .
          
           
             Schach-bag
             Corden
             .
          
           
             An
             Ally
             150
             Leagues
             together
             .
          
           
             Parrots
             .
          
           
             Cormorants
             .
          
           
             Fowl
             and
             Venison
             .
          
           
             Tame
             creatures
             .
          
           
             Fish.
             
          
           
             No
             Wine
             iu
             Guz●ratta
             .
          
           
             Arak
             .
          
           
             Hurtful
             creatures
             .
          
           
             Crocodiles
             .
          
           
             Crocodiles
             30.
             foot
             long
             .
          
           
             A
             Crocodile
             swallows
             a
             woman
             with
             all
             her
             cloaths
             .
          
           
             How
             they
             lay
             their
             Eggs.
             
          
           
             Crocodiles
             100.
             foot
             long
             .
          
           
             Serpents
             .
          
           
             Batts
             as
             big
             as
             Crows
             .
          
           
             Amadabat
             maintains
             12000.
             horse
             .
          
           
             The
             Governours
             wealth
             .
          
           
             His
             Court.
             
          
           
             His
             Expence
             .
          
           
             Mandelslo
             visits
             the
             Governour
             of
             Amadabat
             .
          
           
             Their
             discourse
             .
          
           
             A
             second
             visit
             to
             the
             Governour
             .
          
           
             The
             Governour
             of
             
               Amadabat
               ●
               Persian
            
             born
             .
          
           
             But
             loves
             not
             the
             King
             of
             Persia.
             
          
           
             Mande●slo's
             discr●tion
             .
          
           
             A
             Character
             of
             the
             Governour
             of
             Amadabat
             .
          
           
             His
             cruelty
             .
             Mandelslo
             leaves
             Amadabat
             .
          
           
             Tschictbag
             Garden
             .
          
           
             Cambaya
             described
             .
          
           
             An
             Indian
             Widow
             〈◊〉
             burnt
             by
             her
             own
             consent
             .
          
           
             How
             the
             custom
             come
             up
             .
          
           
             The
             Civility
             of
             an
             
               Indosthan
               Mahumetan
            
             .
          
           
             Bettelé
             .
          
           
             Areca
             .
          
           
             Comes
             to
             Serguntra
             .
          
           
             What
             they
             keep
             travelling
             Beasts
             with
             .
          
           
             Tzietbagh
             Garden
             .
          
           
             Goes
             for
             Agra
             .
          
           
             Heribath
             .
          
           
             Damtiges
             .
          
           
             Comes
             to
             Agra
             .
          
           
             Agra
             described
             .
          
           
             It
             hath
             its
             Merket-places
             .
          
           
             80.
             
             Caravanseras
             .
          
           
             Mosquey
             .
          
           
             The
             Sepulchre
             of
             a
             Gyant
             .
          
           
             Sanctuaries
             
          
           
             800.
             
             Baths
             .
          
           
             The
             Mogul's
             Palace
             described
             .
          
           
             The
             Mogul
             worships
             the
             Sun.
             
          
           
             The
             Mogul's
             Throne
             .
          
           
             The
             Seraglio
             .
          
           
             The
             Mogul's
             Treasurer
             .
          
           
             A
             sort
             of
             money
             of
             eight
             thousand
             Crowns
             the
             piece
             .
          
           
             Fifty
             Millions
             in
             ready
             money
             .
          
           
             A
             Million
             of
             Livers
             in
             small
             money
             .
          
           
             Thirty
             Millions
             in
             precious
             Stones
             .
          
           
             Nine
             Millions
             in
             Statues
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Six
             millions
             in
             Plate
             ▪
             
          
           
             25000.
             
             Crowns
             in
             Copper
             Vessels
             .
          
           
             1200000.
             
             Crowns
             in
             Purcelane
             .
          
           
             Neor
             eight
             Millions
             in
             Stuffes
             .
          
           
             In
             woollen
             Clothes
             50000.
             
             Crowns
             .
          
           
             5000000.
             in
             Tents
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Above
             3000000.
             in
             Books
             .
          
           
             Four
             Millions
             in
             Artillery
             .
          
           
             Near
             four
             millions
             of
             Crowns
             in
             Arms.
             
          
           
             In
             Saddles
             and
             Harness
             1200000.
             
             Crowns
             .
          
           
             In
             Coverings
             for
             Horses
             ,
             2500000.
             
             Crowns
             .
             Amount
             in
             all
             to
             174113793
             Crowns
             .
          
           
             No
             hereditary
             charge
             or
             dignity
             in
             the
             Mogul's
             Countrey
             .
          
           
             The
             chief
             Officers
             .
          
           
             The
             Mogul's
             Revenue
             .
          
           
             The
             Arms
             of
             the
             Cavalry
             
          
           
             Observe
             no
             order
             in
             fighting
             .
          
           
             Their
             Artillery
             .
          
           
             The
             order
             of
             their
             Armies
             .
          
           
             The
             Mogul's
             Guard.
             
          
           
             The
             dignity
             of
             the
             Rajas
             .
          
           
             The
             Mogul●
             ordinary
             retinue
             .
          
           
             He
             changes
             the
             place
             of
             his
             abode
             according
             to
             the
             seasons
             .
          
           
             The
             City
             of
             Agra
             described
             .
          
           
             How
             the
             Mogul
             celebrates
             the
             first
             day
             of
             the
             year
             .
          
           
             The
             Festival
             of
             the
             Mogul's
             birth-day
             .
          
           
             Another
             Mahumetan
             Feast
             .
          
           
             The
             Mogul
             comes
             from
             Tamerlan
             .
          
           
             The
             initials
             of
             his
             Government
             cruel
             .
          
           
             A
             pleasant
             story
             of
             the
             Mogul
             .
          
           
             The
             Mogul●
             divertisement
             .
          
           
             A
             combat
             between
             a
             Lyon
             and
             a
             Tiger
             .
          
           
             A
             Combat
             between
             a
             Man
             and
             a
             Tiger
             .
          
           
             A
             third
             Combat
             .
          
           
             Courage
             rewarded
             .
          
           
             Mandelslo
             discovered
             to
             have
             kill'd
             on
             Indosthan
             at
             Ispahan
             .
          
           
             Leaver
             Agra
             .
          
           
             Lahor
             described
             .
          
           
             The
             Baths
             of
             the
             Mahumetans
             .
          
           
             Returns
             to
             Amadabath
             .
          
           
             Fire
             works
             .
          
           
             Returns
             to
             Surat
             .
          
           
             Persons
             of
             quality
             have
             Banners
             carried
             before
             them
             .
          
           
             An
             Engagement
             with
             the
             Country
             people
             .
          
           
             An
             Engagement
             with
             the
             Rasboutes
             .
          
           
             Comes
             to
             Surat
             .
          
           
             The
             English
             President
             resigns
             his
             charge
             .
          
           
             The
             Sulthan's
             entrance
             into
             Surat
             .
          
           
             How
             the
             Mogul
             c●me
             to
             unite
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Guzuratta
             to
             ●uCrown
             
          
           
             The
             Governour
             of
             Amadabath
             is
             Viceroy
             of
             all
             Guzuratta
             .
          
           
             His
             magnificence
             .
          
           
             Hath
             the
             dis●o●al
             of
             all
             the
             Revenue
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             .
          
           
             What
             the
             Revenue
             of
             G●zuratta
             amounts
             to
             .
          
           
             The
             Administration
             of
             Iustice.
             
          
           
             The
             other
             Cities
             of
             Guzuratta
             .
          
           
             Goga
             .
          
           
             Pattepatane
             and
             Mangerol
             .
          
           
             Diu.
             
          
           
             Bisantagan
             .
          
           
             Pettan
             .
          
           
             Cheytepour
             .
          
           
             Messana
             .
          
           
             Nassary
             ,
             Gaudui
             ,
             and
             Balsara
             .
          
           
             The
             Inhabitants
             of
             Guzuratta
          
           
             Their
             Cloaths
             .
          
           
             Their
             Women
             .
          
           
             Black
             Teeth
             beautiful
             .
          
           
             The
             Cloath
             of
             the
             Benjan
             women
             .
          
           
             The
             Benjans
             are
             ingenious
             .
          
           
             Their
             Ceremonies
             of
             marriage
             .
          
           
             The
             men
             permitted
             to
             marry
             twice
             or
             thrice
             .
          
           
             The
             Religion
             of
             the
             Benjans
             .
          
           
             They
             worship
             the
             Devil
             .
          
           
             Their
             Mosqueys
             .
          
           
             Their
             Purification
             .
          
           
             Their
             God
             Brama
             .
          
           
             Their
             opininion
             concerning
             the
             Creation
             of
             the
             World.
             
          
           
             Brama's
             Lieutenants
             
          
           
             The
             Authority
             of
             the
             Bramanes
             .
          
           
             T●ey
             believe
             the
             immortality
             and
             transmigration
             of
             〈◊〉
             .
          
           
             A
             strange
             imployment
             of
             the
             Bramans
             among
             the
             Malabares
             .
          
           
             The
             Sects
             of
             the
             Benjans
             .
          
           
             Their
             Cloathing
             .
          
           
             Their
             Belief
             .
          
           
             Their
             Mosqueys
             .
          
           
             Their
             extraordinary
             ●bstinences
             .
          
           
             Their
             publick
             Assemblies
             .
          
           
             The
             Sect
             of
             Samarath
             .
          
           
             Their
             belief
             .
          
           
             Their
             God
             and
             his
             Substitutes
             .
          
           
             A
             particular
             Ceremony
             about
             the
             dead
             
          
           
             The
             Women
             burn
             themselves
             at
             their
             Husbands
             death
             .
             The
             reason
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             The
             Sect
             of
             Bisnow
             .
          
           
             Their
             God.
             
          
           
             Their
             manner
             of
             life
             .
          
           
             Their
             ●iring
             
          
           
             Their
             Wives
             are
             not
             burnt
             .
          
           
             The
             Sect
             of
             the
             Goêghy
             .
          
           
             Their
             God.
             
          
           
             Their
             belief
             .
          
           
             Hold
             not
             the
             transmigration
             of
             Souls
             .
          
           
             A
             strange
             manner
             of
             living
             .
          
           
             The
             superstition
             of
             the
             Benjans
             .
          
           
             Rasboutes
             their
             belief
             .
          
           
             A
             Story
             of
             five
             Rasboutes
             .
          
           
             Their
             Charity
             towards
             Bi●ds
             .
          
           
             They
             marry
             their
             Children
             very
             young
             .
          
           
             A
             remarkable
             Story
             .
          
           
             The
             Parsis
             .
          
           
             Their
             manner
             of
             life
             .
          
           
             The
             seven
             Servants
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             Twenty
             six
             other
             Servants
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             They
             have
             no
             Mosqueys
             .
          
           
             The
             bodge
             of
             their
             Religion
             ▪
             
          
           
             Their
             Houses
             .
          
           
             Fire
             is
             accounted
             sacred
             among
             them
             .
          
           
             They
             severely
             punish
             Adultory
             .
          
           
             Their
             manner
             of
             burial
             .
          
           
             Drun●enness
             .
          
           
             The
             Indous
             .
          
           
             Jentives
             .
          
           
             Their
             belief
             .
          
           
             Theers
             .
          
           
             The
             marriage
             Ceremonies
             of
             the
             
               Indian
               Mahumetans
            
             .
          
           
             The
             effects
             of
             Opium
             .
          
           
             They
             may
             be
             divorced
             .
          
           
             They
             bring
             up
             their
             Children
             well
             .
          
           
             Their
             Interments
             .
          
           
             They
             are
             called
             Mansulmans
             or
             Mussulmans
             .
          
           
             Their
             stature
             and
             complexion
             .
          
           
             Their
             Habit
             .
          
           
             Their
             Houses
             .
          
           
             The
             Ceremonies
             of
             their
             Visits
             .
          
           
             Their
             expence
             .
          
           
             Their
             Domesticks
             .
          
           
             The
             condition
             of
             Tradesmen
             .
          
           
             Their
             Houses
             .
          
           
             Merchants
             .
          
           
             Patans
             .
          
           
             Moguls
             ,
          
           
             Indosthan●
             
          
           
             Blotious
             .
          
           
             No
             Inn
             in
             
               Guzuratta
               ▪
            
          
           
             Their
             expertness
             at
             the
             Bow.
             
          
           
             They
             have
             some
             of
             Aristotle's
             ,
             and
             Avicenna's
             Works
             .
          
           
             Their
             Language
             .
          
           
             The
             Diseases
             of
             the
             Country
             .
          
           
             Winter
             begins
             in
             June
             .
          
           
             The
             Commerce
             of
             Guzuratta
             .
          
           
             The
             manner
             of
             making
             Indico
             .
          
           
             Saltpeter
             .
          
           
             Borax
             .
          
           
             Assa
             foetida
             .
          
           
             Opium
             .
          
           
             The
             Drugs
             of
             Guzuratta
             .
          
           
             Their
             precious
             Stones
             .
          
           
             Their
             Weights
             .
          
           
             Their
             Measures
             .
          
           
             Their
             Money
             .
          
           
             Much
             counterfeit
             money
             in
             the
             Indies
             .
          
           
             The
             fertility
             of
             Guzuratta
             .
          
           
             Their
             way
             of
             baking
             bread
             .
          
           
             No
             Oats
             in
             the
             Indies
             .
          
           
             Their
             seed-time
             and
             harvest
             .
          
           
             The
             Mogul
             is
             really
             possessed
             of
             the
             whole
             Country
             .
          
           
             The
             Gardens
             .
          
           
             Trees
             .
          
           
             Their
             Horses
             .
          
           
             Their
             Beef
             and
             Mutton
             .
          
           
             Their
             Fowl.
             
          
           
             Fish
             ,
          
           
             Their
             Ships
             
          
           
             Their
             trading
             to
             the
             Red-sea
             .
          
           
             To
             the
             Persian
             Gulf.
             
          
           
             To
             Achim
             ,
          
           
             The
             Commerce
             of
             the
             Malabares
             in
             Guzuratta
             .
          
           
             The
             Commerce
             of
             the
             Portaguez
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A53322-e225060
           
             IANVARY
             .
          
           
             1639.
             
          
           
             Mandelslo
             leaves
             Surat
             .
          
           
             Comes
             to
             Daman
             .
          
           
             The
             way
             from
             Goa
             to
             
               Visiapour
               ,
               Ditcauly
            
             .
          
           
             Danda.
             
          
           
             The
             Mountain
             of
             Balagatta
             .
          
           
             Herenekassi
             .
          
           
             Berouly
             .
          
           
             Werserée
             .
          
           
             Outor
             .
          
           
             Berapour
             .
          
           
             Matoura
             .
          
           
             Calingra
             .
          
           
             Worry
             .
          
           
             Attrowad
             .
          
           
             Badaraly
             .
          
           
             Kerwes
             .
          
           
             Skeokory
             .
          
           
             Rajebag
             .
          
           
             Getteuy
             .
          
           
             Graeen
             two
             Cities
             .
          
           
             Ba●●ouw●
             ▪
             
          
           
             O●ren
             and
             Isselampour
             .
          
           
             Taffet
             .
          
           
             Cassegam
             .
          
           
             Calliar
             .
          
           
             Galoure
             ,
          
           
             Winge
             .
          
           
             Qualampour
             .
          
           
             Domo
             .
          
           
             Tamba
             .
          
           
             Werad
             ▪
             
          
           
             The
             City
             of
             Dabul
             describ'd
             .
          
           
             Rasapour
             .
          
           
             Venesars
             a
             people
             of
             Decam
             .
          
           
             The
             money
             of
             Decam
             .
          
           
             The
             weights
             .
          
           
             The
             King
             of
             Decam
             tributary
             to
             the
             Mogul
             .
          
           
             The
             History
             of
             
               Chauas-Chan
               ▪
            
          
           
             He
             〈…〉
             Regent
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             .
          
           
             Engages
             the
             State
             〈◊〉
             war.
             
          
           
             The
             King
             implores
             the
             assistance
             of
             his
             Grandees
             against
             him
             .
          
           
             He
             attempts
             the
             life
             of
             his
             Prince
             .
          
           
             But
             is
             prevented
             .
          
           
             And
             kill'd
             .
          
           
             His
             Friends
             would
             revenge
             his
             death
             .
          
           
             Chauas's
             ingratitude
             towards
             his
             Benefactor
             .
          
           
             The
             Mogul
             concerns
             himself
             in
             Mustafa's
             Fortunes
             .
          
           
             The
             King
             of
             Decam
             able
             to
             raise
             200000.
             men
             .
          
           
             His
             Artillery
             .
          
           
             Bacim
             .
          
           
             Rasiapour
             .
          
           
             Come
             to
             Goa
             .
          
           
             The
             English
             President
             visits
             the
             Viceroy
             .
          
           
             The
             Jesuits
             of
             Goa
             treat
             him
             .
          
           
             A
             feast
             at
             the
             professed
             house
             of
             the
             Jesuits
             .
          
           
             Another
             Feast
             at
             the
             Jesuits
             Colledge
             .
          
           
             The
             Sepulchro
             of
             
               Francis
               Xavier
            
             .
          
           
             The
             Hospital
             of
             Goa
             .
          
           
             The
             Monastery
             of
             the
             Augustines
          
           
             The
             Viceroy's
             Presents
             to
             the
             President
             .
          
           
             Mande
             ●lo
             lea●●es
             Goa
             .
          
           
             Goa
             described
             .
          
           
             Goa
             hath
             no
             w●ll
             .
          
           
             〈…〉
             
          
           
             The
             Portuguez
             of
             Goa
             pr●uder
             then
             any
             other
             .
          
           
             Winter
             begins
             in
             June
             .
          
           
             The
             Diseases
             of
             those
             parts
             .
          
           
             The
             Women
             go
             abroad
             .
          
           
             The
             jealousie
             of
             the
             Portuguez
          
           
             The
             Portuguez
             Souldiers
             .
          
           
             Their
             Marriages
             and
             Christnings
             .
          
           
             Their
             Slaves
             .
          
           
             The
             Inhabitants
             of
             the
             Country
             ,
             and
             their
             houses
             .
          
           
             The
             Decanins
             excellent
             Gravers
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Their
             women
             delivered
             wi●hout
             pain
             .
          
           
             They
             live
             in
             perfect
             health
             to
             100.
             years
             of
             age
             .
          
           
             The
             Jews
             of
             Goa
             .
          
           
             Their
             money
             .
          
           
             Customes
             upon
             Forreign
             Commodities
             .
          
           
             The
             Viceroy
             of
             Goa
             .
          
           
             Mandels●c
             continues
             his
             Voyage
             .
          
           
             Monteleone
             .
          
           
             The
             Malabars
             .
          
           
             Zamori●
             Emperour
             of
             Calicut●
             and
             Cananor
             .
          
           
             The
             priviledges
             of
             the
             Nayres
          
           
             The
             writing
             of
             the
             Malabars
             .
          
           
             The
             order
             of
             succession
             in
             Calicuth
             .
          
           
             Cochim
             described
             .
          
           
             The
             power
             of
             the
             King
             of
             Cochim
             A
             great
             Priviledge
             of
             the
             Bramans
             .
          
           
             The
             Zamorin
             of
             Calicuth
             was
             sometime
             Emperour
             of
             the
             Malabars
             .
          
           
             An
             Engagement
             with
             the
             Malabar
             Pirates
             .
          
           
             Pass
             in
             sight
             of
             Cochim
             .
          
           
             The
             Cope
             of
             Comory
             .
          
           
             The
             Isle
             of
             Ceylon
             .
          
           
             The
             ancient
             Taprobane
             .
          
           
             It
             s
             des●ription
             .
          
           
             When
             discovered
             by
             the
             Portuguez
             .
          
           
             The
             History
             of
             
               Fimala
               Derma
            
             King
             of
             Candy
             .
          
           
             Derma
             murthers
             his
             Father
             and
             three
             Brothers
             .
          
           
             Fimala
             declares
             against
             the
             Portuguez
          
           
             Gives
             Battle
             .
          
           
             The
             second
             Battle
             given
             .
          
           
             The
             treachery
             of
             a
             Portuguez
             Renegado
             .
          
           
             The
             Hollanders
             ill
             treated
             in
             the
             Isle
             of
             Zeilon
             .
          
           
             The
             Kingdom
             of
             Candy
             .
          
           
             The
             Inhabitants
             .
          
           
             The
             Women
             .
          
           
             Victuals
             cheap
             .
          
           
             Their
             Religion
             .
          
           
             Kings
             tributary
             to
             the
             Portuguez
             .
          
           
             Mines
             of
             Gold
             and
             Silver
             .
          
           
             The
             Maldives
             .
          
           
             The
             Coast
             of
             Coromandel
             .
          
           
             The
             Inhabitants
             on
             the
             Coast
             of
             Coromandel
             are
             
               Christians
               ▪
            
          
           
             A
             History
             of
             Saint
             Thomas
             .
          
           
             Saint
             Thomas
             the
             Apostle
             martyr'd
             at
             Edessa
             .
          
           
             The
             Town
             of
             Meliapour
             .
          
           
             Orixa
             ▪
             
          
           
             Masulipatam
             and
             Golcanda
             .
          
           
             Bengala
             .
          
           
             The
             Inhabitants
             .
          
           
             Their
             superstition
             .
          
           
             Pegu.
             
          
           
             Crocodiles
             in
             the
             Moat
             .
          
           
             The
             Palace
             Royal.
             
          
           
             The
             Guard.
             
          
           
             The
             Kings
             Forces
             
          
           
             He
             makes
             war
             upon
             his
             Vncle
             king
             of
             Auva
             .
          
           
             A
             just
             execution
             ,
             but
             too
             sev●●●
             .
          
           
             A
             single
             Combat
             betwixt
             two
             Kings
             .
          
           
             The
             Idols
             .
          
           
             The
             Peguans
             Arms.
             
          
           
             They
             are
             Pagans
             .
          
           
             Adore
             the
             Devil
             .
          
           
             Their
             Feasts
             .
          
           
             How
             the
             Kings
             Corps
             are
             burnt
             .
          
           
             The
             Church-men
             .
          
           
             A
             strange
             Souce
             .
          
           
             Other
             peculiar
             Customs
             .
          
           
             The
             third
             part
             of
             all
             real
             Estates
             falls
             to
             the
             King.
             Merchandizes
             of
             
               Pegu
               ▪
            
          
           
             Siam
             .
          
           
             Menam
             
               a
               River
            
             .
          
           
             Overflows
             as
             Nile
             doth
             .
          
           
             Siam
             very
             populous
             .
          
           
             India
             .
          
           
             Its
             houses
             .
          
           
             The
             King
             of
             Siam
             of
             a
             very
             ancient
             Family
             .
          
           
             Is
             absolute
             .
          
           
             His
             manne●
             of
             life
             .
          
           
             Hath
             but
             one
             Wife
             ,
          
           
             A
             magnificent
             Precession
             .
          
           
             Procession
             upon
             the
             River
             .
          
           
             The
             Revenue
             .
          
           
             His
             Expences
             .
          
           
             Their
             punishments
             .
          
           
             Manners
             of
             Iustification
             .
          
           
             The
             Militi●
             of
             Siam
             .
          
           
             Their
             Arme●
             .
          
           
             Both
             the
             Kings
             of
             Siam
             and
             Pegu
             pretend
             to
             Soveraignty
             .
          
           
             The
             King
             of
             Siam
             friend
             to
             the
             
               Hollander●
               ▪
            
          
           
             Elephant
             hunting
             .
          
           
             A
             white
             Elephant
             ▪
             
          
           
             The
             occasion
             of
             the
             war
             between
             the
             Kings
             of
             Pegu
             and
             Siam
             .
          
           
             Raja
             Hapi
             
               King
               of
            
             Siam
             .
          
           
             The
             King
             a
             Pagan
             .
          
           
             A
             Hierarchy
             .
          
           
             Vow
             Chastity
             ,
             but
             may
             quit
             the
             priesthood
             .
          
           
             Beguins
             .
          
           
             Their
             belief
             
          
           
             Lights
             in
             the
             Mosqueys
             .
          
           
             Prayers
             for
             the
             dead
             .
          
           
             The
             Siamedes
             invoke
             the
             Devil
             .
          
           
             Are
             well
             sh●p●d
             .
          
           
             Their
             qualities
             .
          
           
             Their
             habits
             .
          
           
             Their
             houses
             .
          
           
             Their
             marriages
             .
          
           
             Education
             of
             Children
             .
          
           
             The
             Traffick
             of
             the
             City
             of
             India
             .
          
           
             The
             King
             a
             Merchant
             .
          
           
             The
             money
             of
             Siam
             .
          
           
             M●ney
             of
             Shels
             .
          
           
             The
             settlement
             of
             the
             Hollanders
             at
             Siam
          
           
             The
             Pallace
             Royal.
             
          
           
             The
             Lords
             of
             Cambodia
             .
          
           
             The
             Portuguez●●cluded
             ●●cluded
             the
             Hollanders
          
           
             Malacca
             .
          
           
             When
             discovered
             .
          
           
             Patana
             .
          
           
             Description
             of
             
               Patana
               ▪
            
          
           
             Its
             Inhabitants
             .
          
           
             Swallows
             nests
             .
          
           
             The
             Air
             of
             Patana
             .
          
           
             Mahumetans
             .
          
           
             Johor
             .
          
           
             The
             soyl
             fertile
             .
          
           
             Sumatra
             .
          
           
             The
             Riches
             .
          
           
             Contains
             many
             Kingdoms
             .
          
           
             King
             of
             
               Achim
               ▪
            
          
           
             The
             Town
             of
             Achim
             .
          
           
             The
             Inhabitants
             .
          
           
             Religion
             .
          
           
             Their
             Victuals
             .
          
           
             The
             mournful
             day-tree
             .
          
           
             Cocoes
             .
          
           
             Ships
             made
             of
             it
             ,
             as
             also
             Sails
             ,
             Cables
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             How
             they
             make
             Wine
             .
          
           
             Paper
             of
             this
             Tree
             .
          
           
             Bananas
             .
          
           
             Pepper
             .
          
           
             Java
             .
          
           
             Inhabitant
             .
          
           
             The
             King
             of
             Bantam
             .
          
           
             A
             flaming
             Mount.
             
          
           
             Joartam
             .
          
           
             Gerrici
             .
          
           
             Surabaia
             .
          
           
             Cidaye
             .
          
           
             Taboan
             .
          
           
             Cajam
             .
          
           
             Japara
             .
          
           
             Matram
             or
             Matavam
             .
          
           
             Pati
             and
             Dauma
             .
          
           
             Taggal
             .
          
           
             Monucaon
             .
          
           
             Jacattra
             .
          
           
             Bantam
             .
          
           
             The
             Kings
             Palace
             .
          
           
             A
             Drum
             for
             a
             Clock
             .
          
           
             The
             Guard
             of
             the
             town
             .
          
           
             Market
             places
             .
          
           
             Armourers
             .
          
           
             Tuban
             .
          
           
             The
             Javians
             ,
             Mahumetans
             .
          
           
             Fasts
             .
          
           
             Divers
             Wives
             .
          
           
             Tourg
             ●●●riages
             .
          
           
             Magistrate
             of
             Bantam
             .
          
           
             The
             Kings
             Councel
             .
          
           
             The
             train
             and
             state
             of
             the
             Nobility
             
          
           
             The
             qualities
             of
             the
             Javians
             .
          
           
             Good
             Souldiers
             .
          
           
             Javians
             Sophuticate
             their
             w●res
             .
          
           
             How
             they
             imploy
             their
             Slaves
             .
          
           
             Strongers
             commer●s
             there
             .
          
           
             The
             trade
             of
             China
             .
          
           
             Coin
             of
             Java
             .
          
           
             The
             Portuguez
             Commerce
             .
          
           
             Oysters
             of
             three
             hundred
             weight
             
          
           
             Crocodiles
             .
          
           
             Civet
             
          
           
             Hens
             .
          
           
             Rhinocerot
             .
          
           
             Ants.
             
          
           
             Areca
             .
          
           
             Mangas
             .
          
           
             Ananas
             .
          
           
             Samaca
             .
          
           
             Tamarind●
             
          
           
             Tabaxir
             .
          
           
             Boats
             of
             Canes
             .
          
           
             Duriaons
             .
          
           
             Lantor
             .
          
           
             Cubebs
             .
          
           
             Mangosthan
             .
          
           
             Talasse
             .
          
           
             Jaca
             .
          
           
             Wild
             Cinnamon
             .
          
           
             Carcapuli
             .
          
           
             Costus
             Indicus
             .
          
           
             Zerumbet
             ▪
             
          
           
             Galanga
             ▪
             
          
           
             Benjamin
             ▪
             
          
           
             Sandale
             ▪
             
          
           
             Ginger
             .
          
           
             Anacardium
             .
          
           
             Palo
             de
             cuebro
             .
          
           
             Calamba
             .
          
           
             Lacque
             .
          
           
             Other
             Drugs
             in
             Java
             .
          
           
             The
             Dutch
             fortifie
             in
             Jacatra
             .
          
           
             Batavia
             .
          
           
             
               Madura
               ▪
            
             place
             of
             no
             trading
             .
          
           
             Baly
             .
          
           
             It
             s
             s●ituation
             .
          
           
             〈◊〉
             .
          
           
             Abounds
             in
             Rice
             .
          
           
             Fowl.
             
          
           
             Drugs
             .
          
           
             Fish.
             
          
           
             Gold
             Mines
             .
          
           
             Pulo
             raza
             .
          
           
             The
             Isle
             of
             Borneo
             .
          
           
             Borneo
             the
             Town
             .
          
           
             Bazar
             .
          
           
             The
             Haven
             
          
           
             The
             Hollanders
             treat
             with
             the
             King
             of
             Sambas
             .
          
           
             Celebes
             Isl●
             .
          
           
             Amboyna
             .
          
           
             The
             inhabitants
             .
          
           
             The
             discovery
             .
          
           
             The
             Hollanders
             take
             Amboyna
             Castle
             .
          
           
             Religion
             .
          
           
             Consult
             with
             the
             Devil
             .
          
           
             Superstitio●s
             .
          
           
             Circumcision
             .
          
           
             Marriage
             .
          
           
             Oaths
             .
          
           
             Sorcerers
             ▪
             
          
           
             Their
             qualities
             .
          
           
             I●dotible
             .
          
           
             Profaneness
             
          
           
             The
             Hollanders
             possess
             it
             intirely
             .
          
           
             Banda
             .
          
           
             Arms.
             
          
           
             They
             live
             long
             .
          
           
             Nutmegs
             .
          
           
             Maces
             .
          
           
             The
             Oyl
             of
             Nutmeg
             .
          
           
             The
             Hollanders
             Forts
             in
             Banda
             .
          
           
             Prodigio●●
             Serpents
             .
          
           
             Molucques
             .
          
           
             Sagu
             a
             sort
             of
             bread
             .
          
           
             How
             they
             make
             bread
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             Wine
             from
             the
             same
             Tree
             .
          
           
             The
             Inhabitants
             .
          
           
             Partly
             Mahumetans
             .
          
           
             A
             particular
             policy
             .
          
           
             The
             Clove
             ●ade
             .
          
           
             The
             Portuguez
             seize
             it
             .
          
           
             Dispossest
             by
             the
             Hollanders
             .
          
           
             A
             difference
             between
             the
             Castilians
             and
             the
             Portuguez
             for
             the
             Moluccaes
             .
          
           
             Grounded
             on
             a
             false
             supposition
             .
          
           
             Magellan
             finds
             a
             new
             passage
             .
          
           
             Ternate
             .
          
           
             Gamma
             lamma
             .
          
           
             Cloves
             .
          
           
             The
             tree
             grows
             without
             planting
             .
          
           
             Avicenna's
             errour
             .
          
           
             What
             cloves
             the
             Moluccaes
             yields
             yearly
             .
          
           
             The
             Mountain
             of
             Ternate
             .
          
           
             But
             one
             season
             in
             the
             Moluccaes
             .
          
           
             Cusos
             .
          
           
             A
             Wood
             incombustible
             .
          
           
             Leaves
             turn'd
             to
             Butterflyes
             .
          
           
             Tidor
             .
          
           
             Birds
             of
             Paradise
             .
          
           
             King
             of
             Bachiam
             .
          
           
             Machiam
             .
          
           
             Philippins
             .
          
           
             Manille
             .
          
           
             Hunting
             of
             Crocodiles
             .
          
           
             The
             Commerce
             of
             the
             Chineses
             and
             Spaniards
             in
             the
             Philippins
             .
          
           
             The
             Archbishop
             of
             Manilla
             is
             Viceroy
             .
          
           
             The
             City
             of
             Manilla
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             doubted
             whether
             it
             be
             on
             Island
             or
             Continent
             .
          
           
             The
             names
             and
             revenues
             of
             the
             Great
             Lords
             of
             Japan
             .
          
           
             The
             Revenues
             of
             the
             Ministers
             of
             St●te
             .
          
           
             The
             Emperour
             of
             Japan's
             policy
             .
          
           
             The
             Lords
             have
             three
             names
             .
          
           
             Slaves
             dye
             with
             their
             Masters
             .
          
           
             Their
             mann●r
             of
             ripping
             their
             bellies
             .
          
           
             Their
             Mesquites
             .
          
           
             The
             Cities
             of
             ●apan
             are
             not
             wall'd
             ▪
             
          
           
             No
             Impositions
             in
             Japan
             .
          
           
             The
             powe●
             of
             Masters
             over
             their
             Servants
             .
          
           
             Gaming
             a
             Crime
             .
          
           
             All
             the
             Relations
             of
             Offenders
             die
             with
             them
             .
          
           
             A
             particular
             Punishment
             for
             The●t
             .
          
           
             The
             Crimes
             for
             which
             all
             the
             Kindred
             are
             put
             to
             death
             .
          
           
             A
             horrid
             execution
             .
          
           
             Lying
             punished
             with
             death
             .
          
           
             The
             Emperours
             expence
             .
          
           
             Jedo
             Castle
             .
          
           
             The
             Palaces
             of
             the
             Kings
             .
          
           
             The
             Emperours
             Retinue
             .
          
           
             The
             Dayro
          
           
             The
             Emperours
             magnificence
             .
          
           
             His
             Treasures
             .
          
           
             The
             Emperour
             of
             Japan
             is
             a
             vice-roy
             .
          
           
             Con●ines
             hi●
             Wife
             to
             a
             Castle
             ,
          
           
             How
             the
             Emperour
             of
             Japan
             came
             to
             th●
             Crown
             .
          
           
             Ceremonies
             at
             the
             choic
             of
             a
             Nurse
             for
             the
             Dayro's
             son
             .
          
           
             A
             revolution
             in
             Japan
          
           
             A
             Souldier
             of
             Fortune
             gets
             to
             be
             General
             of
             the
             Army
             .
          
           
             And
             Soveraign
             .
          
           
             I●
             poyson'd
             .
          
           
             Besto●
             the
             Regency
             on
             one
             of
             the
             Lords
             .
          
           
             Puts
             to
             death
             the
             Heir
             of
             the
             Cown
             .
          
           
             The
             Emperour
             of
             Japan
             raises
             h●●
             Armies
             upon
             the
             charge
             of
             h
             Subjects
             
          
           
             Can
             raise
             368000.
             foot
             ,
             and
             38800.
             horse
             .
          
           
             Their
             Arms.
             
          
           
             Their
             Companies
             and
             Regiments
             .
          
           
             The
             Council
             of
             State.
             
          
           
             The
             expences
             of
             great
             Lords
             .
          
           
             Provisions
             dear
             .
          
           
             The
             〈◊〉
             of
             the
             〈◊〉
             in
             their
             buildings
             .
          
           
             Three
             years
             requisite
             to
             〈◊〉
             an
             entrance
             for
             the
             Emperour
             .
          
           
             The
             Emperour
             marries
             all
             the
             great
             Lords
             .
          
           
             The
             women
             kept
             in
             restraint
             .
          
           
             Women
             never
             talk
             of
             business
             .
          
           
             The
             generosity
             of
             a
             ●aponnese
             Wife
             .
          
           
             An
             example
             of
             modesty
             in
             a
             〈◊〉
             .
          
           
             Another
             example
             of
             modestie
             .
          
           
             The
             reservedness
             of
             their
             conversotien
             .
          
           
             They
             are
             jealous
             .
          
           
             Adultery
             severely
             punished
             .
          
           
             Fornication
             permitted
             .
          
           
             They
             have
             no
             Devotion
             .
          
           
             Their
             Pagodes
             and
             Priests
             .
          
           
             Distinguished
             into
             several
             Sects
             .
          
           
             A
             cruel
             kind
             of
             death
             .
          
           
             Their
             opinion
             concerning
             the
             Soul.
             
          
           
             No
             disputes
             about
             Religion
             .
          
           
             They
             ha●e
             Christians
             .
          
           
             Diabolical
             inventions
             to
             put
             Christians
             to
             death
             .
          
           
             Their
             Houses
             .
          
           
             They
             are
             civil
             .
          
           
             No
             drinking
             houses
             in
             Japan
             .
          
           
             Their
             Musick
             .
          
           
             Their
             Wine
             .
          
           
             Tsia
             ,
             how
             prepared
             .
          
           
             Their
             Marriages
             .
          
           
             Their
             education
             of
             their
             Children
             .
          
           
             Go
             not
             to
             School
             till
             seven
             or
             eight
             years
             of
             age
             .
          
           
             Not
             swath'd
             .
          
           
             The
             Japonneses
             tender
             in
             point
             of
             honour
             .
          
           
             An
             Example
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             Are
             good
             Friends
             .
          
           
             What
             Forraigners
             trade
             thither
             .
          
           
             The
             occasion
             of
             the
             rupture
             between
             the
             Chineses
             and
             the
             Japonneses
             .
          
           
             Japan
             was
             not
             peopled
             by
             Chineses
             .
          
           
             No
             Custom
             paid
             in
             Japan
             .
          
           
             No
             correspondence
             between
             the
             Emperour
             of
             Japan
             and
             other
             Princes
             .
          
           
             Their
             Arithmetick
             .
          
           
             The
             Day●ro
             writes
             the
             History
             of
             the
             Country
             .
          
           
             The
             Money
             of
             Japan
             .
          
           
             Japan
             well
             stored
             with
             Cottel
             and
             Fowl.
             
          
           
             Their
             Physicians
             .
          
           
             The
             riches
             of
             Japan
             .
          
           
             A
             particular
             way
             of
             melti●g
             Iron
             .
          
           
             The
             Roman
             Cathol●●●
             Religion
             planted
             in
             Japan
             .
          
           
             The
             Spaniards
             ba●ished
             it
             .
          
           
             The
             Dutch
             established
             there
             .
          
           
             The
             Air
             of
             Japan
             .
          
           
             Have
             many
             good
             qualities
             .
          
           
             Are
             distinguished
             into
             five
             Orders
             .
          
           
             The
             principal
             Ministers
             of
             Japan
             .
          
           
             The
             Procession
             of
             the
             Dayro
             and
             Emperour
             .
          
           
             The
             Dayro's
             baggage
             .
          
           
             The
             Ladies
             of
             Honour
             .
          
           
             27.
             
             Lords
             of
             the
             Dayro's
             Retinue
             .
          
           
             24.
             
             Gentlemen
             .
          
           
             The
             Dayro's
             three
             Wives
             .
          
           
             The
             chief
             Servants
             of
             those
             Ladies
             .
          
           
             68.
             
             Gentlemen
             .
          
           
             The
             Emperour
             and
             his
             Word
             .
          
           
             The
             greatest
             Lords
             of
             Japan
             .
          
           
             The
             Dayro's
             Concubines
             .
          
           
             He
             Sacretary
             .
          
           
             His
             Musick
             .
          
           
             The
             Dayro
             
          
           
             The
             Iss●
             of
             Tayovang
          
           
             The
             Dutch
             settle
             there
             .
          
           
             
               And
               〈◊〉
               new
            
             Zealand
             ,
             Fermosa
             .
          
           
             An
             Anarchy
             .
          
           
             The
             places
             possessed
             by
             the
             Dutch.
             
          
           
             The
             Inhabitants
             of
             Fermosa
             .
          
           
             Are
             civil
             and
             good
             natured
             .
          
           
             Are
             ingenious
             .
          
           
             〈◊〉
             
          
           
             Their
             Wine
             .
          
           
             Their
             women
             go
             afishing
             .
          
           
             How
             the
             〈…〉
             .
          
           
             Their
             hunt●●g
             .
          
           
             The
             manner
             of
             their
             〈◊〉
             
          
           
             〈…〉
             
          
           
             The
             Island
             of
             Tugin
             .
          
           
             Their
             Magistracy
             .
          
           
             It
             s
             Authority
             .
          
           
             Their
             punishments
             .
          
           
             The
             Magistrate
             hath
             no
             power
             .
          
           
             They
             have
             a
             respect
             for
             old
             Age.
             
          
           
             The
             Age
             of
             the
             men
             in
             order
             to
             marriage
             .
          
           
             Their
             marriages
             
          
           
             A
             pleasant
             married
             life
             .
          
           
             The
             Women
             bear
             no
             children
             till
             35.
             years
             of
             Age.
             
          
           
             Divorce
             lawful
             among
             them
             .
          
           
             Their
             houses
             
          
           
             Their
             sustenance
             .
          
           
             Have
             no
             Festivals
             .
          
           
             Dogshair-stuffs
             .
          
           
             Their
             Funerals
             .
          
           
             They
             neither
             bury
             nor
             burn
             the
             dead
             .
          
           
             A
             mad
             ramedy
             against
             painful
             diseases
             .
          
           
             Their
             Religion
             .
          
           
             Their
             Sins
             .
          
           
             Their
             Gods.
             
          
           
             Women
             only
             employed
             about
             their
             Mysteries
             .
          
           
             Their
             devotion
             (
             〈◊〉
             Quakerisin
             )
          
           
             The
             Kingdom
             of
             China
             .
          
           
             Its
             Frontiers
             .
          
           
             It
             s
             extent
             ,
          
           
             The
             Provinces
             whereof
             it
             consists
             .
          
           
             The
             〈◊〉
             
          
           
             The
             Province
             of
             Peking
             .
             Its
             Frontiers
             .
          
           
             Its
             Cities
             .
          
           
             The
             number
             of
             its
             Families
             .
          
           
             Its
             Revenues
             .
          
           
             Xuntien
             described
             .
          
           
             The
             Palace
             .
          
           
             The
             Province
             of
             Xansi
             .
          
           
             Its
             Frontiers
             .
          
           
             Its
             Cities
             
          
           
             Families
             Revenue
             .
          
           
             The
             qualities
             of
             the
             Country
             .
          
           
             The
             Province
             of
             Xensi
             .
          
           
             Its
             Frontiers
             .
          
           
             The
             number
             of
             its
             Families
             .
          
           
             Its
             Revenues
             .
          
           
             Gold
             Mines
             .
          
           
             Rhubarb
             .
          
           
             Musk.
             
          
           
             The
             great
             Wall.
             
          
           
             By
             whom
             built
             .
          
           
             The
             Province
             of
             Xantung
             .
             Its
             Frontiers
             .
          
           
             Silks
             .
          
           
             Its
             Cities
             and
             Families
             .
          
           
             It
             s
             Revenue
             .
          
           
             The
             Province
             of
             Honan
             .
          
           
             Its
             Frontiers
             .
          
           
             Its
             Cities
             and
             Families
             .
          
           
             It
             s
             Revenui
             .
          
           
             The
             Province
             of
             Suchuen
             .
             Its
             Frontiers
             .
          
           
             Its
             Cities
             and
             Families
             .
          
           
             It
             s
             Revenue
             .
          
           
             Radix
             Sina
             .
          
           
             The
             Province
             of
             Huquang
             .
             Its
             Frontiers
             .
          
           
             Its
             Families
             .
          
           
             It
             s
             Revenue
             .
          
           
             The
             Province
             of
             Kiangsi
             :
             Its
             Frontiers
             .
          
           
             Its
             Cities
             and
             Families
             .
          
           
             Its
             Revenues
             .
          
           
             Porcelane
             made
             in
             Kiangsi
             .
          
           
             The
             Province
             of
             Nanking
             .
          
           
             Its
             Frontiers
             .
          
           
             Its
             Cities
             .
          
           
             Its
             Families
             and
             Revenue
             .
          
           
             The
             prodigious
             Revenue
             of
             one
             Provinc●
             .
          
           
             The
             Province
             of
             Chekiang
             .
             Cities
             .
          
           
             Families
             .
          
           
             It
             s
             Revenue
             .
          
           
             It
             s
             abundance
             in
             Silk
             ▪
             
          
           
             The
             City
             of
             Quinsay
             .
          
           
             Marc
             Paulo
             justified
             .
          
           
             The
             greatness
             of
             the
             City
             of
             Hangcke●
             .
          
           
             The
             Province
             of
             Fokien
             :
          
           
             Its
             Frontiers
             .
             Cities
             .
          
           
             Families
             and
             Revenues
             .
          
           
             The
             Inhabitants
             of
             Fokien
             trade
             most
             out
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             .
          
           
             The
             Province
             of
             Quantung
             .
          
           
             Its
             Frontiers
             .
          
           
             Cities
             .
          
           
             Families
             .
             Revenue
             .
          
           
             The
             richest
             Province
             of
             China
             .
          
           
             The
             industry
             of
             the
             Inhabitants
             .
          
           
             The
             Province
             of
             Quangsi
             .
          
           
             Its
             Cities
             .
          
           
             Frontiers
             .
          
           
             Families
             and
             Revenue
             .
          
           
             The
             Province
             of
             Queicheu
             .
          
           
             Its
             Cities
             .
          
           
             Revenue
             .
          
           
             Frontiers
             .
          
           
             The
             Province
             of
             
               Iunnan
               ▪
            
          
           
             Its
             Frontier
             ▪
             
          
           
             It
             s
             wealth
             .
          
           
             Cities
             .
          
           
             Families
             and
             Revenue
             .
          
           
             There
             are
             both
             black
             and
             white
             Chineses
             .
          
           
             The
             difference
             of
             Fruits
             in
             China
             .
          
           
             The
             Chineses
             hate
             idleness
             .
          
           
             China
             Fruits
             better
             then
             ours
             .
          
           
             Wax
             and
             Honey
             .
          
           
             Sugar
             .
          
           
             Flesh
             very
             cheap
             .
          
           
             Spice
             .
          
           
             Their
             fishing
             .
          
           
             How
             they
             breed
             Ducks
             .
          
           
             How
             hatched
             .
          
           
             The
             Inhabitants
             .
          
           
             Their
             cloathing
             ▪
             
          
           
             Their
             Women
             .
          
           
             Are
             ingenious
             .
          
           
             Their
             Money
             .
          
           
             The
             provision
             for
             the
             subsistance
             of
             the
             poor
             .
          
           
             Printing
             in
             China
             before
             we
             had
             it
             .
          
           
             Their
             way
             of
             writing
             .
          
           
             Their
             Paper
             .
          
           
             The
             dignity
             of
             Loytia
             .
          
           
             The
             Chineses
             very
             ceremonious
             .
          
           
             Their
             Feast
             ▪
             
          
           
             Plate
             .
          
           
             Their
             new-years
             day
             .
          
           
             The
             honour
             they
             do
             Embassadours
             .
          
           
             Their
             weddings
             .
          
           
             Polygamy
             lawful
             .
          
           
             The
             Government
             of
             China
             Monarchical
             .
          
           
             Offensive
             Warr
             become
             defensive
             by
             a
             Fundamental
             Law.
             
          
           
             Their
             King
             called
             Son
             of
             Heaven
             .
          
           
             The
             Crown
             hereditary
             .
          
           
             The
             Councel
             of
             State.
             
          
           
             Astrology
             requisue
             in
             Councellors
             of
             State.
             
          
           
             Viceroys
             &
             Governours
             
          
           
             Other
             Officers
             of
             Provinces
             .
          
           
             Officers
             of
             the
             Crown
             .
          
           
             〈…〉
             
          
           
             Debtors
             〈◊〉
             treated
             .
          
           
             An
             admirable
             order
             .
          
           
             Their
             To●tures
             .
          
           
             Prisons
             .
          
           
             Their
             punishments
             .
          
           
             That
             of
             Thieves
             .
          
           
             The
             Visitors
             
          
           
             The
             Religion
             of
             the
             chineses
             .
          
           
             Their
             Divinities
             .
          
           
             〈◊〉
             China
             Saints
             .
          
           
             The
             Fabl●
             of
             Quanina
          
           
             The
             〈◊〉
             of
             Neoma
             .
          
           
             The
             Chineses
             use
             inc●ntations
             
          
           
             How
             they
             do
             it
             .
          
           
             They
             invoke
             the
             Devil
             .
          
           
             Their
             beli●f
             concerning
             the
             Creation
             .
          
           
             They
             believe
             the
             Immortality
             of
             the
             Soul.
             
          
           
             And
             Metempsychosis
             .
          
           
             Their
             Religious
             men
             
          
           
             Vse
             Beads
             .
          
           
             Funeral
             Ceremonies
             .
          
           
             Their
             mourning
             .
          
           
             The
             present
             State
             of
             China
             .
          
           
             The
             Tartars
             possessed
             of
             China
             .
          
           
             And
             forced
             thence
             .
          
           
             The
             origine
             of
             the
             Royal
             house
             of
             Teyming
             .
          
           
             The
             beginning
             of
             the
             Tartarian
             War.
             
          
           
             Take
             the
             Metropolis
             of
             Leatung
          
           
             Vanlie
             dies
             and
             succeeded
             by
             Tayohang
             He
             by
             Thienki
             .
          
           
             Wh●
             forces
             ●way
             the
             Tartars
             .
          
           
             But
             they
             re-enter
             Leaotung
             .
          
           
             Take
             the
             Isle
             of
             Thaoyuen
          
           
             The
             Kings
             of
             China
             ,
             and
             Tartary
             dye
             .
          
           
             The
             Chineses
             betray
             their
             Country
             .
          
           
             Thienzung
             King
             of
             Tartary
             dies
             .
          
           
             Lizungzo
             enters
             the
             Province
             of
             Xansi
             .
          
           
             Takes
             the
             City
             of
             Peking
             .
          
           
             A
             Chinese
             calls
             the
             Tartar●te
             his
             relief
             against
             the
             Rebels
             .
          
           
             Lizungzo
             flies
          
           
             The
             Tartars
             will
             not
             go
             out
             of
             China
             .
          
           
             And
             proclaio●
             their
             King
             Emperour
             of
             China
             .
          
           
             Usanguei
             made
             King.
             
          
           
             The
             Southerly
             Provinces
             chuse
             another
             Emperour
             .
          
           
             A
             Son
             of
             Zungchini'●
             .
          
           
             The
             Tartars
             enter
             the
             Province
             of
             Nanking
             .
          
           
             Hungquang
             strangled
             .
          
           
             Several
             Chinese
             Lords
             retire
             to
             Haneheu
             .
             Another
             Emperour
             .
             Who
             is
             also
             strangled
             .
          
           
             Another
             Prince
             in
             the
             Province
             of
             Chekiang
             .
          
           
             Another
             in
             that
             of
             Fokien
             .
          
           
             This
             division
             proves
             the
             ruine
             of
             China
             .
          
           
             The
             Tartars
             reduce
             the
             Province
             of
             Fokien
             .
          
           
             The
             treachery
             of
             a
             Chinese
             Pirat
             .
          
           
             An
             Emperour
             chosen
             in
             Quangsi
          
        
         
           Notes for div A53322-e290860
           
             1639
             
          
           
             FEBRVARY
             .
          
           
             The
             Voyage
             continued
             .
          
           
             Several
             sorts
             of
             Birds
             .
          
           
             And
             Fish.
             
          
           
             Marsoui●
             .
          
           
             Tuberones
             
          
           
             MARCH
             .
          
           
             Very
             changeable
             weather
             near
             the
             Line
             .
          
           
             Maurice
             Island
             described
             .
          
           
             It
             s
             Haven
             .
          
           
             And
             offords
             the
             best
             Ebony
             .
          
           
             A
             prodigious
             Thornback
             .
          
           
             *
             The
             Dutch
             have
             built
             a
             ●or●
             there
             〈…〉
             1640.
             
          
           
             No
             four-footed
             Beasts
             .
          
           
             A
             French
             man
             lived
             20.
             moneths
             in
             Maurice
             Island
             .
          
           
             The
             Ship
             ●uts
             not
             into
             the
             Island
             .
          
           
             APRIL
             ▪
             
          
           
             Pintados
             ,
             a
             Bird
             discov●ring
             nearness
             to
             Land.
             
          
           
             
               Mangas
               de
               valeudo
            
             ,
             a
             kind
             of
             Bird.
             
          
           
             The
             Cape
             of
             Agulhas
             .
          
           
             Fish
             ●oreshewing
             the
             change
             of
             weather
             .
          
           
             Trombas
             .
          
           
             MAY.
             
          
           
             Cabo
             Falso
             
          
           
             They
             discover
             the
             Cape
             of
             
               Good
               hope
            
          
           
             The
             Cape
             of
             
               Good
               hop●
            
          
           
             Pinquins
             a
             kind
             of
             ●owl
             
          
           
             The
             Inhabitants
             about
             the
             Cape
             of
             Goodhope
          
           
             Their
             cl●thing
             .
          
           
             Their
             food
             .
          
           
             Vse
             no
             husbandry
             .
          
           
             Know
             neither
             God
             nor
             the
             Devil
             .
          
           
             Lions
             their
             only
             enemies
             
          
           
             Hurricans
             .
          
           
             IUN●
             .
          
           
             IVLY
             .
          
           
             They
             discover
             Madagascar
             .
          
           
             Arive
             there
             
          
           
             What
             Commodities
             go
             off
             at
             Madagasc●r
             .
          
           
             The
             Lord
             of
             those
             parts
             ▪
             
          
           
             Makes
             an
             alliance
             with
             the
             English.
             
          
           
             AVGVST
             
          
           
             Madagascar
             described
             .
          
           
             It
             s
             greatness
             .
          
           
             It
             s
             Havens
             .
          
           
             Dragons-bloud
             .
          
           
             Aloes
             .
          
           
             The
             Island
             rich
             in
             Cattle
             .
          
           
             It
             s
             Inhabitams
             .
          
           
             The
             men
             are
             courageous
             .
          
           
             Their
             Arms.
             
          
           
             Their
             Chief
             
          
           
             Their
             Religion
             .
          
           
             Mozambique
             .
          
           
             When
             discovered
             by
             the
             Portuguez
             .
          
           
             The
             fist
             landing
             of
             the
             Dutch
             〈◊〉
             Madagasc●●
             .
          
           
             SEPTEMBER
             .
          
           
             Declinat●●
             of
             the
             Loadstone
             .
          
           
             The
             Island
             of
             St.
             Elizabeth
             .
          
           
             Sea-Wolves
             
          
           
             Badger
             .
          
           
             OCTOBER
             
          
           
             St.
             Helen's
             Island
             .
          
           
             Planted
             by
             the
             Portuguez
          
           
             Ascension
             Island
             .
          
           
             St.
             Thomas
             Island
             .
          
           
             Land
             Crevisses
             .
          
           
             The
             Inhabitants
             .
          
           
             Rolles-Island
             .
          
           
             Carisco-Island
             
          
           
             November
             .
          
           
             Capo
             Verde
             .
          
           
             Its
             Inhabitants
             .
          
           
             Their
             Arms
             
          
           
             The
             women
             do
             all
             the
             work
             
          
           
             The
             men
             drunkards
             .
          
           
             Believe
             the
             immortality
             of
             the
             soul.
             
          
           
             D.
             ●urique
             discovers
             Guiny
             .
          
           
             The
             scitu●tion
             of
             Mina
             .
          
           
             The
             Religion
             of
             the
             Inhabitants
             .
          
           
             Their
             Superstitious
             .
          
           
             Religious
             in
             their
             Oaths
             .
          
           
             Their
             Clothing
             .
          
           
             Their
             Arms.
             
          
           
             The
             settlement
             of
             the
             Dutch
             in
             Guiny
             .
          
           
             Diego
             Can
             discovers
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Congo
             .
          
           
             The
             Kingdom
             of
             Cong●
             .
          
           
             ●s
             Provinces
             
          
           
             Bamba
             .
          
           
             Songo
             .
          
           
             Sunda
             .
          
           
             Pango
             ,
          
           
             Batta
             ,
          
           
             Pamba
             .
          
           
             The
             Air
             of
             the
             Country
             
          
           
             The
             River
             Zaire
             .
          
           
             Sea-horses
             ▪
             
          
           
             Gold
             Mines
             .
          
           
             Serpents
             .
          
           
             Cocos
             .
          
           
             Their
             houses
             .
          
           
             They
             are
             all
             Ar●hitects
             and
             Physi●ions
             
          
           
             Their
             Clothing
             ,
          
           
             The
             wealth
             of
             the
             Country
             .
          
           
             Their
             money
             .
          
           
             The
             obsolute
             power
             of
             the
             King
             of
             Congo
             .
          
           
             The
             Governour
             of
             Batta
             Minister
             of
             State.
             H●
             priviledges
             .
          
           
             Their
             Armies
             and
             manner
             of
             fighting
             .
          
           
             How
             Christian
             Religion
             was
             introduced
             there
             .
          
           
             The
             Kingdom
             of
             Beny
             .
          
           
             Cabo
             Verde
             described
             .
          
           
             The
             Inhabitants
             of
             the
             
               Cabo
               Verde
            
             .
          
           
             Are
             Pagans
             .
          
           
             Their
             way
             of
             raising
             forces
             .
          
           
             Their
             Nobility
             .
          
           
             The
             state
             of
             the
             Country
             when
             first
             discovered
             .
          
           
             The
             Green
             Island
             .
          
           
             Sargasso
             .
          
           
             Flamencos
             
          
           
             St.
             Jago
             ,
          
           
             The
             Voyage●
             continued
             .
          
           
             The
             A●●ores
             .
          
           
             Tercera
             .
          
           
             Angra
             
          
           
             They
             〈◊〉
             good
             Fruit.
             
          
           
             Battat●s
             〈◊〉
             Potatoes
             .
          
           
             Their
             Wheat
             will
             not
             keep
             .
          
           
             Tercera
             O●en
             very
             large
             .
          
           
             Is
             〈…〉
             Earthquakes
             .
          
           
             An
             Island
             started
             of
             ●
             sudden
             .
          
           
             A
             Spring
             that
             petrifies
             wood
             .
          
           
             A
             kind
             of
             wood
             hard
             as
             Iron
             .
          
           
             Cedar
             .
          
           
             St.
             Michaels
             Island
             .
          
           
             St.
             Maries
             Island
             .
          
           
             Gratiosa
             Island
             .
          
           
             St.
             Georges
             Island
             .
          
           
             Fayal
             Island
             .
          
           
             Pico
             Island
             .
          
           
             
               The
               Island
            
             de
             Flores
             .
          
           
             The
             convenience
             of
             these
             Islands
             .
          
           
             The
             Air
             very
             sharp
             in
             the
             Assores
             .
          
           
             1640.
             
          
           
             The
             ●anaries
             .
          
           
             When
             discovered
             .
          
           
             Lewis
             Count
             of
             Clermont
             conquers
             them
             .
          
           
             A
             French
             Gentleman
             conquers
             them
             by
             commission
             from
             the
             King
             of
             Casteel
             ;
          
           
             〈…〉
             of
             Castile
             .
          
           
             Great
             Canary
             .
          
           
             Teneriffe
             .
          
           
             Fierro
             Island
             .
          
           
             A
             miraculous
             tree
             .
          
           
             The
             Voyage
             continued
             .
          
           
             DECEMBER
             .
          
           
             The
             West-wind
             〈◊〉
             from
             the
             Azores
             to
             England
             .
          
           
             Come
             into
             the
             Channel
             
          
           
             The
             Isle
             of
             Wight
             .
          
           
             Dover
             .
          
           
             〈…〉
             like
             to
             be
             cast
             away
             in
             the
             Haven
             .
          
           
             Another
             tempest
             .
             Canterbury
             .
          
           
             Canterbury
             .
          
           
             Come
             to
             London
             .
          
           
             
               IANV
               .
               S.
            
             Edmund
             Wright
             .
          
           
             A
             strange
             attempt
             of
             a
             Duch
             marriner
             .
          
           
             An
             example
             of
             a
             dreadful
             solitude
             .
          
           
             A
             strange
             resolution
             of
             two
             Slaves
             
          
           
             MARCH
             .
             I
             left
             London
             ,
             Mandelslo
             leaves
             London
             .
          
           
             MAY.